《My Wife Is A Ghost Exorciser》


 Chapter 1 Back Again

    In a cold and deste temple , an exquisite room was hidden . To others, this temple was haunted but to Song Yan who spent five hundred years as a ghost it was nothing , she has long gotten used to her dark shadowy figure that smelled so bad that no one dared to get closer to her hiding ce .


    Only her master who took her in was willing to get closer to her , for five hundred years she remained with the Gu family , who was considered as one of the most prominent family in the Celestial world . In these five hundred years , Song Yan has forgotten how many masters she had - some were kind , some were cruel , some were ambitious while some were neutral .


    Her masters continuously changed what didn''t change was the soul ring , in which her spirit was trapped being passed from one heir to another . Her First master promised her a new beginning but her wrath was too furious and too intense to be controlled .


    Because she died full of grievances, her spirit came to a lot closer to bing a malevolent spirit , if not for her master she would have long lost her consciousness and avenged herself on her half-sister who killed her by snatching her '' fortune '' . Fu Yusheng was hers and the title of the '' Fu '' mistress was also hers but Song Lan snatched it all !


    Just the thought alone made her aura plummet and her already dark smoky figure became as dark as ink , submerging her figure into the darkness of night .


    "Cough , you are still the same Yan, " her master Gu Yijjn said as she coughed , she has apanied Song Yan ever since she was a child . Her father left Song Yan in her care , he told her that if there was anything she couldn''t face then she can call out to Song Yan whose soul was trapped in the spirit ring , as her master , Gu Yijjn had all rights to control Song Yan .


    However , Gu Yijin has treated Song Yan as a friend instead of a tool like her father did , Song Yan was a dark spirit and her vengeance wasn''t small either , even after five hundred years , her soul was still just as dark as it was when one of her ancestors captured Song Yan .


    " Mistress " answered Song Yan , because she was a spirit now , her voice was no longer as soft and charming as it once was , instead it was hoarse and waxy . When she spoke it sounded as if many people were talking at once .


    " You know Yan , I never took you as a partner but a sister . Even though *cough * you are no longer human , it is really rare for a spirit to be so close to being a human " said Gu Yujin , she was now in her eighties and knew that after fighting with malevolent spirits all her life , she has finally reached her limit . She never married unlike her father and grandfather, because she knew the dangers of being a celestial master , she couldn''t trust just anyone and her lifeline was too short . If not for Song Yan who instilled her Yin energy in her body , Gu Yijjn was certain that she would have died when she turned thirty .


    " Mistress , there is no need for you to speak any further " though Song Yan ''s voice was still apathetic and cold , Gu Yijjn knew Song Yan well , the colder she behaved the more upset she was . Finally , she was able to see some sort of emotions in this brat , though Song Yan insisted that she no longer had any emotions left after she became a spirit , Gu Yijjn knew she was lying .


    Song Yan was as close to being human as a spirit could get but she has gotten used to hiding her emotions well . All her life Gu Yijjn never once saw any change in Song Yan ''s treatment towards her , Song Yan was polite and courteous like a ve will be towards her master but to Gu Yijjn she was never a ve and her deliberate distance made Gu Yijin upset , finally, Song Yan showed her a little affection , so what if it was on her death bed.


    " Song Yan , I don''t have an heir to pass your spirit ring on . I think its time for you to get the opportunity that you have been waiting for "


    " Master -" Song Yan abruptly stood up , the ck qi around her smoky figure flickered in unease . She knew that Gu Yijjn was nearing her end , as a spirit it wasn''t difficult for her to sense death butpared to all the masters Gu Yijjn treated her like human . Something that never happened after the death of her first master, she couldn''t help but feel a bit saddened upon losing Gu Yijin but she understood she couldn''t stop death , if it came, it came - she could do nothing about it , it was already a miracle that her Yin energy was able to sustain Gu Yijjn''s life force till now .


    Song Yan approached the withered figure of her master who aged from a child to an elderly woman , and slowly bowed in respect " Master , apprentice is really thankful to you¡­ rest in peace "  Gu Yijin was running out of time and she was too , her time was finally up .


    "Be happy Yan Yan " were Gu Yijjn''sst words before thetter employed thest of her spiritual energy and a warm current washed over Song Yan before lighting stuck the ground shaking the foundation of the temple itself , burying everything and everyone inside it into utter chaos .


    ¡ª¡ª-


    " Song Yan ! Are you pretending to be dead ! Don''t act like you are dying when the car barely touched you , let me tell you even if you die today .. my brother will still note to see you "


    Song Yan heard a familiar arrogant voice before her eyes fluttered open . When her eyes flew open two familiar faces came in sight , one was flushed red in anger while the other haspletely turned pale , as if she couldn''t  believe what she was seeing .


    Song Yan raised her upper body and sat up straight , her head was aching badly as her soul finally settled down in a physical form after being a wandering spirit for son long .


    " Song Yan did you hear a word I said , I said my brother won''te so you better stop this drama-"


    ? " Shut up " snapped Song Yan fiercely , as she finally looked up . Her head was throbbing as if it was going to burst open any second yet this rich missy was busy throwing her temper tantrum . If she wasn''t wrong this was the day when she was supposed to die , her master sent her back right on the day when her life force abruptly ended .


    " What did you say to me ?" Fu Rong couldn''t believe that the usually shy and timid Song Yan dared to snap at her . Song Yan has been married to her brother for five years and never once even dared to look in her eyes once but today she actually dared to scold her ?


    " I said shut up !" repeated Song Yan coldly red at Fu Rong , once she bowed her head and sucked to this sister inw because she wanted to treat the members of the Fu family well with all her heart , yet not a single member of the Fu family except Grandfather Fu liked her . She couldn''t help but mentally p herself for her stupidity, it was clear thar Fu Rong and everyone else in the Fu family liked Song Lan but she still stupidly kept her head bowed and let them trample on her head " I heard you the first time, do you think that your brother is so precious that I - Song Yan will rush in front of a car and kill myself ? No matter how precious he is , he isn''t as precious as my life !"


    After spending five hundred years as a Ghost , no one knew better than Song Yan how precious life was . To be neither dead or alive , she never wanted to go through it again ! Now that she was back she will nevermit the same mistakes as before again !

 Chapter 2 She Won’t Make The Same Mistake Twice!

    Song Yan was a cowardly woman who was lucky enough to marry Fu Yusheng, it wasn''t because the two of them fell in love with each other. No, instead it was because her mother and Fu Yusheng''s mother were best friends, which was why the two of them got engaged to each other even when they weren''t born. The two of them were engaged in their mother''s womb and this was the reason that Song Yan was able to score Fu Yusheng even though she wasn''t as talented and outstanding as her husband who became the Ceo of the Fu cooperation at the age of twenty-six.


    While her mother inw and father inw were still alive the Fu family treated her quite well but after the two died in a road ident, her status in the Fu family depleted sharply. Fu Rong, her obnoxious sister inw kicked her out of Fu Yusheng''s bedroom and sent her to live in the storeroom while she was pregnant under Song Lan''s instigation.


    Her grandfather inw didn''t reside in the Fu mansion for years-long and didn''t know about such things while the other family members didn''t bother with her.


    Song Yan''s lips curled in mockery, she was really foolish. To think that she was bullied so badly yet she still suffered everything with her lips tightly shut until she suffered from postnatal depression.


    " sister, how can you be like this?" hearing Song Yan''s cold voice Song Lan panicked, she had never seen Song Yan act like this, she hurriedly walked forward to hold Song Yan''s hand as she lightly chided " Sister Rong is just worried, nothing else. After all, how can you jump in front of a driving car? Don''t you think that''s too much?"


    Song Yan looked up at the earnest expression of Song Lan and felt her heart burst with hatred. Her yin and yang eyes could see the golden aura that was wrapped around Song Lan and her anger nearly exploded - this luck, this luck was supposed to be hers but Song Lan and her mother snatched it from her! However, unlike her past life she didn''t explode in anger instead she calmed down, no - now wasn''t the time to raise suspicion. She wouldn''t let Song Lan know that she knew that Song Lan snatched her luck.


    Song Yan calmed down while Fu Rong who listened to Song Lan like a chick following mother hen exploded in anger " who is worried about her? Such a jinx! If you want to suicide  justmit suicide  silently why do you have to cause trouble for me and my third brother? "


    " Fu Rong just because you have a mouth don''t think you can say shit... Just because you have no brain don''t think that no one else has it and Song Lan, what do you mean by jumping in front of a moving car?  how do you know that I jumped in front of the car? Just because you say that I jumped then does it mean that I really jumped? What are your motives for hiding the fact that it was a real ident? " sorted Song Yan coldly as she gritted her teeth, she wished to snatch her gold luck back but she needed to find  where Song Lan buried the array without finding that ce  she couldn''t break the array and snatch her gold luck back!


    Pitch ck eyes that were as unwavering as stars red at Song Lan as if she wanted to swallow her alive.  Song Lan''s heart skipped a beat and she retreated a few steps, yesterday night she and her mother seeded in snatching Song Yan''s luck which was why Song Lan no longer wanted to leave Song Yan alive, she was the one who nned the ident and kill Song Yan to remove the obstruction from her path of marrying Fu Yusheng.


    But who knew Song Yan survived! Not only did she survive, but it also seems that she was suspicious of her!


    " you! Why are you creating trouble for sister Lan?" said Fu Rong her eyes bursting mes when she saw that Song Yan red at her favourite Sister Lan" if you are so great then why don''t you divorce my brother! Why do you keep hanging on to him-"


    " alright"


    "You - what did you say?" Fu Rong who had a spleen full of fury was stupefied when Song Yan interrupted her.


    "I said alright, I will divorce Fu Yusheng but - I want full custody of my son"

 Chapter 3 How Did You Treat My Child?

    " you! You are mad! You have simply gone mad! How can you even say such a thing " Fu Rong asked incredulously " don''t you know that Grandfather loves that brat - I mean Chen Chen to death! How can you even ask for his sole custody ?"


    " why can''t I? Do you really have to overreact like this ?" Song Yan tucked a lock of her hair, her eyes brimming with sarcasm " how have you treated my Chen Chen ever since he was born? You and your third brother kept harassing him calling him an ill-bred child, every time you saw him. It has reached the point where my Chen Chen doesn''t even dare to step out of his room, why just because he came out of my womb? Just because you don''t like me, his mother does your actions of harassing and mentally torturing a child are justified? Why should I leave my child in your house, to wait for him to turn mentally unstable or sumb to depression?  Even if Fu Chen is my son, half of his bloodes from Fu Yu Sheng! I didn''t give birth to Chen Chen alone!"


    Her response choked Fu Rong who has a triad of things she wanted to hurl at Song Yan. What Song Yan said was right, Fu Chen was just a child, he couldn''t choose his parents. So what if he was born out of Song Yan? As a college-going adult, the fact that Fu Rong was bullying a five-year-old child was nothing but sheer embarrassment. Song Yan has rendered Fu Rong speechless, thetter could only stare at thetter viciously but unfortunately for her Song Yan was no longer scared of her, instead of looking away, Song Yan stared right back.


    " Yan Yan if you don''t want to divorce, just say so why do you have to hurt grandfather Fu like this? Don''t you know that Chen Chen is his eldest grandson and if you take him away, Grandfather Fu''s heart would hurt ?" Song Lan who was standing by Fu Rong''s side immediately interjected though her words sounded as if she was greatly concerned about Grandfather Fu, she was actually inciting Fu Rong. This tactic, Song Yan has seen a lot of times before.


    " exactly! You are using Chen Chen to stay in the Fu household! Cheh! Nothing goodes out of women like you! I should have known that you will y such a dirty tactic" Fu Rong whose wits were only limited hurriedly grasped the escape route Song Lan gave her " you can forget about taking that brat, even if he isn''t well-liked by us, he is still a Fu! Either you get out alone or just shut up and stay silently like a dead woman in the Fu mansion, you have no other choice !"


    " really? You think like that huh?" Song Yan curled her lips and stared at Fu Rong. The Fu family was a family blessed by God for their extreme charity and goodwill, every member of the Fu family was born with a purple Qi, which signified their good luck. If she wasn''t wrong after Song Lan snatched her good luck her next target was Fu Rong, though Song Yan had pure Qi that matched with Fu Yu Sheng''s purple Qi after it was snatched by Song Lan it was no longer as pure as before. And because of this no matter how hard Song Lan tried she couldn''t match with Fu Yu Sheng, in the end, because of her desperation, Song Lan attacked Fu Rong and had her r*ped and killed.


    After that, she extracted Fu Rong''s purple Qi from Fu Rong''s corpse. It was only because of this that Song Yan didn''t hate Fu Rong at all, in her mind Fu Rong and Fu Yu Shen were nothing but immature brats who listened to whatever bullshit Song Lan told them.


    They will definitely suffer in the future!


    " Yan Yan, I know you are angry but think about it calmly, think about Chen Chen, what can you give him? Unlike brother Yu Sheng, you can''t give him anything -"


    " I can give him love something that Fu Yu Sheng could never give him because for that he has toe back to this country and if he can''t turn up when his wife met with such a heavy ident where she nearly I doubt he would ever turn up for Chen Chen, " said Song Yan, she thought that when she will meet Song Lan, she would be uncontrobly worked up and wrathful, wanting to kill her, but she didn''t expect to be unprecedentedly calm " to some money can buy happiness but my son and I are different and it doesn''t matter what you two think, this divorce will happen and I will be taking Chen Chen with me! "


    This time both Fu Rong and Song Lan were shocked as they stared at Song Yan, this woman in front of them lookedpletely different. In fact, she was giving different vibes than the previous Song Yan! However, they didn''t think much, they thought it was because Song Yan met with an ident and still Fu Yu Sheng didn''t turn up, because of this maybe Song Yan was too worked up.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Song Yan was serious " you two better go and tell Fu Yu Sheng to prepare the papers, if not I don''t think the Fu family would like to have a scandal posted in the social media"


    " what do you mean -" began Fu Rong but then halted when Song Yan started ying a recording of their conversation.


    " tsk, tsk imagine the traffic it might bring? The heiress of the Fu cooperation scolds and curses her badly injured Sister inw at the hospital, I can practically imagine the curses and loss you have to suffer for torturing a weak and sick woman " casting a pitiful nce at Fu Rong, she indifferently remarked.


    Fu Rong''s entireplexion paled and she lunged to get a hold of Song Yan''s phone but right then the light bulbs of Song Yan''s room suddenly exploded one by one and instantly the three of them plunged into darkness. The screams and yells outside the room and the cries of the family members of the deceased made the room strangely eerie and then as if someone had put a halt on the entire noise strangling it - the entire corridor became silent.


    " what happened? What happened?" Fu Rong immediately turned on the sh right in her phone and looked around anxiously.


    After Fu Rong turned on the shlight, Song Lan followed suit, the hospital room was somewhat lit up but still, it was plunged into a terrible darkness. Fu Rong looked at the bed that waspletely empty with no sight of Song Yan and moved a little closer, but then she suddenly felt as if someone blew a gust of cold wind at her neck making her shiver.


    " Why did this room suddenly turn so spooky? I can''t even hear voices from outside !" eximed Fu Rong " forget about it, let''s get out! get out of this ce, I will talk with my brother and see what can be done"


    " There is no need to be scared, we are living in modern times now, can there still be ghosts? Come on? How can this room be haunted? " Song Lan who worked so hard to remove this Song Yan named obstacle from her life wasn''t willing to leave but then -


    " ahhhhhhhhh"


    Song Lan jumped and stared at Fu Rong who was screaming and pointing at something, startled she turned to look in the direction where Fu Rong was pointing and her heart inexplicably turned cold because the person standing in front of her wasn''t a human but a ck miasma!


    " you took what belong to mine! And your time is running out, tell her I aming back! Tell her to be prepared! "  said the ck smoky figure as it raised its head that lookedpletely marred " mine, everything she has is mine"


    Song Lan''s entire body softened she wanted to believe that it was Song Yan who was pulling this stunt but how did she know it? She felt Fu Rong tug on her shirt asking her to leave but Song Lan was too scared to move, and just as she was about to turn around, the shlights of their phone went out as well!


    " no! My phone! How can it turn off it was fully charged! No, I''m getting out of here" said Fu Rong as she pulled Song Lan


    And then they saw the dark figure opening her mouth as if she wanted to inhale them. And then ''" ghosts! Ghosts! " Song Lan shrugged off Fu Rong''s hand and pushed her away before running out by herself.


    Stunned, Fu Rong dropped on her butt starting at Song Lan''s backpletely stunned. She wanted to rise and run but then, something gooey and smelly fell on her face- it was flesh! Rotten flesh! She looked up and the ck figure was staring right at her, smiling wildly with her half rotten face looking monstrously.


    The figure tilted at her head at Fu Rong, and then opened her broken jaw before roaring!


    It was too much! Fu Rong wailed and tried to scurry away from the ck figure but to her horror, the door of the room wouldn''t open! It must be a ghost wall, she immediately realised, horrified she scratched at the door hoping that the door would open but nothing happen instead the ck figure kept moving towards her cracking and wobbling like it would break in a second, closer and closer it got and then - Fu Rong fainted while pissing herself out of fear.

 Chapter 4 Follow Her

    When Song Yan saw that Fu Rong fainted she snapped her fingers and the ghost with the half-rotten face immediately stopped, turningpletely tame and restrained as if she was on a leash.


    " mistress," said the ghost, as she retreated back. It wasn''t because the ghost was willingly submitting to Song Yan but because she was afraid of Song Yan''s pure spiritual Qi and couldn''t help but be wary of her powers.


    Song Yan nodded then said " pull back your ghost wall"


    The ghost nodded and pulled back her ghostly barrier, sure enough, once the barrier was pulled back everything waspletely fine. The broken LED lights were shining brightly and there was no sign of any weird thing happening in the room at all, even Fu Rong''s clothes were dried up. Song Yan took out a memory locking charm from her space ring that she got from Gu Yijin and pasted it on Fu Rong, this memory wasn''t useful for her today instead it mighte in handy when Song Lan shows her real face to Fu Rong.


    " put her on the sofa, " said Song Yan as she returned back to her bed and reclined on the hospital bed " after that stay here, I have a job for you"


    " yes" the ghost girl shuddered uncontrobly she couldn''t understand how her luck was so poor that she was still trapped in that yin ring. Wasn''t she and Song Yan peers? Then why was she still not released yet Song Yan could return back to her life! Ah doesn''t it mean that her years of cultivation was gone too?


    " it''s not," said Song Yan correctly interpreting what the girl was thinking because after Gu Yijin passed away she was the master of the Yin ring, so she was also the master of these evil spirits that were trapped in the ring. She could easily understand what was going on in their minds " your cultivation is still there if not you wouldn''t be able to build a ghost wall so skillfully, as for why you are still trapped - unlike you no matter how much resentment I bore, I didn''t kill anyone. As I didn''t spill the blood of my enemies, I was able to retain the nature of my pure Qi, while you couldn''t do the same"


    This girl was named Fang Yanli, she was killed by her stepfather after she found him having an affair with his mistress. The adulterous couple nned to have her killed in an ident and then kill her mother to take over her mother''s inheritance but before they could do kill her mother as well, Fang Yanli killed the two of them, avenging herself but damning herself to punishment to redeem herself. If not for the Gu family''s headmaster she would have be a Malevolent spirit.


    Fang Yanli said nothing and simply stood by Song Yan''s side she knew she was damned and could only pay for her sins.


    Song Yan cast a nce at the depressed state of Fang Yanli, the ghost and said " tsk why are you do ugly, can''t you do something about this appearance of yours,? You spoil my appetite every time you appear" her tone was somewhat dismissive but Fang Yanli understood that she was trying to take her head off the past and smiled ruefully but before she could reply.


    The hospital''s door burst open and shrieking and bewildered, Song Lan rushed in " I am telling you there is a ghost here! I saw it myself! You have to believe me! "


    Behind her was a group of doctors and nurses who were staring at her like they were sure that the woman in front of them was mentally sick.


    " I -"


    " Miss Song, can you please calm down and look around, where is the ghost that you are talking about, everything in the room is normal as well" the doctor responsible for Song Yan''s surgery was annoyed. Last night he had a hard time pulling out one of his patients from the clutches of death, for fourteen hours he stayed inside the operating room and when it was his time to take a short break, Song Lan came crying to him saying that she saw a ghost.


    Such things were not good for their hospital, if rumours spread that their hospital had ghosts who woulde here to treat themselves? Thus, when the doctor spoke his voice was really loud so as to tell everyone lurking near the vicinity to eavesdrop that nothing was wrong.


    " how isn''t anything wrong, I saw-" Song Lan was in the middle of her speech when she caught sight of Song Lan who was sitting upright in her bed, looking at her amusingly while Fu Rong was snoring on the sofa next to her. It was as if nothing happened at all!


    " see, there is absolutely nothing we can do because nothing is wrong here," the doctor in charge of Song Lan said briskly before entering Song Yan''s room. Whatever he was here already he might as well take Song Yan''s vitals.


    Song Lan was stunned silly, she looked at the ceiling where the LED bulbs were totally fine and then looked at the ground that didn''t even have a single shard of ss, of course, the room was colder than usual but that was it! Nothing like what she experienced was here!


    Song Yan saw Song Lan act like she was shocked beyond belief and smiled mockingly " sister you know sometimes it''s not the ghost that we should fear but the living, I think you are guilty about something and that''s causing you stress, why not have yourself checked by a psychiatrist? "


    " I think Madam Fu is right, you should see a psychiatrist miss Song," said the doctor whose sleep Song Lan disturbed, then he let go of Song Yan''s wrist and said" you are fine to leave, you were in aa for a very long time but your body managed to heal itself so you are free to leave now"


    That woke Song Lan up, alright. She red at Song Yan viciously, this bitch actually called her a madwoman! Just wait she will teach her a lesson, anyway she has snatched Song Yan''s luck. There was no need for her to stay alive! She woke Fu Rong and then dragged the hazy and sleepy Fu Rong away.


    After Song Lan left the doctor left as well after giving Song Yan some minor instructions - once the door closed, Song Yan turned to Fang Yanli and said " go and follow Song Lan, she would definitely go to the ce where she hid the array. That array is where she trapped the doll with my hair strand, I need to break that array before she could suck my luck"


    " I understand," said Fang Yanli as she rose in the air and then vanished in thin air.

 Chapter 5 Are We Leaving?

    After taking care of Song Lan, Song Yan was much more rxed. She has indisputable trust in Fang Yanli, that girl''s cultivation was only a bit off from hers, as long as Fang Yanli didn''t meet an opponent whose cultivation was on par with Song Yan who was a celestial master, she would be fine. With a ghost detective by her side, Song Yan didn''t have to bother with Song Lan and blindly search for the ce where Song Lan and her mother buried the array to snatch her luck as well the luck of her dead mother.


    Though, if she wasn''t wrong, the luck that Song Lan''s mother snatched from her mother, would soon run out or else they would have never been desperate enough to attack Fu Rong, who was a member of the Fu family.


    Song Yan, however, wasn''t worried about Fu Rong, that girl, she was too unruly it was good for her to receive a few beatings and a scare only then will be able to learn her lesson.


    After taking care of her problems, Song Yan signed off the documents for her hospital discharge.  And then left the hospital, she didn''t even pay attention to the sympathetic looks the nurses were shooting her, anyway it wasn''t the first time when she gave birth to Fu Chen, her husband only came to her side for a few minutes and said " good job"


    ''Good ducking job ?'' was she a surrogate mother that he hired to give birth to his son? He was his wife! Who shared her body with him to make Fu Chen, what did he mean by a good job?


    For years Song Yan med Fu Yu Sheng but then again she saw his entire life.  Even after her death,  Fu Yu Sheng remained unmarried, no matter how many women tried to entice him, he never paid any attention to them, and when the time came he left everything to their son and retired, unfortunately, their son died before he could even take over his father''s role. That was the one time when Song Yan saw Fu Yu Sheng cry, her husband was cold, emphatic and emotionless but he was a good husband, after making her, his wife, he never took any other woman as his wife. And when Fu Chen died, Fu Yu Sheng donated everything that he had to charity but still didn''t look for any other woman to have his child.


    He could have done that but he didn''t - from start to finish, he was loyal to her alone and she knew that he didn''t have Song Lan in his heart either, at most he was kind and polite to her, because of their childhood friendship. But if she wanted to get a divorce from him then she needed to act like a jealous wife who caught her husband in the act - sigh, what a drag.


    Song Yan didn''t want to go through so much trouble but she knew that if she didn''t get a divorce and leave the Fu family, her life will always be threatened. Song Lan wouldn''t let her go, For her revenge, Song Yan need to hide herself in the dark, something that wasn''t possible while she held the title of Fu Yu Sheng''s wife.


    Once she thought it through, she edited the audio clip where Fu Rong loudly proimed that Fu Yu Sheng loved Song Lan, who was more worthy of him than her and sent a message with that link attached to Fu Yu Sheng. Her message was simple and direct that read '' I finally understand why you never stayed by my side, I''m sorry for upying a ce that does not belong to me. Now I know that you have someone in your heart I want a divorce''


    After sending the message, Song Yan felt goosebumps rise all her over the body - never before did she act like this.  Even when she was naive and innocent, she still acted as a good wife who has unshakable belief in her husband now that she has to pretend to be '' jealous'' , it was really '' E for her.


    -


    Song Yan took a taxi back to the Fu house, because it was still afternoon, neither Fu Yu Shen nor Fu Rong was back, Fu Rong must have done shopping with Song Lan to change thetter''s mood after receiving such a scare. As for Fu Yu Shen, thetter was never at home, he must be at his penthouse with one of his flings.


    When Song Yan remembered Fu Yu Shen''s ending she shook her head, that guy - he deserved that.


    She didn''t think about Fu Yu Shen at all instead she rushed up to her room, taking two steps at once, five hundred years! Five hundred years of penance, and finally she received what she earned for the most " Chen! Chen!"


    Fu Chen who was reading a book looked up. And when his gaze met with his mother''s, big fat tears began to drop. He flung his book and then threw himself in his mother''s embrace " mommy, mommy, where did you go? I was so scared! They said that daddy will bring a step mommy for Chen Chen now"


    Song Yan who loved Fu Chen more than herself felt her heart twist with pain, her poor son. She knew how much he suffered in the Fu house, without his father and grandfather, Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong bullied him really badly under Song Lan''s instigations.


    " don''t cry, now mommy is here and mommy will never leave, Chen Chen - let''s go, let''s leave this house. No one likes us here" Song Yan was afraid that Fu Chen would refuse or be shocked but to her surprise, her son nodded firmly agreeing with her at once.


    "Chen Chen will leave, no one likes Chen Chen. Aunt scolds Chen Chen, third Uncle teases Chen Chen, even daddy don''t want Chen Chen - Chen Chen no longer likes it! He hates daddy! Hates aunt and uncle!" Fu Chen was really upset this time, he was bullied and scolded that bad aunt and uncle kept teasing him saying that his daddy will make that bad Song Lan his stepmother - how can Fu Chen agree? He immediately fought with his uncle and aunt and they pinched his butt in retaliation!


    How bad!


    " that''s right, no one likes us- let''s leave" then Song Lan packed her bags, left a letter all the bank cards that she received from the Fu family in the hands of the grovelling butler who almostid down his life to stop her and then left the Fu house! Even if she has knock the old butler out cold, she would still leave. Maybe the butler understood the situation that he couldn''t stop his second mistress, so he hurriedly called his second master, of course, the always busy Fu Yu Sheng didn''t pick up the call making the old butler cry tears of regret '' Second master! Your wife and son ran away! Pick up the call or you will be a man without a wife soon !''

 Chapter 6 Brother Song ( Part1)

    In the Y country, Fu Yu Sheng who just finished handling a meeting, returned to his office. He was tired after taking consecutive three meetings but it was necessary, the Fu cooperations were in a tricky phase, as long as he finishes handling this situation, the Fu cooperations would be the most influential one in the four major families of the A country.


    Fu Yu Sheng was looking forward to having a small break but instead, when he entered his office and went to close his eyes, his rest was disturbed by the constant ringing and chiming of his cell phone.


    " what is it? " he asked his voice hoarse because of theck of sleep and water, Fu Yu Sheng hoped that His old butler whom he left behind the house, to take care of his grandfather and son, have something important to say or else he will not leave this old man alone!


    " Second master, second madam - second madam ran away from home! She even took the young master with her. She even said that she already told you about it and -" old Butler Zhang spoke like a sharpshooter the second he opened his mouth, his sentences seemed to be endless and his hysterical voice sounded quite simr to that of a chicken which made Fu Yu Sheng frown.


    " ran away?" at this moment, the reserved looking man sat up straight as he pinched the bridge of his nose upon which his gold-rimmed sses were resting making him look like a decent looking scum" what is this new din of her ?"


    Butler Zhang wiped his sweat and answered almost immediately " Second madam said - she said that she found out about your affair and no longer wants to stay at home and be an obstacle in your happiness?"


    Fu Yu Sheng raised his thick eyebrows, feelingpletely speechless '' affair? He didn''t even have time to take care of one, from where he will get time to handle another one? She alone was enough to keep him busy!''


    " Tell her that I''m sorry, for noting to check on her. And that there is no other woman, I was busy and didn''t see the messages that Fu Rong sent" though Fu Rong didn''t tell him that Song Yan was in aa instead sheined that Song Yan was just trying to create drama over nothing.


    And Butler Zhang was busy taking care of Song Yan, he was an old man yet he was the one responsible for driving to and fro to the hospital take care of Song Yan''s needs, look for a decent maid to take care of his second madam.  He was also responsible for taking second madam''s nurse''s meal to the hospital as the other servants under the instigations of the young miss and the third master often bullied the second madam. He wouldn''t dare to leave the matter in their hands. So he couldn''t tell Fu Yu Sheng the truth of the matter on time.


    Though Butler Zhang changed the batch of servants, again and again, he couldn''t do it always and Fu Yu Sheng was too busy to keep protecting Song Yan, only when she raise her head and emphasise her importance and position, will the bullying stop but Song Yan was too timid and Fu Yu Sheng had no patience, he would often ask Butler Zhang to take care of her but he couldn''t always baby her when she won''t fight for herself!


    " but second madam blocked my number! I can''t call her and she won''t listen !" Butler Zhang wanted his Second madam to stop going along with anyone and everyone but he never wanted her to go against him as well! He treated her so well! Why was she treating him like that!


    Fu Yu Sheng frowned then said " alright, I get it" with that he cancelled the call and tapped on his phone to call Song Yan but then his phone chimed again as it finished loading all the messages. To his surprise the message was from Song Yan, a bit stunned he tapped on it and what he read and heard made him stiffen.


    " Master Fu, these files -" Assistant Yan who came inside Fu Yu Sheng room with files in his hands paused when he saw his boss sitting in his chair lookingpletely bewildered. Surprised, at such a vivid expression of his stoic boss, Assistant Yan couldn''t help but ask " Master Fu is everything alright ?"


    Fu Yu Sheng who was staring at the screen of his cellphone looked up and said lightly " my wife ran away with my son and my sister has gone astray"


    Assistant Yan:".." '' sorry what?''

 Chapter 7 Notice

7 Notice


    Don''t remove it from your collection yet I''m working on this one , just waiting for myptop toe

 Chapter 8 Brother

    Song Yan didn''t have any property under her name, she might have been in the film industry for more than three years but her luck didn''t shine, and how can it shine when it was snatched away by Song Lan? For three years she stayed in the film industry the best role that she could get was of a third supporting actress which didn''t have many lines just a few scenes where she was beaten by the female lead. Her bank ount was less than one hundred thousand dors and there was no way she could buy a house either. As for returning back to her maternal family -heh, if she even stepped foot in that house, she might not even find her own bones!


    " Mother where are we going ?" Fu Chen wasn''t a spoiled brat despite being the only heir of the Fu Family he was timid and shy, barelyin and his aura was practically negligible. It was all because of her who was too scared to deal with Fu Rong and Fu Yu Shen thus she dared not lift her head in front of them, and Fu Chen who saw his mother behaving like this followed suit, he was a son whose father didn''t want him -so what right will he have to act bratty?


    He was smart enough to understand his own position in the Fu family and thus, stayed away from the other members of the fu family and never came out of the room unless his grandfather came back. Thus, this understanding child despite walking around the street for more than an hour hasn''tined not once, even now he only asked where his mother was taking him and that too because he was worried that his mother have no ce where she can live at.


    Seeing the anxious expression on Fu Chen''s face, the heart of the unbending, cold and detached Song Yan couldn''t help but melt, she stood no chance in front of him " we are going to my brother''s, your uncle''s ce. He doesn''t live far away from here"


    Song Yan didn''t know what kind of magic Song Lan''s mother had done on her father that thetter didn''t even want his only son and kicked him out together with his newly married wife. When her mother was still alive, her father loved her and her brother Song Lingyan very much but she didn''t know what happened halfway through - her fatherpletely changed and became like a pet dog of Song Lan and her mother''s, if she got the time, maybe she will try to take a look at her father''s condition as well.


    By the time, Song Yan reached the dpidated building where her brother lived, it was already dark as soon as she knocked on the door, it was opened but then the smile on her face disappeared at the sight of her brother''s worn out and trodden condition, her eyes flickered over the dark shadow that was looming over her brother''s body and immediately her blood rushed to her head - very good! Very good! Song Lan, stealing my luck wasn''t enough that you also took my brother''s!


    Song Lingyan was once a charming young man, with his sharp features and the noble aura he could have easily passed off as a prince but now - his appearance was haggard and the dark circles under his eyes told just how tired he was " Yanyan ? Why are you here ? What happened? Eh even little Chen is here " though Song Lingyan was tired and his mind wasden with worry, he still gave Song Yan and Fu Chen a blooming smile that made him look ten years younger.


    Song Yan was still weak after the ident and couldn''t pick Fu Chen securely in her arms, she raised her brows and looked at her son who looked back at her, to others it might look like Song Yan was just taking a nce at Fu Chen but in actuality, she was taking a look at the purple Qi aura that he has inherited from his father, her lips curled up as she turned to look at her brother " Brother are you going to talk about everything right here? Why don''t you pick Chen Chen up and bring him inside first? I got in a little ident and can''t pick him ¡­he has been walking for an hour, isn''t he a pitiful child?"


    As on cue, Fu Chen turned to look at his uncle with a pitiful expression, it didn''t take much on his part, just give the best puppy dog eyes and turns his lips down a little. He was born beautiful with the best features from his father and mother, thus even a little frown from him made others raise him high up in the air. (A/n: as long as they are not blind )


    Because Song Lingyan wasn''t blind like Fu Rong and Fu Yu Shen, the idiot siblings of her husband - he picked up his nephew at once, and the dark energy circting around him thinned.


    Song Yan saw this and smirked, no wonder Song Lam wanted Fu Chen dead. But this time not only will she save her son but also her brother just wait for her to find out where those bitches hid the array!

 Chapter 9 You Deserve To Die Single And Lonely

    " Who is it, honey? Oh Yan''er, it''s you?" Wen Mingzhi, who was working in the kitchen was surprised to see Song Yan. The sister inw of hers she knew, had always been timid and shy. Her head was always bowed and she emanated a rather gloomy aura, she would hardly meet anyone''s eye and kept herself as inconspicuous as possible. Thus, when Wen Mingzhi saw Song Yan she was surprised because the woman in front of her look nothing like the Song Yan she knew of, instead, she was more confident and was glowing with an unexinable dignity, if not for the familiar face, Wen Mingzhi wouldn''t be able to recognize her.


    But this was good too, like this she really look worthy of the young master Fu.


    Wen Mingzhi tucked the messy locks of her hair behind her ears and cleaned her hands on the apron before walking towards Song Yan and pulling her in a hug "It''s good to see you after such a long time. It''s good that you came now, I was just getting ready to make dinner"


    Song Yan stiffened when she was pulled in a warm hug but immediately her stiffness melted away as a familiar scent filled her nostrils. Yes, this was how her sister inw smelled, not of dirt and mud with cold yin energy chafing out of her tombstone. Back then she was too confused and didn''t understand what happened because her consciousness was devoid of any human sentiments but she did remember that after her death, Song Lingyan too swiftly met with an ident. At that time, Wen Mingzhi was pregnant and couldn''t suffer the blow, Song Yan had gone to look for her after she was able to regain some of her human senses- but by then it was toote.


    Wen Mingzhi''s child was dead and after losing her husband and child one by one, Wen Mingzhimitted suicide as well. That was what Song Yan thought but now that she remembered the strong Yin energying from Wen Mingzhi''s tombstone and the ck qi circting around Song Lingyan, she could more or less understand that it must be something to do with Song Lan.


    That bitch just didn''t want her luck but also her entire bloodline to end! This debt she, Song Yan will never forget!


    When Wen Mingzhi hugged Song Yan, she felt something warm trickle down on her neck, she immediately as she pulled back hurriedly and went rigid when she saw that those thick, fine, longshes were fluttering with tears like a water lily caught up in rain. Song Yan''s face was flushed and she was biting her lips from stopping herself to cry out, Wen Mingzhi''s heart thumped as she exchanged a worried nce with Song Lingyan who hurriedly took Fu Chen to the other room where the television was after he turned on the television and switched to a cartoon before returning to the living room.


    Fu Chen had seen his mother cry so he couldn''t sit still but he didn''t want anyone to worry about him that''s why he didn''t make a fuss and let his uncle to carry him to the other room. Once Song Lingyan was gone, Fu Chen hurriedly jumped off the sofa and rushed to the door before turning sideways and putting his ear on the door to eavesdrop.


    " Yan Yan, what''s wrong? Did someone bully you? Tell brother! Brother will definitely avenge you" Song Lingyan was obviously no longer a rich second generation heir but he was used to protecting his sister, now that he saw her cry how could he not get angry? He was enraged - no infuriated at the sight of his sister''s tears.


    Song Yan heard her brother''s word and suddenly had an urge to cry even more - for thousands of years, she roamed around the world but no one ever said these words again, not until Gu Yijin came to possess the ring of Yin.  But no one can rece her brother in her heart, these words she had longed to hear for more than three thousand years.


    "It''s nothing, brother I am fine" though Song Yan smiled after wiping her tears, the worry in Song Lingyan and Wen Mingzhi''s faces didn''t vanish instead their brows furrowed even further. The two of them looked at each other before turning to look at Song Yan.


    " Don''t lie to me Yan Yan, you were always a bad liar?" said Song Lingyan as he pulled Song Yan and wiped her tears from her eyes " And you have a little tell as well, do you think that big brother doesn''t know about that? Quick spit out what is it that made you cry like this?"


    " I - I am divorcing Fu Yu Sheng. " said Song Yan as she blew her nose in the handkerchief that her brother handed her " I am done, I can''t do this anymore, it''s fine if he doesn''t care about me but he should at leaste and see Chen Chen... I don''t even remember when hest saw our son"


    " Humph, when hest saw Chen Chen? Do you say? Ptooey! Isn''t it when he came two years ago? Meeting his own wife and child is like a task to him that he puts on the checklist and tick it off once he sees you two!" Snapped Song Lingyan, he was never willing to have over his beautiful and cute sister to that 24/7 working maniac! Sunday included but his father was willing! See where it brought his sister?


    " What are you talking about?" Wen Mingzhi knocked on her husband''s forehead and immediately chided him " Is this the time for you to say these things?"


    " I am speaking the truth! If that man had a teaspoon ofmon sense then he wouldn''t be getting divorced by my sister! She is a literal angel and her temper is the best in our family -yet he managed to piss her off what are you scolding me for?" Then he turned to look at Song Yan and raised a thumbs up " You are doing good, it''s good to divorce that workaholic, he deserves to die single and alone!"


    " You-"


    " Don''t get angry on brother, Sister Ming. I have made up my mind" said Song Yan smiling at her sister inw " I don''t think I can carry on with such a cold rtionship.. it not I about whom I am worried about but Chen Chen, I don''t want his longing for his father to turn into depression"


    Wen Mingzhi pursed her lips but didn''t say while Song Linyan immediately changed the topic. Neither of the three adults knew that Fu Chen had heard everything and now he was standing beside the door with a puffed face that has gone red beyond saving. He hurriedly took out his smartwatch and sent a text to his father.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In another country.


    Fu Yu Sheng who just came out of a shower picked up his chiming cellphone and immediately stiffened because on the screen were the word '' You deserve to die alone and single! Stupid daddy!''


    He softly put his cellphone down, rubbed his face and once again looked at the message - the words were still the same, in the middle of the night an enraged bang was heard from the cold and ssy master Fu''s room.

 Chapter 10 Graveyard

    " Yan Yan sit on the couch first" Song Lingyan patted the sofa in the living room, the sofa was old so old that it didn''t even fit with her brother and sister inw''s noble auras but what was the point of having a noble aura when it was being sucked dry by the pair of those luck sucking leeches mother and daughter. Song Yan wished for Fang Yanli''s quick return, she knew that Song Lan and her mother were both overly cautious people, something so severe happened with Song Lan, there was no way that neither of the mother and daughter wouldn''t visit the spot where they have hidden the array.


    Especially, Song Lan was in herte twenties and she was getting desperate. For the sake of entering the Fu family, she had worked so hard for so many years, going as far as taking so many lives. But the thing about desperation was that the more a person was desperate the more mistakes they willmit. Song Lan''s well-thought n went up in the smoke and she failed in murdering her, after such a grand failure she was stimted so badly by Fang Yanli''s ghost wall, no way will she able to spend the night without worrying.


    Fu Rong was easier to fool since she never dabbled in things like ghosts and dark magic, she would most probably think of it as a stupid delusion or something but Song Lan, that wretched woman with a heart that was darker than the pits of hell will definitely try to seek a proper answer. As long as Fang Yanli doesn''t miss Song Lan, she will be able to find the hidden spot where that vicious mother and daughter hid her and her mother''s array.


    At this thought, Song Yan suddenly felt an excitement rose in her heart. After more than ten centuries she will finally take one step closer to her revenge, just this was enough to raise her mood as she turned to look at her sister inw " Do you need any help, Sister Mingzhi?"


    " what help? It''s just cooking a portion of two people extra and with your tiny bodies how much can you even eat?" Wen Mingzhi smiled and then ced a packet of some sugar-free snack in front of Song Yan " Go and eat it with Chen Chen, the boy must be getting listless sitting alone there"


    Song Yan wanted to refuse but then she watched a pale figure drift inside the room, past the wall. She immediately swallowed her words and nodded with a smile " Alright, sister Mingzhi but if you need my help, don''t even hesitate and just call me alright?"


    Then she rose from the sofa and went inside the room where Fu Chen was.


    Once she was gone Wen Mingzhi turned to look at her husband " are you sure, you agree with Yan Yan''s divorce?"


    Song Lingyan harrumphed unhappily " why won''t I? That Fu whatever Sheng thinks that just because he is the young master of his beloved Fu family, he can do whatever he wants. Let me tell you the number of times he came to visit Yan Yan, I can count it all in one hand! What kind of husband he is? Consummates the marriage and then leaves his wife behind to take care of their son alone. If I could I would have pped him so hard that his teeth would have been realigned! With a husband like that my sister has been living a life full of trouble and her status though married is no different from being a widow! If he can''t even show his face when my sister was involved in an ident I don''t think that he needs to ever show his face! Just let him stay in that office and let him get married to that office desk, humph!"


    After saying such a long speech Song Lingyan felt thirsty and went inside the kitchen to drink water, Wen Mingzhi saw him go and sighed - looks like the divorce will most likely going to happen, the Song siblings didn''t look like but they were stubborn to bones once they decide to do something, nothing could stop them.


    Song Yan heard the conversation between her sister inw and brother but she didn''t think much about it. Her brother was right, though she didn''t hate Fu Yu Sheng and knew that somewhere deep in his heart he cared about her and Fu Chen or else he wouldn''t have stayed single all his life after her death and wouldn''t have named the dead Fu Chen as the heir of hispany before donating everything to an orphanage in his old age.


    She didn''t hate him but she did me him, instead of working so hard to make the Fu family invincible if he spent a few days with Fu Chen, she would have hesitated a little before thinking of divorcing him. But Fu Yu Sheng was just so lost in his future that he haspletely forgotten his presence.


    And that was something she can''t overlook.


    When she entered the room, she noticed that Fu Chen was already asleep and from the tears hanging on in his eyshes the poor boy has already heard everything. She indeed felt sorry towards her son after all in the fight of parents, children were the ones who suffered the most but what she was doing was for his good. Fu Yu Sheng and the Fu family all except Grandfather Fu trusted Song Lan, and with that trust, Song Lan can harm her son anytime she wants - there was no other way.


    " Did you find the array spot?" asked Song Yan as she clicked her fingers and built a ghost wall around the room so that no one could hear her.


    Fang Yanli floated in the air and came to stand in front of her, her bottomless pits like eyes red as she opened her mouth " I did, those women have no respect for the dead, they hid the arrays in an abandoned graveyard, a few miles away from the city." Her lips curled in disdain " they hid the array under a marked grave, it had been there for long and have mostly decayed that''s why they aren''t scared of a thing." She tsked " and they are quite lucky too, the master they found seems like he knew what he was doing, he selected those graves whose masters have already passed on, so even if they twiddle with them nothing would happen"


    Song Yan''s eyes shed with a calctive glint, no wonder she couldn''t find the array in herst life. Those women knew no fear!


    " And one more thing" Fang Yanli tilted her head as she showed a wicked smile " Song Lan has snatched your sister inw''s luck too. Seems like she got scared after what happened in the hospital room, if I am not wrong, sooner orter that Fu girl will be in trouble as well"

 Chapter 11 Nothing Is Wrong

    Song Yan wasn''t surprised after hearing that Song Lan was trying to snatch Fu Rong''s luck too, with her overly cautious behaviour, Song Lan would rather think of snatching everyone''s luck than get in trouble. " I already knew that Song Lan would try something on Fu Rong, the purple Qi aura is enough to make even the most steady ghost masters salivate, with Song Lan''s greedy nature, do you think she would let go of Fu Rong? A woman like her never knows when to stop"


    Fang Yanli clicked her tongue " you are right about that, wasn''t my dad like that too? He had everything but still had to wag his tail in front of that promiscuous woman," she shook her head which made the rotten flesh on her cheeks quiver " Anyway, do you have any n to save your sister inw?"


    Song Yan raised a brow and chortled " why will I do that? If she died then it''s because she is foolish enough to believe in people like Song Lan, why to invite unnecessary trouble for a woman like that?"


    Song Lan just finished speaking to Fang Yanli when Fu Chen woke up, his eyes were still slightly red, seeing him like this Song Yan had no intention of continuing the conversation that she was having with Fang Yanli and waved her hand to break the ghost wall. Once the wall was gone, Fang Yanli returned to the ghost ring on her finger while the noise that was being blocked also returned.


    " Had a good nap, sweetie?" asked Song Yan as she brought Fu Chen in herp and wiped his face which was full of sweat, unlike the Fu house the small apartment that Song Lingyan had brought didn''t have an air conditioner.


    " Mmhm" Fu Chen knew that his mother was going to divorce his daddy but he didn''t say anything about it. He was a smart boy and the kindergarten that he went to had a lot of kids who belonged to a single parent family thus, he fully understood what divorce means, and he was often bullied by his uncle and aunt without his father''s protection also supported his mother getting a divorce.


    Without his daddy, he and his mother will not be bullied by his uncle and aunt, and that was good enough for him. He also heard what his uncle Song said before he fell asleep, he couldn''t understand most of it but he understood this much that his uncle Song was unhappy with his daddy because his daddy couldn''t protect his mommy, if so many people were unhappy with his daddy then it was better for him to leave.


    Grandpa told him that as a man, he should protect his mommy and yet his daddy didn''t protect his mommy, then what kind of man was his daddy?


    He threw his arms around his mother''s neck and whispered " Chen Chen will protect mommy. Chen Chen doesn''t need a daddy"


    Song Yan felt so guilty when she heard his sensible words, that she wished she could take back her decision to divorce Fu Yu Sheng but she couldn''t as long as Fu Yu Sheng and she were tied in marriage, Song Lan would never stop attacking her and for her son''s safety, it was important for her to stray away from Fu Yu Sheng.  She pulled Fu Chen back and broke the hug, her dark gaze surveying her son''s face. She was faintly relieved to see that her son wasn''t angry or upset with her.


    She smiled softly and rubbed her nose with Fu Chen''s tiny one " I know you are feeling sad because we will be leaving your daddy but Chen Chen, you don''t have to feel bad about it.. only your mommy will be leaving your daddy if you want you can always meet your dad when you want"


    " I. I can? Daddy will meet me? He won''t be angry that I choose mommy?" Fu Chen had hardly ever recognition of his father, thest time he saws his father was when he turned five, his father came to congratte him and Fu Chen who had never seen his dad was over the moon, he stared at his father all night long hoping to burn the image of his dad in his mind but in the end, no matter how smart he was, he was still a child and a child''s memory was flickering¡­ in the end even after trying for so long, Fu Chen could only remember that his dad was really strict and stoic and never smiled.


    " Of course not, why will he?" said Song Yan as she rubbed Fu Chen''s fluffy head " If your daddy wanted you to choose him then he should have spent more time with you instead of his old files and assignments".


    Fu Chen looked a bit relieved upon hearing that, he turned to look at his mother and wanted to say something but just then the door of their room opened and Song Lingyan, who was wearing an apron with '' Kiss the chef'' written on it, strode inside with his long legs and scooped Fu Chen up in his arms " Let''s go, Chen Chen, Uncle Song made a lot of good things for you."


    Fu Chen giggled when his uncle raised him high in the air and pped his hands, he had a father but his father was too busy to y with him, now with Song Lingyan ying with him, Fu Chen''s sour mood immediately rose and he happily went with his Uncle Song to the dining room where all the piping hot dishes were ced on the table.


    Song Yan stared at her brother''s tall back and pursed her lips, smiling a bit mockingly. All at once anger and rage burst in her heart when she remembered how her brother lost his life and couldn''t even see his son before his death¡­ she still remembered the joyful expression that her brother had when he found out he was going to be a dad. But all that joy turned to nothing because of Song Lan!


    Her brother could have been a wonderful father but that chance was taken away from him because of Song Lan, in this life, if she doesn''t make Song Lan live a life worse than a street rat, then it will be such a waste.

 Chapter 12 Song Lan !

    After everyone fell asleep, Song Yan who was asleep next to Fu Chen opened her eyes and looked around the room, she sat up straight and then changed her clothes that were as dark as night, tidied her hair in a long ponytail and checked up on her son, who was sleeping peacefully at the middle of the bed. Seeing, Fu Chen''s peaceful expression, Song Yan felt like her heart was going all mushy, her son was indeed really cute. He must have inherited all his cuter from here because there was no way that Fu Yu Sheng with his stupid expressionless face could be considered cute!


    She patted Fu Chen''s cheek and then kissed his forehead before summoning a ghost from her ring but this time it wasn''t Fang Yanli but a ghost in broken handcuffs and a severed head. He was unfairly charged as a murderer when he was alive, he was trapped in the ring by the Gu ancestor and had been in there for centuries.


    " Ah, it seems really nice to get out of that ring," said the ghost while holding his severed head on the side like he was carrying a fruit basket " staying in that ring for so many years caused me to have a stiff neck not gonna lie. Do you get that? Stiff neck? Hahaha"


    Song Yan rolled her eyes and stared at the ghost with a dead expression which put an abrupt stop to hisughter. " I didn''t call you here to hear your breaking neck jokes, Zhou Yuan. You better get your act straight"


    " Yes, Yes. Master Song" he gave her a lopsided grin before reattaching his head on his body and facing her properly " I see you haven''t changed much, just the very same.. cold and hardly ever-smiling, you know apart from taking revenge on that bitch who schemed against me, it is my dream to see youugh."


    Song Yan stared at him both marvelling at his stupidity and embarrassed at the fact that there was a jolly and entertaining ghost in their ferocious ghostmunity, it was really humiliating. " Zhou Yuan, if you are done let''s get down to business shall we?" She resisted the urge to facepalm and continued " I want you to protect my family, I don''t know if Song Lan would try to attack me tonight but I can''t take a risk, so keep an eye on anything that''s out of the ordinary"


    Zhou Yuan tilted his head which made his head wobble and smirked devilishly " and what if there is something out of the ordinary?"


    Song Yan''s eyes shed coldly upon hearing Zhou Yuan''s question " Kill them and scatter their souls".


    " As you wish mydy".


    Once Song Yan was done handing out orders to Zhou Yuan she walked toward the balcony of her room and coldly stared at the moon that was shining in the sky. Ah, so many sins aremitted in the dead of the night and only some are judged while the others are left unfinished.


    She took out a talisman and stuck it to her body before putting her legs over the railings and jumping down from the seventh floor of the building.


    The talisman that she used was one that would ensure her safety no matter what happens thus, even after jumping from such a height, Song Yan waspletely fine. Once her feet touched the ground, she carelessly wiped her hands and summoned Fang Yanli. " where is the array? Take me there"


    Fang Yanli drifted in the air and looked around her, her dark, empty eyes took an even haunting look as she turned to her and said " I will take you there but do you really want to go there, first? I think your sister inw is being taken advantage of as we speak, I heard Song Lan and her mother speak that there was some problem borrowing your luck and your dear half-sister is in desperate need of some good luck charm because she is going to audition for some Huo Wei. Tsk, tsk they really move fast, they were discussing about what to do just this morning and yet now your sister inw is already in trouble."


    Song Yan rubbed the ring on her finger, a deadened look glimmered in her eyes when she remembered how her sister inw went to have a party while her mourning period was still going on, during that time even drinking alcohol was prohibited by master Gu who warned the Fu family that her soul wasn''t at rest but instead ofplying with the rules that wereid down, Fu Rong went to a bar with Song Lan and not only drank alcohol but also ate meat- she understood that Fu Rong was a rebellious little girl who didn''t know how to tell east from the west but still- " I thought I told you that I will not be inviting unnecessary trouble in my life, has your memory gone so bad after so many years of cultivation? Just show me where did those two women hide the arrays!"


    Fang Yanli studied Song Yan for a moment but when she caught a hint of Song Yan''s emotions, she immediately retracted what she was going to say and nodded " Alright,e with me."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    In a dark alley, two unshaven men in their thirties cursed and kicked the girl who was lying on the ground helplessly.  Not a sound could be heard from her as she silently cried and protected her head.


    " Boss, you need to stop hitting her what if she dies? We won''t be able to get the money without shooting the video" The portly looking gangster looked at Fu Rong who was tightly holding on to her head and sobbing silently as she tried to crawl away from them.


    The macho man stomped on her stomach when he saw that she was still trying to get away from them and snorted " what kind of video can we even make with her trying to escape like this? It''s better to make her tame or else do you want to have her bite your tongue again?"


    " But, Boss, this girl''s family seems to be rich and rather powerful. Just look at those ck credit cards she is carrying with her and her clothes look branded as well. I am afraid her family won''t let us go"


    " You idiot that woman named the one who asked us to do this is the Song woman who is naturally respected and trusted by her family, she assured me that as long as she makes up a sob and bull story that family will believe in her without any trouble and won''t chase the matter!"  The boss man chuckled " And in all seriousness, we will be finished dealing with her and there will also be this video that we are going to shoot, will that rich family try to take revenge on us knowing that we can destroy their precious girl''s image? I don''t think so, they will definitely not let others throw mud on their precious girl who will be buried six feet deep in the ground."


    Fu Rong was actually conscious when the men said those things, she might have been beaten a lot but she was a hooligan who was often caught trapped in trouble in her college.  When she heard them say the surname Song she immediately understood about whom they were talking about, she gritted her teeth while being suffused with panic as tears and terror filled her charming, dark eyes.


    There was only one woman with the Song surname who will be able to make her family dance by their noses- Song Lan!


    She also understood why these kidnappers were so daring as to say Song Lan''s name out loud, in their eyes she was as good as dead. So, why does it matter whether or not she knew the name of her murderer or not?


    Fu Rong was really terrified, if she knew she was befriending such a snake, she would have rather jumped in a fire pit than acknowledge Song Lan as her friend but now it was toote for her to regret, now even if she wanted... there was nothing she could do!


    She closed her eyes in despair as the man with the scar grabbed her shirt and tore it apart - please, anyone... anyone, as long as they save her she will treat them as her God!

 Chapter 13 Husband I Was Looking For You

    " Ah, to think that Song Lan is just as cruel as she was," the bone-chilling voice that travelled over to the two kidnappers made them jump. The portly thug who saw a figure that was swiftly approaching them was startled and waspletely freaked out.


    " Why.. why is someoneing to this dark alley at this time of the night?"


    The macho thug was rmed as well, but unlike his stupid teammate he didn''t jump to conclusions and waited for the figure toe closer, when he saw that it was a young woman with a dainty and willowy figure, he pped the back of his partner''s head and cursed " Jesus, you scared this old daddy, screaming and shouting like that, I thought you saw a ghost or much worse a cop."


    He turned his head to look at the woman who was approaching them and appreciatively let out a whistle " This woman looks beautiful as well, looks like today is our lucky night. She might be here wanting to y the hero but since she is here we might as well have our fun with her" heughedsciviously as his eyes raked over the woman who was walking towards them step by step.


    Once the portly thug realized that the figure belonged to a woman, he too rubbed his hands and chuckled excitedly " you are right boss, this going to be our lucky night. We are going to be paid just for having fun with these women, ahahaha."


    The macho thug looked at the beautiful woman and smirked " what is it, sweetheart? Are you trying to y hero, want to save this little girl, too bad.. with your thin stick-like arms you can only scratch daddy''s back. But don''t worry as long as you act like a good little girl, I won''t hurt you."


    Song Yan shot the macho thug an unamused look, disinterest was pouring out of her as she looked at the man who was dreaming about taking advantage of her. Behind her, Fang Yanli tsked " Just look at that," shemented while floating in mid-air with a disgusted expression on her face " Both of them are shrouded in such a thickyer of ck miasma, it''s so thick that it can practically clog the air. Surely, they haven''tmitted a single good deed in their entire life."


    Fang Yanli was right on point, Song Yan too has long noticed the dark mist that was circling around the two men, if anything it was evidence of what kind of life they have lived till mow but her attention wasn''t on the dark mist that was swirling around them, instead her attention was on the small flicker of red that was slowly winding around their necks.


    Song Yan smirked, sure enough, Song Lan was someone who wouldn''t make a single mistake.


    She originally wanted to head straight to the graveyard and break the array that Song Lan and her mother set up but then Fang Yanli wouldn''t shut up and continued to give her livementary about what was going on with Fu Rong in the end, thest bit of humanity that Song Yan had was prickled and she had no choice but to turn around ande looking for Fu Rong.


    She stared at Fu Rong who was half unconscious and sighed, whatever it was better than having her death on her hands. If she didn''t save her despite knowing that she was going to be murdered then who knows what kind of penance she might have to go through to get rid of this sin.


    Seeing that Song Yan was standing in front of them without moving, the macho thug was disgruntled, he immediately charged at her " Move it, what are you looking at?"


    " Why don''t you make me move?" Song Yan was in a bad temper, she could have used this precious time to dig up the array and break it instead she has to y with these idiots, who don''t even have half of the knowledge that she had when she was around their age.


    Smack. Fu Rong who was lying on the ground immediately jumped up when she was conscious enough to recognize whose voice she was hearing, she looked up and stared at Song Yan who was standing in front of the thugs and immediately felt her heart shake in anxiety and something more that she hardly ever felt for Song Yan¡­ to think that Song Yan whom she often bullied woulde to save her and Song Lan who was her best friend whom she treated even better than her sister inw would hire thugs to kill her.


    Fu Rong was so touched but at the same time, her gaze fell on Song Yan who wasn''t even half the size of one of these thugs much less the two of them. If they worked together, they will break her into pieces like she was some malnourished scarecrow, so she anxiously shouted " Song Yan leave, you need to leave¡­ or else they might hurt you too."


    The macho thug''s face changed as he ran towards Song Yan afraid that she will run awaypared to this young girl who was still wet behind her ears, he would rather choose this mature woman- she would be more fun to y with!


    However, contrary to his belief that Song Yan will run away, she stood quite still. Smiling victoriously at his jackpot, the man lunged at her, just as he was smiling lewdly and thinking about how he will have his fun with this woman, suddenly a rather nauseating smell wafted to his nostrils causing him to gag and what was more, he didn''t feel quite alright with the woman in his arms which was something new to him.


    This woman why was she so cold and hard as a statue?


    " B¡­BOSS! Look at what you are hugging first!" cried his partner, his voice full of terror.


    Annoyed, the macho man looked down at the woman in his arms but unlike the soft and beautiful woman that he was expecting to see, his eyes met with the gaze of a girl whose eyes were as ck as the midnight sky with no light in them, dark blood trickled down her cheeks as she grinned with a mouth that reeked of death and blood, she hugged him tightly as sheughed indecently " Husband...I have been looking for you~ Hihihihi."

 Chapter 14 Ahhh Ghost

    The macho thug went stiff all over as he stared at the woman who was hugging him, then he moved his neck with a jerk like it has been frozen for years and peered over her shoulder and saw that there was no shadow under her feet even though the moon was shining brightly over their heads and his partner was holding a torchlight with his shaking hands and was currently pointing at him- there was nothing. Only his shadow alone could be seen, The thug screamed in horror as he pushed the woman in his arms away, screaming as he plopped down on his butt and crawled on his trembling legs cursing his body for failing him at the moment when he needed it the most.


    The woman who was pushed down groaned as her neck lolled at an angle that wasn''t humanly possible, she raised her head and screwed her head back as if she was putting a plunger down a hole as she indistinctlyined " why did you push me, husband? Didn''t you say that we were going to have fun? So why are you running from me? Come on, let''s have fun~"


    " Get away, get away from me!" The macho thug''s face went white as he remembered that one should never try to invite a ghost willingly because it was easy to invite them over but really difficult to send them away and he actually hugged a ghost! Uwaa!! Mommy! This was cheating, when that Fu girl called that woman Song Yan, he thought that this woman was someone she knew, but now¡­looking at the eerie face that was staring right at him with that transparentplexion that made his feet tremble, he suddenly felt like he was cheated. He came to enjoy a human woman, howe the woman of his dreams became a haunting spirit?


    Don''t tell him, he snapped his neck towards Fu Rong and gave her a cautious nce before moving away far from her, if this girl knows this ghost woman then certainly she might be ¡­ The macho thug gulped and so did the portly man as both of them moved away from Fu Rong who was lying on the ground, stiff as a cardboard cutout or else she would have definitely fought with the two thugs for thinking about her like that.


    In fact, even if she wasn''t seeing this supernatural phenomenon she still wouldn''t have been able to move anyway, the two thugs had beaten her until she couldn''t even lift a finger much less run away from the ghostly woman who wasing their way.


    Ever since she was a child Fu Rong has always been afraid of the supernatural, when her grandfather used to tell stories about ghosts, she got so nervous that she couldn''t even leave her room at night without dragging one of her brothers out their beds. She has always been terrified of them but as she watched the womane closer and closer she wasn''t as afraid, maybe it was out of instinct but she wasn''t scared of the ghostly woman. She had an inkling that whatever was happening was due to Song Yan and Song Yaning to save her so she will not let her get harmed right?


    " Husband, why are you running away?" The woman grinned cheekily as her mouth that was torn went unhinged and her already spooky smile became even more haunting, the portly man who was in charge of the torchlight couldn''t hold on and slumped down on the ground, while yellow liquid seeped out from his pants. He wanted to go home, he wanted to get out of here but his legs were just not moving!


    The macho thug was regretting his life''s decisions as well, why did he have to take on this stupid mess, why didn''t he just stay at home and stuck to petty jobs like kidnapping kids and pickpocketing? However, it was already toote for him to regret anything, he hurriedly looked around and saw that there was no way to get away from the ghostly woman who was moving towards them while dragging her left leg which oddly made a bone-chilling sound as if thousands of nails were being scratched on the floor. " Arggh, damn it. I am not dying like this!" Cursed the macho thug as he got on his feet and fished out a knife from his back pocket and ran towards Fu Rong before pulling her up by knotting her hair in his hand and cing the knife on her throat " You are here to save her right? I know you are¡­ I heard her call your name. I don''t care what you are, why you are here whether ghost or demon if you take another step forward, I will rip off her throat!"


    Fu Rong who was once again ced at knifepoint winced, she already suffered quite a lot of wounds and when these two thugs kidnapped her, they also used a knife to threaten her before, Now that the thug was pushing the knife against her skin with so much pressure coupled with the slight cuts she received before, it didn''t take much effort on the thugs part to make her bleed.


    The ghostly woman that was moving towards them paused and tilted her head, her empty eyes staring right at the thug who was holding Fu Rong, her attention drifted to the knife and then to the ferocious expression of the thug. Seeing that the ghostly woman indeed stopped, the thug put on an even fierce look as he red at her with dark, murky eyes and hurled all the curse words he knew. "what''s wrong?" He cooed as he would to a baby and snickered " Don''t want to y anymore? Too bad, I... Your daddy wants to y!"


    When he said that he increased the pressure on Fu Rong''s neck causing more blood to gush out, as he wildly roared " you better get out of my sight or I will kill this girl, right now!"


    As soon as he finished saying his threat, the ghost woman disappeared. The thug man looked left and right, then grinned wickedly, then wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. " Hahaha, see that even the spirits are scared of the vindictive people, I knew that I will get rid of that woman! What ghost? What human? Everyone is scared of me!"


    When he didn''t hear any sounding from his partner, he turned around and  red at him in dissatisfaction "what''s up with you?"


    " Yo..your back... look at your ba..back, boss!" The portly man''s expression has gone ashen as he pointed one shaking finger at his back.


    When the macho thug heard this he subconsciously wanted to turn his head and look at what was on his head but before he could do that ten long, cold fingers curled around his neck as the pointed nails dug in his skin deep enough to draw blood but not deep enough to kill him. Somehow he looked behind him and what he saw was a magnified version of the rotting face which was half spilt with dark ck blood trickling down, his ferocity immediately plummeted as he let out a blood curdling scream " Ahhhh, Ghost!".


    Before his eyes rolled back in his sockets and he fell on the ground unconscious.

 Chapter 15 Don’t Leave Me Alone

    Even when the macho man fainted, the ghost woman didn''t let go and kept hanging on his back like some distorted bump, it was a horrifying sight with her nails digging in the man''s throat and her slit mouth that was dripping with blood, and when she raised her head to look at the portly man with those bottomless pits of hers, the portly man couldn''t take it anymore. What money, what fun? He would rather keep his life intact! With that thought in his mind, he bolted out of the alley, leaving a trail of wet patches behind him.


    Once the portly man was gone, the ghost woman turned her attention to Fu Rong who shut her eyes but then immediately opened them. No, this woman just saved her she shouldn''t be afraid of her, " Song Yan, I don''t know how you did it but thank you¡­ you really saved my life." Though Fu Rong was really appreciative of what the ghost woman did for her, her entire figure was shivering and those eyes that were always red and dry due to extreme screen time and smoking were now shimmering with tears.


    " Oh yeah?" said a voice from behind " if you are so thankful then you should at least thank the right person." Then without any warning, Song Yan walked out of the dark corner as if she melted from the darkness itself. She nced at the surprised Fu Rong who was kneeling on the floor then turned her attention to Fang Yanli who was having a bit too much fun sucking the cold Yin energy off the macho thug. That man has killed so many young girls and helpless widows, that it was no surprise that he was gued with such arge amount of Yin energy. " That''s enough, Yanli. Leave some of him for Song Lan, we don''t want to dirty our hands by killing such criminals."


    Fang Yanli stuck her tongue out before getting off the back of the macho thug, she then took off the talisman for her to materialise in front of humans that Song Yan has stuck on her and vanished into thin air leaving Song Yan and Fu Rong alone in the alley.


    Though Fu Rong tried to look like she wasn''t as affected by the ghost named Yanli, she still breathed a sigh of relief when that creepy woman vanished and only her beautiful second sister inw was left behind, she worked her mouth and somewhat hoarsely asked " Is she ¡­ is she still here?"


    Song Yan shrugged then crouched down to undo Fu Rong''s bindings. " No, she left us alone¡­she might have thought that you and I might have a lot to say but I don''t think that''s the case."


    Song Yan only came to save Fu Rong because of Fu Yu Sheng, though that man hardly ever appeared in her past life, he gave her and her son the respect that they deserved by never remarrying or naming anyone else as his heir.  She didn''t know why he did it whether it was his penance or his way of apologising for what he did but he kept his promises that he made to her during their wedding vows by staying single all his life after her death especially when bees like Song Lan and many others tried to climb his bed. If she stayed neutral while that man''s sister was being ra*ed and killed then she might be the wrong one in their rtionship¡­. That was the only reason why she came here, nothing else.


    Fu Rong quietly looked at Song Yan who was looking extremely dashing for some reason, dressed in all ck with that trench coat. " Second sister inw¡­ how did you know that Song Lan woulde for me?"


    " It was pretty obvious¡­ after all how can someone like Song Lan and her mother crawl all the way up to the position where they are now?" said Song Yan as she straightened up after untying Fu Rong''s bindings, her gaze fell on Fu Rong''s torn shirt and she tsked before taking off her trench coat and throwing it at Fu Rong. She wore it to keep her clothes clean looks like she has to get dirty at that abandoned graveyard.


    Fu Rong stared at Song Yan in a daze. She was really awed at how Song Yan appeared out of nowhere but then she thought of Song Yan''s ident that just happened and unconsciously shrank in fright. However, she wanted to ask so many things that she couldn''t help but ask " That still doesn''t exin why she tried to¡­" Fu Rong swallowed the words '' kill me'', she was really scared after what happened tonight, just half an hour ago, he really thought that she was going to be killed. Now, that the reality was setting in she couldn''t help but tremble upon realising what just happened.


    Song Yan was disgusted hearing that question as she scrunched up but she still answered as she rolled the sleeves of her ck shirt revealing her forearms, "  go back home and ask Master Gu what it means to snatch someone''s luck, I have somewhere to be."  Then she turned around to leave but before she could take so much as a step forward, Fu Rong jumped and wrapped her arms around Song Yan, " sister inw, I know I was wrong but don''t leave me alone, I ¡­ I am too scared."


    Song Yan nearly cursed out, this was why she didn''t want to get entangled with Fu Rong''s mess, she looked down at her wristwatch and sure enough, it was past two in the morning, if she didn''t leave for the graveyard now than she might have to deal with malevolent spirits unnecessarily, as the one hour between three and four a.m was when the evil spirits were most powerful. If she didn''t waste her time ying the hero for Fu Rong, she might have already dug the grave under which the array was buried.


    Fu Rong could sense that Song Yan was reluctant to bring her home but she didn''t me her after all she not only bullied Song Yan, but she also bullied the little Fu Chen whom Song Yan adored so much. But she was traumatised by what happened as well! First, she had to deal with those kidnappers then she had to see the one thing that she hated the most, she wanted to ask Song Yan how she was able to control a ghost but the two of them were not close enough for her to pry into Song Yan''s secrets. If she questioned her about her weird supernatural abilities maybe Song Yan might get even more annoyed with her!


    So, she could only try to y coy not only because she wanted Song Yan to apany her to the Fu house but also because she wanted to get close to this powerful sister inw who can control dark spirits!


    Thus, she pulled out her most adorable puppy dog expression and sobbed, " Second sister inw, please! I beg you to take me home, I am too scared to go home alone, I am afraid I can''t even walk out of this alley alone much less return home alone."


    Song Yan sighed, she knew that there was a good chance Fu Rong was just ying coy but indeed it was toote for a young woman to return home alone. She cursed herself again for being too stupid and then stered her most fake smile as she asked " Where is the car they brought you in?"


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Fu Yu Sheng : My wife was hugged by my sister¡­.. why do I find my sister so annoying now?

 Chapter 16 Level Up

    Once Song Yan found the van that the kidnappers used to bring Fu Rong to this dested ce, the rest of the procedure went rather easily. With Fang Yanli by her side, she had no problem in opening the door of the locked van, and once Fu Rong was settled in the back seat, Song Yan gunned the engine of the car and drove off leaving the macho thug unconscious in the dark alley.


    Her actions surprised Fu Rong who was still trembling, she peered out of the window of the van and asked " are we going to leave that man like that?"


    " Why? Are you worried about him?" asked Song Yan as she smiled faintly. She rubbed the ring on her finger that was getting hotter by the minute as she nced at the ghosts that were greedily looking at their directions aftering out of their hiding ces. Damn it, she was reallyte,  the clock has hit three in the morning and now was the time when the evil spirits were the strongest.


    Of course, they were no match for her, but still wasting so many efforts on some measly ghosts whose cultivation wasn''t even at par with her when she was a ghost, was really ¡­ it was like an adult bullying a toddler.


    "it''s not that!" cried Fu Rong all of a sudden breaking her chain of thoughts " I meant that man clearly tried to force himself on me and even wanted to kill me, why are we leaving him like that? Shouldn''t we have called the police and had him arrested?"


    Song Yan hummed and then took a right heading towards the Fu mansion. " You don''t have to worry about him, and if you have called the police then it would be us who would have been taken to the police station instead of the two men."


    Fu Rong''s eyes widened as she uttered a shocked " why?"


    Song Yan tapped on the steering wheel. " Song Lan is someone who wouldn''t make such a low-level mistake as letting two men who have so much evidence over her. She would do everything in her power to nip the bud before it blooms¡­ and for that, she would do anything." Song Yan remembered how everyone who met or became acquainted with Song Lan in her previous life would meet with unfortunate deaths in a mysterious way, it took a lot of time for her to understand how Song Lan was able to do that. " Both of those thugs were cursed by the gue of death talisman. As long as that talisman is stuck to their bodies, evil spirits will find them, tear them into shreds and eat them. It''s three in the morning, and right now the evil spirits are the strongest, I am afraid by tomorrow morning not even the bones of those two thugs will be left but maybe if they are lucky, the spirits might leave their half-eaten bodies somewhere for them to be buried. If I am not wrong the unconscious thug might be getting feasted on right now, do you want to exin why you were standing in the middle of a dark alley with a chewed up body?"


    Fu Rong shivered after listening to Song Yan''s exnation, it was just too terrible. She couldn''t believe that behind that innocent face of Song Lan, such a hideous monster lived. She killed without even blinking an eye, those two men might be thugs but they were still human, and because of Song Lan those two living men will be eaten alive! Just the very thought was enough to make her shiver.


    " We are here" Song Yan''s cool voice broke through her tremors as she pointed to the Fu mansion, " I am afraid that this is as far as I can take you, the lights are still lit, they might be waiting for you and if I am not wrong, Song Lan might be putting on a great show in there, If I go with you, I am afraid that I will end up puking all over the floor, so ¡­ get lost"


    Fu Rong "¡­." She kind of missed her old sister inw.


    However, in the end, she still did what Song Yan asked her to and when she got off there was a determined glint in her eyes as if she was going to set off to war. Song Yan noticed that hidden glint and stopped Fu Rong from rushing in and getting in a catfight with Song Lan. " Don''t go and get in a fight with Song Lan."


    " Why?" frowned Fu Rong, she was maliciously schemed against by Song Lan and yet Song Yan was asking her to stay put why should she?


    Song Yan understood what was going on in Fu Rong''s head and smirked as she hit the hammer called reality. " Do you have any evidence that Song Lan was the one who got you in that mess?"


    Fu Rong who was obviously filled with fighting spirit instantly deted as she looked at Song Yan in surprise. Seeing her like this Song Yan''s upper lips curled " You don''t.. and remember that Song Lan will never attack you from the front, she will always attack when your back is turned, if I were you I would y it safe because I have other things to do then y your nanny."


    After she finished saying this, Song Yan closed the window of the van and drove away, she was alreadyte enough, if she didn''t reach the graveyard before four then it would be troublesome for her to find the array, who knows what kind of traps and guards that mother and daughter pair has set there.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Song Yan arrived at the abandoned graveyard she noticed that the entire location waspletely deste and it was so remotely located that it couldn''t be even be considered a part of the town, no wonder she never found the arrays in her past life, she would have never thought that Song Lan and her stepmother toe this far knowing how they loved theirfort. She was too narrow-minded and that kind of backfired on her.


    Fang Yanli who was hovering next to her, searched the area with her dark eyes and hissed " I thought that this ce is not that dangerous but looks like we have to waste a bit of our time here, the number of mutted ghosts is really too much, looks like before the people here made it a graveyard, it was a mass dead bodies  dump yard, the bodies of these ghosts were eaten by dogs and some were killed unjustly, they carry a lot of heavy grudges."


    However, to Song Yan this graveyard was no less than a part ground, she took out a bunch of ghosts capturing talisman and smirked " I was going to finish this quickly but if they are being so kind as to deliver their heads to help us level up our level of cultivation, I won''t say no to their kind considerations."

 Chapter 17 Missing Grave

    ? As soon as Song Yan stepped inside the burial ground, the Yin energy that was calm got suddenly stimted, and dark webs of Yin energy shot through the ground aiming right at her. Song Yan narrowed her eyes and released an annoyed sigh before she flipped her and collected the malevolent yin energy that was targeting her in one swoop. Once she collected that energy the residual yin energy that was flickering in the surrounding calmed down as if hesitating to attack her again, Song Yan didn''t bother with it as long as she could finish her job here with peace and tranquillity she wouldn''t bother with anything that wasn''t going to hurt her.


    "Looks like we are not weed here," said Song Yan with an amused grin as she paved her path through the narrow cobblestone path that was built like a century ago in the middle of the abandoned graveyard.


    " Don''t be so careless," warned Fang Yanli from somewhere above her. " You might think that this is a task beneath your capabilities but you should still be careful."


    Fang Yanli wasn''t wrong, Song Yan was quite assured that Song Lan and her stepmother must have nted a guard or two here, but since the two of them didn''t dare to tell anyone what they were hiding here, the guards might have not taken their orders seriously. After all, who would take a trip to this creepy graveyard where Yin energy was so ubiquitous, Normal humans can''t see the yin energy but they could of course sense that there was something off about this ce, if she didn''t have her years of yin cultivation, she too wouldn''t have stepped another step inside this ce.


    As she walked deeper inside the graveyard all kinds of ghosts started to pop up, malicious ghosts that were murdered, ghosts that were pinning and some were purely evil.


    " Pssh, Song Yan something is following you," said Fang Yanli as she cast a disgusted nce at the mangled ghost that was crawling behind them. She could sense that the ghost died with a heavy grievance, the dark and mottled ck mist that was covering it was enough to show just how many grudges it held, not to mention those creepy dark eyes, unlike her nk eyes they were alight with malice. " This ghost has sunk to the bottom by relying on sucking the yang energy of those whoe here, it''s no different than a malevolent spirit that harms innocent. I think you should just finish it off, anyway, he wouldn''t be able to reincarnate after making so many innocents suffer."


    Song Yan has of course sensed the presence behind her, she was just hoping that the ghost would leave on it, but this ghost was unlike the one that she just dealt with at the entrance, his cultivation was higher than the others ghost and after sucking the yang energy of humans, his strength wasn''t bad either. If she dealt with it, there surely will be a lot of noise, she turned to look at the blur mess of mangled shadow and was immediately disgusted upon seeing it, with her yin and yang eyes she could see that this ghost died while working in the factory, it made a mistake and somehow got mangled by a heavy machine and died on the spot, it had been dead for many years and carried a very deep grudge to everything alive. She looked at the ghost and raised one brow, it was clearly confident to take her on, most probably its cultivation wasn''t high enough to sense that her cultivation was higher than his or maybe it was simply a fool that was too arrogant to ept defeat.


    Considering the life this ghost led when it was still alive, the possibility of thetter being true was more.  Song Yan waited for the ghost to make its move, since it was delivering its head to her, she will let him deliver it properly. When the ghost saw that the woman in front of him stopped moving, it opened its mouth and a gust of cold wind drifted towards Song Yan, there was clearly no wind blowing and the trees werepletely still, yet the wind that was surrounding Song Yan was spine chilling.  The ghost of the factory worker looked at the young woman in front of him greedily, it could sense that the woman in front of it was one with good fortune, so he hungrily stretched his hands and started to crawl towards Song Yan unconstrained.


    Song Yan watched it get closer and smiled coldly as she rubbed the ring on her hand, immediately a blue me flicked out of the ring lighting up the surroundings before it surrounded the ghost and gobbled it up like a frog gobbling its prey. Once the blue me was done eating its meal it once again retracted into the ring and the space turned dark once again.


    " Look if someone ising" the ring was made of a stone that was discovered in an expedition to a historical site from the tomb of the Emperor of that dynasty, the ring''s stone was obviously suffused with yin energy strong enough to eat the life force of a human, the first master of the Gu family and her master was the one who purified it such that it sucked the yin energy of a malevolent spirit rather than sucking the life force of a human.


    He renamed it as '' hell''s fire'', the power of this ring was, of course, something that many craved but only a few managed to take control of it. She was one of the few people who could take control of this ring but the only downside of this powerful weapon was that it was a bit too bright like the mes of hell.


    Fang Yanli returned after a short while. " one of the guards was startled but I knocked him before he could get inside."


    Song Yan nodded.  "let''s go to the grave for which we came here for."


    " Yes," said Fang Yanli as she hovered in the air and lead Song Yan to the old grave where the array was hidden but when they arrived at the spot where the old grave should have been -  there was nothing, the spot was totally clean.

 Chapter 18 Found The Array.

    " This is impossible!" cried Fang Yanli, as she circled around the empty spot and repeatedly confirmed that the location was correct and then looked at the empty stall and was lost for a moment before she frowned and scrunched up her nose, " Something is wrong, this morning it clearly smelled of death and decay but now it smells nothing like that, just what happened?"


    Song Yan crouched down and inspected the space carefully, before standing upright and said calmly, " The master who set this array is good, if not for him siding with the wrong clients for a measly sum of money I would have sorted him out,"


    Fang Yanli who was hovering in the air almost rolled her eyes at herment, was there any point in saying that? So what if the master was good? In the end, wasn''t he purely evil? Was there any need topliment him? However, she somehow resisted the urge to roll her eyes at Song Yan and somewhat impatiently asked, " you mean to say that our trip here is going to be a wasted one?"


    Song Yan turned her head to look at Fang Yanli and gave her a '' are you serious look'' before she pointed at herself and asked with a smile, " Yanli, who am I?"


    Seeing that sly smile on her mistress''s face, Fang Yanli stiffened and croaked in a panicky voice, " My master, the one who rules the Yin ring despite not having a drop of the Gu family line." The ring that was called hell''s fire was carved by the first head of the Gu family and because of that, this ring on Song Yan''s hand only took the children of the Gu family as its master, if someone else other than the bloodline of the Gu tried to take it over it will retaliate and burn the thief along with itself.


    But Song Yan was an exception with her years of cultivation she took control of the ring with her strength alone.


    " That''s right," said Song Yan as she took out two pieces of talisman paper and the Xieye pen from the space of the ring. She bit down on her thumb and then let the pen in her hand soak the drop of the blood, the Xieye pen''s purpose was simple. Unlike the time when the masters had to collect a generous amount of their blood before drawing a talisman this pen would only soak a single drop of blood and then form an invisible connection with the blood flowing in the body, with its magical ability, the pen drew blood without any deep gashes and cuts on the wrist and arms, which made the work easier.


    Song Yan drew on the talisman with her blood, once she was finished, she blew on both of the talismans before muttering a spell then she threw them in the air. The writing on the talisman changed to a golden glow as soon as they were flung in the air, and then with a swoosh, they flew away. " Follow those talismans."


    Fang Yanli did as Song Yan asked her, the two of them followed the talismans that were flying in the air and only stopped when the talisman came to a sudden stop and fell and stuck itself to a marble grave that was considered new.


    "What''s this? Did you make a mistake?" asked Fang Yanli, the grave that hid the array was obviously very old and butpared to that grave, this one was fairly new and seemed to be built just a few years ago. The marble might have lost its lustre but the one with the array was so old that its wood was splintering, how can the two be the same?


    Song Yan sighed and pursed her lips and smiled in a rather unkind way. "You really think that I will not scatter your soul and make it impossible for you to reincarnate?"


    Fang Yanli very wisely shut up.


    Song Yan turned her attention to the grave and carefully studied the spell that was cast on it. She was a ghost cultivator and her master was kind enough to let her read the books whichprised the ancient texts and dark arts which not only recorded the spells to ward ghosts but also many other spells such as creating a mirage and so on.  Later on, when the enemies of her master found out that her master has subdued an evil spirit like her and made her a weapon to fight alongside her, they have destroyed those books but Song Yan has already finished cultivating to the highest level back then so it was all in vain.


    The master whom Song Lan hired wasn''t a novice and knew what he was doing, if it was someone else then they would have been trapped in a spot by him but she was different-


    After carefully analysing the spell cast on the grave, Song Yan swiftly muttered a counter curse and broke the spell that was responsible for creating the mirage. Once the spell broke, the old grave that was hiding the array appeared at once.


    "Holy shit! How did ite here?" Fang Yanli was surprised when she noticed that the grave that she marked was suddenly moved to a new space. How can a grave move from one spot to another and that too so cleanly?


    Song Yan shrugged as she crouched down and took her talisman off which burnt into crisp the second its job was done. " The master must have sensed your presence, because of your high cultivation he might not have been able to track you since you were hiding your ghostly aura but he is powerful enough to realise that someone was watching him and that''s why he moved this grave, don''t forget, he is relying on these arrays to earn a quick some of the money. He can''t afford to make a mistake." With that said Song Yan immediately threw a flying talisman on the grave- that quickly rose in the air and once it hovered in the air, the array that was hidden deep under it was revealed.

 Chapter 19 Split Her Soul In Half

    As soon as the grave was lifted off the deep pit that it was upying, the bloody array that was drawn on the ground came into view. A straw dollid at the centre of the array with a talisman sticking to it that read ''Yan'', on the head of the doll a single strand of hair was wrapped around it. Song Yan jumped in the pit, and carefully studied the array- there was no trigger or warning spell cast on it, well there goes thest of her worries, She flexed her five fingers and a ck mist covered her entire palm like it was on fire.


    Swiping her hand she broke the array that was stopping her from reaching the doll, the Yin energy that was circling around the doll crackled and hissed before dissipating in a wave of smoke. Song Yan then casually entered the bloody circle that was drawn on the ground and picked up the doll, she carefully assessed it and almost sighed in relief when she realised that her luck would soon return back to her since she was still alive. " Redeem!" The ring on her finger glowed as it shot out a thin string of blue mes and burned the doll in ashes.


    Song Yan stared at the burned remains of the doll as her lips curled up in a mocking sneer. '' such a small thing yet it devoured her mother and almost devoured her as well,''


    She stomped on the burned remains to release some of her frustration, this was just the first step. One by one, she will stomp on every single thing that meant something to Song Lan until thetter had no choice but to live like a street rat but knowing Song Lan, she would rather die than live in poverty. Very well, that was fine too- once she dies, she will remember to capture her dark soul and scatter it into pieces so that she will never be able to reincarnate¡­this fate was exactly what Song Lan deserved.


    Once she was done dealing with the array that was mooching off her luck, Song Yan got out of the pit and returned everything to its usual ce such that no one would be able to detect anything amiss. Song Lan was able to touch those heights in her past life because she was smart enough to hide in the dark, in front of the world she showed a side that was lovable and sweet, but in the dark, she hid like a snake that suffocated it''s prey to death without them even knowing who was slowly sucking off their life force.


    It would be foolish of her if she let them detect anything, she was still not strong to fight against Song Lan. Her dear half-sister not only had this mysterious master on her side but also her father, the Song family might not be a big deal in front of the Fu family butpared to her who had nothing and no one on her side, she was considerably weak.  Right, now she not only need to raise her strength but also her bank bnce, something she wascking.


    "Is it done?" asked Fang Yanli as she watched Song Yan seal off the grave.


    "It''s done," affirmed Song Yan as she turned her attention to the grave that concealed the array that suck her mother''s luck off, she took a shaky breath and walked towards it but the more she got closer to it the more she was pushed back. It was as if something invisible was pushing her back. Song Yan had to grit her teeth and dug her heels in the ground as she dragged herself closer to the grave, " this doesn''t feel like a protection spell."


    Fang Yanli sniffed the air as she conceded, " you are right. This feels more like-"


    " a grudge field." Song Yan gritted out.


    Such heavy yin energy wasing out of the grave under which the array was concealed, Song Yan had only sensed energy simr to thising out of ces where the spirits of people who were wrongfully murdered wandered. Those who died an unjustified death, without receiving justice would always bear a grave resentment in their hearts, instead of moving on to the afterlife these souls would then create a field around the area where they died or were being suppressed under - these spots wouldter be grudge fields.


    And what''s more whoever came in contact with a grudge field would be marked by the spirit who wouldn''t stop haunting that person who trespassed the field until they died.


    " Will we be hunted down by your mother? Like I don''t think you will be able to reap your mother''s soul," said Fang Yanli apprehensively. Even though she was a ghost, she still felt chills down her spine as she got closer to the grudge field. A grudge like this meant that Song Yan''s mother''s death wasn''t just cruel it was horrifying!


    Song Yan understood this too, she watched the dark webs of miasma that were pushing her away and felt her heart go cold every time she was pushed back by a yin wave. Just how did they kill her mother?  This ¡­this grievance just didn''t carry the unwillingness that her mother had in her heart but also a promise of reprisal and vengeance. Her mother was a kind woman whose smile was filled with nothing but warmth to corner a woman like her until she became like this ¡­ Song Yan''s nose went sour as another wave of fury washed over her and pushed her several steps back.


    " Chu Lian, I will never forgive you." hissed a hoarse voice that caused goosebumps to erupt all over her skin. Not because she was scared but because this voice wasing from the bottom of the grave, fear didn''t overwhelm her but instead, horror washed over her, this voice¡­if it wasing from the bottom of the grave then-


    " They split her soul in half."

 Chapter 20 Breaking The Grudge Field

    Song Yan felt a hatred like never before bloom in her heart, she hated Song Lan and Chu Lian. She had hated them from the minute they stepped inside the Song household and she hated them when Chu Lian always pushed for a marriage between Fu Yu Sheng and Song Lan and Song Lan would cosy up to her husband. Her hatred reached its peak when she realized that they were the ones who killed her but she never thought that it was possible for the hatred she felt for those two to deepen any further than it already has but as she stood in the centre of the grudge field and sensed the deep-rooted resentment of her mother towards Chu Lian, Song Yan felt her heart go even colder than her soul.


    Splitting a soul in half, Chu Lian actually spilt her mother''s soul in half? Didn''t she know that if a person''s soul was split in half they cannot ascend to theherworld? No, she must have known it, Chu Lian that witch of a woman, she must have known it all and yet she had that master capture her mother''s soul and tear it in half!


    " Just what kind of grudge did she have with my mum!" snapped Song Yan as she clenched her fists. The ghost qi that was emanating from the grave was getting stronger by the minute as she stepped closer to it.  And the more she got closer, the more she felt the anger that was being suppressed under this old grave.


    "It''s no longer a luck snatching array" observed Fang Yanli as they came to a stop in front of the tombstone that was chipped and broken in many ces. The words written on it have faded away yet the words, '' rest in peace'' seemed to have been carved again and again like a nasty joke. Fang Yanli scrunched up her nose in distaste, she should have scared off that mother and daughter pair a bit more. Just look at their antics! She rolled her eyes as she further continued, " That master has modified it into a  spirit sealing array, your mother''s soul must have been at unrest after her death and most probably went to look for revenge. A spirit with such a strong ghost qi is harder to deal with, most probably that''s the reason they sealed her soul in different ces so that she won''t be able to look for them. If her soul was left intact-"


    " The master who is working for Song Lan wouldn''t have been able to deal with it, he hasn''t reached that level yet to take on such a strong spirit." finished Song Yan, her eyes carefully looking around as she took out the talisman from her space ring.


    " Wait! You are going to break that array? If you do that-"


    " The spirit of my mother that was so wrongfully concealed will be stronger?" Song Yan sneered as she suppressed her impetuous murderous rage that was rising in her heart. If she wanted she could always kill that mother and daughter pair but a cold-blooded death wasn''t what they deserved! They deserved having their souls reaped apart and buried where no one wille to save them! " That''s exactly what I want! If not, I will never find out where that woman buried the body of my mother! Unless this resentment is freed, I will never be able to find the other half of my mother''s soul."


    Fang Yanli retreated several steps back as shemented, " but the soul is torn in half you cannot redeem it, once broken  a soul is never epted by the heavens!"


    Song Yan clenched her teeth as she flung the talisman at the tombstone and tried to calm her palpitations. She knew it for a soul to be epted by the heavens, it should be perfect and untouched but she couldn''t leave her mother''s soul trapped like that! " I will think of a way to send her to the cycle of reincarnation."


    The talisman stuck on the tombstone and just like before the old coffin that was resting in the pit rose in the air and settled next to the deep hole in the ground revealing the array that was hidden under it.


    " Chu Lian!" As soon as the coffin blocking the array was lifted a loud roar echoed from the depths of the pit, Song Yan winced as she covered her nose when the smell of a decaying corpse wafted over to her nostrils.


    "Tsk tsk, that Chu woman is really smart. She timely sealed of your mother or else-" began Fang Yanli but then Song Yan who was staring at the straw doll lying at the centre of the array and jumped in, startling her. " Hey wait, if you go in there right now then-"


    Song Yan felt her yang energy being sucked off the second shended next to the array. It was as if a ghost was clinging to her back and sucking off her life force.


    " Chu Lian"


    " Chu Lian ~"


    " Chu Liane to me."


    " I will have your blood, Chu Lian! I will kill you one day and feast on your corpse just you wait!"


    Song Yan grimaced as her vision went dizzy as her Qi was sucked by that little straw doll. She rubbed her hand over her face and tried to stop her mind from falling unconscious-


    Fang Yanli who saw that something was wrong with Song Yan immediately yelled, " Don''t you dare to faint here, Song Yan! Or it will be all over for us! And mistress Gu is not here to help us out!"


    Mistress Gu! Song Yan''s eyes snapped open. That''s right didn''t Gu Yijin meet with this situation before back then what did she do? How did she fight the grudge field that sucked a person''s life force?


    Something snapped click in ce as she looked over at Fang Yanli and said, " get inside the ghost ring,"


    Though Fang Yanli didn''t know what was going on with Song Yan and why exactly was she asking her to get back in the ghost ring, Fang Yanli still followed the order of her mistress. Once she entered the ghost ring, Song Yan turned her attention to the straw doll that was lying motionlessly at the centre of the array and unleashed every bit of Yin Energy that she has preserved and a ck sphere of dark Qi covered the surrounding.

 Chapter 21 It Was You Who Took Me There

    " Gah!" Song Yan spat a mouthful of dark blood as she crawled out of the pit, she could feel her energy daring by every second as she tried to stay conscious. She raised the hand that was clutching the straw doll and winced. Her fingertips were dark ck as if something have charred them, but Song Yan knew it was because she tried to forcefully break the grudge field. Something warm and fishy rose in her throat as Song Yan coughed out another mouthful of blood, " damn, this is not going to work." She wiped the blood that was trickling down from the corner of her lips as summoned, Fang Yanli.


    The temperature of the surrounding dipped low as Fang Yanli appeared, she peered down at Song Yan and clicked her tongue as she flew down and leaned her forehead against Song Yan''s. After a few minutes she pulled back and gave a summarising report, " your internal organs are alright but your Qi is unstable, the yin energy has caused a few fluctuations it seems and your life energy is a mess, the grudge field sucked most of your life force out of you and I am telling you if not for me and the other spirits trapped in the spirit ring, you would have died."


    Song Yan picked herself up from the ground, her head pounding as if she was once again by a car the size of a monster truck. " Well, Thank you?"


    Fang Yanli bristled at her unrepentant tone as she plunged in the air until she was face to face with Song Yan and then she snapped, " What do you mean thanks? Do you have any idea how long it took for us to suck that much yin energy? One or two spirits were going to ascend to the next level in their cultivation but then you had them vomit everything out? The entire spirit ring is in chaos, spirits are lying around asking to be killed, treat us a bit better will you?"


    Song Yanughed at her scolding, she knew that Fang Yanli was only spouting so much nonsense because she was worried about her. She raised the straw doll in front of Fang Yanli and grinned. " But we broke the grudge field."


    " Bah! You are still thinking about this doll? Can''t you see that it almost left a life-threatening curse on you?" Fang Yanli was so angry that she wanted to whack Song Yan and go back in the ring but she somehow managed to calm herself, she still had some sense. She knew that breaking this grudge field was very important for Song Yan thus, she didn''t say anything more as her dark eyes shifted to the straw doll she was holding in her hand, to the general poption this straw doll might seem ordinary but Fang Yanli and Song Yan could see ck mists covering the entire the doll. " the soul is..is still trapped inside?"


    Song Yan nodded solemnly, as she ced the doll inside the spirit ring, " The grudge is too deep, if I let her spirit out, the first thing she will do is to hunt Chu Lian, and you know that killing of innocents is condemned by the heaven. She will not be able to ascend to theherworld."


    Fang Yanli frowned. " what do you mean innocent? She hasmitted so much evil already!"


    Song Yan chuckled as she took out an invisibility talisman and stuck it in her body, " do you think Chu Lian would dirty her hands by killing someone? She won''t, so technically she is innocent as long as her hands are free of blood but that can''t be said for my mum if I let her out."


    The Fu Residence.


    A room full of people was anxiously waiting in the living room, Fu Yu Shen who couldn''t reach Fu Rong was pacing anxiously in the room.


    " What the hell is going on? Madman Song didn''t Miss Fu go with you? Then howe she was suddenly taken away?" The old butler who was anxiously trying the second master number to find out if he found out anything but Fu Yu Sheng who have just taken the flight to their country after finding out that his sister was kidnapped had to switch off his phone, even though Fu Yu Sheng was a powerful figure, his connections weren''t so wide that he would be able to find out what happened to his sister while he was in another country.  Though he contacted the policemissioner to take care of this matter, it was as if Fu Rong vanished in thin air, there were simply no traces of her existence much less when and where she was taken away.


    " Butler Fan, what''s the matter with you?" Fu Yu Shen who dialled Fu Rong''s number innumerable times couldn''t help but snap. " What does this have to do with sister Lan? It''s Rong, she just can''t sit still at home what''s the point in heading out to those dodgy bars?"


    " but-"


    " No, buts Butler Fan, this is solely Rong''s fault!"


    Song Lan who was sitting on the sofa timely let out a whimper as she cried out, " No, it''s fine Shen, it''s my fault. I am the older one here, I should have stopped  Rong from going to that dodgy bar, It was me who-"


    " what are you crying about?" Fu Rong who walked into the house threw  her jacket over the clothing rack and raised an imperious brow at Song Lan, " Sister Lan, why are you saying that it was a dodgy bar wasn''t it the bar you picked saying it was your friend''s bar?"


    Song Lan has already lost her soul when she watched Fu Rong returning home safe and sound, at first she thought that she was hallucinating. She has after all spent so much money and even had the old master draw a trace extinction talisman so that the police won''t be able to find Fu Rong until the two thugs took care of her, so how could she believe that Fu Rong who was supposed to die tonight was standing in front of her? And that too alive!

 Chapter 22 That’s Not What I Meant

    Only when Fu Rong dragged her name did Song Lan snap out of her daze, at first she was shocked but then she calmed down. Even though Fu Rong escaped from the two thugs, it seemed that she didn''t know that it was her who hired the two men for taking care of Fu Rong. Because if Fu Rong found out she would have long lunged at her throat instead of talking so calmly with her.


    Thus, under the questioning gaze of the butler and Fu Yu Shen''s confused gaze, she rushed towards Fu Rong and took her in her arms, even though Song Lan found the smell of cheap tobo that wasing from Fu Rong''s body offensive she still forced herself to hug Fu Rong like a close sister. " Ah Rong, I was so scared when those men took you away, I am so d that you are alright," then she pulled away and cupped Fu Rong''s cheek and smiled like an elder sister who was sincerely worried about her younger sister. " What I meant was that no matter what a dodgy ce is still a dodgy ce no matter who owns it. You are still too young to go to ces like bars and casinos, I should have stopped you instead of going along with you, that''s where I was wrong."


    Song Lan cleared of the doubts since she deliberately spoke in a manner that she left nothing questionable behind, no one thought that there was anything wrong with what she said, even head butler Fan thought that she didn''t mean any harm. Only Fu Rong felt like tearing off the bitch''s face, sure enough, Song Lan wasn''t an easy person to deal with, she was d that she listened to her second sister inw and didn''t jump on Song Lan while pointing usations here and there, if not she would have wiped the floor with her!


    Fu Rong turned her gaze sharply away from Song Lan as she stopped herself from pping Song Lan then she forced a smile and spoke like she always did with Song Lan, " Is that so? Then I think sister Lan is right. I should be paying attention to my studies rather than going to the dodgy ces like bars and pubs." However, before she could stop herself, she coldly snorted. " But Sister Lan, you should ask your friend to strengthen the security of that bar of hers, just look two men kidnapped me in front of you and you couldn''t even stop them."


    Fu Rong did want to stop her temper from bursting out but she just couldn''t help it. She was the young miss of the Fu family, since when did she have to lower herself like this?


    When Fu Rong said those words it sounded like she was ming Song Lan. Fu Yu Shen who was sitting on the sofa, his heartbeat has been going down and down ever since he heard that Fu Rong has been kidnapped, he only took a minute rest and had to jump back on his feet when he heard Fu Rong''s ming tone.


    Sister Lan was his Sister Lan whom he has been following since he was a child, how can he see her getting wronged like this? He instantly red at Fu Rong and spoke in a disgruntled voice, " Rong''er what''s the matter with you? Do you know how worried Sister Lan was for you? When you were kidnapped, she even ran after the van and fell on the road, just take a careful look, her knees were scarped so badly that she is still bleeding, instead of ming Sister Lan why don''t you reflect on yourself a bit? It''s because of your rebellious acts that you were caught by those kidnappers, if you stayed at home silently do you think that something like this would have happened?"


    " Shen, what are you talking about? Can''t you see that Rong has suffered through such an ordeal yet you are still scolding her?" Though Song Lan said that, she never once said that there was anything wrong with what Fu Yu Shen said, it was as if what he spoke waspletely right! Then she turned to look at Fu Rong and her fierce expression softened by a lot of degrees as she hung her head in great remorse. " Rong, I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have taken to that bar and should have taken proper care of you, please do understand that I love you a lot and I have been praying for you to return home soon."


    Seeing that the little bitch didn''t react, Song Lan furtively rose her head and took a note of Fu Rong''s expression out of the corner of her eye and froze when she noticed the hint of slight indifference in Fu Rong''s expression.


    While Song Lan was studying Fu Rong, Fu Rong too was studying her differently. If Song Yan hadn''t warned her and she wouldn''t have listened to the thugs, she would have felt her heart fill with Song Lan''s sincerity and care. Yet now her heart was cold, she felt chilled to her bones, this woman who was standing in front of her was terrifying. If she was a sincere friend then at the prospect of her best friend being kidnapped she would have lost all his rationality but instead of losing her calm, Song Lan wasn''t only carefully weighing her words but was also watching her expressions carefully as she schemed against her silently.


    Right now no matter what she did,pared to Song Lan''s extreme benevolence and concern she would look petty.


    Was this something a friend who called her sister would do?


    Fu Rong suppressed her anger as she smiled at Song Lan and patted the back of her hand, "it''s alright sister Lan, I was just a bit angry, there is no need for you to take the matter to heart." Even though she didn''t understand what feud Song Lan and Song Yan had, it was clear that Song Yan hated Song Lan with her entire existence and that hatred wasn''t just because thetter stole her father and kicked Song Yan and her brother out of the Song household, it was a grudge much deeper than that if Song Yan can hold back even after suffering so much in Song Lan''s hands, Fu Rong was assured that she too can smile in the face of this witch.

 Chapter 23 Fu Yu Sheng Is Back.

    Song Lan was once again stumped, she was thinking about how to take Fu Rong out of the house but then this girl was actually talking about studying and staying all day at home? Was she serious? She bit her lips and stared at the wisp of golden aura around Fu Rong all thanks to the talisman that the old master has drawn for her. With this talisman tied around her wrist, she can see the fortune of anyone she came in contact with and she has been eyeing this golden aura of Fu Rong''s ever since sheid eyes upon her, if not would she have bowed her head in front of this stupid girl and did everything to please her?


    Golden aura only belonged to those who were either monarchs, princesses or ministers in their past lives. Their luck remained untainted throughout the number of times they reincarnate, it was hard to find such a person whose fortune was this good, only the Fu family members who were descendants of an aristocratic family, had this rich aura surrounding them and because Song Yan was fated to be with Fu Yu Sheng, she too had a golden aura around herself.


    What a pity, she thought that just like Song Yan she would be able to suck Fu Rong''s luck dry but this girl was even luckier than Song Yan. She actually escaped from her well-thought scheme, s now she has to rely on Song Yan''s luck alone to bag that role in Jiang Yanxi''s movie.


    But it''s alright, she will have a lot of chances to take Fu Rong by surprise and then this golden aura will naturallye to his mommy.


    Fu Rong who was stared at by Song Lan as if she was a juicy piece of meat that she had to let go, shivered all over. Song Yan was right, this woman was just as Song Yan''s described her, she was actually after her luck! Fu Rong once again sent a telepathic thank you for saving her neck to Song Yan that of course, thetter didn''t receive. Then she back-pedalled to create some distance between the two of them. " You- sister Lan what are you looking at?"


    Song Lan who was mourning the loss of her ''luck'' jerked out of her daze and smiled innocently, "it''s nothing, I am just really d that you are alright, Rong''er."


    Fu Rong rolled her eyes inwardly. ''Yeah right, from the looks of it, you don''t look like you are d in fact you look rather upset seeing me alright.'' Then she nced at the greed that was practically overflowing from Song Lan''s eyes and her stomach was unsettled once again, Fu Rong felt like she was going to be sick. Now she understood what her second sister inw meant by she would end up vomiting with just one look at Song Lan, this woman who treated living humans as fortune cookies was really horrible.


    " I am tired, I think I will go to my room and take a bath," said Fu Rong side-stepping Song Lan, who was still staring at her with that weird longing expression.


    But just as she was going to head up the stairs, butler Fan eximed, " This is not good!" sping his forehead, he looked at them in horror, " The second master ising home because I told him that miss Rong was kidnapped, now what should I do?"


    Fu Rong noticed how Song Lan''s face lit up like a Christmas tree at the mention of her second brother and she clenched her fists, this- this was all because of her. She was the one who invited this devil into her house and kicked her angel-like second sister inw out because of her. What should she do now? She can''t let her second brother be seduced by this bitch!


    She turned to look at butler Fu and spoke in a cold, dry voice, " so what? Just tell him that I have returned safe and sound, and he doesn''t need toe. Even if he is here, he can always return, right? His business is more important than this incident."


    " No!" Song Lan''s sudden scream startled everyone. When she noticed that everyone was looking at her, she gently bit her lip and spoke in a somewhat vague manner, " Rong''er your second brother is returning to the country after so long, let hime over and stay for a while. Even though you are alright, your brother must have been really scared for your safety, look he even left all his work behind and came for you, he didn''t even do that for sister Yan."


    Fu Yu Shen snorted at the mention of Song Yan. " Of course, he is. Who is Rong''er and who is that woman to us? The difference between the two of them is like heaven and earth. Why will my second brother even bother with that woman?"


    Song Lan was incredibly pleased by what Fu Yu Shen said about Song Yan but she still put on an admonishing expression and chided Fu Yu Shen, " Shen, don''t talk about my sister like that!"


    " You are just too kind, Sister Lan. She snatched what belonged to you, but you still treat her so magnanimously." scoffed Fu Yu Shen then his face lit up as if he thought of a brilliant idea, " Sister Lan why don''t you stay here and have breakfast with us? Second brother will arrive by then, anyway it''s already morning and that woman is not at the house either"


    This was exactly what Song Lan has been waiting for, she opened her mouth to shyly refuse because she knew that Fu Yu Shen was going to insist anyway, after refusing a few times, she will ept his invitation but just as she opened her mouth, Fu Rong who was standing on the foot of the stairs spoke up before she could, " Shen ge, don''t say that. The only reason, Sheng Ge didn''te to see Siste- Song Yan was because we didn''t tell him, if we did then he would have definitelye." She gave the disgruntled and shocked Song Yan a bored sideways look and added deliberately, " since she is the mother of his son and his wife. And if sister Lan stays at our home while Song Yan is not here then rumours will arise and they won''t be good for Sister Lan or our family. Do you want our second brother to be called a phnderer? Who cheated on his wife?"


    This was the first time, Fu Rong has said something like this to him thus, Fu Yu Shen was so shocked that his mouth was left agape." Rong''er you-"


    " Looks like at least one of you grew smart while I was away."

 Chapter 24 Fire Her?

    " Brother Sheng!" Before anyone could react to Fu Yu Sheng''s appearance, Song Lan was already on her way to stand beside him, and why wouldn''t she? That was the ce that originally belonged to her. If not for Song Yan who was born in the Song family with that golden aura for luck, she would be the one who would have married Fu Yu Sheng, both of them was the daughters of the Song family yet she was born with nothing yet Song Yan was born with everything.  But there was no need for her to rush, as long as she continued at the pace she was going, one day everything will belong to her!


    When these thoughts flooded her mind, Song Lan''s smile became even wider. She wanted to rush up and sidle to Fu Yu Sheng''s side but then she remembered that Fu Yu Sheng liked girls who were gentle and elegant so she slowed her pace and walked toward him in an extremely patient manner. What she didn''t know was that without even thinking she was unconsciously acting like Song Yan whom she hated very much, when she was standing close enough to Fu Yu Sheng, Song Lan gave him her best smile that was praised by the nation for being pretty, " Brother Sheng you must be tired, here let me take that."


    She reached her hand to take the jacket that Fu Yu Sheng was carrying in his arm but before she could so much as touch even a strand of the fabric, Fu Yu Sheng pulled his arm away with a frown, handing his jacket to butler Fan who has very wisely came to stand between Song Lan and Fu Yu Sheng. Though butler Fan trusted his young master and knew that he will never fall for the tricks of such a woman but what he didn''t trust was this woman! She was always buzzing around his second master like a bee, even though she was a young heiress her attitude was very much simr to those children born out of mistresses. Putui! Only blind people would like such a terrible woman who tried to ruin a well family settled family and that too when it belonged to her sister- half-sister or not a sister was, in the end, a sister!


    Fu Yu Sheng stared at Song Lan who went red in the face, aiya! What was this? Did brother Sheng finally realise that she was the prettier one here? If so then she -


    " Butler Fan, did you hire a new maid?" asked Fu Yu Sheng with a frown as he looked away from Song Lan without so much as giving her another nce, " did she not receive proper training at the institute? If so why are you keeping her here? Fire her, right away."


    Fu Yu Sheng was known for his impatience, he firmly rejected outsiders and rarely had any contact with anyone who wasn''t important in his life. Except for his family, Fu Yu Sheng has never paid any attention to anyone else and he wasn''t even interested in expanding his world beyond the people he cared about but with those people, he will be really considerate as much as his emotional capability would allow him to, and from his indifference, towards Song Lan, it was clear that she held no importance whatsoever to him and since she wasn''t important why will he concern himself to remember her?''


    Butler Fan almost choked and had to feign hisughter as cough, see? Didn''t he say that only blind people would like this woman? And since his second young master wasn''t blind, he will definitely not care about her! Hah! In your face mistress wannabe!


    Though he wasughing at Song Lan''s predicament inwardly, he still cleared his throat and answered his second master diligently, " No, second master. This is miss Song," hon Fu Yu Sheng continued to frown, Butler Fan silkily added, " Madam Song''s half-sister Miss Song Lan."


    See this? To my second master, you are no one, if not for madam Song he wouldn''t even remember you but you still have the audacity to dig in madam Song''s corner? How shameless, tsk, tsk.


    Song Lan had once lived under the tag of mistress''s daughter and she was exceptionally wise in understanding the subtle put down like Butler Fan''s, she knew he was contemptuous of her because she was trying to seduce her half sister''s husband. But so what if this old man was holding her in contempt? Her mother was once held in contempt too but now look where she was, humph, she will definitely take good care of this old man once she became the madam of the Fu family.


    But for now, she just withdrew her anger and suppressed the rage that was pumping in her body and made herself look more pitiful than ever. It wasn''t hard, Song Lan just have to secretly rub the '' sickly beauty talisman'' she carried around with her and that was it - all of a sudden, all the blood on her face drained and she looked so pale that it looked like she was going to faint any second. This was the talisman that she had made the master draw after spending a lot of money, if not she would have never been praised for her amazing acting.


    She blinked the tears that were brimming in her eyes as a reaction because of the talisman and then looked at Fu Yu Sheng, her act was good. Even Fu Yu Shen who always tried to bring his second brother and Song Lan together felt a pang of sympathy for her, he licked his lips and looked at his second brother who was striding towards Fu Rong without so much as looking at the ''pitiful'' Song Lan and hurriedly said, " Sister Lan, it''s not that second brother doesn''t remember you. It''s just that he suffers from face blindness, he hasn''t seen you for a long time that is why he can''t remember you-"


    Right at this moment, Fu Yu Sheng swept his eyes around the living room and scowled. " Where is Yanyan?"


    Who doesn''t remember you because he hasn''t seen you for a long time? The truth was that he couldn''t care less about this pest called Song Lan.

 Chapter 25 Divorce? Not A Chance.

    Fu Yu Sheng''s words were like a bolt out of the blue to Song Lan, brother Sheng didn''t remember her but he remembered Song Yan, that bitch! But why? She took away Song Yan''s luck, just this was enough for her to be noticed by Fu Yu Sheng. After all, the reason Song Yan could marry Fu Yu Sheng was because of her luck!  However, instead of getting closer to Fu Yu Sheng, it felt like she was getting further and further away.


    Fu Yu Shen''s expression was also filled with shock, his brother has always been like an immortal. Aloof and untouchable, he as his younger brother always believed that his second brother deserved the best out of the best yet he was actually asking for that woman? Why! The more Fu Yu Shen thought about it, the more agitated he became until he could no longer help it. " Second brother, why are you asking for that woman?"


    Fu Yu Sheng was heading to his bedroom when he heard his third brother''s question, his brows scrunched up unconsciously as he turned his head to look at Fu Yu Shen and scolded him in an admonishing voice, " Fu Yu Shen, it seems that you have forgotten the rules of the Fu family, who are you calling that woman? She is your second sister inw, how many times do I have to tell you this?"


    Every time, Fu Yu Sheng returned home, he would have to sing the same song again and again- this was why he didn''t like toe back home, annoying siblings, a pest that stubbornly buzzed around him and a wife who was always gloomy and weak-willed. He wished that Song Yan would start standing up for herself because he was getting tired of doing it.


    " She is not my sister inw, second brother! You can have any woman, why are you still married to her?" Fu Yu Shen was also Fu Yu Sheng''s brother extremely stubborn, he would never believe that he did anything wrong. In his eyes, Song Lan wasn''t worthy of his second brother, so why will he ept her?


    "FU YU SHEN!" having reached the limit of his patience, Fu Yu Sheng pinched the bridge of his nose and thundered furiously, he swept a furious nce at his brother. " You need to take the teachings of the Fu family seriously, we only marry one woman and stay loyal to her till the end of our life, our grandfather followed this and so did our father, and I will follow this teaching as well, so you better give up those nonsensical thoughts and stop fooling around."


    Fu Yu Shen might have the gall of the leopard but he still didn''t have enough guts to go against his brother when he was furious, so even if he felt that he wasn''t wrong, he still pursed his lips and turned silent. Once Fu Yu Shen stopped bickering with him, Fu Yu Sheng turned his attention to Song Lan and a sh of annoyance shed in his eyes- Song Lan, so this was the woman who created trouble in his and Song Yan''s married life.


    At first, Fu Yu Sheng couldn''t even remember the name of the woman who was supposedly having a nonexistent affair with him ording to his wife, but when he noticed how Fu Yu Shen was constantly protecting her just like Fu Rong did, his expression of Song Lan fell even further. He wasn''t a fool who would just fall in the clutches of the beauty and what was more this beauty was not even mediocre.


    When Song Lan noticed that Fu Yu Sheng was looking at her, her heart soared and she coyly called out, " brother Sheng-"


    However, Fu Yu Sheng only nced at her for a few seconds before turning around and walking up the stairs. But even as he was walking, he didn''t forget to leave an order behind. " Butler Fan, show the guest out. It''s still early and our family can''t entertain a guest so early in the morning."


    He was clearly drawing a line between his family and Song Lan, by calling her guest and at the same time, he was subtly warning Song Lan not to get too cosy with his siblings. He might not have much experience with women but he can smell maniption from miles away.


    Fu Yu Sheng''s order left Song Lan and Fu Yu Shen''s minds in a frenzy. Only butler Fan and Fu Rong gleefully enjoyed the disbelieving expression on Song Lan''s face.


    Clearing his throat with an air of extreme professionalism, butler Fan walked up to Song Lan. " Please, Miss Song"


    Only then did Song Lan get out of her daze, she stared at Butler Fan who was gesturing with his hands asking her to leave and then turned her nce at the cold side profile of the man who didn''t even nce again at her. What was the difference between being kicked out and being asked to leave like this? She turned to look at Fu Rong pleading with her eyes but to her surprise, Fu Rong just ignored her and started climbing up the stairs.


    Fu Yu Shen wanted to ask Song Lan to stay but he didn''t have the guts to go against his second brother and could only look away awkwardly.


    Even if Song Lan had thick skin, she couldn''t stay behind even if she sold all her shame. In the end under butler Fan''s urging, she was kicked out of the Fu mansion.


    Once she got inside her car, Song Lan hatefully red at Butler Fan who was walking with a skip in his steps, she gritted her teeth in anger and clenched the steering wheel so hard that her knuckles turned white as she snarled, " Just you wait for old man, once I deal with that bitch, I will definitely send you off to a very long journey."


    If Fu Yu Shen saw Song Lan''s expression right now, he would be so surprised that he might even go into shock. Because gone was the innocent and loveable face, all that was left behind was an eerie smile that was even wicked than the devils.


    ¡ª-


    On the other hand, Fu Yu Sheng was sitting in his room holding the dust covered divorce agreement and the wedding ring Song Yan has left behind in their room. For a long time, Fu Yu Sheng didn''t move but then- those long and veiny hands that were used only to sign important papers, tore up the divorce agreement and the chic leather shoes stomped on the torn pieces as Fu Yu Sheng stared at the pieces expressionlessly. " Divorce? Not a chance."

 Chapter 26 Stop Mommy Stop!

    Song Yan didn''t know that the man she has been running from was back in the country and not only that he was preparing to hunt her down as soon as he can nor did she have the energy to take care of this matter either, afterst night''s ordeal, but she also was too tired and because she met with an obstacle, she wasn''t prepared for, she was already half an hourte. Fu Chen usually woke up by six and it was five-thirty in the morning, she was afraid that her son would be startled so early in the morning in case he didn''t see her sleeping next to him and Fu Chen got scared, he would definitely cause rm in her brother and sister inw''s house and then she would have to face her brother''s questions - where were you? What were you doing?


    She didn''t want to tell her brother about her powers, it would only put her family in even more danger. Thus, it was really important for her to reach home as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, she reached the apartmentplex where her brother lived fifteen minutes before Fu Chen woke up. Once she walked inside the bedroom, she changed her clothes, took a quick bath and as silent as a ghost slipped next to her son- she hardly managed to do all of this and Fu Chen stirred beside her.  When Song Yan noticed that her son was waking up, she hurriedly closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    Fu Chen who was sleeping next to Song Yan blinked his eyes and sat up straight in his bed, for a moment he was confused because of the unfamiliar surroundings but then the memories from yesterday slowly started to register in his head and the tears that were filling his eyes upon finding himself at a new ce finally receded. He sniffed and looked to his left, his mother was sleeping soundly next to him and Fu Chen hurriedly wiped his eyes- pei, pei! What a crybaby he was. His mother was just next to him and he was going to cry just now, if his mother had seen that would have been so embarrassing.


    Zhou Yuan who was watching the filial and loving act of mother and son felt an urge to scream out loud, so cute. The little boy was just so cute, most probably he inherited all his cuteness from his father since that cold mistress of his hardly had anything cute about her.


    ( The human air-con Fu Yu Sheng: Excuse me?)


    " Mommy, wake up. It''s six in the morning!" Fu Chen patted Song Yan''s face as he woke his '' sleepy'' mother.


    Song Yan opened her eyes after barely resting them as soon as her son''s hand touched her face, she smiled and hugged Fu Chen as she blew raspberries on his tummy. Fu Chen who was tickled so early in the morning was somewhat helpless as heughed, however,pared to his taciturn and timid mother from a few weeks ago, he liked his mother now a lot a more. She was lively and her personality was no longer as bending as it was before, her whole being was excluding an aura that was a lot simr to his dad whom no one can bully.


    " Stop, stop mommy, stop." Fu Chen who was tickled wheezed and tried to wriggle out of his mother''s hold, his mommy was really too much. Tickling and blowing raspberries so early in the morning.


    Song Yan noticed that her son was tired so she stopped and kissed his cheeks and greeted him sweetly. " Good morning, Chenchen."


    " Good morning, mommy."  Fu Chen''s greeting was just as sweet as his mother''s, he stayed in his mother''sp and enjoyed the morning hug with his mommy without a single worry in his mind.  When they were staying at the Fu mansion that bad woman who always bullied his mommy would often sneak big, ugly rats into their room and many times Fu Chen woke up because of the terrible bite he suffered from those rats. Back then he was too scared to fall asleep, worried that someone would sneak rats again into his room.


    But now it felt good.


    " Good morning Yanyan," said Zhou Yuan as he floated over and peered over Song Yan''s shoulder. He smiled naughtily and looked at Song Yan, " Hey, your kid looks so cute by any chance is he looking for a stepdaddy?"


    Song Yan felt her good mood flow away as soon as she heard Zhou Yuan''s cheesy line, who knows where the ghost learned it but he loved to shoot cheesy, perverted lines at every woman he met. It was a good thing that no one could hear him or else he would have to die again. She raised her hand and swatted Zhou Yuan away before summoning him inside the soul ring.


    Fu Chen noticed his mother''s ugly expression and asked, " Mother is something wrong?"


    "it''s nothing just mosquito buzzing around," said Song Yan as she picked Fu Chen up and brought him out of the room before taking him to the bathroom for a bath. By the time, Fu Chen finished brushing his teeth and changed his clothes, Song Lingyan and Wen Mingzhi were also up, the two of them used the bathroom after Fu Chen while Song Yan cooked a table full of aromatic delicious-looking dishes, this was the first time she was cooking for her son and brother, of course, she had to give it her all.


    Song Lingyan''s mouth dropped in astonishment as he stared at the dishes, he exchanged a look with his wife and the two of them hurriedly sat down as Song Yan served them. " I am not skilled as my sister inw but I hope you won''t dislike my skills."


    " Dislike?" echoed Song Lingyan as he munched on his egg pancake, " who dares to dislike your culinary skills? Tell brother, brother will knock their teeth out!"


    Beside him, Fu Chen also nodded his head as he nibbled on his steamed buns. His mommy''s cooking was of course the best!


    Wei Mingzhi pped her husband''s arm and chided him softly, " look at you what are you teaching your nephew."


    Song Lingyan frowned as he swallowed his food and gulped his coffee, " What are you talking about? I am not teaching him anything wrong, as the man of the house he should protect his mother since his daddy is too busy to do that."


    " That''s right!" agreed Fu Chen with all seriousness.


    Seeing the two act like this Wei Mingzhi was exasperated while Song Yanughed out loud. However, the harmonious atmosphere in the dining room didn''tst for long as a call came on Song Yan''s cellphone. She fished out the cellphone from her pocket and upon seeing the name of the caller, her eyes shed dangerously.

 Chapter 27 A Terrible Trap

    Song Yan''s eyes glimmered with a murderous intensity at the sight of the name that was disyed on her cellphone but she timely masked her killing intent and smiled when Fu Chen leaned closer to peer at her cellphone. She rubbed his fluffy head as she spoke, " Don''t worry it''s nothing that Chen Chen needs to worry about, just eat your food and I will be back after taking this call."


    Though she could sense her brother and sister inw''s worried gazes, she didn''t tell them who was calling her and just smiled reassuringly. This small fry she can take care of her alone, there was no need to implicate her beloved family.


    Once she was out on the balcony, she answered the call and as soon as she did that, a fierce voice roared from the other hand of the cellphone. " Song Yan, you really think that you are something huh? You actually took so long to answer my call? Useless thing, do you know how much of my precious time you wasted, if you want to act like such a big shot then do something about your worthless acting first!"


    The woman was extremely rude and harsh as she started to call names to Song Yan before giving her a chance to so much as say ''hello''.


    Song Yan frowned as she listened to the harsh female voice lecturing her on the phone and pursed her lips tightly. She knew there was no point in interrupting the woman, thus, she silently stood on the balcony and waited for the woman to finish.


    Maybe the woman on the other side notice her peculiarity as she didn''t go on and on like she usually did and ended her lecture in just fifteen minutes instead of an hour before sharply asking, " Song Yan are you even listening to me?"


    "Mhmm, I am listening sister Li," said Song Yan as she leaned on the railings of the balcony, it has been so many years. Just remembering the name of this annoying fly took her so much time.


    " If you are listening then say something!"


    Song Yan sneered at theining voice as she inclined her head and stared at the ground where the pedestrians were walking and smiled, " I thought that you called me just to let out your steam like always, so I didn''t say anything. It''s not like you need me to respond, you can hold on by yourself for more than an hour why the sudden change? Did you forget about calling me a miserable wretch who is bound to be struck by lightning someday? No, wait you even forgot the part where you call me a jinx who is holding you back like a burden."


    Agent Li who was on the other side of the phone was shocked, she indeed called Song Yan these things but instead of snapping at her sarcastically, Song Yan always apologised to her. If someone needs to ask what was wrong then it should be her! Song Yan was such a timid and shy girl upon whose head anyone can dance upon- so howe, she became so sharp-tongued?


    Agent Li was surprised but her surprise didn''tst long, she was a C grade agent of herpany and she has been managing many celebrities. She was more than used to seeing shy celebrities bing bold and rebellious within a night, Song Yan was no different. As she thought about it a thought shed in Agent Li''s mind- ''Song Yan must have gotten a backing that''s why she is acting so high and mighty, humph but never mind, no matter how good her backing was, she will neverpare to Song Lan who was second young master Fu''s girlfriend.''


    Thus, Agent Li''s tone didn''t improve when she thought about the situation like this, instead, her tone got even more disdainful as she said, " Song Yan, you have really grown a pair of wings huh? You haven''t been to thepany and you didn''t answer my calls either, do you think that thispany belongs to you?"


    Song Yan: '' Technically yes, thepany was under Fu Yu Shen''s charge but the CEO was clearly her husband-so yeah, thepany belonged to her.''


    However, Song Yan had never publicised her rtionship with Fu Yu Sheng, everyone in the family thought that she was going to take advantage of Fu Yu Sheng''s fame and made fun of her. Back then she was still young and her heart was set aze, she clearly married Fu Yu Sheng under the orders of her father and Grandfather Fu, so howe she was the one who was called a vixen?


    So, Song Yan swore in her anger that she would never use her rtionship with Fu Yu Sheng to attain new heights and held up to her promise even when she was being bullied like this, thinking about her past self, Song Yan had an urge to p herself. What an idiot she was, such a big pie fell in herp and instead of gobbling it up, she threw it away.


    But no matter how regretful she was now, she couldn''t do anything about her situation anymore. She couldn''t use Fu Yu Sheng''s name before and she couldn''t use it now more so, now that she signed the divorce papers and mailed him.


    Song Yan sighed and pinched the space between her brows. " Sister Li, didn''t my family apply for leave? I just met with an ident and was admitted to the hospital, why are you rushing me?"


    " Aren''t you already discharged from the hospital? And besides Song Lan was once injured too and she finished her shooting with a fractured arm." came the sneering reply.


    ''So, it''s like that. It wasn''t that she was going to hide in her house for long just a week until Chen Chen gotfortable with his surroundings but looks like someone was even more impatient than her.'' Song Yan''s lips curled in a smile as she studied her nails, " Oh, sorry sister Li. I didn''t know that in your eyes, meeting with an ident and getting out of aa was simr to getting an elbow fracture."


    The fact that Li Rou called her, could only mean one thing- Song Lan failed to get the role.

 Chapter 28 A Valuable Lesson.

    Song Lan indeed lost the role in Jiang Yanxi''s movie, this morning she woke up like usual, tied the talisman bracelet around her wrist and dressed appropriately before leaving her house for the audition house. She thought that just like always she will be able to get the role of the female lead and shoot another blockbuster hit with the film emperor Xiao Lingye but instead, she was rejected!


    She - the nation''s goddess was rejected and that too so ruthlessly! Director Jiang called her a novice and actually scolded her for wasting his time by showing her above-average skills. Never before had she been embarrassed like that, Song Lan couldn''t help but anxious, she went to her house and called the old master who helped her snatch Song Yan''s luck but even after trying more than twenty times, she couldn''t reach him.


    Song Lan was frustrated and wanted to go and check the graveyard where the array was set up but when she remembered the grudge field, her courage faltered and she didn''t drive to the graveyard but instead went to a bar.


    She was just pondering what went wrong while drinking when she was groped by a lecherous old man, she could have thrown him off her but then she recognised that perverted old man. He was one of the investors in Director Jiang''s movie- she despised his touch yet she couldn''t offend him either. It was then, Song Lan remembered Song Yan, to save her own skin she instantly threw Song Yan''s name, she even emphasised that her sister was more beautiful and she would satisfy him much better as she was more skilled.


    Just like that, she managed to divert the attention of the old investor and even managed to get a chance to get the role of the female lead. She just needed to send Song Yan to that old man''s bed when she discussed this with Agent Li, thetter immediately agreed.


    Song Lan was the face of herpany, and agent Li paid a lot of attention to Song Lan when she heard Song Lan''s n, she didn''t even refute her, instead, she immediately called Song Yan. Compared to watching Song Lan lose her fame, she would rather watch Song Yan''s name being dragged through the mud, after all that woman was nothing but an uncultured swine.


    Their n was simple but Song Yan refused to act like they expected her to, instead she was shooting sarcastic jabs after jabs at them. Sister Li was once again rendered speechless by Song Yan when thetter made fun of her, she stared at her cellphone in shock before her entire face flushed red with anger. " Song Yan, are you mocking me?"


    ''How dare she mock her? Just wait, once she returns to thepany, she will teach her a lesson that this bitch will never forget.''


    Song Yan who was on the other hand the phone, of course, had no idea about the scheming trap that Song Lan has prepared for her but she knew that Li Rou wouldn''t call her without any reason, thus, she faked a gasp, " Of course not, sister Li. I was just asking a general question, Sister Lan was given a month off when she injured her elbow, but I wasn''t even given two weeks to recover from my car ident, why is that?"


    " Hah? Is that even a thing that you need to ask? If you can reach Song Lan''s level then you can take as many leaves as you want! Anyway stop wasting my time by asking ridiculous questions, I called you to tell you that there is an investor who is interested in casting you as the female lead of the movie he is investing in, he has requested to meet you. So, dress ordingly ande to thepany." Agent Li knew how fanatic Song Yan was about proving her worth, though her acting was good, her luck was so bad that every movie in which she was cast as the female lead was shut down or flopped. At first, Agent Li was indeed intrigued by Song Yan''s beautiful face and wanted tounch her as the face of thepany but that girl''s luck was- sigh, it was better not to think about it.


    As she expected Song Yan who was eagerly waiting for an opportunity, immediately took the bait.


    " Oh, I see. I wille to thepany at once but sister Li who is this investor- I mean, if I know about his preferences, I will be able to prepare myself appropriately."


    Agent Li was really happy when she saw that Song Yan was being so cooperative. "It''s President Liao Jiming."


    " I see, then I will get ready as per his preferences," said Song Yan before cancelling the call.


    Song Lan who was listening to the entire thing felt like there was something off about Song Yan, though she still acted as she would have normally to her it still felt wrong. She red at her agent and somewhat angrily scolded her, " why did you tell her the name of the investor what if she backs out?"


    "what are you scared for?" Agent Li carelessly waved her hand, she wasn''t scared at all. Song Yan has always been under the palm of her hands, she was like a puppet who would do anything she asked her to, " have you forgotten that she has signed a contract of a hundred million RMB? She would think twice before going against me, if she dared to pull any stunt, I will kick her out of thispany only in her birthday suit before she could even plead her case. Don''t worry, she knows what''s at stake,"


    Only then did Song Lan''s heart settle down a little.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Song Yan stared at her cellphone, as she sneered. " So, you intend to send me to that pervert''s bed huh?"


    Of course, she knew about Liao Jiming, he was the president of a punypany but he loved to act like he was some big boss. When she was living as a ghost, her favourite past time was to look at the news on therge television screen on the Gliding light street, one day she was sitting on top of a building and watching the news being telecast on the big screen, and one of the headlines was extremely shy- '' YOUNG ACTRESS KILLED - she was subjected to excruciating torture before she was murdered brutally''


    She would have forgotten this one piece of news if not for Li Rou''s reminder because under the headline, the name of the murderer was - Liao Jiming.


    At that time she was already dead but Song Yan was certain that if she somehow survived the car ident, she would have been the one killed by Liao Jiming instead of that unknown actress.


    " Haha, Li Rou, Song Lan. You dare to y with me? Very well, I will y with you till the end," as she stared at her dark screen, Song Yan could see her beautiful face which was as cold as ice. " Since you both refuse to learn then as your good sister I need to teach you a very valuable lesson."

 Chapter 29 Jade Necklace

    " who was it, Song Lan? Who called you so early in the morning?" The clock has barely struck ten and yet someone was already calling his sister? Song Lingyan was worried that the Fu - who shall not be named - Sheng would wake up from his daze and start causing trouble for his sister. Thus, even though his wife was poking a hole in the back of his head with her re there was no stopping Song Lingyan.


    There was no way he could let anyone take advantage of his sister!


    Song Yan put her worries in the back of her head, she was not scared of Liao Jiming nor she was scared of Li Ruo, the two can scheme as much as they want but in the end, it will be her who will make them dance to her tune like a puppet. " it''s nothing, my manager just wants me to return to thepany."


    ? " But why?" asked Wei Mingzhi, her delicate brows all scrunched up. Though she was going through some tribtions, Wei Mingzhi was once the college belle and she hailed from an aristocratic family, thus even her difficult situations couldn''t wither her beauty. When she frowned like this both Song Lingyan and Song Yan felt like they needed to do something and ease those furrowed brows. "Weren''t you on a leave, didn''t we ask for a leave for sister Yan, dear?"


    " Of course we did!" Song Lingyan answered at once. " I specifically went to yourpany and asked for a leave after submitting an application as well as your reports, so why are they calling you back so soon?"


    Song Yan slurped her egg drop soup and lightheartedly said, " Song Lan told my agent that I have recovered."


    As soon as Song Lan''s name was mentioned the temperature around the dining table dropped. Song Lingyan clenched his fingers so hard that his chopsticks started to splinter. " Song Lan, One day I will-"


    But before Song Lingyan could announce to the world what he was going to do to Song Lan, Wei Mingzhi elbowed him and tipped her head in Fu Chen''s direction who was carefully listening to his uncle.


    Song Lingyan had to change his wording at once with a forced smile, " One day I will take her on a car ride" while being tied to the exhaust pipe. Of course, Song Lingyan didn''t say a word about what was going on in his head.


    Song Yan looked at her brother who was joking around and then nced at the cadaverous ck Qi that was tainting her brother and sister inw''s good luck. Fu Chen was severely protected by her and thus, his purple aura of luck was still as pure as ever. Back then Song Yan didn''t know what was wrong with Song Lan but she still made sure that Song Lan never came in contact with Fu Chen.


    However, her brother and sister inw were not that lucky, obviously, they were being targeted by Chu Lian and Song Lan.


    Song Yan took out three talismans from her pocket aka her spirit ring and stretched her hand out to hand them to her sister inw and brother, " Brother, sister inw, I got these talismans from a very skilled master before my ident. These talismans seem to have miraculous property, you two should start wearing them too." Then she didn''t even wait for Song Lingyan and Wei Mingzhi''s answer and tied the two talismans around their necks.


    Song Lingyan awkwardly stared at the red string talisman on his neck and wanted to say something but when he noticed the glimmer in his sister''s eyes, he couldn''t say anything. Fine, whatever, it was just a piece of paper anyway. If anyone tried to make fun of him, he will just beat that person up! His sister was the one who got this for him, so no one was allowed to make fun of his sister!


    Wei Mingzhi was also moved by Song Yan''s actions when she first married the Song family she had a hard time adjusting in the Song family that had so many rules and regtions- it was Song Yan who helped her back then but before she could even get close to her sister inw, Song Yan was married off to the Fu family and then her naive and energetic sister inw faded away. Although, she didn''t think that the amulet Song Yan was tying on her neck was going to be of much use, she still let her do as her sister inw wanted.


    After she was done tying the talisman around her brother and sister inw''s neck Song Yan took off the green jade bracelet from her neck and put it on Fu Chen''s neck.


    When Song Lingyan saw that his sister took off the ne that was blessed by a highly-skilled Daoist, his brows furrowed and he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to stop Song Yan, " What are you doing? That ne is not something you can just take off ording to your will, what will we do, in case something happens to you?"


    Back when Song Yan was still young she would attract weird things, every time they left her alone, she would wander around and when she returned home, strange things would start happening at their home, like a mirror would break in the middle of the night or animals and birds that passed by Song Yan''s window would drop dead without any reason. Song Lingyan didn''t believe in evil spirits and ghosts back then, he just thought that it was someone pulling the strings from the dark but then one day, Song Yan fell unconscious and no matter how much they tried to wake her up, she didn''t respond to them.


    Their parents got worried and rushed Song Yan to the hospital, but instead of getting better her condition worsened and she almost died! Fortunately, when their mother brought Song Yan to a temple to pray for her good health and they coincidentally met with a Daoist who took one look at Song Yan, clicked his tongue and then offered them this jade ne.


    And miraculously as soon as the ne touched Song Yan''s this sister of his who nearly lost her life woke up!


    This jade ne was truly valuable, how can Song Yan hand it to Fu Chen? What if the young child lost it?


    Song Yan nced at her brother and smiled, " I am already a mother. How can I still be sacred of those things? Instead-" she turned to look at Fu Chen and continued, " I will never forgive myself if something happened to my son."


    She tied the red string around Fu Chen''s neck and tapped his nose. " Never take it off, alright?"


    How can Fu Chen take it off? This was his mother''s love for him. No matter what he will never take this jade ne off!

 Chapter 30 Sadako

    After she was done taking care of the pressing matters, Song Yan was much more rxed. She checked the time on the clock and then looked at the message that Li Rou has sent her. The message was about the arrangements she has made for the '' meeting'' with the investor and ording to these arrangements, Song Yan still had more than five hours to get ready and head to thepany.


    Plenty of time for her to get ready, so Song Yan picked up her cellphone and headed to the herbal shops of the town, where she bought several medicinal herbs. Even though she wanted to buy the high grades herbs, the bnce in her ount was so terrifyingly low that forget about buying them she couldn''t even head to the section where they sold the high-grade herbs! Why was she so prideful in the past? So, what if the Fu family called her a gold digger? Getting smacked in the face with money was better than standing in a high-grade medicinal herbs shop with a broken bank bnce.


    In the end, Song Yan had no choice but to make the most difficult decision, she chose the herbs that were the cheapest yet beneficial and watched in silence as the cashier swiped her card and instantly a hole of ten thousand yuan was made in her pockets.


    Song Yan felt like her heart was dripping blood, her total bank bnce was a hundred thousand and now it was down to ny thousand!


    Whatever, this was for increasing her strength. Without a healthy body, how will she make millions? Thus, even though Song Yan felt like she just lost an inch of her skin, she still picked up the herbs that she purchased and returned home.


    Then she brewed a concoction to recover the life force that she lost while breaking the grudge field and nestled in the small bathtub. As she sensed her damaged life force being recovered, Song Yan sighed in contentment, at least wasting those ten thousand was worth it.


    Though her body still possessed the cultivated skills from her previous life as a ghost, her life force was indeed a point of worry for her. After staying as a ghost for so long, her body possessed more Yin energy than the Yang energy. If this continued then her existence as a human will be threatened,st night she was indeed too rash and lost so much Yang energy while breaking the grudge field.


    Restraining evil spirits with a low cultivation level was an easy task but if she ended up facing another situation likest night, then maybe she will end up losing her life. Some crises arrived without any prior notice, it was better to be prepared than being sorry.


    Once the clock struck four, Song Yan put on a ssy dress that was neither too long nor short, packed the necessary things she needed in her spirit ring and then took a taxi to thepany. After she took the elevator to the floor where the non-popr actress usually got ready, she recognised a woman who was standing outside the dressing room and when she saw hering she ecstatically jumped and went inside the dressing room.


    The woman who rushed inside the dressing room as soon as she saw Song Yan, immediately notified the others who were waiting for Song Yan''s arrival, " She is here, get ready! We will teach her a good lesson. Humph, to think that ugly duckling had the audacity to bully sister Lan!"


    Song Yan tilted her head and immediately summoned Fang Yanli. " Go and see what are they nning."


    Fang Yanli nodded and floated past the concrete wall, it didn''t even take her more than two minutes before she returned and clicked her tongue in annoyance. " Song Yan, why don''t you be honest with me and give me a list of people you have offended, that''s not too much, right?"


    ? Song Yan raised a brow and stared at Fang Yanli until thetter, sumbed under the pressure of her re, "It''s nothing, they have prepared a bucket of makeup remover and are waiting to dump it on you. Apparently, they are under the impression that you have bullied Song Lan."


    Oh, so the situation was like this. She wasn''t surprised that Song Lan continued with her pretences even when she was absent. That girl just never got tired of acting like a victim.


    Fang Yanli stared at Song Yan and raised a brow with a gossipy expression, " what are you going to do now?"


    Song Yan didn''t answer her, the corridor had many surveince cameras, and she didn''t want anyone to catch her talking to air. She quickly stood in front of the dressing room and used her years of skills that she has learned and pulled on a hesitating expression as if she was conflicted about something.


    When Li Rou found out that Song Yan has arrived, she immediately rushed to the fifth floor. She didn''t want anyone to mess up her well-thought n, when she saw Song Yan who was standing outside the dressing room, she strode forward and with a frown approached Song Yan, " What are you doing here? Why aren''t you going inside?"


    Song Yan was bored to death while waiting for Li Rou, now that her target was here, she immediately smiled ruefully and looked at Li Rou, "It''s nothing Sister Li, I am just a bit nervous, it has been so long and I-"


    " What are you nervous about? Aren''t you good friends with the girls already?" said Li Rou while rolling her eyes. Since Song Yan has always behaved like this Li Rou was not at all suspicious instead she pushed open the door of the dressing room, she was just about to call Song Yan and didn''t expect to be smacked with a huge bucket of makeup remover. The liquid sshed her full in the face, and Li Rou who was dressed in a fine business suit with elegant makeup instantly turned into Sadako.

 Chapter 31 Set You Right.

    When Li Rou stepped inside the dressing room, she had her mouth opened to call Song Yan inside. So, when the bucket full of makeup remover smacked her right on the face, Li Rou ended up swallowing a little. She coughed and sputtered as she wiped her face which only made her look even more scary, after all, she was in herte forties and for the sake of looking young, Li Rou would apply tons of makeup on her face. Like every day she painted her face nicely but as soon as the bucket full of makeup remover hit her square on her face, her overly aged face with huge pores was revealed.


    The actresses in question didn''t see that their victim has been reced and loudly guffawed and started giving each other high-fives. A few of them even took out their cellphones and started clicking pictures, thinking that they can use them as Song Yan''s ck material, however, because they were convulsing withughter they couldn''t get a proper picture which could be considered blind luck.


    When the cheering and pping inside the dressing room finally came to a halt, as they all prepared to taunt and mock Song Yan for looking so old and ugly without her makeup on, the girls inside the makeup room saw thepletely unharmed Song Yan standing behind the victim of their downpour. One by one they all took a step back as they finally looked at the person who was drenched like a chicken in the rain.


    The girl who was holding the bucket nched and stuttered, " If¡­if she is standing there, then who is this?"


    This question shed in the head of every girl who was the initiator of this tragedy, as the Li Rou finally straightened up the girls who turned white simultaneously and the girl who was holding the bucket let it drop with a loud bang.


    " Laugh! Laugh! That''s the only thing you can do right? You useless things! It''s been years since you all joined thispany yet neither of you could bag a single decent role in the movie and yet you think that you have the capability to mess with your agent? Who the hell do you think you all are? Do you not believe that I can kick you out of thispany with a few taps of my fingers?" Li Rou was extremely proud of her achievements, though she was just a C grade agent, she was the one who was managing Song Lan, the face of this Sky height entertainment. To think the agent of the face of thepany was treated like this! How can Li Rou not get angry? She immediately lost her mind in rage. These actresses under her were getting more and morewless, who did they think they were?


    The actresses all trembled though they were contracted by thepany, they were in the end some puny celebrities who couldn''t even make a noise in the entertainment world. Among their group, only Song Lan was sessful enough to get recognised by the audience and thepany and more importantly she was also friends with president Fu Yu Shen and rumours were that she was The CEO''s girlfriend. Sigh, for the sake of curry favouring with Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Yu Shen, they were willing to bully Song Yan since they knew that Song Lan disliked her.


    Neither of them was caught before so what went wrong? Why was it Li Rou who walked inside and not Song Yan?


    Song Yan walked inside the dressing room with her high heels clip-clopping and then she nced at Li Rou with an indifferent expression as she said, " It''s really fortunate that it was you who walked inside the dressing room, sister Li. I heard that director Xia is on the round today, just think about it- what would have happened it was her who walked in the dressing room?"


    Xia Qinghuan was the director of thepany and was known for her extreme strictness. She would make rounds around thepany every week to check whether everyone was working properly or not, fortunately, Fu Yu Sheng knew just how skilled his brother was or else Fu Yu Shen would have driven thepany to an early grave.


    Li Rou nched the moment she heard Song Yan. How stupid of her, how can she even forget that Director Xia was on rounds today? If it was director Xia who came to the dressing room instead of her .. then the consequences she would have to suffer because of these stupid bitches would have been unthinkable!


    " We - we didn''t know!" Wen Zi who was the responsible for throwing the makeup remover at Li Rou immediately denied her involvement in this matter, " we were just trying to y a prank on sister Song, she didn''te to thepany for so long so we just thought of pulling a harmless prank on her nothing else."


    " That''s right." Wu Lingyun immediately backed up Wen Zi as she looked at Song Yan with a fake apologetic smile. She knew that Song Yan was a soft persimmon that they can squeeze and pinched anytime they want, so she instantly apologised with fake sincerity. " Sister Song doesn''t get us wrong we were just trying to just joke with you. Don''t take it to heart alright? It has been more than two weeks since west saw you and just wanted to give you a friendly wee, looks like we were too inconsiderate, can you forgive us? We won''t make the same mistake again."


    " Oh so you were joking with me?" asked Song Yan with a naive smile that she always used to wear around these women.


    " Of course." Wen Zi had gotten away after doing much worse things to Song Yan, she knew that Song Yan was seriouslycking friends and would often forgive them for the small ''pranks'' such as locking her in the shower room or identally dropping ''curry'' on her dress that she needed to wear in the event. Sopared to that, this was a puny little thing, Song Yan this soft-hearted pinching ball would surely forgive them again.


    But just as they were thinking that Song Yan was going to forgive them adhering to her principle of never retaliating evil with evil- Song Yan took out the bottle of makeup remover that she carried in her purse and aimed it at Wen Zi before directly sshing the content of the bottle towards Wen Zi.


    " Song Yan! You little slut how dare you do this to me? Just you wait, I will set you right! If not I will change my name!" Wen Zi was extremely embarrassed as the makeup remover washed away her concealer disying her big, dark circles.

 Chapter 32 A Rat.

    The rest of the actresses were paying attention to Song Yan''s moments, they all timely ducked and managed to escape the humiliation. Or else like Wen Zi, their ws would have been shown to the world as well. They shivered at the thought, neither of them was in their early twenties anymore and they had to take great pains to hide these ws if their bare face was shown then- just the thought alone was enough to make them tremble.


    " What are you yelling for?" questioned Song Yan as she calmly threw the empty makeup remover bottle into the dustbin. " Didn''t you say that you prepared this prank to wee me? You all gave me such a heartwarming wee just two days after I woke up from thea, shouldn''t I reciprocate the favour by ying a prank on you guys as well? So why aren''t youughing?" said Song Yan with a bright smile, though she was smiling - her smile was full of sarcasm. Her response instantly caused Wen Zi to choke on air, to think that Song Yan who always kept her lowered would one day retort so sharply that she would be clean bold. Wen Zi red at Song Yan with a promise of retaliation but unfortunately, Song Yan was no longer afraid, she simply raised her brow and stared back at Wen Zi.


    " Alright, that''s enough you all, if you all are done getting ready, leave." Li Rou who was covered with makeup remover immediately stopped the matter from blowing up, in normal circumstances she wouldn''t have cared about this small matter but today she couldn''t let anyone affect Song Yan''s appearance. President Liao was very particr about his goods, if one of these idiots ended up causing Song Yan any injury then it would be her head that Song Lan will smash. Once those actresses left, she turned to Song Yan and said sharply, " Song Yan, I know that those girls took the joke a bit far but you need to take it easy too, they are after all your juniors."


    Song Yan said nothing and simply lowered her head like a docilemb, but her expression was filled with so much frost that if Li Rou had gotten a glimpse of it, she would have died from the chill. As Song Yan listened to Li Rou''s nonsense, her eyes shed and a mocking sneer curled her lips.


    '' Juniors? Those girls joined thepany just a week after her, how the hell did they be her juniors?''


    Li Rou went on and on with her lecture on ''virtue by returning evil with good'' and when she saw that Song Yan wasn''t saying anything she just thought that maybe thetter understood what she was trying to tell her and stopped chattering. Li Rou pulled a stern face and then looked at Song Yan strictly, for once she looked like an agent who was seriously working hard but then when she opened her mouth it was nothing but trash that came out, " I will send someone to help you get ready, I will go and change my clothes so you better tell the person who will be doing your makeup just what kind of look you want, remember that you need to get ready ording to the preferences of president Liao."


    " Yes, sister Li." agreed Song Yan obediently.


    However, once Li Rou stepped out of the dressing room, Song Yan''s obedient expression morphed into a stoically cold one. She gracefully walked towards the slot on the long dressing table that was allocated to her and sat down, she fished out her phone and waited for the person that Li Rou has arranged for her. Fifteen minutester, a woman in her twenties rushed inside¡­ she was flustered as she stumbled and hardly managed to stop herself from kissing the floor before she straightened up and headed towards Song Yan.


    " He...Hello, I am Lin Yi. I will be helping you with your makeup today." Song Yan frowned as she turned her phone off and looked over her shoulder- baggy clothes, huge sses that hid her eyes and fingers that were trembling and nervously ying with the hem of her shirt.


    A new bee.


    She knew that even though Li Rou said that she would send someone to help her, she would send someone who wasn''t highly skilled lest she gave off the wrong impression to Song Lan. It was clear that Li Rou despite using her was slighting her- heh, good, if she didn''t hang that woman by her guts today then she won''t be called Song Yan anymore!


    She nced indifferently at Lin Yi who was standing behind with a nervous expression. Well, it could be said that luck was finally favouring her again. This woman was perfect for what she had in mind, she tapped her phone open and showed Lin Yi a picture before giving out a firm order, " I want you to make me look like this."


    Lin Yi nced at the picture and swallowed. " are you sure?"


    Song Yan crossed her arms and leaned on her chair, " Do I look like I am not confident?"


    Lin Yi nced at the face of the cold beauty and suddenly thought - well, she does have the features to pull off this look.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    " What have you done to yourself?" when Li Rou first got a glimpse of Song Yan who stepped out of thepany, she felt an itch in her hands. If she wasn''t afraid of making it to the trending searches she would have pped Song Yan. She pulled Song Yan to a corner and did her best to stop herself from screaming, " What kind of look is this?"


    Song Yan blinked her eyes innocently as if she couldn''t understand why Li Rou was getting angry and answered with a highly wronged voice, " But everyone loves a bold woman."


    Bold woman? You look like a prostitute picked off the streets! Li Rou breathed heavily as she pointed at the doors of thepany and with great difficulty managed to squeeze a few words out, " Go back and change your look-"


    " But it''s already seven. The meeting is at eight, are we going to make president Liao wait?" Song Yan asked with an aggrieved pout.


    And Li Rou had to clench her fists to stop herself from punching Song Yan. " wait here, I will get a taxi." Making president Liao wait wasn''t an option so she could only bring this ''bold'' Song Yan to him.


    Once Li Rou was gone, Song Yan rolled her eyes and summoned Fang Yanli once again. Staring at the front, she tilted her head as she said, "A rat is sneaking around the corner of the parking lot, go and catch it."


    Fang Yanli grinned and with a salute, she eximed, " Aye, Aye captain." Then she floated to the spot where Song Lan was hiding.

 Chapter 33 Take Care Of Your Thick Skin.

    Song Lan who was hiding behind the hedges that separated the parking lot from the apartment building was trying to get a better picture of Song Yan but no matter how many times she twisted and turned, Song Yan would move around making it difficult for her to capture a proper photo. After Song Yan turned for the seventh time, Song Lan was seething, she clenched her phone in her hands and nearly ground her teeth to dust. " why are you trying to hide now you promiscuous slut. Dressed like that you are clearly heading to get yourself a man, now just turn around and let me get a photo of yours."


    Song Lan who was too busy trying to get a picture of Song Yan didn''t even notice that her surroundings have gotten bone-chilling cold. Fang Yanli who listened to everything that Song Lan just said about Song Yan was obviously very angry, it could be said that Song Yan and she has been friends for at least five centuries and naturally she cared about Song Yan a lot, even though Fang Yanli couldn''t turn human-like Song Yan because of her sin, she wasn''t jealous of Song Yan instead she was very much willing to serve Song Yan as a friend and ghost servant. To think that this Song Lan would have such a thick face, she was obviously trying to seduce someone else''s husband yet she had the audacity to call someone else a '' promiscuous slut''.


    ''Heh, so you have a thick skin, don''t you? That''s nothing to worry about.'' sneered Fang Yanli as she swept down with a swoosh and merged her soul inside Song Lan''s. Even though Song Lan was wearing a defensive talisman that would protect her against ghosts, it was a rookie-level talisman whenpared to Fang Yanli''s cultivation. She didn''t find any trouble in possessing Song Lan''s body and neither did the talisman hurt her, instead its array broke the second Fang Yanli entered Song Lan''s body causing it to be useless.


    Once Fang Yanli took control of Song Lan''s body, the squirming and twisting Song Lan went stiff like a wooden doll. She stood out of the hedges where she was hiding and walked towards the furthest corner of the parking lot where she ced her phone on the hood of a broken car that was left behind by its owner and then turned to face the hard brick wall. nting her hands t on the wall, Song Lan threw her head back before she smashed her head against the wall- the impact wasn''t soft at all and blood started to trickle down her fair skin making it look extremely horrifying.


    " Don''t you have thick skin? Don''t you like to stick this thick face in front of someone''s else husband? Then let me take care of you." A grating voice simr to many people speaking together came out of Song Lan''s mouth and each time the voice spoke, Song Lan''s body would enunciate each word with a loud smack against the wall. It went on and on, and on until the skin on Song Lan''s forehead broke and revealed the flesh inside. " haha, this is good we have taken care of your forehead now it''s time for those chubby cheeks!"


    Song Lan has long fallen unconscious after her head was banged again and again, against a wall. And even if she didn''t fall unconscious, it would have changed nothing - Fang Yanli was the one in control right now, so Song Lan couldn''t even do anything since her soul fell asleep the second another powerful soul took over.


    Fang Yanli who was now in total control of Song Lan''s raised her hands and started scratching Song Lan''s cheeks like a maniac. Song Lan was now living the life of a princess at the Song manor, could her body even take such cruel treatment? The answer was obviously no. Within seconds the lovely cheeks that still had some baby fat in them started bleeding, making Song Lan look bloody and extremely terrifying.


    Once Fang Yanli was done, she left Song Lan''s body and snorted as the body fell down with a plop in the dark corner. "Tsk tsk, I thought you had lots of guts, to think just this much pain caused you to faint." Then without even batting her pale eyelids, Fang Yanli turned around and flew towards Song Yan, leaving the unconscious and badly bleeding Song Lan on the ground. Only god knows how the person who will find Song Lan in this condition would react.


    But this wasn''t Fang Yanli''s concern she was feeling pretty good now that she has unleashed some of her anger that she had been suppressing in her heart ever since she found out how this Song Lan and her mother did to Song Yan.


    " You are back?" asked Song Yan who was leaning against the pir at the bottom of the stairs because the light above this pir was broken by someone a few days ago, half of her profile was clouded in darkness.


    "I am," said Fang Yanli as she went to stand beside Song Yan, " that girl was trying to take photos of yours, most probably to send it to your husband. It''s such a pity that even though you have already signed the divorce agreement that girl is still after you."


    Song Yan didn''tment on Song Lan''s obvious hatred towards her instead she asked, " Did you kill her?"


    " I wanted to," said Fang Yanli quite honestly. "but I left her for you besides killing her is really easy what we want is to make her suffer, right?"


    Song Yan stared ahead as she nodded. " that''s right" when she noticed another empty taxi drive past her, her eyes darkened as she sneered, " But there is no need to show any mercy to Li Rou, remember to leave her with just one breath away from death, I want her alive or else my n won''t work."


    Fang Yanli tilted her head as she grinned. " That''s something you don''t need to worry about, I will definitely treat your sister Rou with the finest skills."

 Chapter 34 Invites The Devil.

    " ah, Song Yan. I am sorry, it''s the prime time you see? Many people are getting off work right now so it was really hard for me to look for a taxi." Li Rou returned veryte obviously she was giving Song Lan enough time to get a lot of pictures. She didn''t have any idea why Song Lan wanted those pictures but Li Rou was used to following Song Lan''s order thus she didn''t even bother herself by asking what Song Lan had in her mind instead she simply agreed.


    "It''s alright Sister Li, there are always some sort of idents happening," said Song Yan as if she couldn''t understand why Li Rou was sote, instead of throwing a tantrum she good-naturedly let the matter rest just like she used to in the past. Before reaching the hotel she couldn''t let Li Rou sense anything amiss, or else if thetter ran away then her entire n would go down the drain. " Let''s get inside shall we?"


    Li Rou nodded and opened the door of the taxi, however instead of letting Song Yan sit first, she entered the taxi and took a seat. Song Yan''s lips curled slightly, first, she was bringing her to the hotel in a taxi and now this- in the past Song Yan never bothered to look at the differences with which she and Song Lan were treated by Li Rou. If this was Song Lan, forget about calling a taxi, Li Rou would have booked the most expensive car in theirpany. Even her attitude would have been different than how it was with her.


    "Leave her to me," said Fang Yanli, her upper lip curled as she bared her bloody teeth. " I will give her a good lesson tonight, see if she dares to act like a bully in the future again." Then she walked inside the taxi and sat right next to Li Rou, once Fang Yanli sat beside Li Rou, Song Yan entered the taxi and sat as far as possible from Li Rou leaving a wide gap between the two of them.


    Li Rou who was sitting on the right corner of the taxi seat felt like someone just doused her with ice water. She shivered and sat up straight. Her eyes darting around wildly, Song Yan who was tapping on her cellphone, sniggered inwardly but outwardly she looked at Li Rou with a concerned nce. " Sister Li, what''s the matter?"


    Li Rou frowned at Song Yan who was sitting calmly in her short ck dress without so much as goosebumps breaking over her skin and yet here she was shivering and trembling like she was sitting in the snow without clothes on. She hesitated between asking Song Yan whether or not she was feeling cold or not but then another gust of wind rustled past her and she trembled. What was going on? The taxi she booked had its windows locked for obvious reasons, yet cold winds were blowing inside a closed taxi? She turned to look at the taxi driver and solemnly ordered, " Oh, mister driver- turn the air conditioning off, it''s too cold inside the taxi."


    Just as Li Rou spoke up Fang Yanli smirked as she stood up and winked at Song Yan before she merged her body with the driver''s. The driver stiffened for a second before returning to normal. The driver turned his head and looked over his shoulder as he smilingly said, " But madam the ac is already switched off."


    Li Rou naturally didnt believe him, she was feeling so cold there was no way the air conditioner was off thus she shifted on her seat and peered over the dashboard, all prepared to yell and curse but when her gaze fell on the ac, her mouth fell open. It was indeed turned off! So why was she feeling so cold?


    She turned to Song Yan who was now resting her eyes by leaning against the seat and hurriedly jolted the other awake, Song Yan''s brows scrunched up. She clearly had no sleepst night but now this woman was disturbing her rest, she will definitely ask Fang Yanli to y skipping with Li Rou''s intestines,ter on. However, for now- she could only suppress her anger. " What''s wrong, sister Li?"


    Li Rou didn''t sense anything wrong and immediately asked, " Ne, Song Yan don''t you feel that it''s too cold in here?"


    Song Yan frowned, her brows delicately bunched up as if she wasn''t sure what Li Rou was talking about. " No, sister Li. The temperature is alright, I guess. Why? Are you feeling cold? That can''t be right. It''s the middle of the summer, how can you feel cold and that too in a closed car."


    " Huh? Really ¡­ you don''t feel cold? But I am-" Li Rou didn''t finish her sentence not because she didn''t want to but because her teeth started chattering. How could this be? Why was she the only one feeling cold? Song Yan was obviously fine andpared to her, Li Rou was much more warmly dressed. The same could be said for the driver who was sitting in front, he too was dressed in a thin cotton shirt and coarse pants that has gotten thin after being washed for too long, and yet neither of them was trembling like her.


    Watching her like this, Song Yan suddenly bent her lips and stifled a smile. At this moment the driver who was sitting in front spoke up suddenly, " madam are you really feeling cold or are you just pulling our legs?" He even added a chuckle as if he was joking.


    Li Rou''s face turned grim as she scornfully sniffed. " Who do you think you are? Why will I try to pull your leg?"


    The driver''s face turned pale as he stuttered, " Ah no¡­madam. I didn''t mean anything bad by saying that, I was just-"


    " You just what?"


    " I ¡­ I just thought that you were joking. Since neither I nor thedy next to you is feeling cold." Then the driver paused and then hesitatingly added, " If you are the only one who is feeling the chill then, I am afraid-" he didn''t finish his sentence and Li Rou''s eyes narrowed.


    " What? What were you saying?"


    " Madam, why don''t we just let it go? I was just speaking nonsense."


    " Spit it out."


    The driver heaved a heavy sigh as he whispered in a daunting voice, " In my vige, there was a saying '' Those who have hidden intentions invites the devil.'' So, maybe-"


    Li Rou''s heart jumped in shock. She hurriedly looked at Song Yan who was looking at her with a bemused expression and hurriedly scoffed, as if she has just heard a bad joke. " What nonsense! What hidden intentions? My heart is as clear as the first dew of the spring!"

 Chapter 35 A Ghost !! A Ghost Is Behind Me!

    Li Rou was really furious, it was one thing that the driver wasn''t doing anything to help her but he was actually digging pits for her by saying such things. What did he mean by hidden intentions? Did he know something? However, when she took a clear look at the driver''s face, Li Rou was certain that she has never seen the driver before, so there was no way he would have seen her before either. She furtively nced at Song Yan and when she saw that thetter was calmly sitting in her seat without any fluctuations in her mood, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Well, at least this fool didn''t take this idiot taxi driver''s words! Once she calmed down, she red at the taxi driver as if she was affronted. " Watch your mouth, I can sue you for spreading feudal superstitions, you know? Don''t speak nonsense if you don''t want to be fined and jailed for scaring people!"


    The driver''s face went ck as he hurriedly apologised, " please forgive me, madam. I am new to this ce, I didn''t know that it was a crime. In my vige, anyone can talk about these things with ease."


    Li Rou scoffed as she leaned back, trying to ignore the chill that was riding up her spine. She must have caught a cold nothing more,st night she was with her boyfriend and slept in the air-conditioned room without clothes on- that''s right, it was just a small cold. There was no way things like ghosts and the devil existed! They were living in the twentieth century, the era of science and technology, only idiots would believe in such things!


    And it wasn''t her first time doing it anyway, she has done this before too. If ghosts really existed, then the ghosts of those actresses would havee to look for her by now!


    When she thought about the entire situation calmly like this, Li Rou was able to fool herself and was no longer scared.


    Song Yan who noticed Li Rou has started to hum, sneered in her heart. This woman''s heart was really deep, she was able to calm down so soon but then again if she wasn''t like this then Li Rou wouldn''t have been able to climb the ranks as an agent so fast. She joined thepany just two years ago, with her and yet here they were she was still an unknown actress but Li Rou was already a C grade agent.


    Never mind, it was good that she wasn''t scared. The more she is like this, the more fun it would be for her when she will unleashed hell on Li Rou. With that thought in her mind, Song Yan closed her eyes and dozed off, tonight wasn''t herst night anyway.


    "Song Yan, we are here. What are you sleeping for?" said Li Rou as she harshly prodded Song Yan, her touch was really hard and it annoyed Song Yan a lot. When Li Rou poked her for the third time, Song Yan opened her eyes and looked at Li Rou with her unfathomable gaze, causing the other to go all stiff.


    " What?" asked Song Yan with an imposing air that she used to use while dealing with the spirits in the realm of the spirits.


    Li Rou''s back stiffened, she didn''t know why but the current Song Yan scared her a lot. However, they were already here, so she couldn''t back down and maybe Song Yan was one of those who got angry when they were awoken from their naps. Thus, she swallowed hard before she smiled and retracted her paw back. " We are here, Song Yan. Get off now."


    Song Yan looked out of the window and sure enough, the shy lights and the throng of people told her that they have arrived at the hotel. She nodded as she got out of the taxi, once she stepped out Li Rou jumped out of the taxi too. She was waiting for Song Yan to take out the taxi fare and pay but thetter simply stood there with her arms crossed.


    Seeing her act like this, Li Rou was finding it hard to keep her smile intact, she looked at Song Yan and tipped her head at the taxi but when thetter acted like she couldn''t understand what she was talking about, Li Rou had no other choice but to grit out, " Song Yan, pay the taxi fare! Why don''t you? Do I even have to tell you something so simple?"


    Song Yan pursed her lips with an innocent expression on her face. " But sister Li, you know I have no money¡­. Thest time I worked in a movie was six months ago and the payment wasn''t good either, how can you expect me to fork out¡ª" she peered her head at the amount that was disyed on the taxi and continued, " two hundred yuan¡­ I don''t even have fifty yuan in my bag."


    '' want to take advantage of me and even want me to pay? Aren''t you looking down on me a bit too much?''


    " You!" Li Rou was so angry that her face flushed red. What a sin, now she even has to pay the fare for a D list celebrity? If it was Song Lan she would have been more than happy but this was Song Yan, the wastrel of thepany! However, since she needed Song Yan tonight, she couldn''t offend her at the moment, thus, she took out the money and turned to the driver but just as she was going to hand the money to him- Li Rou realised that the driver''s face was all distorted like it has been sewn a novice- his eyes were inches apart from each other and his mouth was on his cheek and in ce of his nose, there was covering the two nostrils. Threads crisscrossed his face and his empty eyes eerily stretched as he smiled. " Thank you for the patronage miss."


    Li Rou''s chest trembled and then-


    "AHHHHHHHH, THERE IS A GHOST!"

 Chapter 36 A Cluster Of Green Cloud.

    At the moment Li Rou didn''t care how others were going to perceive her. Upon seeing the appearance of the driver, Li Rou was so scared that her face changed and she took several steps back in horror as she started to palpitate. The money in her hand dropped to the ground as she turned around and jumped at Song Yan who was caught off guard. If she wasn''t used to handling spirits popping every now and then she and Li Rou both of them would have fallen to the ground.


    When Li Rou hugged her, the nauseating smell of her perfume clogged Song Yan''s fresh air, she was very sensitive to perfume after staying as a ghost for so long. After all, sweet smells would often invite ghosts but right now it was nauseating because it reminded her of the time when she was nothing but a wisp of smoke. If not for her patience she would have pushed Li Rou to the floor right away!


    However, she managed to calm herself down and slightly pushed Li Rou away as she spoke with a face full of concern, " sister Li what''s wrong with you?"


    By now Fang Yanli has already left the body of the driver who was staring at his hands with confusion written all over his face.


    " There is a ghost! There is a ghost behind me!" Li Rou had long gone white with fright at the sight of the horrendous man, and her face has turned ashen, still clinging on to Song Yan she cried out making others look at the two of them.


    " The woman seemed to have drunk a lot. The driver behind her looks like an honest man and even the girl she is clinging on to looks like she is human even though her makeup is a bit too bold."


    " Yeah it looks like the woman is too drunk, poor girl it seems like she has to take care of that woman all alone."


    When Li Rou heard these voices her head snapped up as she turned her head to look at the driver who was already looking at her like she was crazy.


    At this moment, Song Yan chose to speak, " Sister Li, were you scared by the words of the driver earlier? Do you have any hidden intentions that got you scared like this?"


    " Of...Of course not! Silly girl, what .. what are you talking about? What hidden intentions? It''s just that I remembered a scary movie nothing more, it happens to everyone, right? At the mention of something scary our mind will automatically think of those horror movie scenes that we once saw, I was just too lost in my own thoughts that I took my dream as reality." There was nothing Li Rou could do but make excuses for herself, she smiled at Song Yan pleasantly like she had no intentions behind her aim for bringing her here and simply picked up the money that she dropped on the floor and handed it to the driver before dashing inside the hotel.


    Song Yan raised one brow at Li Rou''s fast she knew that even though Li Rou was acting like she was fine, she must be feeling inexplicably cold in her heart.


    She walked after Li Rou after all the fun was just starting who was going to lose out on it?


    In fact, she just thought of a rather good n, to exploit money out of Li Rou and that fat pig.


    As soon as Song Yan stepped inside the hotel her eyes swept past the richly lit hallway and she inwardly clicked her tongue. Such a fancy hotel and yet its walls were covered with blood, God knows how many people died here because of the hotel''s careless behaviour for not stopping the shady deals that were happening behind the locked door of its rooms.


    " Song Yan, wait here," said Li Rou, once she was back in a ce full of people her heart settled down and her fingers that went cold just now started to warm up, she even smiled at Song Yan. " I will go and ask which room president Liao has prepared to meet us."


    Then she turned around and walked away towards the reception counter. Song Yan rolled her eyes, she wasn''t in the mood to care about Li Rou who believed herself to be a really smart woman. The more she was confident now the harder she will cryter on, just as she was looking around a shrill cry came from behind.


    "Sis..sister inw?" Fu Rong who came here with her friend to have dinner was surprised, first when she saw Song Yan she thought that she was imagining it since she has been thinking of Song Yan ever sincest night but when she excused herself and came closer to the tall and slim figure she was shocked - because this woman dressed in this sexy strapless dress with white boot heels was indeed her second sister inw!


    But what was her second sister inw doing here?


    Song Yan who heard Fu Rong''s voice turned around with a surprised expression. " What are you doing here?"


    " I came here to have dinner with my friends," said Fu Rong though she got a scarest night, this dinner was something that she has agreed to weeks before, her friend was going to get married in a week''s time so this was more like a bridal party. " My friend''s wedding is the next week from now, so we were celebrating her¡ª"


    " Is the one getting married dressed in that long cream dress?" asked Song Yan sharply as she looked at the girl with her yin and yang eyes.


    Fu Rong didn''t know how her second sister inw found out, however, she honestly nodded. " that''s right she is the one"


    "Heh," Song Yan chuckled "There is a thick cloud of green circting over her head, most probably her fianc¨¦e is cheating on her" then she took out a bunch of coins from her pocket and threw it up in the air as they formed a small arrow pointing at the elevator. Song Yan rolled her eyes and said, " The room, you idiot."


    The coins jiggled and then the arrow turned to a numerical figure that read- 305.


    " So, her fianc¨¦ is in room three zero five go and catch him." With that, she turned around to leave and Fu Rong who was surprised by the skills that her second sister inw disyed finally snapped out.


    As she rushed ahead and caught her second sister inw''s wrist. "Wait, second sister inw what are you doing here?"


    Song Yan thought for a moment and then brilliantly smiled. " Sister Li brought me here for a business meeting!"


    Fu Rong: "¡­.." looks like there will be a green cluster of clouds over my second brother''s head too.

 Chapter 37 Dragged In Only A Bedsheet

    " Sister Li.. you mean to say that sister Li who manages you and Song Lan together?" Fu Rong didn''t have much idea about this so-called Li Rou, she only knew that this woman was biased toward Song Lan as for every other actress who worked under her, they were used as nothing but her bargaining chips for Song Lan. In the first two years she started her career as an agent many actresses have mysteriously gone missing and no one ever heard about them ever again.


    Though Li Rou sent out the word that the actresses borrowed a hefty sum of money from her and then ran away, not many believed her. Even Fu Rong thought that something was wrong with Li Rou, so how was it possible that her second sister inw wasn''t able to see this?


    " But second sister inw, don''t you think that .. that agent named Li Rou is somewhat shady?" asked Fu Rong delicately, she was afraid that she would make her second sister inw upset but to her surprise, her second sister inw actually smiled.


    " Fu Yu Shen was the one who assigned sister Rou to me, I am sure that your third brother is someone who wouldn''t mess up his professional matters because of his personal feelings, aren''t I right, Fu Rong?" Song Yan''s voice was silky smooth but Fu Rong felt a shiver danced up her spine. Now, she understood¡­ the reason her second sister inw was here was only because she wanted to teach her third brother a lesson. After all, her third brother was exactly the type of man who would mix his personal feelings in his profession.


    No wonder she made an appearance for this meeting, with her skills, Fu Rong was sure that Song Yan can make Li Rou dance to her tune in just two seconds.


    She wanted to tell her second sister inw that there was no need for her to take such a big risk just to take revenge on her third brother, after all her second brother was back and as long as Song Yanins to him, her second brother would definitely bring her justice. After all, from her second brother''s attitude, it was obvious that he wasn''t willing to divorce Song Yan.


    But before she could say anything, Li Rou who came to confirm the room number at the reception returned and called Song Yan. Her eyes darted between Song Yan and Fu Rong before she shot a contemptuous look at Fu Rong, taking her as someone poor and connectionless just like Song Yan. Though Song Lan often talked about being friends with the young mistress of the Fu House, she never showed a picture of Fu Rong to Li Rou and since Fu Rong was still studying in college, she was carefully protected by the Fu Family.


    Thus, the general public never saw Fu Rong.


    Fu Rong''s heart surged with fury, this woman! She brought her second sister inw to this hotel for shady dealing and even dared to look down on her? Forget about second sister inw teaching a lesson to this woman, she alone was enough for her.


    However just as she was going to charge at Li Rou, Song Yan intercepted her. " Go back, home," said Song Yan her voice cold and detached. " I don''t need you to help me out, I am no longer your second sister inw and you don''t need to bother with my business."


    After saying this Song Yan walked away, not giving another chance to Fu Rong to speak up. As she helplessly watched Song Yan leave, Fu Rong stomped her feet in agitation¡­ no, this was wrong! Her second sister inw was till her second sister inw, even though she once wanted Song Yan to leave, now she wanted Song Yan to hurry back home.


    But things don''t work how she wanted them to work. However, it did not mean she was going to give up, even if she can''t bring Song Yan back, doesn''t mean someone else can''t!


    She hurriedly took out her phone and dialled a number. Once the call was connected, Fu Rong didn''t even wait for the party to speak before she blurted out one thing after another.


    On the other side, Fu Yu Sheng who have finished listening to everything that Fu Rong had to say stood up from his seat. Assistant Xu who was responsible for handing out the documents to his boss, gulped silently as he lit up a candle for the third master in his heart. Even though he couldn''t hear everything the miss said to his boss, he was still able to get the gist of the situation.


    Third master arranged an agent for the second madam who has a questionable character, and that agent just brought second madam to the hotel for a business dealing, though the miss said that the matter was under control¡­Assistant Xu furtively took a glimpse of his boss and shuddered.


    There was no way the matter was going to be under control now that his boss knew about it.


    The temperature around Fu Yu Sheng has fallen to the point that everyone in the Fu mansion was too scared to even breathe, as the second master rushed to the third master''s room, no one dared to stop him.


    Even if they ate the gall of a leopard they wouldn''t have the guts to stop, the second master whose face was frigid cold at the moment. His eyes were dark and menacing, it was clear that anyone who dared to mess with him at the moment, would end up getting swallowed whole. Bones and all.


    The servants in the mansion watched with bated breath as the second master stepped inside the third master''s room and then three secondster¡ª


    " Second brother! Second brother I was wrong please let me go!"


    " Second brother at least tell me what''s wrong?"


    " Second brother, at least let me wear some clothes."


    " Second brother don''t drag me down the stairs naked¡ªahh my butt!"


    In front of the entire batch of servants, Fu Yu Sheng dragged Fu Yu Shen who only had a bedsheet wrapped around his body to save his dignity.

 Chapter 38 Sick Thrill

    " Ah, president Liao, you are already here," said Li Rou with a simpering smile, she hurriedly dragged Song Yan inside like she was worried thetter would run away before tightly closing the door behind her.


    Song Yan watched Li Rou sombrely and let her forcibly drag her inside the room. Just one look around the room and one would know that this was not a ce for serious discussion. There was a faint musk scent in the room and rose petals were scattered all over the floor, and what was even more surprising was all the X-rated toys that were hanging on the wall including a bloody whip.


    " Song Yan, this president Liao. Go ahead and greet him." Li Rou turned to look at Song Yan who finally got a glimpse of the mysterious President Liao. Her brows furrowed as she stared at the man in front of her a set of sunken eyes with redness coating them, bby lips and a sunken pallor despite his fat body.


    Behind him stood three girls, one had her hands curled around his neck as she menacingly hissed, " Return my life to me, return it!"


    While the other two seemed to have understood their circumstances and instead of wasting their immeasurable time, hissing and cursing Liao Jiming, the two were sucking the yang energy of his body.


    Nothing better than a slow painful death.


    Song Yan smirked as she looked at president Liao''s greasy face before she smiled and asked, " President Liao, have you ever heard of an actress called Mu Lei?"


    President Liao who just stood up to greet Song Yan stiffened and his eyes sharply turned to Li Rou who was just as shocked as president Liao.


    Why? Why was Song Yan asking about Mu Lei? That girl was already dead and had been dead for six months, even the news rted to her has been suppressed by Li Rou and President Liao''s collective efforts.


    When President Liao saw that Li Rou was just as shocked as him, he cleared his throat and smiled. " Mu Lei? This is my first time hearing this name, who is she another actress from your batch?"


    " You don''t know about her? That''s surprising, then what about Lin Xiuying?"


    " I ¡­ I don''t know her either?"


    " Then what about Yu Min Tao?"


    " I ¡­Agent Li, what is this? Aren''t you two here to discuss business with me, why is this girl asking about girls whose names I haven''t even heard about?"


    President Liao was shocked and for the first time, he felt that there was something wrong with the girl whom Li Rou brought to serve him. How did she know about the names of the girls that he killed? Actually, he never wanted to kill Yu Min Tao at first, it was just an ident. That girl fought too hard against him and he identally killed her¡­ that was nothing but an unfortunate ident.


    However, when Yu Min Tao was fighting for her life, President Liao had gotten a sick excitement as he watched the life draining out of her eyes. It was both thrilling and exciting.


    President Liao had always epted his sadistic streak but he never knew that he was this addicted.


    To check whether or not he liked it, he asked Li Rou to bring another woman in exchange for a role in another blockbuster director''s movie for Song Lan, of course, thetter agreed. She immediately made arrangements, for another woman and delivered her in his arms. That night, he deliberately killed Lin Xiuying and realised that he indeed got an exciting thrill after killing a woman.


    After that he became addicted and that was how he killed Mu Lei.


    Song Yan was supposed to be one of his victims but there was something really ¡ª he didn''t know how to point it out, she made him scared instead of thrilled.


    The ones who were even more surprised by president Liao were the three female ghosts, who stopped what they were doing and stood up straight, their wary eyes locked on Song Yan as the ghost of Mu Lei asked, " Can you see us?"


    Song Yan didn''t answer instead she smiled. The three female ghosts stilled, as they hungrily looked at her.


    " Can you help us get revenge?" asked Liu Xiuying her tongue that was lolling out of her throat made her speech even more iprehensible. " This man and that agent the two of them conspired to kill us, we have been waiting here for years to avenge ourselves¡ª"


    " Song Yan, what''s the matter with you?" Liu Xiuying was still speaking when Li Rou interrupted her with her loud shrill voice. " Are you out of your mind? Why are you speaking the name of those women who snatched my money and ran away?"


    " Money? What did she say?"


    " it looks like she made us look like scammers."


    "Damn her, she actually snatched our lives and yet med us formitting a crime!"


    The three female ghosts with their tongues lolled out walked past President Liao and started shouting at Li Rou.


    " You darned woman because of you, I lost my life! Do you know that man killed me by choking me in the water! Do you even know how it feels to get both suffocated and choked at the same time?"


    " Li Rou, how I wish I could smash your head with that bottle of alcohol that you made me drink before I lost consciousness, you are lucky my cultivation isn''t high or else, I would have killed you every night!"


    " Die! Li Rou, just go to hell"


    The cries of the three female ghosts reeked of desperation and agony, however, Li Rou couldn''t hear a thing that they were talking about, all her attention was on Song Yan who was looking down at her with an eerie smile, as her dark hair framed her face, making her entire appearance gloomy.


    Song Yan didn''t say anything at first instead she listened to what the three ghosts were saying before she coldly said, " Sister Rou, do you know it doesn''t feel good to die while being choked to death in a bathtub."

 Chapter 39 Attack Of Three Female Ghosts

    " Li Rou! How dare you betray me!" When president Liao heard Song Yan he waspletely sure that Li Rou was the one who betrayed him. There was no one other than her who knew about the matter of him killing Yu Min Tao, as for the workers who cleaned the scene, they were all his trustable workers. They wouldn''t betray him no matter what, so the only person who could divulge this information was this woman!


    " No, president Liao! I didn''t! I didn''t say a thing to this girl!"Li Rou''s eyes immediately bulged in their sockets when she heard President Liao''s shout, she might be good at scheming but Li Rou knew of her limitations. She knew that no matter how well her career flourished in the entertainment industrypared to such big bosses like president Liao she was and always be a small fry unless she got a strong backing. So, how could she betray President Liao? She immediately denied the usations that were nted on her head.


    " If you didn''t then who did? Do you want to say the ghosts of those three came and told her that?" shouted President Liao as he picked the champagne bottle on the table and threw it at Li Rou''s head, causing blood to gush out at once.


    Li Rou shrieked, hand mping on her forehead, she looked at the blood that was trickling down her face. This¡­so much blood! She was afraid of President Liao''s raging tantrum but she was more angry at Song Yan who got her in this mess, no wonder this sly woman didn''t even resist throughout the journey. She knew that something was up and wanted to use this matter to suppress her! Hah, did she really believe that she will be able to do that? Even if she knew about the death of those three actresses, what of it? Who will listen to her when she will be dumped in a mass graveyard like those three?


    ? " Song Yan, you bitch! Today if I don''t teach you a good lesson then my name won''t be Li Rou!" shouted Li Rou as she grasped the wrist of the figure behind her without turning around. " You think you will be able to escape out of this ce just because you know how those three actresses died? Wrong! If anything you will be joining them in hell!"


    From behind came a loud thump, startled Li Rou turned around and wiped the blood off her face and looked at President Liao who has fallen on the floor, he was pointing a shaking finger in her direction. And his mouth was working furiously as he gasped and heaved like he was suffering from an asthma attack. Even his eyes were popping.


    " President Liao, don''t worry. I will take care of this girl, I don''t know where she heard about these things but once you are done ying with her, I will dump her body in the graveyard like always, I assure you the dogs there are fierce, even bones wouldn''t be left after three days."


    President Liao shook his head furiously as he jabbed his finger in the air pointing to the figure that was standing behind her. " Lo..o..k B..eh.in¡­d y..ou."


    His words came out as a throaty croak like he was having a hard time breathing much less speaking.


    Li Rou''s brows jumped as she swallowed hard. What was this? What was making President Liao so scared? Was Song Yan holding a gun? That wasn''t possible if it was a gun, then-President Liao would have already called his guards by now¡­ so what was it? And from where was this smell of rotten meat wasing? Did a rat die around this room or something?


    " Even a bone wouldn''t be left eh?" A wasp-like grating voice came from her behind and Li Rou''s insides swooped right down to the bottom of her stomach. She didn''t even want to look at the hand that she was holding much less behind her¡ª however, the human mind worked in some weird way, it especially egged a person to do exactly what they didn''t want and the same thing happened with Li Rou while she was determined not to look down, her eyes were already looking at the dark, bony hand that was covered with ck rotten flesh that was chewed and scratched here and there.


    Li Rou mped a hand on her mouth as her gagged reflex kicked in, she hurriedly dropped the hand that she was holding and turned around. And as soon as she turned around, Li Rou realised that she made the second biggest mistake of her life, the first was bringing Song Yan to this hotel!


    ''What naive little idiot? This girl was a blood-sucking vampire hiding in the dark!'' roared Li Rou in her head, as she retreated.


    " What is it, sister Li? Don''t I look good? I am still wearing the sultry red dress you chose for me." croaked Lin Xiuying with her broken leg that was dragging behind her as she advanced on her, Li Rou could no longer recognize Lin Xiuying, the woman who was once as beautiful as a water lily rippling in a pureke was now gone. In her ce was a living corpse that was so ugly that Li Rou couldn''t even bear to look at her.


    "No, No, I am the most beautiful one aren''t I?" asked Mu Lei whose face was half-eaten, she has been the vainest among the three of them and didn''t change even now that she was dead. " Say, Sister Li, I am the prettiest one right?" She tilted her head and the eye and what was left inside her head dripped on her shoulder. Mu Lei nced at it like it was dandruff. " Oops."


    " Sister Li, do you know how it feels to be eaten alive?" asked Yu Min Tao as she creepily smiled. " I was choked to death but there was still some life left in me, you knew that didn''t you? But you still threw me in that mass grave. I was slowly eaten by those hungry dogs¡ª do you have any idea how it felt when those ugly mutts were mauling me?"


    ¡ª- Leave a review orment or we wille and haunt you: The Three female ghosts.

 Chapter 40 Do Whatever You Want.

    Li Rou was so tongue-tied with the appearance of these three ghosts that she couldn''t even breathe straight much less answer the twisted questions of these ghosts. What should she do? What should she do? As she was fretting in her head, her face fell on Song Yan who was calmly sitting on the chair and sipping on the wine that she just poured. That''s right! These things weren''t touching Song Yan doesn''t it mean that this girl was the one who was responsible for all of this? As long as Song Yan asked them to stop these three would stop right? Right!


    After she thought it through, Li Rou immediately shouted at Song Yan, " Song Yan call these things off, if you do then I will let you shoot this movie as the female lead, you just have to call these things off¡ªArggh!" She shrieked in fright when Mu Leon suddenly advanced on her a bit too quickly, if she was a secondte then half of her face would have been eaten!


    " Oh but didn''t you bring me here because you wanted me to please president Liao and get the role of the female lead?" asked Song Yan as she raised her brow and sipped another gulp of wine and elegantly swallowed it down. Before licking the rest of the droplets that were stuck on her lips, she didn''t look bothered at all by what was happening in the room. " If I let president Liao go, he will let me film as the lead actress wouldn''t he?"


    Behind Li Rou, President Liao nodded his head like a chicken pecking on his food. " Yes, yes ¡­as long as you let me go out of the room. I will let you act as the female lead." Right now, if Song Yan asked for his entirepany, President Liao would have given her that too after all nothing was more important than one''s life! He can always build another fortune but if he died what will happen to his wife and thepany? His kids were still young!


    At this moment, president Liao missed his strict wife a lot. Though she was ugly and fat at least she wasn''t like this woman¡ª who summoned spirits like she was summoning her pets!


    " See?" said Song Yan as she raised her champagne ss and hooked her lips up. " Right now, I can even ask for his entire fortune and he would give me that too. Why don''t you try something else?"


    Li Rou''s face turned ugly, her gaze drifted to the three monsters who were at the stand by like they were waiting for their master to order them to fetch her soul. Though Li Rou didn''t want to agree to any conditions that Song Yan was going to put forward, she had no other choice, Song Yan was the only one who could save her life at the moment, even though it felt like she was cutting a part of her own flesh, she stiffly smiled. " Then what do you want Song Yan? What should I do for you to call them off?"


    Li Rou no longer dared to act haughty in front of Song Yan, the woman was already scary enough, if she upset her, who knows what will happen to her?


    Song Yan smiled as she ced the wine ss in her hand on the table in front of her and crossed her legs before leaning back on the chair. " Pay me."


    " yes¡­yes.. just tell me how much you want? 100,000? Or 200,000? I will give you as much as you want!"


    " Tsk, do you take me as a beggar? Believe it or not, I can have them maul you just like the dogs in the graveyard mauled them," said Song Yan with a disgruntled click of her tongue.


    Li Rou shivered, and her gaze drifted over to the three figures. Mauled like them? If she was mauled like them then she wouldn''t even survive!


    " Then how much do you want?"


    " Seven million RMB, not a cent less. You smuggled quite a lot from my payments, right? If I am not wrong then it amounts to at least five million RMB, I am just taking what belongs to me and the rest of the two million is my payment for taking care of these female ghosts." When she saw that Li Rou opened her mouth to argue, Song Yan settled the ount easily.


    The words that Li Rou wanted to say immediately got stuck in her throat, however before she could say anything she was knocked to the side by President Liao who came flying and knocked her aside. " Miss Song, do you want cash or cheque? I will give you eight million RMB just let me leave¡ª"


    " Sixteen million RMB" interrupting President Liao, Song Yan sarcastically smiled. " President Liao is such a rich and powerful president, you can summon and kill any woman as per your wishes, it will be a shame if I only took eight million yuan from you president."


    Listening to Song Yan''s sarcasm President Liao shivered however he still took out his phone and immediately sent Song Yan a total of sixteen million yuan. " There, I have sent the money to you, Miss Song. Now please let me go¡ª"


    Song Yan smiled as she saw her bank bnce exceed ten million at once. " What''s the hurry? Sister Li hasn''t paid yet. Wait for her, after all, you two were partners in crime for so long. You can''t leave her alone in this trouble all alone."


    President Liao immediately turned to Li Rou after listening to Song Yan and growled, " pay the damn money woman!"


    Li Rou shivered as she took out her phone and sent the money to Song Yan as well. " Th..there now let us go."


    Song Yan checked her bnce and nodded before she stood up from the chair and addressed the three female ghosts. " Do whatever you want just don''t kill them or you won''t be able to get nirvana."

 Chapter 41 I Begged You Just Like This…

    Song Yan turned around and walked towards the door, Li Rou watched her walk away and she couldn''t believe her eyes! She had paid a total of seven million yuan to deal with these three female ghosts but Song Yan was walking away just like that!


    "Song Yan! What are you doing ?" asked Li Rou looking at Song Yan in disbelief. "Where do you think you are going? I paid you seven million yuan to take care of these three inhuman beasts !"


    Son Yan raised one brow and coldly smiled at Li Rou. "What do you mean ?" You can kill three innocent women and dump them half alive in a graveyard, then why can''t I leave you at the mercy of these three women whom you killed ?"


    Li Rou was stunned, she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She could only look at Song Yan who opened the door of the room without even looking back at her. As soon as Song Yan turn her back on them, the three female ghosts advanced on Li You and President Liao. Li Rou clenched her fingers and red at Song Yan, she understood that Song Yan was not going to save her then she wasn''t going to let her leave so easily either, she will curse Song Yan even with herst breath.


    She viciously shouted at Song Yan back, "Song Yan! You will not die easily! I curse you that your soul will always rot in hell."


    Song Yan paused then she turn around with a chilling smile."Don''t worry sister Li, I assure you that I did drag my soul right from the depth of hell." Then she opened the door with ease and walked out without even looking back, she didn''t care about what was going on inside that room, she already warned those three female ghosts not to go too far, if Li Rou was lucky then she might be able to get out of this predicament alive.


    Once the door closed behind her, Li Rou shrieked as she barged past the three female ghosts and tried to open the door. However, no matter how hard she tried the door didn''t budge. If Song Yan was there she would have told Li Rou to stop fighting and ept her fate, since she didn''t just run into three female ghosts but she ended up running into three powerful ghosts who knew how to make a ghost wall so strong that no one could hear even the slightest sounding from inside.


    " Inhuman beasts?" came a croaky whisper from behind as a female ghost crept behind her, with her long tongue that was hanging out of her mouth skimming over her neck. Li Rou shivered as goosebumps broke all over her body, she slowly peered over her head and looked at those dark empty eyes that were ring down at her. " Yu¡­Yu Min¡­Tao, le.. let''s talk it over¡ª¡ªplease don''t kill me, I have a little sister to take care of, please ¡ª¡ª"


    Yu Min Tao''s lips stretched so far that it made her entire jaw ripped off. " My, My, look at how the tables have turned." She smiled as she stepped forward and Li Rou shouted, as she banged on the door for help. A long, rotting hand curled around her neck as Yu Min Tao tilted her head and softly whispered against Li Rou''s ear. " Sister Li, do you remember¡ª¡ª when you left me here, I begged just like this, I banged the door and I screamed but no one came, do you know what that man did to me back then?"


    Li Rou''s teeth started to chatter as she sobbed, snot was flowing down her nose and so was a yellow liquid as she stood in her ce. She didn''t answer and the ghost behind her didn''t need an answer. She drew Li Rou''s head back only to smash her head on the door. The impact was harsh¡ª¡ª so harsh that Li Rou''s teeth rattled and the skin on her face broke. But the ghosts behind her didn''t stop, she banged her head against the door, the wall and the ss table, stopping only when Li Rou went sprawling on the ground. She smiled eerily as she watched the blood gushing out of Li Rou''s body staining the white marble floor red. Then she tilted her head upside down as she stepped on Li Rou''s stomach with her leg and relished the scream that escaped Li Rou''s lips when the ss dug into her skin because of the pressure.


    While Yu Min Tao was busy with Li Rou, Mu Lei and Lin Xiuying were also busy as they slowly advanced on President Liao who was scrambling on the floor ground as he pleaded for mercy. " Let me go, please let me go¡ª¡ª I promise I will, burn paper money at your graves, just let me go!"


    Lin Xiuying and Mu Lei exchanged a nce with each other and then they too pounced on president Liao as a blood-curdling scream resonated in the room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    By the time Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Yu Shen arrived, the entire hotel was tightly secured by police. A really bad feeling rose in his heart and Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at Fu Yu Shen as he harshly reprimanded his younger brother, " If something happened to your sister inw then you might as well prepare to live on the streets, got it?"


    Fu Yu Shen who was still in nothing but a bedsheet wrapped around his body was stunned. Was this his second brother? He was willing to kick his brother ¡ª¡ª his biological brother out of his family because of a woman? Damn!! What a kind brother. Now even though Fu Yu Shen didn''t want to, he still prayed that Song Yan was safe and sound, or else he would be sleeping on the streets! He wasn''t made for the streets! He was made for the big,fortable, king size bed! This was where he belonged!! However, when he reached the top floor where Song Yan was ording to Fu Rong, he knew his prayers went unanswered.

 Chapter 42 No One Saw Her.

    When Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Yu Shen arrived at the floor where Song Yan was, the room where she was supposed to be was surprisingly closed off by the police. Fu Yu Sheng clenched his fists, it was true that his rtionship with Song Yan was nothing but a political marriage between two families but she was still his wife and the woman who gave birth to his son, even if there was no such feeling as ''love'' but there was still loyalty, affection and care between the two of them, if not Fu Chen wouldn''t have been born.


    If something happened to her then he would¡ª¡ª his eyes glinted viciously as he looked at Fu Yu Shen who felt his entire body was being pricked, he hurriedly pulled Fu Rong close to him and asked, " What''s going on? Why are police here? What happened?"


    Though Fu Rong was worried about Song Yan, she also had a cheater to catch. So, she first dragged her friend to the room where her sister inw told her to catch the adulterer, before rushing to this floor to look for Song Yan but by the time she arrived there, the police were already securing the ce and no one was allowed to get close. Thus, even she had no idea what was going on¡ª¡ª she looked at her second brother and third brother who were looking at me and licked her lips nervously. "I can''t get close, the police are investigating what happened, so they are not allowing anyone to get close to the room but I know one thing¡ª¡ª" she swallowed hard before continuing, " ording to the witnesses, when the room was opened, a wave of blood washed out. It stained the entire carpet until the cream turned red."


    Fu Yu Sheng made a violent move as he stepped forward but Assistant Xu stopped him. " Sir, you can''t. If you rush up there, if you nay chances second Madam escaped, we will attract unnecessary attention to her and that won''t be good for her or the Fu Family. Please believe in God and let me check out what''s happening first."


    Fu Yu Sheng nodded even though he wanted to check whether Song Yan was alright or not by himself. He knew that assistant Xu was right, so he let him go first, after all, he was a calm and rational businessman, there was no way, he will lose his mind at such a moment. However, he sent a quick prayer to God, that Song Yan was fine and escaped scratch-free, or else how will he exin this to Fu Chen? He was anxious and afraid but he still stayed where he was, but at the same time, he couldn''t help but feel upset with Song Yan, why? Was there any need for her toe here? If she wanted a role why don''t just text him? It''s not like he would ignore such a small request of her? She was still his wife and his son''s mother.


    Though inwardly he was slightly panicking, he shot a quick re at Fu Yu Shen as he snarled, " Get ready to take your ass to Amazon."


    " what am I going to do there?" asked Fu Yu Shen staring at his second brother in shock.


    " Sell our products to animals what else? Can''t do it?"


    ''Of course not!'' screamed Fu Yu Shen inwardly but under his brother''s re, he didn''t say anything. He just hoped that whoever it was inside the room, it wasn''t Song Yan. Or else he would be selling smartwatches to monkeys and iguanas.


    Assistant Xu returned in a jiffy since he knew that his big boss was concerned for his wife''s safety. As soon as he came to a stop in front of Fu Yu Sheng, assistant Xu hurriedly rattled off. " At 9:45 someoneined that they were smelling the scent of something foul from this room under the persuasion of the customers the room was opened and two bodies were found, one male and one female."


    Fu Yu Sheng jerked violently but assistant Xu hurriedly added, " the body belongs to an older woman, it''s not the second madam."


    Only then did Fu Yu Sheng sigh and ran his hands over his face as he leaned against the wall opposite him. " Thank...Thank God."


    Assistant Xu looked at his boss who reacted so extremely because of second madam and shook his head, it was so obvious that his boss felt something for his wife but this oblivious dumb dumb couldn''t understand that and called it affection between husband and wife.


    As assistant Xu opened his mouth, the police brought out the two bodies from the room, the reporters were so busy clicking the photos of these two bodies that they didn''t even pay any attention to Fu Yu Shen who was wrapped in a bedsheet. Just as the police were taking the bodies past them, Fu Rong gasped causing Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Yu Shen to look at her.


    " What is it?" asked Fu Yu Sheng noticing the abnormality in his sister.


    Fu Rong shook her head. "It''s nothing, I was just scared because I saw such a horrible sight."


    It was indeed a horrible sight, half of the woman''s face was missing and the man was bleeding so severely from his crotch area, that it was obvious what he was missing. Though Fu Yu Sheng agreed with Fu Rong, he had an inkling that she was hiding something from him.


    However, he didn''t pursue the matter when anyone could eavesdrop on them, instead, he turned to assistant Xu. " What happened inside the room?"


    Assistant Xu shook his head. " No one knows, ording to the people the two of them attracted something evil and ended up like that."


    Fu Yu Sheng scrunched up his brows. " And what does the police have to say in this matter?"


    " ording to them, the two people might have drunk too much and ended up brawling against each other and went too far, since they are still alive."


    Fu Yu Sheng pursed his lips, this exnation was indeed eptablepared to the previous one¡­ can someone go that far while fighting? Never mind, why does it matter to him how they ended up in a fight. Instead, he turned to assistant Xu and asked, " what about your second madam?"


    Assistant Xu''s face turned awkward as he said, " No one saw second madam."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    author''s little theatre:


    Song Yan: Achoo, why ¡ªwhy am I feeling so cold?


    Fu Yu Sheng: SONG YAN!! HOW DARE YOU RUN AWAY!! I CAME TO PLAY YOUR PRINCE CHARMING!!


    Song Yan: pfft!! Who needs you? Get lost.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Fu Yu Shen: I was kicked to Amazon, I feel so upset, give me power stones to soothe my broken heart.

 Chapter 43 No One Saw Madam.

    " What do you mean, no one saw her?" asked Fu Yu Sheng as he turned to look at his assistant with an annoyed expression. " She is a grown woman, how can no one see hering to the hotel and¡ª¡ª" he then turned to look at Fu Rong and asked sternly, " Did your sister inw really came to this hotel or were you pranking me?"


    In this entire world, Fu Rong was scared of her brother the most, she immediately nodded her head¡­ even though she felt like she was betraying Song Yan she still answered honestly, "I swear second brother, I saw second sister inw here." Then she thought about how she might entangle Song Yan in a trouble because of her careless words she immediately added, " maybe second sister inw found out Li Rou''s n and escaped, that''s why the two people fought like that? I mean that''s the only reason, the ugly president must have thought he wasted his money and Li Rou would have tried to defend herself and the matter escted to this point." scrunching up her brow she shook her head. " after all we, do know how money makes people crazy, right?


    Fu Yu Sheng stared at Fu Rong until she started squirming, it made her look even more guilty but what can she say? That sister inw was an amazing ghost hunter? That she was apanied by a female ghost and most likely ordered that female ghost to deal with the two people who tried to take advantage of her? She couldn''t do it! And even if she somehow managed to summon her courage and say it, her second brother and third brother most likely won''t believe her. The two of them were firm believers of science and technology they wouldn''t believe in anything that was rted to ghosts and evil spirits. So even if she wanted to tell them about Song Yan''s powers, she couldn''t bring herself to say anything. However, after a while, Fu Rong stopped feeling guilty she wasn''t in the wrong. He told her second brother and third brother do not believe in ghosts.


    Fu Yu Sheng knew that there was something that Fu Rong was hiding from him, however, he didn''t peruse the matter anymore. He turned to look at assistant Xu. "Assistant Xu, go and check the surveince recording and see where Song Yan went? There is no way that she will be able to vanish in thin air."


    But it turned out that Song Yan indeed vanished in thin air. There was no surveince recording that captured Song Yan arriving or leaving the hotel. It was as if she had nevere here but that wasn''t so surprising what was surprising was that Li Rou indeed came to the hotel and throughout the time she acted very strangely when she first arrived at the hotel she started jumping around shouting that there were ghosts but looking around there was nothing after that¡ª¡ª when she entered the hotel she seems to be talking to someone but in reality, in the video, there was no one near her it seems like she was talking to thin air and the same thing happened when she arrived and the floor where her client was waiting for her to arrive. Before going inside the room Li Rou was looking over her shoulder and seemed to be jabbering to someone behind her but just like at the entrance of the hotel and the reception room there was no one beside her.


    Song Yan didn''t appear from start to finish it was like she was never there.


    Fu Yu Shen saw the surveince recording as well and immediately felt his blood pressure rise. Because of Song Yan and Fu Rong, his brother dragged him without letting him wear any clothes and he was only able to get a bedsheet to wrap around his body so after watching this recording, how can he still remain calm? He looked at Fu Rong and hissed angrily, "Fu Rong just how evil can you be? What did I even do to you that you did something so venomous? Do you have any idea I was sleeping peacefully in my room, I didn''t even have any weapons to defend myself I was literally defenceless and because of you and your stupid story I was dragged here by my second brother and that too without any proper clothes tell me why did you do something so cruel to me? I am your biological brother."


    Fu Rong immediately red up. " Third brother you can eat without thinking but you cannot speak without thinking. Do you think of me as someone who would speak nonsense when it concerns our family members? Second sister inw really came to this hotel, I saw her." Knowing that her second sister inw must have done something to hide her presence, she didn''t mention where she saw her. " most probably second sister inw was smart enough to catch on to Li Rou''s schemes and ran away that was why she wasn''t recorded in the surveince recording." Then she paused and vengefully added, "It''s your fault anyway, if you didn''t arrange such a shady manager for sister inw, then she would have never gone through something like this! Now that you are caught making a mistake, you are dumping your shit on my head?"


    " Fu Rong, what nonsense are you speaking? Is that how a young miss of an aristocratic family should talk?"


    " Why? You can say shit but I can''t? What kind of equality is this?"


    " Fu Rong, You!"


    " Here boss, I got the information of the client that second madam was supposed to meet." Assistant Xu promptly broke the argument between the two of them. " The man, manager Li Rou arranged a meeting with is named Liao Jiming, he owns a smallpany and he liked to invest his money in movies ¡ª¡ªhowever, there are many shady rumours about him. One of them is linked with ourpany."


    "Ourpany?" echoed Fu Yu Shen, a bad premonition rising in his heart.


    Assistant Xu nodded and then hesitated while shooting a furtive look at Fu Yu Sheng. " The rumour is that Liao Jiming met with three actresses from ourpany and after meeting him the three women mysteriously vanished." As soon as assistant Xu finished his words the temperature around them dropped below zero.

 Chapter 44 Bring Her Back.

    Fu Yu Sheng spared one disgusted nce at the ugly face of Liao Jiming before throwing assistant Xu''s phone back to him. " Look more into his and Li Rou''s history, no matter how well a criminal cleans his traces behind, he always leaves something behind. Find the bodies of the three actresses who lost their lives and once you are done finding them release the news in the media, I don''t want to see thispany of his functioning anymore."


    Assistant Xu nodded, however, inwardly he was feeling really vexed. He was an assistant! An assistant who studied business management notw and he never even worked as a part-time detective, how will he find those three bodies? And it has been several months and years since those actresses died. It was nearly impossible for him to find those bodies but in the end, he was working under a tyrant capitalist, who was paying him a sry of millions, so even if he considered it impossible, he had no other choice but to ept it.


    " And send some men to look for Song Yan, if she escaped, I don''t think that she would have gone too far," said Fu Yu Sheng as he turned around and left, once he left ¡ª¡ªFu Yu Shen and Fu Rong didn''t even think about breathing. They have been with their second brother for so many years and naturally knew that even if he was showing it, he was pissed as hell.


    Fu Yu Shen stared at his brother''s figure that was oozing a murderous aura and swiftly sent his prayer to the God above him. He really wished that Song Yan was safe and sound if not. Hehe ¡ª¡ª he will vanish just like those three actresses.


    " FU YU SHEN! WHAT ARE YOU DILLY-DALLYING FOR?" A furious roar jolted Fu Yu Sheng awake from his thoughts. He jumped two feet up in the air before he rushed after his second brother. " I am right here, second brother." So, please don''t beat me.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Song Yan indeed didn''t go too far, after taking care of that pervert and Li Rou, she was in a very good mood. Not only was she able to teach them a good lesson, but she also made a big profit. With this sum of money in her bank, now Song Yan didn''t have to worry about a thing. She very mboyantly entered the medicinal herbs shop and brought all the ''A'' quality herbs that would help her strengthen her body and if she was being honest to God, she felt really pleased when the receptionist swiped her card. Nothing was better than having money in her pocket.


    Once she was done shopping, she picked up her bags and walked out of the shop. And the second she stepped out, a group of burly men surrounded her, Song Yan instinctively went on high alert and just as she was pondering whether she should make use of her powers when the leader of the group with a ferocious face, bald head and body twice as big as her bowed in front of her. "Good evening, Second madam."


    When Song Yan heard the familiar yet not that familiar title, her head buzzed. Second madam¡ª¡ª did this group of men just called her second madam? Now that she was not as wary of them as before Song Yan took a good look at their uniform and noticed the very familiar insignia of the Fu family embroidered on their breast pocket. And her taut muscles wentx, at least they weren''t here to find trouble with her. She thought that the pig she caught somehow managed to escape and sent his men after her, but even if they weren''t Liao Jiming''s men¡ª¡ªit wasn''t a good thing for her.


    Song Yan knew that only Fu Yu Sheng alone had the power to mobilise this group of bodyguards of the Fu family. His elder brother was a mad scientist and had no interest in business and Fu Yu Shen was too much of a womaniser, even if Old grandpa Fu loved his youngest grandson, he wasn''t stupid enough to leave the power to control the Fu family in the hand of Fu Yu Shen.


    Thus, the power of the Fu family fell in fu Yu Sheng''s hands after grandpa Fu retired, if these men came looking for her it could only mean one thing¡ª¡ª Fu Yu Sheng was back!


    Song Yan didn''t know how to react to the return of her husband, thest time she saw him was when he died, back then the cold and stoic Fu Yu Sheng had grown so weak and vulnerable but even at hisst moments he regretted not being here to save her, Fu Chen and his entire family members who slowly lost their lives because of Song Lan, only he managed to survive¡ª¡ª and that was all because of Song Lan''s twisted love for him.


    Her love saved his life but in turn, it snatched the life of many.


    Till the end, he refused to be with Song Lan and left the title of '' second madam of the Fu family'' to her, his ''dead wife''. Song Yan saw the sufferings he went through and slowly her anger turned to bitter tears and then it morphed into nothing but sympathy. Fu Yu Sheng might have lived a long life but he was no different from her ¡ª¡ª he was suffering just like her.


    This was the reason she couldn''t hate him but at the same time, the love she had for him was gone as well. Now he was more or less like a husband in name, whom she was afraid to meet. Fu Yu Sheng might have done something wrong but he always thought about his family before himself, he worked so hard that he could secure the future of his family. So that no one will dare to offend his family in the future¡ª¡ª how was she supposed to act while meeting him?


    What if he detected something was amiss?


    " Second madam?" The bald man who was looking at her solemnly motioned to the car that was waiting for her.


    Song Yan sighed, looks like this meeting was unavoidable.

 Chapter 45 Meeting Fu Yu Sheng After Years.

    Song Yan had no other choice but to follow the group of bodyguards that her husband has sent. She got inside the car and settled down in the back seat, during the ride¡ª- Song Yan was very nervous and she couldn''t help but get anxious when she thought she was going to meet Fu Yu Sheng and the solemn silence in the car was only making her nerves go even more taut with nervousness. What was this? Couldn''t they at least talk a little and tell her what was going on? In her past life, Fu Yu Sheng did return to the country but he soon got busy making arrangements for her and Fu Rong''s funeral and after that, he was too entangled in taking care of thepanies matter as the consecutive death of her and Fu Rong brought negative publicity to thepany.


    However this time neither she nor Fu Rong died, so why was Fu Yu Sheng in the country and even if he returned ¡ª¡ªwhy was he looking for her? Song Yan had many questions but she had no one who would answer her question. She looked at the bald man who was driving the car and finally couldn''t resist asking, "Uhm! Mr Bodyguard can you at least tell me why Fu Yu She¡ª-, I mean my husband is looking for me ?"


    The bald man looked at her through the clear rearview mirror and calmly answered "Second Madam, I am afraid I cannot answer this question. Second master only asked me to bring second madam to him, as for everything else he didn''t tell me and I didn''t ask."


    Song Yan silently looked at the man in front of her and couldn''t help but mumble darkly in her heart at the loyalty of Fu Yu Sheng''s subordinate. That man was very sly not only did he know how to y underhanded tactics in the business world, but he also knew how to choose his subordinates very wisely. Look at this bald bodyguard''s loyalty he even refused to answer such a simple question since his master didn''t give him the permission to tell her anything.


    Song Yan understood that she would not be able to get an answer from these bodyguards so she simply closed her eyes and decided to take a short nap, she couldn''t sleep because she had to take care of Li Rou'' and that pig. Whatever, it doesn''t matter why Fu Yu Sheng wanted to meet her, she will deal with everything that wille in her way ordingly, there was simply no point in worrying! After all Fu Yu Sheng was her husband¡ª¡ªno, ex-husband, so why should she be worried it wasn''t as if he was a demon who will eat her alive!


    The ce where Fu Yu Sheng asked his bodyguards to bring Song Yan was a well-known bar in the city that was owned by Fu Yu Sheng, he only opened it as a part-time interest in the beginning yet somehow the business of this bar started blooming and it became a great asset for Fu Yu Sheng.


    When the car came to stop in front of the bar the bald bodyguard who was driving the car turned his head slightly around and called for Song Yan, "Second Madame, we are here."


    Song Yan''s senses have grown very sharp after years of cultivation. In fact, she already sensed when the car came to a stop and when the bald bodyguard called for her she opened her eyes at once. She turned her head and looked at the glittering ssy sign board of the bar that was owned by Fu Yu Sheng and immediately felt a bit lost, she didn''t know what kind of expression she should make while meeting Fu Yu Sheng, this husband of hers was stoic and stone-faced, every time she used to see him in her past life, she got a feeling that she was facing her stern teacher after she did something wrong.


    However, she soon pursed her lips and thought what was she thinking about? It was in the past and now she was a highly cultivated spirit master, how can she still be scared of Fu Yu Sheng? Since she dared to divorce him, she could always face him without any trouble.


    " Second madam this way." said the Bald bodyguard as he alighted from the car and motioned Song Yan to follow him. Song Yan nodded and followed after him, since Fu Yu Sheng was the VVIP of the bar being the owner and everything there was no chance for him to wait for her in the lounge where all the drunkards and party animals were, instead the bald bodyguard took her to the top floor where all the important people met for business appointments and meetings. It was much more silent than the crowded ground floor that was booming with music and disco lighting¡ª¡ª this top floor waspletely soundproof and with a velvety carpet covering its cream and golden tiles even the click-ck of her heels couldn''t be heard.


    " here we are," said the bald bodyguard and then without giving Song Yan the chance to ready herself, he pushed the door open. When Song Yan''s eyes fell on the man who was sitting in the middle of the room like a king sitting on his throne, she was momentarily stunned.


    The man was tall and imposing, his light grey suit was perfectly ironed without the slightest crease on it. His hair was meticulously styled with a hair gel, only letting three bangs fall on his forehead giving him a rather younger look¡ª¡ª his thick brows and deep eyes locked on her face, as his handsome face darkened by several degrees, his skin that was so fair that it was almost pale flushed red with a hint of anger as his high nose scrunched up in distaste, his lips that were red and kissable pursed tightly as his dark, glittering eyes raked her from top to bottom. His gaze skimmed from her face to the down of her toes before it snapped back to her face and he parted his lips and spoke in his deep and sensual voice, " What are you wearing Song Yan?"

 Chapter 46 Did Not Want To Fight A Beauty.

    Uh oh, thought Song Yan as she looked down at her dress that was too short and revealing because Li Rou wanted her to catch president Liao''s eyes at once. Not only her long legs were revealed even her back was revealed¡ª¡ª in fact even if the dress was covering her front there was a small teardrop cut about the size of a fifteen-centimetre scale to show a hint of her cleavage. All in all the dress was too bold for someone like Fu Yu Sheng who was all about his family and ethics.


    Song Yan was able to hide her presence with the help of Fang Yanli, thetter had hidden her from the surveince cameras with her Yin energy because she was perfectly surrounded by the yin energy of a ghost, the man-made surveince cameras couldn''t catch her. And even if someone saw her, Song Yan was fairly certain that no one would be able to recognise her. That was why she was so bold as to walk around in the dress that she wore to the hotel and didnt think about changing her clothes, never did she think that she will be caught by Fu Yu Sheng.


    As she took a look at her dress, Song Yan inwardly clicked her tongue, the dress was really too sultry no wonder Fu Yu Sheng was so angry¡ª¡ªno, wait why did it matter if he was angry? Was she in the wrong? Of course not! She didn''t choose this dress and even if she wore a revealing dress why should she be afraid of her ex-husband''s anger? She straightened up and puffed out her chest trying her best not to be disoriented by Fu Yu Sheng''s beauty and his shiny purple aura that was the thickest among the Fu siblings. " What do you mean? This dress was purposely picked by the smart, tactful, and highly capable agent that your third brother chose for me? Isn''t it good?" She even ced her hand on her waist and posed.


    Heh, if she was going down she was going to drag Fu Yu Shen together with her.


    Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes twitched as he looked at his wife, who somehow went through loops and bounds of change in just a few months. Thest time he saw her, she was still too shy to wear a shirt that was too fitting, now all of sudden she was not only wearing dresses too revealing she was even posing in front of him. His eyes dangerously swept over to Fu Yu Shen who immediately lowered his head down.


    '' Damn who would have thought that the crazy woman would pull a stunt like that? Was she too tired of living and even if she was tired of living, he wasn''t tired of his life yet! He still hasn''t found his true love and married her!'' Fu Yu Shen felt like he was being wronged to death. It was true that he introduced Li Rou to Song Yan but he never allowed her to bully her like this! He even once warned her that she shouldn''t try to harm Song Yan, so how was this his fault?


    He might have ignored the small offences that Li Rou made against Song Yan but that was it! Who knew that the guts of that woman were so big!


    Fu Yu Sheng really wished he could smack his third brother''s butt like he used to when he was young but then he stopped and stood up. He might as well take care of his brotherter on first he needed to take care of Song Yan, this woman¡ª¡ª her dress must be backless as well, which could be the only reason why his bodyguards were looking down at their feet not even daring to lift their heads.


    He took off his jacket and strode towards Song Yan who was looking at him like a cat with her eyes full of wariness, his lips unconsciously hooked in an arc as he draped the jacket over Song Yan''s shoulders. " You are the second madam of the Fu family and a mother to a young child, do you think it''s appropriate for you to wear clothes like this? Remember to dress ordingly to your status,"


    What Fu Yu Sheng wanted to say was don''t dress like this in front of other men but he didn''t know how to put these words in sentences without sounding like a pervert. If he said something like this doesn''t it mean he was asking her to dress like this around him? Then his gaze slightly slid down to the teardrop cut and he blinked his eyes ¡ª¡ª God, what was he thinking about? How can he let his mind wander around like this? He was the CEO of the Fu cooperations, if he started having such dirty thoughts then how was he any different than those perverts who eyed women all day long. However then he thought about how other men saw his wife dressed like this, his face turned dark all over again. Damn, why was she wearing this dress while jumping around the streets? If even he lost hisposure seeing her like this, who knows what kind of thoughts the man on the streets would have got in their heads.


    He looked at his bodyguard and ordered, " Go and bring a change of clothes for madam from the main house."


    Song Yan: "..." Excuse me? Did I say I want to change my clothes?


    She opened her mouth to retort Fu Yu Sheng''s order but before she could say anything, her husband''s sharp, sword-like gaze cut to her and she instantly mped her mouth shut. Mommy, shepletely forgot how scary Fu Yu Sheng could be when he was angry, so even though she was unhappy with him, she could only swallow back her words and turn silent as she wrapped the coat he draped over her shoulders.


    She wasn''t scared though nuh-uh, a great spirit master like her can never be scared of a human, it was just that Fu Yu Sheng was too beautiful and she didn''t want to fight with a beauty. Yes, that was it.

 Chapter 47 What Will Happen To Miss Lan?

    Song Yan was really miffed at herself, since when did she be so submissive? So what if her ex-husband was a beauty and his Yang energy greatly matched with hers? In the end, they had no rtionship and she should be talking with him on an equal footing instead of acting like a docile wife! She wrapped the jacket that he had given her tightly around her body and followed Fu Yu Sheng as she took a seat opposite him. And as soon as she got in a close range to his Yang energy that was resonating with her Yin energy, Song Yan felt her legs go limp.


    She badly wanted to rub against him and take as much Yang energy from him to suppress her Yin energy that was greedily interlocking with that golden aura that was flecked with purple, no wonder Old Master Gu said that she and Fu Yu Sheng werepatible. Her master must have been talking about theirpatibility before and after her rebirth. Before her rebirth, only her fortunate luck matched with his but now even her Yin energy was showing its belly asking for belly pats. This was humiliating! To think that she was getting so winded up because of her ex-husband! How embarrassing! Someonee and take her away from here!


    Now she knew why she was acting so submissive towards Fu Yu Sheng, it was her Yin energy that was getting out of control¡ª¡ª because of Fu Yu Sheng''s Yang energy. Fortunately, she still had some sense and didn''t jump on Fu Yu Sheng, even though she was itching to shred his clothes and suck his Yang energy. What? She wasn''t a pervert! It was just that the closer the contact the more Yang energy she would be able to suck off Fu Yu Sheng''s body, with his Yang energy alone she would be able to regain all her skills that were lost because of her rebirth and will also be able to save hundreds and thousands of her hard-earned money! What herbs? Why waste money on buying those when she had Fu Yu Sheng? With just his Yang energy suppressing her Yin energy she would be able to regain her life force as a human.


    But luckily, she was a woman with great restraint, even though such an enticing energy bar was sitting in front of her¡ª- she didn''t rush to eat him. Behind her, even Fang Yanli''s eyes were shining as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng and his unlimited Yang energy. " Psst¡ª Song Yan, if you don''t want this man, you can toss him to me. I will willingly take him and you can rest assured I will treat him well!"


    Song Yan heard Fang Yanli''s rambling but didn''t say anything in response, she just clenched her fists and closed her legs before she starts begging for Fu Yu Sheng. " Why did you call me?" She wasn''t going to beg this man, no way¡ª¡ª so what, if he was handsome, fortunate and had a Yang energy that could match her Yin? Protecting her son and her life was more important! And staying by his side will never get her a moment of peace.


    '' But that Yang energy.'' whined her heart.


    '' Shut up'' she scolded.


    '' Our life force and most importantly the money we will be saving¡ª¡ª"


    Song Yan resolutely decided to ignore her heart.


    Fu Yu Sheng returned to his usual expressionless attitude as he looked at Song Yan. His lips pursed tightly as he looked at his wife, she looked more confident than before and for once she wasn''t crying or begging him to take better care of her¡ª¡ª nor was sheining to him but she was also not looking at him with the dependency and trust she used to and so was the innocence ¡ª¡ª Fu Yu Sheng would be lying if he said that it wasn''t a blow in the gut to him. He might have been annoyed with her because she alwaysined to him about this and that but he also found it amusing when she whined and acted coquettishly with him. It was like she was his own rare treasure that he wanted to protect and care for, and when she gave birth to Fu Chen, her ce in his life became even more firm.


    But now it looked like he was the only one who was keeping her firm in his life as for her she has already thrown him out of his life. A dark glint passed in his eyes as he looked at Song Yan, fascinating¡ª¡ª throwing away a toy when it no longer hooked her heart. She was indeed heartless.


    He picked up the wine ss in front of him and hitched his gold-rimmed sses up his nose. " Why? You are my wife, is there a special reason for me to call you?"


    Though his tone was fairly casual as if he was just making small talk both Song Yan and Fang Yanli could see the faint red aura that was flickering over his head.


    Fang Yanli swiftly retreated back as she croaked in a somewhat stuttering voice. " You kn¡­know what Song Yan, you might as well give up. I don''t see why would you want to poke the tiger in his eye. The man might not love you but I don''t think he will agree to divorce you, so you better give it up!"


    Song Yan tightly clenched and unclenched her hands, she too could see that Fu Yu Sheng was angry but she couldn''t give up divorcing him can she? He was the one who ignored her for so many years, and now he returned from God knows where and was acting like he caught her having an affair, was he serious? If she was the old Song Yan, she would have tried to please him and epted that she was in the wrong but she was no longer the old Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng''s attitude was pissing her off!


    '' You ducking bastard, youe home after years and this is how you act towards me?'' Eyes zing with fire she sat up straight and puffed her chest out, as she haughtily looked at him. " Oh, I am your wife? Then what will happen to Miss Lan?"

 Chapter 48 A Bad Liar.

    Fu Yu Sheng felt his brows twitch as he swirled the wine in the ss and then set it back without taking a sip. " You know that my rtionship with her is nothing like that, I haven''t even said more than two sentences to her." He paused then looked at Song Yan who was looking at him with a dissatisfied expression like she wasn''t believing a thing he was saying and sighed. " The only reason I treated her well, is because father inw asked me to, I have no interest in her and if you dislike me contacting her, I can always cut off my contact with her. You just need to tell me what''s upsetting you, there is no need to throw divorce papers at my face."


    What Fu Yu Sheng said was the truth, he really didn''t have any feelings for Song Lan. He knew that she was pestering him with some ugly intentions and would definitely not show any attention to her or else she might be even more tenacious about chasing him. At the beginning of his marriage with Song Yan, he indeed refused to have any contact with her but then after a few months, his father inw came to visit him and said that Song Lan was a sensitive girl and was really upset with his indifference. Fu Yu Sheng didn''t want to embarrass his father inw by calling out Song Lan''s less than pure intentions towards him thus, he agreed to be cordial with her on the surface. But he was being honest to God when he said he was pure, as pure as one could be when it came to being the one who was ruling in the business world. He hasn''t even touched Song Lan''s hand much less have an affair with her.


    He might have treated Song Lan cordially but his treatment of Song Lan could neverpare to Song Yan''s. Because he will never protect Song Lan if she was getting bullied, but that wasn''t the case for Song Yan¡ª¡ª if she was getting bullied he will definitely protect her, or else he wouldn''t have fired all the servants that tried to trample on Song Yan''s authority as the second madam.


    Song Yan felt like she was K.O''ed, this was why she didn''t want to meet Fu Yu Sheng, the guy was as sly as a fox. He didn''t give any opening to his opponent as soon as he opened his mouth. But since she couldn''t give up, Song Yan gritted her teeth and continued as she stubbornly retorted, " Then what about your third brother? He kept embarrassing me, saying how I wasn''t fit to be the second madam of the Fu Family, he kept on touting the trumpet of Song Lan saying that she was the one for you and because I married you¡ª¡ª you left the Fu mansion the second day of our marriage! He even bullied Chen Chen every day when I wasn''t around him. Now Chen Chen is so afraid that he doesn''t want to return to the Fu mansion!" She took a sharp breath and then made her tone as whiny as possible, she knew that when she talked like this to Fu Yu Sheng in the past, he would immediately get annoyed. " and he even arranged that Li Rou as my agent, if I wasn''t quick-minded enough today, my reputation would have been ruined, does he wants me to die? After all, I am a married woman, if something unfortunate happened to me tonight what would have happened to me? I can''t even think about living in a house where snakes are hiding in every corner."


    ''Let''s see how he will counter that'' thought, Song Yan, smugly.


    Fu Yu Sheng has been in the business industry for a long time, how can he not detect the smug glint in Song Yan''s eyes? He naturally understood why she was pulling out all the old scores and smiled cunningly. " He is different from me, what he wants has nothing to do with me. Of course, what he did to you and Chen Chen is unforgivable, so why not send him to Antarctica? I have always wondered whether or not I can open a mall there."


    When Fu Yu Shen and Song Yan heard him decide Fu Yu Shen''s fate so easily with just a couple of words, both of them were stunned. Fu Yu Shen looked at Song Yan then at his second brother before he cried out, " Second brother wasn''t it Africa? Why did you change it to Antarctica at thest moment?"


    Fu Yu Sheng nced at him and lightly said, " The bigger the crime, the greater the punishment." Then he turned to look at Song Yan and asked softly, " Is that enough?"


    " Yes, second sister inw, is this enough?" asked Fu Yu Shen through gritted teeth.


    Song Yan who was the one who caused this mess, ignored the re that Fu Yu Shen was shooting at her, she didn''t panic when Fu Yu Sheng shot another reason down with his gentle ruthlessness, she simply straightened her back and asked straightforwardly, " What if I still want a divorce? Though we got married you have never loved me, Fu Yu Sheng, I can''t simply wait for you at home knitting sweaters for you can I? After all, I am still young."


    "Uh oh," said Fang Yanli.


    Uh oh greatly summed up the situation as the temperature in the room dropped to the freezing point as Fu Yu Sheng chuckled. " You are still young eh?" He looked up at her, his features savage and predatory. " Why is there someone else? You want to knit sweaters for?"


    Song Yan didn''t ept or deny, she wanted a divorce, it didn''t matter how she got it. If being a cheater got her the result she wanted she will ept it.


    "I see" when Song Yan didn''t answer, Fu Yu Shen''s eyes darkened as he stood up from his seat, sweeping his gaze around at the crowd he ordered, " Everyone out."


    The others scuffled out of the room at once, Song Yan stiffened asFu Yu Sheng walked towards her and sat right in front of her. His close proximity made her nerves flutter as her abdomen clenched and unclenched. His eyes skimmed over her face before he softly murmured, " Do you remember what you said when you married me?"


    Song Yan blinked, not knowing how to answer. It has been more than five hundred years since she married Fu Yu Sheng, how will she remember what she said back then.


    Seeing that she wasn''t saying anything Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes dimmed as he closed the distance between them. " Back then you were just neen, I told you that you were too young and will definitely regret marrying a man like me ¡ª¡ª but you were adamant and said that you will never regret it. I told you that you won''t be able to divorce me and you said as long as you can marry me nothing else mattered and that you will never divorce. Have you forgotten all that?"


    Song Yan''s face turned white. Yes! How did she forget this? When her father brought her to Fu Yu Sheng''s house, she fell in love with him and agreed to all the conditions he set, going by the contract she signed she will never be able to divorce him and if she did¡ª¡ª she have to leave Fu Chen behind and that too with the condition of never meeting him again in her entire life!


    Fu Yu Shang smiled when he saw that she finally remembered. " You can forget about divorce, Song Yan. It will never happen¡ª¡ª the men of the Fu family will never divorce their wives. And you know what¡ª¡ª"


    Song Yan''s spine snapped when he trailed off. ''What now? What was he going to say now? Was he going to threaten her with Chen Chen''


    Fu Yu Sheng raised his hand and wiped the corner of her mouth as his lips curled in a teasing arc. " You are such a bad liar, Yan Yan."


    Only then did she realise that she was drooling! AT THE SIGHT OF FU YU SHENG!!!!


    Can someone kill her now? Please and thanks

 Chapter 49 That Was Downright Humiliating Alright?

    Song Yan pulled back ignoring the small pang in her chest when Fu Yu Sheng pulled away from his hand from her face, she shifted her gaze and looked somewhere else. Though she was caught ogling, she was determined to act like nothing happened and what was more she wasn''t even getting excited because of Fu Yu Sheng, yes, she will admit that he was the alpha among the men but in five centuries, she has seen many men that were more or less just as handsome as Fu Yu Sheng. There was no way she was going to be smitten with his looks, if only he didn''t have this abundance of Yang energy! Just how lucky could a man get? Did God take special leave to write Fu Yu Sheng''s destiny or something?


    She hurriedly stood up, trying to hide her flustered expression as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng. Though she indeed wanted to leave happily as husband and wife together with Fu Yu Sheng, she knew that she couldn''t do that, living with Fu Yu Sheng was like walking barefoot on a path that was filled with pins and needles. If it was her alone she wouldn''t have been so afraid, after all, she was a spirits master, there was no way she was going to be scared of those two women who were relying on the skills of a half baked Spirit master. But she wasn''t alone, she needed to worry about Fu Chen as well as her brother and sister inw.


    Song Lan and her mother were highly ambitious women. That Chu Lian was able to slither her way inside Song Yan''s father''s life and even killed her mother, such a woman was someone who hid a knife behind her smile. Song Yan couldn''t bear to take the risk when it came to her son''s life just because she was greedy to strengthen her life force and suppress the Yin energy in her body, when she straightened up her thoughts, her face gradually recovered its cold and stoic expression as the blush on her face receded. " Fu Yu Sheng, do you really insist on not divorcing me?"


    " Yes, even if you are dead. You have to die under the name of Second madam Fu," said Fu Yu Sheng, his tone domineering. He knew that tying Song Yan to his side when she didn''t want to was wrong but it wasn''t him who chased her like a fool and even made a fool out of himself. It was Song Yan she was the one who chased after him, back then when he rejected the marriage, he had lost count of how many times she came to hispany uninvited with a lunch box in her hands. Even though he would respectfully send her back, she would return the very next day¡ª¡ª this continued until the rumours of them dating made to the inte and Fu Yu Shneng finally relented and made a concession for her. If it was someone else he would have ignored that girl, but Song Yan who kept her ego as the young miss of the Song family and kept chasing him for a year impressed him with her tenacity.


    She was the one who forcefully made their marriage happen and now that she was no longer infatuated with him, she wanted a divorce? Did she even ask him what he wanted? When he didn''t want to marry her, she chased him like the world was going to end¡ª¡ª now that she wanted a divorce, he was to do what? Just give in to her?


    " Fine." sneered Song Yan as she flipped her hair behind her. " You have already heard, Chen Chen doesn''t want to return to the Fu mansion everyone bullies him there and the same thing could be said for me. So, we won''t be returning to the Fu mansion, you can just wait there until the day of my death and then bury me as second Madam Fu."


    She expected Fu Yu Sheng to blow up or at least go all caveman ordering her to return at once but he didn''t, instead, he stood up from the table and nodded with a gentle expression on his face. " I see, then that''s a shame."


    What''s a shame? Can someone tell her what was going on in the head of this man?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    " That was embarrassing."


    " Shut up."


    " Why? You have to admit that it was bottom line humiliating. Alright?"


    " Fang Yanli!" Song Yan gritted out through clenched teeth. " Do you believe when I say, I will burn your soul right here and scatter it around?"


    Fang Yanli rolled her eyes as she crossed her arms before heavily snorting. " I was just saying, salivating over a man, I get it if he was my man and with that mega explosive Yang energy of his, I would be salivating over him like a dog with a bone too. But what was that nuzzling against his palm? Weren''t you supposed to act all strong and demand a divorce? How are you going to get a divorce when you acted like a young schoolgirl in love?"


    After they were finished discussing, Fu Yu Sheng followed her all the way to the entrance of the bar. Originally, he asked her to drop her off but when she refused he didn''t force her instead he agreed but just as she was going to walk away, he raised his hand and Song Yan who was startled by his sudden move, nuzzled her face against his palm.


    Onlyter on did she realise that Fu Yu Sheng raised his hand to stop a taxi!


    Song Yan could still feel her cheeks burning with embarrassment. She was supposed to act all high and mighty, like a cold beauty but in front of Fu Yu Sheng, she actually acted like that! Was something wrong with her brain?


    She covered her face as she shook her head. "It is not my fault! That man is just too irresistible!" In terms of Yang energy of course.


    " *Cough* simp *cough*" coughed Fang Yanli.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    ps. Do show some support by sending powerstones andments even a review will be good!!

 Chapter 50 Inhuman Second Brother!

    Song Yan chased after Fang Yanli who flew away from her, the two of them didn''t know that someone was following them from afar.


    " This has second sister inw gone mad?" Fu Yu Shen who was still pitifully huddled in a nket alone looked at Song Yan who was talking to the air. She looked like she was scolding someone but the thing was there was no one beside her! Fu Yu Shen felt a chill creep up on his spine¡ª¡ª did he and Rong''er bully Song Yan until she became mad, this ¡ª- this wasn''t good right?


    Fu Yu Sheng calmly stared at his wife who was running as if she was trying to catch someone. His well-sculpted face turned solemn as he carefully thought about what happened in the hotel. Something like this happened with Li Rou as well, ording to the report that he received from Director Xia, Song Yan indeed left with Li Rou as per the actresses that were under that woman. If Song Yan left with Li Rou, it was impossible for her to escape that woman''s clutches, after all, three actresses under Li Rou vanished all of a sudden and were never found. And yet these things never traced back to Li Rou, instead, it was her who med those three actresses and even smuggled a lot of money from their families ¡ª¡ªThe means of such a woman can''t be as simple.


    So, how could she let Song Yan escape? There was only one thing that could have happened under such circumstances, Song Yan indeed arrived at the hotel with Li Rou but was never caught by the camera. But, how did she do it?


    Fu Yu Sheng remembered the severe injuries on Li Rou and Liao Jiming''s bodies and his eyes narrowed. Such injuries¡ª¡ª can a human even do such harm to someone? Was that even possible?


    He didn''t think about it much instead he turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and gave him a shallow smile. " Well, if your second sister inw went mad, I know whom I need to me, after all, you ¡ª¡ª my brother arranged such an amazing agent for her."


    " That¡ª That second brother, it''s not that I wanted to do something like that, I just thought second sister inw was already the madam of the Fu family¡­.there was no need for her to be an entertainer was it?" stuttered Fu Yu Sheng as he cleared his throat and licked his lips. " I just thought that if she wasn''t given any special preferences, she would learn how to sit still, I was ¡ª¡ª I was just thinking about our family brother, if someone found out that the second madam of the Fu family was acting as an entertainer what will they think¡ª¡ª"


    However, before Fu Yu Shen could finish what he was saying, Fu. Yu Sheng''s stern gaze swept at him and thetter immediately turned as silent as a quail. " When I gave you the rights to act as the boss of Star height, I asked you to take care of Song Yan¡­Did I ever ask you to teach a lesson to her? Do you think I can''t teach my wife?"


    Before Fu Yu Shen could utter a word, Fu Yu Sheng motioned to his bodyguard who stopped the car and dragged Fu Yu Shen out. " Ahhh!! Second brother, what are you doing?" He tried to get back in the car but Fu Yu Sheng stretched his lean and powerful hand as he shut the door close. His austere gaze stared at Fu Yu Shen as he icily spoke, " Fu Yu Shen, it seems that you haven''t learned your lesson yet. Very well then, I will leave you here in the cold air of the summer night and let you think it through clearly. Remember to return home before one in the morning or you can just leave for Antarctica in your nket."


    Then ignoring Fu Yu Shen''s screams, he asked his driver to follow Song Yan who was still walking on the street waiting for a taxi.


    Fu Yu Shen watched his brother heartlessly leave him behind and wrapped the nket around his body even more tightly. " Second brother! Second brother!" F*ck he left him here on this abandoned street! With no money and no clothes, and still, asked him to return home before one in the morning?


    The Fu mansion was at least two hours distance from here and that was by car! If he walked to his house, he might as well reach his house by four in the morning!


    Ahhh!! His second brother was just too inhuman!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Song Yan didn''t know what kind of scene took ce behind her, she simply hailed a cab and returned to the apartment building where her brother lived, because she was too tired she didn''t pay attention to the luxury car that was driving behind her cab, once she settled in the back seat she closed her eyes and took a short rest.


    As for Fang Yanli, she knew that Fu Yu Sheng was following them but didn''t say anything¡ª¡ª such a man was hard toe by, were they supposed to let go of him because of that Song Lan? Humph, never! She would rather watch her soul getting scattered than let this man be bagged by Song Lan! So, she didn''t warn Song Yan and let Fu Yu Sheng chase them, and even if she did tell Song Yan what would have happened? Fang Yanli might not have much idea about the business and its dealings, but she understood that Fu Yu Sheng wasn''t an easy man.


    Even if Song Yan stopped him from following them, he would most definitely find where Song Yan lived easily¡ª- so was there a need to put a fight that they were going to lose anyway?


    Fu Yu Sheng watched the can stop in front of a dpidated building and sneered, " Hah, she made such a ruckus. So, I thought she was hiding somewhere really safe, to think she was just hiding her tail in her brother''s house,"


    His luscious lips curved up as he took out his cellphone. Very well, since she refuse toe back then he had no other choice! He will just follow her and his son! Let''s see how far they will run from him.

 Chapter 51 Changes

    That night many changes took ce in the Star height entertainment, CEO Fu Yu Shen was suddenly dered temporarily incapable to return to his post and Director Xia was given full power to manage thepany.


    The second major change was that Li Rou, the uprising and promising agent was fired from thepany and an investigation team was sent out by thepany to dig out everything about Li Rou and her past dealings.


    Andst but not the least the unlucky goat of thepany Song Yan somehow made a jump to the front line as her charge was taken by the golden te manager Shen Yue.


    The actresses that previously offended Song Yan were all stunned, this ¡­ how was this possible? Wasn''t Song Yan the illegitimate daughter of the Song family? Wasn''t she detested by Song Lan the legitimate miss of the Song Family and the girlfriend of Fu Yu Sheng? So, howe something like this was happening?


    How can Song Yan suddenly jump to the priority list of thepany? For her sake, even Song Lan was pushed behind! How can this happen? Even if something happened and everything was settled between Song Lan and Song Yan there was no way, a boyfriend will give priority to his girlfriend''s half-sister, right?


    The entirepany was in shock and Song Lan who was hurriedly taken to the hospital after being found in the parking lot of thepany also suffered a great shock.


    "It''s nothing to worry about, Sister Lan," said Wang Yufan, he was Song Lan''s greatest admirer and supporter in thepany and currently he was shooting a drama with Song Lan. He was also the one who realised that Song Lan wasn''t picking up her calls when the director called her to discuss a scene.


    That was why he rushed to thepany and searched for Song Lan, if not for him, Song Lan would have been left in that empty parking lot for the entire night!


    " Men are always like this, they change their taste once in a while only to realise that they were listing for fish bead while holding the diamond in their hands." Wang Yufan was also a second-generation rich heir. He knew too well how it felt when the illegitimate children snatched the limelight from the legitimate ones. Since Song Yan was the ''illegitimate one'', he naturally hated her more than anything.


    Song Lan pursed her lips as she stared at the email notification that she received from thepany. Her fingers were tightly clenching the phone that she was holding¡ª¡ª


    '' How? How was this possible? Song Yan''s luck was all snatched by her so how can that woman still change her fate?''


    Song Lan has already lost a lot of blood because of the incident in the parking lot and now that she received such a shock, her face became even paler.


    Wang Yufan who saw her pitiful condition couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. This Song Lan was really unlucky, first, her position as the heiress of the Song family was threatened and now even her love life was threatened by the illegitimate daughter of her father.


    He patted her shoulder and soothingly spoke, " Sister Lan, there is no need for you to be upset. CEO Fu is a smart man, he can take care of such a big business, surely he will know better than to fall for an illegitimate daughter, right?"


    ''Illegitimate daughter?'' Song Lan''s face turned gloomy as she closed her phone. Though she was the one who spread the rumours that Song Yan was the illegitimate daughter while she was the legitimate one. Song Lan knew the truth well, so was this the reason that Fu Yu Sheng wasn''t paying any attention to her? Because she was the illegitimate daughter of the Song family?


    "Brother Wang, can you leave me alone for a moment?" Though Song Lan was infuriated with Wang Yufan for his illegitimate daughter''sment, she still smiled at him. But at the same time, she acted her role as the girl whose boyfriend was snatched by her sister.


    She desperately clenched the talisman around her wrist, as soon as the magic of the talisman started to work, Song Lan''s entireplexion turned pallid and even her lips turned purple, she was cutting a sorry figure like that of a heartbroken girl.


    Wang Yufan thought that Song Lan was upset by what happened between Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan, so he nodded and walked out of the hospital ward and closed the door behind him.


    Once he was gone, Song Lan''s pitiful face immediately turned grim as her entire expression turned into something sinister. She opened her phone and once again took a look at the email that was lying in her inbox.


    " How is this possible!" she grounded out, there was no way Song Lan would be willing to believe such a thing. She has wasted years to wrench Song Yan out of her path and yet¡ª¡ª instead of bing worm food that bitch was actually making aeback? How in the world was this even possible?


    And what happened to Li Rou? That idiotic woman! She was supposed to ruin Song Yan not give her a chance to turn the tides around.


    Her eyes shed as she hurriedly dialled a number. " Hello? Yea, it is me, I have a job for you¡ª¡ª"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Song Yan didn''t know that so many changes took ce in the Star Heightpany in just a few hours. Aftering home she went straight to bed and fell asleep after hugging her precious son.


    So, when she woke up and turned the aerone mode on her phone, Song Yan was surprised when she noticed the number of messages and calls that were left on her phone. At first, she was just surprised but after reading the content of the messages she was furious!


    She was switched to the priority list? She was even given the gold ted manager Shen Yue?


    Looking at the content of the email, Song Yan wanted to bang open Fu Yu Sheng''s head and see what actually went in there. She was trying toy low! LAY LOW!!! How in the world she was going to stay low and hide in the corners from Song Lan like this?

 Chapter 52 Shen Yue, The Gold Plated Manager

    Song Yan was so angry that she wanted to p Fu Yu Sheng, this husband of hers was really something. Back when she was bent on getting along with him, he showed a discontent expression on his face every freaking time. In fact, he even consummated their wedding night with her because that was what was expected of him.


    Back then sticking to Fu Yu Sheng was simr to sticking a hot pan to a cold back and now when she was bent on leaving him, he was sticking his nose in her business. What was this? Were all men like this?


    She was upset but she didn''t tap on Fu Yu Sheng''s number to scold him, going by his antics, will only make him fervent in case he realised that doing these kinds of stupid acts caught her attention.


    And what the hell was she supposed to say? That she was upset that he diverted all the attention from Song Lan to her? That she wanted to stay as low profile as possible? She was working as an entertainer, how the hell was that even possible!


    Even without calling Fu Yu Sheng, she could imagine his response.


    '' If you want to stay low profile thene back home and start doing your responsibilities as the second madam Fu!''


    Yeah, that was it. He would definitely respond to her like this!


    Song Yan groaned and hugged Fu Chen who was still sleeping. Looking at her son''s cute and chubby face, she could feel all her anger flowing out of her body. Why wasn''t her husband as cute as her son? Look at Fu Chen, he never made her angry and then look at his ipetent daddy¡ª¡ªsimply useless!


    " That idiot." hissed Song Yan as she read thetest message sent by her gold ted manager, she was asking her toe to thepany as soon as possible saying that she had a job ready for her.


    Though Song Yan didn''t want to go she had no other choice, however, she was angry enough to use a good sum of the medicinal herbs that she brought yesterday in her bath. Since her husband made her blood boil she needed to replenish the blood that she has lost by getting angry right?


    Song Yan took a good refreshing soak in the medicinal bath that she has prepared and once she was certain that she has regained a fourth of the life force she has lost, she got out of the bath, cleaned the tub and wiped the water that was dripping down her body and changed into a new set of clothes.


    " Ah Yan Yan, you are up early? Wen Mingzhi who just woke up and walked out of her room to brush her teeth was surprised when she saw that her sister inw was already done washing and was even getting ready. " Are you going somewhere?"


    Song Yan nodded as she untangled the knots in her hair. " My manager asked me toe to thepany early, she wrote in her message that she has arranged some work for me."


    If possible Song Yan would have refused to work in the entertainment industry. After all, she has seen more than the dark side of this shining industry that hid all its dirty secrets under the mour but she was in desperate need of money, firstly, she needed to look for a good house with a decent locality for her brother and sister inw, if they stayed here ¡ª¡ª who knows when they might get attacked by that vicious mother and daughter pair.


    And secondly, Fu Chen was already in school and the fee of that school he was studying in wasn''t a small sum either, with the money that she received from Li Rou, she was settled for this year but what about the next and the one after that? If she wanted to live as a single mother then she needed to make herself that capable.


    There were also the start-up funds that she needed to save for her brother''s business and her sister inw''s fashion boutique. Just this small sum of money wasn''t enough for her goals, she needed more.


    At this moment her fame as a spiritual master wasn''t great, and she wouldn''t be able to earn much from it right now, and as of now, she could only make do with these small roles that she was given while working as a spiritual master on the sidelines.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Song Yan left for thepany after Fu Chen woke up. When she arrived at thepany she was more than aware of the sharp eyes that were sweeping left and right at her. Though she was a bit ufortable with the attention she wasn''t embarrassed. She knew that after the sudden big changes that Fu Yu Sheng has donest night, this much was expected. She didn''t pay attention to the gazes of the people who were staring at her with scrutiny and simply took the elevator to the office where her new manager was waiting for her.


    Fortunately, though the group of people in the elevator looked at her with mixed gazes that were full of contempt and shock, neither of them tried to pick a fight with her. Song Yan stared right ahead at the elevator door and walked out as soon as her floor came, the second she stepped out, the heated discussion in the elevator began at once.


    Most probably they were talking about her.


    She shook her head. Really, people had just too much free time on their hands instead of working they were more engrossed in gossiping about this and that.


    Song Yan shrugged off the negative thoughts that were bothering her and walked to Shen Yue''s office before knocking.


    "Come in." From inside came a stern and melodious voice, Song Yan pushed open the door and her gaze met with Shen Yue who was sitting on her chair shuffling a bunch of papers that were scattered all over the tabletop. Shen Yue looked up and when she saw her surprise shed in her eyes before she smiled and stood up with her hand outstretched. " Good to see you, Madam Fu."

 Chapter 53 Not As Friendly.

    " You¡­Know about my identity?" asked Song Yan as she shook hands with Shen Yue before she sat down. She was really surprised that Fu Yu Sheng even let the higher-ups know about her identity as madam Fu? Well, at least he did something good in his life, after suffering so much this was the least she deserved.


    Shen Yue smiled as she took her seat and cleared out her table by putting all the contracts and scripts to one side. " Yes, I received an email from Director Xia, she asked me to take proper care of you. And even if she didn''t it wouldn''t have been difficult given, that Star height never gives any special preference to any of its artists."


    Song Yan nodded in understanding, she knew Xia Qinghaun, she was one of those many few who attended her wedding ceremony with Fu Yu Sheng, so of course, thetter knew about her identity as second madam Fu. However, Song Yan was surprised by Xia Qinghuan''s sudden help after all the two of them have never crossed paths before and she wasn''t even her acquaintance much less her friend, but it didn''t change the fact that Director Xia has helped her out greatly by sending that email to Shen Yue. This favour she was going to pay back one day. " I see, and you called me here because?"


    Shen Yue smiled, she was finding Song Yan more and more likeable. The other was neither overbearing nor fawning instead she was very straightforward and wasn''t willing to waste her time talking nonsense. Shen Yue liked people with straightforwardness the most, she picked up a script that was lying on the corner of her table and handed it to Song Yan. " This is a new drama ourpany is investing in it. It goes by the name ''Oh My Prince'', both the female lead and the male lead are from ourpany even for the third lead an artist from ourpany was selected but then she ended up getting entangled in an ident the day before yesterday and broke her back. Now, the director is looking for another artist to y the role of the third female lead."


    Song Yan took the script from Shen Yue and flipped it through, the drama was set in the ancient times and she was ying the role of the white moonlight of the prince, her role was small and her scenes were even less than the viiness as the third female lead dies because of an illness and the princeter on falls in love with the female lead and forgot all about her.


    " I know what you are thinking with your current fame, we can only manage these kinds of roles at the moment," said Shen Yue understanding Song Yan''s silence, as she proceeded to exin the script in further detail. " Though your scenes are fewer, the director has assured me that the cinematography of your role will be perfect, given that you will be ying the role of the prince''s first love. As long as you can capture the essence of this role, I am sure you will be able to get a better role in the future."


    " I understand," said Song Yan as she ced the script in her oversize bag, Shen Yue was given to her by Fu Yu Sheng, even though she didn''t want to admit it, she knew that she could trust Fu Yu Sheng with closed eyes.


    Shen Yue breathed a sigh of relief, she was afraid that the second madam Fu would be upset with this small role that she has picked for her but seeing that Song Yan was willing to cooperate with her, her worries seized and her smile turned even more sincere. " I will call the male lead of the drama. He is an artist, I am in charge of and he is really nice too, I never had any trouble with him ever since he sighed into thepany since I have three artists to manage, I won''t be able to check up on you every day, but with him around you won''t get bullied."


    Then she picked up the receiver of thendline and made a call.


    Song Yan naturally had no problem with the meeting the male lead in fact it was better if someone was there to take care of her since she didn''t want to go head-on with Song Lan yet. She didn''t have much recollection of the past but she remembered everything that happened to Song Lan after all it was all her luck that she was using to im that glory which never belonged to her in the first ce.


    After Shen Yue finished talking she ced the receiver back on thendline setup and smiled. " But I have to say that you are fairly lucky. This role would not havee to you if not for that actress having an ident."


    Song Yan didn''t say anything. Lucky? of course, she was lucky. Her fate has slowly started to change after she broke that luck snatching array, if not for Song Lan snatching her luck, she would have been the one who would have be the face of thispany and the nation''s goddess. Everything that Song Lan has now belonged to her!


    Song Yan clenched her fists and breathed slowly to calm herself down, it was alright, so what if things weren''t working as she wanted them to? Slowly, she will change the tide around and snatch everything that was originally hers.


    While she was engrossed in her thoughts the door to Shen Yue''s office opened and the artist who was ying the role of the Prince in the drama walked in. Song Yan looked up, she wanted to stand up and greet her colleague but then her gaze met with his frigid cold one and Song Yan swallowed back her greeting. Well then, looks like this young man wasn''t as friendly as Shen Yue made him out to as.

 Chapter 54 Mistress?

    " Wang Yufan you are here," said Shen Yue, she hadn''t noticed the chilling re Wang Yufan was giving Song Yan and was still smiling as she introduced the two of them. " Song Yan, this is Wang Yufan¡ª¡ª he is ying the role of the prince in the drama and Wang Yufan, she is Song Yan, you can call her sister Yan or Yan Yan, she is your junior and will be ying the role of your white moonlight in the drama."


    Shen Yue stopped speaking and waited for Wang Yufan and Song Yan to greet each other but not only they did not greet each other, but the two of them were also hatefully ring at one another, no in fact it was right to say that only Wang Yufan was ring at Song Yan, thetter was only responding to his gaze with her own one. She wasn''t willing to be dominated by anyone, and nor was she willing to be wronged. So, not only did she not greet Wang Yufan respectfully, she stared back at him not showing even an ounce of weakness.


    " Wang Yufan? What''s wrong?" asked Shen Yue finally catching that something was wrong between the two of them as her gaze ping-ponged between the two of them.


    Wang Yufan broke away his gaze from Song Yan and put the ring match to a stop that he was having with Song Yan before he turned to Shen Yue with a look of disappointment on his face, as he spoke in a voice full of contempt. " Sister Yue, I thought that you were smart but to think that you actually took riff-raff like her under you. How can you do something like this, have you thought about what the others will say if you ept someone like her in your care?"


    Song Yan, who was criticised for absolutely no reason, couldn''t help but lift her head as she red at the man in front of her who was spitting whatever trash he had in his mouth and immediately retorted, " Who are you calling a riff-raff? Do you think that you are the president of the country? You are an artist just like me, who are you and what right do you have to make unnecessaryments on me?"


    Wang Yufan blushed at Song Yan''s words but he still looked at Song Yan with usations in his eyes. " Don''t go acting all high and mighty, when you are not! Even if I am not the president of the country at least I am pure and not like a certain someone who acts all pure and lofty but is actually shameless andplete trash who snatches her sister''s boyfriend!"


    " Wang Yufan! What nonsense are you spouting? Did you get drunkst night or what? How can you say such things to Song Yan?" Before Song Yan could say anything, Shen Yue exploded and why wouldn''t she? Song Yan was second madam Fu and Fu Yu Sheng has ced his wife under her care because he knew about her capabilities, if his wife ended up getting bullied by someone under her on the first day she took charge of his wife, what will Fu Yu Sheng do to her? " If you have something to say, then say it properly don''t go around speaking nonsense! What mistress? What sister and what boyfriend?"


    Song Yan was already married with a child!


    " Do I need to rify more?" scoffed Wang Yufan sarcastically. " She knows what she has done., Humph, an illegitimate child will always show their true colours sooner orter" then he turned to Shen Yue and tipped his chin stubbornly. " Sister Yue, if this woman is going to work in the drama with me then I might as well quit!"


    " You¡ª¡ª" Shen Yue was so angry that she was lost for words to scold Wang Yufan.


    Song Yan didn''t bother exining anything to Wang Yufan after she carefully thought about things through, she finally understood what was happening. Her lips ticked up in a mocking sneer ¡ª¡ª ah, so after stealing her family, her luck and even her life¡­Song Lan even wanted to snatch her identity as the legitimate daughter? If this was before she wouldn''t have cared about it but now she wasn''t going to let Song Lan get away with her stupid antics of smearing her name.


    She took out her phone and dialled Fu Yu Sheng''s number that was saved on her phone as ¡ª¡ª Golden husband. This name was of course inspired by that golden luck aura that he always had around him.


    When Wang Yufan saw that Song Yan was taking out her cellphone, he was worried that she was trying to take a sneak video of him, refusing to work with her. He hurriedly tried to snatch it from her but Song Yan who saw iting was even faster, she looked at Wang Yufan and smiled. " What is it? You dare to say it but can''t let others see the real side of the sunny boy Fan Fan?"


    " You!" Wang Yufan once again made an attempt to take the phone from Song Yan but this time the call was connected and a cello like the voice of a man echoed in Shen Yue''s room.


    " Hello?"


    Shen Yue held her head in desperation. Over, it was over! Fu Yu Shen was going to give her hell for this mistake alone. Even Wang Yufan''s eyes quivered, he was friends with Fu Yu Sheng and of course recognised that unique voice. " Fu Yu Sheng?"


    "¡­..?" There was only silence from the other side before. " Wang Yufan what are you doing with my wife''s phone?"


    " Wife?" When Wang Yufan heard the word ''wife''ing from Fu Yu Sheng''s mouth he thought he was mishearing things. He poked his pinky in his ear and cleaned it before asking once again, " Who is your wife?"


    Before Fu Yu Sheng could answer Song Yan took the lead and smilingly pointed to herself. " I am his wife," then she turned to the speaker of her phone as her devilish smile widened even more. " Fu Yu Sheng, today your friend called me a shameless mistress and even said that I snatched you from Song Lan, so pray tell me when did this happen? As far as I know, we have been married for eight years¡­. If Song Lan is your girlfriend then doesn''t it mean you were cheating on me?" Then she looked at Wang Yufan who has gone very white and nodded her head in an '' I am not done with you yet'' manner and then added. " You better give me a decent exnation or I am taking our son away and filing for divorce in the court."


    "¡­.?" Fu Yu Sheng ended the call two secondster, Wang Yufan thought that maybe his friend didn''t care much about this wife of his but then his phone started ringing and the name disyed on it was ¡ª¡ª Fu Yu Sheng.


    He was done for.

 Chapter 55 Apologise!

    Song Yan of course noticed the familiar number that was shing on Wang Yufan''s screen but she didn''t care about it. It was all Fu Yu Sheng''s fault anyway, who asked him to treat Song Lan so well in thepany? Even if it was her father who asked him to treat Song Lan well couldn''t he see that her father also kicked her and her brother out of the Song family? Of course, that happened after he left for the business tour but nheless, it wasn''t something that Fu Yu Sheng didn''t know but because of his stiff, '' I don''t go back on my word'' attitude she had to suffer so much.


    Such a lesson was long overdue for him. Song Yan stood up and put her phone back in her bag, as she turned to look at Shen Yue with a shallow smile on her face. " Sister Yue, I will be leaving now. If your high and mighty male lead changes his mind about not working with me in the drama, you can give me a call. Then we will discuss what we need to do after that."


    Wang Yufan who has just picked up Fu Yu Sheng''s call stiffened as his head snapped up and he looked at Song Yan who had a fake smile ying on her lips. She raised her brow and nodded her head as she turned around and walked out of the room leaving him alone to deal with an angry Fu Yu Sheng. He turned his head stiffly towards Shen Yue sending a silent plea for help but thetter simply shook her head and mouthed, '' idiot'' before turning her attention back to the scripts that she has just received.


    Wang Yufan was abandoned from all sides and had no choice but to gulp silently and deal with Fu Yu Sheng on his own. " Br¡­.brother Fu?"


    " What''s wrong why are you talking in such a soft voice?" asked Fu Yu Sheng as he strode out of his office, earlier when he received a call from Song Yan, he already knew that something was up but when he received the report from Assistant Xu regarding what was happening in thepany, he was stunned¡ª¡ª Song Yan, his wife was degraded to the position of his mistress while Song Lan whom he didn''t even know properly became his girlfriend.


    Fu Yu Sheng was simply bamboozled by the twists and turns of the rumours that were spreading in thepany, he was just thinking about how to deal with them when Song Yan called and once again threatened him with divorce and what was more it was because of his good friend. " Why don''t you use the same tone with which you used my wife of being my mistress?"


    Wang Yufan took out his handkerchief that was in the left breast pocket of his shirt and wiped the sweat that was dripping down his forehead. He coughed twice before he spoke in a low, apologetic voice, " Brother Fu, it''s not like that ¡ª¡ª I was fooled as well, that Song Lan she told me that she was your girlfriend¡­. I mean she had some private photos with you, and you don''t like taking photos with just anyone that''s why I¡ª¡ª"


    Only Wang Yufan knew that he was as innocent as a pure white rabbit, he was deliberately lured into the cave by that sly fox and was brainwashed into doing her bidding! Fu Yu Sheng was a really private person, he hardly got close to anyone other than his family or friends, when Song Lan showed him the photo he thought that she really was Fu Yu Sheng''s girlfriend. How was he supposed to know that it was the ssic drama scene of a woman using her rtionship with her sister and trying to get close to her brother inw?


    Now that Wang Yufan knew the rtionship between Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan, he couldn''t help but be disgusted by Song Lan. That woman -------she was really good, not only was she trying to seduce her brother inw, she was even trying to step on her sister by using the resources in her hands and spreading nonsensical rumours.


    Fu Yu Sheng raised his hand that was as pale as the moonlight on a dark night, and punched the elevator buttons with his distinctively bony fingers, he listened to Wang Yufan''s exnation and his eyes shed with a dark glint as he parted his cherry blossom like lips, his eyes squinting slightly as his voice dipped a pitch. " I don''t want to hear your excuses, Wang Yufan. You better apologise to my wife and make amends with her, in case she decided to pursue the matter with me, I will have to call old master Wang and tell him about yourtest feat at the driving arena."


    Wang Yufan instantly went as quiet as a mouse, no longer daring to fight his case. Ever since he was a kid, he was quite attracted to racing cars but his family was afraid that he would get entangled in an ident and hurt himself, so they resolutely refused to let him race and when his father''s affair surfaced and that illegitimate son entered the Wang family house, theypletely banned him from touching his racing car.


    But Wang Yufan was addicted to racing and couldn''t get enough of it, it was like his own personal brand of drug that he couldn''t get enough of.


    The night before yesterday he has sneaked out of his house and went to his favourite racing spot where he raced around the mountains circuits that were twice as dangerous as the racing circuits in the city but the thrill he got was addicting¡ª¡ª he was thinking about going to the racing circuit tonight. But if Fu Yu Sheng told his grandfather about this then he would be locked in the house for the next three months.


    He secretly cried. A tyrant!A wife spoiling tyrant! Just because his wife was threatening to run away with his bun, he was threatening him like this. " I got it."


    Hearing Wang Yufan''s response, Fu Yu Sheng was toozy to bother with him and ended the call, then he turned to Assistant Xu and said, " Deal with those rumours. I don''t want to see them ever again."

 Chapter 56 Burned In Flames.

    Song Yan walked out of Shen Yue''s office calmly, after living as a ghost for five hundred years, she has made her heart as hard as a rock. Such small matters wouldn''t even tickle her much less anger her into ruining her mood, her eyes cleverly flicked around the empty hallway as she strode towards the elevator.


    Getting ready toe to thepany seemed to have gone to waste, she should have just stayed at home and checked up on thepany''s forum first beforeing here, it wasn''t that she was angry at the rumours but she was indeed upset about wasting her time bying to thepany ¡ª¡ª if she stayed at home, she could have drawn some talisman and sold them at the night market, but instead she had to go through all that.


    Fang Yanli who was listening to everything inside the ring came out of the glowing amber and looked at Song Yan whose mood was indescribable, she pursed her pale lips and looked at Song Yan with a troubled expression. " Why don''t you just tell everyone your identity as the second madam Fu? Wouldn''t that make less of a trouble for you?"


    Listening to Fang Yanli''s words, Song Yan had an urge to roll her eyes. She gave Fang Yanli a bored expression before speaking up, " Do you think that will lessen my troubles? If I tell the world that I am second madam Fu then it will only bring me more trouble, Song Lan is acting behind the scenes because my identity is a secret and she believes that she still has time to turn her luck around and snatch everything from me but in case my identity gets exposed, she will onlye after me harder than ever. If it was me, I wouldn''t have worried about her but with Chen Chen beside me, I need to think carefully."


    " Then why did you tell that man your identity?" asked Fang Yanli in confusion.


    Song Yan''s lips tipped up as she tilted her head and looked at Fang Yanli who was blocking the surveince cameras for her. "Wang Yufan is a smart man, if not his grandfather wouldn''t have dered him as the Wang family''s heir. He knows what he can say and what he cannot say, so he will definitely not try to find trouble with me by yammering about my identity to others." Then she paused as she thought about something and added, " and if I didn''t do it then, Song Lan would have founded herself a strong backer, I didnt like the idea of her having a strong backer behind her, she is enough of trouble with Song family behind her. In case Wang family was added into the mix then that girl would simply start acting crazy."


    The Wang family was an aristocratic family that has deep roots in both the business and military world, if Song Lan were to get the backing of the Wang family then she would have just be even morewless than she already was¡ª¡ª


    " Sister inw! Sister inw!" Wang Yufan who just rushed out of Shen Yue''s office rushed after Song Yan, his feet slipping on the polished marble floor because of his hurried pace. " Sister inw wait for me! Just listen to me for a second!"


    Fang Yanli looked at his flustered appearance andughed unhurriedly. " Looks like your husband gave him quite a scolding would you look at him? He looks like if he didn''t apologise to you, he might die. Even hisplexion is paler than me¡ª¡ª that''s something, you have to admit."


    Song Yan heard Wang Yufan''s calls and her expression darkened. This young man was really flexible just a few minutes ago he was calling her a shameless mistress, and now he was running after her shouting '' sister inw¡ª- this and sister inw that'', sure enough, Fu Yu Sheng''s friends were just as sly as him.


    Fu Yu Sheng: "..." I was shot while ying dead?


    Wang Yufan saw that Song Yan was not listening to him and gritted his teeth. He wasn''t trying to apologise to her just because he was afraid that Fu Yu Sheng would tell his grandfather that he was racing in secret but also because he felt a bit guilty about saying all those things to Song Yan just because of his stupidity. He hurried his pace and then raised his hand before catching Song Yan''s wrist. " I am sorry about this Sister inw, but can you please¡ª¡ª"


    Song Yan didn''t hear a thing he was saying because the second Wang Yufan touched her, the gleaming window next to her flickered and then it started ying a scene like a television. In the windowpane she saw a young man who resembled Wang Yufan greatly but was a bit older than him ¡ª¡ª- he was paying a hefty sum to a thug like man in an alley behind the '' Milk&Cookie'' cafe, before whispering something hurriedly to the thug and then slipping out of the alley without being noticed by anyone.


    And then the scene flickered once again ¡ª¡ª now the thug was lying under a sports car as he tinkered with it and Song Yan clearly saw him nting a small bomb under the car before connecting the strings to the elerator before snapping the breaks¡­ a smart trick.


    As long as the owner of the car stepped on the elerator the bomb would explode¡ª- it wasn''t big enough to blow the entire car into smithereens, only big enough to cause the car to catch fire.


    With the breaks broken, the driver wouldn''t be able to stop the car and before long anyone could even realise what was happening ¡ª¡ªthe fire would reach the oil tank and explode. Zero evidence yet clear result.


    Song Yan blinked her eyes as she looked at the horrified expression of the driver just before the car exploded and he was burnt alive¡ª¡ª the man in the car was none other than Wang Yufan who kept fighting till hisst breath but was soon engulfed by the roaring mes.

 Chapter 57 Jade Bracelet.

    " Sister inw, what''s the matter?" When Wang Yufan saw that Song Yan wasn''t answering him, he thought that she was still angry at him, so he whipped in front of her and quickly apologised to her once again. " Sister inw, please don''t mind my earlier attitude, I was misguided by that Song Lan and ended up making a blunder. If I had known that she was nothing but a big fat liar and you were the real deal, I would have never even dared to offend you in my dreams."


    Though Wang Yufan said that inwardly he was cursing Fu Yu Sheng back when his good friend was getting married, he has hidden the wedding ceremony from everyone and only invited his close family, now that he identally offended his wife, he was bent on setting scores right with him! Who was the one who was wrong here? If that little devil had invited him to his wedding would he have made such a big mess today? He was the reason this entire situation was like this and yet that man had the face to scold him. If he was such a wife loving manic then why not protect your wife from the very start!


    Because of Wang Yufan''s sudden appearance, the scene that was ying on the windowpane was disturbed and the connection that was established was broken¡ª¡ª the windowpane returned to its normal self but Song Yan couldn''t return to her usual state. The gruesome picture of the man being burned alive in the car was firmly imprinted in her mind, even though what she saw in the window was like watching a vintage television with its antenna all shaken up, Song Yan could clearly recall what was she has seen in the window. She couldn''t forget the horrified expression of Wang Yufan before he was swallowed up by the holocaust. The circuit where the ident took ce was deep in the mountains, even if Wang Yufan tried to cry for help, no one woulde to save him, it was a perfect n to kill someone and make it look like an ident. And if Song Yan wasn''t wrong the man who was behind this shocking ident must have been Wang Yufan''s half brother.


    When the realisation of what she has seen Song Yan''s face turned ashen and her pupils quivered.


    " Sister inw, what''s wrong? Don''t¡ª¡ª Don''t look at me like that, I am afraid I won''t be able to take the pressure." Wang Yufan noticed that Song Yan was staring at him point nk and thought that she was attracted to his handsome face like every other fangirl of his, and it wasn''t her fault either. He was just too handsome, or else he wouldn''t have been dered the male visual of thepany by Director Xia. He touched his face and suddenly felt a bit helpless, sigh~ being too good looking was also troublesome.


    Though he was pleased by Song Yan''s admiration, Wang Yufan was worried that if he didn''t snap Song Yan out of her daze, someone might send him into a permanenta for the rest of his life. Fu Yu Sheng didn''t have many friends back when he was a child, but those who knew him, were well aware of how serious he was about protecting things that belonged to him and what was more, this was his wife. In case his wife ended up getting smitten with him then what was he supposed to do? Wouldn''t he be called a traitor of friendship for digging the corner of his friend?


    Song Yan shook her head, as she tried to get rid of the haunting face that was engulfed in the sea of fire. She cleared her throat and before she raised her head and looked at Wang Yufan with her dark eyes that were mysteriously glittering as she said, " Don''t go out to race tonight."


    Wang Yufan was stunned at first he was surprised when he heard Song Yan ask him not to race but then he thought about how Fu Yu Sheng would often scold him for carelessly racing in dangerous circuits, maybe that sly dogined about him to his wife as well? After all, apart from his good friends, no one else knew that he was a racer, not even the persistent paparazzi could track him down.


    Though he found Song Yan''s sudden care a bit strange, he was still happy. As long as Song Yan was willing to care about him, doesn''t it mean that she has forgiven him? His face immediately lit up with a smile as he rubbed the back of his nape. " Don''t worry, sister inw. I am very careful while driving so, you don''t have to worry about me at all. If Brother Fu wasn''t so strict, I would have taken you on a round as well, you would have realised how thrilling racing really is."


    Song Yan noticed Wang Yufan''s reluctance and excitement, it was clear he was thinking that she was just asking him to stop racing because she was worried about him. She stared at Wang Yufan with her limpid eyes as she carefully examined Wang Yufan''s body, only then did her gaze fall on the jade bracelet that he was wearing. Her eyes shed as she activated her yin and yang eyes and sure enough, the jade bracelet had inscriptions inscribed on it, to others this jade bracelet was nothing but normal but Song Yan could see that it was actually a dark magic artefact that was specifically created to make every other artefact work on Wang Yufan.


    Most likely that illegitimate son and his mother were behind this bracelet as well.


    Wang Yufan sensed that Song Yan was staring at the bracelet that he was wearing and smiled. " Sister inw, you like it? It''s an ancient artefact that my father brought for me from country Z."


    Song Yan''s pupil shook but then she calmed down, well of course¡­.pillow talk has always been the greatest tool in the hand of mistresses. She took onest nce at the bracelet before solemnly looking at Wang Yufan. " There are some things that can''t be seen or perceived. Misfortunes can alwayse in the guise of blessing, I know that you won''t be able to understand what I am saying but I still hope that you will listen to me and keep this talisman with you."


    Then she took out a vivid yellow talisman with red inscriptions on it and handed it to Wang Yufan who took it instinctively.

 Chapter 58 Materialism And Spiritualism.

    Wang Yufan took the talisman in his hand and looked at Song Yan who was stubbornly looking at him, he was somewhat surprised that Song Yan despite living in the twenty-first century, still believed in such things, he stiffly looked down at the somewhat tacky Talisman in his hands and suddenly felt embarrassed. If someone saw him holding this talisman, then what was he supposed to do?


    He wanted to refuse as well as ask Song Yan to stop believing in such superstitious things as well but then he noticed Song Yan''s sincere expression and gulped his words back, he couldn''t bring himself to say such harsh words when she was clearly looking out for him, whatever. It was just a piece of paper¡ª¡ª he can always throw itter on. " Okay, Thank you sister inw, I will keep it well." In my dustbin that was.


    Song Yan noticed the careless way Wang Yufan stuffed the talisman in his pocket and her eyes flickered with unease. This young man truly didn''t take her seriously, to think that she was actually putting her life on the line here for him. However, Song Yan didn''t say anything she just blinked at Wang Yufan innocently, it was fine as well, as long as the talisman was attached to some part of his body, it will able to protect Wang Yufan.


    Wang Yufan''s lips twitched¡ª¡ª tsk, tsk, would you look at that she was actually frowning because he crumpled the talisman a little. As expected of someone who believed in these feudal superstitions. Though he was grumbling inwardly, he still took out the talisman from his fists and eased the creases on the paper before respectfully folding it and tucking it in his back pocket, he actually wanted to keep it in his side pocket, then it would have been much easier to throw it away.


    But now it looked like he needed to be very sneaky while throwing this rustic talisman away or else if he was caught carrying it¡ª¡ª just the mere thought was enough to make him shudder and cause his cheeks to heat up in embarrassment. There was no way! No freaking way he can be caught with this or the next day it would be him and this tacky talisman on the front page of the entertainment magazine!


    If not for Song Yan''s sincere expression he would have thought that she was trying to get back at him for calling her a mistress. After tucking the talisman in the back pocket of his jeans, he coughed lightly and said, " Well, see you soon sister inw. There is something that I still need to discuss with sister Yue regarding the new role she has looked up for me. And oh!" Just as he passed by Song Yan, he knocked on his forehead lightly and eximed, " I forgot to tell you, the shooting of the drama will start next week for you. Make sure to read the script properly." And stop dabbling in those feudal superstitions! Really, his mother was right an empty mind was like a house for the devil.


    See, such a good looking and modern woman was degraded to this point.


    Song Yan curled her lips in a gleaming smile while she suppressed the pain in her body and nodded her head. " See you soon then."


    Wang Yufan walked away after nodding back at Song Yan and then took out his phone to call Fu Yu Sheng, of course, the first two times his call was declined and it was only at the third time that the little devil was willing to pick up his call. " Ah, Brother Fu¡ª¡ª you are so cruel to me. When you wanted me to apologise to your sweetheart, you called me from the front but now that I called you, you declined my calls two times before picking up. Don''t you think that you are being a bit rude?"


    " Did you apologise?" was the only response that came from the other side and Wang Yufan sighed, seriously, his brother was really too cold. Wang Yufan was still in denial that this cold man actually had a son¡ª¡ª did he really do that the old fashioned way or did he just send sister inw to theb on the night of their wedding night? He didn''t seem like the kind of person who would do something so hot and passionate.


    " I did, I did," said Wang Yufan, then he remembered something and couldn''t help but grunt at Fu Yu Sheng unhappily. " Why did you tell sister inw about my racing addiction? Do you know she asked me to stop racing and stay at home? It''s one thing that you always harp on my back but you even told sister inw, don''t you think you are being too much Brother Fu?"


    " Is that so?"


    Wang Yufan didn''t notice anything off with Fu Yu Sheng''s tone and continued, " Or else? And Brother Fu, why don''t you spend more time with sister inw? I think that she is getting off track. From the world of materialism, she is actually drifting to spiritualism! Just now she gave me a stupid talisman to keep and asked me to take it with me everywhere I go, can you believe it? A stupid, tacky talisman in the twenty-first century? I think instead of spending time with those files and clients, you should return home a little more and spend time with sister inw and while you are at it, you should also look for the stupid guy who filled sister inw''s head with those feudal superstitions and give him a good beating, are you listening to me? Hello? Hello, brother Fu? HELLO? F*ck That devil tyrant hung up on me!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Fu Yu Sheng leaned back on his leather seat and closed his eyes after hanging up, he pinched the bridge of his nose and looked at assistant Xu who was driving the car before he asked in a faint voice, " Xu Ling, what do you think¡ª¡ªare there really things like ghosts and spirits in this world?"


    Assistant Xu has been listening to Wang Yufan''s grumbling since his boss has put the call on speaker, he helplessly smiled and answered, " I don''t¡ª¡ª- just like Master Wang, I am a firm believer of materialism and science. I only believe in things that I have seen and what I can''t see, naturally I won''t believe in it. Back in my hometown, vigers used to often cry at night and say that they could see a ghost of a woman in white,ter on, it was found out that it was a drug smuggler who was deliberately dressing as a ghost to scare off the vigers to smuggle his drugs in peace at night. Often the things that can''t be exined by science are man-made¡ª¡ª with clever tricks. If someone can''t find out the truth about an incident then it only means that the person behind it was smart enough to use a trick that couldn''t be exined by science."


    " that''s true," muttered Fu Yu Sheng as he opened his cellphone and stared at the family photo that was taken a few years ago. At one nce the picture was normal but upon closer inspection, there was a w-like shadow resting around Song Yan''s shoulder.


    ¡ª-


    p.s : show your support by sending powerstones. Please!

 Chapter 59 Wasn’t Taken Seriously.

    Song Yan knew that Wang Yufan didn''t take her words seriously and sincerely hoped that he would at least keep the talisman next to him, when he was walking away she really wanted to call him back and tell him to take her words seriously or else the next time she will see him would be the day of his mourning. However, she was already in too much pain because she interfered with the divine arrangement and couldn''t bear the thought of speaking what she has seen in the mirror out loud. If she dared to do that then her bones might get crushed because of the divine judgement.


    " You shouldn''t have bothered with him," said Fang Yanli when she saw the sweat that was coating Song Yan''s forehead, Wang Yufan''s death whether man-made or natural was determined by the divine arrangements, that was supposed to die even if he was the innocent one, in this case, however, death was nowhere fair. Wasn''t she innocent too? When she was killed by her father and his mistress? Yet when she took her revenge on them, she was the one who got damned for all eternity while those two only got a punishment in the realm of Hades. " See, you are suffering so much because of your interference and yet that guy didn''t even take you seriously."


    Song Yan leaned herself against the wall opposite to her and breathed in and out, she could feel the weight that was pressing on her shoulders and shook her head. " He was innocent and that''s all matters, do you expect me to stay silent and watch him die after what I saw in the mirror? I couldn''t do it because I know better than anyone how it feels when your life is snatched by someone for all the wrong reasons."


    It was true that her body was suffering but at least her heart was at ease, if she didn''t say anything and saved her own skin while knowing that Wang Yufan was going to die tonight, she might have carried that guilt in her heart all her life. She didn''t regret saving Wang Yufan, even if she was given another chance she would have chosen the same path because she knew how unjustified and reluctant one feels when their life slowly slipped out of their body all because of someone''s selfishness.


    She for one was lucky, that she met Master Gu and was saved from eternal damnation but what about Wang Yufan if he died tonight what would have happened to him?


    Fang Yanli rolled her eyes as she huffed fiercely. " look at your trembling legs before saying that! You look like a young fawn learning how to walk! If you werecking the Yang energy, you should have waited until you recovered some of it¡ª¡ª why did you have to y the hero? Now look at you, all weak and vulnerable, if someone attacks you¡ª- Just so you know I am not protecting your sorry heroic ass. You heard that?"


    " I heard it, loud and clear that is," said Song Yan as she slowly walked forward, she couldn''t stay here in thepany when her Yin energy was running amok like this, she needed to replenish her Yang energy or else she will really faint right here. If she knew this was going to happen then she would have saved her Yang energy before breaking that Grudge field.


    Now her entire body was creaking and croaking like she had a severeck of calcium in her body. The lesser the Yang Energy the more pain one had to suffer while going against the divine arrangements.


    Song Yan was in a hurry to take her leave from thepany and head back to her home and take a soak in the herbal bath to replenish her Yang energy but just because she was in a hurry doesn''t mean that everyone else around her was in a hurry to send her off as well, just as she exited the elevator to head down to the entrance of thepany she was blocked by some of the actresses who had a good rtionship with Song Lan.


    " So, are you happy now? I already knew that you were not a good woman but this is too much, no matter what Sister Lan is your sister how can you steal your sister''s man?do you know just because of you Sister Lan is so stirred that she even had to go to the hospital!" Mu FeiFei, mmed her heel next to the wall stopping Song Yan from moving forward as she disgruntledly spoke to Song Yan, her eyes sweeping down at her with disgust filled in them.


    " Right, it''s because of women like you, that all women are shamed. Sister Lan has treated you so well, it was probably because of her that you were able to get recruited into thepany, yet you had to stir shit like this? Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself? How do you even sleep at night knowing that you have done something as shameless as this ?"


    "It''s really annoying that women like her are well-liked by men, hey, Song Yan, just how many beds of men did you sneak in before you could sneak in Boss Fu''s bed?"


    Song Yan bit the inside of her cheek in annoyance as she pressed down the pain that she was suffering from, she silently stared at them for two seconds before she parted her rosy lips and spoke indifferently, " Get out of my way."


    The three actresses who blocked her path were momentarily stunned before one of them sneered, " Oh would you look at that? After spreading her legs for CEO Fu, she thinks that thepany belongs to her. Do you really think that you can boss us around like this? Remember this Song Yan, a mistress will always be a mistress! She will never be the rightful wife ever."


    Song Yan''s lips curled in a pleasant smile. " Oh, then why don''t you tell this to your dear sister Lan? Compared to me, she needs this lesson more." Then she thinned her smile and raised one brow, " You better get out of my way, I am quite vengeful when ites to people who deliberately make trouble for me, it won''t be smart on your part to pick a fight with me for Song Lan, because---" Song Lan pursed her lips and licked her teeth before smiling slyly. " You better ask her."

 Chapter 60 A Sensual Dance.

    " What are you¡ª-" began one girl but then she was interrupted by a sweet voice that travelled over in their direction.


    " Sister Yan, I am so sorry! I can''t believe that people would make a mountain out of a molehill! I can''t believe the things those people are saying on thepany''s forum!" Song Lan rushed forward towards Song Yan as she grasped Song Yan''s hand and indignantly roared with a sad expression on her face, her pace was full of anxiety as she hurried towards Song Yan. Others who saw this all felt sympathetic towards Song Lan, clearly, she was the one who was wronged yet she despite feeling sick was actuallyforting Song Yan. That disgusting mistress!


    Just look at that Sister Song Lan''s forehead was covered with bandages obviously she rushed out of the hospital because of this trashy mistress.


    That was what the others thought but the truth was that it was Song Lan who fanned the mes, she indirectly led her admirers in thepany astray by telling them it was Song Yan who stole her boyfriend from her. And with her sticky fool for love talismans, she didn''t have to worry about a thing, she just needed to lit up the matchstick, her stupid admirers were the ones who carried the me and lit Song Yan''s reputation to bits.


    Song Lan was upset that Song Yan was able to escape from president Liao, it was because of her that the role in that film she was aiming for was lost. If not for Song Yan she would have been the female lead in that blockbuster director''s movie! That was why Song Yan did something like this behind everyone''s back, she wasted so many efforts and even broke her head¡ª-how can she let the matter go just like this?


    Though she didn''t remember how she ended up cracking her head open, Song Lan wasn''t worried about it. She thought that it must have been because of the impact and nothing more, andpared to her cracked head she was more worried about Song Yan who was sweetly rising to the top of thepany.


    She didn''t know how it happened but most probably Song Yan was backed by Fu Yu Sheng who just returned to the country, seeing Song Yan being supported by Fu Yu Sheng drove Song Lan to a crazy fit of jealousy. She was no worse than Song Yan now, so why ¡ª- why did Fu Yu Sheng only have eyes for her?


    She wasn''t willing to reconcile and thus, thought of this well-devised n but who would have thought that the shy and soft-spoken Song Yan who was tossed around like a ball in her court would actually say those words? Was she out of her mind? When Song Lan heard that Song Yan was speaking in an underlying way hinting that she¡ª Song Lan was the mistress, she couldn''t sit still anymore and watch the drama silently.


    Song Lan''s arrival was like a stone being thrown into the calm water of the pond. Within seconds the matter that was suppressed quickly started to boil again.


    Song Yan raised her brow and looked at Song Lan who despite having her head almost cracked open rushed to thepany in this situation. Most probably she was hiding somewhere and watching the show just like she has always done, Song Lan, this sister of hers was vindictive like that.


    " Sister doesn''t worry, I have hired someone to clear up the rumours, everything will be over soon!" Song Lan shook Song Yan''s hands as she feignedfort, " You don''t have to listen to others, I don''t care what you did and what you didn''t, you will be always my sister and I will love you anyway."


    If Song Yan didn''t want to shed all cordiality with Song Lan at the moment she would have pped this bitch of her half-sister silly. What did she mean by '' I don''t care what you did and what you didn''t?'' And '' You will always be my sister and I will love you anyway?'' wasn''t this equivalent to indirectly saying that Song Yan really stole Fu Yu Sheng from her and she didn''t me her for that? Such an ambiguousment coupled with those underlying meanings, neither properly stating it out loud but not exactly denying it either.


    It was so Song Lan.


    " Anyway, it''s really terrible that people are spicing up this matter like this, its the twenty-first century, everyone has the right to love whom they want, no one can force anyone to love them if the feelings change then isn''t it okay for two people to separate? It''spletely the fault of those gossip mongrels who are trying to make the most out of this stupid news." Song Lan spoke as she sniffed heartbrokenly, making herself look like the pitiful princess as she always did.


    " Oh my God this bitch!" roared Fang Yanli, as she swept down and started pping Song Lan, indignantly. " You fake little bitch! Wanna be mistressst night''s lesson wasn''t enough for you huh? Is that it? You want more huh? Just you wait!" Then without waiting for Song Yan to say anything to stop her, Fang Yanli once again possessed Song Lan''s body and then a scene like never before appeared in front of everyone.


    Song Lan the pure and innocent queen of the Star height entertainment, raised her leg and almost shed herself before she started dancing sensually in the middle of the reception hall. The dance was so ¡ª¡ªso¡ª¡ª so exciting that even the receptionist who was taking an important call stiffened and stared at Song Lan who was dry humping herself against a teen idol and if that wasn''t enough, she even started to sing.


    " Oh, I am the wannabe mistress take me home will you please? I will do anything for the sake of money just give me name and fame! I dig for men like a dog dig for his bone, so make me your bitch, because I am yours~!!!!"


    Everyone in the lobby was shocked while some took out their phones and shot this ''one in a million scene'' and uploaded it to thepany''s forum. Everyone''s eyes were on Song Lan, except one ¡ª-Song Yan already knew what was going to happen so she didn''t think about it much and instead she swiped on the forum, Fu Yu Sheng already knew that she was in trouble¡ª- given how family-oriented that guy was, there was no way he was going to just this matter fester right?

 Chapter 61 Fu Yu Sheng’s Clarification.

    Once Fang Yanli was done with her performance, she happily escaped Song Lan''s body but not before taking an immense amount of Yang energy from her. In her eyes, her soul was already damned for all eternity, it wouldn''t change the fact even if she did a few more sins.


    Song Lan who suddenly woke up from her ''madness'' was stupefied for two reasons, firstly she was being stared at by an entire crowd of people who were recording her and secondly, she was standing in the middle of the reception hall with her leg held high while she was posing in a very sensual way. Her assistant who was tugging her finally managed to drag her away, Song Lan who was pulled so forcefully stumbled and almost fell on her back, furious she snatched her hand back and fiercely scolded her assistant in a low voice, " What''s the matter with you? Why are you pulling me like this? Have you forgotten who pays your sry¡ª¡ª how dare you tug and pull me like this, just wait¡ª- see, how I will set you right, do you think brother Fu will allow you to treat me this way¡ª¡ª"


    " Are you still harping about this?" snapped the assistant, sounding totally done with Song Lan, she whipped her phone out and tapped on thepany''s forum and sure enough the post regarding Song Yan was has lost its poprity and the one trending was none other than Song Lan''s sensual performance. She flipped her phone towards Song Lan and hissed, " Firstly, why don''t you tell me what were you trying to do? Do you have any idea how hard it will be for me and your PR team to clear this up?"


    The assistant wasn''t scared of Song Lan, she long suspected that there was something weird between her rtionship with CEO Fu, unlike Li Rou who hardly got much time with Song Lan, she was someone who spent most of her hours of the day with Song Lan and not once has she ever seen CEO Fu calling Song Lan or much lessing to visit her at the set, even if he was out of the country, he could have always called or texted but he didn''t¡ª¡ª in fact even those photos in Song Lan''s phone were too old.


    If one were to look closely, one will be able to see that it was more like a business meeting than a date.


    So, why should she be scared of Song Lan? The assistant who was always at Song Lan''s beck and call also felt like something was weird why was it that she was always eager to please Song Lan?


    Song Lan didn''t notice that because of this incident, the effect of her ''Please me'' talisman has lessened, her attention was totally on the video. She stared at the woman in the video and felt like an inexplicable cold hand was twisting her heart¡ª¡ª this¡­ how did this happen? The woman dancing in the video was certainly her but she didn''t remember doing anything like this!


    Was she possessed? Must be the case, because that old master once warned her that if a ghost possessed her body then she wouldn''t be able to remember even the slightest bit of what happened to her while the ghost was possessing her body. She blinked as unease crept over her spine, how ¡­how did she get possessed? She was wearing the talisman that the old spiritual master gave her!


    Song Lan''s eyes flickered around uneasily as she thought of this and that¡ª- did the spirit that was haunting her had high cultivation? That would exin why her talismans weren''t working.


    While Song Lan was worried sick as she thought about how she got in contact with the ''malevolent spirit'' that was haunting her, Song Yan who was browsing the forum chimed up, " Oh would you look at that thepany has posted a rification."


    As soon as she said that everyone who was busy staring at Song Lan, immediately turned their attention to thepany''s forum. The ID of the celebrities who were behind the allegations was tagged in the rification post by thepany and all of their sock puppets have been hung up as well, the previous posts where they were using Song Yan of snatching someone''s boyfriend were deleted and was now reced by the rification.


    The rification was clear cut, asking thepany artists to work hard on their projects instead of spreading drama and unnecessary rumours. It further added that CEO Fu has no unclear rtionship with anyone named Song Lan, there were also the old photos of Fu Yu Sheng and Song Lan that Song Lan usually showed to others tagged in the post but unlike the cropped up version that Song Lan had this one was aplete family photo where Fu Yu Sheng could be seen sitting together with the Song family head and Song Yan as well as Song Lingyan.


    Andstly, there was a signed court summon with a rather powerful line¡ª- ''STAR HEIGHT ENTERTAINMENT AND COOPERATION DOES NOT ALLOW ANY PREMEDITATED SLANDER OR DEFAMATION AND WONT SHOW MERCY TO ANYONE BEHIND IT.''


    Song Yan was a bit awkward when she saw that for her sake Fu Yu Sheng had even thrown out a court summons. At the same time, she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that he hasn''t posted about their marriage, she wasn''t ready to take on Song Lanpletely¡­not with her Yang energy being so fluctuating.


    Fu Yu Sheng has always been the type of guy who hardly ever suffered any grain of sand in his eyes, it was no wonder that when he pped back his p was more powerful than anything. He was silent but reliable.


    Sure, enough once the signed rification of Fu Yu Sheng was posted on thepany''s forum was posted all the people who were enjoying the show turned mute and went into hiding, even though some still had a few questions as to why Fu Yu Sheng was being so proactive in this matter¡­after all Song Lan has been iming him as her boyfriend for years!


    So why did he break his silence after so long? Why not before? Why not after?


    Fu Yu Sheng: because my wife was going to run away if I didn''t.

 Chapter 62 Not Close.

    The crowd finished reading the rification and all of them turned to look at Song Lan who has just finished reading the post as well, she had gone very pale and couldn''t help but shake her head in disbelief¡ª- No, this was impossible! Brother Sheng has always treated her well, he even allowed her to click photos with him and pick the food for him at the dining table. There was no way, he would treat her so ruthlessly!


    Even her daddy asked him to treat her well, and Brother Sheng has always been a man of his word. He wouldn''t hurt her like this, right? Right! It must be that slut Song Yan who filled his ears, or else it has been so many years and Brother Fu has never everined about her using his name. Why was it that he now straight up posted a rification? It must have been because of that bitch! She knew it she should have killed her back then!


    If only there was no Song Yan she wouldn''t have been humiliated like this!


    What Song Lan failed to notice was that Fu Yu Sheng only allowed her to click a photo with him was because Daddy Song asked him to do so, if not he wouldn''t have bothered with it. He was only respecting his father inw and this was the first family meal after his marriage to Song Yan and that was why he wasn''t willing to embarrass anyone.


    As for the food that she picked for him, it has always ended back in Fu Yu Shen''s bowl. Never once Fu Yu Sheng had eaten the food that Song Lan picked for him.


    But love and obsession always made people blind.


    However, Song Lan couldn''t worry about these things at the moment. Her face wasp stiff as f someone has smacked her right on her cheek under the questioning gazes of the crowd, she tightly clenched the phone in her hands and forced a smile. " Th¡ª- That''s great, isn''t it sister? I have always said that I had no rtionship with CEO Fu yet they have never listened to me."


    The crowd: "¡­.." Excuse me? Who was the one who always addressed CEO Fu as Brother Fu? Was it the boogieman?


    Song Yan snorted. She actually never quite understood why Song Lan always wanted to snatch what she had, her family, her luck as well as her husband¡­ as for clothes and shoes it was better not to even think about them. Clearly, Song Lan wasn''t the innocent Goddess that she pretended she was but she was bent upon copying Song Yan who was once the princess of the Song family.


    If someone who knew Song Yan before her rebirth and marriage were to look at Song Lan now they would notice that Song Lan copied almost everything that she did even the way she talked andughed.


    Song Yan put her phone back in her bag and crossed her arms across her chest to stop herself from wheezing, then she coldly sneered and struck the first hammer at their fake peace. " I don''t know what you are trying to say? Are we even close? Do you think that everyone here is a fool and think that a mistress''s daughter and the real miss can get along?"


    Song Lan''s face stiffened to others it was as if Song Yan was calling herself mistress''s daughter but she knew that Song Yan was calling her ''mistress''s daughter'', she was so angry that she wished she could wipe Song Yan''s existence from the world so that no one would question her status ever again but she still pitifully said, " Sister¡­What are you saying? Are you upset?"


    Song Yan raised a brow and smirked. " What do you mean sister Song? We are not close why will I be upset with you? Have we even chatted with each other?"


    " We¡­.." Song Lan wanted to argue but she was interrupted by Song Yan.


    " Song Lan, I don''t know why you insist on getting close to me but I would rather not, thest time when you snatched my favourite dress, you insisted that I gave it to you when I never did that¡­but you made a fuss and I was kicked out of the house for bullying you, you could have stopped that by telling the truth¡ª¡ª that the dress wasn''t even yours but you didn''t ¡­ then you asked me what career I wanted to pursue and when I told you¡ª¡ª you surprisingly joined the same profession as me when you studied business management instead of drama and arts like me, and what''s more in the samepany as I wanted to¡­before I could and then you watched me getting bullied indifferently. You never came to help me but still call me sister, don''t you think it''s a bit disgusting? You don''t help me and watch me suffer in silence yet you insist to call me sister, I don''t think I can afford a sister like you."


    Song Yan felt more and more indignant as she thought about her past, though she was smiling. Her smile never reached her eyes instead there was an inferno of anger, pain and suffering burning in those dark pits.


    " Sister¡­ This... You know I¡ª-"


    " Enough Song Lan, you might not be tired after pretending for so long but I am, do you think I am a fool? The pictures were clearly a family picture yet you cropped them and made it somethingpletely different... what should I make of it? It doesn''t matter what''s going on in your mind but can you stop dragging the innocent me in your schemes? If you want CEO Fu so badly why don''t you try harder to pursue him sincerely than doing all of this? What have I ever done to you?"


    " No, you are misunderstanding me¡ª-"


    " Maybe I am" scoffed Song Yan with a shrug as she hitched her purse upon her shoulder. " But then again we are not close, so who I am to say anything to you?"


    Song Lan wanted to squeeze some pitiful tears and stop Song Yan from leaving before whitewashing herself but then she noticed the strange gazes that the crowd was directing her way and she realised that she was more like a clown jumping around in their eyes now. So, instead of staying and making a fool of herself, she turned around with reddened eyes and ran away with her assistant following behind her.


    This time no one stopped her, some even scoffed in contempt at her acting.


    When Song Lan heard their contemptuous sneers, she clenched her fists. She will kill her! She will definitely kill Song Yan one day!


    ¡ª¡ª


    p.s my sister is getting married if I post short chapters please understand!!

 Chapter 63 Kill That Woman One Day.

    " I will kill that woman, one day!" Song Yan gritted out as she wrapped her arm around her abdomen as she climbed down the stairs of thepany. Her Yang energy has be close to null and she was feeling dizzier than ever, Honestly, what was God thinking while he was writing her fate?


    She was in a hurry to hail a taxi and return home but Song Lan and her minion just had to create trouble for her, the pain in her body was bing close to unbearable and she was on the verge of fainting¡ª¡ª this was all because of that stupid sister of hers!


    " I already told you to kill that woman and be done with it, it might be hard with our current cultivation but it wouldn''t be impossible," said Fang Yanli, seeing that Song Yan''s Yang energy was almost depleted she kept her distance from her.


    Song Yan had been a ghost for five centuries, her Yin energy was no joke, and right now that Yin energy was basically running rampant, if she tried to get closer that Yin energy might just gobble her spirit as an afternoon snack!


    Damned or not, she loved this small wisp of whatever life she had was living as a ghost.


    Song Yan too could feel her Yin energy getting stronger and her body getting colder than the temperature humanly possible. Shit, her Yin energy was overpowering her Yang.


    Her irritation with Song Lan rose as her vision distorted and all she could see was a blurry mess in front of her. Shit! This was what she was afraid of, the Yin and Yang were now conflicting inside her is this goes on then ¡ª¡ª


    A distinctly familiar lean and strong hand appeared out of thin air and grabbed her by her arm, pulling her to her feet just as she was about to stumble down.


    " Are you okay?" A clear and husky voice reverberated next to her ear and Song Yan froze, but before she could raise her head, her vision instantly cleared and what she saw was a bulk of strong, vibrant Yang energy. She blinked her eyes as she tried to clear out the daze in her ck irises and focussed on the man who was helping her up, but before she could do that ¡ª-


    Her Yin energy was alreadypping the man''s Yang energy and all Song Yan could think was ¡ª¡ª- hug me, Daddy! I will do anything just hug me oh you, a man among the men!


    This Yang energy was just too awesome, with just one touch, all the needles that were prickling in her body vanished, if she hugged him then wouldn''t her Yin energy would be totally in control for the next five days? Just one hug ¡ª- Just one, he wouldn''t even feel anything.


    " Song Yan, I asked if you are alright?" Fu Yu Sheng raised his hand and waved his palm in front of Song Yan who was looking at him like he was a juicy piece of meat and she has been hungry for almost a week.


    Only then did Song Yan snap out of her daze, she licked her lips and hooked them in a ttering smile as she greeted Fu Yu Sheng, " Oh, Thank you for helping me. I was just having some stomachache because I skipped breakfast in the morning nothing more."


    Now, that her Yin energy was under control and the prickling pain had gone, Song Yan was a lot calmer than before. Though, she was screaming inwardly as Fu Yu Sheng was staring intently at her ¡ª¡ª- Ahhh! Why, Why did she have to meet her husband of all people? And she was even eyeing him like he was some eye candy that she wanted to gobble up.


    How embarrassing!


    Fu Yu Sheng peered down at Song Yan who was looking anywhere but him, with her face slowly turning a violent shade of red. He frowned and raised his hand, before tipping her chin up and leaning his forehead against hers¡ª¡ª


    Song Yan blinked as her nose started to get filled with Fu Yu Sheng''s scent which was like a spring breeze. It made her rx slightly, as she breathed his scent, her nerves that were wrung up slowly unwinded.


    " What are you doing?" she asked as she pulled away from him, her gaze staring at his finely sculpted and handsome face that still excluded a charm of youth despite being in his thirties and a father to a young boy.


    " You are slightly feverish," said Fu Yu Sheng calmly, his voice smooth like jade as he dropped his hand and looked at Song Yan with a bit of me in his eyes.


    This woman was always like this, she never cared about herself. If she wasn''t feeling well, she should have stayed at home and asked Shen Yue to wait for her, she was after all the madam of the Fu family, she was supposed to make others wait for her, instead of running around.


    " Oh, this?" She smiled as she tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear. "It''s nothing too bad actually, I only need to eat something and take ibuprofen and I will be fine. It''s nothing to worry about, you know this already¡ª- if I work too much I start feeling feverish wasn''t it the same case on the day of our marriage?"


    That was indeed the case, Song Yan was raised by her mother who treated her like a little princess. Forget about working hard, Song Yan didn''t even have to use her dainty hands to cut her beef, her mother even hired a personal maid for Song Yan who would help her in everything.


    Thus, Song Yan''s physique became as soft as cotton candy, if she were to do something that wasn''t epassed in her routine, she will start feeling feverish.


    Something that happened on the day of their wedding as well, because Song Yan wasn''t used to heavy dresses and stress, she started feeling unwell and by the time she walked down the aisle she was burning up like an inferno.


    Fu Yu Sheng clicked his tongue inwardly as he stared at Song Yan. What a baby.


    No, his wife was even weaker than a baby.


    Song Yan who just barged into a graveyard and broke a grudge fieldst night. "..." Do you believe that I can make you tap dance in the middle of the street--- Naked?

 Chapter 64 I Am Fine

    Song Yan looked at Fu Yu Sheng with a polite smile as she pursed her red lips that were painted with a thin coat of red lipstick and furtively nced at him once more. The urge to take him in her arms was great but she suppresed that particr urge and animatedly spoke to him, " yo- you why are you here?"


    Fu Yu Sheng raised one brow, his perfectly chiseled face devpid of any emotion as his jet ck eyes that held many secrets in them focused on her. " Youined to me that you were getting bullied, do I look that heartless to you that I would stay in my office and let you get bullied by others?"


    He was clearly trying to tell her that as her husband it was his responsibility to protect her. But what he wasn''t saying was that when had found out that Song Yan getting bullied he only cared about clearing her name and nothing else.


    Fu Yu Sheng had never felt such an annoyance before he wished he could do more than just fire those idols who were behind the rumors that were circting in thepany.


    " The one behind these rumours was Qiu Lingyue, he was an uprising idol and if paid attention to things that he should have than he would have been able to reach new heights, pity he was stupid and didn''t know whom to befriend."after saying this he continued to gaze at Song Yan with those dark eyes of his that seem to being staring right into her soul. His gaze was so intimidating that Song Yan felt another wave of needles prickling her back.


    '' what? What was it? Why he looking at her like this?''


    Did he want her to praise him or something ?


    She peeked at his face and wasn''t surprised when her gaze met with his stern and unrelenting one. Yeah, right if this man was looking for praise than she was dying to confess her love to him. Snort.


    She looked at him with a mock praising gaze that was filled with all smiles. " thank you for clearing out those rumours, it would have been troublsome, if those rumours continued to fester."


    " Get in, I will take you to eat something then you can take your medicine."said Fu Yu Sheng as he tipped his chin towards his car, behind him assistant Xu nodded his head at Song Yan through the window of the front seat.


    Song Yan initially wanted to refuse but then she noticed the ck Qi that was slowly flickering at assistant Xu''s forehead, right at the centre where his fortune was the brightest.


    The brighter the frontale of a person, the luckier they will be... But in case the ck Qi was to corrupt it, the more unfortunate that person might be, Song Yan pursed her lips as she tried to remember what happened to Assistant Xu.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t remember it and that was when she realised that after her death, she had never really paid attention to Fu Yu Sheng, all her attention has always been on Song Lan.


    She didn''t remember how assistant Xu died but she did remember that after an year or so after her death, Fu Yu Sheng changed his assistant.


    Song Yan hesitated for a second before she got in the car.


    Fu Yu Sheng was surprised that Song Yan willing got in the car without fighting him, ever since he has returned to the country, every time he had met with her, Song Yan''s temper had been prickly.


    It was like this- if he were to say east, she would full on charge head towards the West.


    He even prepared a lot of excuses and speech to persuade her. Not once did he expect that she will agree to with his suggestion right away. His lips curled into a rare smile, as he got inside the car after Song Yan. " Hungry are you?"


    Song Yan did not understand what he meant at first but then Fang Yanli who was sitting in front with assistant Xu, rolled her eyes and hissed, " you are supposed to be avoiding him. But here you are going on a lunch date with him!"


    Only then did Song Yan understand why Fu Yu Sheng said that, he was expecting a fight.


    " Starving." she said lightly, before turning to look at assistant Xu. " Assistant Xu, how are you? Is my husband grinding you to dust just like he has always done ?"


    How dare assistant Xu say that the tyrant boss of his was grinding him worse than before? He simply shook his head like a good subordinate and answrted, " no, work has always been busy but that has nothing to do with CEO Fu."


    Which basically confirms that he was being grounded to dust.


    Song Yan chuckled as she turned to Fu Yu Sheng and poked fun at him." You are still the same as always, don''t you think that you should let assistant Xu have a break once in while?" then she turned around and looked at assistant Xu with a smile as she asked, " assistant Xu, if I''m not wrong you are in yourte twenties right? Don''t you think that you should be looking for a woman to get married now?"


    Assistant Xu licked his lips nervously, he could feel that pressuring gaze locked on his back. " It''s alright, I''m not really looking for marriage at the moment."


    Song Yan rolled her eyes, can she not sense the intimidating re with which Fu Yu Sheng was looking at assistant Xu?


    She was just about to turn her head and reprimand Fu Yu Sheng for being too hard on Assistant Xu but then something flickered in the rearview mirror and her entire being froze.


    She rounded her head to look at Assistant Xu in horror, as her eyes that has always been cold and calm shed with a myriad of emotions. Her eyes. still locked at the rear view mirror that was still ying that horrifying scene.


    " What''s wrong with you? is your stomach hurting?" asked Fu Yu Sheng, he thought that Song Yan was suffering from stomach cramps once again. Her stomach wasn''t good to begin with and yet she skipped eating breakfast.


    The moment Fu Yu Sheng touched her shoulder, Song Yan shook her head and got rid of those horrible images that were shing in her mind.


    " I''m fine" she insisted


    Fu Yu Sheng frowned, something was wrong with Song Yan.

 Chapter 65 A Well Though Scheme

    Song Yan didn''t want others to find out that there was something wrong with her, so she curved her lips in a smile and looked at both Fu Yu Sheng and Xu Ming who were staring at her curiously. " What? What are you looking at? I said I''m fine, didn''t I? It was just that I am not feeling good and nothing more."


    Though there was a smile ying on her lips, Song Yan wasn''t the least bit calm. A myriad of calctions was shing in her mind, what she saw in the mirror through scrying Song Yan was certain that whatever was going to happen to Assistant Xu wasn''t just a small coincidence, he was very likely being schemed against.


    And as for who was scheming against Assistant Xu, she had a very good idea about that person as well. Back then in her past life, Song Yan noticed that the new assistant chosen by Fu Yu Sheng was very respectful toward Song Lan and sometimes even allowed small concessions such as her bringing lunch to Fu Yu Sheng and whatnot.


    After her death, Song Yan was busy levelling up her cultivation and learning all the skills that were important to a spiritual master. But now that she was thinking about it, she was fairly certain that Chu Lian did the same thing when she was trying to rope in her father.


    She targetted those people who were around her father before sessfully vanishing or killing them in a freak of an ident, then she very conveniently changed them with her own people.


    Once those people who were loyal to her father were reced, it was very easy for Chu Lian to pop in and out of the Songpany.


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she tapped her well-manicured nails on her thighs. No wonder, No wonder Song Lan was able to make a narrow escape from getting caught under the charges of murdering her. That girl was slowly poisoning Fu Yu Sheng so that he would only think of Song Lan and protect him.


    And the only reason Song Lan couldn''t marry Fu Yu Sheng was possibly her limited Yin energy.


    Song Lan was an evil woman there was no denying it but the Yin energy that surrounded her body was vague and could not match to Fu Yu Sheng and might have created conflict for Song Lan.


    She rolled her head as she cracked a few stiff bones in her neck and licked her lips, Old master Gu has said back then that she was Fu Yu Sheng''s soulmate naturally her Yin energy that couldn''t belong to a human only had one bane and that was Fu Yu Sheng''s abundant Yang energy.


    Simrly, Fu Yu Sheng''s Yang energy wasn''t one to be trifled with either, a woman with weak Yin energy could never match up to a man whose Yan energy was this strong.


    " Why are you silent?" asked Fu Yu Sheng who was done dealing with some matters on his phone, he closed it with a click and then raised his head against her so that his well-defined jawline stretched even further. " You used to speak a lot more before."


    " People change," answered Song Yan in a clipped voice of course she used to speak a lot. In the past, she was a lot naive because of the secure and loving upbringing of her mother who wanted to protect her from all the evil in the world.


    After she married Fu Yu Sheng, she was just thinking about how she should get along well with her husband and didn''t care about what was happening around her.


    She jabbered a lot when she was with Fu Yu Sheng and this guy had never answered her once when she used to go on and on about this or that, now he was suddenly missing the old her? Snort, well there was nothing she could do about it now can she?


    Fu Yu Sheng hummed in response, his assessing gaze sweeping over her body like a cutting re that made her inwardly shiver. Really, why was this guy like this? He was naturally good looking, so instead of acting like everyone owed something to him?


    Can''t he just smile, once in a while?


    They soon arrived at a posh restaurant that was one of the best in the city. Fu Yu Sheng was the first one to get off as he was quite the gentleman, after getting off the first thing he did was to open the door for Song Yan and helped her get down from the car.


    Behind them assistant, Xu took the charge of the car and drove it away before parking it securely in the parking lot of the restaurant.


    " Let''s go," said Fu Yu Sheng as he motioned Song Yan to follow him. She nodded as she started to walk behind him but her gaze furtively nced at assistant Xu who was standing in the parking lot next to the car with a very solemn expression on his face.


    The ck Qi that was a bit faint a while ago was now clogging assistant Xu''s fortune like a badly grown stretch of the water lilies over a fresh pond.


    Fu Yu Sheng and the manager of the restaurant named ssy bites were good friends. The manager knew that Fu Yu Sheng wasing to his restaurant and was even bringing his wife with him, so he hurriedly rushed out of his office to wee Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan cordially. " Ah, Brother Fu! Sister inw Song, it''s good to see you at my humble abode. I have taken the liberty to secure a private room for you and sister inw, please follow me."


    Manager Qiu had known Fu Yu Sheng from the time the two of them were in college. So, he was quite chatty as he guided them to the private room. " Sister inw, it''s a good thing that you came along with brother Fu, every time hees here alone, his entire body is like a freezing cold ac. But now that you are here with him at least now he looks a bit human with that little curve of his lips."


    Song Yan blinked as she slowly turned her head to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was the same as ever. With one hand in the pocket of his suit and his expression as stoic as ever - yeah right, if this was his smiling self then she didn''t even want to think about his cold as Ice self.


    Manager Qiu must be really blind in his eyes to think that this Fu Yu Sheng was a smiling one.


    " the dishes in this restaurant are good, their taste is fine and they are easy to digest. You won''t have trouble eating them with your picky appetite," said Fu Yu Sheng as he picked the menu and handed it to Song Yan. " I would rmend their shrimp porridge and meat buns they are small and easy to eat in one bite."


    Song Yan took the menu from his hand and quickly skimmed her gaze over it. He was right though the dishes in this restaurant were really good, with her picky appetite she would only be able to stomach some porridge and meat buns. It was a habit that she picked up ever since she was a child.


    The first meal of her day should be light and easy to digest, though the dishes were good and looked great. Song Yan was afraid that she might get a stomach ache if she ate something heavy, so she nodded. " Let''s go with that, we shouldn''t eat anything heavy on an empty stomach."


    Fu Yu Sheng''s lips curled up slightly. At least one of her habits was still the same as ever, he was a bit worried that maybe after so long, even this habit of Song Yan would be changed.


    Though they only ordered shrimp porridge, it wasn''t something unsightly to eat as their first meal. This shrimp porridge was widely popr in the city and sometimes people without a reservation would have to wait for three hours to grab a bite of it.


    Since their order was simple it didn''t take long for it to arrive and be served.


    Song Yan picked up her chopstick and took a bite of her porridge and almost moaned out loud. It was that good, not overly cooked nor too soggy. Just the right amount of vours exploded in her mouth, and just as Song Yan was diving deeper into the explosion of the vours, Fu Yu Sheng parted his lips and spat out a few words," Wang Yufan called me, and he said that you have acquired a really weird hobby. Heined that you gave him a tacky talisman to carry around, mind telling me what was that? From where in the world did you pick up this weird hobby?"


    Song Yan who had just taken arge bite of her porridge choked and started sputtering.

 Chapter 66 Immobilising Talisman

    Song Yan couldn''t be med for her reaction, Fu Yu Sheng has never taken any interest in her life much less what her hobbies were-- to think that he was taking so much interest in her life, no wait. Her head snapped in his direction as her eyes narrowed slowly, he wasn''t taking interest in her life, no he was asking this question because of Wang Yufan, that bbermouth.


    " Why? What''s the matter?" she asked as she ced her bowl back on the table with a loud thwack. Was he going to say that she was being stupid? Or something along the line? " So, what if I did?"


    Noticing that Song Yan was getting angry, Fu Yu Sheng was smart enough to pause for a second and do a mental check of what he was going to say, only then did he part his lips and said what was on his mind. "It''s nothing but I believe you need to have a psychiatrist check your condition just in case your illness starts getting worse. there is nothing to be ashamed of after all this can happen to anyone, I will be free tomorrow why don''t you get ready and the two of us can go and meet a psychiatrist about your problem, what do you say?"


    Song Yan was so angry that she mmed the chopsticks on the table and red at Fu Yu Sheng, who didn''t even flinch at her outburst, he looked at her with that same unnerving expression that wouldn''t change no matter what situation he was in--- he was still the same.


    ? So annoyingly detestable, just why in the world did she fall in love with him?


    Did her eyes go on a strike or something back then? Why did she have to fall for a guy like him?


    " Are you trying to say that I''m mad?" asked Song Yan, her face flushed as she red at Fu Yu Sheng. Her chest heaving up and down from anger - Good, very good. This time it wasn''t just being stupid or acting on impulse, he just went ahead and called her mad outright.


    Never in five hundred years was she embarrassed like this! Back then a hundred and ten ghosts called ''mommy'' and bowed to her, she --- the great Spirit master who alone reached the boundary between being human and ghosts was now being called a '' mental patient''.


    This was really good!


    Fu Yu Sheng pursed his lips, thinking of a way to approach the matter in a way that wasn''t too insensitive and would hurt her. He took a slow, aesthetic bite of his porridge with his long, slender hands that should only be used to y the piano or something. " It''s understandable you have been alone for a very long time---"


    " Oh, so you knew that I was alone?" asked Song Yan with a sarcastic chuckle that was devoid of any humour. " It''s surprising, I thought you forgot that you have a wife. When was thest time you came to see me?" she tapped her cheek with her forefinger and then tipped her chin with a sly smile. " Yea, thest time you came to see me was when Chen Chen turned one."


    Fu Yu Sheng sighed as he put down his chopstick and picked the folder napkin from the table, and wiped his lips only then did he speak, " You knew this back when you married me, I told you that I have my own responsibilities--- my brother has gone ahead and became a mad scientist and Yu Shen has no ambitions either. If I don''t take the responsibility to lead the Fu cooperations, who will?"


    Song Yan crossed her arms, her lips pressed in a thin line. It wasn''t that she med Fu Yu Sheng but she couldn''t control her temper, how can he call her ''mad'' after he never really paid attention to her, so what if she was doing something that others tended to think as '' superstitious''?


    " And I have never med you, I didn''t me you back when you left me alone after our wedding night, I didn''t me you when you were too busy to take care of me when I was pregnant, and nor did I me you when Chen Chen asked why his daddy couldn''t participate in the parent teaching meetings, I have never med you not even once," said Song Yan with a calm voice through there was a storm raging in her heart. Yes, she never med him but when she thought about everything that she has gone through --- Song Yan couldn''t help but be upset.


    She took a deep breath and started right in Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes. " And because I never med you." she ced special emphasis on '' med you'', before she continued, " that''s why I can assure you that I haven''t gone mad. You can rest assured, without a single worry."


    Fu Yu Sheng pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed irritably, " No sane person will carry superstitious things such as talismans in the world of science and technology if you don''t call this madness what will you call madness? Do I have to wait for you to start sticking talismans all over your body like those old witches in the vige?"


    Old witches? He wasparing her to those freaky women who loved acting like they were worth something when they were nothing but frauds who didn''t even know how to draw even the intermediate talismans.


    Now she was mad, she pped her hands over the table so hard that her palms smacked the wooden tabletop with a loud noise that practically shook the entire table and the bowls and tes on it.


    " Fu Yu Sheng, I didn''t want to do this to you but you forced my hand," said Song Yan with a ferocious expression, a spiritual master like her was actually beingpared to a mere fraud witch -- this insult she will never forget, nor will she let Fu Yu Sheng forget it.


    " What are you --" began Fu Yu Sheng but then Song Yan strode towards him and then took out an immobilising talisman from her space ring and then stuck it to Fu Yu Sheng''s body.


    Fu Yu Sheng who was still speaking stiffened, he didn''t know what just happened but all of a sudden his entire body stopped moving and he couldn''t even move a single finger much less open his mouth and say anything.


    His irises moved as he flicked them at Song Yan who was standing next to him with a smug expression on her face, a nasty grin ying on her lips. " Now go and call the witch for you to unwind this spell on you."


    Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes widened even more before they started moving wildly as he red at her mutely. He didn''t want to believe it but Song Yan seemed to know something that he didn''t, and what was even more hateful was that the talismans and magic tools that he considered to be useless and nothing but a stupid superstition spreader --- Were actually working!


    Now how was he supposed to exin it as per the theory of materialism?


    Song Yan cast him another look that was filled with smugness. Then she turned around and picked up her purse to leave but just as she reached the door of the VIP room, she paused and then turned her head towards Fu Yu Sheng whose entire body was shining with Yang energy.


    It would be a great shame if she were to leave just like this, he made her mad and caused her blood to boil, which would seriously endanger her health conditions.


    So shouldn''t she at least take some sort ofpensation right?


    Then she turned on her heel and walked toward Fu Yu Shen whose eyes lit up. He thought that Song Yan came to help him and put him right but instead, she just came to a stop in front of him and ----


    HUGGED HIM!


    That''s right, she hugged him like she didn''t just put some sort of ck magic on his body. He silently red at him but then again Song Yan wasn''t paying any attention to him, she just turned back around and left.


    This woman!


    Fu Yu Sheng gritted his teeth, once he get out of this spell or whatever it was, he was going to take a real '' good care'' of this wife of his.


    But will he be able to get out of this thing?


    Of course, he will be able to get out of this. Though Song Yan was angry, Fu Yu Sheng was her ''only'' husband, she wouldn''t treat him badly. The talisman will be ineffective in half an hour of course if he came to find trouble with her, she wouldn''t mind giving him another lesson which will be more effectivepared to this one.


    Once she got out of the restaurant, Assistant Xu stopped her at once with a polite expression on his face. He peered over her shoulder and asked, " where is CEO Fu, second madam?"

 Chapter 67 Mottled Ghost With Missing Bones

    Song Yan stared at assistant Xu, as she gazed at him, the images that she saw in the scrying shed in her mind. Though she had no interest in keeping Fu Yu Sheng, she still wasn''t willing to let Song Lan seed in her intentions. She tilted her head and thought for a moment before she took out a safety talisman from her space ring then she smiled at assistant Xu in a way that made his entire body quiver.


    " Se...second madam?" said Assistant Xu with a hesitant expression on his face, what was this? Why was second madam smiling at him like he was a young girl whom she wanted to abduct?


    Song Yan continued smiling as she strode towards Assistant Xu with the peace talisman in her hands and then with apt expertise she began speaking, " Assistant Xu, I can foresee that you will be having trouble at the twelfth hour, right in the middle of the night. The trouble might be dangerous and might cause a loss of a limb or two, worsee worse, yand you might even lose your life. Here I will give you this talisman for free, the price of this talisman is around four hundred thousand yuan but I will let you have it for free since you work so hard for my husband."


    Assistant Xu said nothing, he simply blinked at Song Yan who was holding a talisman in her hands and a smile that could beat the smile of the number one salesman in the country.


    When CEO Fu received the call from Young master Wang, he thought that Young Master Wang was overly exaggerating when he said that the second madam was acting like a crook, selling fake talismans. But now that he was seeing it with his own eyes, he understood that Young Master Wang wasn''t exaggerating anything.


    The Second madam was indeed acting like an ace crook.


    " Second madam, this ---" began Assistant Xu with eyes that were filled with unwillingness but then Song Yan thrust the talisman that was in her hand to him and with a stern expression said, " This is an order, I am not asking you, Assistant Xu."


    Song Yan knew that thetter was trying to refuse her, so she immediately used her status as hisdy boss to suppress him.


    Assistant Xu pursed his lips and swallowed the refusal that was almost on his throat. Fine, there was nothing else he could say to her now that she was using her identity as hisdy boss.


    He took the talisman in his hands and looked at it, and just as Young Master Xu said that it was really tacky with a single piece of yellow paper and red inscriptions written on it.


    His lips twitched and then looked at Song Yan who was looking at him with a stern expression that was very simr to his boss when he wanted something to be done as soon as possible.


    He sighed and then tied the talisman around his neck. Whatever just take it as he was doing an errand for his boss, after all his sry was in six figures and this was the least he could do.


    Song Yan saw that he has tied the talisman around his neck, and nodded in appreciation. It was a good thing that he was a loyal subordinate and was willing to listen to everything that his bosses told him.


    " Don''t take this off till the next morning,"said Song Yan as she stared at the talisman. She wasn''t lying when she said that Assistant Xu''s life was in danger if he removed this talisman before midnight then even God wouldn''t be able to save him from the gruesome death that she foreseen in the scrying.


    Assistant Xu of course had to nod, there was no way he would ever be able to rebel against the tyranny of his bosses.


    A six-figure sry, Xu Ming, remember the six-figure sry thates into your bank ount every month.


    Once he was done tying the talisman around his neck, Song Yan turned around and hailed a taxi before he could stop her.


    He watched her go and threw back his head, what in the world. The car was here and so was he, was there any need for Second madam to leave in a taxi and what''s more---


    Where was Boss Fu? Why didn''t hee down with the Second madam? He thought about it for a moment and then he turned around to look for his boss on his own.


    But before he could enter the restaurant, Fu Yu Sheng came down with a sullen expression on his face. Assistant Xu instinctively stopped breathing and sucked in his breath trying to look as small as possible.


    Fu Yu Sheng''s gaze drifted to the yellow talisman and his face turned even darker. " Why are you wearing this thing?"


    Assistant Xu wished he could tear away the talisman that was tied to his neck but he resisted that urge. Though he was Fu Yu Sheng''s subordinate, he was just as loyal to Song Yan... As long as Song Yan was married to Fu Yu Sheng, he will follow her wishes silently. Thus, he could only say what was the truth. " Second madam said that my life is in danger and she asked me to wear this talisman till the morning."


    Fu Yu Sheng opened his mouth to tell her that it was stupid but then he remembered what happened to him just a few minutes ago and he sullenly closed his mouth.


    Though he was still hesitant to believe that something like this really existed. This was a great opportunity, let''s see whether or not such things really existed.


    So, he didn''t say anything and got in the car with an expression that was as dark as the night without the moon shining in the sky.


    Assistant Xu said nothing, he saw that his boss has gotten inside the car, so he too immediately got in the car and drove away.


    After finishing up his duty for the day, Assistant Xu returned home. He lived in a rather well to do apartment building, though it wasn''t as good as the apartments where the millionaires or rich people lived but it was a great building. The neighbourhood was peaceful and quiet, and the neighbours were all nice and cordial people who would never do anything dangerous or shady.


    Then he looked down at the talisman that was sticking to his neck and shook his head. Really, what was Second madam thinking? How can his life be in danger when he lived in such a secured locality?


    However, he still didn''t remove it. Call it a gut feeling or something of the sort but he was willing to listen to Song Yan maybe it was in his bones that he wanted to follow his boss''s order no matter how stupid they were.


    Though he was thinking like this, he still checked his house thoroughly once he opened the door of his apartment. He sniffed to sense whether or not the gas was leaking but that wasn''t the case, then he picked up the baseball bat that was leaning against the cab behind the door and checked the nooks and crannies just in case someone was hiding.


    But the thing was that there wasn''t even a strand of a burr much less an entire burr.


    He frowned, there wasn''t any kind of danger here so why did Second madam say something like that to him, was she pulling his leg? But then again she looked too serious for that, it didn''t look like she was lying or faking it?


    Assistant Xu wasn''t superstitious but when someone told him that his life was in danger he couldn''t help but be worried. He looked here and there but he found nothing, scratching the back of his head, he shook his head. " What in the world am I doing?"


    Exactly, he was a modern man who was living in the modern world. Since when did he start believing in something like this?


    He stopped panicking and then went inside the bathroom to take a bath, but when he was walking down the hallway, he sensed that someone or something whipped past behind him.


    The small hair on the back of the neck rose, and he instantly whipped his head to look behind. His brows creased as he swept his gaze around the dark hallway. " Who is there?" he asked then raised the bat in his hand, " I am warning you, I am armed don''t even think about attacking me."


    But there was no answer, Assistant Xu frowned and turned around to walk back to the small hall where he entertained his guests and flicked on the lights. The dark hallway lit up and was instantly drowned in bright lights, he swept his head sharply around every corner of the room and even looked behind his cushions and recliners. But nothing -- maybe he was being paranoid after listening to things like that.


    He shook his head for the millionth time for being an idiot and then flipped off the lights before he turned around and left.


    If only he swept his gaze at the upper corner of his hallway, he would have seen a dark and mottled figure with missing bones whose gaze was following her all along.

 Chapter 68 Give Me My Bones

    ? Assistant Xu didn''t pay attention to the figure but the mottled figure''s dark eyes that were like pits of hell were locked on his back. Maybe it was his own intuition but Assistant Xu shivered and peered over his shoulder, his eyes nervously looking around in his hallway but he was a step toote, the figure already his itself in the darkness where he couldn''t see it anymore.


    Ignoring the impulse to turn around and spend the rest of his night in a hotel room, Assistant Xu stripped off his suit''s jacket and rolled up his sleeves revealing his jade-like forearms, preparing to cook his dinner. What was a man''s delight, after all? It was eating a home-cooked meal after a day of work, though there was no one to cook for him at the moment, Assistant Xu knew that one day he too would have a beautiful wife who will cook his meals for him.


    Ah, how wonderful it would be when he woulde back home and his wife would be waiting for him with a home-cooked meal for him.


    While he was daydreaming his hands never stopped moving as he chopped the green onions that were on the cutting board but just as he was on thest bud that he needed to chop for his dinner--- A strange eerie music started to y behind him.


    Assistant Xu''s hands paused as he put down the knife and walked towards the room from where the tune wasing from, the door of the room was closed and so were the lights. As he pushed open the door, he was surprised to find that the French window to his balcony was open and the wind chime was tinkling with the winding through the open window.


    He frowned as he strode inside his bedroom and pulled the windows closed. Did he forget to lock them today? But how can that be? He was really careful, to begin with, and never made forgetful mistakes like this, so how did this happen?


    Once he pulled close the window, the eerie tune stopped and his gaze fell on the wind chime that was still tinkling. A weird feeling rose in his heart when he received this wind chime in a package from his sister, he thought that it was pretty and lightweight even though the tune that it yed was nice to listen to, that was why he kept it for so long.


    But over time, the tune that the wind chime yed started to change over time and became more and more sad and mncholic. Sometimes it even yed a strange tune that caused him to feel heartache as if he was longing for something but couldn''t have it.


    Many times he thought of pulling the wind chime down but then he couldn''t bring himself to, he didn''t know how to exin it. It was weird and he knew that he what he was thinking was nonsense but this was the only way he could exin it to anyone else. Every time he raised his hands to get the wind chime off the nail on which it was hanging, he would feel a sense of sudden loss like he was losing something really important.


    And he would drop the idea, just like right now. He wanted to pull the wind chime down but he couldn''t do it, thoughts like it will be such a same and what a huge loss to keep this pretty chime in the cab came to his head and he once again dropped the thought of taking off the wind chime.


    He turned his back to the pearly white wind chime and then walked out of the room before closinging the door.


    Once the door of the room was closed, the window that has been closed was slowly pulled open to just an inch of the fraction.


    That night dinner was a hectic feat for Assistant Xu, he kept having a feeling like he was being watched from behind but at the same time when he looked over his shoulder, there was nothing behind him. But his instincts were telling him that there was something behind him.


    Throughout the night, Assistant Xu kept looking over his shoulder. It was as if he was waiting for something to pounce on him but nothing happened, and there came a time when he was like just '' Kill me if you are going to!'' the wait was even worse than the instant kill.


    In the end, while he was watching the news he smacked the remote on the recliner and shut down the television. And walked out of the hallway, maybe he should just go ahead and sleep, there was no point if he kept overthinking. If he continued like this he might just go crazy.


    He changed into his nightsuit and went to sleep, tucking himself in the bed. It was better to just go to sleep then wait for something to happen, maybe he was just being paranoid because of the things that Song Yan said to him.


    Once he got in the bed, he silently pondered over what he has been doing. To think that he spent most of his evening thinking about this and that, because of a few words that made no sense. No wonder everyone said that superstitions turned one''s mind rotten.


    While he was thinking about that, his eyes closed because of the exhaustion that has been weighing on his shoulders. Assistant Xu must have closed his eyes only for a few minutes but then suddenly his consciousness returned to him, he felt like his chest was being pressed by something big and hard.


    His air passage started to clog in and he started suffocating, like something was choking his throat. Assistant Xu snapped his eyes open and what he saw made every hair on his body to stand up straight.


    His mouth dropped open in a silent scream as he tried to shout for help --- on how chest was a woman. Or something that has been a woman once before she died and became what she was right now, She was wearing a white Yqian with its seams and front covered in dried blood. Her eyes were empty and haunting like she was going to devour his soul and yet the most haunting thing was that she was missing many bones in her body!


    It was like she died while her bones were being extracted. Assistant Xu iled his hands or more like he tried his best to move his hands but then again no matter how hard he tried he couldn''t even raise one finger much less his hands. It was as if something invisible was binding him so that he wouldn''t be able to move.


    " Give me back my bones!" whispered the woman, she didn''t shout or scream. She just whispered in a deadly voice, and that alone was enough to make all the blood in Assistant Xu''s body turn cold.


    Bones? Where will he get human bones now?


    He was an apt assistant and whenever there was any problem that was troubling his boss, he would do his best toe up with a reasonable solution and never had he failed in that before but right now, his entire being was in a state where he couldn''t even think straight much lesse up with a solution to escape from this situation.


    " GIVE ME BACK MY BONES!" repeated the ghostly figure of the woman before she raised her hands and lunged at his throat. Assistant Xu shut his eyes prepared for a painful death, now he understood where this ghostly woman was going to get her missing bones.


    She will take it from his body!


    However, just as Assistant Xu was prepared to die, there was a sh of golden light and then came the scream of the agony of the ghostly woman. He opened his eyes and hurriedly opened his eyes and looked at the ghostly woman whose hands were burning. He blinked his eyes and tried to think of a reasonable exnation as to why this happened but then he remembered something and his gaze fell on the yellow talisman that was tied around his neck.


    The once bright yellow paper was now a shade less vibrant and half of it was burnt. He finally understood why the Second madam gave him this talisman, she knew that something like this was going to happen. Once he realised that the key to his life was in the talisman that was tied around his neck, he immediately clutched it in his hands and made a run for it.


    Behind him, he heard the roar of the ghostly woman, she was clearly upset that her prey has escaped from her clutches.


    While he was running for his life only in his nightsuit without even wearing his shoes on his feet, he couldn''t help but wonder why the ghost woman came looking for him? The building was newly built and he didn''t bring anything weird into his house either, so why was that woman doing in his house?


    Behind him the window of the bedroom was once again pulled open and the once silent wind chime started ying that strange eerie tone once again.


    -----

 Chapter 69 The Explosive News.

    Song Yan didn''t know that what she saw in her scrying had already started, she returned to her the apartment building where her brother was living with his family and paid the taxi driver. Once she pushed open the door, Fu Chen who was experiencing the novel feeling of having dinner while watching the television looked up and immediately his little face which was smeared with oil li up as he ced his bowl of rice on the table and rushed towards his mother. Arms wide open, he shouted gleefully in greeting, " Mommy! You are back!"


    Song Yan''s entire body that was stiff and taut with tension finally rxed and a smile that was like a million roses blooming in the fields spread across her face as she opened her arms and scooped her cute son up. Nuzzling his nose with hers, Song Yan asked, " Were you a good boy when mommy wasn''t home?"


    Fu Chen nodded his head like a docile chick. " Chen Chen was on his best behaviour, I didn''t trouble uncle and aunt at all."


    His words made her smile, even more, Song Yan could smell the scent of the strawberry ice cream from Fu Chen''s breath and knew that her son was loving his freedom a bit too much. She wiped his greasy mouth with the pad of her thumb and walked towards the dining table where she settled her son back on his high chair and went to wash her hands before sitting down on the only empty chair that was avable. " Sorry for the trouble, Sister inw."


    Wen Mingzhi smiled and waved her hand brushing off Song Yan''s thanks. " There was no trouble at all, Chen Chen is such a lovely boy. He didnt give me any trouble." Then she rolled her eyes and tipped her head towards her husband before sighing. "It''s all thanks to this big baby here that I had a hard time."


    " Oh for the love of God," said Song Lingyan as he put down his chopsticks and bowl on the table with an exaggerated sigh. " How was I supposed to know that we aren''t supposed to add dishwashing liquid to the dishwasher? It was my first time doing it!"


    Song Lingyan wasn''t the typical '' Women should do the housework'' kind of man but he was also someone who once lived as the young master of the Song family and was still learning how to do the chores like a normal middle-ss man. Today, when he returned home after a tiring day of work, Wen Mingzhi asked him to wash the dishes, he didn''t know that washing the dishes in the dishwasher requires a special kind of detergent and because he was tired, he just dumped all the dishes in the damn machine and turned it on, who would have known that the stupid machine would explode in a bubble bath! It wasn''t his fault, he was just a little tired¡ª¡ª all he wanted to do was rest but in the end, he had to wipe the entire mess that was made on the floor.


    Fu Chen giggled. It was his first time watching such a scene, where the machine exploded in a cloud of bubbles filling the entire room''s floor, it was so amusing for him that despite his uncle''s constant pleading to sit in another room and watch the television, Fu Chen kept ying in the mess on the kitchen''s floor. It was only when his uncle promised to give him a strawberry ice cream in secret did he agree to obediently go and sit in the living room.


    Song Yan chuckled lightly, she and her brother were kicked out of the Song family not long ago. At first, they were in denial, refusing to ept that something like this could even happen to them but then they slowly understood that there was no longer a ce for them in the Song household, their father blocked their cards and it was through sheer will and hard work, did the two siblings were able to meet their daily needs but that wasn''t enough¡ª- after all living as the young master and mistress of the Song family, they had long gotten used to a life that was full offort and they were still getting used to how a normal life.


    Wen Mingzhi rolled her eyes but said nothing, she didn''t me her husband either. She too was slowly learning how to use this and that, only she knows how many times she had to watch a tutorial on how to cook rice before she could make a decent dinner of two bowls of rice and pickle.


    Song Lingyan picked up his chopsticks back in his hands and shook his head muttering something that sounded like '' I am gonna sell that damn machine.'' Before he changed the channel on the television after little Meow Meow bid goodbye to the kids, while he was changing the channel, the roasted pork that he picked up fell from the chopsticks and he went to pick it up and just as he did that the news reporter started reporting the prime time news.


    '' Mysterious death of President Liao, as per further reports the businessman got in a bloody confrontation with an entertainment agency''s manager named Li Rou who further mutted and stabbed him. President Liao was brought to the hospital where he took hisst breath and the culprit behind his death is still in the ICU fighting for her life.''


    Song Lingyan who has just raised his chopsticks to bring the delicious pork belly to his mouth and once again paused as he started muttering, " Li Rou, Li Rou¡ª¡ª I think I have heard this name before ¡ª- oh" like a light bulb lighting up on the top of his head, Song Lingyan turned to look at Song Yan who lowered her head, she knew it. Even if her brother didn''t know anything about what happened in the hotel room, he would still be able to make a deduction of his own. She could sense his burning gaze that was directed at the side of her face and pretended not to see it.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    While Song Yan was busy defending against her brother''s re that was full of questions, Song Lan returned home. After what happened at thepany she was totally freaked out, earlier she tried to reach the old master''s disciple to get her hands on ''love me tender'' talismans but the disciple told her that the talisman with the hypnosis ability was out of stock and there were only three of them left, and what was even more infuriating, the price at which he sold them to her was exorbitant.


    That old man''s disciple practically ripped off her pockets until there was nothing left!


    Song Lan was so angry that she wanted to tear apart someone and if possible Song Yan. She didn''t know what went wrong but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t bring Song Yan down. Song Yan''s luck was meant to make her shine, so how can it fail at the right moment?


    As she entered the Song mansion, a flirty and sensual voice stopped her. " Lan''ere here."


    Song Lan sighed and turned to look at her mother. The years have treated Chu Lian very kindly or it was better to say that after snatching Song Yan''s mother''s luck, the years have been full of kindness towards Chu Lian, her tall figure was slim and there was no sight of even the slightest sign of ageing on her face. She looked just as pretty as a sixteen-year-old young girl.


    " Mom, how many times have I told you? You are no longer a woman ying mistress to rich men. You are the madam of the Song family, how can you use such a tone like that? Are you trying to hook up with someone?" asked Song Lan feeling quite upset, Song Yan''s mother was a powerful force that was feared by the tycoons in the business world and then there was her mother¡ª- a former mistress. Why couldn''t she have been born in Song Yan''s mother''s womb? At least she would have been able to escape this embarrassment.


    Chu Lian pursed her lips and clicked cked her way to Song Lan before snapping in a slightly nasally voice. " You still have the mood to talk about this? Why don''t you go and have a look at what they are ying on the news?"


    Song Lan frowned, she wanted to refuse but her mother didn''t give her a chance, she took hold of her wrist and dragged Song Lan to the living room where the television was still running. " Look at the news!"


    Song Lan took a look and all the blood on her face dropped down all the way to her toes. President Liao was dead? Then what will happen to her role? And how in the world did Li Rou get in a confrontation with him? Wasn''t their n to drop Song Yan in President Liao''s room and leave? So, how did this happen?

 Chapter 70 Interrogation Time.

    Song Lan''s entireplexion turned pale as she turned to look at her mother who was standing beside her with a frown. Her expression no better than hers, fixing the shawl over her shoulders, Chu Lian turned to look at her. " Didn''t I say that Li Rou is a special pawn that you need to properly take care of? That woman was born with good luck and her prospects were nice as well, as long as she was with you, you will be able to reach the top of the entertainment industry in no time. Why is it, that she was sent to the hospital with such serious injuries?"


    Chu Lian was really upset with how brainless her daughter was, even though she loved Song Lan a lot. She couldn''t help but be disappointed in her when she was young¡ª¡ª she wasn''t pretty and her future prospects weren''t good either but she was patient and took every step that she needed to very carefully, only with her sheer willpower and patience was she able to rise from the ashes and be a rich madam from a song actress. Butpared to her, her daughter was simply too much of a fool, she wasn''t smart and she didn''t have her patience either. Look at what she did now, Li Rou could have proven so much more useful to them but she went ahead and destroyed this valuable chess piece, just thinking about how long she has wasted her time on cultivating Li Rou was enough to make her heart quiver with pain.


    Brainwashing her, paying that old master another ten million for puppetry talisman as well as taking care of those actresses who could have proven troublesome to her daughter in the future. All that money came from her savings and now everything went down the dump all because of her daughter who was too impatient!


    Song Lan was still recovering from the shock that she just received when she heard her mother''s usatory tone. She shivered with anger and injustice as she rounded on her mother and shouted, " What do you mean by saying this to me? Do you think I was the one who did something wrong? In case you are wondering about this, I will let you know that I was very careful. I sent Li Rou to do exactly what she has always done, she was supposed to drag Song Yan, that bitch to Liao Jiming''s bed and be done with it. Who would have known that something like this would happen¡ª¡ª haven''t we done something like this always?"


    She still couldn''t understand how something so simple went so terribly wrong. Though she wasn''t upset about Li Rou''s ident, instead she was worried about the losses she has to suffer now because of this, Li Rou was under their control thanks to the puppetry talisman, and the old master told her that it was really difficult to draw a puppetry talisman with his skills, so they need to properly take care of Li Rou until he can draw another.


    Chu Lian pursed her lips, she was really upset about the development of the things, if she wasn''t wrong then Song Yan should have fallen into the trap that her daughter made for her but if she hasn''t¡ª¡ª her eyes coldly glittered as she hatefully spat out the words that were in her head. " She broke the array."


    Song Lan''s face turned stinky as she snapped her head and looked at her mother in disbelief. " That''s impossible."


    " And why do you think it''s impossible?" asked Chu Lian who picked up the remote of the television and switched it off before turning around and striding towards the cushioned sofa and sat down. " With her luck, she should have fallen into your n but she didn''t instead it was Li Rou," with her eyes flickering grimly, Chu Lian continued, " And Li Rou''s luck was supposed to be better than hers, how can that bitch escape scout free and it was Li Rou who got entangled in trouble?"


    Song Lan grabbed her hair disbelievingly and made a quick turn on the spot before she shook her head and stopped to look at her mother. Teeth tightly clenched¡ª¡ª she cursed, " This is impossible, there is no way she would be able to find out that we did something like that to her and even if she did how can she find where we have hidden the array? With Master''s skills, it''s impossible for anyone to track the position of the array."


    There were two reasons why Song Lan was refusing to believe that Song Yan was able to break the array: Firstly, the luck that she was enjoying would be snatched back and she would lose everything that she has gained and secondly if the array was broken then wouldn''t it mean that Song Yan has a powerful master by her side. The one that was better than the master she and her mother has? How was she supposed to swallow this down?


    Chu Lian was upset as well but she was a lot more sensiblepared to Song Lan, though her face was livid at the possibility of that Huo Li''s daughter making a turnaround in her life, she knew that now that the girl had someone by her side she could no longer carelessly approach Song Yan. " This is the only possibility, I know you hate it but there is nothing else we can do¡ª¡ª you might as well look for someone else whose luck is better than yours, if not all your sess will go down the drain."


    " But¡ª"


    " No buts!" snapped Chu Lian as she waved her hand. " You need toe to an understanding with the reality, that girl has a powerful master by her side what are you going to do if she retaliates against you? We don''t know the strength of this spirit master, you better y safe and be patient, or else you and I will suffer greatly."


    With that she stood up and walked away, leaving a highly incensed Song Lan behind who picked up the antique vase on the table and threw it on the floor, pieces of broken ss scattered all over the floor.


    Patience. Patience. Patience!


    She has been holding on to her patience ever since she was a child, if not then it would have been her who married Fu Yu Sheng and not that Song Yan! How long does she have to be patient? If this goes on there might be another brat popping out of Song Yan''s womb!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    " Achoo!" Song Yan who was watching a television show with Fu Chen about funny animals that were caught by their trainers sneezed loudly startling everyone in the living room.


    Fu Chen, who was so engrossed in the fight, immediately turned to look at his mother and asked worriedly, " Mommy, are you sick? Should I bring you a nket?"


    " That''s right Yan Yan, if you are sick, tell brother. I will go and bring the medicine for the cold for you." Then Song Lingyan turned to Wen Mingzhi and asked, " Do you know how to brew chicken soup pf something?"


    Wen Mingzhi shook her head since neither of them had gotten sick yet she hadn''t learned about how to brew a soup.


    Song Lingyan panicked, what a shame, his sister was sick and he knew that ever since Song Yan was a child she loved drinking chicken soup. Now, they were in a situation where they can only buy the cheapest chicken meat and even if they could buy it ¡ª¡ª who was going to cook it?


    He was waiting for Fu Chen to sleep so that he could question Song Yan about Li Rou who would have known that she would suddenly start sneezing.


    Seeing the panicked expressions of her family members, Song Yan felt honey-like warmth spreading inside her. She patted Fu Chen''s little head and smilingly coaxed her son, " I am fine, you don''t need to worry about it."


    Song Lingyan snorted. " This is why you always got sick when you were little. Never caring about your health at all."


    " Mommy, if you are sick why don''t you eat medicine? Don''t worry, even though it''s bitter, Chen Chen will give you his star candy," said Fu Chen, he thought that just like him his mother was afraid of drinking bitter medicine thus, he kindly suggested sharing his candies with her.


    Song Yan was amused does she looks like a child who can''t drink her medicine? But for the sake of her son who was worrying about her, she obediently drank the medicine for her cold even though she wasn''t sick. Once she finished drinking the medicine she turned to look at her son and asked, " Happy now?"


    Fu Chen shyly nodded and then took the bottle of medicine and trotted away before putting it securely in the cab. Then just as he was returning to his mother, his aunt picked him up and schemingly smiled. "It''s time to sleep, Chen Chen."


    Just as she said that Song Lingyan turned to look at Song Yan sternly.


    And Song Yan understood that it was nap time for her son and interrogation time for her.

 Chapter 71 Xu Ming Calls.

    " Fu Yu Sheng!!!! I am going to kill you!" Once Song Yan finished telling what happened between her and Li Rou, Song Lingyan was understandably very upset. He jumped off his chair all prepared to rush out of the house, if not for Wen Mingzhi who stopped him on time, he would have really rushed to the Fu mansion and gotten in a brawl with Fu Yu Sheng. " Let me go, Mingzhi! I am going to kill that bastard and bury him six feet down, how dare he hands my sister over to such an agent? I am never going to let go of him!"


    Wen Mingzhi wrapped both her arms around Song Lingyan''s waist and pulled him back. " Didn''t you listen? It was the third master Fu who arranged for that agent for sister Yan, not brother inw Fu. Why are you rushing to kill him off?"


    However, as a passionate brother, Song Lingyan didn''t hear a thing that Wen Mingzhi said¡ª¡ª instead he started to fight even harder against his wife''s hold as she pulled him back. " You don''t understand Mingzhi, as his elder brother¡­it''s Fu Yu Sheng''s responsibility to rein on that jackass of a brother of his. And yet he gave him charge of that entertainmentpany, isn''t he the one responsible for this hubaloo? No! I have to kill him or else I won''t be able to stomach my food!"


    " Song Lingyan, I said no."


    A pause. Then¡ª¡ª " How about a punch?"


    " No!"


    " Then a p at least?"


    " SONG. LING. YAN." enunciating each syble of her husband''s name, Wen Mingzhi threateningly smiled at him. "If you dare to run out and create trouble for me or Sister Yan, I will end you."


    Song Lingyan stopped struggling and simply turned to look at his wife over his shoulder with a defeated look on his face nheless he dropped the idea of finding Fu Yu Sheng and giving him hell. With a sulky expression, he walked back inside and turned to look at Song Yan. " You, youngdy are going inside your room and sleeping for the rest of the night. I don''t think that I will be able to take any more heart attacks from you for the ¡ª¡ª let''s say next three weeks."


    " But I am fine¡ª¡ª"


    " In your room, Yan Yan."


    " I am a mother you can''t do this to me!" retorted Song Yan


    Song Lingyan crossed his arms and stared right into her eyes with a smile quite simr to his wife. " After you lied to me and went to such a dangerous ce? I think I can." Then he pointed to the room that she shared with Fu Chen and repeated, " In your room and don''te out till the morning."


    Song Yan stared at her brother speechlessly, she was in herte twenties and a mother of a young boy, yet she was being grounded was he for real? She turned to look at Wen Mingzhi who sighed with a shake of her head and grimaced in a just '' get it over with'' manner.


    In the end, she had no choice but to head to her room but just as she was closing the door, Song Lingyan shouted from behind. " And you better stay in there till the morning because I am watching you, Yan Yan."


    " I got it," said Song Lingyan, fortunately, her son was asleep or he would have watched his mother getting grounded. Once she closed the door behind her, Fang Yanli who was floating next to her burst out crackling, she doubled over withughter as she iled her hands in the air as if pping something.


    " Hahaha that was too funny, even the greatest spirit master has something that she fears huh?"


    "Shut up." Song Yan''s expression turned dark as she red at Fang Yanli, seriously this woman¡ª¡ª she has always been troublesome ever since she came into her life.


    Fang Yanli timely shut her mouth but her shoulders were still trembling, Song Yan was pondering whether she should just lock Fang Yanli up in the space ring when her cellphone started to ring. Surprised she fished her cellphone out of her pocket and answered the call, " Hello? Who is this?"


    " ¡­.. Second madam, it''s me¡­. Xu Ming." came the answer from the other side, Song Yan wasn''t surprised that Xu Ming called her, she nced at the wall clock sideways and sure enough it was past midnight. The ghost woman must have made an appearance or else he wouldn''t have called her in the middle of the night.


    " Is there anything that I can help you with?" asked Song Yan as she strode towards the balcony and swept her gaze over the parking lot sure enough among the second hand broken down cars there was a chic Mustang parked in the middle, sticking out like a swan in the group of ugly ducklings.


    There was an awkward silence at the other side of the line before Assistant Xu''s hesitant voice came through. " Second madam, can you pleasee and see me? I parked my car in the parking lot of your building."


    Song Yan raised a brow when she heard the slight tremor in assistant Xu''s voice and couldn''t help but tease him. " What is it? Are you asking me toe and meet you for a nightly rendezvous?"


    A loud bang followed by a sputtering sound and then a lot of flustered noises came through the speaker before Assistant Xu''s voice came through the speaker once again. " Se...Second madam, please don''t even joke about such things, Master Fu will kill me!"


    ? Assistant Xu wasn''t even joking, Fu Yu Sheng was very clear about things that belonged to him¡ª¡ª he was overly possessive of everything that belonged to him and if anyone tried to take it away he would destroy that person without missing a beat.


    Song Yan was very amused by his startled reaction and couldn''t help but chuckle, she twirled a strand of her hair and picked on her nails. " Well, I cane to see you but this time it''s going to cost you. The first consultation is always free but not the second one, this is the way of the business you know that right?"


    " I do, Second madam."

 Chapter 72 Bidding Her Time To Kill Him.

    " Very well then," said Song Yan, her eyes shining with greed at the thought of all the money she was going to make tonight. She took out the flying talisman from her space ring and then jumped off the balcony with a flip of her hands andnded perfectly on the ground floor with ease. Once she was back on her feet, she wiped off the dust and dirt on her hands and then stood up straight before heading towards the mustang that was parked in the parking lot and knocked on the window of the passenger''s side.


    Assistant Xu hurriedly opened the door to the passenger''s seat and let Song Yan take a seat before he spouted off whatever that happened with him in the apartment room. " Second madam, how can I be haunted by a ghost? The apartment building where I live is newly built and I don''t have the habit of collecting antiques either. So, why is that female ghost trying to kill me?"


    Just the thought of what would have happened to him if not for the talisman alone was enough to make Xu Ming break out in cold sweat. That female ghost didn''t look like she was there for a friendly meeting with him, if not for the talisman, maybe he would have died because of the excruciating pain when she wrenched his bones out of his body.


    Song Yan didn''t answer at once instead she first looked at Xu Ming''s forehead which was even more ck after he escaped from the female ghost and frowned, she thought that it was a simple case of a spirit manifestation but it looks like this was something worse than what she initially thought.


    " Should I change my apartment?" While she was still thinking about the situation, Xu Ming moved on to the point where he was actually thinking of changing his apartment.


    Song Yan shook her head as she pointed to his forehead. " There is no point in changing the apartment buildings, the female ghost hastched herself on you by sucking the Yang energy out of your body, even if you change the apartment buildings now, she will just follow you where ever you go. It''s simr to a blood-sucking leech sticking to your body, you can''t get rid of her without proper measures."


    When Xu Ming heard that the female ghost have attached herself to him, he was so scared that his entire body convulsed and he started trembling like a leaf in the middle of a storm. " Then what ¡ª¡ª what should I do?"


    Song Yan thought for a moment before she took out another safety talisman from her space ring but this time it was Ace level, not an intermediate level. " Here take this and it would be better if you spend the rest of the night inside your car here, like I said that ghost is attached to you then¡ª¡ª-"


    Xu Ming immediately understood what Song Yan was saying. " You mean to say that she is hiding somewhere here?"


    Song Yan smiled and tilted her head towards the windshield. " I won''t say that she is exactly hiding herself."


    Assistant Xu followed her gaze and instantly jumped so hard that his head hit the roof of his car. The female ghost in Yqian was standing in front of the car, blood dripping out of the holes from where her bones were extracted before she died and her soulless eyes were staring right at Xu Ming. " Sh¡­.She since when she was standing there?"


    " From the very beginning," said Song Yan as she calmly stared at the ghost, who sensed the danger in front of her and wisely vanished in thin air. " She was waiting for the talisman to lose its power before she could attack you, but when she sensed meing here ¡ª¡ª she had toe out and check for herself whether she could take me on or not."


    Xu Ming clutched both talismans in his hands before turning to Song Yan. " Second madam why didn''t you exorcise her when you knew she was hiding in the parking lot?"


    Song Yan didn''t take his question to heart and simply shrugged as she exined, " Because that female ghost is like a turtle¡­ she has a shell in your house where she hides in the day¡­.if I went out of my way to exorcise her while we haven''t taken care of her shell, she could have easily hid herself in her shell. First I need to take hold of her shell and get rid of it, only then can I take care of the female ghosts, without that ¡ª¡ª it would be simr to ying whack-a-mole."


    Xu Ming was even more startled when he found out that there wasn''t just a female ghost in his house but also a shell where she hid herself ¡ª¡ª- what was this? Was his house a haunted apartment or something? How can there be so many ghostly things hidden there?


    Song Yan noticed his paleplexion and decided to be merciful towards him, she patted his shoulder and soothingly said, " But don''t worry, the female ghost hasn''t sucked all your Yang energy and so she is still in the early stages of her cultivation, at most she can hurt you but not me."


    Xu Ming: "¡­.." and that''s supposed tofort me?


    seeing that his expression was still sullen she smiled and raised her hands. " Hey, as long as I am alive I can take care of the ghost for you, right? What will you do if something happened to me, right?"


    Xu Ming: "¡­.." Alright, whatever you say, madam.


    Song Yan slid out of the car and gave assistant Xu onest piece of advice as she closed the door. " Don''t get out of the car, she is still here bidding her time ¡ª¡ªif you don''t want to die a painfully excruciating death."


    Then she was gone leaving Xu Ming alone in the parking lot what she didn''t tell him that she has drawn a talisman around the apartment building for her family''s security, as long as Xu Ming stayed within the range of the array he will be fine.


    Xu Ming at first wanted to drive away and look for a hotel room but then his gaze fell on the female ghost that was just as Song Yan said bidding her time to pounce on him hiding in the dark corner of the street and he immediately changed his mind.


    '' What rest, what sleep? He was totally fine you hear that!''

 Chapter 73 Accident At The Racing Circuit.

    At this time Wang Yufan who should have returned home after heeding Song Yan''s advice drove to the racing loop, because he was busy throughout the entire day, he didn''t get a chance to change his clothes and swaggered out of his car wearing the same blue jeans and a beige shirt that he was wearing in the afternoon when he met with Song Yan, thus, fortunately for him, the talisman was still in the back pockets of his jeans.


    " Yo, isn''t it the second master Wang?" A young man around the age of Wang Yufan sauntered over when he saw that Wang Yufan have arrived, with a cup of Latte in his hand, he looked at Wang Yufan up and down before whistling. " Oh, looks like you are in your best form today, Second master Wang. It''s great, I have ced all my money on your winning streak, remember not to break it."


    Wang Yufan stood tall and firm, ncing at the young man with a frown. His handsome face chilled as he knitted his eyebrows and rebuked the young man, " What are you talking about? What second master Wang? I am the only legitimate master of the Wang family, anyone else who says otherwise is either a fool or a conceited man who lives in his delusions. As long as I am alive, the Wang family will only have one young master. Young master Chen, you are new here, so maybe you have no idea about it but¡ª" Wang Yufan coldly nced at his half brother Wang Ran, who was standing in the corner of the racing loop like a snake hiding in the shadows and added, " The Wang family only have me as its young master and no one else."


    ? Young master Chen was shocked by Wang Yufan''sment, he immediately red at Wang Ran who was going on and on about how he was pampered by his father, Master Wang before turning to look at Wang Yufan and wiping his sweat that was dripping down his forehead in panic. " Yes, Yes¡­ Do forgive me Young master Wang, I was foolish enough to take a fish-eye bead as a diamond. I sincerely apologise for my mistake." Noticing that Wang Yufan''s face was still unsightly and his expression was growing grim by the second, Young master Chen panicked even more. " Young Master Wang, it''s all because I am not wise enough. Please don''t take what I said to heart and forgive me, how about this, I will bet my Bugatti Bolide too? If you win the race, this new beast will be yours? I haven''t even taken it on a ride yet."


    Wang Yufan was visibly upset but he was someone who loved racing and cars, when he heard that Young master Chen was offering his brand new Bugatti, he couldn''t help but be tempted. That car''s price was a whopping 4.8 million dors, if he could get his hands on this car then ¡ª¡ª hehe, when he was smiling jovially, he couldn''t help but remember what Song Yan had told him didn''t she say that he was going to have a misfortune fall on him? If this was what she meant by misfortune falling then he wished it fell on him every day.


    While Wang Yufan was happily drowning in the joy of getting a chance to get a brand new car, Wang Ran who was standing in the corner of the racing loop was staring at him murderously. His fists clenched tight as he took heavy breaths¡ª¡ª just like always, that man has condemned him like he always has, was it his fault that his mother was a mistress? No! It was that Wang Yufan''s mother''s fault who came between his father and mother, if not for that bastard''s mother, his mother would have married in the Wang family and became the Madam of the Wang family.


    Wang Ran was furious at all the contemptuous gazes that were being shot in his direction but he didn''t say anything nor did he unnecessarily fight with anyone, he knew that no matter what he did at the moment, he will only be taken as the one who was in the wrong. But never mind that, it was just a matter of tonight¡ª¡ª after tonight there will be no Wang Yufan in this world who will threaten his position as the young master of the Wang family. Once he wrench this splinter that was digging deep in his skin, everyone who was looking at him with those contemptuous res woulde currying favour with him.


    He just has to suffer this treatment for thest time.


    Once he thought about everything like that, all the anger in his heart vanished and he could actually taste the sweet vour of honey in his mouth. He cast onest nce at Wang Yufan, and then walked away¡ª¡ª it would be better to leave or else everyone will start doubting himter on.


    Wang Ran didn''t leave silently he made a bigmotion before leaving thus, everyone in the racing arena saw him leave, they all thought that he left after getting humiliated, who would have thought that he left because he wanted to avoid being doubted by everyone elseter on.


    Wang Yufan watched his half brother leave coldly, though his expression was full of stoicism¡ª¡ª inwardly he was celebrating. Ever since Wang Ran hade into his life, he would often create trouble for him this was the first time that thetter was leaving with his face covered hehe!!


    Once Wang Ran drove away, Wang Yufan went to his garage where he locked his racing car and got inside, as he was pulling his car back his gaze suddenly fell on the signboard that was showing a ring number Friday the thirteenth. Shit, was today the thirteenth? It wasn''t that Wang Yufan was superstitious but he did take number thirteen seriously since it was the date when his father brought Wang Ran to their family.


    However, when he thought about it carefully ¡ª¡ª Wang Ran was gone, so there was no way he will be harmed, right?

 Chapter 74 Explosion.

    Wang Yufan drove his racing car out of his garage and stationed it at the starting line, while he was waiting for his opponent to line up, his gaze once again fell on the signboard that read Friday the thirteenth, and he couldn''t help but remember what Song Yan told him¡ª- didn''t she say that he was going to suffer a misfortune like never before? No, what in the world was he thinking about?


    There was no absolute indication about what she was telling the truth, most probably his sister inw was being fooled by some crook who knew how to reel in the naive young madams of the rich family. When he thought about the tacky yellow talisman that had nothing special about it except the red intricately drawn inscriptions, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for his friend. Who knows how many thousands or hundred thousand that crook might have smuggled out of sister inw¡ª¡ª he couldn''t understand how the smart young miss of the Song family fall for something like that crook hoodwinking but he swore that if he ever got his hand on the old crook who pour that poisonous potion in his sister inw''s head, he was going to send him to meet his maker.


    He reached his hand in his back pocket to take out the talisman that he has stuffed in there but then the rally girl came swaggering towards the start line and winked at him with the gs in her hands. Wang Yufan dropped the idea of throwing the talisman and turned all his attention to the front line, whatever he will throw that useless crap after he won this race and that Bugatti.


    The rally girl raised the gs in both her hands up in the air as she smiled at the racers with a model like smile. " Everyone ready?"


    The crowd cheered while the racers excitedly let their engine give out a loud roar as they stepped on the elerator.


    The rally girl''s smile widened as she shouted, " Three, Two, One and Goooooo!" She brought the gs down in a swoosh as the racing car rushed past her in a blur.


    With the racing cars driving past him left and right, Wang Yufan didn''t drive carelessly¡ª¡ª just a moment of carelessness in this mountain circuit could send him to his grave. So. He drove rather carefully, avoiding any type of collision¡ª¡ª but just because he was driving safely didn''t mean that the others would drive safely as well, the one behind him elerated and rammed into the backside of his car, again and again. Wang Yufan knew that he was doing it since he couldn''t get past any of the cars in front of him but he was still upset about his car being rammed like this.


    He stepped on the elerator and rushed forward but just as he was about to turn the intersection, another racing car came rushing behind him and rammed right into the side of his car. If not for his years of driving skills, Wang Yufan would have fallen off the cliff, as the two-car collided with each other, sparks flew and Wang Yufan had to grit his teeth and elerate his car even further but just as he was elerating his car, he suddenly smelled a scent that was faintly simr to something being burned, horrified he peeked out of his car and sure enough the bottom of his car was on fire.


    Wang Yufan''s eyes quivered as he mmed on the brakes but before he could heave a sigh of relief, he saw that his car didn''t stop in fact it elerated even more. His brakes weren''t working! Wang Yufan''s face turned deathly pale and he again stepped on his breaks once again but no matter how many times he stepped on the breaks, the car only elerated even further and the fire burning at the bottom of his car started to burn even more wildly. Wang Yufan could even feel the bottom of his car getting heated up.


    Wang Yufan was extremely terrified now, he tugged at the locks of his car but it was like they were being jammed by something ¡ª¡ª no matter how hard he pulled or tugged, it wasn''t working. Before losing all his consciousness, he could only think of what Song Yan had told him, she warned him not to go to race today¡ª¡ª and he couldn''t help but be regretful. Why didn''t he listen to Song Yan and much better to his Grandfather who always told him to stay put at home and do nothing stupid? But it was toote for all the regrets he was feeling.


    With the wind that was blowing past the mountain, the fire became even more intense and soon the entire car was like a burning hell horse. Nothing else could be seen except roaring fire, and then with a loud bang, the entire car exploded heavily in the middle of the racing circuit, turning into nothing but a fiery pit of fire and metal¡ª¡ª scaring the drivers that wereing after Wang Yufan. They didn''t know what happened, all of a sudden the car in which Wang Yufan was driving suddenly became a fireball scaring the hell out of them.


    " What the hell just happened?"


    "How am I supposed to know that?"


    " Quick someone call the medics, it''s Young Master Wang''s car. If something happened to him, it will be our heads on the line here."


    " Shit! Hurry call the doctors! And an ambnce!"


    " Somebody call the Wang family as well!"


    The drivers who came to a stop stepped out of their cars and looked at the burnish fireball that looked like it was dragged from the hell itself. Though they wished they could just leave the matter as it is, the one who was being burned alive was the young master of the Wang family, they couldn''t just stay back and do nothing. If something happened to Wang Yufan the entire racing circuit will be buried together with him!

 Chapter 75 Lives On Kryptonite?

    More and more people gathered around the burning car, in fact, it would be wrong to call the scraps of burning metals ¡ª¡ª a car, since there was nothing left after the explosion. The broken pieces of the car that blew up after the bomb diffused, were burning fiercely and people who came to a stop could only shake their heads, there was no way anyone would be able to get out of this ident alive. The ming waves were so hot and raging that the people surrounding the car immediately retreated several steps back when they saw what was happening, even when they knew that the one who was being surrounded by these ming waves was the young master of the Wang family, no one dared to go near the fierce pit of fire.


    However, just as the crowd of people were retreating one young master who stepped over the hood of his car to look at the situation clearly¡ª¡ªshouted, " There is something moving inside! Right at the centre, someone call the medics and firefighters, we can still make it!"


    All the young masters who were a part of the racing circuits belonged to families that weren''t as powerful as the Wang family, if the young master of the Wang family was harmed in their presence then they wouldn''t just be endangering themselves but also their families. Even though the heating from the waves was unbearable many young masters started to take out the water bottles from their cars and started dousing the fire, if Wang Yufan would have died, they wouldn''t have cared but since there was a possibility of him being alive, they could only try their best to save them.


    Soon the vehicle of the firefighters and an ambnce that was always kept at the stand by near the mountain circuit because of all the young masters and their influential families arrived near the spot where the ident took ce. The firefighters hopped off their vehicles and hurriedly connected their pieces of equipment properly before they started to extinguish the roaring fire, though they were doing this, they couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts.


    They knew the fire was zing hot and there was no way the one who was driving this exploded car would be able to make it out alive.


    The firefighters continued their work and soon the fire was extinguished revealing the darken frame of the car''s pieces that were burned to crisp. The pile of the scraped metals werepletely burnt out and they were few cracks in their frames given the explosion that they have to survive¡ª¡ª if this was the condition of the hard framework of the car that was so tough that it wouldn''t even crush under the impact of a hurtling bus then who knows what would have happened to the person inside the car?


    Maybe his body was already burnt to a crisp before exploding into millions of smaller pieces?


    Once the roaring fire was doused, the police cars arrived and the Chief of the police department immediately ordered his subordinates to secure the area and collect any concrete evidence that was left behind. There were no CCTV cameras here in the middle of the waving racing circuit of the mountain, so they had no idea how the car exploded¡ª¡ª and since the driver was dead already they couldn''t take his testimony either.


    At the thought of the influential young master who died in this car explosion, The police chief had a headache. This was the young master of the Wang family if they couldn''te up with a reasonable exnation, he would be kicked out of his post in no time, to think that he was the one who was given the responsibility to take care of this case. There were so many possibilities behind this car explosion, now he could only wish that if this was predetermined murder then the culprit behind it left a good deal of evidence or else¡ª¡ª


    " Boss!" A sudden cry from one of his subordinates broke his chain of thought. Frowning, the Chief turned around and looked at his subordinate who shouted all of a sudden. " What is it?"


    Was the corpse so badly burnt that even these unshakable subordinates of his couldn''t help but cry like little girls?


    " IT''S YOUNG MASTER WANG! HE IS ALIVE!!" The police officers who were responsible for enclosing the area with the yellow barricade tape rushed out of the pile of the metal scrapes and pointed to the young man who was lying on the road with half of his lower body being pressed down by the hood of the car. " He is still breathing!"


    The police officers couldn''t believe their eyes as they pointed at the young man who waspletely unscathed and looked fine as if he wasn''t a victim of an explosion at all. In fact, looking at him, it was as if he was too tired and was just taking a nap.


    The police chief blinked his eyes in astonishment as he rushed forward as quickly as he could and when he looked down at Wang Yufan who was indeed alive andpletely alright without a single injury on his face or anywhere else on his body, the Chief couldn''t help but look at his subordinates in shock.


    Bloody Hell? Such a thing was also possible?


    He nursed his forehead as he ordered his subordinates in a daze. " What are you all standing here like a fool? Quick someone take this hood off his legs and carry him to the ambnce." And then he paused before he added, " and check whether he is wearing fireproof clothes or something?"


    The police officers hurried to pick up the heavy hood of the car that was pressing on Wang Yufan''s legs and once they were done doing that, the medics who were standing on the side hurriedly carried the unconscious Wang Yufan to the ambnce.


    When the other young masters and the rally girls saw the scene in front of them¡­ their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets¡ª¡ª Young master Wang was still alive? The Hell? Did he live on Kryptonite or something?

 Chapter 76 Only A Concussion At The Most.

    The unconscious Wang Yufan was carried to the hospital where the entire Wang family was waiting, including the culprit behind the scene ¡ª¡ª Wang Ran and his mother. The two of them were excitedly waiting for Wang Yufan''s arrival so that they could see his burned body and witness the downfall of his arrogant and prideful mother Su Qian. The one who was the most excited was obviously Wang Ran, and why wouldn''t he be? After tonight he would be the sole heir of the Wang family unless the frail and sickly Su Qian could give birth to another heir which waspletely impossible.


    However, no matter how excited he was, Wang Ran controlled his expression properly and put on a sombre expression as if he was really upset with what happened just like his mother, Bai Xin.


    " That idiot!" hissed Old master Wang as he pped on his thigh, his eyes rimmed red as tears uncontrobly fell down his cheeks. " I told him so many times that he should just stay at home and study well, after all, he is the future of the Wang family but to think that stupid would go ahead and put his life in danger like this."


    When Wang Ran heard the old man call Wang Yufan the ''future of the Wang family'' he was furious. If Wang Yufan was the future of the Wang family then what was he? A potato? Because he was angry, his expression slowly morphed into a devious one if not for his mother who tugged on his sleeves he would have really let the cat out of his bag.


    '' Just tonight'' his mother mouthed and Wang ran calmed down, that''s right. He just needs to suffer this injustice for tonight and everything else will be his by tomorrow morning. Even if the old man was reluctant about giving the Wang cooperation to him, he was the only son of the Wang family left after Wang Yufan, there were no other options left for this old bastard now.


    Su Qian was also crying on the side silently seeing his wife cry, Master Wang couldn''t help but feel heartbroken. He patted his wife''s shoulder and coaxed her, " Don''t cry, our son will be fine. Once he gets better see how I will scold him for picking such a dangerous hobby."


    However, Master Wang chose the wrong words to say at the moment. When Su Qian heard him say that he will scold her son, she pped his hand away and scolded him instead, " What do you mean scold him? Because of who ¡ª¡ªdo you think my son became like this?" As she said that she shot a stinky eye at the mother and son who were shamelessly standing in front of her, after taking care of Bai Xin for so long, Su Qian knew just how good of a person she was and well understood her reasons foring to the hospital. The woman wasn''t here because she was worried about her son but she was here to confirm that her Yufan was dead by her own eyes.


    When Su Qian thought of this, her expression darkened even further as she darkly muttered, " If not for you, our son wouldn''t have be so unruly. He was obviously a very obedient child and would listen to whatever I have to say but you just have to ruin everything!"


    Under his wife''s me Master Wang had nothing to say, when he was young, he made a mistake and that mistaketer came to bite him in the ass with the name '' Wang Ran''. It was a simple mistake of his frivolous youth but now that mistake was standing in front of him slowly crumbling the foundation of his happy family.


    " I¡ª¡ª" just as master Wang opened his mouth to say something, the medics came hurrying the stretcher in front of them. The Wang family stood up to check on Wang Yufan and his injuries after all their precious son was caught up in an explosion, and his injuries must be really severe. But when their gazes fell on Wang Yufan''s body, all of them were surprised¡ª¡ª because forget about first degree burns there wasn''t even a scratch on Wang Yufan''s pale skin, it was as if the paramedics have dragged him out of his bedroom.


    If not for the authenticity of the news and the resource from which they received the information, they would have thought that Wang Yufan was ying a park on them.


    The one who was the most shocked was Wang Ran and Bai Xin, when their eyes fell on Wang Yufan, they were prepared to see a badly burned body that should have been almost unrecognisable but instead, Wang Yufan was totally fine! How can that be? The man to whom he handed the task even called him to show the live explosion of Wang Yufan''s car, how was it possible that Wang Yufan was able to survive something like that?


    Su Qian was the first to rush towards her son, she cupped his face and carefully skimmed her gaze over her son''s body before she turned to the doctor. " My son¡­ is he¡­" dead? That was what she wanted to ask but couldn''t bring herself to, though her son''s body waspletely unharmed, Su Qian wasn''t stupid, she would never believe that her son was able to escape such a tragedy unscathed.


    "It''s really a miracle." said the doctor with a foolish smile making him look a bit unreliable. " Your son is totally fine, I know it''s hard to believe but that''s the truth! Only his calves are scratched because of the hood that fell on them after the explosion but other than that he ispletely fine."


    " That''s right, you must have done some great deed in the past, madam." said a nurse who was still reeling in the shock, this young master''s car exploded in the middle of nowhere and it took a good deal of time for ambnce and firefighters to arrive at the spot of the ident but he was still alright? How can that be even possible? " His injuries are minor and most probably, your son only suffer from a concussion, We have to check it once he wakes up."


    While the doctor and the nurse were excitedly telling them how lucky Wang Yufan was, the entire Wang family was dumbfounded. So their son survived an explosion, stayed in a raging fire for ten or fifteen minutes and was still alright? What kind of dog shit luck was this?

 Chapter 77 Time…Out.

    When Wang Yufan''s consciousness returned, he was surprised to find that his entire family was hovering over the top of his head like he was some rare creature that they havee to watch and what was more surprising was that his always stern and cold face grandfather had tears in his eyes. This ¡­what happened?


    " Grandfather, what¡ª¡ª"


    He had hardly gotten two words out when his mother who was standing next to his bed threw herself at him and started crying as if he was already dead. She hugged him so tight that Wang Yufan thought he was going to die because of suffocation, he patted his mother''s back as his face started to turn purple while choking. " Time out ¡­.Ti...Time out mother."


    Master Wang saw that his son''s face was turning paler from purple and he hurriedly pulled his wife back as he softly spoke to her, " He is going to die if you keep hugging him like that, give the boy a chance to breathe at least¡ª¡ª"


    However, what Master Wang said to Madam Wang fell on deaf ears as she smacked Wang Yufan''s legs hard and fiercely scolded him. " If you dare to go out and entangle yourself with those messy friends of yours, then see how I am going to set you right! Again and again, I told you not to race but you don''t listen to me, see what happened! Have you stopped and thought for a second about what would have happened to me if God forbid something happened to you tonight? How dare you lie to your mother and go to that cursed racing circuit?"


    Master Wang: "..." who was the one who pped me, warning not to scold our son?


    Wang Yufan just recovered his consciousness and was in a bit of a daze, but after he heard his mother''s scoldings, he gradually sobered up as the horrifying memories from the racing circuit came to his mind like the pieces of puzzles finally joining in to form a perfect picture. If he hadn''t seen his family, he would have thought that he was already in heaven!


    And when his father pressed the bell button and a doctor came inside the room to check up on him, Wang Yufan waspletely sobered up. He stared at the doctor who was checking him asking him to poke his tongue out and sping his wrist to take his pulse in confusion ¡ª¡ª he really survived? He wasn''t dead?


    He turned to look at the doctor who was questioning him to check whether he had a concussion or not and asked in a trembling voice, " I am not dead? Are you really a doctor and not an angel?" He remembered that his car was already on fire and his breaks weren''t working, even the locks of the car were dead set in ce and couldn''t be opened. The images of him struggling to get out of his car before his car exploded came to his mind/


    He was still conscious when the car turned into a ball of me before exploding, he had tried to open the doors of the car but they were jammed and he couldn''t open them, in the end, he could only wait for his predestined death as the car exploded and he was surrounded by the mes of raging fire.


    As soon as the car exploded, Wang Yufan was certain that he was dead¡ª¡ªso why was he sting here? Unless this was heaven and this man who was d in white was an angel.


    When Madam Wang heard her son say such stupid words, she was furious. This brat! He miraculously escaped from such alive threatening situation, yet now he was talking about such things! Was he not afraid that the angels would reallye looking for him? She pped the back of his head and scolded, " Are youining that your life is too long? If the doctor is an angel then what are we? Ghosts?"


    The doctor who was checking up on him chuckled lightly, as he patted his shoulder and spoke in a voice that was full of awe and surprise, " Young man, you are not only dead but you are also alive and well. I must say that you have done some really good deed for God to favour you like this, I mean your ident was no joke, it was so scary that the entire surrounding near your car was burnt down because of the strong mes that erupted after the explosion. Even your car was blown up to smithereens, It''s really a medical miracle that you were able to get out of that situation alive."


    The Wang family didn''t know the details of the ident, they just knew that their son had an ident but when they heard the doctor describing the ident in such minute details, the small hair on the back of their necks stood up straight and they all trembled especially mother Wang who was so terrified after listening to the detailed that she hurried to Wang Yufan as soon as the doctor left and ferociously pped his arm. " I am telling you if you dare to go racing again¡­I will hang myself in front of your garage, Yufan! And I am not joking!"


    Mother Wang only had this one son when she was young she was greatly harmed by her husband''s mistress and couldn''t get pregnant after Wang Yufan, of course, she retaliated just as fiercely but Bai Xin already had a son as well, and the two of them were eyeing the position of the young master of the Wang family very closely ¡ª¡ª- if something happened to her son today then only God knows what would have happened to their family.


    Wang Yufan was just as shocked and terrified as his mother, this time he didn''t dare to say anything to oppose his mother and obediently nodded his head. " Don''t worry, Mom. I will never dare to race against others in the future."


    This incident was enough to scare the heck out of him, when he was locked inside the burning car, Wang Yufan could literally feel that death was knocking on his door. How dare he pick up the keys to his car and race again? But how was it possible that even though his car exploded into scrapes, he was still alive?

 Chapter 78 Tempted To Try.

    Wang Yufan was really confused, though everyone said it was a miracle, he didn''t feel that what happened to him was nothing but just a miracle. He raised his hand to wipe the nonexistent sweat on his forehead and as soon as he did that, the cool jade bracelet that was on his wrist fell with a loud ng¡­ only then did everyone''s attention turn to the broken pieces of the cooling jade that was broken in half but that wasn''t the surprising thing given that it was on Wang Yufan''s wrist when thetter was stuck in the middle of the sea of fire.


    What was surprising was that the jade bracelet had gonepletely pitch ck, it was as if someone has painted with Vantack paint and left it to dry. There was no shine and no contour left of the jade bracelet and it looked creepy as hell with such profound darkness covering it.


    Master Wang took a look at the bracelet and frowned before he turned to Bai Xin who has gone very pale. She was clutching the handkerchief in her hands and trying to smile gently at her lover but was failing miserably. It was over, if Wang Yunling started to doubt her then it waspletely over for her and her son.


    Wang Yufan noticed the small movements of his father and Bai Xin ¡ª¡ª and his face turned dark. Turns out that this valuable jade bracelet was something that Bai Xin gave to his father and he handed it to him. Only his oblivious father would think that this snake-like woman was any good! If he knew earlier that this bracelet was given by Bai Xin, he wouldn''t have even touched it much less worn it.


    But why would Bai Xin go through so much motion to get him to wear this bracelet? His eyes glimmered with darkness as he stared at the scary-looking bracelet that was darker than the sky without the moon. Only then did he remember that Song Yan has sped on his wrist and stared at this bracelet for a long time, Wang Yufan''s head snapped up as he finally remembered what happened earlier this morning.


    He arched his back and patted his back pockets but the surprising thing was that when he pulled out the yellow talisman that was in his back pocket, he only saw a pure, white and crumbled paper. The tacky talisman with its weird inscriptions was gone, leaving behind only a normal paper that looked as if it was torn from a book or something.


    Wang Yufan refused to believe that what happened today wasn''t linked to this talisman, there must have been some possibility. He stared at the bracelet that has gone ck and then at the talisman that was as white as snow and the more he looked at them, the more he couldn''t help but believe that the bracelet was something that had ck magic instilled in it, it must have been instilled with something dirty or else why was it that it turned so ck?


    As Wang Yufan thought about it the more he realised that small and big incidents started to happen in his life after he started wearing this bracelet. And none of them was good¡ª- when Wang Yufan realised just how this bracelet impacted him, he couldn''t help but grit his teeth. Good, Good! So, using dirty tricks wasn''t enough for this mother and son pair now they were even using things like dark magic!


    If Wang Yufan hadn''t suffered what he did tonight, he would haveughed and thought that it was nothing but superstition but now that he was sitting here alive after going through such a dangerous ident, he couldn''t help but think that Song Yan must have known that something was up with the bracelet and it was her talisman that saved his life, at the thought that his life was actually protected by the piece of paper that he considered tacky Wang Yufan couldn''t help but choke on air, and what was more¡ª¡ª he was actually going to throw this talisman!


    His eyes widened in shock as he clutched the now normal piece of paper his heart started to thud violently and his body started trembling, if he had thrown this talisman ¡ª¡ª then today, it wouldn''t be him sitting with his family but his burnt corpse sitting in the morgue for his family to take it away.


    He was simply thankful to Song Yan for still handing out this talisman even though he treated her so badly and even took her as a swindler who was being crooked by a conman. Tomorrow¡ª¡ª Tomorrow he would go and meet Song Yan face to face and apologise for his behaviour and at the same time¡ª¡ª


    His cold and sharp gaze swept over Wang Ran who hurriedly lowered his head¡­ but this time Wang Yufan wasn''t fooled. He has always turned a blind eye to this half brother thinking that he knew his ce and was willing to let him have a share of his inheritance so that he would be able to live afortable life after all he too was his father''s son and his dad treated Wang Ran quite well but looks like that all the obedience and sign on submission this brother of his had shown were nothing but an act to lower his guards.


    Wang Yufan clenched his fists as his eyes flickered with millions of ice shards that were more than eager to kill Wang Ran¡ª¡ªif he found out that it was indeed Wang Ran who tried to kill him then he surely wouldn''t stop even if his father med him.


    Song Yan didn''t know that Wang Yufan escaped from such bloody cmity, and even if she had known it, she wouldn''t have been worried after all she was very confident in her talisman that can protect just anyone unless their deaths were predetermined by the God and not any human.


    At the moment she was sitting on her bed trying to cultivate as much Yang energy as possible but the thing was that the wisps of Yang energy were really hard to find in the modern.


    Seeing her friend struggle Fang Yanli couldn''t help butment, " Why are you trying so hard? Just roll in the sheets with your husband and see how your Yang energy gets recharged to the brim."


    Song Yan: "..." Though the suggestion was vulgar, she was indeed tempted to take the shortcut.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    support the book by sendingments and powerstones it gives me motivation to write chapters

 Chapter 79 Assistant Xu Is Scared.

    Song Yan had to admit that instead of struggling to gather the Yang energy by herself it was better to just roll in the sheets with Fu Yu Sheng, the guy was like a walking source of Yang energy in these difficult times when the spiritual energy was literally scarce. However, she was a woman of ideals, she was the one who brought up divorce, just how embarrassing would it be, if she went to Fu Yu Sheng and gave him an exclusive invitation to roll in the sheets with her? And most importantly there was a high possibility that he will refuse her.


    When Song Yan thought about the guy''s control, the urge that she had in her heart dimmed down that''s right¡­ she knew that her husband was like a monk and hardly had the desire to rush up and cuddle with his wife much less any other woman. Her expression turned constipated when an old memory came into her head when they were newly married, she would often dress up for Fu Yu Sheng¡­she even wore that sexy lingerie that was sold in the mall and the response she got was ¡ª¡ª '' You look nice.''


    Nice? NICE??? She wore lingerie that was literally spilling all her tiddies and he only took a nce!


    Her lips curled in a mocking smile as she shook her head. " You know what Yanli, I still think that meditating would still get me more Yang energy." Because who knows whether that jerk would let her slither in his bed or not!


    Fang Yanli: "¡­." These are hard times Song Yan!


    Song Yan: "¡­." But not that hard for me to throw my face away!


    Of course, the two of them didn''t reach a conclusion and Song Yan naturally wasn''t able to collect as much Yang energy as she needed, though she was frustrated she wasn''t frustrated enough to rub her hot face against Fu Yu Sheng''s cold one''s. The two of them returned to their room from the balcony and Song Yan arched her back to relieve some of the stress in her body, then she was all ready to cuddle with her baby bear and take a journey to thend but before she could do that, her gaze caught the lit-up screen of her cellphone and she picked it up.


    Surprisingly, she saw more than ten missed call alerts on her phone when she swiped up the Lock Screen, and after looking at the number that has called her, she held her forehead as her entire face turned ck. She hadn''t expected that assistant Xu who was always so calm and steady would act like this, he has always looked so calm and undeterred while dealing with their business partners who would have expected that just a single female ghost could make him act like a clingy little brat who was too scared to let go of his mommy because it was too dark?


    She was just going to put down her cellphone and go to sleep when the cellphone screen lit up and assistant Xu called her again. Song Yan sighed and picked up the call.


    " Assistant Xu, didn''t I tell you to wait till the morning? Even if I want to help you at the moment I can''t not when the ghost''s powers are at her strongest stage. We still need to search her shell where she is hiding before I can think of a solution about how to deal with her." Song Yan was also helpless, her Yang energy was severely depleted and even if she wanted to chase the ghost away, she couldn''t do it at the moment. " The female ghost is not that easy to take care of, you have left her alone in your house and allowed her totch on to you. Now, she has stuck herself to you and wouldn''t be leaving anytime soon. You tell me what can I do at the moment? If I could I would have already taken care of her but I can''t you have to understand my situation as well."


    " Sec¡­Second madam, it''s not that I want to trouble you sote at night, I tried to restrain myself but the thing is that ¡ª¡ª You see, the female ghost has been eyeing me for hours. Though she isn''ting any closer, she isn''t leaving either and if she stays like this ¡ª¡ª hovering over my head where I can see her. I am afraid I wouldn''t be able to close my eyes even for a second, besides I know that your talisman is effective since the ghost hasn''te any closer to me but you see¡­. She is so scary that I can''t even blink my eyes! I am afraid that the second I will close my eyes, she will jump on me¡­so, second madam I couldn''t help myself. I am just too scared." On the other side of the call, Assistant Xu couldn''t help but cry in a wronged voice¡ª¡ª he was not a young master but his family was from a well to do background, thest time he heard of things like ghosts and whatnot was when he visited his grandparents in the vige.


    As for seeing a real ghost, that was something that never really happened! So, how can he be able to stay calm when he was being eyed by a female ghost as if he was a piece of juicy meat.


    Song Yan could feel a headache building up, she too was at aplete loss about how she should deal with Assistant Xu when she heard that he was scared by a small ghost. " What are you being scared for? Aren''t you an adult? It''s not like the ghost can eat you while you are still holding on to my talisman. Even if she is hovering around you, the least she can do is to stare at you."


    " How is that not scary, Second madam!" came Assistant Xu''s shrill voice, his voice was so loud that Song Yan had to pull her cellphone away from her ear.

 Chapter 80 Wind Chime Made Of Human Bones.

    "That female ghost has been trying to break through the shield whatever it is, every time, I try to close my eyes, I will find her closer than before! Moreover, Second Madam didn''t you say that the trouble was only till four in the morning? So, why is that female ghost still here? Shouldn''t she have gone to hide in her shell or wherever she is staying? But instead, she is standing right in front of me with that crooked face of her!"


    Song Yan was really angry and amused seeing how Assistant Xu was acting but when she took a look at the clock on the wall opposite her, she was surprised to find that it was really four in the morning and when she peered through her window, down in the parking lot ¡ª¡ª it was just as Assistant Xu said, the female ghost was indeed standing still in front of the car in which Assistant Xu was hiding.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, looks like the grudge that the female ghost was holding on to wasn''t a small one. It would exin why she was still able to stand through everything and still haunt Assistant Xu. Though Song Yan didn''t sympathise with the female ghost it was true that her grudges were strong but it was no excuse for her to continue harming those who were innocent. She said a few words to Assistant Xu to calm him down before she ended her call and went to sleep though the female ghost was strong she wasn''t strong enough to get inside the array that she has built.


    If she could do that then Song Yan would willingly take off her head and let it roll at the feet of the female ghost!


    The next morning came really fast or it could be said that with Assistant Xu calling every hour till the break of the dawn, Song Yan didn''t get much sleep. She rolled off her bed and took a quick shower before she dressed up to head out when Song Lingyan saw this, he immediately puffed up his chest and was going to give her another round of scolding but then her sister inw red at Song Lingyan and thetter wisely chose to shut up, after silencing her husband, Wen Mingzhi turned to Song Yan with a smile. " Make sure to return before six, Chen Chen misses you a lot. If possible spend as much time as you can with him before shooting starts because then you won''t have much time left to give it to him."


    " Got it!" said Song Yan as she gave a thumbs up to her sister inw and then jogged out of the apartment, the second she reached the ground floor ¡ª¡ª she was blocked by a scary-looking Assistant Xu who looked like he really didn''t close his eyes for the entire timest night.


    " Se¡­Second madam! You are here! I am so d that you came!" With dark circles that were heavier than the panda Assistant Xu cried out,st night was one of the most terrifying nights of his life. He wasn''t this scared when he and Boss Fu were surrounded by the mafia men, butst night with the ghost woman staring down at him, he was so horrified that he stayed in the same position and barely took a breathe, not even daring to move an inch and now it was like this that his entire body was cramping like he was put in a straitjacket.


    Song Yan was startled after seeing him cry, for a second she was really afraid that the female ghost snatched something from Assistant Xu in one way or another.


    But when she carefully inspected him, she saw that apart from being tired he waspletely fine, she frowned and said, " Aren''t you alright, Assistant Xu? So why are you crying like this? If someone catches you sobbing like this, don''t you think that you will make it to the front pages?"


    Hearing Song Yan''s words, Assistant Xu willed his tears back in and wiped the snort that was flowing down his nose before motioning to his car. " Second madam are you free to look at my house now? I would be really grateful if you can exorcise that female ghost at once."


    Xu Ming has spent a huge load of his savings on buying that house, if he were to move out then he was afraid that he would have to stay at some run-down apartment until this one was bought by someone and with a female ghost haunting the house, he was afraid that anyone would buy it.


    Song Yan nodded and got in the car with Assistant Xu before they hurriedly drove to his apartment. Once Song Yan stepped inside the apartment in which Assistant Xu was staying in, her brows unconsciously furrowed. The house was no longerden with just Yin energy¡ª¡ª after regaining some of her strength the female ghost seemed to have to build a grudge field as well in the house. Unlike assistant Xu who couldn''t see a thing while staying in the house, Song Yan could see it very clearly, the dark mist that was covering every corner of the house like it was marking every inch of the apartment tainting it.


    Song Yan didn''t even have to take out a talisman to search the shell where the female ghost was hiding she just needed to follow the grudge field and stop where the Yin energy was strongest and when she pushed open the door¡ª¡ª she realised that the Yin energy was pouring out of the wind chime that was hanging on the hook in front of the French window.


    She strode towards the wind chime and took a good look at the wind chime before she turned around and looked at Assistant Xu. " Who sent you this wind chime?"


    Assistant Xu was startled when Song Yan asked him about the wind chime, he has expected a lot of things to be called out as a shell but never thought that Second madam would question about the wind chime. " It...It was sent by my elder sister, why what''s wrong second madam?"


    Song Yan raised a brow and smiled. " Oh, then can you ask her why she sent you a wind chime made from human bones?"

 Chapter 81 Two Centuries Old.

    Assistant Xu''s entire face turned pale and his entire body stiffened and he couldn''t help but crack in panic, " Human Hum...Human Bo..bones? Second madam, what are you saying this wind chime is made of hu..human Bo..bones?" Yuck! Eww to think that he wiped that thing with his hands and even caressed it because it looked so smooth and shiny¡ª¡ª he thought it was some new product that his sister got from country B but who would have thought that this was actually made of human bones!! Oooh, mama! He needed to wash his hands! He really, really wanted to wash his hands and maybe sanitize his entire house on the way.


    His heart was numb with shock. He never thought that this good looking wind chime actually had such a secret hidden about itself and what was more he even slept with it in his bedroom! Doesn''t that mean he was actually sleeping with that female ghost eyeing him like a goddamn meatloaf every night? He thought that it was a simple gift that his sister sent to him, but never did he expect that there would be such a tragedy waiting for him. How was he going to ever look at his hands the same way after finding out that these hands actually touched a dead woman''s bones?


    Seeing that he was so panic-stricken that he was trembling like a quail, Song Yan didn''t know how tofort him, however, she couldn''t watch him shiver like a terrified chicken so she soothingly said, " It''s alright, though the female ghost has a deep grudge she hasn''t attained the level of cultivation that surpasses mine, you don''t need to worry about it. I can take care of her very smoothly, you won''t be subjected to any bacsh either."


    Assistant Xu wasn''tforted in the least, he could only think about how he has been eating and sleeping in this room with a dead woman''s bones and her grudge full spirit. Especially, when he was reminded of thest night ¡ª¡ª if he has been a step toote, the female ghost had mutted his entire body and then wreaked havoc in his house, she had bounded in invisible chains and tied him to his bed¡ª¡ª all prepared to take his bones out and if not for the talisman she would have seeded in doing so, yet second madam was talking about that female ghost-like she was some small kid that was throwing tantrum and can be set up straight with a spank on her butt.


    " What should I do, Second madam? I am the only son of my family, If something happens to me what will happen to my family''s bloodline?" Assistant Xu was so scared that hepletely let go of his perfect ¡ª¡ª calm and cool-headedness. He simply started to act like a man who has lost all sense of his rationality and Song Yan was certain that if she didn''t calm him down soon the guy might just start crying any second now.


    " That''s why I am here, right? I will take care of the ghost¡­ you don''t have to worry about it at all." Song Yan raised her arm and patted Assistant Xu who looked like he was on verge of crying. " Once I force her to show herself I will take care of her and settle this matter for once and for all, you don''t need to worry about it, alright?"


    When Assistant Xu heard that Song Yan was going to force the ghost out of her shell, he couldn''t help but quiver. Last night he had enough of the terrifying appearance of the ghost, was there really a need to see it again? " Is there no other option, Second madam? I mean¡ª¡ª do we really have to force that female ghost out? I mean, can''t we just burn this windchime and be done with it?"


    Song Yan smiled but when she spoke her voice was apathetic. " That''s not how it''s done, without taking care of the female ghost, this shell will never be broken or destroyed. Her soul resides inside it, so she will do everything in her power to protect this wind chime. Not to mention, she must have gone through some immense pain or else she wouldn''t have set such a strong grudge field."


    Though it was a lot weakerpared to the one her mother has set up, it was still a bit stronger than the grudge fields set by level one ghosts.


    Assistant Xu''s face immediately copsed, great now he has to see that female ghost again. His entire being turned dispirited and he could feel his gut twist in remorse, why did he hang the wind chime? It wasn''t that pretty anyway, he should have just thrown it and been done with it. It was all his stupidity that he got attracted by it, how many times had this wind chime yed that mournful, creepy tone? He should have doubted it earlier and should have sent it far away. At least from himself, now that the female ghost hastched herself to him and even if he sent this wind chime away, he was sure that he would find it in his house after sending it away as it happened in the horror movies.


    After all, as the saying went, it was easier to invite the devil but it was just as impossible to send it away. The same could be said for this female ghost, he was the one who invited this female ghost into his house by epting the wind chime but now whether the female ghost wanted to leave or not, depended on what she had in her mind.


    Song Yan didn''t care about the mental strife and struggle with which assistant Xu was going through, all her attention was on the wind chime. Because she needed to have a proper grasp of the situation she has to carefully examine everything, she tilted her head here and there, so that she could take a proper look at the wind chime and finally came to a conclusion. " This wind chime is more than two centuries old."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 82 Jump Of The Building.

    The artesian who was responsible for brushing it up had done a good job of making it look like it was some kind of fancy modern wind chime but he couldn''t hide the strong scent of blood that was lingering on the bones that were used to craft this windchime and with her senses, it wasn''t difficult for Song Yan to properly examine the situation. Two centuries-old huh, this was going to be a problem, she just recovered her Yang energyst night and that too after meditating for so long, but now it looks like she will have to spend another great deal of her time to recover her energy.


    Sometimes, Song Yan wished that she didn''t have to spend her time as a ghost, if she didn''t live as a ghost her Yin energy wouldn''t have been so out of control but then again if she didn''t spend half a century learning the skills from the Gu family masters, then she wouldn''t be able to take care of Song Lan and her capricious ways.


    But as she looked at the wind chime, Song Yan couldn''t help but think that this female ghost was going to be such a strenuous drag.


    Then she turned to look at Assistant Xu and asked, " For how long did you have this wind chime in your bedroom?"


    " Two weeks or so," answered Assistant Xu at once.


    " Oh is that so?" Song Yan took a nce at his face that was still shrouded with the ck mist of death and secretly sighed, no wonder his life was still in danger, the female ghost seemed to have sucked a lot of his Yan energy to regain her cultivation if she wasn''t wrong even if he dealt with the female ghost today. Assistant Xu will still die before he could reach the age of forty. She sighed looks like it was going to be troublesome, even if the female ghost didn''t kill him, she has sucked enough of his Yang energy to kill him.


    Seeing that Assistant Xu was eyeing her like she was some sort of angel descending from the heavens, Song Yan tilted her head before pursing her lips. " I can exorcise this ghost for you but this one is going to cost you, after all, it will not only include taking care of the ghost but there will also be a follow-up, and what''s more dealing with a ghost that is so old will be life-threatening for me, so, I should be paid as per the risks I am going to take, isn''t that right?"


    Assistant Xu wanted to say why was Second madam asking for money when her husband was practically one of the richest men in the city but then he remembered that it was the second madam who has signed for a divorce and was refusing to return to the Fu mansion. So, he changed his words at once afraid that he might offend Song Yan. " Second Madam, I am just a measly assistant the most I can pay you is five million."


    Song Yan shook her head and stretched out three fingers. " That''s too less, I am as you can see putting my life on the line and what''s more I will have to take care of the damages that the female ghost has inflicted on your health as well. Last time I gave you two talisman and both of them costs more than five hundred thousand but I let you have them for free thus, saving your life. I cannot take any more damages, assistant Xu. Fifteen million and I will take care of the ghost for you, if not¡ª¡ª you can look for someone else."


    Assistant Xu immediately understood that he wasn''t going to get past Second madam this time¡­ he could, of course, look for someone else but the thing was who was going to guarantee that the master he looked for was a genuine exorcist? What if he was a crook? He has already seen Second madam''s power and knew that if she said that she can settle the ghost for him, she can definitely do that, so he gritted his teeth and agreed, " Alright, I will pay you fifteen million, Second madam, just take care of this ghost for me."


    Song Yan was secretly pleased with herself, now she will be able to buy those herbs and replenish her Yang energy. Maybe she will even buy that thirty-year-old ginseng that she has been eyeing for so long but couldn''t buy since the money in her bank was so pitiful, though she was feeling gleeful, she didn''t show it on her face and maintained her strict expression all along. " Alright then transfer, three million in advance and once I take care of the female ghost, you can pay me the remaining bnce then."


    Assistant Xu took out his cellphone and quickly examined Song Yan''s QR code before paying her the advance.


    Once the money was transferred to her ount, she took out a talisman from her space ring and with a swish threw it at the wind chime, as soon as the talisman stuck to the wind chime, the entire thing started to tinkle and a sad mournful tune started to y, Song Yan had spent more than five hundred years as a ghost and this tune was of no effect on her but it was Assistant Xu who started to feel that it was too cruel of them to destroy this pretty wind chime that was reeked of nothing but the melody.


    His body swayed and he unknowingly took a step forward, if not for Song Yan who mped her hand on his shoulder, Assistant Xu would have gotten a lot closer to the wind chime than he should have.


    " Assistant Xu, what are you doing?" asked Song Yan as she pulled Assistant Xu back.


    Thetter blinked at her innocently before shaking his head like he wasing out of a daze and then a horrified gasp left his mouth. What was he doing? He was actually thinking of taking hold of the wind chime and jumping down the building so that no one would harm it! What the heck?

 Chapter 83 A Cruel Tale.

    Assistant Xu trembled as he nced at the wind chime that was tinkling with ire, this was not something to be made light of damn it! This wasn''t the first or second floor but the tenth floor if he jumped off the window then even Gods wouldn''t be able to save him! He instinctively took a few steps back and shoved his fingers in his ears, whatever, as long as he couldn''t hear it¡ª¡ª nothing was going to happen!


    Song Yan peered at Assistant Xu over her shoulder and sighed, that Song Lan really found a troublesome thing for them to deal with¡ª¡ª once she was sure that Assistant Xu wouldn''t create any trouble in the exorcism of this female ghost she took off her space ring from her ring finger and threw it up in the air. The ring was specifically designed for exorcising ghosts with a high level of cultivation, however when it changed into its true form¡ª¡ª the Yang energy it withdrew from the wielder was not a joke. The space ring glowed with a golden hue before twirling in the air a few times and morphing into a scythe. Song Yan caught it and then turned her focus on the female ghost who was still hiding in her shell.


    If she wanted to get rid of this female ghost then she would have to take care of her as soon as possible because her Yang energy wasn''t sufficient to hold on for long.


    Assistant Xu who was watching from the sidelines waspletely stupefied¡ª¡ª a small ring, the size of a peanut actually became a scythe-like that of a grim reaper? He took another step back in his stupefaction. That scythe looks like it could reap more than just spirits, you know¡ª¡ªwhat if he was entangled in the fight, then wouldn''t he lose this small life of his? It was better to be safer than sorry.


    Song Yan didn''t know that such thoughts were running in Assistant Yang''s head, she was paying all her attention to the wind chime that has started to tinkle madly. She didn''t even turn her head to look at Assistant Xu because the female ghost in the white Yqian that was possessing the wind chime had finally made her appearance.


    She has lived as a ghost for more than five hundred years and her main source of cultivation has always been ghosts whose cultivation level was lower than hers. Many ghost exorcisers considered it wrong, given they were trying to take the holier than thou route but Song Yan wasn''t like that, she wouldn''t liberate a soul that was vindictive and vengeful. She would use its Yin essence and boost her cultivation, it was an essential resource to level up and she wasn''t going to let it go like that, this was the difference between her and the masters of the Gu family. They would think of a situation first to liberate the poor soul believing that what happened to it was unfortunate and it deserved another chance. Song Yan did not agree with this practice of them, though what happened to a vengeful ghost was indeed wrong but what it did to those countless humans that it possessed and feasted on wasn''t right either.


    Even if she liberated an evil soul, it was going to burn in hell anyway. So, instead of burning in hell, it might as well burn and rekindle her cultivation level to a new stage.


    She was a ghost cultivator, to begin with¡ª¡ª so, there was nothing wrong with what she was going to do, she would reap this ghost''s soul and use her cultivation to aide hers.


    Assistant Xu stood nervously behind Song Yan and waited for a long time. He thought that with that huge scythe in her hand, the second madam will exorcise the female ghost in seconds but then after waiting for a long time, he noticed that she was just standing there doing nothing. His brows scrunched up and slowly trudged forward until he was standing next to Song Yan, and only then did he notice that Song Yan''s lips were moving silently as if she was having a conversation with the female ghost in her own sphere.


    " Second madam, why aren''t you doing anything? Shouldn''t you exorcise the female ghost?" Assistant Xu was feeling quite uneasy with the sudden drop in the temperature, though this room has always felt colder than the other room, currently, it was like standing in an ice cer.


    " Everyone should be given a second chance, Assistant Xu," said Song Yan as she tipped her head towards him and smiled. "If an uninvited guest knocks on your door the least you can do is invite him in and ask for a cup of tea instead of kicking him out, right? Let''s be nice and listen to what the female ghost has to say, I am quite curious about what happened to her, aren''t you?"


    Assistant Xu: "¡­." No, I am not. In fact, I am waiting for you to kick her out of my house!


    However, he was still polite on the surface and asked, " And what does that female ghost have to say for herself?" He had no interest in listening to a ghost''s tragic story but now that Second madam has already asked about it. He might as well listen.


    " The female ghost was one a court singer, her voice was so melodious that for the sake of listening to her¡ª¡ª princes and officials came from far away. With her beauty and voice, she was able to win the favour of the Emperor, but then she fell in love with a courtesan in the same court as her. The two of them decided to run away and marry however, the Emperor found out about their ns and got his people to capture the courtesan before framing him in a false case and having him executed. Then he forced this female ghost to marry her but when she refused, his ego was bruised and he ordered to kill her as well but¡ª¡ª" her lips curled in a fake smile. "But the emperor thought that it was a pity for a melodious voice like hers to die, so he asked his people to gouge out the bones of this female ghost and use those bones to make this wind chime. Quiet a cruel tale don''t you think so?"

 Chapter 84 Exorcising The Female Ghost.

    " But what does that have to do with me? I am not a cruel Emperor in fact my entire family has been full of nothing butmoners." Assistant Xu was baffled, why was the female ghost haunting him? It wasn''t like he was the one who asked his people to gouge her bones out of her body. " I can assure you Second madam that my family has always been grounded! My family tree doesn''t have any aristocrats linked to it!"


    Song Yan smiled as if she found Assistant Xu''s chatter cute. " Vengeful spirit long forgets the source of their anger and resentment, Assistant Xu. If their revenge remains iplete, they will always be in a state where they are blinded by their grudge. This female ghost is the same before she could take her revenge on the Emperor thetter bound her soul to this windchime and locked it away. However, humans are meddlesome creatures, instead of letting the dead rest in peace they will dig out their remains and study them¡ª¡ª not that it''s wrong but some things are better left untouched. I believe this windchime was dug out in historical research as well and during that time, the seal that was confining the female ghost was broken and that''s why it has been haunting people for so long."


    " Now, the female ghost is no longer attached to the realm of humans, it has bound itself to a realm that''s neither attached to the mortal nor theherworld. Her vengeance has drowned her rationality and now all she cares about is regaining what she has lost."


    Assistant Xu swallowed, though he pitied the female ghost for having such a tough life¡­ he had no intentions of handing out his bones to quench her vengeance.


    Neither Song Yan has the intention to hand over her bones to the female ghost, she threatened the female ghost to leave politely while she was giving it a chance but the female ghost was long past her understanding of what was good for her and what was not, she was obsessed with the idea of having her bones back and avenging herself. Song Yan understood that this female ghost was now in the state of mania¡ª¡ª she will continue haunting people and gouging their bones, even if she was to gouge enough bones to make up for the ones she has lost. The female ghost wasn''t going to stop¡ª¡ª Song Yan sighed, once she too was in the same situation like this, that was why she was willing to give the female ghost another chance to redeem herself. But if she has entered mania then it was like wasting her breath ying the lute to a deaf cow.


    She took out a Warding talisman and threw it towards the wind chime, the female ghost was upying the wind chime, thus attacking her wouldn''t be as useful as it would be to attack the wind chime. Once the talisman got stuck to the wind chime, the surface slowly started to turn ck as if it was getting burned by an invisible fire. The wind chime started to swing even more dramatically than before and the strings that were attached to it started to twist and turn as it swirled in the air.


    The female ghost seemed to have sensed the danger that wasing her way and freaked out a little. She didn''t expect that someone would be able to overpower her level of cultivation, she unsheathed her long nails and lunged at Song Yan. As soon as she jumped out, Assistant Xu who was standing behind Song Yan caught a glimpse of her malevolently twisted, pale and ripped face that was missing its jaw.


    Song Yan swiped her scythe in the direction of the female ghost who must have sensed the pure Yang energy that was wafting off the scythe because it immediately retreated however, she wasn''t as fast as Song Yan. The edge of the scythe grazed her chest and the female ghost let out a blood-curdling howl as she red at Song Yan with a hateful gaze with her empty eyes, seeing that the female ghost was still standing upright Song Yan knitted her brows¡ª¡ª the female ghost must have sucked a hell lot of Yang energy or else any ghost weaker than her would have been burnt to a crisp after being touched by the scythe.


    She muttered a few spells and took out several fire talisman that started to burn under her spell casting, she threw the burning talisman at the wind chime and the female ghost once again screeched as if the mes that were burning the talisman was burning her as well, she turned around to fly back into her shell but this time Song Yan was prepared, she raised her hand and bit her finger before drawing a restraining array on the floor. After doing it more than a hundred thousand times, Song Yan was practically trained in drawing this type of array¡ª¡ª within seconds the array was set up and the female ghost that was flying towards the wind chime was knocked backwards like she was hit by an invisible wall.


    The female ghost knocked and scratched but soon she realised that she was separated from her protective shell. She turned around and growled at Song Yan and Assistant Xu, " My Bones! Give them back! GIVE THEM BACK! TRAITORS AND MURDERERS!" And then she jumped again in the air with swift agility that one can never see in humans.


    " Ah f*ck, this is crazy!" Assistant Xu used the rest of his guts to stay in the room because the woman who was exorcising this ghost was none other than his second madam the wife of his crazy tyrant of a boss. There was no way he would have left hisdy boss alone with a crazy female ghost but when the female ghost suddenly flew towards his direction, he backed off faster than his legs would have allowed him to and then let out a terrifying scream. He was so horrified by the female ghost whose face wasing closer and closer, that he couldn''t even close his eyes and all he could do was recoil against the wall behind him.


    As soon as the female ghost flew out towards Assistant Xu intending to make him, her shell¡ª¡ª Song Yan swung her scythe once the female ghost was at a close range for her to attack, she shed her scythe ruthlessly at the female ghost''s head and then the female ghost paused before twisting madly and letting out utterly miserable cried and screams as her soul got sucked by into the glittering ck de of the scythe, and disappeared without a trace.


    Behind them, the wind chime that was tinkling stopped abruptly and fell to the floor before breaking into pieces.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Song Yan: Support author san withments and power stones , gifts are wees too!! If not I wille after you guys with Fang Yanli!!


    Fang Yanli : '' Yawn'' yeah I will!

 Chapter 85 Demon Lord.

    Assistant Xu remained still on the floor, his eyes were popping out of his eye sockets and he looked like a sick man who was going to have an attack at any moment. His entire being wasn''t shaking but he wasn''t breathing either, Song Yan stared at him and waited for him to get out of his shock but then she waited and waited and had to wait some more but Assistant Xu never recovered from the shock that he just received. Song Yan pursed her lips, if not for the rest of the money that Assistant Xu needed to pay her, she would have left without caring about him.


    After all, this was exactly what all the non-believers deserved but thinking about the money, Song Yan stopped and poked Assistant Xu with her scythe''s staff. She might have as well kicked him because the man didn''t even budge the slightest bit, her brows knitted even more sharply and Song Yan called out, " Assistant Xu?"


    " Assistant Xu?"


    " Hello, Assistant Xu..can you hear me?"


    If not for his irises quivering slightly she would have thought that he was already a dead man. Song Yan heaved an irritated sigh, seriously¡ª¡ª this man followed her husband all day and he was this cowardly? As far as she knew, when she died there was a short phase in her afterlife when she wanted to scare Fu Yu Sheng to tears. She haunted him every day but that man was like the reincarnation of a tough man with balls of steel and a heart of iron, he didn''t even flinch when she used to do those stupid things as they showed in the paranormal movies.


    After wasting so much time on Fu Yu Sheng she didn''t scare him to tears but ended up crying bloody tears of frustration herself.


    That was her husband, who didn''t even shrink away when she was haunting him and then there was assistant Xu who went into a temporarya all because he was attacked by a female ghost. Song Yan rubbed her fingers on the shaft of the scythe and thought about it clearly¡ª¡ª the female ghost was she scary? Sure, she was missing some bones and whatnot but whenpared to her ghostly form¡ª¡ª she was still a bit good looking, at least she didn''t smell like a rotten corpse.


    " Assistant Xu, snap out of it!" shouted Song Yan, though she could understand that the female ghost was a bit scary from the point of view of a normal person, it wasn''t worth going into shock! Like assistant Xu said he was the only son of his family and he wasn''t even married! She was afraid that if something happened to this young man who wasn''t even thirty yet, then she would have to jump in the yellow river to prove her innocence, she was just trying to save his life. Damn it! She didn''t want to get entangled in a messy police case!


    She was too young and beautiful to be charged with unintentional murder!


    Only then did assistant Xu jerk and then slowly, very slowly like moving his body was hurting every muscle in his body turned his head towards her. She raised one brow and waved her free hand at his face, " you okay there?"


    Assistant Xu said nothing, he only looked at the ck scythe that was as dark as the pit of hell and his lips twitched. Maybe he was imagining it but the sharp de of the scythe seemed to have many faces trapped in it. Some were smiling, some seem to be full of rage and gloom while the others simply looked like they were burning in agony. He swallowed maybe what he was seeing was the reality, after what he saw¡ª¡ª who says that what he was seeing was his imagination?


    Song Yan followed his gaze and then looked at the long scythe that she was holding, she understood that Assistant Xu was scared of the scythe and then muttered a spell under her breath as the scythe turned its form and returned to its original body ¡ª¡ª of the space ring.


    Only then did Assistant Xu try to move his lips and say something but all he could say was ¡ª¡ª fooh foof ffoh. No matter how hard he tried he couldn''t speak properly. He tried to speak four and five times before he could get out a decent voice as he rasped, " Second ¡­ma..madam .. the pin is 7**9 you can transfer the money by yourself." And then he fainted.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Song Yan did as assistant Xu said, she transferred the money after using his pin and fingerprint sensor. Of course, being the kinddy boss she was, she even helped him send a text message to Fu Yu Sheng and request five days'' leave, though the reply that she received from Fu Yu Sheng was nothing but a few ellipses.


    She didn''t care about it though, she already requested for five days'' leave¡­ given assistant Xu''s fever and his condition, he wouldn''t be able to rise from his bed for the next five days, if Fu Yu Sheng was capable then he should try making assistant Xu get up from his bedridden state, sh will love to see just how capable he was¡ª¡ªbouring a sick man work for him.


    That what was she was thinking but she even called Assistant Xu''s sister in case Fu Yu Sheng called him to get back to work, though she didn''t understand why Assistant Xu''s sister was looking at her with shiny eyes.


    Back in Assistant Xu''s home.


    "Yo, bro¡ª¡ª you are a real hidden gem, huh!" Sister Xu smacked her younger on his armpletely ignoring his muttering of '' female ghost''. " You were hiding such a beautiful girlfriend back in your apartment, no wonder you refused to return to our home town with me for so long."


    Though Assistant Xu was still bedridden with fever, he was no longer as ''shocked'' as he was before and now he was back to a proper state where he could understand human speech. Listening to his sister who kept saying ''girlfriend this'' and '' girlfriend that'', he scrunched up his brows and looked at her with a slight tilt of his head and asked, " Girlfriend? Who?"


    Sister Xu smirked as she prodded her brother with her elbow and slyly said, " oh that beautifuldy that just left you in my care, who else can she be but your girlfriend?"


    Assistant Xu didn''t understand what his sister was saying but when she mentioned '' beautifuldy'' he seemed to have understood whom she was talking about and then Assistant Xu started muttering. '' Demon lord'' instead of '' female ghost''.

 Chapter 86 Faint Hearted

    Song Yan didn''t know that she was promoted to Assistant Xu''s girlfriend from Fu Yu Sheng''s wife, she was overly pleased with herself as she stared at her bank bnce that had millions stored in it. Hehe, with this money she would be able to buy those herbs that she wanted, however, while she was walking through the streets, her eyes fell on a television that was running in an electronic shop, and on the television¡ª¡ª detective Dino, the favourite children show was ying.


    She stopped and her eyes started to flicker, ah¡ª¡ª she has been too engrossed in preparing her body for the sake of revenge against Song Lan that shepletely forgot about Fu Chen, though her son was understanding and never asked anything from her¡ª¡ª she should at least have tried to bring some things for him, even thest time she used all the money on herself and regaining her Yang energy that shepletely forgot about buying anything for Fu Chen.


    She clenched her phone in her hand and then changed her direction towards the city mall. Today she will buy all the toys and onesies of detective Dino for Fu Chen.


    Because she was busy thinking about this and that she didn''t see the car that was following behind her, the bald driver pushed his sunsses up on the bridge of his nose and then turned to look at his master who was responsible for bringing the two of them here. " Boss, what should we do now?"


    Fu Yu Sheng raised his head andnguidly looked at Song Yan who was skipping in the opposite direction and sighed. " Follow her." Anyway, he came here to chase his wife today, if he returned wouldn''t all the hard work that he put in finishing his work be wasted? He just hoped that his efforts go noticed because the Fu mansion was really silent and empty without these two troublemakers of his life.


    The driver agreed with a low '' yes;'' and then he started driving after Song Yan who waspletely oblivious about the tail behind her.


    With the money in her hand, she rushed to the mall, before taking the elevator and rushing to the kids'' section. Detective Dino was a popr television show that was getting more and more trendy with kids these days, though Song Yan didn''t understand how, a show with a dinosaur ying the role of the detective and stupid childish cases like who stole my '' pudding'' and what not was getting liked, she wasn''t going to question it.


    As a mother, she had long learned the lesson that a parent should never question the liking of their kids not only will you walk down a battlefield, you will most likely lose the battle as well. So, it was better to just ept the weird liking that her son had for this show and just move on.


    However as she stepped inside the kids'' area, she waspletely stumped because she realised that the toys nowadays were visibly different from her times. It was not just a simple collection of soft toys and dolls, no ¡ª¡ª apparently, Detective Dino was going to join a multiverse fandom as there was a collection of Detective Dino ¡ª¡ª Sensei who teaches bad kids nursery rhymes as well as Detective Dino¡ª- let''s y doctor doctor and learn the various body parts together.


    Thepany that owned the detective Dino franchise seemed to be working overtime because their toys weren''t just trendy, popr and cute but also interactive and learning based.


    Song Yan took one look around the toy shop and her eyes turned ¡ª¡ª this was simply a war zone for parents, good thing she didn''t bring Chen Chen with her or else all her money would have been used to buy these Detective Dinos.


    " Now what should I buy?" she mused as she surveyed racks after racks, to her everything look cute and nice but she wasn''t here to buy something for herself but Fu Chen, aish ~ this was the downside ofing back to the past after living in the future for five hundred years. She couldn''t understand what was in trend with kids these days, should she go with the doctor one or should she go with the policeman one.


    " Just go with the doctor one, they will be introducing body parts in the next term, I think it will be helpful for Chen Chen."


    " Woah, what the hell?" Song Yan covered her ear, the minty breath with a sensual hint of coffee made her heart jump right into her mouth, there was no way she would ever be able to forget the scent that she has smelled when she kissed for the first time in her life. " Fu Yu Sheng, what are you doing?"


    She wanted to yell and stomp her feet on his but she somehow controlled her urge and didn''t do that instead she just red at him furiously.


    The man in question frowned like he couldn''t understand why she was mad and simply answered, " I was trying to suggest which one you should buy."


    Song Yan breathed in and ignored the urge to punch the bastard in his face before gritting out. " I meant why did you sneak up on me? Do you know that if I was I had a faint heart I could have died?"


    Fu Yu Sheng frowned. " You have a faint heart?" If she was faint hearted then what was she doing dealing with ghosts and what not?


    Song Yan blew an exaggerated breath and swept her hand in an '' I am done'' sort of way before speaking in a clipped voice, " I was just trying to tell you that you shouldn''t creep on someone like this? You can either hurt someone or end up getting hurt in the process."


    Fu Yu Sheng didn''t say anything but in the small ck book in his heart he underlined another offence against Fu Yu Shen, his third brother was the one who told him that doing this was romantic and sexy ¡ª¡ª where the hell was it sexy? He was scolded like a middle schooler!


    Fu Yu Shen who was currently on his knees in the middle of the forest of Amazon praying for his quick return: Achoo!!!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    author chan sings for you all in the lonely dark room¡ª¡ª I didn''t receive thements I have been waiting forrrrrr~ The gifts though soothed my broken heart. Don''t abandon me, yet I have more to show!!!!! Let''s go build a fandom!! I know the song is randommmm!

 Chapter 87 If You Are Going To Touch Then Touch Properly!

    Though Song Yan was throwing metaphorical swords at Fu Yu Sheng, she still when with the Doctor Dino yset. It wasn''t that she was a bad mom who had no idea about her son''s sses, but she has been gone for so long and now her memory was a bit dwindling, of course, how was she supposed to know that her son was going to learn about body parts in the next term after five hundred years of roaming as a ghost? Many people wouldn''t even remember what they did eat dinnerst night! Though what she didn''t like was that the dumb Fu Yu Sheng who hardly returned to the country knew about what their son''s term sybus was, no wait ¡ª¡ª how the hell he knew that?


    She turned around with her hands on her hips as she gritted out, "It''s none of my business but how do you know that Chen Chen is starting science in his next term?"


    Fu Yu Sheng raised one brow at her tone but said nothing about it. " I was added to the guardians'' group by Chen Chen''s homeroom teacher, I check on her messages from time to time, so yeah, I will know about what course he starting on, won''t I?"


    Song Yan frowned. Group? What group? She took out her cellphone from her purse and clicked on the messaging app, as she expected there was no such group in her chats. And if there was, she wasn''t allowed to join in, why was that? She was Chen Chen''s mom, she should have been allowed to ¡ª¡ª she raised her head to ask Fu Yu Sheng about why wasn''t she ¡ª¡ªbut then her gaze fell on the women who were walking past them. And not surprisingly, those women had stars in their eyes as they stared at Fu Yu Sheng, some were even knocking into counters by counters as they turned around to look at him.


    What was even more non surprising was that the women weren''t even looking at her! It was like she was some backdrop standing behind Fu Yu Sheng toplement his good looks.


    Ah, that''s why. Understanding dawned on her and her expression turned one of annoyance, though she didn''t have any inkling about this homeroom teacher of Fu Chen, she did remember that the teacher was a woman and as long as the opposite gender was involved Song Yan knew that even if Fu Yu Sheng stood still and did nothing, he will still be able to seduce the opposite party.


    No wonder the homeroom teacher didn''t add her, she was trying to use her position as Fu Chen''s teacher to get closer to Fu Yu Sheng, no doubt dreaming about bing a modern Cindere.


    Seriously.


    She red at him and huffed, " Attracting bees and butterflies everywhere you go, just what kind of sin Imute to marry such a phnderer!"


    Fu Yu Sheng who was scolded for absolutely no reason felt like he was shot even while lying dead. What? What did he do now? He didn''t even open his mouth other than to answer Song Yan''s questions, so how was it possible that in just mere seconds he became a phnderer? Fu Yu Sheng was bewildered, he wanted to ask Song Yan what happened and why she was mad all of a sudden.


    However, Song Yan had already turned around to walk away from him. As Fu Yu Sheng''s gaze fell on Song Yan''s back, he didn''t know why¡ª¡ª even though he had never done it before, though the two of them have been married for more than eight years yet tonight for some really extraordinary reasons, he reached out his hand and held Song Yan''s small one.


    Despite walking so fast, Song Yan''s legs that were not as long as Fu Yu Sheng''s couldn''t carry her far and before she knew it. Her hand was sped by a slightly rougher one because it happened too suddenly, Song Yan stumbled forward and if not for the weight that was holding her from behind she might have fallen on her face first right in the middle of the mall.


    " What are you doing?" Song Yan''s round eyes were full of me as they stared at him when she rounded to re at him. She looked angry but slightly flustered as well.


    Fu Yu Sheng was stupefied as well. The way he pounced on Song Yan can cause him to be taken as a pervert, though they were husband and wife, he has only held her when they were alone in the bedroom with no one to watch¡ª¡ª and what was more, it wasn''t too many times either. When they got married someone deliberately created trouble in thepany and he had to rush out of the country, though he did consummate the marriage, so as to not make Song Yan a butt end of the joke.


    The second time ¡ª¡ª wait, there was no second time!


    Does that mean, that in these eight years¡ª¡ª he only touched his wife just that one time? All of a sudden, his friend''s advice came floating into his head. What did that stupid man say? Ah yes, he said something along the line that¡ª¡ª


    '' If you want to keep your wife, then you not only have to keep her happy outside the bedroom but inside as well or else¡ª¡ª'' of course that bastard never finished.


    And what was this super soft feeling? Did his wife always feel so soft? He squeezed her hand ever so slightly and it felt like he was actually trying to squeeze a fluffy cotton ball.


    " Fu Yu Sheng, what are you doing?"Song Yan didn''t receive a response so she had no choice but to call her husband again, though she didn''t feel that she was being taken advantage of, she was trying really hard to resist the Yang energy that was driving her Yin energy crazy. And the more he held on to her the more she wanted to say that if you are going to touch then you might as well touch me properly! What was this behaviour? Were they kindergarten kids that he was just holding her hand and doing nothing more!

 Chapter 88 The Dominant One.

    However, as the party asking for the divorce, she couldn''t tangle her limbs around his body and moan his name¡ª¡ª so, Song Yan suppressed that particr urge though her Yin energy was objecting wildly. It was circling Fu Yu Sheng like a predator and once in a while a small wisp of her Yin energy would shoot out of the ck cloud of miasma and like a dog that was tentatively licking a new brand of dog food, would entangle with Fu Yu Sheng''s Yang energy. But not for long just thirty or so seconds.


    Song Yan watched her Yin energy''s poor performance and had an urge to p herself. What were they? Volcanoes that prematurely erupted? If her Yin energy was such a simp for Fu Yu Sheng''s Yang energy then it might as well dance the tango with it a little more! What was this poor performance, good thing she was born as a woman, what if she was born as a man and her performance was just the same as her Yin energy.


    Look at Fu Yu Sheng and his Yang energy¡ª¡ª totally unshakable.


    " That''s not true," came a voice from the top of Fu Yu Sheng''s head and Song Yan furtively shot a nce at Fang Yanli who was trying to impale herself on Fu Yu Sheng''s Yang energy. " His Yang energy might be looking unshakable to you but being near him, I can sense that there are slight fluctuations in his Yang energy, he is not as unshakable as you think he is."


    At first Song Yan was stupefied and then she narrowed her eyes as she inwardly started thinking, " You can talk via telepathy with me now?"


    Fang Yanli poked her tongue out in a '' tehee'' manner as she raised both her hands and thumbs upped at her. " Yeah, when I was resting in the ring¡ª¡ª I felt a great source of Yang energying near us, then I fought all other ghosts that were itching toe out and suck his Yang energy. With my cultivation, I was naturally the winner and after relishing your husband''s Yang energy for a while, I am really happy about telling you that my cultivation level has increased."


    Song Yan''s lips twitched as she stared at Fang Yanli, what was this jealousy that she was feeling? Was it because another woman (even though a ghost) was sticking to her husband, or was it because Fang Yanli was able to suck her husband''s Yang energy when she couldn''t? Song who will not simp over Fu Yu Sheng Yan decided it was thetter case.


    Fang Yanli poked Fu Yu Sheng''s Yang energy and sighed. " you don''t have to be jealous, it''s nothing too serious."


    Song Yan: "¡­.." Hah???? What do you mean by nothing too serious?


    The damned ghost didn''t answer her instead she continued to float around Fu Yu Sheng like some annoying bee and kept rubbing herself against the golden Yang energy that was streaked with the hint of purple signifying the abundance of his luck. " What I was saying, that his Yang energy is resonant to yours¡­right now he touched you all of a sudden because his Yang energy responded to your Yin energy that was getting out of control." Then Fang Yanli dreamily sighed as she flew over to Song Yan and poked her in the upper arm. " Hey, why don''t you make me a human too? I want to feel this thing too¡ª¡ª I can''t even imagine how it feels to be taken care of by one''s soul mates¡ª¡ª Hey! Hey!"


    Though Fang Yanli was shouting right in her ear, Song Yan couldn''t hear a thing she was saying. Uwaaa! Does that mean that she wasn''t the only one who was getting agitated and out of control because of her abundant Yin energy?


    Fang Yanli who could now read her master''s mind huffed and puffed when she realised that Song Yan wasn''t even listening to her and then without any warning decided to puncture the happy bubble inside which Song Yan was gushing. " don''t be too happy, though he is indeed affected, he is the dominant one in this rtionship that you two share, so, he probably wouldn''t get as crazy as you. So, I won''t be that happy if I were you."


    Almost immediately Song Yan''s entire excitement was doused with cold water, she tilted her head and red at Fang Yanli, who raised her hands and said, " Hey, at least ¡ª- he feels something for you right? I mean you always used toin that he couldn''t care less about you."


    Well, now that she has put it like that.


    " Hey, are you okay?" asked Fu Yu Sheng as he coughed lightly though he did take Song Yan''s hand out of instinct and didn''t know what to do anymore he didn''t let go for two reasons. One her touch felt nice, cool and soft¡ª¡ª and second, he was afraid that he would upset her, after all, he has left her alone for eight years and made her live like a widow.


    However, while he was holding her hand, he noticed that Song Yan''s face has gone coquettishly pink and her expression looked a bit too shy. His heart trembled at the sight and his stoic face that couldn''t get any stiffer became a lot more rigid than it ever has¡ª¡ª what was more he felt that one vein on his forehead that always throbbed when he was under stress was throbbing a lot more painfully right now. Fu Yu Sheng, fortunately, had a little more sense and didn''t do anything way over the top, he just heaved a heavy breath and swallowed hard before turning to look at Song Yan. He definitely couldn''t ask Song Yan to be good and control herself, in case she got angry at him again¡ª¡ª


    So he could only ask whether she was alright to snap her out of whatever daze she was in, and as he expected¡ª¡ª She did woke up from her daze and her face grew rigid before she coughed lightly and turned around to leave. " Let''s go and check out some onesies."


    And throughout the entire time they were walking to the kids'' clothing section, neither Song Yan nor Fu Yu Sheng let go of each other''s hands. Though they did look like a pair of embarrassed teenagers which made many people wonder whether they were here for their first date.


    Even in their wildest dream, no one would have thought that this couple was actually married with a kid.

 Chapter 89 Had To Snatch Song Yan’s Luck Again.

    "Brother Sheng?" A sweet voice called from behind and Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan turned around, as soon as Song Yan''s gaze fell on the person who called them, her expression turned dark. She tried to let go of Fu Yu Sheng''s hand but thetter didn''t loosen his hold at all, surprised she looked up and saw Fu Yu Sheng''s nk expression but after being married for so long, she knew that he was annoyed by the interruption.


    " Miss Song," said Fu Yu Sheng, his voice filled with a void so deep that Song Yan felt that he was going to suck all the light from his surroundings. " I have already said it countless times, It''s Mr Fu or Second Master Fu to you. We are not so familiar that you can call me in such an endearing way, only my sister is allowed to call me that."


    '' Ohhh, this one is going to burn.'' Song Yan has often seen Fu Yu Sheng use his sharp tongue at his business opponents but this was the first time she saw him use it at Song Lan, and by Song Lan''s ashen expression, it seemed that his poisonous tongue was really effective.


    Song Lan''s face had gone really pale but Song Yan had to hand it to her, even after being dragged like that she could still smile at Fu Yu Sheng with hints of infatuation in her eyes. " Brother Sheng, what are you talking about? aren''t I---- your sister inw too? So, why can''t I call you like this?" Then her red lips pursed in a pout she cheekily red at him with a childish voice. " You shouldn''t draw the line between us like that, ne, Sister Yan? Aren''t I right?"


    Goosebumps broke all over Song Yan''s skin, she was stupefied with Song Lan''s antics. What was this all about? Wasn''t this girl almost in herte twenties, so why was she acting like someone who was in her sweet sixteen? No, wait Song Yan pursed her lips and carefully inspected Song Lan for some reason, this half-sister of her was looking even more youthful than before. Is it because she went under the knife once more or¡ª¡ª


    " Sister Song?" A young woman in her twenties walked over to Song Lan and then came to a stop next to her. Song Yan''s eyes flickered slightly as she noticed the silvery aura, her luck should have been stupendous if not for those few gaping ck holes in her silvery aura that signified her luck, Song Yan''s regarded Song Lan with an icy cold gaze, this woman she just didn''t know when to stop, did she?


    If she wasn''t wrong then Song Lan must have known that she has broken the array that the old master has set up, though Song Yan didn''t know whether Song Lan was doubting her or she was thinking that she has taken help from an old master just like Song Lan had. If she knew Song Lan as well as she thought she did, then Song Lan would definitely be inclining toward thetter because the woman would never expect that Song Yan was better than her.


    " Oh, Junyi. It''s a good thing that you are here," said Song Lan with a beaming smile as she linked her arm with the woman standing next to her and cheerfully introduced her to Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng. " Brother Sheng, Sister, this is Yang Junyi. She is the young miss of the Yang family and one of my dear friends, " then she turned to Yang Junyi and pointed at Song Yan. " This is my sister, Song Yan and next to her is her husband, Fu Yu Sheng. Go on greet them."


    Although Song Lan introduced Yang Junyi as her friend, she was treating her like a puppy whom she was trying to train.


    Though Yang Junyi felt that there was something wrong with how Song Lan was talking to her, she didn''t say anything after all she was still recovering from the shock that she just received¡ª¡ª Second Master Fu was married? She didn''t have time to reel in the shock and could only simply greet Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng with a smile. " Hello."


    Song Yan stared at Yang Junyi''s quickly diminishing luck and her face that seemed to have lost its glow. " Hello," she withdrew her assessing gaze as she greeted Yang Junyi back. She had no good feelings towards Song Lan that was why she didn''t bother to greet her at all but Yang Junyi, this woman was just too pitiful.


    Fu Yu Sheng on the other hand simply nodded in acknowledgement and that too because he was in a public ce if it was his office or the backyard of his house, he would have simply ignored Yang Junyi without even bothering to look at her much less greet her.


    " Brother Sheng, I and Junyi were just going to grab lunch. Why don''t you and sistere and eat with us?" said Song Lan as if she and Song Yan didn''t have a confrontation a few days ago. When Fu Yu Sheng didn''t say anything, Song Lan turned to Song Yan " what do you say, sister?"¡ª¡ª just as she thought, if she wanted to get close to Fu Yu Sheng, she still have to rely on Song Yan. What a shame that the array that she set up to snatch this woman''s luck was broken, maybe she will try to get close to Song Yan as well and try to snatch her luck again.


    At least with Song Yan''s luck, she used to get a few courteous replies from Fu Yu Sheng and now ¡ª¡ª tsk, she nced at Yang Junyi with disdain. This woman''s luck was really not any good. Look at that Fu Yu Sheng hasn''t replied to her at all and that one time he did, it was more of a reprimand than a reply! Maybe once she was done sucking Yang Junyi''s luck she will try to get her hands on Song Yan again, and if not her then even Fu Rong will suffice!


    ¡ª¡ª read a/n :

 Chapter 90 Song Lan’s Madness.

    Song Yan indifferently nced at Song Lan, then without even bothering to reply to her, she turned around to leave. Some people were simply too disgusting even answering them was like wasting one''s precious breath and time. She wanted to maintain some peace with Song Lan but in all honesty, she couldn''t even bring herself to maintain that superficial peace on the surface, thattter was simply too disgusting, even after five hundred years of evolution and cultivation, Song Yan had to say that she didn''t ever see someone as abhorrent as Song Lan¡ª¡ª killing people by sucking their luck just because she wanted some fame and marry the guy she liked?


    Borrowing luck was a dark art that was used in ancient times by the rulers to bring cmities to their enemies. To think such a dangerous art was now used by women like Song Lan to bring them glory and a man.


    Even if Song Yan wanted to, she couldn''t bring herself to understand how something so dangerous was justified when used only to gain a man?


    Seeing that Song Yan was leaving, Fu Yu Sheng didn''t bother to bid goodbye to either Song Lan or Yang Junyi, he immediately turned around and left with her, his hand still holding on to hers.


    Song Lan''s face instantly turned livid as her blood started to boil. It was a fascinating sight, seeing herplexion turn pale to red and then red to green. And she had to exert a lot of control to stop her face from getting twisted. She expected that with Fu Yu Sheng and Yang Junyi by her side, Song Yan would give her some face even if the two of them weren''t on good terms. After all, the two are still sisters in one way or another and hailed from the same family, she didn''t expect that Song Yan, that bitch would be so arrogant after getting her husband back that she would humiliate her so mercilessly in public and that too in front of a woman she introduced as her friend!


    What enraged her, even more, was that even after seeing Song Yan humiliate her like this, Fu Yu Sheng didn''t bother to scold that bitch! Didn''t daddy ask him to treat her like a princess? She was the only heir of the Song family at the moment! Her mother has even kicked Song Lingyan out and she was fairly certain that with how things were going, neither of this sibling pair will be getting any share from daddy Song. All in all, she was the great Princess Song and Song Yan was now apletely useless woman who will bring no advantage to the Fu family, so why?


    Why was it that Fu Yu Sheng was still willing to pamper that bitch? And he was also holding her hand! Thest time she tried to touch his hand, he jerked away from her touch and even wiped his hand with a napkinter on like he touched something dirty. She thought that he was a Germaphobe! So, how can he touch Song Yan without getting disgusted?


    Song Yan looked incredulously at their disappearing backs.


    Her gaze seemed to have been locked on Fu Yu Sheng''s tall back, Song Lan felt really wrong. She had already lowered her head and even though she was humiliated by Song Yanst time in thepany she hasn''t done anything in retaliation. If she wanted she could have asked the master''s disciple to curse that bastard, Fu Chen and killed him but she held herself back thinking that Fu Yu Sheng obviously loved his son. But now she was kind of regretting it, maybe if she killed that bastard when he was under Song Yan''s care, then not only Fu Yu Sheng but even that old snake who was sitting on the throne as the Fu family matriarch will hate Song Yan.


    That''s right, she shouldn''t have been soft hearted! She should have taken the chance when it was offered to her! She stared at Song Yan''s face which was still as beautiful as it was when she was in college and a gradually mad glint started to flicker in her eyes. Say, if she killed that bastard and ruined Song Yan, then would she still have no chance to stand next to Fu Yu Sheng?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Song Yan shivered. She could feel a malevolent and cold gaze like a snake was hiding in a dark corner to kill her. The gloomy feeling made her nerves twitchy, it wasn''t until she walked out of the Kid''s clothing section that the weird feeling disappeared.


    " Is something wrong?" asked Fu Yu Sheng, even though he was carrying a bunch of kids'' toys and clothes, the cold and ruthless charm that he always had didn''t fade away instead it was as if a tinge of softness was added to it making him even more dashing.


    For two seconds Song Yan enjoyed the view then after she was done locking in this side of her husband in her memory, she coughed lightly and calmly said, "it''s nothing to be worried about."


    It wasn''t as if she was being ruthless but she wasn''t a saint and neither was she a kind woman who would help just anybody. Though she thought that it was a pity that Yang Junyi, that smart and fortunate woman who had both the calibre and strength to be a powerful and influential figure in the future to die like this, there was nothing she could do about it.


    Yang Junyi, though she had no recollection of this woman. She was certain after observing Yang Junyi for a while that the girl was obviously sent by her parent to please Song Lan. It was something that was done in the business world a lot by the bootlickers.


    Even if she tried to warn her, to not get close to Song Lan ¡ª¡ª Yang Junyi might not possibly listen to her.


    So, if death was what she was aiming for ¡ª¡ª what can she do about it? After all, she was once just as stupid as Yang Junyi.


    She believed that if she stayed close to Song Lan, her daddy would look at her but he was hoodwinked by the mother and daughter pair so badly that he didn''t even nce at her. Back then many people warned her not to get close to Song Lan but she never listened and paid with her life.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    ahem ahem ¡ª¡ª I got no gifts and powerstones yesterday were too weak, my heart is sad and I feel so lonely!!why do you have to do this to me, just tell me where am Ickingggggg~ I will please you all ( through my books) I promise.

 Chapter 91 Don’t Look At Me With Those Kiss Me Eyes.

    Fu Yu Sheng nced at Song Yan and his lips thinned, though he wasn''t exactly perspective he did notice that his wife''s mood which was originally a bit cheerful turnedplicated. He knew that she and Song Lan were not on good terms but he was pretty certain that she wasn''t just angry if anything she looked a bit puzzled like she was struggling with some internal struggle. He squeezed her hand making her look at him in surprise, " What is it? Are you thinking about that supernatural stuff or something again?"


    " Supernatural stuff huh?" Song Yan raised a brow as her lips curled up in a teasing smile. " I thought that you didn''t believe in spiritual stuff, Mr. science and technology."


    Fu Yu Sheng coughed lightly, it was true that he didn''t believe in it but after being magically bounded by those invisible chains or whatever they were, even if he didn''t want to believe he has to and what was more, this morning he received a call from Wang Yufan who was going on and on about what happened at the race track though Fu Yu Sheng didn''t believe that there was anything that could have saved him from an ident like that but the truth was that his friend made it out alive of that freak of ident and even found out that the entire thing was a set up that illegitimate son of his father.


    He even said that the jade bracelet that he has been wearing for so long had something freaky about it, Fu Yu Sheng didn''t understand what Wang Yufan meant by freaky ¡ª¡ª but he didn''t ask for more, it was better to take things slow and ept this supernatural stuff instead of epting it all at once and if that wasn''t enough he also received a message from his assistant though the first message was easy to understand since it was a simple message asking for leave, the second one was really weird.


    '' Ghost.. taken care off¡­ sick ¡­ the second madam.''


    Even with his IQ Fu Yu Sheng was having a hard time decoding that hellish message that had no punctuation, correct spelling or anything. But all he could decipher from that message was that something happened to Xu Ming and most probably he too was attacked by something unclean and Song Yan was the one who took care of it for him.


    Though he found it a bit unsettling that she went to an unmarried man''s house, Fu Yu Sheng trusted Song Yan and knew that Xu Ming would never have the guts to go against him. Ever.


    " After you tied me with that talisman, do you think that I have any other choice but to believe you?" said Fu Yu Sheng as the two reached the exit of the mall, he was trying to be sneaky and bring the things that Song Yan has bought to his car but thetter was even faster than him before he could even bring it to his car, she snatched it all from his hands.


    With her eyes narrowed, she gazed at him. " what are you trying to do here?"


    Fu Yu Sheng raised his hands. " I am just trying to bring you home, the cab will charge you a lot and" he paused before looking at her with a soft expression as he lowered his voice and added, " I haven''t seen Chen Chen ever since I returned to the country, don''t you think that I should at least get a chance to see him, why don''t you let me see him? He is my son too Yan''er, I miss him."


    Song Yan nearly gave in, she has never seen Fu Yu Sheng show that expression before and that soft voice of his ¡ª¡ª it was doing things to her that she never ever felt even when she was in love with him. This man ¡­ when did he get so talented in acting flirty and vulnerable like this?


    She turned her gaze so that she wouldn''t have to look at his face and swallowed hard. " I ¡­I ¡­ You have spent a good time away from him, I think spending a few more months away won''t matter to you much," then she took in a sharp breath as she looked at him. " and I don''t think that you meeting him when we are in the middle of divorce talk. Eep! Hey!"


    The two of them were standing at the dark corner of the parking lot, and when Fu Yu Sheng suddenly stepped into her personal space, Song Yan had no other choice but to step back, she took in a glimpse of his expression that was hard to read behind those emotionless pools of his. " Fu Yu Sheng, you .."


    " Did I not say that we will never divorce?" he asked his voice slow andnguid but there was a hint of ferocity in his tone that made Song Yan''s back stiffen.


    " It doesn''t work like that," said Song Yan trying to stop herself from leaning in close to him, he was too warm and his touch felt good. And even more so, that Yang energy looked so yummy, a bit more ¡ª- a bit more and then she will be able to restore her Yang energy. She didn''t know whether Fu Yu Sheng understood her or his Yang energy felt the need to get closer to her.


    His lips touched hers and Song Yan felt a warm current shooting through her limbs and curling her extremities.


    She was waiting for him to kiss her but instead, she heard him murmur against her lips, " If you are going to ask for divorce you might as well, stop looking at me with those Kiss me eyes, Yan''er."


    And then the bastard pulled away¡ª¡ª HE. PULLED. AWAY.


    Her eyes snapped open and she stared at Fu Yu Sheng who was looking a bit too smug for her liking. " You bastard¡ª-"


    The said bastard raised his eyebrow and smugly smirked down at her, " What? Are you upset that I didn''t kiss you? I thought that you were asking for a divorce?"


    " I¡­" no matter how hard Song Yan tried to speak there was nothing she could do say to excuse her shameless behaviour!

 Chapter 92 Be Shameless About It.

    Song Yan''s face flushed, she was embarrassed and angry but there was nothing she could do about it. This was the consequence of her actions, she was the one who leaned in closer! Damn! Why! Why this man was the perfect match for her?


    Fang Yanli who was watching the show with great interest, pped her thigh in frustration when Fu Yu Sheng pulled away. Argh, she was so mad and why wouldn''t she? This was once in a lifetime opportunity to see the old devil getting kissed and acting like a flustered woman. But then the jerk had to pull away and what was with her master why was she acting like that? She was already teased, wasn''t she? She might as pull that man by his cor and smash her god damn lips on his!


    Watching her blush like that was so embarrassing! She was dying of second-hand embarrassment! And she was a ghost! A ghost! A goddamn ghost!


    Fang Yanli flew next to Song Yan and hissed, " why are you acting like this? You might as well just kiss him¡ª¡ª he teased you, didn''t he? So make him pay the interest for teasing you! You are the goddamn spiritual master, don''t let a puny mortal spin you around his pinky¡ª¡ª"


    She was still going on when Fu Yu Sheng tilted his head, though he was old and a father of a child, he took care of his body and with a stylist by his side, he was no less good looking than an idol since thepany has to maintain his image. So, when he tilted his head, those bangs of his fell casually on his forehead and with his tall body, it was a sight to behold.


    And if that wasn''t enough, he leaned in closer and smiled, "It''s not impossible for me to kiss you, but I will have to get some remuneration in return." He closed in a little more and this time not only did Song Yan''s heart start to thump even Fang Yanli''s non-existent start started thumping. " Why don''t you return home, then we will do a lot more than a kiss what do you say?"


    Fang Yanli wiped her drool that was trickling down from the corner of her mouth and poked Song Yan in the cheek, " You know what, if you aren''t going to agree to that, I might as well do it. I mean that will be a sin to turn this man down, I swear."


    Song Yan red at her and inwardly chided her. '' What does a ghost know about sins?''


    The said ghost turned to look at her with a deadpanned expression. '' turning a gorgeous man who is offering his body? Well, that''s a sin for me.''


    " Hey don''t turn your face away from me." He said as he turned her face around so that she was facing him and gave her a dazzling smile. " Are youing back with me?" asked Fu Yu Sheng as he closed in until he and Song Yan were on eye level.


    " Can you back a little bit?" said Song Yan as her vision turned dizzy, her Yin energy was going all crazy, if she wasn''t sane in her mind, she would have jumped on Fu Yu Sheng right here. He was just not ying with her, he was ying a dangerous game! A game that can prove fairly risky and cause a fair divide in Fu Chen''s inheritance!


    Fu Yu Sheng did move back a little to give her breathing space, however, he didn''t back uppletely.


    She understood that he wasn''t going to let the matter drop so she sighed and asked, "Are you going to drop this matter if Ie with you?"


    " Everyday," said Fu Yu Sheng


    " What ?"


    " What does that mean?"


    " It means that you have toe and see me every day, it can be lunch or dinner or anything." Like the talented businessman he was, Fu Yu Sheng reeled off all the benefits that he wanted.


    Song Yan frowned, if she agreed to this doesn''t it mean that she will be inviting more trouble to herself? " Once in a while."


    " Everyday."


    " Once in a week."


    " Everyday."


    The two of them red at each other and finally, Song Yan relented. " Fine."


    She wasn''t at any disadvantage here even though she has to meet him every day and even if she didn''t meet him every day who was going to say anything to her? It''s not like Fu Yu Sheng was going to drag her out of her house?


    Fu Yu Sheng assessed her for two seconds and god knows what he understood in those two seconds because when he pulled away, his lips were curled in a smirk. " Very well then, hand me those bags and get inside the car."


    Song Yan huffed and puffed but still handed those bags to him, she wished she could bind him like she did thest time but it was a public ce and a shady one at that, Fu Yu Sheng was not a good man and had many enemies who were aiming for his life, if she were to tie him up here. Who knows what will happen?


    And honestly, she really didn''t fancy bing a widow so soon.


    Fu Yu Sheng watched her head to the car and took out his cellphone as he typed¡ª- " you cane back home."


    In the forest of the Amazon, Fu Yu Shen who was fighting with a monkey for a banana, felt his phone buzz as the monkey took the advantage of this distraction and took the banana away.


    " Hey! You thief! Get back here! God, what kind of world are we living in? Even a monkey is not living an honest life!"ined Fu Yu Shen with a face full of dissatisfaction, but when he read the message on his phone his eyes lit up as tears of joy. He ¡­he can return home soon!!


    He shot a gleeful look at the monkey and made a funny face. " blegh, go and that stupid banana! I am going to return home and eat a fine delicacy! Hahahaha!"


    That day the third master of the Fu family finally lost his mind.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The reason for Fu Yu Shen''s quick return :


    Fu Yu Sheng: How should I get my wife back?


    A frustrated Fu Yu Shen who was chasing a monkey: Seduce her! SEDUCE HER AND BE SHAMELESS ABOUT IT!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ªan: Want a kiss? Then send me a hundred powerstones and I will add a kissy kissy scene soon.


    Be my guest and send me a gift!! Now that you have held my hand don''t abandon me !!! Author san is shameless yeah!

 Chapter 93 Luck Can Be Snatched?

    Song Yan slid inside the passenger''s seat, as Fu Yu Sheng fastened his seatbelt, she shot him a quick nce wondering from where he learned all those sneaky moves but when Fu Yu Sheng turned his head sideways, she immediately turned around and looked ahead. Of course, she was caught since she heard a deep masculine chuckleing from beside her.


    " So, what happened in the mall just now? And don''t say it was nothing because I am smarter than that Yan''er," said Fu Yu Sheng as he gunned the engine and pulled his Bentley out of the parking lot.


    Song Yan did not control her urge to roll her eyes and pasted a fake smile as she spoke in a gushing voice, " Of course you are smart, who said you aren''t? I am like so blessed to have a husband who is so smart yet doesn''t understand such a simple thing that he needs toe home once every week, not once every year."


    He nced at her lightly. " Was that sarcasm, Mrs Fu?"


    " Yes, it was, Mr Fu¡­Any objections?"


    Since he was in the wrong here, Fu Yu Sheng had no other option but to shut his mouth. " None, whatsoever."


    " Good," huffed Song Yan as she turned her head away to look at the front, though she did that, she still started exining to Fu Yu Sheng about what happened in the mall. " As for what happened at the mall, let''s say that there are many arts when ites to supernatural beings, and one of those arts is---the dark arts."


    " Dark arts as in dark magic?" asked Fu Yu Sheng as he deeply looked at Song Yan who was staring at the road in front of them, since he was driving at the moment he couldn''t take much attention off the road but he did look at her once in a while.


    Song Yang nodded grimly. " Something along the lines, yeah."


    Fu Yu Sheng''s brows furrowed, as he started tapping on the steering wheel. " Is there a difference between what you do and those who do dark magic?"


    At once he knew that he said that he has something wrong because Song Yan recoiled looking highly affronted. she red at him defiantly with anger shing in her eyes as she gasped out in a high pitched voice, " Well of course it''s different! How is it not different? Do you see me killing or hurting innocent people? How can you even say that?"


    " No that''s not what I meant," Fu Yu Sheng answered immediately, clearly frustrated with himself for saying the wrong things again and if he wasn''t driving he would have raised his hands in surrender. " I didn''t mean to offend you, when I was a child my grandmother used to tell me a story and I just thought that whenever something has to do with ghosts, it''s called dark magic. I am not an expert like you, so I have no idea that there are many arts in this field as well."


    It was good that he wasn''t in public or anywhere else, if someone saw him like this¡ª¡ª Fu Yu Sheng couldn''t help but get worried about his Image. Since when did he start to have trouble talking or much better speakingprehensible sentences?


    He used to think that his friends used exaggerate when they used to say that they couldn''t get a chance to speak in front of their wives but now that he was getting a taste of it too, he realised that they were right.


    After listening to Fu Yu Sheng call her an expert, Song Yan was slightly mollified, though there was still a defiant glint in her eyes that dared him to say anything wrong again. " Very well, since you are not an expert, then shut up and let me do the exining."


    Fu Yu Sheng wisely shut himself off.


    Seeing that he was silent, Song Yan nodded, she was already having a hard time with her Yin energy going wild, she had to struggle against an oppressive desiring heat that was practically begging her to throw herself at Fu Yu Sheng and his constant interruptions were making her annoyed. " So, What I was saying was that, there are many arts in this realm when it concerns the supernatural. There are spiritual masters like me who works as neutralising agents, we exorcise ghost, ghouls and beasts that aren''t supposed to have a dwelling in the mortal realm, but at the same time we cannot disrupt the natural course of events. Things that are destined to happen, we should let them happen and if we don''t¡ª¡ª then there are divine punishments waiting for us. Of course, we can always raise our cultivation to avoid the divine punishments but it''s better not to make a habit out of it."


    " I am a neutral agent and there are many like me who take care of the spirits that make boundless trouble in the human world. We don''t hurt the innocents but some will hurt and they do hurt the innocents for their benefits and by now you must have already understood that among these people one of them is Song Lan" She raised her head and looked at Fu Yu Sheng who nced at her with an unnatural flicker in his eyes.


    Inhaling sharply, Fu Yu Sheng opened his mouth¡­ but hepletely froze for two seconds. He had no words, he couldn''t understand why a young mistress from the Song family would do something like this? Wasn''t she already fortunate enough what other benefit did she want now? Finally, after a short pause, he said, " Could you exin that again more clearly?"


    " You heard me, Fu Yu Sheng."


    Choosing to ignore the way his stomach plummeted at how she addressed him, he shook his head. " I don''t understand, why would you think that? And even if she does those things that you think she does, how do you know that?"


    Song Yan pursed her lips and then pondered for a minute before she dropped the bomb on his head. " What if I say that Song Lan was doomed to have a life full of poverty? And that the life she is living right now is all thanks to the luck that she has snatched?"

 Chapter 94 Hello, I Am Your New Neighbour.

    Fu Yu Sheng had only one thought in his mind and that was ¡ª¡ª '' What the f*ck?''


    " Luck can be snatched?" he asked lookingpletely bewildered finally managing to get the car back in control though he didn''t exactly let it get out of control, he elerated it identally. Tonight, maybe all the views that he has about this world will be broken ¡ª¡ª his wife was an exorciser and his sister inw was a leech¡­ Wow, he sure married in a super ¡ª¡ª exceptional family.


    Song Yan didn''t know what was going on in his head, she simply nodded and with a serious expression continued. "That''s right, Song Lan and her mother were never supposed to have this life that they are living and if not for snatching the luck of people, they would have never been able to reach so far. The life they are living is based on others'' luck not theirs."


    Fu Yu Sheng''s brows lifted. " They were never supposed to make this far?"


    " No, Chu Lian was born with a narrow forehead that indicates that she didn''t have a good fortune, her eyesck the clear sclera, and her lips used to be dry, chapped and thin this indicated the drying of the river and loss of luck ording to Feng Shui. The same could be said for Song Lan since she takes after her mother, of course, the two went under the knife many times to alter their appearance. With their physical structure and their atrocious nature, the two women were supposed to staypletely poverty-ridden but they changed their destiny by snatching the luck of other people and made a fortune."


    " And you know all of this because?" asked Fu Yu Sheng with a dangerous glint in his eyes as he slowed the car down. " I don''t think that you will just bother yourself with Song Lan for no reason, will you Yan''er?"


    Song Yan tensed as she felt Fu Yu Sheng''s gaze turn deeper, intrusive and overwhelming. She wasn''t scared of him, this stunt could always get him another good body binding talisman stuck to his body but when he stepped close, his scent and Yang energy overshadowed her Yin energy that was like a zap to her senses. " Well, they did sort of snatch my luck."


    " Sort of ?"


    " It was after I got married to you when I realised that something was wrong, ording to Master Gu I was supposed to live a wealthy andfortable life but instead all I got was trouble and unexpected idents kept happening, sometimes I almost lost my life¡ª¡ª"


    " Lost your life?" Fu Yu Sheng stepped on the brake harshly and the car came to a stop with a sudden screech as he unfastened his seatbelt and turned to look at her. " You were getting entangled in so many things and you didn''t bother to tell me anything? How long have you known that something like this was happening?"


    " I just figured it out myself a few years ago," she wasn''t going to tell him about her experience as a ghost dweller and how she had to wait five hundred years to get a rebirth. " Before you ask, I didn''t know for sure that they were the ones behind it, I just learned it about recently after I was done mastering my skills. Anyway, she has always been troubling me in one way or another, it''s just a new skill that she seemed to have learned and is ying around with it."


    " And she tried to kill you, are you trying to make light of this matter?" Fu Yu Sheng promptly asked.


    " Like I said, sort of yeah, since she was never able to kill me. Although she did try to sneak around in the Fu mansion and stick a horde of talismans to hurt me and Chen Chen¡­ yeah that sounds about right."


    Sounds about right? Fury coursed in his veins as Fu Yu Sheng felt the vein in his forehead throb painfully. " is that why you don''t want to live in the Fu mansion? It''s because she has the ess to get in and out of there, right?"


    Song Yan didn''t answer and Fu Yu Sheng felt a nerve in his brain just exploded. " Dammit, Song Yan! You should have told me! You should havee to me with Chen Chen then trying to get a f*cking divorce. I can''t believe that you were trying to divorce me for this reason?"


    Her brows shot up as she levelled him with a re. " Why would Ie to you? I havent heard from or seen you for like seven years, you will call your sister and brother but not me! So why will Ie to you"


    " Because I didn''t want my resolve to get weak, damn it!" snapped Fu Yu Sheng as he banged on the dashboard of the car. He breathed heavily trying to control all the emotions that were trying to escape out of his grasp. " What kind of man would like to leave his newly married wife and a kid behind huh? I wanted toe back to you as soon as I can, but the troubles just kept oning and I ¡ª-and I had no choice, I missed Chen Chen, he is my son¡­ I want to be there for him too¡­ but I couldn''t because Fu cooperation was my grandfather and father''s heart and soul, if I left it to get destroyed then I would never have been able to survive past that guilt."


    " No one in the family wants to burden themselves with that, so I have to take the responsibility." He raised his head and gazed at her solemnly. " Do you think I want to stay away from my family? I don''t but there are things that I have to shoulder, responsibilities that I need to carry since I can''t let my dead father down. But I have always been there for you, if you sent me a message saying that Song Lan was harming you, I would have done everything in my power to stop hering near you or anywhere near the Fu mansion."


    " You couldn''t have protected me from what she did," said Song Yan as she turned her head away.


    Seeing that she was still acting stubborn, he moved closer jaw tight. " I could have tried if you told me she wanted you dead. I am your husband, Song Yan."


    She clenched her fists. " A husband who only pops up once in a while is not much good to me, it''s not like if I told you, you would have teleported yourself here, right?"


    Well, he damn would have because she was his wife and that made her, his duty to protect. " You are moving back to the mansion."


    " No, I will not be moving anywhere." snapped Song Yan. " And if you want to do anything for me now, then you might as well save that girl who was with Song Lan, or she will die pretty soon."


    " I will do what you want but you will have toe back with me,"


    " I said no, Yu Sheng!"


    Fu Yu Sheng narrowed his eyes and tipped his head before gunning his engine again as he spat out, " Fine if this is how you want to do it. We are going to do it this way."


    " Do what?"


    " Do what, Yu Sheng?"


    " I am asking you something!"


    " FU YU SHENG!"


    But no matter how much she asked thetter didn''t respond and it wasn''t until the next morning did Song Yan understand what he meant as she opened the door to her brother''s apartment and there he was standing in front of her door with f*cking rice cakes in his hand as he greeted, " Hello, I am Fu Yu Sheng, your new neighbour."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ªa/n: give me, give me, give me, give me your precious power stones (^.^)/ a gift is weed too!!

 Chapter 95 You Are My Wife.

    Song Yan wanted to go back in time and stop herself from opening the door, she didn''t know how things became this way. Last night after returning home, she gave her family the gifts that she has bought after taking her first case of ghost exorcism. It was a fun night that was filled withughter, cheers and chicken wings. Even Fu Chen had an amazing time before falling asleep, after that, she locked herself in the bathroom where she spent a good deal of her time soaking the Yang energy from the herbs that were leftover in the house, because she was with Fu Yu Shengst night she didn''t have to replenish much of her Yang energy, a bit was fine.


    Everything was fine and dandy.


    But then, unfortunately, she woke up when there was a knock at the door, she checked the time and was surprised to find that it was only five in the morning. Since Fu Chen didn''t have to go to school right now and her brother had no kids, the family could sleep till six ¡ª¡ª thus, Song Yan was surprised that someone was knocking on the door.


    She was hesitating whether to go back to sleep or open the door but then there was another knock. Worried that the visitor will wake up everyone, she came out to check what was going on but then as soon as she opened the door her entire quivered and all the drowsiness from just waking up vanished in thin air. What was Fu Yu Sheng doing here? Why did he have toe here? And so early in the morning at that? And wait a second? What did he say??? He was what¡ª¡ª her ¡­ her new neighbour? How can this be?


    Her eyes widened as she poked her head out and did a quick check-up of the apartment next to her, true to his words the apartment next to her brother''s was being refurnished as the people from the moving agency brought in packages after packages in the small apartment which by no means could amodate a big Buddha-like Fu Yu Sheng.


    She then peered over his shoulder and even though the light at the dawn was dim and the surroundings were still covered in the inky veil of darkness, she was able to see the horde of bodyguards who were monitoring what was going around the tenth floor, if she wasn''t wrong then the apartment next to her was also going to be upied with Fu Yu Sheng''s men sooner orter. As for now, they were just staying clear of their boss''s way.


    Song Yan felt like she was getting a heart attack as she stared at the man who was standing in front of her, holding the box of rice cakes in his hands. She took a long, calming breath and reminded herself that killing Fu Yu Sheng andnding herself in the prison in her second life was just not worth it, only then did her anger simmered down a bit. Once she was done chanting a couple of calming sutras, she fake smiled at Fu Yu Sheng and gritted out, " What are you doing here?"


    The man in question said nothing, he simply looked at her and then looked at the box of rice cakes in his hands and finally said, " You know Yan''er, it''s not a good thing to leave your guests waiting."


    " Well a sensible guest would know that knocking at someone''s door at five in the morning is not that good of an etiquette either," snapped Song Yan sarcastically but she still snatched the box of rice cakes from his hands and put them on the shoe cab behind her. Crossing her arms in front, she jutted her chin. " So, what are you here for?"


    Fu Yu Sheng smiled when he noticed her actions of lifting her neck stubbornly, exposing that delicate jade-like neck of hers. He had once skimmed his fingers on that neck and nted kisses on it when he was powering into her. His body jerked at the memory but he simply coughed and cleared all the X rated fantasies that were running in his head. " I told you that you should move back to the Fu mansion, you didn''t agree. So, I had to be creative, Yan''er. It''s not my fault" then he paused and brushed the hair that was cascading on her shoulder and added as he swooped down until he was at eye level with her. " I thought that your brother won''t like it if I came in when he was around, but if you think that brother inw will be alright, then I think that I should greet him." With that, he raised his head and called out, " Brother¡ª¡ª"


    Song Yan moved faster than she has ever moved, as she nted her hands against Fu Yu Sheng''s mouth and closed the door behind her. Because of her momentum, she threw herself in Fu Yu Sheng''s arm and as if waiting for this moment, those pair of arms wrapped around her waist and took her in an embrace.


    " You, what are you doing if my brother hears you, he is going to lose his ¡­." Song Yan paused when she realised just what kind of amorous situation the two of them were in and her entire being stilled feeling like a deer caught in headlights. The air around them began to charge with a tension that threatened to suck all the thoughts off her head and Song Yan had to give herself a mental p to wake herself up. " Let go."


    She tried to pry those arms that were holding her in ce but they didn''t budge and Song Yan red at him. " What are you doing, Fu Yu Sheng?"


    Fu Yu Sheng backed her against the door and crowded her personal space. " I don''t y games, Yan''er and you know that well enough. So, I will tell you this straight you are my wife and Chen Chen is my son, I don''t agree with divorcing you and we are definitely not getting one in this lifetime. I still want you in my life, where you belong."

 Chapter 96 Domineering Fu Yu Sheng, The Sly Fox.

    Song Yan''s heart started thudding against her ribs, as she cracked out, " Where I belong?"


    " You know it too, I don''t want us to be like my elder brother and sister inw, still together but no better than strangers." He tucked her hair behind her ear. " I am not letting either of you go, since you refuse to return back to me¡­ I just have to chase you and I promise to chase you till the end of the world until you get tired and let me drag you back where you should be."


    " Fu Yu Sheng, you¡­" Song Yan was having difficulty getting her words out but then just as she began to speak, Fu Yu Sheng dipped down and nted his lips against hers, Song Yan felt her eyes widen as the scent of spice and musk started to fill her nostrils. She tried to push him off her, but then her Yin energy merged together with his Yang energy and then she wasn''t fighting him, she was taking what he was offering her. She gasped and moaned as his mouth tookplete possession of hers, feasting greedily on her tongue and dominating it with each of its branding strokes, Fu Yu Sheng just wasn''t kissing her, he was burning every rational thought that she had in her head.


    His tongue slithered inside her mouth boldly and took everything.


    And memories of their past mmed into her just as her body started to act up and her Yin energy melted every bit of resistance she had¡­ and if she was being quite honest with herself, there wasn''t much, to begin with.


    Wanting more, Song Yan deepened the kiss. And Fu Yu Sheng let go of one arm around her waist and bunched up her hair in his fist as he held her in ce, letting her know that he was in charge at the moment ¡ª¡ª not her. She nipped at his tongue but when he slowed down the intensity of his kiss, she wentx and he rewarded her with another kiss, this time it was much harder and possessive. Song Yan, in the beginning, was at least trying to push him off or trying to struggle against him but now she was clinging on to his well-ironed shirt like it was her anchor.


    He nibbled on her soft red lips and suckled on them as he pulled away, savage desire and need etched on his face.


    Only then did Song Yan sober up and realised what she has just done, she has made out with her husband in front of her door¡ª¡ª the same one she has been mouring to divorce for a while. Ah shit, if someone could just kill her¡­ here and right now it will be good. Thanks.


    She swallowed at his expression and looked away before grinding out with whatever self-respect that was left for her. " I didn''t say that you could kiss me, Jerk."


    " I am your husband and we have a son together, surely I can take a kiss or two from mywfully wedded wife if I want?"


    " You are still a jerk."


    "Maybe, If that makes you happy." Then he looked up at the door that was jingling behind and smiled before whispering, " I will see youter and this time you better listen to me, I don''t like repeating myself and you won''t like the consequences if I have to do that."


    Song Yan didn''t say anything as she was too tense to speak, behind her the door of her apartment swung open just as Fu Yu Sheng entered his. Everything happened so suddenly that Song Yan''s poor heart almost jumped out of her chest.


    " What are you doing here, Yan Yan?" Song Lingyan woke up because he wanted to use the washroom but then he heard some noisesing from the front door. At first, he thought that it was because of the move that was happening next door but then after he was done doing his business, he heard a low thumping from the front door, and that was when he understood that the sounds that he just heard were indeeding from his front door and he hurried to check it out and when he opened the door, he saw that his baby sister who should be sleeping in her room was standing outside. "It''s so dark outside and even though it is going to be morning soon, you still need to sleep for eight hours. What are you doing standing here?"


    " I... I just received a call from thepany, they wanted to discuss something with me¡­." Now that things were like this, she could only throw her agent under the bus with a quick apology.


    " Call from thepany at this hour?" Song Lingyan frowned as he peeked over the wall clock behind him and clicked his tongue. " Sure enough, unreasonable people have unreasonable staff. Look at the kind of staff that Fu Yu Sheng has hired, calling their artists so early in the morning, is simply uneptable. Humph."


    Song Yan took a breath when she saw that her brother didn''t question her any further but at the same time, she cursed Fu Yu Sheng in her heart, her brother was right. He was just too unreasonable! Not only did he kiss her but after taking advantage of her like that, he also ordered her around like she was his damn assistant!


    When Song Lingyan walked inside his sharp eyes noticed the rice cake package on the shoe cab and he turned around suddenly, startling Song Yan so much that she sucked in her lips. " From where did thise from? I don''t think that anyone brought it yesterday."


    Another string of cruses rang in her heart as she smiled and hesitatingly spoke, " When I was standing outside, our new neighbour saw me and he handed this to me as a first greeting."


    " Really? He looks like some rich guy," said Song Lingyan as he picked up the box of rice cakes. " This brand is a lot more expensive than the ones sold in the market, well lucky me. I really like this one though, I will ask your sister inw to cook these today. Looks like at least our neighbour is a reasonable one."


    Only now did Song Yan realise why Fu Yu Sheng gifted her a box of rice cakes. That sly man, he never let his money go down to waste, does he?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª a:n: we didn''t reach the hundred powerstones in a day mark but sigh who asked me to pamper you guys¡­. Now pamper me back by showering me with powerstones ¡­.if you have extra send it to me¡­ I beg you. Gifts are more than weed too.

 Chapter 97 Almost Got Caught.

    Song Yan licked her swollen lips slightly and winced as pain shot through her, God. This was insane how was she supposed to eat with these? Will she still be able to use her lips after they were being sucked, nibbled and bitten like this? Heck, even when she was trying to touch them she couldn''t stop hissing like an angry cat. Each time she sucked in a breath, she cursed Fu Yu Sheng again and again in her head.


    That beast, was he trying to kiss her or was he trying to ravage her flesh and suck her soul? She couldn''t even eat properly with her lips bitten like this!


    Staring at her reflection in the mirror she once again touched her lips and clenched her fists when another wave of pain shot through her. Beast! Jerk! Bastard! Dog in human skin! This was literally too much! She breathed in and out and cursed Fu Yu Sheng again, she should have just mmed the door on his face and kicked him in the gut when he tried to take advantage of her, honestly what was she supposed to do now?


    Sneaking inside her room earlier was hard enough, now was she supposed to keep her head bowed throughout the entire lunch? If so then even if her brother wasn''t suspicious, he will end up getting suspicious!


    " Mommy, what''s wrong?" Because it was his summer holidays, Fu Chen was allowed to sleep in a little bit at the Song household, unlike the Fu family where his schedule was fixed beforehand. If they were still at home, Fu Chen would have to take a jog around the house despite what day it was, even if it was Sunday, he would have been dragged out of his bed by the old butler and even though he was allowed to sleep in the old habits that were engraved in his body were hard to break¡ª¡ª- thus he woke up before seven.


    When he woke up, he blinked and looked around to find his mother and was surprised when he realised that his mother was standing in front of the mirror with a strange expression on her face.


    Song Yan literally jumped out of her skin, she hurriedly put her hands down and even though her lips were stinging, she smiled at Fu Chen. "It''s nothing baby, why are you up so early? Why not sleep in a little bit more?"


    Fu Chen shook his head and raised his arms asking his mother to pick him up silently. Now, that he was up, there was no way for him to fall asleep again and this was another habit that he learned from his time at the Fu mansion. Song Yan knew of his habits and even though she felt that it was such a shame that her son was raised as the second Fu Yu Sheng, all his habits were deeply engraved in her son.


    Though it was a good thing that he inherited her cuteness or else what would have happened? She picked Fu Chen up in her arms and nuzzled her nose against his, temporarily forgetting that her lips were swollen.


    Fu Chen with his sharp eyes noticed his mother''s lips and even though he didn''t understand why they were so swollen and red, he still tilted his head and asked, " What''s wrong mother, why are your lips so red and puffy?"


    Her smile paused as she let out another string of curses in her heart but nheless, she didn''t let her smile fall and chuckled lightly as if her heart wasn''t burning with anger. " Oh, this? Its nothing. It is a new beauty regime that is getting popr on the intetely. I wanted to try it and that''s how my lips got so red, Chen Chen would you like to try it too?"


    Fu Chen stared at his mother''s lips which were so red that they looked like they were bleeding and shook his head. There was no need for him to follow that kind of beauty regime, it looked so painful!


    " Really that''s too bad, anyway why don''t you go and wash your face? I think we will be having breakfast soon," said Song Yan as she helped Fu Chen down on the ground and hurriedly changed the topic. Once the topic was diverted, Fu Chen forgot all about his mother''s lips and rushed out of the room.


    Kids were like this, easy to distract but that couldn''t be said for the elders. Sitting at the dining table, Song Lingyan kept staring at Song Yan who was trying his best to not wince, curse or do anything that might cause her brother to be suspicious of her but Song Lingyan who was as sharp-eyed as an eagle pursed his lips and suspiciously frowned. " What''s wrong with your lips why are they like this?"


    Song Yan who was drinking soup almost choked after listening to her brother''s question. She swallowed the soup in her mouth with great difficulty and ced the bowl down only then did she clear her throat to answer. "It''s nothing, my friend sent me a new DIY trick that has been circting on the inte these days, it looked pretty good to me, so I tried it. I never thought that it will be a fail like this, it waspletely out of my expectations too." Though Song Yan was guilty, she still maintained her lie. There was no way around it, if she were to tell her brother that this happened because a dog name Fu Yu Sheng bit her, he might lose his mind and just go have a one on one fight with Fu Yu Sheng.


    Her flippant tone was perfect and Song Lingyan finally dropped the matter as he took a bite of his rice cake. " You should take proper care of yourself. You are already a mother, so how can you be so gullible? You actually followed a DIY beauty hack from Inte? Don''t you that most of them are just stupid tricks that are posted to get likes?"


    Song Yan sighed inwardly, looks like her lie worked. Since there were a lot of beauty hacks that were getting more and more trendy these days. Her brother and sister inw should have believed her right?

 Chapter 98 Wang Yufan Called.

    Song Yan thought that she was pretty smart and escaped past her brother''s sharp eyes but as soon as she picked up the dishes from the table and brought them to the kitchen, she was held back by Wen Mingzhi who smiled at her slyly. " Brother inw came to look for you didn''t he?"


    Naturally, the bowl that Song Yan was holding almost slipped out of her hands. Fortunately, she was doing the dishes and the bowl fell inside the sink on the pile of dishes instead of the floor. " W..Wha...What? No!" She instinctively denied but she forgot that Wen Mingzhi studied psychology in college and even did a major in it. With her experience and the high-ss training that she received in her college, Wen Mingzhi was able to read a person''s expressions wlessly.


    She smiled as she wiped the kitchen counter. " I am not a knucklehead like your brother, he has always been slow when ites to things like this but you know what Yan Yan, I am not that easily fooled. And what''s more, I have my fair share of experience to know whether your lips are swollen like this because of a DIY beauty hack or because of a certain someone." Then she paused for a moment and sneakily added, " I saw brother inw walking out of the apartment next to ours when I was taking out the trash, sooooo"


    " Yeah, he came to look for me." What choice does she have now? Was she going to still deny it when Wen Mingzhi has seen Fu Yu Sheng and seriously what was this guy doing? Shouldn''t he be sneaking around and keeping a low profile so as to not be caught by her brother? What was with him? Walking around the corridor bold as brass? Does he want to get caught by her brother or what?


    Knowing Fu Yu Sheng he most probably did want to get caught. That way he didn''t have to hide in that cramped apartment for long and would be able to take her and Chen Chen back to the Fu mansion with him. Of course, there was a chance that her brother wouldn''t approve but given how sly Fu Yu Sheng was Song Yan was a bit worried about her brother who could never deal with her husband.


    " So, what are you nning?" asked Wen Mingzhi as she finished wiping the counter and wiped her hand on the apron. " Are you going back to the Fu mansion?"


    Song Yan pursed her lips, this was a question that she refused to think about. Though Fu Yu Sheng was adamant to take her away from here, she didn''t want to leave¡­after living with her brother she was getting used to the freedom she hardly had as the second madam Fu, every time she wanted to do something, she was often reminded that she was no longer the young miss of the Song family but Fu family''s second madam, as a ghost exorciser and spirit master¡­ these limitations were something that she couldn''t make do with.


    " I don''t know, he says that a divorce is impossible," answered Song Yan truthfully as she finished washing thest of the te in the sink, though they had a dishwasher, they hardly ever used it after all the dishwasher liquid wasn''t cheap and they needed to save and scrimp at the end of the month as much as they could.


    Wen Mingzhi nodded. " Well, that''s true. The Fu family never allows their heirs to get a divorce once they are married. It has been an old tradition and I hardly think that it''s going to change."


    Song Yan gave her sister inw a stunned look and couldn''t help but ask, " you know about it too sister?"


    " Of course I do," said Wen Mingzhi who gave her a wee smile. " Don''t forget that your elder sister inw is my friend and I have heard herin, a lot of times, after all who doesn''t know that your elder brother has a white moonlight in his heart and refuses to even consummate his marriage with Wenyi. She often says that it would have been great if she could divorce that man and start afresh but the old master refused her suggestion. In fact, he seems quite adamant not to let that white moonlight of your brother inw to enter the Fu family, it has been eleven years and yet the situation is still in a stalemate."


    Though Song Yan didn''t have much recollection of her brother inw since he hardly ever returned to the Fu mansion, her impression of him, plummeted instantly. She didn''t think that he was such a jerk! She hardly ever met Li Wenyi more than a couple of times in her past life, she knew that her sister inw was a great woman. " I don''t think that this is a good thing, if they are not happy what is the point of staying together."


    " True," Wen Mingzhi nodded her head as she cupped her cheek. " Though I can''t say the same for you and brother inw, you seem quite happy to me."


    " He is just full of heat," snapped Song Yan with a harumph. " Returning after so many years, he is lucky that I am a woman of virtue and didn''t chase him with a chopping knife yet he dares to take liberties with me."


    Wen Mingzhi''s eyes flickered, full of smiles as she took out an antiseptic from the kitchen cab and handed it to Song Yan. "You can always make him suffer now that he is here. Make sure to drag him around with every chance that you get."


    Surprised, Song Yan took the antiseptic and frowned. " I thought you wanted me to make up with Yu Sheng?"


    " Oh I do want you to make up with brother inw," she smilingly said with a sharp glint in her eyes. " But I want you to deal with him nicely for leaving you alone for all those years, first. After all, no man leaves my cute sister inw in a lurch like a scumbag andes back like nothing ever happened."


    Only then did Song Yan realise that her sister inw might not be as sweet as she looked¡ª¡ªthis sweet cheery had a spicy tinge to it.


    She was going to respond when her phone suddenly rang, she noticed that it was an unfamiliar number but as soon as the person spoke, she knew who it was.


    " Hey, sister inw! Will you being to the studio? I think you should. Even the director asked me to tell you, that you shoulde here and take a look, and see how things work." Wang Yufan boisterously yapped.


    Lips twitching, Song Yan had an urge to roll her eyes. No, thanks. She lived as a ghost for five hundred years, she knew better than the director himself how everything worked in a studio.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- A/n: it''s the end of the month I know but a few powerstones and gifts!! Shamelessly asking for just a few.

 Chapter 99 A Haunted Studio

    Song Yan wasn''t unfamiliar with the studio where the shooting of the new drama was taking ce, if she wasn''t wrong that although this studio was highly popr among the directors because of its impable and detailed organisation with wide space enough for them to store all their equipment, in theing years it will be burned down until nothing would be left behind and the causalities wouldn''t be any less either. As for when, she has no recollection of it, after so many years of wandering it was normal for her memory to be muddled.


    Many believed that it was nothing but a freak ident, but as Song Yan slipped out of the taxi that she was riding and handed the fair to the driver, she felt a cold shiver danced down her spine and when she turned around for only a second she could see the faint shadows hiding in the dark corners. As she approached the studio unlike others who smelled faint perfumes, the scent of makeup and the crisp scent of the new equipment, Song Yan smelled an old musty smell like that of a rotting house.


    Theughter and loud boisterous sounds filled the entire studio and Song Yan sighed, of course, this was going to upset the unseen indeed. She sighed, this ce ¡ª¡ª it didn''t seem like a ce where the mortals were weed. In fact, the entire air of this studio was filled with dread, cold and mysterious air, nothing about it looked weing to her. Now that she knew that something lurked in these walls of the studio, she couldn''t help but feel that theughing and loud ruckus sounded a bit bleak.


    " Oh, you are here?"A voice called from behind and when she turned around, Wang Yufan who was meticulously dressed in his costume already walked over.


    His tone was nowhere as disrespectful as it was when the two of them met for the first time in fact it could be said he was now speaking to her in a lot more respectful manner like a disciple would speak to his master. And why wouldn''t he? Thest time if not for Song Yan he would have fallen into a cunning trap set by a covetous man.


    Before marrying his mother, his father used to have a girlfriend, their story was no different from The Prince and Cindere. But this story was doomed to fail because the woman his father was having an affair with was no princess, she was an evil witch trapped in the body of a young woman and the antics that she pulled behind his father''s back to be the madam of the Wang family were nothing short on being crazy. Fortunately, his grandfather never agreed and forced his father to marry his mother¡ª¡ª


    But who would have known that the woman was like a leech, clinging on to his father and not letting go. His mother''s health was never great, to begin with, and after marrying his father, she didn''t conceive a child for a very long time, it was then ¡ª¡ª Bai Xin miraculously appeared at the door of the Wang family carrying a baby in her arms iming that he was his father''s son.


    Of course, her ims threw his family into a huge whirlpool of mess, the Wang family wanted to refuse but then after many tests and examinations, it was found that Wang Ran was indeed his father''s illegitimate son. His grandfather refused at once saying that he would rather hand over the Wang cooperations to dogs on street than hand it to an illegitimate child of a witch.


    Fortunately, his mother got pregnant and the matter was settled down.


    His father took Bai Xin and Wang Ran under his care since they were his responsibility while he became the heir of the Wang family. Though his family was an unhappy mess, they were still able to manage a superficial peace on the surface since Wang Yufan and Bai Xin knew how to act and kept their heads lowered.


    If not for this matter happening and him surviving to carefully investigate it thoroughly in private, he would have never been able to find any evidence against his half brother and would have died while he was still in the dark.


    And everything that he was able to do now was thanks to Song Yan, it goes without saying that he was very grateful to her. Thus, when she turned around to look at him, Wang Yufan showed her a big, bright smile. " Ah, sister in¡­ Sister Yan, it''s good to see you after so long."


    He quickly walked over to her with a toothy smile and eagerly weed her, " Sister Yan, I am sorry for calling you all of a sudden but today the owner of the studio is going toe for a visit, I didn''t want you to miss this opportunity to get acquainted with her, that''s why I called you at such a short notice."


    " It''s alright," Song Yan nodded her head in greeting as she raised her sharp eyes and briefly nced at Wang Yufan. Though the dark fumes of death that were covering him were already gone, there was a wine red string mingled with a thin ck cadaverous mist around his pinky finger.


    Her brows wrinkled as she couldn''t help but be annoyed by that half brother of Wang Yufan. It was reasonable to say that Wang Yufan should have found out by now that his half brother was behind the ident, but seems like Wang Yufan didn''t let anyone in his family know about it yet. Or else his half brother wouldn''t be up to stirring up trouble again when it hasn''t been a week yet after what happened.


    She pursed her lips, luckily she sucked enough Yang energy from Fu Yu Sheng this morning or else, she would have to suffer again. " You should tell your mother to avoid going out for the time being and maybe it''s better to let the cat slip out of the bag before she turns around and scratches you in return."


    All of a sudden the smile fell off Wang Yufan''s face as his expression turned serious.

 Chapter 100 Binding Souls: Eight Level Ghost.

    " You mean¡ª¡ª" Wang Yufan began but Song Yan raised her hand to stop him.


    Sweeping a cold nce at him, she tly said, " There are only a few things that you need to know, don''t vouch to know more or else you would be the one who will get hurt in the end."


    There was a limit to how much a normal mortal could know about the supernatural phenomenon.


    " I understand, Sister Yan." There was no need for Song Yan to say it any clearer, he was smart enough to understand it. " Sister Yan, do you have any more of those protective talismans? If you do, can you give those to me? I will ry what you say to my mother but you know she is someone who could sit still for a long at home. If I give some to her then at least I wouldn''t have to worry in case she sneaks out of the house."


    Song Yan knew that it was fairly reasonable, for Wang Yufan to ask a few protective talismans but¡ª¡ª " Do you want me to give those to you here? I don''t mind but don''t you think that if you get photographed while carrying a bunch of tacky talismans, your poprity might drop."


    Wang Yufan was a bit overwhelmed by Song Yan''s sarcasm, and his mouth started to twitch. He felt that if there was a metaphorical bow, Song Yan would have shot him dead by now. He rubbed the tip of his nose and somewhat awkwardly smiled, " You are one vengeful woman, Sister Yan. Does my brother Fu knows about it?"


    With a brow arched, Song Yan smiled back. " Why don''t you ask him?"


    Wang Yufan: "¡­." There is no need for him to ask, even without asking he already knows that his brother was the one who was the one who was in a rather disadvantageous situation.


    " Sister Yan¡ª¡ª-"


    A burst of chillingughter echoed behind her as soon as Wang Yufan opened his mouth to speak, eyes wide¡ª¡ª Song Yan turned around to look over her shoulder. There was nothing.


    Wang Yufan noticed her actions and he followed her gaze. " Sister Yan, is everything alright?"


    Song Yan didn''t answer instead she walked to the old building that seemed to have been renovated and redesigned. Wang Yufan followed behind her and she could sense that he seemed to be itching to ask the questions that were pinging in his head.


    " This was the old studio wasn''t it?" asked Song Yan still gazing at the glossy building that couldn''t hide the gloom that was seeping out of it.


    Wang Yufan blinked his eyes as he nodded. "That''s right this was the old studio, it was said that after the old theatre was burnt down, this ce was left as it was for years before the owner took over and built this studio from the scratch."


    Song Yan raised her hand and ced it on the metal frame of the studio. " Have you ever wondered why it was left behind as it was after the old theatre was burnt down?"


    The building was cold¡ª¡ª too cold, despite standing in this scalding sun. It seemed to be sucking all the warmth as if the building was dead itself.


    " No, why would I? Isn''t it normal? After something like that happened, it''s not a surprise that it was left as it was. Many would fear buying and like this." But then he paused, looked at Song Yan and swallowed hard. " Or there is something more to it."


    "It''s nothing, I was just surprised," said Song Yan as she stepped away from the door when a staff member came rushing through, she smiled at the man causing him to almost trip before managing to stabilise his footing. " I wanted to see if my hunch was correct."


    " What hunch?"


    She looked at him and then pointed at the top of the studio, though the building was renovated without any evidence of the horrifying past left behind. " That''s where the husband of the studio owner stood before jumping down."


    " How do you know that?"


    " Because he is still standing there," said Song Yan calmly startling Wang Yufan so much as he turned around and looked over his shoulder, of course, he didn''t see anything but at the same time, he did feel like that when he looked at the roof of the studio, he got a wave of dizziness wash over him.


    Sensing that Song Yan has walked away from him, he jumped out of his skin and rushed after her. " Sister Yan, c..can you always see ghosts?"


    " Most of the time," said Song Yan without much inserting much emotions into her voice. As she turned around from the main building of the studio, the spirit of the man who was standing on the roof jumped down again before vanishing and reappearing on the rooftop.


    From the looks of it, the soul of this man was stuck in a loop like a punishment. Something was holding his soul without letting him reincarnate, Song Yan''s eyes narrowed as she walked towards where the actors took a break while examining the entire surrounding. But no matter she couldn''t find any spiritual presence that would be prominent enough to lock a soul down in the mortal realm against its wish.


    That''s weird, she could feel the aura of a spirit that was malevolent enough to rank eighth in the level of cultivation. So, why she couldn''t sense its presence? This shouldn''t have happened, it was impossible for a spirit to astray from the ce it haunted, unless they were either a low level spirits or their cultivation level exceeded past the tenth level.


    Unless the soul wastching on to someone!


    When Wang Yufan didn''t receive any answers to his questions, he couldn''t help but shiver. What was this? He just wanted to finish shooting for a popr drama. How did he get entangled with a haunted studio?


    " Ah, Yufan? There you are!"


    " Uncle Yufan!"


    As soon as Song Yan and Wang Yufan reached the resting area, two voices called before a figure rushed at Wang Yufan and jumped at him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª a/n:st days of month if you have extra powerstones or gifts send it to this shameless author.

 Chapter 101 A Stupid Woman.

    " Oomph, you little demon how many times have I told you not to jump on me like this?" Wang Yufan caught the figure that jumped right in his arms and showed a toothy grin as he looked down at the little girl who was smiling back at him. Song Yan peered over Wang Yufan''s shoulder and swept a nce at the little girl, with her pigtails and round eyes that were filled with innocence and smiles, the girl was really cute but Song Yan''s lips couldn''t help but purse when she noticed the ghostly hands that were pressing down on the shoulders of the girl.


    " Mei, how many times do I have to tell you that you shouldn''t do something like this?" A woman in her thirties walked over, she was dressed in a hanfu while holding a full moon fan in her hand. She was ring at the girl who was holding on to Wang Yufan''s arms but anyone could see that her eyes were full ofughter, clearly, this woman doted on her daughter. Once she came to a stop in front of Wang Yufan, she folded her arms and fixated her gaze on the little girl, " Didn''t I say that you should greet others politely and by not jumping on their backs and you even promised me that you won''t do this anymore and yet, Au Mei, are you a bad girl who breaks her promises?"


    Before Au Mei could reply, Wang Yufan hugged the little girl in his arms. " Sister Lisha you don''t have to be so strict with little Mei all the time, she is still young and will learn everything slowly. There is no need for you to rush her like this, let her y a bit when she is still young and" nuzzling his nose against little Mei, Wang Yufan added, " I don''t really mind, this demon trying to y pranks on me."


    " You see, uncle Yufan doesn''t mind it." dered Little Mei looking really smug as she peeped at her mother whilst hiding in Wang Yufan''s arms. " You are the only one who is like this to me, everyone else likes ying with little Mei."


    Au Lisha''s lips twitched as she looked at her daughter who was acting a bit too biggety and then shook her head. " Yufan, you are really something. You were the one whoined to me first that if I let Mei run around like that, she will get hurt. Now that I am teaching her, you are saying that I am strict with her, you really are shameless aren''t you?"


    " Ack sister Lisha why do you have to that¡ª¡ª" began Wang Yufan but it was already toote, Little Mei has already heard what her mother said, she turned her head towards Wang Yufan with a quick ''fwoop'' and then pouted angrily. " Uncle Yufan, you are a big bully!"


    " Eh?? No! I just asked your mother to take proper care of you lest you hurt yourself and nothing more."


    However, it was already a done deal. The little girl seemed to have never expected that she was betrayed by her Uncle Yufan like this, so she struggled and demanded Wang Yufan to put her down because Wang Yufan didn''t want her to get hurt while she was struggling like a roach in his arms, he carefully put her down.


    As soon as her feet touched the ground, Little Mei rushed to her mother, hiding behind her mother''s hanfu she red at Wang Yufan who awkwardly scratched his head.


    Au Lisha chuckled after watching her daughter''s antics and as she tilted her head sideways, her gaze fell on Song Yan who was standing behind Wang Yufan, with those pair ofrge doe-like eyes she looked at Song Yan before turning to Wang Yufan in confusion, only then Wang Yufan jolted out of his reverie and introduced Song Yan to Au Lisha. " Sister Lisha, this is Sister Yan. She is going to y my first love interest in the drama, and sister Yan, this is Sister Lisha, she is ying the role of the antagonist in the drama."


    " Nice to meet you," Au Lisha''s greetingcked the sincere warmth that she just had towards Wang Yufan, though her voice was polite on the surface Song Yan could sense that the woman in front of her was sizing her up secretly. She didn''t say anything and let Au Lisha do what she wanted there was no need for her to feel offended, after all to her Au Lisha was someone insignificant, though she did pity her daughter. It was this girl''s greatest misfortune that she was born from such a birdbrain.


    Song Yan nodded her head in acknowledgement before greeting Au Lisha, she was usually cold towards strangers and with Au Lisha''s continuous gaze that was filled with distrust and contempt, her maic voice was even moreced with a frost. " Hello."


    Wang Yufan sensed that something was wrong between the two women but he didn''t know what was going on so he could only stand in between feeling a bit flustered.


    It was Au Lisha who looked away first, then turning to Wang Yufan she tactlessly said, " Yufan, it''s a good thing that you are trying to get closer to the opposite gender but I will let you know that sometimes you shouldn''t look at the exterior but instead take a look whatys behind the beautiful face. Just take it as my advice, after all, I can be considered your senior sister and I wouldn''t harm you, you get what I am saying, right?"


    How can Wang Yufan not understand what Au Lisha was saying? Of course, he did. His expression couldn''t help but turn sombre, his grin slipping off his face, he took a step forward. " Sister Lisha, you¡ª¡ª" he hardly began speaking but then a titter came from behind him and when he turned around he noticed Song Yan''s freezing smile and the sudden drop of temperature made his heart shiver as only one thought came to his mind¡ª¡ª uh oh.

 Chapter 102 A Child Who Was Cursed.

    Song Yan cupped her face as she beheld Au Lisha''s gaze and smiled coldly before rudely sneering, " Instead of worrying about others, why don''t you take a look at your own troubles? Mind telling me when was thest time you saw your husband? And do you even have any idea what he is doing while staying away?"


    Immediately, Au Lisha felt her face hurt when Song Yan poked her sore nerve. Enraged and utterly embarrassed, she was about to snap back at Song Yan menacingly but before she could say anything Wang Yufan stepped in between, all hints of a smile gone from his face as he nced down at her. " I don''t think that you want to be photographed doing something that you shouldn''t be doing Sister Lisha."


    " Yufan, you¡­" Au Lisha was so stupefied at Wang Yufan''s actions that shepletely lost her rhythm and she couldn''t bring herself to say anything. Even her anger was half gone, as she stared at Wang Yufan before flushing red and picking up Au Mei, then without saying a word to either of them, she stomped away, leaving a trail of fury behind her.


    Seeing her go, Wang Yufan didn''t rush after her instead he turned to Song Yan with an apologetic expression. " Sister Yan, I am really sorry about her¡ª¡ª"


    " Tsk, what a stupid woman,"


    " Eh?" Wang Yufan''s stared at Song Yan who was clicking her tongue in Au Lisha''s direction. He blinked his eyes, not realising that his mouth has fallen agape, he has always seen Song Yan with a nk expression on her face, she hardly ever smile or showed anger but right now, her face was all scrunched up as she drew her hair back with her fingers as she coldly red in the direction in which Au Lisha just went. " Sister Yan, is ¡­is something wrong?"


    Song Yan shot him a glimpse that was so frigid cold that his entire being stiffened at once. " Sister Yan?"


    She only stared at him for a second before she turned away and walked to the resting area for the actors. " That girl¡­ she is going to die soon." She tilted her head back so that she could look at Wang Yufan who has gone so pale that if she didn''t know better she would have taken him as an undead. " What''s wrong?"


    But before she could finish speaking, Wang Yufan was standing right in front of her with a panicked expression. He didn''t panic this much even when he heard that this studio was haunted, he couldn''t care about those people who died here or killed themselves, at most he will be scared for a while but Au Mei was different¡ª¡ª he has looked after a long time and after listening to that she will die, he couldn''t bring himself to stay still.


    " Sister Yan¡­when you said that the girl will die, what ¡­what were you trying to say?"


    Song Yan nced at him and calmly said, " The literal meaning, that girl is being cursed. Soon, the curse will be manifested and once it''spleted, she will slowly fade away."


    " Sister Yan, I don''t understand what you mean, cursed who will try to curse a little girl."


    " I don''t know how it''s going to help you but it''s her father."


    Wang Yufan froze for a moment. Looking at Song Yan''s attitude, he realised that she wasn''t joking and all the blood drained from his body as the realization started to prate and his eyes instantly went wide almost popping out of his sockets. " B...Brother Lu? But he wouldn''t do that¡­ Mei is his only child, he wouldn''t kill her, that''s not possible, I have met him and though he hardly returns he is a good man, Sister Yan are you sure that you are not making a mistake?"


    Song Yan''s eyes shed with coldness. " There is no way I can make a mistake, you might think that you know a man well enough but there are always some secrets that are hidden beneath that good character of his. Just like you said right now, the man hardly returns home then how would you know that he is a good person after just a few meetings?"


    Wang Yufan''s eyes shed as he hurriedly asked, " Is there a problem with Mei''s father? But what does that have to do with Mei, why is she being cursed?"


    " It has nothing to do with her but her mother, who is stupid beyond belief. I can''t understand how a woman like her was able to survive with such a ruthless man sleeping beside her."


    " Sister Yan, can you tell me everything clearly?"


    Song Yan sighed as she pulled a lounge chair and sat down. " That man might be her first husband but the same thing cannot be said for the man."


    " He had a wife before marrying Sister Lisha?"


    At Wang Yufan''s words, Song Yan smiled. "It is not ''had'' but ''has'', your sister Lisha has a green mist covering her entire hair and if that''s not all, there is a hint of pink-tinged in that green mist. Which signifies that her husband has another child with his first wife, I don''t know anything about her husband, so I can''t tell whether the child he has with his wife is a son or daughter but one thing is for sure that he loves his first wife and the child born from her, so much that for the sake of protecting his first child, he married an actress and had a child with her, all because he wanted to pass the curse to another child."


    Wag Yufan was stunned after hearing this, "Curse? What curse?" After a pause, he couldn''t help but add. " If Mei''s father was cursed he wouldn''t have been able to live a wealthy life, he is currently living."


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes and simply looked at Wang Yufan who has taken a seat next to her and asked, "Because it is not his curse to bear but it''s for his child."


    ¡ª¡ªa/n: sorry for a bad chapter, I have a family trouble and I can''t bring myself to write anything at the moment.

 Chapter 103 Child Sacrifice.

    Wang Yufan''s fingers started twitching as he stared at Song Yan but thetter didn''t even look at him, instead, she turned her attention to the staff that was bustling with excitement the director was yet to start shooting, and from the looks of it the scenes shot today must be one of those rainy scenes as the staff was setting up the rain rigs.


    Wang Yufan sat silently next to her for a good ten minutes, he wanted to let the explosive information that he just found out to sink in, lips quivering with sweat dripping down his forehead. His assistant who was following the two from afar came running when he saw that Wang Yufan was perspiring so badly, taking out a water bottle from the carry bag that he brought with him everywhere so that he could take care of Wang Yufan, the assistant handed him that chilled water bottle before asking, " What''s wrong? Is something up?"


    He couldn''t help but look at Song Yan who was silently sitting next to Wang Yufan and wonder just what kind of thing she said to Wang Yufan to make him sweat like this? Was she asking him about his affairs? Well, if she was asking him about that ¡­.then Wang Yufan surely was on a rough ride given just how many women he had dated in his past.


    Wang Yufan was good at socialising with people and because he was the heir of the Wang family, he knew when to show his emotions and when to hide them. Even though he was shocked until his core was rocking back and forth, he still put on a smile and tried to mask his emotions as he took the water bottle from his assistant and took a sip of the cold water to calm himself down. It would be a lie that after listening to what he has just listened if he were to say that the three views that he had about this world just didn''t crumble into bits.


    Though his father was not the world''s number one father, he was still a good father. Well, as good as a father with a f*ck up behind could get, he had never tried to hurt him, even though his half brother was born out of the woman, his father once loved and respected, his father never tried to harm him in any way possible, all because he wanted to hand the Wang cooperation to the son of his lover.


    At least he left the two brothers alone and let them show off their skills and talents instead of showing favouritism.


    A parent was supposed to protect their child, right? Then how can there be someone who was willing to harm their own child for the sake of another?


    He gulped down the entire bottle of water and sent his assistant away before turning to Song Yan. " Sister Yan, if ¡­if the curse was for brother Lu''s first child to bear why is it" that Mei was suffering from it? He couldn''t bring himself to say it, the little girl was so full ofughter and sunshine like a fluffy ball of warmth, that he wanted to hold her whenever she was around.


    He couldn''t even bring himself to believe that someone would willingly curse that little girl who was like the embodiment of cuteness.


    Song Yan cupped her face as she crossed her feet at her ankles, she has observed that girl for a while. What she sensed was not a small matter, if it was to be brought out to the public, this so-called brother Lu can be imprisoned for years toe, her arched eyebrows knitted together as she tapped her forefinger on her thigh as she seriously thought about something. " You know Yufan, there are many sins that a manmits in his entire life. Big, small, intentionally and unintentionally¡ª¡ªpeople are bound to believe that they will be punished for the smallest of the sin that they havemitted but it doesn''t work like that, sometimes people make mistakes, and they are unintentional if not repeated there is still a chance to make a turnaround and repent for it. But if someone was to make the same mistakes again and again, especially if their mistakes are hurting someone, then that''s not a mistake but a crime¡ª¡ª and when repeated it bes a sin. Some will repent, some won''t, that girl''s father is someone who is unrepentant of the sins he hasmitted in his past and from the looks of it, he is still maintaining the status quo."


    Wang Yufan licked his lips, he didn''t want to believe a thing that Song Yan was telling him, he had met with Au Lisha''s husband and has seen how full of life he was, he seemed like a good man with an amazing sense of humour and a man who loved his family to bones but¡ª¡ª a dark glint shed in his eyes. Song Yan had no reason to lie to him, and he has seen just how powerful her powers were, he couldn''t take another risk by not believing her. " Sister Yan, if you don''t mind telling me, can you tell me what''s going on with Mei and what connection does it have with her father?"


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes and suddenly turned her head towards Wang Yufan. " Have you heard about child sacrifices?"


    Wang Yufan has obviously heard about it and naturally knew what ''child scarifies'' meant. After listening to Song Yan''s words, his dark eyes became edgy as a wild glint shed in them, his expression turning dark and stormy. " Sister Yan why would he do something like this ¡ª¡ª"


    Without waiting for Wang Yufan to ask anything further, Song Yan blinked her eyes and exined, " Child sacrifices are unscrupulous but they are still widely used by people who want to bring instant glory to themselves. A child''s soul is the purest and should not be harmed much less sacrificed to any evil, this is something that goes against the rules of the heavens. But Little Mei''s father seemed to have no repentance of his acts, he hasn''t only sacrificed the soul of a child to an evil but he has also sacrificed at least a hundred or maybe thousands of children in the course of his entire life."

 Chapter 104 Simply Horrifying.

    Song Yan''s words were like a thunderp, Wang Yufan stood up in shock. He wanted to say something but he couldn''t even bring himself to make a sound much less speak¡ª¡ª sacrificed a hundred or thousand children? Why? Why would someone do something like this?


    But he didn''t have to even bring himself to ask that question as Song Yan simply continued speaking answering all his unspoken questions. " The father of that little girl seemed to havee in contact with some Machiavellian spirit master who guided him to use this method. Feeding the souls of children to an evil spirit or a demon is like finding amp with a genie except the genie, in this case, would be the evil spirit, and it wouldn''t just grant a total of three wishes. No, it will continue to grant your wishes until you sacrifice a child in return, each sacrifice will fulfil one wish that you make to the evil spirit or demon, whatever popped up when you summoned for one. This entire thing is great to get your wishes fulfilled but every coin has two sides, since the soul of the child being sacrificed is supposed to be eaten there is no fear of a ghost haunting you after the child is killed but," she slowly turned her head towards him, her fingers syed on her face with a gloomy smile. " The child that''s supposed to be sacrificed would never willingly let anyone kill him nor will the parents of that child, they will curse you, wishing till thest of their breaths that you will die a rotten death, that you will suffer the same pain that they are suffering. Remember when people say that never offend a man who has nothing to lose? A child who is being sacrificed will fear nothing, at first, he will be scared, then he will be terrified but at hisst moment he will be enraged at the unfair circumstances and would use his dying breaths to curse the one who killed him."


    " An evil should be annihted by all means and anything that''s innocent shall not be tainted, this is the way of the supernatural. The girl''s father has broken this rule, it''s obvious that he will suffer from a rebound for breaking it. He stole what was never his and offered it to an evil that should never be touched much less worshipped¡ª¡ª all the crimes that he hasmitted seemed to have piled up long ago and theeuppance of it was his child getting cursed. He made a bunch of parents lose their children, shouldn''t he lose his child too? That''s fair and it''s thew of the heavens, every sin that youmit you will have to pay for it, here and now. A curse is like a manifestation of an evil, like a festering wound¡­ and there are two ways to deal with a festering wound, firstly you treat it and try to get it all better but if ignored and left to fester further, then there is only one option and that''s to cut it off."


    She took a deep breath and shook her head. " The girl''s father ignored the curse when it started manifesting, and only came to his senses when the curse waspletely deep rooted, when that must have happened he might have tried to break it but a curse that was built on vengeance, it cannot be broken that easily. The curse continued to fester and reached a point where there was only one option left, to watch his child die. As a father, he understandably refused but instead of looking for an even more powerful spirit master who would have been capable of breaking the curse, he must have gone back to that viinous old master who introduced him to the unscrupulous means of sacrificing a child''s soul¡­. Now those who are evil beyond the point of redemption wouldn''t fear anything, the master would have tried to break the curse but of course, he failed but for the sake of money, instead of telling the truth, he gave another iniquitous advice to the girl''s father and that''s to have another child and ''transfer'' the curse to the newborn. Because a curse is only a manifestation, it doesn''t understand things like this child is more important or that child is more loved ¡­. The curse was supposed to kill the child of your brother Lu, it doesn''t matter which one. That''s why the man married an actress with no background and had a child with her¡­ he just wanted to transfer that curse from his beloved child to a child who he well¡ª¡ª Don''t love enough, in his eyes the death of little Mei won''t affect him as much as the death of his favourite child would."


    Then she paused and tilted her head. " If you don believe me then investigate this matter thoroughly, the man hmm" she looked around and when she saw that no one was looking, she took out a bunch of coins and flipped them on the ground. Just as before the coins quivered and then twirled before forming a definite outline that read ''country A''. Song Yan swooped down and scooped the coins in her hand before speaking " He is staying at country A, with his first wife and child and only returns here when he has to transfer the curse to that little girl. He must havee to a conclusion that staying away from his daughter would hurt less when she passes away because of his petty schemes." She shrugged her shoulder and snickered, " after all he is too much of a coward to own up to his responsibilities."


    If Wang Yufan was shocked at the beginning, now he couldn''t even describe what he was feeling at the moment. After listening to Song Yan''s exnation, hisplexion went ashen as he shook his head in horror. A father killing his daughter, all because he couldn''t own up to his actions? Leaving his daughter to bear the burnt all because he wanted to save his own cowardly skin? This was simply horrifying!


    ¡ª¡ª-p.s: it''s the start of the month, I will not listen to excuses!! Please show some love by sending power stones and gifts! A shameless author begs you all.

 Chapter 105 Not As Easy To Bully.

    Wang Yufan waited for Song Yan to continue or even mention that she would help out Au Mei but once she finished speaking she didn''t say anything about saving the little girl, for a few minutes he waited for her to say something but when she didn''t even after waiting for a long time, he couldn''t help but ask, "Sister Yan, you can help her right? I mean to say that you will help her, right? She is just a young girl and she doesn''t deserve any of this, so please help that girl out¡ª¡ª"


    However, instead of promising him that she will help Au Mei, she slowly raised her head andnguidly nced at him. " Why would I do that?"


    If he was shocked at first, now he waspletely stupefied as he looked at Song Yan who was calmly sitting on the chair while taking a look around the set. The two of them were sitting under a tree as the scene today was an outdoor one but even though they were sitting under a tree, the zing hot summer sun was still hovering at the top of their heads, yet Wang Yufan felt like he was freezing.


    She was refusing to help Au Mei? But that was simply too much! She was just a child, was Sister Yan upset with what just happened? Though she didn''t look like someone who would get upset because of such a small thing but still ¡ª¡ª he pursed his lips and smiled awkwardly. " Sister Yan, I know that you are upset, I will apologise on behalf of Sister Lisha. She grew up a bit sheltered, and she has been working at thepany for a long time, that''s why she has an uncouth mouth and says whateveres to her mind, I will apologise for what she said earlier."


    Song Yan sighed, she knew that Wang Yufan misunderstood her but she wasn''t angry. There were many times in her past life when she was misunderstood by others, and if she were to get angry at such a small thing, then her time living as a five hundred-year-old ghost would be consideredpletely wasted. "It is not that I refuse to help her because of the incident earlier," she crossed her arms and leaned back on the chair, her eyes half-closed as those beautiful eyshes slightly curled. "It is like I can''t help her even if I want to."


    " But why?" Wang Yufan was not willing to give up, he was unreconciled. If something happened to Au Mei and he couldn''t help her knowing whaty in front of her then he would spend the rest of his life suffering from nothing but guilt.


    " Have you forgotten how you reacted when I gave you the protective talisman?" asked Song Yan as she leisurely brushed the hair away that was fluttering on her forehead, then with a slight twist of her neck, she turned to look at Wang Yufan has gone really red.


    Even though Wang Yufan wanted to justify his reaction back then, there was simply nothing he could say about it. No matter what he says now, it will sound like an excuse.


    " Sister Yan, I am sorry¡ª¡ª"


    Song Yan raised her hand to stop him from apologising to her and shook her head. " I already said that neither am I angry or offended, it''s not like it''s going to be my first time being taken as a swindler. But that''s the reaction most people will have if I say that they are being cursed or haunted, you tell me how will your sister Lisha react when I tell her that her daughter was being cursed and the culprit was her father?"


    Wang Yufan stopped speaking he didn''t even have to think about it because he already knew how Lisha would react if they says such words to her. That woman just didn''t love her husband, she adored him! If not for him being a grown a*s man, she would have carried him everywhere in her palm!


    " Looks like you already know how much she adores her husband," said Song Yan with a smile as she stretched her arms to arch her back. " That''s why I said that there is nothing I can do to help her, even a doctor can''t treat a festering wound if the patient is inclined to leave it untreated. Of course, if she wants my help, I will be d to be at her service but if she wants to leave with as it is, what can I even do about it?"


    " Brother Wang!" The assistant who has left them alone till now rushed over and pointed over his shoulder. " The director is calling for you, it''s time for us to shoot your scenes." But then he sensed the weird atmosphere between Wang Yufan and Song Yan and couldn''t help but blurt out, " Brother Wang is everything alright?"


    Wang Yufan jolted in his seat and stood up, he nodded stiffly as he answered. " There is nothing to worry about everything is alright," there was no way he could tell anyone what he just learned, though he wasn''t happy with the answer that Song Yan gave him, now he could only hope that Lisha wouldn''t let the curse fester for long.


    As he wiped the non-existent dust on his robe, he couldn''t help but sneer. " Honestly, women should pay proper attention while choosing their life partners. If they are even at the slightest bit on the weaker side, they will be taken advantage of without them knowing what was going on in their life!"


    Assistant Lin: "¡­.." ?? He didn''t know that his precious young master was so worried about women.


    Song Yan watched him mutter about how a woman should be very careful while choosing her husband and couldn''t help but shake her head. This guy¡ª¡ª he had no idea that his sister Lisha wasn''t as easily bullied as he thought she was, earlier she has noticed the golden aura of fortune around Au Lisha and was certain that the woman wasn''t as easy as she looked.

 Chapter 106 Teaching Song Lan A Lesson.

    There was no need for him to worry about her, if anything it should be that cheating man who should be worried because¡ª¡ª a woman in love wouldn''t stop at anything to hold you in the palms of her hands but just in case you betrayed her ¡ª¡ª then she was a force that shouldn''t be messed with.


    Au Lisha returned to her vanity van with her daughter in her arms, she pushed open the door with a huff. The old man who was tilting inside while reading the newspaper looked up and folded the paper in his hands carefully before asking, " Is something the matter why is it that you are so unhappy on such a fine day?"


    " Don''t even get me started dad," said Au Lisha as she helped her daughter go down and watch her rush to her father. "I just met with a really stubborn and rude woman."


    Old man Au simply snorted after listening to his daughter''s words as he picked up his granddaughter in his arms. " You must have said something rude first, don''t think that I don''t know your personality. With your personality, you tend to blurt out things first instead of thinking about them thoroughly. There is nothing that could be done, if you are like that, forget about strangers even I get so angry at you that I wish I could smack you."


    Au Lisha''s mouth dropped as her daughter giggled at her grandfather''s words.


    " You little demon, what are youughing at?" Au Lisha poked her daughter''s forehead before looking at her father. "It''s not like I say mean things because I like to say them, I just speak the truth and people tend to get offended¡­" then without letting her father speak, she went ahead and told him about what happened, once she was done speaking, she spread her hands in a helpless way and asked, " Now you tell me father, was I wrong to do that?"


    Old man Au looked at his daughter in disbelief, then he shook his head and couldn''t help but scold her. " You are really ¡­ of course, they would be upset with you. You don''t even know about that woman and you went ahead and spoke such things to her"


    " But I was just worried about Yufan!"


    " Then you were even more wrong so in doing what you did," Old man Au rolled his eyes as he handed a piece of dragon fruit to his granddaughter. " It''s Yufan''s personal life, if he likes that woman who are you to tell him otherwise." Then he paused as he sneeringly added, " Especially when you chose someone like Lin Zhou when was thest time he came to see the two of you?"


    Au Lisha turned silent at her father''s questioning, though she loved her husband and missed him dearly there was nothing she could say to defend him, it was eight months ago when he returned to the country and didn''t even spend a week before leaving. Under father''s questions, she lowered her head and sighed ¡ª¡ª she was just too tired to deal with this anymore. It was because of her husband''sck of support that she has to listen to such things from everyone ¡ª¡ª wait!


    Her head snapped back up, her father was one thing but how did that Song woman know that her husband has been missing from home for months?


    Song Yan didn''t know that Au Lisha was beginning to doubt her, she was sitting under the tree watching Wang Yufan and Song Lan recite their lines. This drama was more of a production team set only for Song Lan by that stupid Fu Yu Shen, who was helplessly bewitched by her, the entire drama focussed on Song Lan and Song Lan alone though the other actors had many scenes too, butpared to Song Lan who was present in literally every scene they were a lot less.


    She watched as Song Lan aced her lines one by one and her gaze furtively dropped to the jade bracelet that Song Lan was wearing on her wrist and couldn''t help but sneer. To think that this woman was wasting the Song family''s hard earned money on stupid things like this, if she couldn''t act then she shouldn''t bother herself!


    But this was how Song Lan was, she was petty like that, even though she did her major in business, for the sake of stepping on Song Yan''s head, she was willing to be an actress even though her skills were not as refined as Song Yan.


    If not for that bracelet Song Yan was certain that Song Lan would have never been able to act so well like she was doing now¡ª¡ª hmm, though she wasn''t someone who liked dragging someone around by misusing her powers, she couldn''t help but feel itchy when she watched Song Lan getting praised by the director for acing all her expressions while Wang Yufan who was the male lead was given some pointers to take note of.


    Wang Yufan was clearly relying on his skills alone but Song Lan was using underhanded methods to act so well. Clearly, she wasn''t deserving of all that praise that was being given to her.


    Song Yan''s lips curled slightly, if Song Lan was willing to sit still then she wouldn''t have done anything to her but throughout the time after she finished shooting her scene. Song Lan would turn her head and furtively nce in Song Yan''s direction with a superior look that was both annoying and condescending, Song Yan didn''t get angry instead she was finding it amusing.


    Relying on a sneaky tool and acting so superior? Who gave Song Lan the right to act like this in front of her?


    Thus, when no one was looking Song Yan rubbed the ring in her hand that ignited with a magical blue me and then while Song Lan''s back was turned she channelled her Yin energy at the jade bracelet.


    " Reap!" Shemanded and the blue me that was tinged with a hint of golden hue curled itself around the bracelet and then ¡ª¡ª-


    " Cut! Song Lan, what are you doing? This is not a romantic scene, why are you looking at Wang Yufan with so much infatuation for him?"


    P.s: please show some love to me :( I didn''t get even one gift yesterday isn''t it too much!!! QAQ

 Chapter 107 Step On Her Before She Steps On Me.

    Song Lan''s face twisted as the booming voice of the director called from behind, she didn''t know what went wrong but she hurriedly tried to mask her expression. Even though she was burning with anger inwardly she still smiled and acknowledged her mistake. " I am sorry, director. It''s just that I haven''t been able to sleep well, and that''s why I am not in my best condition, can we take it from the start, I believe I will be able to act well this time?"


    ''What do you mean by looking at Wang Yufan with infatuation? Do I look like a f*cking creep to you old man? You better watch your tongue, with your legs hanging in the grave, I wouldn''t mind giving you an extra push.'' thought Song Lan. But even though she was cursing the old director in her mind, her smile was as captivating as a siren''s luring voice for her victims.


    The director blinked his eyes, though he was a little unhappy with Song Lan''s performance just now, he also knew of her fame as the face of the Star height entertainment, so, even though he was dissatisfied with her performance just now, he couldn''t bring himself to say anything to her. He knew that the Star height entertainment was fixated on promoting Song Lan and even though there were many actresses who were better than her in terms of skills and looks, she was the only one who could bring excellent traffic to their drama.


    So, the director drew in a breath and motioned the crew to get ready and reshoot the scene. However, who knows at what side of his bed he woke up, the Inte sensation and the self-proimed best actress couldn''t bring herself to even shoot a single scene perfectly.


    " Song Lan, this is not what I want from you!"


    " You are supposed to be heartbroken, what''s with that expression of petnt anger?"


    " Stop pouting! We aren''t supposed to shoot a scene with you acting sulky!"


    " I want tears, Song Lan!"


    " CUT!"


    The director shouted ''cut'' for the fifteenth time and mmed the script on the floor, his face morphed into that of fury. He was so angry that his chest started to hurt after watching Song Lan act, what kind of acting was that? Even his six-year could act better than that! Rubbing his knee, he nursed his temples, they were supposed to be done with this scene including many others but now they were stuck with this one and if Song Lan didn''t pick up her pace then today will be aplete waste of time.


    Song Lan''s assistant noticed that something was wrong and hurried over to the director and with a ttering smile, she looked at him. " Director, can Sister Lan take a break? She hasn''t been sleeping well because of her tight schedule. Maybe if she takes a break, she will be able to get in the right state of her mind?"


    The director so wanted to ask them why they even bothered toe here when Song Lan was not in the correct state of mind but, he didn''t instead he decided to generously let Song Lan off. Though she couldn''t act today, she has given many beautiful performances in the past, he couldn''t ignore those. So, he waved his hand allowing Song Lan to go and have a break.


    After receiving consent from the director, Song Lan''s assistant hurriedly dragged her away from the scene. It wasn''t that she wanted to be rough with the actor she was taking care of but Song Lan was simply standing there like a statue and wasn''t even moving, what else she could do about it?


    Song Lan has gone pale right after she was shouted at by the director, her face was filled with shock and it remained so until she was taken to her vanity van. Upon reaching the vanity van, Song Lan sat down on the couch, looking at her hands¡ª¡ª the assistant waited for her to say something, knowing what kind of temper Song Lan had but surprisingly, thetter simply waved her hands asking her to leave her alone.


    Though the assistant hesitated, she still stepped out of the vanity van and once she was gone, Song Lan who was sitting on the couch with a dejected expression sat up straight with a malevolent snarl. She took off the bracelet that she was wearing and rubbed it, but unlike every other time, she didn''t feel anything.


    Her heart clenched and she smashed the bracelet by throwing it on the floor.


    Nothing! Nothing was going right ever since she lost Song Yan''s luck, her mother did say that she needed to lie low and get a new target while waiting for Song Yan''s guard to drop but Song Lan couldn''t help but be annoyed at how things were going her way.


    Yang Junyi''s luck was good but it wasn''t excellent and what was more without the master, they weren''t able to snatch that girl''s luckpletely either!


    She fished out her phone and immediately called her mother who picked up the call on the second ring, without giving a chance to her mother to say anything, Song Lan fulminated, " Mother when is that old master returning? The magical bracelet that he gave me stopped working and now I can''t act! You know how important this drama is for me right? This is my chance to step on Song Yan for once and for all, if I can''t even act, how will I do that?"


    On the other side, Chu Lian was shocked. She put down the nail polish in her hand and blew it on her nails before she picked up the cellphone and then carefully looked around, it was a good thing that she decided to paint her nails instead of having breakfast with Song Jian. " What are you doing?" She hissed in a low voice. " Your father is at home, you know that don''t you? How can you shout about such things like this? What have I taught you?"


    " You haven''t taught me anything but snatch things that aren''t mine, mother." retorted Song Lan as she walked over in front of the mirror and stared at her reflection. " Now, you better let me continue instead of giving me sermons, call that old master wherever he is and get him to carve another bracelet for me, I need to step on Song Yan! Before she steps on me!"

 Chapter 108 Quivers.

    Song Yan wasn''t worried, though she didn''t know that Song Lan was scheming against her. But she was very familiar with Song Lan and knew that after what happened to her, that woman wouldn''t sit still for long¡ª¡ªbut she will be ready for her. After sucking the Yang energy from Fu Yu Sheng, she was able to control her Yin energy a lot better. At least it wasn''t as uncontroble as it was in the beginning when she returned.


    Stretching her back, Song Yan turned her attention to the scene that was currently being shot. Since Song Lan was ''sick'', the director gave her a special sick leave while all her scenes were moved to another day to be shot, now Wang Yufan who wasn''t even given time to get prepared with his scenes, had to shoot his extra scenes, so as to make sure that the day wouldn''t go to waste.


    She was just getting into the scene when she felt it. A chill that was so cold that all her blood froze in her body and Fang Yanli who was resting in the space ring shouted with anxiety in her head, " Hide your Yin energy!" Song Yan acted without even thinking and hid her Yin energy at once and looked over in the direction from where the monstrous Yin energy was climbing towards her.


    As soon as her gazended on the woman who was walking toward the shooting scene, her pupils dted as her fingers started to tremble.


    She stared at the woman, she looked refined and cultured with every smile and movement she made, like a graceful princess but that wasn''t what attracted Song Yan, it was the dark figure that was following the woman. Just one glimpse of the dark figure and Song Yan''s entire body shivered, so this was the power of an eight-level spirit?


    Blinking her eyes, she swallowed, eyes still locked on the figure that was following the woman. The figure was that of a woman, wearing a thin white dress that was ragged and tattered, her face was shrouded by the long, ghastly hair that was hanging over her face like a veil. Her thin and bony figure canopied with a thick mist of Yin energy.


    ''Look away!'' Another warning shot in her head as she sensed Fang Yanli''s anxiety. And Song Yan followed her instruction at once, covering her spirit ring with her hand just as the dark figure''s head stiffly jerked in her direction, she could feel a gloomy tinged with madness gaze locked at her back, causing shivers to dance on her spine.


    A voice moaned like it was being electrocuted from afar and then a song trailed together with the rancid smell towards her, gripping her heart and body together. Because it was the same song that her mom usually sang to her when she carried Song Yan in her arms.


    The ghost was testing her, she was much more observant than those ghosts, she hase across till now. Song Yan drew in a breath as she forced herself to not look in the direction of the female ghost that was clinging to the woman that was heading towards the director.


    As the woman got closer and closer the air thickened with a smell that was so horrible that Song Yan for the first time wished that she didn''t have Yin and Yang eyes, the temperature dropped and when the woman passed by her, Song Yan had to sit still despite the dark figure''s eyes locked on her. Her heart started thudding against her chest, though she was used to seeing high cultivation ghosts, this one was far too malicious.


    She didn''t understand how such a ghost was able totch on to the woman? As far as she knew a ghost could never leave its haunting spot until or unless theytch on a person who was willing to share their Yang energy with them. The spirit was far too virulent and cruel, so why was the woman willing to share her Yang energy with that ghost?


    And what was more, there was something weird about the figure, it wasn''t justtching on to the woman, it was holding her close. Like trapping her in manacles, it wasn''t justtching on to the woman, it was weirdly obsessed with her too!


    This was something that she has never seen before!


    Thankfully, the woman didn''t linger in front of her for long and walked toward the director who stood up with a smile. " Ah, Madam Lin! It''s great to see you," then turning to the crowd he introduced the woman to them. " Everyone, this is Madam Lin, the owner of this studio."


    Madam Lin smiled cordially as everyone in the set walked towards her, Song Yan watched as Wang Yufan held out his hand and shook Madam Lin''s hand, she drew in a breath as the ghost reached out her ws, ready to take a swipe at Wang Yufan''s hand but just as her w reached Wang Yufan, Madam Lin stepped back. "It''s great to see you all too," she said after clearing her throat. " I had an appointment and was just around the corner, that''s why I thought that I should visit you all and see, how it was going, I hope you all didn''t have any trouble while shooting here?"


    Though it seemed as if Madam Lin was asking the question out of courtesy, Song Yan knew that she wasn''t asking it just out of courtesy, she was making sure that no idents took ce. Her eyes narrowed, it looks like Madam Lin knew that the ghost she was allowing totch herself was an inimical spirit. So, why was she letting ittch to her and even bringing it around with her? Was this some sort of curiosity or was this ghost someone important to her, if so, it would exin why Madam Lin was so patient with this spirit.


    p.s : show me some love via powerstones and gifts ;)

 Chapter 109 The Song That Her Mother Hummed.

    Though Song Yan was curious, she wasn''t stupid. Dealing with a ghost whose cultivation was this high would only lead to further troubles for her as for now it was better toy low and observe, how this ghost achieved such a high level of cultivation. With her powers as a spirit master, she could sense that this woman ghost wasn''t that old, if she hadn''t been roaming on the mortal realm for long then how was it possible for her to reach the eighth level?


    She carefully took off her spirit ring and walked over towards Madam Lin, from just one look she could see the fine quality of the cheongsam that Madam Lin was wearing. The woman was the owner of this studio and her life seemed to befortable enough but with the spirit clinging on to her body like a leech, it was impossible to see the aura of her luck.


    " Good day, Madam Lin." greeted Song Yan as she stretched out her hand to shake Madam Lin''s, the older woman hesitated for a while but then shook hands with Song Yan and with just the slightest bit of touch Song Yan was able to realise just how worse Madam Lin''s condition was, since long ago letting a soultch on to one''s body was condemned yet Madam Lin has allowed this ghostly woman totch on to her. Now her body was in a state where it couldn''t be considered a human or a ghost, and if she continued like this ¡ª¡ª Song Yan was sure that Madam Lin would surely face a lot of troubles in the future.


    However, after shaking hands with Madam Lin, Song Yan let go as if she couldn''t see the enraged ghost of the woman peering at her with those empty eyes right over Madam Lin''s shoulders.


    Once she was pushed out of the crowd, Song Yan breathed a sigh of relief. Though she wasn''t able to find out much, she could still sense that the female ghost and this studio seemed to have an odd connection, her energy was brimming in everything and everywhere and the key to that female ghost was Madam Lin, the current owner of this studio.


    She narrowed her eyes and slowly turned her head to take a glimpse at Madam Lin¡ª¡ª this woman knew that the ghost that was glued to her was not something that she should be in contact with so why was she letting it cling on to her?


    Madam Lin didn''t stay at the studio for long, she only watched a few takes and then she bid farewell to the drama crew. Song Yan watched her leave, it was as if she was trying to get away from something and that was when she realised that it was evening already and the ghost that has beentching to Madam Lin had let go of her. Instead, she was standing right beside her!


    Song Yan drew in a shaky breath, she couldn''t help but feel regretful. She should have been much more vignt and shouldn''t have let the female ghost suspect her. Though she has suppressed her Yin energy, she could feel it going out of control inside her, it was resonating with the Yin energy that was gliding off the female ghost.


    " Sister Yan!" Just when Song Yan was thinking about whether she should get up and walk away, she heard Wang Yufan calling her, she realised that this was her chance to get away from the female ghost and immediately stood up. However, as she was walking toward Wang Yufan, she could hear the female ghost humming the song that her mother used to sing¡ª¡ª it was baiting her.


    Trying to check whether she could see it or not. Smart.


    " Sister Yan, are you okay?" asked Wang Yufan as he noticed the tensed expression on Song Yan''s face. " You seem a little¡ª¡ª I don''t know winded up?"


    " I am alright." She could tell Wang Yufan about the things that wouldn''t prove life-threatening to him but in the case of this little female ghost, she was afraid that she has to keep this a secret from him. " Are you done with shooting your scenes?"


    He rolled his eyes at her question and wiped the sweat off his face with the wide sleeves robe that he was wearing. " Well, of course. Not only am I done with my scenes that I needed to shoot today but I am also done shooting an entire week worth of scenes thanks to a certain someone that I know."


    Song Yan raised one brow as her lips curled up before she teasingly spoke, " And here I thought that you really liked your sister Lan."


    " Sister Yan!"


    Wang Yufan continued to whine about how she was teasing him throughout the time as they walked towards the parking lot outside the studio, he only stopped when Song Yan took out the talisman that she has promised him. " Thank you, sister, inw. You really have no idea how scared I was when my car exploded because of the bomb that bastard nted under my car, if it wasn''t for you shoving this talisman in my hands who knows, maybe I wouldn''t have been able to stand here and talk with you like this."


    Even now Wang Yufan couldn''t help but feel terrified at the thought of what would have happened if he threw the talisman back then, it was just his luck that he was too busy to remember about throwing the talisman away and headed straight to the driving circuit without changing his clothes, if not ¡ª¡ª he shuddered, even the thought alone was enough to make him shiver.


    Song Yan was amused as she watched his antics, though she could understand how Wang Yufan felt. A car ident wasn''t something that should be made light of, she could still remember the bone-crushing pain when her car was hit by a truck and was dragged through the streets.


    Even though her car didn''t explode, she couldn''t make it out alive in herst life.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 110 Open The Door.

    " Right, Sister inw, if you don''t mind, why don''t youe with me? I am going to a restaurant with my friends after this, you can have dinner with us," Wang Yufan looked around and carefully pocketed the talisman in his jacket before turning to Song Yan. " I am standing here only because of you sister inw, why don''t you let me show my gratitude?"


    Song Yan was about to agree, after all, she could see that her brother and sister inw were having a hard time feeding her and Fu Chen, though they neverined she should still do something like bring lunch or dinner to them. But just as she was about to agree, but then her phone buzzed, frowning she took it out of her bag and took a look at the messages that kept lighting up her screen.


    '' I have prepared dinner for you, remember to drop by so we can have a decent conversation.'' - Fu Yu Sheng.


    She licked her teeth, she really didn''t want to deal with Fu Yu Sheng at the moment, she was too tired and now all she wanted was to have a peaceful dinner and have a nap. But before she could refuse, her dear husband sent another text message.


    '' Of course, ignoring me would lead to certain consequences like I turn up at your house since I missed you so much.'' ¡ª Fu Yu Sheng.


    And there goes her chance to say ''no'' to him.


    Sighing, she apologetically looked at Wang Yufan. " I am sorry I don''t think I will be able to ept your invitation today."


    From the spot where he was standing Wang Yufan has already seen the name Fu Yu Sheng sh on Song Yan''s phone and he would be damned if he asked Song Yan toe with him now that his brother was asking his wife to return home soon." There is nothing to worry about, we can always go and have dinner some other day, sister inw." Then he paused and added, " Should I send the money to you now or after I am done dining with my friends?"


    " You can send it whenever you are free, remember that one talisman is five hundred thousand yuan, make the calctions by yourself, I have to go now." Then she turned around as she started to walk out of the parking lot but then she looked back and swept a nce at the traces of the ck mist around Wang Yufan''s finger and called out," Remember to give one to your mother, Yufan."


    Wang Yufan was stunned by this sudden warning but then he remembered what Song Yan had told him this morning and he hurriedly nodded. He peered down at his hands and rubbed the slightly bulging pockets of his pants, now all he needed to do was to convince his mother to carry one of these, the only problem was that just like him, his mother was a firm believer in that ''materialism'' and ''science''.


    This one was going to be hard.


    After leaving the studio, Song Yan took a cab and drove to the apartment building. On her way, she was prepared to give one hell of scolding to Fu Yu Sheng after all she wasn''t his dog, he can''t just text her and call her as he wished can he?


    " Open up! Open Up! God damn it, you stupid man! Open the f*ck up!"


    However, as soon as she knocked on the door repeatedly all the curses that she wanted to hurl at Fu Yu Sheng were swallowed back then down when he opened the door.


    " W¡­What d..do you think you are doing?" she snapped as she took off her jacket and threw it at Fu Yu Sheng''s face. Never in a million years, she would have thought that the owner of the Fu corporation would do something like this¡­ he actually answered the door while wearing only a towel! Was he out of his mind!


    Her face started to burn as she looked away ignoring the delicious sight in front of her. She can''t see a thing! There was no such thing as her husband with a body like that of a Greek God standing in front of her half-naked! Yes, she couldn''t see anything!


    Fu Yu Sheng who only caught a nce of his wife was stunned when a jacket was thrown at him all of a sudden blinding his vision. He took the jacket off, losing a bit of his focus when Song Yan''s scent filled his nostrils but then he shrugged it off, before looking at Song Yan who was standing in front of him with a flushed face and her arms crossed in front.


    He raised one brow as he calmly threw the jacket back at her. " I will give you the keys to my apartment so that it will save me the trouble of rushing out of the shower and you won''t have to try and break my door."


    There was no way, Song Yan could miss his sarcasm, she rolled her eyes as she tried to hide her embarrassment. " How was I supposed to know that you were taking a shower right now? It''s your fault for not telling me."


    Listening to her excuses, Fu Yu Sheng was amused, even more, he chuckled as his low rhythmic voice travelled over to Song Yan causing the flush on her face to go even deeper. " Sorry about that, I will try to do better from now on, the next time I go to shower, I will text you about it, will that do?"


    " Will you just quit it?" Song Yan could no longer listen to him, how was it that she wouldn''t get flustered when she was around demons and ghosts but the second she was in front of Fu Yu Sheng, her entire facade would drop to the ground after crumbling to shreds.


    Fu Yu Sheng said nothing in response and just stepped away motioning Song Yan toe in which she did but not before ''identally'' stomping on his foot. Sly woman.


    P.s: show me some love by sending me gifts, one gift per reader is also good ¡ª¡ª hehe I am shamelessly begging you guys! And don''t forget to vote with powerstones. Read author note plz

 Chapter 111 I Like Looking At You.

    Fu Yu Sheng hung her jacket on the coat rack next to the shoe cab at the entrance before walking inside the apartment after his wife. He noticed her eyes slowly sizing his apartment and shook his head, why was she looking around like she was searching for the best escape route possible in case of emergency. Though it was true that he hasn''t touched a woman ever since he consummated his night with his wife but that doesn''t mean that he was going to jump on her like a hungry wolf, he was a born gentleman and etiquettes were instilled in his body from the day he started to understand what was right and what was wrong, he would not touch her against her wishes.


    Of course, a few stolen kisses were a must but that was only to keep their married life spiced up. From what he can see, his wife wasn''t someone who would forgive him in a jiffy, it will take a very long time for him to get her in his bed, and till then he has to survive only on those kisses.


    " Done checking around?" asked Fu Yu Sheng as he headed towards the bedroom on the left, he has left the right one for Song Yan and Fu Chen when they were willing to spend a night or two with him.


    Song Yan jumped as she clutched her purse hard before whirling around and stammering, " I was just looking around, I was..wasn''t checking anything out." Her retort was supposed to be harsh but when she turned her around, her gaze fell on Fu u Sheng''s hardly covered body and she once again lost her rhythm, pinching the bridge of her nose, she looked away. " And can you please wear some clothes? It''s really distracting talking to you like this."


    " Well, at least my body served as a distraction for you," said Fu Yu Sheng as he opened the door to his bedroom and walked inside, Song Yan wished to tell him that she was nowhere distracted because of his body but then the sounds of clothes rustling came from inside and her face flushed as she stared at the ground hatefully, hoping it will just burst open and swallow her. She sure has some great resistance when ites to her husband.


    " Damn" she whispered before moving away from Fu Yu Sheng''s bedroom, worried that he will see her blushing in front of his room like a creep.


    It didn''t take long for Fu Yu Sheng to dress and walk out of his room, he was wearing a simple white t-shirt and beige pants, causing her mouth to fall agape, since when did he start wearing such casual clothes but then she was reminded about how she hardly ever got a chance to see this guy outside his professional life. Even on the day of their wedding, she only got to see him in the birthday suit before he left for another country.


    " You look upset," pointed out Fu Yu Sheng as he strode towards the kitchen that wasbined together with the living room and the dining room because of the limited amount of space in this small apartment.


    " I just think that I gave you my virginity for nothing." huffed Song Yan taking a seat on the dining table, since she was here to have dinner, then she might as well after having dinner and nothing more. She crossed her arms and looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was looking at her like she has gone crazy. " Why are you looking at me like this? Aren''t I saying the truth, I mean I waited for my husband for nearly twenty years, I should have had better than a smash and run, don''t you think?"


    " You need food," said Fu Yu Sheng as he shook his head. " You are getting irritated because of theck of food in your stomach, I have prepared your favourites for tonight, so there is no need to hold yourself back."


    " Don''t think that handing me some fine steak and king crabs is enough for me to let you off the hook, you know?" snapped Song Yan though her mouth was indeed salivating over the fresh king crabs that Fu Yu Sheng has cooked for her. She never got a chance to taste his cooking but her grandfather inw did tell her that Fu Yu Sheng was an amazing cook because of his long stay in foreign countries.


    " I know, I am not expecting your forgiveness anyway," said Fu Yu Sheng calmly as he took a seat opposite Song Yan, his dark eyes swept over her and Song Yan fought a blush that was threatening to creep in, why ¡­why was he looking at her like that? That proprietary glint made her a bit nervous. " We are just going to have a little chat and nothing more," then he picked up the bottle of wine that was on the table and raised it, " Want some?"


    She nodded and Fu Yu Sheng poured some into her ss before he slid a te of king carb''s meat in front of her. " Dig in."


    d to have a moment of distraction, Song Yan dived into her meal. Silence fell over the two of them like always but this time it wasn''t ufortable but a bit more awkward. ¡­ " Stop staring at me, will you?"


    "I like looking at you though"


    She coughed, almost spitting out the sip of wine that she has taken. " Stop¡­. Don''t you dare to use those cheesy lines at me."


    Totally amused, he said, "You are hurting my feelings now Yan''er, you know that I never say a lie. I have always spoken truth to you and never once hid anything from you from the beginning."


    She picked some of the crab meat with her chopsticks. " You never did this before though."


    " I would have if you looked me in the eyes."said Fu Yu Sheng with a calm voice.

 Chapter 112 A Hired Man.

    Now there was nothing that Song Yan could say at the moment, she simply stuffed a mouthful of crab meat in her mouth and started chewing with a vengeance. She didn''t remember much of her life, but she did remember that throughout her marriage with Fu Yu Sheng, she has been full of gratitude towards him, she was an unwanted child in her family after her mother passed away and Chu Lian got full control of her father, she didn''t know how that woman did it but she tamed her father until he only listened to her and her alone.


    If not for the Old master Fu who sent the word out to the Song family that he wanted to marry his grandson to her, her father might have never looked in her direction. Of course, that doesn''t mean that those two women didn''t try to make things difficult for her they did, but they didn''t seed, all thanks to Master Gu who proimed that if Song Lan was to marry Fu Yu Sheng, it will be a cmity to the family.


    To her, this marriage to Fu Yu Sheng was like a golden ticket that she has been waiting for all her life, but apart from feeling happy and gratified, she was also a bit insecure.


    Unlike her Fu Yu Sheng was the second master of the Fu family, he was cool, confident and wanted by every girl in the city. She was nothingpared to him and that was why Song Yan could never bring herself to be confident enough to look Fu Yu Sheng in the eyes. She was afraid that he would dislike her or maybe she would see the contempt and disgust in his eyes when he looked at such an idiotic wife who was a good for nothing, so she never raised her head in front of him.


    She was never going to tell him this, which was why she smoothly ignored what he said and took a sip of her wine before changing the topic. " So, why did you call me here?"


    His eyes bore into hers as if he was trying to find the answers to his questions through them. " I did what you asked me to, though the current CEO of the Yang family is not capable enough. I reached out an olive branch to him by sending a small job to hispany of course the basis was for Yang Junyi to be in charge of this job and I did, casually mentioned that I would be pulling my resources from the Song family business soon."


    Her hand paused as she looked at him, she didn''t think that he would remember it despite having such an immense workload. Clearing her throat, she nodded her head. " That''s great, I can assure you that you won''t make a loss listening to my advice."


    " Have you thought about what are you going to do now?"


    Her head jerked up and her brows scrunched. " What do you mean?"


    Fu Yu Sheng leaned on his chair while twirling the wine in his ss. " I mean, you did say that Song Lan''s intention for you is to die, she will be really upset that she didn''t get what she wanted and from thest encounter that we had with her, she is bound to make trouble for you sooner orter. Now that she knows that her ns are failing one by one she won''t be happy, I expect her toe at you and Chen Chen harder than before." Then taking a long swig of his wine, he held her gaze. " I am worried about you two, why don''t you send Chen Chen to my ce when he is alone, that way I will be able to protect him."


    Song Yan''s lips curled in a sardonic smile. " And how will you do that? I don''t see you fighting a ghost with your fists and punches and though you do have a good number of bodyguards they can''t do everything for you, now can they?"


    " I can''t fight a ghost, you are right about that but at least with me around no one will try to sneak into your house."


    Her brows knitted as she ced her chopsticks down, she knew Fu Yu Sheng better than anyone else and knew that he wouldn''t talk about what ''ifs'' something must have happened. " Someone tried to sneak into my house and you didn''t tell me?"


    " Rx, my men caught him before he could do anything." He said it so simply as if he were discussing today''s weather with her. She shot him a re. " You should have told me, I would have¡ª¡ª"


    " You couldn''t have done anything," said Fu Yu Sheng the nerve on his forehead twitching, a clear sign that he was angry. " The man was dangerous and seemed to be carrying what looked like poisonous darts. Three of my men were injured by him and even when he was caught, he didn''t confess who sent him, instead he bit his tongue and died. Then he stood up from his seat and opened the gleaming oak cab before taking out a bunch of talismans from it. " My men found these hidden in his pockets, not an easy task, they had to strip him naked before they found it in a hidden pocket sewed in the inside of his pants."


    Song Yan snatched the talismans from Fu Yu Sheng and her face turned livid. These talismans weren''t a simple batch of talisman, instead, it was a collection of a broken array when stuck around in a particr formation, it will create an array so powerful that it will suck the air out of the ce where it formed leaving the person inside the array both confined and suffocated. She clenched her fingers and crumpled the talisman in her hand, teeth grinding she gritted out, " SONG LAN!"


    She thought that the woman has learned her lesson but she was wrong! That woman was still the same¡ª¡ª vile, cruel and ruthless to no bounds, to think she sent someone to suffocate her seven year old son to death! Unforgivable!


    P.S: please support my book! You guys are all amazing right? Please show your amazing support by sending powerstones and gifts!

 Chapter 113 Won’t Let Her Go.

    It wasn''t like Song Yan never considered the possibility that Song Lan would try to harm her son but to think that she would take action so soon, even in her past life Song Lan tried to win over Fu Chen first, and only sent her men after him when she failed to win her son''s heart¡ª¡ªFu Chen was seventeen when she took his life, a teenager. Song Yan expected a little humanity from her half-sister but she seemed to have forgotten that ¡ª¡ª Song Lan was born without a heart!


    She clutched the talismans in her hands, breathing heavily as she strode inside her room. Because she was angry and worried, she didn''t stop to continue eating dinner with Fu Yu Sheng, he didn''t stop her either just handed a Tupperware box that was filled with shelled crab meat for Fu Chen. He didn''t stop her from leaving but he did remind her to send Fu Chen to him when she wasn''t at home.


    If it was up to her she wouldn''t have let Fu Yu Sheng get involved in her matter but this time, she couldn''t think about her pride. She seemed to have underestimated Song Lan, it was clear that the woman will continue to scheme against her as long as she was alive since she had this weird fetish to snatch everything that belonged to her.


    As she pushed open the door to her room, she ced the talisman in her space ring, she didn''t want her son to see those ugly things.


    Fu Chen was awake when his mother returned home, these days he has been getting used to sleeping by his mother''s side and sleep wouldn''te to him easily if his mother wasn''t lying next to him. Tonight was the same as ever, he couldn''t sleep no matter how many times he turned and twisted in the end, he decided to take a book out of his collection and read through it when he heard the bedroom being pushed open.


    Surprised he raised his head and when he saw who it was, his little face lit up. Throwing the book in his hands to the side, he jumped down and rushed towards his mother. " Mom! You are back!"


    Song Yan crouched down and hugged her son, at the thought of how she almost left her son to get hurt made her heart churn. She has of course left Zhou Yuan in charge and knew that he would have protected her son well, but there was still a chance that her son would have gotten hurt if not for Fu Yu Sheng. When this thought came to her mind, a dark glint shed in those mysterious orbs, as she picked up her son and took him to bed.


    Nuzzling her nose against Fu Chen''s she tickled his belly. " Why aren''t you asleep, you naughty boy?"


    " Chen Chen, is not a naughty boy!" pouted Fu Chen as he wriggled close and hugged his mother. " Chen Chen just misses mommy, everyday mommy leaves for work and Chen Chen is left alone in the house."


    He was no longer living in the Fu house which was full of rules and regtions nor does he have to hide and act like a sneaky mouse for fear that he would be caught by his uncle or aunt, so naturally he was getting bolder and bolder about telling his mother about what he wanted and what he disliked.


    Listening to her son''s words, Song Yan''s heart melted, sheid him down on the bed and carefully tucked him. " Is that so? Then mommy will take Chen Chen to wondend this Sunday."


    " Really?" Fu Chen perked up after hearing that he will be able to go to the wondend, he have heard from his friends that there was a great attraction made just for Detective Dino''s fans! If he goes to the wondend then he will be able to meet Detective Dino!


    " Really," promised Song Yan as she patted Fu Chen''s belly and hummed a luby. " Now, be a good boy and sleep, if you still don''t sleep our deal is off, got it?"


    Fu Chen immediately closed his eyes and soon his breathing smoothened. And as soon as he closed his eyes and dozed off the smile on Song Yan''s face fell just as swiftly, she picked up the book and calmly, a little bit too calmly put it back in the pile of the book that Fu Chen has brought with him.


    Zhou Yuan sensed her anger and raised his hands at once in his defence. " Just so you know I had it under control, even if your man hadn''t interfered I would have taken that assassin down, he was no match for me!"


    " I know," said Song Yan as she put on her long ck overcoat over her shoulders, since her body was filled with Yin energy it was hard for her to feel the heat, in fact, her body was forever cold no matter what she did. Taking out the talismans from her pockets she red at them before muttering "Reap!"


    Blue mes from the space ring burnt the talismans until they were nothing but ashes as ck as coal. Her eyes flickering with a murderous glint, " But it''s apletely different matter that she tried to harm my son, how can I leave her alone? On what basis? That she wasn''t sessful? That''s never going to happen and as for that little disciple who drew these talismans for a measly sum¡ª¡ª" a glint shed in her eyes and her lips curled in a twisted sneer. " He better do some good deeds while I aming for him."


    Zhou Yuan looked at Song Yan who was burning with a re of vengeance and gulped. So scary, she was as scary as she was when she was the leader of the ghost ring ¡ª¡ªeven their master wasn''t scary as Song Yan!


    Now, he could only pray for the two culprits who tried to harm Fu Chen because that was all he could do at the moment. It wasn''t that he felt pity for them, he was just worried about how much Yin energy he had to use up to teach those two lessons.


    Bastards! Bastards! The lot of them!


    He just finished cultivating!

 Chapter 114 Tonight Was The Last Night.

    Song Yan picked Fu Chen in her arms, though she knew that Song Lan wouldn''t try the same thing again she still didn''t want to take a risk. Turning to look at Zhou Yuan, she said, " Come with me, you are going to act as stand by after I leave Chen Chen with his father."


    After listening to what Song Yan said, Zhou Yuan gave an exaggerated gasp as he sputtered. " You are going to leave both of your husbands in the same room, that''s not right, Yan''er." wiping an imaginary tear off his cheek, he added with a mournful voice. " I didn''t think that you were such a heartless woman, you know I get easily jealous why would you do this to me?"


    For two seconds neither of them said anything and then shooting him an uninterested look, Song Yan asked, " Are you done?"


    " Yeah, I am done."


    After that short drama King moment, the two of them walked to the balcony where Song Yan used walking on air talisman and easily jumped from her balcony to Fu Yu Sheng''s balcony.


    Fu Yu Sheng was reading some documents about the Song corporation when there was a low thump outside his balcony, surprised he looked up expecting to see a bird or a cat but exceeding his expectations there stood his wife with their son in her arms.


    He blinked wondering whether he was hallucinating but then Song Yan raised her hand and knocked on the ss pane. " What are you looking at me like that for? Open the window."


    Because she was holding Fu Chen, she didn''t raise her voice but Fu Yu Sheng was able to hear the irritation in her voice. Looks like he wasn''t hallucinating, putting down the documents in his hands, he walked over to the window after walking around the table that was in front of him, pulling the window pane open, he looked at Song Yan with a sort of exasperated expression. " You could havee from the front door, you know?"


    She didn''t say anything instead just thrust their son in his arms and adjusted her coat. " Look after Chen Chen properly." Then before he could even understand what was going on, he watched his wife twist herself around the railing and jump off the balcony!


    His heart jumped off right in his throat as he rushed out of the room to the balcony and peered down only to see no one on the ground floor. A throbbing headache started to rise in his temples as he pressed his son against his chest ¡ª¡ª he did want his wife to stop acting all scaredy-cat but that didn''t mean he wanted her to give him heart attacks at every turn! Damn it!


    Song Yan didn''t know that she almost gave her husband a heart attack, ording to her, he knew everything about her and should be prepared to see unexpected things without even flinching but she forgot that normal people like Fu Yu Sheng weren''t used to watching women jumping down the balcony of the tenth floor in their daily life.


    This little thing escaped her head and thus Fu Yu Sheng was left to stand on his balcony with jelly legs. Zhou Yuan who was watching him couldn''t help but shoot a disgusted look, " Really man, it has been fifteen minutes ¡ª¡ª can we¡­ can we go inside? It''s not that shocking anyway."


    Song Yan walked on the familiar path that she hasn''t taken for centuries, the soft crunch of leaves under her feet and the cold wind of the night bellowing her coat behind her, it was a wonderful night to take a walk but Song Yan couldn''t feel the joy. Her expression was as solemn as her memories whispered in her ears.


    ''Leave! You are no daughter of mine from now. Think of me as dead and I will take you as dead!''


    ''Oh poor sister, does it hurt? Hehe, don''t worry once I too used to stand outside and watch you y with dolls.''


    '' Fantastic! Such a fabulous end for that bitch''s daughter! Pei! What are you doing here still sitting at the entrance of my house? Leave you are dirtying my eyes.''


    Song Yan closed her eyes as she tried to calm down, there was no point in thinking of the past. If she lost her mind then she might lose sight of what was more important, so she took in a breath and took out the invisibility talisman from her space ring. This talisman was the hardest to make, and with her current Yang energy, she couldn''t even think of drawing more than one in a month which was why she didn''t want to use it but now things were different.


    She stuck the talisman on her body before walking closer to the Song mansion, unlike the Fu mansion which was located in a highly secured area, the Song mansion was located in a highly expensive locality but the security wasn''t as good as the Fu mansion. It wasn''t hard for Song Yan to walk past the security guards and stride inside the Song house.


    But she didn''t head to the Song mansion directly instead she walked around the garden and strode toward the guest house that was situated at the very back of the mansion, after all, Chu Lian was a petty woman from birth, her thinking was shallow and she was really protective of herself and Song Lan.


    She wouldn''t have let the disciple of the old master in her mansion but she couldn''t offend him either, so she must have sent him to the guest house which was at a good distance from the main house.


    Sure enough, when she walked close to the guest house she saw the lights on on the second floor. Her lips curled in a cold smile as she noticed the magical barrier that puny disciple of the old master has set around the house, did he think that this was a barrier that could stop her? Someone else below her cultivation, yes¡ª¡ª her, not at all.


    Tonight was going to be hisst night.


    P.S: Send me powerstones and giftssss! It makes my heart gooo wooo wooo! And check out the a/n:

 Chapter 115 Shrivelled Up.

    Song Yan stared at the guest house that was lit up, from the second floor she could hear someone humming a song that was particrly trendy these days and sneered, this man was surely a good match with that mother and daughter. The two of them were just as heartless as him, he was the one who drew those talismans that might have suffocated a seven-year old to death but he didn''t seem to have the slightest bit of guilt instead from the looks of it he seems to be having quite fun here.


    " Cheh" she clicked her tongue as she walked towards the main door of the guest house, she could of course deal with this man by jumping through the window of his room but that would only alert him. When she reached the front door, she wasn''t surprised to find an array that blocked anyone unidentified from entering, heh, at least this man knew how many wrongs he have done.


    She raised her hand and bit her thumb before drawing an array with her blood on the door to counter the one that has been drawn by the man and his master, the door frizzled and hissed as soon as she was done drawing the array. Smoke started to waft off the surface of the door before the array broke into pieces. Once the array broke, it was easy for Song Yan to enter the guest room, and the second she stepped in, her brows furrowed, this ce was no longer the same as before ¡ª¡ªwhen her mother was still alive, there were little traces of her in every room but now, those little traces were gone.


    Chu Lian must have spent a fortune to renovate not only the main building but also the guest house, she must have wanted to wipe all the traces of her mother from this house as she wiped her mother''s existence from this world. A ruthless glint flickered in her eyes, she came here only to teach Song Lan a lesson but now she will deal with Chu Liam as well, of course, what she wanted to do the most was to barge into their rooms and end this thing once and for all but she couldn''t do that yet she needed to find out where they have hidden her mother''s body before she could take any action against them.


    Before that those women can''t die.


    She took out a talisman from her space ring and drew an array that she wouldn''t have drawn ever in her life before heading up the stairs. The stairs were old and though they were old, they still creaked ¡ª¡ª Xu Qing, the disciple of the old master was working on another assignment that was given to him by his master when he heard the stairs creak as if someone wasing up.


    A bit surprised he put down the knife that he was holding in his hands and stood up. The little dog who was huddled in the corner let out a whimper as it tried to drag its bloody body away from the man who was trying to kill it¡ª¡ª ck magic, worked most effortlessly when it involved the blood of an innocent being whether human or not.


    Xu Qing still haven''t learned everything which was why his master asked him to bring little puppies from the streets and use them in his training. At first, he was a bit spooked out but as things started to slowly progress, Xu Qing became used to it, after all, he was already training as a dark master, what was there to fear about?


    He opened the door to his room and walked out of the top of the stairs, nothing and no one wasing up. So what was that creaking noise? Was it a mouse? A frown built up on his face, showing how upset he was and why wouldn''t he? He was trying to work here and that was why he asked that Chu woman to give him a nice and quiet ce to work, how will he work quietly if mice were running around here and there?


    Looks like he has to give that Chu woman a good lecture tomorrow morning, he was not her guest, he was basically her partner in crime if not for him and his master, with her fate alone she was supposed to sleep on the streets and eat out of trash can. Not sleep on the softest bed and eat the finest delicacies from around the world yet she was treating him like this¡ª¡ª letting him stay in a guest house that wasn''t even properly cleaned. What a disgrace!


    He harrumphed before walking back into his room if he was paying attention he would have seen the figure that walked by but in arrogance and pride, he couldn''t see it.


    Shutting the door behind him, he walked back into his room and when he saw that the dog, he was using to draw blood for drawing his talismans dragged himself out of the magical array, his mood turned even more sour as he strode over and picked up the puppy by his neck. " You little thing, where do you think you are running off to? Do you think that you can escape?"


    He snapped as he plopped the puppy back on the array that he has drawn and started drawing his talismans, there was no need for him to pay attention to the whimpers of the little puppy but as he got busier and busier with drawing the talisman, he started to feel a bit dizzy.


    Like he was getting anaemic, frowning he rubbed the space between his eyebrows and then tried to focus on the talismans once again. His master will being tomorrow, he has to finish these before tomorrow¡ª¡ª but then his fingers started trembling and his vision distorted.


    Stumped he looked up and was just thinking of whether he should call the servants of the main house to whip something for him when he felt something was off¡ª- he looked around and the puppy he had picked up was nowhere to be found! Surprised he tried to stand up but then his feet stumbled and he nearly fell off. Woah, he shook his head and tried to stand up once again but he couldn''t¡ª¡ª- stunned he looked down at his and what he saw nearly passed out.


    Why? Why were his legs shrivelling up like a corpse?


    A scream broke through the silence of the night and Song Yan who was standing outside tittered. "A bit slow aren''t you?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 116 Do Some Good.

    The guest house was too far away from the main house thus, neither Song Lan nor her mother heard the scream that broke through the silence scattered around their house. Song Lan patted her face as she finished applying the serum that was getting popr with the rich women these days, it was said to bring a natural glow to a woman''s face and the reviews were even better when she looked for this serum on its website.


    Humming a nice tune, she plopped on her bed and started to surf through the websites, actually¡ª¡ª she wasn''t surfing through websites, she was looking for any news that was rted to Song Yan and that little brat. Earlier this morning, Xu Qing had told her that what she has asked for he was done getting it ready. Only she knew how overjoyed she was when holding the talismans that could easily suffocate that brat in just a few minutes as she handed it to her man and asked him to stick them inside Song Yan''s bedroom.


    Throughout the entire day, Song Yan was at the studio. She kept her eye on her and knew that Song Yan didn''t leave until the staff started to pack their stuff, with this alone she knew that Song Yan would have gotten enough time to save that little bastard of hers. Sigh, what will brother Fu say when he finds out that Fu Chen was dead? All because of Song Yan''s carelessness?


    After all, only a mother''s stupidity can cause her child to be suffocated to death right? Who will believe her if she were to say that something like arrays and talismans was involved they will just take her as crazy!


    Just thinking about it made Song Lan so happy that she started sniggering. " Just you wait Song Yan, you will soon be kicked out of the Fu family!"


    Song Lan was very sure that this time her n will definitely work and that was why she was so rxed before sending her man she didn''t do thorough research and didn''t know that Fu Yu Sheng has moved into the same building as Song Yan with him around there was no way that she would be able to harm Song Yan or Fu Chen.


    Instead, she was busy daydreaming thinking that Song Yan would definitely be kicked out of the house. Even if Fu Yu Sheng tries to stop it from happening, The old master Fu will not listen to him¡ª¡ª Fu Chen was his eldest and first grandson, and he loved him dearly. If something happened to him with Song Yan around, his hard headedness was alone enough to have brother Fu divorce Song Yan!


    How exciting!


    However, no matter how many times she surfed through the news articles, there wasn''t even a single one of them that wrote about Song Yan rushing to the hospital in a hurry, these were the times when she was annoyed by Song Yan''sck of poprity. If she was popr at least the entire Inte would have been filled with her news but no, she has to be one of those celebrities about whom no one cares ¡­hmm so annoying!<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    She threw her phone on the bed and then syed her hands on her belly¡ª¡ªwhat should she do? How should she find out whether that little bastard was dead or not? Should she call Song Yan or should she just bite the bullet and tell Fu Yu Sheng that something was wrong with Fu Chen? But what if he asked how did she know about it? Song Yan would surely not tell if something happened to Fu Chen, so, in the end, wouldn''t she be the prime suspect?


    Ah, just let it be¡­ she might as well drop the entire thing and sleep. If that brat was dead she will surely know about it by tomorrow!


    With that she dozed off to sleep, Song Yan who was standing on the side of the bedroom was furious enough to clench her fingers until they left bleeding indents on her skin. So, just the thought of her son''s death was alone enough to make this woman so happy? She was that desperate for getting her man?


    Song Yan strode towards Song Lan''s sleeping figure and raised her hand before curling it around her neck¡ª¡ª just one snap and this woman will die here and now, just one. Anger was pulsating in her head and just as she was about to crush Song Lan''s throat, Fang Yanli who was watching everything from the spirit ring immediately rushed out to stop her. " You can''t master, if you kill her, you will have her blood on your hands¡ª¡ª don''t forget that she has never done anything directly with her hands, she has followed the rules and will still be counted as innocent. Unless she kills someone by her own hands, you can''t kill her!"


    Fang Yanli''s words were like a wake-up call for Song Yan, that''s right, Song Lan never got involved in the killing, she was smart enough to walk on the edge of the line that was between sin and virtue, if she killed her here, then it would be counted as a murder of an innocent and she might have to suffer through the divine punishment. So, grinding her teeth Song Yan removed her hand from Song Lan''s throat, there was no other way around it.


    She couldn''t hurt Song Lan at the moment but someday she will get her revenge. Then suppressing the anger that she was feeling at the moment, she took out a music box from her spirit ring. Fang Yanli watched her do it and her eyes widened in surprise ¡ª¡ª" That¡­That musical box, are you sure you want to leave it here?"


    " Why not?" said Song Yan as she turned her head slightly to look at the sleeping Song Lan and sneered, " it will do some good for this sister of mine to learn that she cannot just offend someone that she should have never offended"


    p.s: Support my books by sending me powerstones and gifts!!! It gives me motivation to do my best!

 Chapter 117 Music Box.

    The music box that Song Yan ced in the hidden corner of Song Lan''s room wasn''t something that could be dealt with ease. This music box was the shell of a witch''s soul who loved to scare the people of her vige, though Song Yan couldn''t kill Song Lan right now, she could always make things more than difficult for her, as long as this music box stays in Song Lan''s room, she wouldn''t have even one night where she would be able to sleep peacefully, the witch''s soul would haunt Song Lan and every night she will dream of the things that she was scared of and knowing Song Lan who had done so many worse things towards other, surely she must have a lot of skeletons hiding in her closet, enough to scare her for days.


    And what was even more exciting was that ¡ª¡ª the witch hated beautiful women the most.


    Song Yan turned her head and took onest glimpse of the music box before snapping her fingers and breaking the seal that locked the witch''s soul. As long as this box was here, Song Lan can forget about looking pretty for a while and this box was something that even that old master that Song Lan and Chu Lian have hired would not be able to detect, no matter how hard he tries and even if he could he wouldn''t know how to deal with it.


    Once she was done dealing with Song Lan, she walked out of Song Lan''s room that once belonged to her in this house. She wasn''t surprised that Song Lan took over her room as soon as she sessfully kicked her out¡ª¡ª after all, that girl has always tried to snatch every good thing that she had with all her might. Her obsession with trying to make Song Yan as miserable as possible ran so deep that one time just for the heck of it, Song Lan once secretly ate a bunch of seafood that her father brought for her when he was still in his sane mind and refused to acknowledge Song Lan as his daughter.


    But for the sake of not affecting the shares of the Song Corporation, he allowed Chu Lian and her daughter inside their house after her mother died and Chu Lian came rushing to take a share of the pie that she has been itching to try.


    She was allergic to seafood but just because she wanted to see Song Yan upset, Song Lan was willing to suffer.


    Song Yan shook her head, trying to get rid of the unhappy memories that were too much to bear and turned to walk in the direction of the master bedroom. She knew the mother and daughter pair well¡ª¡ª and knew that Chu Lian must have taken over the bedroom that her mother shared with her father, after all just how many times in the past, Chu Lian used to sneak around that corridor and peep at her mother and father.


    Just like her daughter, she was jealous and cruel, if anything Song Lan must be even another ten steps ahead of her mother.


    As she rounded the narrow hallway and turned left on the third floor of the Song Mansion, Song Yan came to a stop in front of the master bedroom and just as she expected, Chu Lian was peacefully sleeping on the bed that belonged to her mother, in the room that was once renovated by her mother, even though she has reced all the traces of her mother, the previous mistress of the Song family ¡ª¡ª the essence was still here.


    She strolled towards Chu Lian whose eyes were closed and breathing smoother than the most peaceful man on earth, where she was sleeping like she had no worries and there was her mother''s soul who was shrieking in agony, wanting revenge. Her fingers clenched and for two seconds Song Yan battled with the urge to unleash her mother''s soul on Chu Lian and let her deal with this vile woman.


    But she didn''t for the sake of her mother''s reincarnation and her new life, she held herself back. She already had a task in front of her and that was finding her mother''s body in which the other half of her soul was trapped before she could even think about hurting Chu Lian, this woman knew where her mother was buried and if she killed her, how will she find out where her mother''s body was hidden?


    So, instead of hurting Chu Lian, she simply took out the corpse of the disciple that she has stored in her spirit ring and then ced it next to Chu Lian, was she disgusted while doing this? Not at all, she has seen things much worse than this but she still walked inside the en suite bathroom of the master bedroom and washed her hand, she didn''t want to bring any negativity with her to the current real Song house.


    Then as cool as a cucumber, she walked out of the room.


    " You scare me sometimes, you know." Fang Yanli who has been silent till now finally spoke up with a spooked out expression and why wouldn''t she? She just saw her master, shrivel up a guy like he was a freaking raisin, whip out a highly cursed object to teach a lesson to someone and then picked the dried-up corpse andy it next to someone without even batting an eye.


    Song Yan strode down the stairs and calmly raised a brow. " Do I?"


    " Of course, you do!" said Fang Yanli as she rubbed the non-existent goosebumps on her arms. " And the next time if I offend you, you might as well punish me right then and there, or at least let me know so I can apologize before youe hunting for my ghostly a*s."


    Augh nearly escaped Song Yan''s lips at Fang Yanli''s words before she turned a right on the first floor instead of heading to the door. Seeing her walk to the inner part of the mansion instead of leaving right away, Fang Yanli''s spine straightened up¡ª¡ª Now what? What was she trying to do?

 Chapter 118 Never Again.

    Song Yan stood in front of a small room that was located in the furthest part of the south wing of the Song family. This room was once her mother''s study, she would be sitting in this room, just by the side of the window. Apparently, this room had the best view and her mother loved it so much that she would spend her entire day here, when she was young, Song Yan would often rush up to this room after throwing her school bag and as soon as she pushed the door open, her mother would look up from a bunch of documents and smile at her like she was the sun of her life that lit up her entire existence.


    Hesitating, Song Yan raised her hand and pushed the door open. The door churned and squeaked, clear evidence that no one has been in this room for a very long time, and Song Yan who already knew that even though she was to push open the door to this room, she will find no one sitting next to the window, no one will raise her head and smile at her until her world turned aplete one-eighty ¡ª¡ª from gloomy to full ofughter.


    Knew that no longer her mother would rush towards her and pick her in her arms and twirl her around in the air. There will be noughter and giggles but as soon as a pile of dust fell on the ground, Song Yan felt her throat constricts with a wave of sadness that she didn''t know that she could still feel.


    She breathed hard and touched the boxes that has been piled up on one another, most probably holding the prized possessions of her mother. Song Yan would have preferred if her father threw them away because then she wouldn''t have to go through this heavy feeling that she was at the moment¡ª¡ª watching all the possessions of her mother that once decorated every inch of this house being locked up and forgotten was worse than being thrown away.


    If her father had thrown them she would have perceived that he cared, that her mother''s absence affected him. But what should she feel now that she knew that her father had these, for all these years and yer he never bothered himself ¡ª¡ª to take another look at them.


    Fang Yanli watched Song Yan look around with a vulnerability that she has never seen before and didn''t say anything, at the moment, she knew just how hard everything was for Song Yan. Her mother''s murder was right in front of her and yet she couldn''t kill her even though she had the powers to do so, the divine being will never forgive her if she were to raise her hands on Chu Lian who was technically considered innocent since she nevermitted a murder with her own hands and just hired people to do her dirty job.


    Her mother''s culprit was sleeping peacefully and yet her mother''s every trace was locked up in this small room like it was insignificant.


    If she could cry then she would have when she watched the crushed expression on Song Yan''s face when she saw that no one was waiting for her inside this room. She knew that feeling all too well, when her mother died, for years she would wish that her mother would somehowe alive and hold her back in her arms.


    But the dead never return, the living has to move on and live their lives with nothing but memories.


    Song Yan walked to the end of the room in a sort of daze before clutching the cloth of what looked like a portrait and pulling the white cloth that hid the photo frame. As soon as she did that, a cloud of dust scattered all around and the face of an ethereally beautiful woman came into view.


    " Your father needs to get his eyes checked if you ask me," said Fang Yanli as she drew in a gasp. She thought that Song Yan was beautiful but her mother was just on another level, she was just so pretty that if Fang Yanli was a man, she would have held her in her palm, instead of forgetting everything about such a beautiful woman. Even now, she wanted to burn the image of Song Yan''s mother''s face in her memory, she was that beautiful.


    Song Yan chuckled as she raised her hand and caressed the picture. " Yeah, she was beautiful¡­ the most beautiful woman that I have known." As she said that, she traced the photo frame and finally found what she was looking for, she clicked the sneaky button that her mother had asked the crafter to carve in the photo frame and the tricky drawer to a dirty old cab snapped open. " She was also the most suspicious woman, I don''t know when was thest time, she trusted anyone."


    She strode to the cab and took out the will of her mother, including a bunch of share transfer papers and a diary. Song Yan traced the edge of the diary and ced it all in the spirit ring. " She always use to say that you can never put all your faith in a man, he is not worth it."


    Wasn''t it because of her mother''s cautious attitude these share transfer papers were still safe?


    Once she was done, she returned to her mother''s portrait and picked up the white cloth that has been covering it. A sad glimmer glinted in her eyes as she looked at her mother''s smiling face that she will never see again. " I will free you mother, just wait a bit longer." This was her promise to her mother and she was going to keep it no matter what.


    After returning everything to its ce, Song Yan walked out of the room. She wished that Chu Lian had buried her mother''s body in the Song mansion, then maybe her mother wouldn''t have to wait for so long, to get the peace that she once loved so much.


    But Chu Lian was very thorough in her work, she separated the Yin and Yang of her mother''s soul. Trapped the Yang inside her mother''s body and the Yin one was locked in the array, she didn''t know whether or not that one day the array might be broken but as a backup, just in case, she specifically separated her mother''s soul like this¡ª¡ª if the array was broken and her mother went after Chu Lian while she was alive.


    Even in her death, Chu Lian wanted to drag her mother down with her, giving her no chance to reincarnate.


    P.S: Song Yan is upset send powerstones and gifts to cheer her up! Lol yeah you are right it''s author who is desperately begging for them *sobs*

 Chapter 119 The Young Vet

    Song Yan walked out of the Song mansion with a heavy heart, with these share transfer papers she will be able to give her brother a better life but she wasn''t happy about it at all because instead of having these share transfer papers she would have liked it if her mother was still by her side.


    " You should hurry," said Fang Yanli pointing to the talisman that was sticking to Song Yan''s clothes. " Th talisman is going to lose its effectiveness in a few minutes."


    She was right every talisman after being used could only give at most a few minutes or hours on ount of the strength of the person drawing it. Song Yan was a powerful spirit master and that''s why her talisman gave her a good one and half hour to finish everything that she wanted before it started to lose its magic. Song Yan looked down at the talisman and sure enough, it was no longer a vibrant golden talisman but it has slowly turned into a faint sickly yellow that seemed to have faded with every minute passing.


    Song Yan took out a flying talisman and skilfully twisted herself over the boundary wall of the Song house before she trolled to the hidden spot where Fang Yanli had hidden the injured puppy. Because Fang Yanli''s cultivation was high she could be more or less of a poltergeist, she could easily pick and drop things as she wished or else she wouldn''t have been able to hit Song Lan back then but of course, the premise was that every time she touched a living thing, her Yin energy would deteriorate excessively.


    And then she would have to start cultivating again to regain her lost powers.


    That was why she hardly ever touched anything alive but this time it was a cute little puppy that was involved by a sick psychopath and she couldn''t leave it alone. So, after Song Yan applied calming talisman on the puppy, Fang Yanli took the puppy out of the Song family and hid him in the bushes quite a distance away from the Song house.


    It was a good thing that she hid it far away because the second Song Yan crouched to pick up the puppy the Yin energy in her body shuddered and recoiled while the talisman lost its magical effect at the same time revealing her gorgeous figure that stood in the middle of the street under the moonlight.


    " We have to take this puppy to a vet," said Song Yan, at most, she could calm the puppy and ease his pain but she couldn''t heal him, this little thing was bound to die and her interference alone was enough to make her Yang energy that she has gotten from Fu Yu Sheng to deplete even further. If she tried to heal him then maybe she will have to suffer through that blinding pain again, something that she didn''t want at all.


    Fang Yanli nodded as the two of them hurried to a vet''s clinic. Fortunately for them, this locality belonged to the rich and fussy, who didn''t care about thefort and sleep of themon people, thanks to their past temper tantrums they found a vet clinic that was open 24/7, or else where would they go and look for a vet in the middle of the night?


    Song Yan strode to the reception table and pressed the bell that was sitting on the tabletop. Two secondster after she was done pressing the bell, the vet who was sleeping in the back room came out, he was still yawning and tears were hanging on his curlyshes as he nodded and said, " Yes, Yes... We are here, what do you want now?"


    The vet was really young maybe in his twenties because the second his gazended on Song Yan''s face all the drowsiness that was on his face vanished in an instant as he straightened up and looked at Song Yan with a very respectful expression. " I mean how may I help you?"


    Song Yan ignored the admiring gaze of the young doctor, though he was cute he was four hundred and eighty years too young to try and hit on her. She handed him the puppy in her arms and calmly weaved a lie, " I was returning from work when I saw this puppy lying on the road, maybe someone roughed it up as fun. I brought it here because I couldn''t leave it alone on the streets to die, I hope that you can help him?"


    With Song Yan''s acting skills and the soft and gentle voice that she was using to charm the vet into helping her, she could have asked the vet to learn an open heart surgery right then and there and he would have agreed, so what how could treating a little dog be a big task for him? He hurriedly nodded and said, " You got it to miss," said the vet but then he realised that he was being too eager, so he hurriedly changed his attitude to a professional one before nodding strictly. " I mean, yes *cough* I can treat him."


    Then he looked down at the puppy in his hands and frowned when he noticed the bloody cuts that were on the body of the little pup. " People these days are really cruel, how can they treat such a small thing so viciously?" He ced the little pup on the check-up table and carefully examined it before saying, " he has a lot of injuries and a few broken ribs, it will be hard to revive him but I will try my best, you cane and take it in a few weeks."


    It was only then did the vet remember that the dog was a stray that Song Yan picked up on the streets and his face turned awkward. " I mean you can pick him if you want."


    Song Yan smiled. " I will pick him up next week then." With that, she turned around to leave but then stopped and looked at the young vet and said, " Tomorrow there will be a young miss bringing you her dog, don''t ept him. Because the dog is already dying, if not you will be in big trouble."


    She could see the future of this clinic in the ss cab behind the young vet, if he didn''t listen to her then those people were not someone he could offend.

 Chapter 120 People Are Cruel For No Reason.

    Thank you for supporting my book, I feel gratified that we have crossed a mile stone but this book is tagged as fantasy and has no attachment to the Chinese mythology or any other mythology please read it for fun.


    The young vet was so stunned at her sudden promation that he even forgot to tell her, his name by the time he came to his senses, Song Yan had already left the clinic and there was no one except him and the injured puppy. " Ah!" pping his hand on his forehead, the young vet cursed at his luck. He was so busy looking at the beautiful face of the youngdy, that he forgot to follow the procedures and ask her to fill out the form that he should have asked her to and he didn''t even ask for his payment yet!


    Pinching his forehead, he couldn''t help but call himself a moron, he didn''t get the number of the girl who finally fit into his aesthetic and then he even forgot to ask for payment from her. Was there anyone who was more stupid than him?


    Never mind that young miss will surelye back, she didn''t look like she was some sort of crook. She even brought this puppy here, what does it say? Doesn''t it mean that she was a good woman? Yes, she will definitelye and pick up this puppy and then he will ask her for her number! Hehe, she will surely not decline and even if she did¡ª¡ª


    The Young vet pushed his hair back and took off his sses revealing a sharp profile that was much different from his cute one as he returned to his back room and handed the puppy to his assistant who was already dying because of the interest. " Take care of this puppy, I will prepare for its surgery."


    The assistant who was overworking as a private secretary, nurse and even a driver felt like crying as he looked at his boss and sobbingly said, " Young master Au, how long are you going to do this? Shouldn''t you go back home and take over your responsibilities now?"


    Young master Au snorted as he picked up a syringe and filled it with anaesthesia before picking up his bag that held all his medical equipment. " Why should I? Didn''t my dear sister wants her father to give fifty per cent of her shares to that bastard? Why should I work hard and let that bastard reap the benefits of my hard work? Didn''t she want to give fifty per cent shares? She might as well name the entirepany after him! And if you are so tired then you too can go back and leave with that idiotic sister of mine, see how far she can take the Au business!"


    The assistant who was yelled at had no choice but to gulp down his grievances, it wasn''t that he was trying to take sides but the Old master Au was hurrying him to bring the young master home or else he will cut off his daily wages! And will keep cutting it for every month until the young master returns.


    Why was he being crushed in between two boulders anyway?


    " Young master¡ª¡ª"


    " Shh," said Young master Au as he ced a finger on his assistant''s lips. " I am in a really good mood after finding my goddess, so you better not ruin my mood and create trouble for yourself alright?"


    The assistant: "¡­." What happened in just a few minutes?


    Young master Au didn''t say anything and delicately picked the puppy before bringing him to the operating room, but on his way, he didn''t forget to pray that his Goddess didn''t have a boyfriend.


    Fu Yu Sheng, the husband of the Goddess: "¡­.." ???? What is it? Why did he feel a sudden chill crawl on his spine? And why did he have this urge to rush to his wife''s side?


    Song Yan didn''t know that her small act made such an impact she was busy ignoring theughing Fang Yanli who was howling madly in the air. " You ¡­ You are really good. Just because you didn''t want to make an advance payment, you sweet-talked that poor man!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Feeling a bit awkward, Song Yan rubbed her nose and instantly denied it. " I didn''t do that, he just looked too much of a novice that I was worried I will make a loss that''s why I did it."


    " Yeah right," said Fang Yanli as she rolled her eyes.


    Song Yan didn''t say anything to her teasing and walked silently on the road once in a while some malevolent spirits will pop up and Song Yan would reap them to level up while leaving a few for Fang Yanli who was busy gobbling the Yin energy of the spirits she won over.


    "Anyway, what are you going to do now?" asked Fang Yanli as she burped and looked at Song Yan. " Are you going to go to the Song corporates and ask for your shares back?"


    Song Yan shook her head as she refused. " No, not at the moment, I won''t. I am already being targeted by those two women if I walk into the Song corporation and ask for my shares they will onlye harder at me. First I need to cut off their source of confidence before taking any actions."


    " You mean to say that you are¡ª¡ª"


    " I have to deal with my father first, with him around the two are really running around as they want." Song Yan looked at the ring that held the diary of her mother and rubbed it carefully. " I need to know why my father forgot about my mother so easily?"


    Fang Yanli pursed her lips, and though she understood what Song Yan was feeling at the moment she still chose to break the silence and somewhat ruthlessly said, " People are cruel for no reason Yan Yan."


    Song Yan raised her head to say something to Fang Yanli but then her attention was turned to the convex mirror behind her. Surprised, Fang Yanli looked behind her as well but since she didn''t learn the art of scrying, she couldn''t tell what Song Yan was seeing, she turned around and saw the dazed look in Song Yan''s eyes have left and asked, " What''s wrong?"


    " Nothing," said Song Yan as she shook her head. " I just realized that what you said was right, sometimes people are cruel for no reason."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A few miles away, in a highly furnished apartment building, a man knocked on the door of the Au family.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    p.s: Support lonely author chan by sending powerstones and gifts please I beg youuu

 Chapter 121 Lin Zhou Was Here

    Au Lisha was cooking dinner when there was a knock on the door, though the Au family was wealthy enough to hire maids and servants to work for them the Old master of the Au family was someone who wasn''t used to having strangers in his house. He was once a small merchant who came to the capital and made a fortune in gambling stones, he was smart and talented, so he soon made a good name for himself as a nouveau rich and ever since then he has never looked back.


    But as someone who came from a normal background, he didn''t like it when strangers trespassed in his house and liked eating a home-cooked meal with his daughter more than anyone else.


    " Lisha, see who is it." Old master Au was watching the news with his granddaughter when he heard the knock at the door and called for his daughter to check who was knocking at their house at such ate hour, he raised his head and looked at the old clock hanging on the wall and clicked his tongue. At ten pm, it was not a good time for anyone to disturb them but as the owner of this building, the people living in the apartment would oftene bringing something for them to eat and on a different asion, it was an old wine taken from their winery to impress his daughter.


    Au Lisha ced the knife on the countertop and sighed as she cleaned her hands on the apron and walked out of the kitchen. " Seriously, dad why don''t you send little Mei to see who is knocking on the door, I am busy cooking dinner for you guys."


    "Nonsense, my granddaughter is watching television with her grandfather, this is our ''us'' time, don''t you dare disturb us, shoo shoo." Au Mei was Old master Au''s first grandchild and he doted on her a lot, of course, he wouldn''t let her do such a thing as opening the door and entertaining the guests when he knew that the one who was standing outside most probably came to look for Au Lisha.


    Since his daughter was an actress, she was often sought by the residents of this apartment who woulde knocking on their door asking for autographs. Old man Au has forgotten just how many times he had to call the security because a frantic fan came to look for his daughter, sending his granddaughter was just out of the question!


    His daughter knew self-defence and would be fine but his dear granddaughter ¡ª¡ªwouldn''t she be scarred for life? What will he do then?


    It was better to let Au Lisha handle it, if the situation called for him then he will take action.


    " Ah, Zhou! You¡­why didn''t you tell me that you wereing home?" Old master Au heard his daughter''s infatuated voice and his temples started to throb, he really didn''t know why his daughter was so in love with this Lin guy. Exactly what did he have that the others didn''t?


    Because he wasn''t focusing on his granddaughter, he didn''t see that her face has gone ashen. Au Mei peered over through her grandfather''s tall body and looked at the figure of her ''father'' and a shiver climbed up her spine and buzzed her head¡ª¡ª she did not know why but every time her father came home, her entire body would start hurting and the pain that she had to suffer through was something that she didn''t like at all.


    And she didn''t like her father either, he looked ¡ª- scary.


    Seeing that no one was taking notice of her, she slipped off the couch and ran back to her room and closed it with the lock snapped in its ce. What she didn''t know was that even if she locked the room, if her father wanted he could easily open it and go inside with the master key that he owned.


    Au Lisha didn''t know that her daughter was taking precautions against her biological father, instead, she was looking at her husband with stars in her eyes. Six years ago, she met with an ident and if not for Lin Zhou who appeared out of nowhere like a prince, she would have died it was all thanks to him that she was still alive.


    What she didn''t know was that the ident that day was no ''ident'' but a premature n that was set into motion because of her naivety.


    Lin Zhou wasn''t handsome, he had an average face (like the author lol) one that would be lost in the crowd if she were to be thrown in and nor was he talented in business, with Au Lisha by his side, he looked even average than he was. Yet for some reason when he was with Au Lisha, his ego as a man would be stroked and he would start thinking that he was better than her in every way possible.


    " Yeah, I am back," he smiled kindly as he looked past Au Lisha''s shoulders and frowned when he saw that Au Mei was nowhere to be found because he didn''t want any connection to this daughter he gave birth to and make his wife insecure by giving that brat his name, he allowed Au Lisha to name their daughter after the Au family.


    But of course, the reason he gave was that he wanted to let Au Lisha and her father have a descendant since the young master Au was a rather unreliable gangster.


    The unreliable gangster young master Au: "¡­..". dafuq this man is talking about?


    Au Lisha was very happy as she hugged her husband she went on her tiptoes to kiss him, seeing what she was doing Lin Zhou moved his head away timely avoiding her kiss as he asked, " Where is little Mei?"


    Au Lisha didn''t realise that her husband was avoiding her touch and smiled knowingly thinking that he was being shy because her father sitting in the living room and watching them. " She is sitting right there on the couch," Au Lisha turned to point at where her daughter was sitting but the space was empty.

 Chapter 122 Found You.

    Seeing that her daughter has actually hidden herself instead of greeting her father politely, Au Lisha was really angry. Why was it that her daughter was bing more and more unruly? What will her husband think of her now? Wouldn''t he think that she couldn''t even teach Au Mei proper manners?


    Feeling awkward and a bit frustrated, Au Lisha turned to her husband with a flickering smile. " I am really sorry about her, I didn''t teach her well. It''s my fault that she is acting so spoiled, but don''t worry I will scold her once she gets down to have her meal."


    " Why would you scold my granddaughter?" snapped Old master Au as he heard that his daughter was once again ming Au Mei, he smacked his cane on the floor and shouted unhappily. " With what right are you going to scold her? Raising a child was the duty of both parents yet your husband hardlyes home, I can count on one finger how many times he came to see little Mei and yet you are going to scold her? Shouldn''t you scold that irresponsible man standing next to you for not paying attention to his daughter?"


    Au Lisha''s face turned red while Lin Zhou respectfully nodded as if he wasn''t angry. " You are right father, I am so worried about giving little Mei a good life that I can hardly ever see her anymore. I will try to return to the country as much as I can." His voice was controlled and he didn''t look even the slightest bit angry but the fingers that were clenched so tightly that he looked like he was going to dig them in his skin told how angry he was ¡ª-


    '' Just you wait old man, this is thest dose that I need to give to that annoying brat once she ingests this, then forgets about me you won''t even be able to see your granddaughter!''


    " Father, don''t be angry." consoled Au Lisha afraid that her father''s unfiltered mouth might upset her husband, so she hurriedly tried to stop them from getting into a further argument. Her husband came to see her after so many months who knows what will happen if he got angry at her. " Zhou just returned there is no need for you to scold him right away, is it?"


    Old man Au snorted, he never liked to interfere in his children''s affairs but his daughter was really a disappointment, she was willing to side with that man even though he was in the wrong, yet she was alright with scolding her daughter for that man''s sake, what did it say? Didn''t it mean that her daughter had less weight in her heart whenpared to her husband? How can he not be unhappy?


    Though he was upset, Old master Au still loved his daughter and since she wanted to save her face in front of her husband, he didn''t dare to rebuke her harshly.


    He didn''t say anything anymore and let the couple sort out their problems.


    Seeing that her father has dropped the matter, Au Lisha tugged at her husband''s wrists and pulled him to the kitchen. " So, how many days can you stay now?"


    Lin Zhou heard her question and paused before he smiled awkwardly with a trace of difort as he said, " Thepany is at an important juncture and I can''t take time off at the moment, I am really sorry, Lisha. I know that you and Mei are lonely but as long as thepany can pass through this situation, I will be able to take you two to my country and there you can settle down with me. I have also looked for a good kindergarten that Mei can attend."


    Every time Lisha asked Lin Zhou about when they can live together as a family, Lin Zhou would often tell her sweet lies like these and she would be coaxed. And as if she couldn''t detect an ounce of a lie in Lin Zhou''s words, Au Lisha believed in everything that he said, even looking forward to the future that Lin Zhou has shown her.


    "Can I help you with something? I mean if things aren''t going okay with thepany, I can always help you out." Au Lisha was talking as the mistress of the Au family but Lin Zhou who was conceited thought that she was talking as an actress. He waved his hand and calmly said, " There is no need, as your husband, it is my responsibility to give you and Mei the very best." Then he looked around and carefully asked, " Where is Mei, I didn''t see her."


    Au Lisha pouted as sheined to him. "It''s good that you know how to care about our daughter, I thought that you have forgotten all about her after living in the foreign."


    " Ahaha, how can I forget my daughter?" said Lin Zhou as he walked out of the kitchen, " I have even brought her favourite pastries that she likes so much."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " Mei, Mei? Are you in there? Open the door, it''s daddy." Au Mei remained unmoved as she hid deeper under the bed, she knew her father woulde looking for her but why did hee so soon? What should she do now? Should she hide in the bathroom? Maybe she should at least her father wouldn''t be able to get in there but just as she tried to slip out of the bed she heard the door of her bedroom creak and she hurriedly hid under the bed. How did he get inside? How? Did mother give him the master key to the house but why would she do it?


    Au Mei felt wronged wishing that her mother was smarter than she was just look at this now, her father was once again going to feed her those bad pastries! She didn''t want to eat them, they tasted so yucky and she didn''t feel right after she finished eating, she would even see some scary things after eating those things and no one would believe her. Not even mommy.


    She covered her head and curled in a ball hoping that her father wouldn''t see her but her prayers weren''t supposed to be answered tonight.


    Because a secondter her father''s feet came to a stop next to her bed as he crouched down with an eerie smile. " Found you!"


    P.S: don''t forget to support my book!

 Chapter 123 The Curse Manifested.

    Lin Zhou returned to the first floor, the apartment was divided into two sections, where the first floor was used for dining and living room, even old master Au''s room was on the first floor while Au Lisha and Au Mei lived on the second floor. Seeing that he husband wasing down from her daughter''s room, Au Lisha wiped her hands on the apron and smiled gently, " Did little Mei give you any trouble?"


    " Oh no, she was already asleep by the time I went to see her," lied Lin Zhou smoothly as he took a seat at the dining table, though this time it was a bit hard for him to feed those pastries that has been specially baked for Au Mei, in the end, he was able to shove them down the throat of the annoyingly stubborn girl. Though he didn''t show it on his face Lin Zhou was secretly annoyed with Au Lisha for bringing up their daughter in such a way.


    It was a good thing that the brat was going to die soon because if she were to stay alive, she will only bring shame and embarrassment to him. Just look at her stubborn attitude, her father brought her pastries but instead of eating them politely, she actually tried to bite him! Lin Zhou couldn''t help but remember his good son when he thought about just how annoying Au Mei was, his son was ever so polite and he also knew how to respect his elders.


    This was the difference between a child brought up by an elite socialite and a second-grade actress. What Lin Zhou never stopped to think about was that the only reason his son was polite to him was that he knew that his father would never harm him and would even protect him, something that Au Mei couldn''t say for him. She fought back because she wanted to defend herself and waspletely justifiable since she had a gut feeling that something was wrong with those pastries that her father brought for her.


    However, those who knew that they were wrong would never ept that what they were doing was wrong in fact just like Lin Zhou they would me it on others knowing that it was easier to me than own up to the guilt that belonged to them. This was why Lin Zhou was trying so hard to make excuses for himself and the heinous act that he had just done ¡ª-he pushed his daughter into the jaws of death with his own hands.


    Au Lisha frowned as she looked at the clock that was hanging on the wall and couldn''t help but frown. " That''s weird, little Mei never slept this early and that too without eating anything¡­ howe she ended up falling asleep so early?"


    Lin Zhou''s heart skipped a beat at Au Lisha''s words, if she went to check up on Au Mei then it will be really troublesome, he just came down from the first floor, if Au Lisha found out that Little Mei was sick then she would surely start doubting him and even if she didn''t doubt him the old man Au will surely be suspicious of him.


    Though he wasn''t scared that a coarse and vulgar vige old man and an actress will be able to harm him, he still wanted to make sure that nothing and no one would disrupt the curse from settling down in ce after all he has spent six years nning this and he couldn''t let anyone mess it for him. So, he hurriedly smiled and caught Au Lisha''s wrist just as she turned around to go to the first floor, " Maybe she was angry with me and went to bed in anger, you know how kids are they can nap anywhere at any time, you should let her sleep. If you disrupt her sleep then it will affect her growth, you don''t want that right? " then he thought about something and added, " if you are worried just leave some food in the instion box that I brought for you, our little Mei is smart, if she wakes up and sees that you have kept an insted lunch box of her, she will eat it."


    Au Lisha thought about what her husband said and silently agreed, that he was right. If her daughter was already asleep then there was no need for her to wake her up and have her eat dinner, right? So, she nodded and sat down to eat dinner with her husband and father.


    Lin Zhou saw that Au Lisha had dropped the idea of checking on Au Mei and sighed in relief for a second he was worried that all his ns were going to go drown the drain, thank goodness he was smart enough to stop her in time.


    The family finished their meal and went to sleep, on the other hand, Au Mei who was fed pastries that were filled with curses twisted and turned in her bed, she could feel her body temperature rising bit by bit and the cries of little children echoed in her ears until her head started to throb.


    ''Die!''


    ''Die! Your father killed us!''


    ''You have to die''


    ''Pay for your sins!''


    "M..Mom.." because her condition weakened Au Mei couldn''t muster any strength in her voice and when she called for her mother, was barely above a whisper. Slowly her vision turned hazy and Au Mei lost her consciousness¡ª¡ª but until the very end till her eyes closed and the pain became unbearable, she fought to keep her eyes open.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Are you sure that you cannot stay another day?" asked Au Lisha as she handed her husband his travel bag, she couldn''t understand just why exactly her husband had to work this hard. He could have at least stayed another day with her and little Mei, right? She unhappily red at him. " This is why little Mei was upset with you, you hardly stay at home and meet her."


    Lin Zhou chuckled as he took the travel bag, stay another day? His wife was already furious because of this n and he has spent a good deal of his time coaxing her. If not for the sake of her precious son, his wife would have divorced him by now. " Don''t worry, this will be thest time. I will make sure that from now on you will have noints." And how will she evenin to him when the girl will die soon and he will no longer return here?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 124 Help Sister In Law!

    Au Lisha did not know that her husband had such thoughts, she simply bid him goodbye without the slightest bit of suspicion in her head and then turned to look at her father who wasing out of his room, he took one look at her and snorted. " So, he didn''t stay this time too?"


    " Dad, Zhou has his own troubles, hispany is at an important juncture and he can''t take time off at all, isn''t it good enough that he came to see us despite being so busy?" Though Au Lisha was feeling a bit awkward, she still defended her husband. After all, as his wife, she couldn''t let anyone talk bad about him, even if that person was her father.


    " Yeah, Yeah. I have heard the same things for years." Old master Au rolled his eyes as he sat down on the couch and flipped open his newspaper to read. " If that man has no talent in doing business then he should just quit why is it, that he is still wasting his time as well as yours, six years of marriage and seven years of being together with you and yet he only came to see you for what fifteen times? Even I used to return home on time when I was setting up my factory and that too from the scratch! Are you sure he is not out there cheating on you?"


    "Father!" Au Lisha interrupted fiercely as she red at her father who was skimming through the headlines. " I and Zhou are very happy and you have already done an investigation on him didn''t you? You never found anything about him too."


    " It wasn''t that I found nothing but it''s that I found nothing about this guy named Lin Zhou, I told you that he was sketchy but you have to threaten me with your life, what was I supposed to do?"


    Au Lisha rolled her eyes and headed upstairs. " Stop trying to make something out of nothing, Father. You couldn''t find anything about Zhou was only because he is an ordinary employee."


    Old master Au didn''t say anything, he didn''t want to fight with his daughter early in the morning, so he simply shut his mouth and focussed his attention on reading the newspaper he was reading.


    " Little Mei, it''s time for you to wake up." Au Lisha pushed open the door of her daughter''s room and walked inside as she pulled open the bind of the windows and let the sunlight fill the dark room. Usually, her daughter would be up after she did something like that and would evenin to her about how she wanted to sleep some more but today ¡ª- not only did her daughter didn''t wake up, she didn''t even flinch as the harsh sunlight of the sun fell on her face directly.


    "Mei?" Au Lisha frowned when she saw that her daughter was still not responding to her, striding close to her daughter she folded her arms in front as she sternly scolded. " All right, youngdy. If you don''t get your bum off your bed right now, I am taking your pudding away."


    No answer.


    " Mei, I know you are upset because your father didn''t y with you but this is not how good children¡ª¡ª" her words came to an abrupt stop as she touched her daughter''s skin and screamed. " Dad!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Song Yan was peacefully asleep,st night she had worked hard and had spent a good deal of her time taking care of Song Lan and Chu Lian, she nned to sleep till the afternoon but then she was woken up by countless numbers of calls. At first, she wanted to ignore it but then her cellphone kept ringing and disturbed the entire family as Song Lingyan rushed in and shouted, " Either pick up your damn phone or turn it to silent! It''s disturbing the neighbours!"


    That was how even though she wanted to ignore the call, Song Yan has to get out of her bed and picked up the call that was disturbing her so early in the morning. " What?" She demanded sounding thoroughly upset and put out.


    The caller seemed to have been stunned because of her response but then seemed to have gotten over her shock as he shouted urgently, "Sister-inw! It''s an emergency, you have toe to the hospital as soon as possible¡ª- the city hospital can you be here as quick as you can?" Wang Yufan shouted through the other side of the phone and Song Yan frowned as she looked at the clock ¡ª¡ª damn it was eight in the morning was there a need to create such a hoo-hah so early in the morning?


    " Why are you calling me so early? What happened?" asked Song Yan as she scratched her face with her fingers lightly, she stayed up for the entire night and now she was feeling really sleepy. " And why are you even calling me to the hospital? I am not a doctor, am I? If you have an emergency call the doctors. Stop disturbing my sleep¡ª¡ª"


    "It''s Mei! Little Mei, the girl you said was being cursed," shouted Wang Yufan desperately. " I ¡ª-I just received a call from sister Lisha, little Mei has copsed, her entire body is burning yet her vitals says that she ispletely fine. The doctor has been trying to wake her up but she hasn''t woken up yet. Pleasee and see her, I beg you."


    Song Yan blinked her eyes but after listening to Wang Yufan''s pleas she nodded and agreed toe and see the girl as soon as she could.


    On the other hand, Wang Yufan who was done with his calls returned to the VIP ward and took a look at the little girl who was lying on the hospital bed, her breathingboured. Au Lisha who was apanying her daughter sobbed and sniffed while Old master Au paced in the room with an anxious expression¡ª¡ªand Wang Yufan couldn''t help but pray that Song Yan arrived as soon as she can.


    Please show your support, it gives me motivation to publish chapters faster than I can!

 Chapter 125 Hid His Real Identity

    Old master Au was hale and hearty for his age but with his granddaughter lying in the hospital bed, his vigour seemed to have dimmed and he looked like he has aged by several years. His granddaughter was healthy and fit, even among her peers, she was the most energetic, he never thought that she would fall like this and to think that her fever would get so high that the doctors asked them to be prepared. Wang Yufan''s family and the Au family had quite a good rtionship with each other, and Wang Yufan had watched Au Mei grow up in front of him which was why he was really ufortable while watching the poor girl lying deathly pale in the hospital bed.


    All this time he was busy looking for Au Mei''s father''s information, though it proved to be harder than he thought it was because the name that Au Mei''s father gave him during their first meeting was Lu Muchen, which was what Wang Yufan looked for all the Lu''s in country A but even after looking for so many days, he didn''t find any Lu Muchen. Wang Yufan has long surpassed the milestone where he would even think about doubting Song Yan, now he was her blind supporter and had a firm belief in her¡ª- thus instead of doubting her that she might have made a mistake, Wang Yufan called Au Lisha to find out the name Au Mei''s father had told her.


    It was only then did he found out that the name that Au Mei''s father gave him was a fake one! After finding out that the man was called Lin Zhou, he once again renewed his search for the man named Lin Zhou but surprisingly though there were many guys with the name Lin Zhou in country A, but none of them was Lin Zhou, he was looking for! Wang Yufan''s head started buzzing after he found out that maybe neither he nor Au Lisha knew about Au Mei''s father''s real name!


    To think that a small businessman actually made a fool out of him and the Au family''s old master!


    In the end, Wang Yufan had no choice but to ask Au Lisha for a photo of this legendary guy with various names but to his uttermost surprise, Au Lisha told him that her husband didn''t like taking pictures that''s why she didn''t have any pictures of him in the phone, Wang Yufan was stunned in the beginning but then he remembered what Song Yan had said about Au Lisha and he couldn''t help but silently agree with her that Au Lisha was indeed dumb.


    Lin Zhou and Au Lisha''s only got their marriage certificate at the Civil Services office and never held a wedding, the certificates were with Lin Zhou and there wasn''t even a photo of Lin Zhou and Au Lisha together, and this was after eight of years of staying together. At one moment Wang Yufan was confused about whether Au Lisha was being cursed as well after all how can someone be this stupid?


    Wang Yufan was left with no options, it was a good thing that he had many contacts and was able to get his hands on a digital photograph of Lin Zhou after much trouble if not he would have found out about the man long ago. After getting the digital photograph, he sent his men to search for Lin Zhou and after a week and so of searching he found out that the Au Mei''s father''s name was neither Lu Muchen nor Lin Zhou but Yu Yize.


    Yu Yize was the owner of a small pharmaceutical business though it couldn''t bepared to the Wang family''s business it was still better whenpared with other businesses that were how it seemed but when he dug deeper, the Yu family''s business seemed to have a lot of dodgy information about it. Like Song Yan said the business did have some trouble six years ago when Yu Yize took charge of it but then all of a sudden the business got back on track miraculously.


    There were also a lot of reports that Yu Yize submitted in the police station saying the children of his workers ran away after stealing this and that, and it wasn''t a normal urrence but a thing that happened every month.


    What was even more scandalous, Yu Yize did have a wife and a son, just as Song Yan said¡ª¡ª he lived with family and there was no mention of Au Lisha and Au Mei it was like they were not even part of his life.


    Wang Yufan who found this information andpiled it in a file only had time to step out of his office when he received a call from Au Lisha telling him that Au Mei had fallen sick. Now even if he wanted he couldn''t bring out such horrible information and show it to Au Lisha when she was already shaken up like this.


    " This is all my fault, I didn''t pay attention to her and thought she was throwing a tantrum, if only I knew that she wasn''t feeling alright," said Au Lisha as she sobbed while holding Au Mei''s little hand. " I should have popped in her room and taken a look at her, even Zhou was there, he could have driven us to the hospital."


    Wang Yufan snorted under his breath¡ª¡ª drive you to the hospital, most probably he would have tried his best to obstruct you.


    He shot another look at Au Mei and fished out his phone to text Song Yan to hurry ande to the hospital as soon as she can, he was afraid that Au Mei didn''t have much time left from the looks of how fast blood was draining from her face.


    Song Yan has just stepped out of her house after promising Fu Chen that she was going to take him to dinner tonight when her phone buzzed again but this time it wasn''t Fu Chen calling, she took it out to read and because she was busy reading the message she didn''t see where she was going and ran headlong with a muscr wall.

 Chapter 126 Roasted.

    " Where are you going?" asked Fu Yu Sheng who was bringing Fu Chen back to the Song apartment. He had dark circles under his eyes and looked like he had a hard time sleepingst night. Well, of course from the point of view of a normal person who watched his wife jumped off the balcony of the tenth floor but if that wasn''t hard enough, his son woke up in the middle of the night and refused to listen to him.


    He had been ring at him like Fu Yu Sheng was his worst enemy going as far as to say that he will be following his mother no matter what happens¡ª- the heck did he mean by ''following his mother??'' When did he say that he was signing the divorce papers so why will his son follow his mother alone and not him?


    Fu Yu Sheng tried to make him understand that he and Song Yan were not going to divorce but Fu Chen didn''t listen to a thing he said, instead he was insistent about the fact that he had kidnapped him from under the nose of his mother and demanded to bring him back to his mother at once when he refused, Fu Chen cried making a fuss.


    To think that his son would be such a fussy child only in a few months. He really needed to have a talk with his wife about just what kind of teaching was she giving to their son? He was actually calling his father a ''kidnapper'' and even reciting the criminal offences of taking a child without his mother''s consent. Did he look like a criminal offender?


    Song Yan looked at Fu Yu Sheng and caught that glint in his eyes¡ª¡ª the one that meant that she was in danger and smiled while silently gulping. She should have known that Fu Chen would give Fu Yu Sheng, she should have taken him back to the apartment before going to sleep. " Ugh, I have some important business that I need to take care of, so I need to go¡ª¡ª"


    Her words suddenly stopped when Fu Yu Sheng''s lips curled in a smile that looked resembled that of a sly fox. " Is that so, that''s excellent. I am going in the same direction as you, I will drop you off, will that be alright?"


    " But you don''t know where am I going¡ª¡ª"


    " I am going with you," said Fu Yu Sheng in a final sort of voice.


    Fu Chen who was being carried by his father looked at his parents and frowned why was it that he was seeing a dragon behind his father and a rabbit behind his mother. His mother was so strong shouldn''t the dragon belong to her?


    But no matter what if his mother was being bullied, he will protect her! He raised his hand and smacked his father''s cheek and pouted angrily. " Don''t bully my mother!"


    Fu Yu Sheng who was ''bullied'' for the entire night, finally snapped as he turned his face towards his son and coldly shot a re at his son. " Should I bully you then?"


    Now it was Song Yan''s turn to watch the rabbit Fu Chen and Dragon Fu Yu Sheng.


    " Alright, I know that you are upset." Song Yan hurriedly snatched her shivering son from his father who looked nothing but harassed as he red at the two of them like he wanted to eat them alive. " But you shouldn''t be so angry at him so much at Chen Chen, he is just a child."


    " A child who recites thew of child trafficking to his father?" chuckled Fu Yu Sheng as he smiled at Song Yan with his head slightly tilted. " Song Yan, you have raised our son really well."


    Though it sounded like praise, Song Yan couldn''t feel any sinceritying from Fu Yu Sheng''s words.


    " Fu Yu Sheng¡ª¡ª"


    " Chen Chen, you see ¡ª¡ª daddy and mommy are still together, so, I am really sorry to tell you but you will have to live with this horrible, devilish, irrelevant and irresponsible father." Fu Yu Sheng was smiling all the time but Song Yan could feel sharp arrows being stabbed in her back¡­ these ¡­did Fu Chen say these things to Fu Yu Sheng, she turned to look at her son who looked very much guilty and almost swayed. Looks like she had a really big mess to clean up.


    " Mommy," whined Fu Chen as he nuzzled his face in Song Yan''s neck and whispered. " I don''t want this daddy, rece him."


    " Rep.. rece hah?" Song Yan was surprised but more than surprised she was scared about her son, as she clutched him in her arms as she looked at her husband whose smile had turned even wider and those eyes of his had gone even colder as he looked at the two of them. " He is just a child, a child saying nonsense¡­ he doesn''t mean it! I swear!"


    " No, I want a new daddy!" Fu Chen, who was bullied by his daddy, red at his father as he turned his head and somewhat aggrievedlyined, " You were never there for me and mom! Because of you mom was bullied and I was called a bastard, third uncle always called me a ''little bastard'' saying that I am not your son," then his expression became even grievous as he sobbingly added, " which is stupid, he tries to insult me every day but what''s the point of insulting me? My mom is so beautiful, she looks like an angel and yet I have to take after you, I look like an exact copy of you. What''s the point of insulting me, I have been insulted by God, himself!"


    After that, he sobbed harder than ever and Song Yan who was trying to calm the fire had nothing left to say, what can she say¡ª¡ª her son just not roasted himself, he just roasted his father in the tow as well. Only God knows who will be the one to get burnt by Fu Yu Sheng''s anger.


    Fu Yu Sheng stood there awkwardly for two seconds before touching his face and then took out his phone and clicked a selfie by moving his head in 360 direction before calling someone. The phone rang two times and before the other party could say anything, Fu Yu Sheng ordered, " Pack your bags in three seconds, you are going to Antarctica."

 Chapter 127 Idiot

    "Ah brother Fu, you are here too?"Wang Yufan has been waiting for Song Yan ever since he called her, so when the door to the VIP ward was pushed open and Song Yan walked in, Wang Yufan''s entire face lit up with glee as he stood up but then just as he was going to walk towards her, another figure walked in causing him to pause in surprise. He didn''t expect that Fu Yu Sheng, this workaholic would be willing to step out of his office with which he was literally having an affair to apany Song Yan to the hospital, which was why he was a lot more surprised than the time when he made out of the zing explosion.


    Fu Yu Sheng raised a brow and swept a cutting nce at Wang Yufan before slowly speaking in his deep cello voice, " Why can''t Ie here?"


    " Of ¡­of course, you can!" Wang Yufan whose survival instincts were really high on alert ever since the ident sensed the danger that wasing his way and hurriedly answered. Inwardly, he couldn''t help but grumble as he thought about how he was being wrongly suppressed, though he was unreconciled he could feel the sudden drop of temperature around Fu Yu Sheng and knew that the man wasn''t in a good mood, so, he sensibly didn''t say anything and smiled as he turned to look at Song Yan. " I am d that you are here, sister-inw, I was getting worried. Now that you are here, I can rest at ease." Then he thought about something and added somewhat embarrassed. " And I am sorry for waking you up so early, if it wasn''t for this emergency I would have never disturbed you."


    "It''s alright," said Song Yan as she nodded at Wang Yufan before turning to look at Au Mei who was lying on the hospital bed with a paleplexion. Her brows furrowed slightly as she looked at the thick ck mist that was covering her small figure, the curse was manifesting itself and it was doing so at an incredibly fast pace. As she took a closer look at the ck mist she could see countless figures and limbs twisting themselves around Au Mei some scratching her skin, some trying to choke her. Looks, like it wasn''t that Au Mei wasn''t regaining consciousness, it was that she couldn''t regain it because of the pain that she was going through. Her lips pursed as she stared at the curse that was covering Au Mei''s entire body and shook her head, only the girl knew how much she was suffering because unlike the precious child of her father, she didn''t get the opportunity to let the curse manifest itself bit by bit.


    Instead, it was like Au Lisha''s husband unleashed months of umted curse on Au Mei''s little body, most probably he wouldn''t be returning to this country anymore.


    She turned her eyes away from Au Lisha who was crying and the old man who lookedpletely bemused before turning to look at Wang Yufan with her sharp, calcting eyes. She pointed at little Au Mei and asked in a serious voice, " You promised me twenty million to wake her upright, you won''t be going back on your promise right?"


    Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes twitched as he turned to look at his wife and tilted his head with disbelief on his face as he tried to get a serious confirmation out of her. Did she really rush out of the house so early in the morning leaving Fu Chen alone at the house for the sake of twenty million? He used to give that meagre sum to her as pocket money when she was his fianc¨¦e! After she married him, he increased it to fifty million and yet she was running around for twenty million?


    Now, where should he throw his face?


    Even Wang Yufan''s eyes were twitching. He did know that his sister-inw was a great materialistic woman whose priority was money but this was a bit too much, wasn''t it? After all, twenty million was nothing to the Fu family, so she shouldn''t be this eager for it right? He turned his head to look at Fu Yu Sheng as if silently asking what he was doing all these years, if his wife wasn''t even willing to spend the money that he earned, what was the point of earning so much?


    Fu Yu Sheng understood the silent questions that Wang Yufan was asking him and facepalmed. Great, this was seriously great. He sighed and shook his head as he harshly gritted out, " Don''t look at me like that, I never refused to pay her bills."


    " I don''t need you to pay my bills," shot back Song Yan at once then she narrowed her eyes at Wang Yufan as she asked while emphasising each word. " Are you going back on your word is that it?"


    "Of course not," not knowing what type of husband and wife the two of them were, Wang Yufan hurriedly spoke up. " I will never go back on my promise, as long as a sister-inw can wake little Mei and break the curse, I will send you twenty million at once. You don''t have to¡ª¡ª"


    Song Yan frowned as she raised her finger and interrupted Wang Yufan. " Hold on a minute when did I say that I will break the curse?" ncing at the little girl with a drip lying on the bed, she looked at Wang Yufan. " Do you even know how strong her curse is? Even a half-baked spirit master won''t agree to break that curse for twenty million, what are you talking about?"


    Wang Yufan spaced out with his mouth gaping open. " But you said that you will wake her up!"


    " And I will but I never said that I will break her curse," said Song Yan with a casual arch of her brow. " Or did you think that as long as she wakes up the curse will be broken?"


    Wang Yufan didn''t answer and Song Yan knew that she has hit the spot, she rolled her eyes and simply spat out. " Idiot."

 Chapter 128 Get Out Of Here.

    Two red dots of red appeared on Wang Yufan''s cheekbones as he sucked in a breath and looked at Song Yan. As he opened his mouth, Fu Yu Sheng chuckled while standing beside Song Yan then with his lips curled in a fascinating wicked grin, he said, " Now I am no longer surprised that you were schemed against by an illegitimate son, its because you are stupid."


    Wang Yufan who was called stupid once again felt like his heart was going to be stomped on, he turned his face to look at Song Yan with an aggrieved expression that was quite simr to that of a bullied girl andined, "Sister-inw, I know that I might have made a mistake but it was at least a lot smaller than Brother Fu who left withouting to see you for eight years, right?"


    The smile on Fu Yu Sheng''s face stiffened as he turned to look at Wang Yufan who was smirking at him with an evil smirk. He was indeed a rabbit whenpared to Fu Yu Sheng but a rabbit will bite too if someone was to force it into a corner! How dare he call him stupid! At least he was smarter than him if he had a wife who was both smart, wise and had such abilities, he would have tightly bounded her next to him by a long rope!


    He would have never left her alone for eight years to fend for herself.


    " He is a bigger idiot than you, there is nothing wrong with it," said Song Yan as she nodded lookingpletely won over by what Wang Yufan just said, seeing that she agreed with him, he turned to Fu Yu Sheng and gave him a proactive look before mouthing. '' Bigger Idiot!''


    Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes narrowed as he red at Wang Yufan who shrugged his shoulders, though thetter was showing off as if he didn''t mind the psychological pressure thetter was applying on it, he was shaking in his boots inwardly. To think that he talked back to his Brother Fu but who told him to call him an idiot in front of his idol?


    Sister-inw can call him an idiot because she was his saviour but ¡ª¡ª


    " What are you ring at him?" Song Yan who noticed that Fu Yu Sheng was ring at Wang Yufan frowned as she looked over at her shoulder and red at the man behind her. Throughout the journey to the hospital, she did a lot of thinking and she realised that just because her Yin energy was willing to submit to Fu Yu Sheng''s Yang energy that doesn''t mean that she has to submit to him too, to think that she actually started stuttering in front of this guy! All her reputation as a renowned spirit master was gone, how embarrassing!


    And what was more, she wasn''t the dirtbag jerk in this rtionship but Fu Yu Sheng who left her after consummating the marriage, Yes, he had his concerns but what about her? Did she not suffer because of his concerns so why was she acting like this?


    After thinking for a long time she came to one conclusion and that was¡ª¡ª she needed to get her respect back! Even if her Yin energy was needy and shit like a dog barking for bone, she will not sumb!


    Fu Yu Sheng of course felt the change in his wife and his brows furrowed a bit but before he could say anything, Old man Au who was listening to their whispering arguments spoke up, " Ummm¡­ Yufan who are they and why are they here?"


    Only then did Wang Yufan jolt and then introduced Song Yan to Old master Au. " Grandpa Au, this is my sister-inw, Song Yan and her husband Fu Yu Sheng, I called her here to take a look at little Mei''s condition." Then he turned to look at Song Yan and said, "Sister-inw why not take a look at little Mei and see what''s wrong with her?"


    Just as he said that Au Lisha looked up and nced at Song Yan though she was a bit surprised by the fact that Song Yan was married to Fu Yu Sheng, her initial impression of Song Yan was still fresh in her mind. She hurriedly stood up and blocked Song Yan from getting any closer to her daughter, her expression unfriendly andpletely devoid of any warmth. She frowned as she turned to look at wang Yufan with dissatisfaction and snapped in an unpleasant voice, " Yufan, have you gone mad? My Mei needs to be atplete ease and should not be disturbed at all, so why are you calling people of no essence and disrupting her? I have already called a myriad of experts and they are discussing the issue already, why did you give a call to a person without any substance? Are you out of your mind?"


    She only saw that Wang Yufan was calling someone and didn''t know that he actually called Song Yan, she was expecting some sort of foreign expert to walk through the door of the ward instead of Song Yan who seemed to have some grudge against her, she actually said that her daughter was cursed? How was she cursed? She was only suffering from a high fever and would be alright after getting good medicine and rest. " I might be naive but I am not stupid, I will never let a woman who is so petty as to curse a young child, my daughter has done nothing wrong to her yet because of the small quibble that we had she actually said that my daughter was cursed? Don''t get me wrong Yufan but I am afraid that I cannot allow this woman to even approach my daughter much less check her up"


    Au Lisha sniffed haughtily as she tipped her head and contemptuously red at Song Yan. " I do not wee you, nor does my family. So you can get the f*ck out of here."


    Song Yan: "¡­.." What a dumb woman.

 Chapter 129 Please Leave.

    Before Song Yan could say anything Fu Yu Sheng stepped in front of her, peering down at Au Lisha majestically, he chuckled humourlessly. " Ah so these are the manners of the Au family''s mistress, to think that you will ask my wife to leave this hospital when it''s owned by the Fu family, do you not believe that I will send you and your family out first before you kick my wife out? I once heard from my grandfather that the mistress of the Au family was a bit wilful but now I understand that he was trying to say that you arepletely dumb and rude."


    Song Yan: "¡­.."


    Wang Yufan: "¡­."


    They had no idea that Fu Yu Sheng can be this barbaric towards another woman and to top it all off, his refined businessman smile didn''t even flicker in the slightest. Did he really say those words to Au Lisha without batting an eye?


    Au Lisha''s face flushed as she red at Fu Yu Sheng though she was humiliated, she couldn''t bring herself to say anything to Fu Yu Sheng. No matter how to cut off from the real world she was, she still knew who Fu Yu Sheng was and what he was capable of but when she thought about how Song Yan called her daughter cursed, she couldn''t help but retort somewhat defiantly, " Master Fu, I do not want to fight with you. However you have to understand my predicament as well, no mother will be willing to let a woman who badmouths their kids and calls them cursed near her children. If you want I can leave this hospital with my daughter but I will never let that woman get so much as an inch closer to my daughter."


    " Older sister Lisha what are you doing? Do you have any idea what kind of mess you are making?" Wang Yufan was displeased by Au Lisha''s attitude, he couldn''t understand how a woman can be this stupid. Can''t she see that there was something wrong with Au Mei? She just has a fever but her body was unresponsive already¡ª- does it not say that there was something fishy about her sudden sickness? Even the doctor can''t figure out why Au Mei was in a condition like this? And what was more he was the one who called Song Yan here, humiliating her was simr to humiliating him!


    But the one who was sleeping on the bed was Au Lisha''s daughter and he couldn''t overstep the boundary and ask Song Yan to take a look at Au Mei without her mother''s permission. He looked at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng with embarrassment pasted on his face. He knew that this time the two of them would be really upset with him.


    Au Lisha turned her head and red at Wang Yufan with an unpleasant scowl on her face. "It''s better for you to say nothing, I thought that you will call an expert to take care of Au Mei''s situation but who did you call this woman? For what? Do you think that the situation is not hectic enough already that you called her here? See what she said the second she stepped in the room," then she turned around and red at Song Yan with fury in her eyes. " You better leave when I am being nice, if not for master Fu, I would have already thrown you out and just not me anyone would have done so if you called their child a cursed one."


    Fu Yu Sheng took a threatening step forward but Song Yan pulled him back, she raised a brow and patted his arm with a gentle smile. " It looks like the wise people were right, even God cannot help those who are fools, Let''s go."


    Fu Yu Sheng wasn''t willing, he couldn''t just ept someone from the Au family was disrespectful to his wife but in the end, he didn''t say anything. He simply looked at Au Lisha who was stubbornly standing in front of her daughter''s bed and ordered, "Please pack your bags."


    He was driving them out though it looked cruel, Fu Yu Sheng didn''t care nor did he care that he was going to offend the Au family. He cannot and will never ept his wife being disrespected in front of him.


    The colour drained from Au Lisha''s face but she still didn''t say anything, after all, she wasn''t in the wrong.


    Just as Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng turned around to leave, the door to the VIP ward opened and the renowned doctors who had gone out to have a discussion about Au Mei''s condition walked in, they nervously greeted Fu Yu Sheng when they saw that the first master''s brother was here.


    " Doctors, what''s wrong with my daughter?" Au Lisha was worried that Fu Yu Sheng would drive these doctors away as well. So, she hurriedly asked, at least as long as she was able to find out what was wrong with her daughter she will be able to get another doctor to take care of her daughter''s illness even if she and her family were driven out of the hospital!


    The doctor in charge was a bit flustered, he has been a paediatrician for years and yet he has never seen a case like this before. The girl who was lying on the bed waspletely fine and so were her vitals, nothing was damaged yet her fever hasn''t gone down even the slightest bit even though she has been on a drip for thest three hours. If anything it looked like all the treatment was backfiring the more they tried to treat her the more her fever got worse.


    " Miss Au, we are trying our best. I am sure we wille up with better results after we receive the results of the medical examination. But I hope you will be prepared for the worst possible results after all you brought your daughter after an entire night passed." The doctors couldn''t conclude anything from their discussion and could onlye to a possible conclusion that maybe Au Mei''s conditions worsened because Au Lisha brought her to the hospital after her daughter spent an entire night burning in fever.

 Chapter 130 The Number You Dialled Does Not Exist.

    Au Lisha felt even more guilty and worse after listening to the doctors, she was already ming herself for not taking care of her daughter when she was sick yesterday. She was so happy that her husband returned that she was only thinking about how she should make him happy while he was with her that she forgot that her daughter was still young and could easily fall sick.


    Just a night of carelessness and her daughter fell sick like this.


    The doctor have been rushing in and out of the ward for thest three hours and yet they couldn''t say anything regarding her daughter''s condition, Au Mei was five years old but Au Lisha was not, she could sense that even after a long discussion the doctors couldn''te to a conclusion and nor could they identify the cause of her daughter''s illness.


    After realising this how can Au Lisha not worry, she panicked and tried to think of every possible with which she could help her daughter get better.


    Au Lisha was worried but Song Yan was even more worried though she pretended not to worry about Au Mei, she couldn''t turn her back on the little girl whose life was being sucked out of her because of her mother''s stupidity. Au Lisha was in the wrong for marrying a sinful man like that and yet it was her daughter who was paying for that sin, despite all that Au Lisha still stubbornly believed that she was in the right.


    But in the end, she was Au Mei''s mother and not her, she couldn''t help those who didn''t want her help. So, after the group of doctors left she walked out of the ward followed by Fu Yu Sheng but just as they were going to close the door, a clear and tired voice rang out in the ward.


    " Wait don''t leave yet." Old man Au noticed how Song Yan was looking at his granddaughter it was a gaze that was filled with sympathy and mncholy like she was watching someone dying in front of her yet couldn''t help them. Unlike his daughter who was born and raised in the city, Old man Au was raised in the vige by his grandparents who would often tell him tales about people who could see things that were beyond humanprehension. The young generation didn''t believe in those stories but Old man Au did, so after thinking about a short while, he stopped Song Yan. " Little girl if you are here, you should take a look at my granddaughter, there is no need for you to let your trip go into vain."


    " Father!" Au Lisha couldn''t help but shriek in exasperation as she looked at her father. " Don''t worry even if we are kicked out of the hospital we can still look for another hospital, you don''t have to let her mess around."


    Au Lisha has heard many rumours about Song Yan from her half-sister in the socialite''s group and neither of them was any good.


    "Shut up, if you don''t know anything." Old man Au was really unhappy with his daughter''s attitude, she was always ready to jump to conclusions and hardly ever used her brain just like her cluster brain mother. " What''s wrong with letting her take a look it''s not like you are going to lose an inch of your skin if she checks little Mei, will you? Since she says she can wake Au Mei up, what''s your issue with her? Just let her do her thing if she can wake little Mei up it''s good but if she can''t then we won''t be losing anything either way."


    " Exactly sister Lisha, I am the one who called Sister-inw here, why don''t you give me some face and let her try waking little Mei up?" Wang Yufan saw that he finally has someone who was willing to back him up and hurriedly chimed in afraid that he will be a step toote in changing Au Lisha''s mind, though he was upset with her attitude towards Song Yan, he couldn''t let Au Mei die, no matter what a child has nothing to do with their parents'' mistakes.


    " Yufan, father¡­ why are you two trying to put me in a spot? I can assure you that everything will be fine. I will contact Zhou and let him send a group of experts, I am sure he will be just as worried about little Mei as we are." Au Lisha didn''t want to disturb her husband but now that things have gone out of control, she has no other choice but to call her husband.


    Song Yan heard her words and sneered with contempt in her voice. " Really then go ahead I would like to see what kind of experts your husband will call, wait¡­that''s not right ¡ª¡ª first let us see whether or not you can even contact him."


    Au Lisha''s eyes widened and her body quivered with fury. " What the heck you are talking about?"


    Song Yan simply shrugged and said, " Call your husband and you will find out."


    Listening to her contemptuous words Au Lisha didn''t want to do as she asked her to do but she also wanted to prove to Song Yan that her husband was loads better than Song Yan, so she hurriedly pulled out her phone and called her husband, but instead of the familiar ringtone that she was used to listening every time she called her husband, the phone beeped three times and a mechanical voice echoed from the other side¡ª¡ª- '' The number you have dialled does not exist.''


    Au Lisha couldn''t believe what she was hearing, so she dialled the same number again and again but even after calling more than six times, she heard the same answer.


    Old Man Au watched his daughter''s face turn more and more ashen, so he hurriedly strode forward and snatched the phone from his daughter and called his son-inw after he heard the same thing as Au Lisha, his irises quivered and he took out his cellphone before dialling his son inw''s number only to hear the same mechanically voice.


    More anxious and fretful he looked at Wang Yufan who handed his phone as well, with trembling fingers Old man Au called the same number again hoping that this time the call will be connected but his hopes were meant to be broken because two secondster he heard the same thing ¡ª¡ª'' The number you have dialled does not exist.''


    At this moment Song Yan who was silent chose to break her silence as she cocked a brow and smilingly asked, " Were you able to contact him? No, right." Then she turned to look at Old man Au and sympathetically shook her head. " Stop calling him sir, you will never be able to reach him from now on.


    p.s: If you want the curse to backfire on Yu Yize, send as many powerstones as you can!!! Gifts are weed too hehe! You can also join my discord channel to discuss things you will like to see.

 Chapter 131 The Truth Comes To Light

    Old man Au stiffened as he looked at Song Yan in surprise, though he had an inkling that what Song Yan said was right he was still stunned when he heard her say it with so much confidence. " Youngdy if you don''t mind me asking this, can you tell me how are you so confident that my son-inw will never pick up our family''s call?"


    Song Yan smiled as she slowly turned her head to Wang Yufan who lowered his head in a flustered manner looking a bit embarrassed and apologetic as he took out the documents that he was carrying to Old man Au. He didn''t want to show it to the Au family when they were already troubled but it was better to put an end to this matter lest they kept holding on to the hope that Yu Yize would help them. " Grandpa, I just found out about this only a few hours ago, I was going to tell you but then I found so it that little Mei fainted that was why I couldn''t bring myself to say such a thing, I am really sorry about this."


    Old man Au wasn''t a fool, with everything that was going on, he was smart enough to piece everything together. However, even if he was the smartest man on the and was prepared for the oue, he still staggered after reading what was written on the documents. If not for Wang Yufan who rushed ahead and pulled Old man Au up, thetter would have really fallen to the ground¡ª¡ªhowever, it seemed like Old man Au couldn''t see anything anymore much less feel what was happening around him, allowed Wang Yufan to drag him to the couch as he pped his thighs and started crying. " Ruined, everything is ruined!"


    He was so upset that he lost his temper with his daughter too, he picked up the documents that Wang Yufan handed to him and threw them harshly on Au Lisha''s face. " Are you happy now? Satisfied? I told you ¡­ I told you that the man was no good but you didn''t listen to me, now look at this mess that you have made! Tell me what are you going to do now?"


    Old man Au didn''t want to be this harsh on his daughter either but the blindfold of love was so tightly wrapped around her eyes that she couldn''t see such a simple thing now, look at this what kind of sin was this? That man already had a wife, a ten-year-old son and was living avish life with his family in another country then what about his daughter? She was degraded to nothing but a mistress ¡ª¡ª a third party in another man''s life!


    Au Lisha already had a bad feeling after seeing her father''s reaction, she knew that whatever was written on the documents was nothing good but she still picked up the papers and one by one read through them. However, she could only read three pages before the papers fell on the floor and she dropped to her knees, her face a mask of utter disbelief. Shaking her head, she looked at her father who was staring at her in disappointment. " No father, this has to be a mistake¡­ Zhou...Zhou cannot do this to me! He married me, I am his official wife¡­ he loves me, he will never hurt me or our daughter, believe me, father."


    Old man Au not only did he not sympathise with his daughter but he also raised his hand and pped her hard. For years he was willing to pamper his daughter but she was really such a fool, the proof was in front of her and yet she was denying it saying that Lin Zhou wouldn''t do anything like that to her, was she stupid or was her brains filled with water?


    " You stupid girl, for whom you are crying?" snapped Old man Au as he once again pped Au Lisha on the other cheek, he wished that these ps were enough to wake his stupid daughter up from whatever dream she was living in because this was nothing but foolishness on her part. " What Zhou? Who Zhou? The Zhou that you love and adore so much simply do not exists!"


    This sentence was thest straw that broke the camel''s back as Au Lisha let go of her father''s hand and slid down on the floor as she cried loudly. Song Yan looked at Au Lisha''s pitiful condition and didn''t feel anything, neither was she happy to watch the woman who cursed her cry nor was she sympathetic towards Au Lisha, she had so many people who loved her and yet she ced all her faith in a man who came in her life only to hurt her.


    Trusting someone was okay but blindly putting all your trust in someone was not.


    No one had the energy to deal with Au Lisha''s sobs, Old man Au turned to Wang Yufan and asked, " How did you find out about this matter, I have been looking for his information for ages? Yet I couldn''t find it."


    Wang Yufan shot a furtive look at Song Yan and when he saw that she didn''t make any move to stop him, he cleared his throat and answered Old man Au, " Its sister inw, with her powers she saw that older sister Lisha''s hair was green, so she warned me about it and asked me to look into the matter, and she was also the one who gave me the lead only because of her was I able to find that man''s real information," then he thought about something and sighed. " But I was still a step toote, that man managed to escape and I couldn''t do anything to stop him."


    Listening to Wang Yufan''s words Old man Au''s head buzzed as his gaze darted to Song Yan who was calmly standing next to Fu Yu Sheng, " Escaped? Do you mean to say that my granddaughter¡­my Mei falling sick has something to do with him?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 132 Binding The Curse

    " This¡­" Wang Yufan turned to look at Song Yan, this was a difficult question and he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to answer it properly. How was he supposed to tell Old man Au that the entire marriage of Au Lisha and Yu Yize was nothing but a lie? That he married her because he wanted to save his child boy from passing the curse to another child that was born to him?


    Song Yan knew that though Wang Yufan was a sharp-tongued man, he had the softest heart when it came to people whom he loves of course he wouldn''t be able to say something like that to Old man Au and Au Lisha so she stepped forward and simply replied Old man Au with a question of her own. " And when did your granddaughter fall sick? Was she okay before he came to your house tomorrow or did she fall sick before he came to the house?"


    Surprised, Old man Au carefully thought about it because his granddaughter was severely sick and no one was able to help her ¡ª¡ª even the doctor had no idea what happened to her that was why he didn''t think of this before but now that the matter has escted to this point and what Song Yan said triggered his memory, he finally realised that his granddaughter was not only fine before the man named Yu Yize came to their house, she was even happily ying with him! If she was feeling sick there was no way she would have been able to y along with him like that!


    He turned to look at Song Yan, his lips quivering as his hands like a helpless old man. " Miss, you..you are right, my granddaughter was fine before that man came but what does that he has to do with this¡­ can you ¡­can you tell me, I swear I will listen to you obe..obediently."


    Now that he has seen Song Yan''s power on disy, Old man Au didn''t distrust her anymore, this girl was able to find out what he and Wang Yufan couldn''t for years.


    Song Yan raised one brow as she moved closer to Au Mei as she sensed the curse getting stronger and fiercer than before. " What if I say that everything that happened in your life has something to do with him?"


    Then she raised her fingers and tapped on Au Mei''s throat, the curse hasn''tpletely manifested itself in her body, if she was an hour toote them waking Au Mei up would have be a hard job. She inserted the Yang energy that she has collected in Au Mei''s body while channelling her Yin energy into suppressing the curse at one particr spot. At the moment she didn''t have many resources and she could only trap the curse in one ce avoiding it from spreading throughout her entire body.


    Au Lisha had stood up from the ground long ago, she no longer stopped Song Yan just watched what she was doing with a nk expression, before she couldn''t see it but now that Song Yan was standing next to her daughter she could see a ck spot like a whirlpool of tar centring itself in the middle of her daughter''s throat.


    All the colour drained from her body as she realised that Song Yan wasn''t cursing her daughter but in fact, she was telling the truth all along! "You¡­You..how did you¡­"


    Song Yan coughed as she tried to pull herself up straight but then her feet staggered and Fu Yu Sheng rushed to hold her up. Right now, he wanted to stop her from doing a useless thing like that, since Au Lisha didn''t deem his wife fit to treat her daughter then Song Yan shouldn''t bother herself with them either but seeing that she was willing to treat Au Mei, he didn''t stop her either.


    It was her decision to make and not his, that was why he didn''t stop her and simply watched her do what she wanted to do but now that she was tired, it was his duty to hold her up.


    Song Yan sighed in contentment as Fu Yu Sheng''s Yang energy stroked her skin, the curse wasn''t simple and it wasn''t going to be easily broken either. Years of resentment¡­that was ..what it was, even now she could feel it in her body ¡ª¡ª the cries of children and their haunting whispers. She could still hear them, those daunting curses that escaped their lips before their death were clinging onto Au Mei like a second skin, it would be very difficult to break the curse that was this strong.


    " My wife needs rest, I think that Old Master Au would let her have a few minutes'' breaks before she starts answering your questions," said Fu Yu Sheng as he picked Song Yan up andy her down on the sofa next to the ward bed.


    Old man Au natural did not dare to say anything against Fu Yu Sheng''s wishes, after all, it was his daughter who was in the wrong, not Song Yan, he simply had no face left to say anything to her instead he turned to Wang Yufan knowing that he called Song Yan here, he must have an idea about what happened to Au Mei. " Yufan, My good boy Yufan ¡­ you know what happened to little Mei right?"


    Wang Yufan lowered his head as he slowly shook his head. " Grandpa Au, please don''t ask me anything¡ª¡ª"


    " Please Yufan," before Old man Au could say anything Au Lisha rushed to his side and held his hands. " I beg of you, please tell me what happened to my daughter, as her mother I should have the right to know what happened to my daughter right? Please Yufan."


    " Don''t..Don''t say that sister Lisha, I will tell you... But please don''t say those words." Au Lisha was five years older than him and she has always been next to him, he grew up with her and naturally couldn''t listen to her begging when he took her as his elder sister.


    Therefore, he told everything that Song Yan said to him about Au Mei''s curse and Yu Yize''s sins.

 Chapter 133 Beg You

    When Wang Yufan finished telling Au Lisha all about Yu Yize, she dropped to her knees with an expression that could no longer be described as heartbroken, she was feeling a mixture of emotions¡ª¡ª betrayal, grief and anger. Yes anger, she who had never been upset with her husband before was furious after learning what he did to her daughter.


    Au Mei was their daughter no matter how ruthless Yu Yize was after living with his daughter for so many years, he should have at least gotten a bit attached to her, right¡­ No, what was she even? Thinking when has Yu Yize ever spent his time with Au Mei? He has always changed the topic when she asked him to talk with little Mei on video call yet whenever he came back home he would ask for Au Mei the first thing.


    She believed that he did that because he didn''t want to miss his daughter while he was aboard and only got closer to her when she was next to him but after learning the real reason why he always stayed at a good distance away from Au Mei, her heart couldn''t help but shatter in pieces and if that wasn''t the worse thing that could happen to her at the moment, she remembered those asions where Au Mei told her that she was scared of her daddy.


    '' Mommy, I don''t like daddying to my room tell him not toe.''


    ''Mommy, Mei doesn''t feel good¡­those pastries they taste weird.''


    '' I don''t want daddy! Get him away from me!''


    ''There is a ghost mommy, there is a ghost under my bed¡­ he says that he will hurt me because my daddy hurt him.''


    ''Mommy I am telling the truth!''


    ''Mei didn''t lie! There is a child hiding in the closet, he is missing his jaw and says that daddy did it!''


    She stared at her daughter who was lying unconscious on the bed and hugged her head, with disbelief and regret piling in her heart. " What have I done? What have I done to my daughter?"


    So many times, her daughter tried to tell her so many times that there was something wrong with the man that she married and brought into her house yet what did she do? She scolded her daughter, telling her to stop acting like a brat and stop her wilfulness¡­ she believed that her daughter was only saying those things because she wanted to attract the attention of her parents who would have thought that she was actually telling the truth all along?


    God, how scared her daughter must have been when she saw those things popping in and out of her room, whispering in her ears that they will kill her? And all this while what was she doing as her mother? She was taking her to a different psychiatrist, getting her checked thinking that there was something wrong with her daughter¡­. What has she done? Just what kind of mother was she?


    Au Lisha felt like she has been struck by lightning as she covered her mouth and started to cry. " I am the one to me, I am the one who married that demon and brought him into my life and even left my daughter alone with him. How could I have been so stupid? What have I done to my daughter with my own hands, oh my god what have I done?" Then she raised her hand and started to p herself. Hard. " Stupid, stupid, so stupid!"


    She kept pping herself and her once fair face turned red, and with her red-rimmed eyes, she was cutting a sorry figure.


    Old man Au staggered and clutched the spot where his heart was.. he couldn''t believe what he was hearing. This was an abomination¡ª¡ª a sin! How can a father kill his own child no matter what and how Au Mei was born, she was his flesh and blood, how¡­how can that heartless man kill her for the sake of saving his own skin? If he was so worried about his son then he might as well go ahead and die himself why did he have to kill his dear granddaughter?


    Song Yan faintly swept a nce at Au Lisha who was bawling her eyes out and shook her head. She got off the couch and stood up straight as she looked at Wang Yufan who looked both apprehensive and relieved, she then took a glimpse of Au Mei and reminded him. " This girl will be waking up any minute, don''t forget to send the money to my ount."


    Only then did Wang Yufan snap out of his daze and looked at Song Yan before carefully asking, " Sister inw will little Mei be fine from now on?"


    This time not only Song Yan but even Fu Yu Sheng who helped her out of the room while holding her hand, looked at Wang Yufan like he was a blundering fool. " Are you an idiot? How can that be possible? The curse is still inside her body, I have just tied it in a spot so that the curse won''t manifest itself at once. The vengeance of those kids who died has been umting for years, it will be a surprise that they will be willing to let go of her so easily¡­ sooner orter their vengeance will get stronger and the curse will break free once again. But like I promised that girl will wake up, however, I don''t know how long she can stay alive, with the pace the curse is manifesting itself, I am worried you only have a month or so to stay with her, remember to make as many memories as you can during this time." After she was done speaking, she hitched her purse on her shoulder and walked out of the ward without looking back, she was just one step away from stepping out of the ward when something hard dropped on the floor behind her.

 Chapter 134 Forgive My Stupid Daughter.

    " Song Yan¡­no master please stay." Au Lisha heard Song Yan''s words and was shocked. Leave? If she left then what will happen to her daughter? There was no way she was going to let Song Yan leave! bbergasted, she got to her feet and rushed after Song Yan but because she was in a hurry, she stumbled and fell to her knees. But even then Au Lisha didn''t dare to cry out in pain instead she stopped Song Yan, she was worried that she will lose the chance to save her daughter if she were to let this opportunity slip by. Pale with fright and anxiety, she couldn''t care less about how bad her knees were hurting and hurried to stop Song Yan. " Please, help my daughter."


    Song Yan did not speak, instead, she slowly turned around beside her, Fu Yu Sheng slowly retreated letting his wife deal with the matter. With an arched brow, Song Yan looked at Au Lisha looking just as cold as ever, without saying anything, she just looked at her wordlessly.


    " Master¡­I mean, I didn''t mean to offend you. I was just worried, I really did not mean to say anything like that, please. My daughter is my life if she dies because of my foolishness I will never be able to survive this predicament without her. Please take my words as the words of a foolish woman and show mercy on my daughter." Au Lisha no longer looked as arrogant as before, she kneeled in front of Song Yan like she was a beggar begging for mercy from her king.


    " You don''t have to do something like this, it''s not my first time being disrespected like this and won''t be thest either, so I have nothing to say to you anyway as I am not even angry."


    Fu Yu Sheng tilted his head at his wife who was smiling like she was nning someone''s next murder and say that she wasn''t even angry and felt his lips twitch, really not angry? Even a fool will not believe you with that expression on your face!


    Au Lisha too could sense that Song Yan was angry and only now did she realise why her father always told her to leave a way out for herself. Because her father was the old master of the Au family and they were one of the four pirs of the country, Au Lisha was raised in a family that naturally protected her well, especially her mother who loved Au Lisha to bones because she was her first child in theter years of marriage.


    She was spoiled and pampered into a naive young miss and was used to saying whatever came to her head. Before this, her father used to tell her that she needed to take control of her tongue and never offend someone to the point where she will not be able to turn the situation around for herself. Something like this never happened to her before and she never cared about whether or not she was offending someone either, but now because of her loose tongue had offended the only saviour of her daughter, Au Lisha wished that she could chop her tongue off and throw it as a sacrifice please Song Yan.


    " I know that you are being magnanimous by saying those words master, but please listen to me¡­. It was I who couldn''t see the truth and blindly offended you by saying all that nonsense. How could I have been blind and offended you by taking you as a swindler, please you can me me as much as you want but please save my daughter, I cannot live without she is now at death''s door and all I can do is to beg you to save my daughter ¡­ I will do anything, anything that you want but please save my daughter."


    Old man Au heard the conversation between his daughter and Song Yan and he hurriedly limped to Song Yan before he too started to bend his knees to kneel in front of her, seeing this Song Yan''s eyes widened and she hurriedly stopped old man Au from kneeling for her. " Grandfather Au, please do not do something like this¡­ you will only embarrass me if you kneel in front of me, you are my elder and I am your junior, I cannot watch you kneel."


    " I ¡­I have not many offers to you youngdy.." sobbed Old master Au as he held on to Song Yan''s hands with his old and ancient ones. Fat beads of tears fell from his eyes as he cried in an ugly manner. " That little girl is my life, I know you will think that I am trying to ckmail you into giving in to me, I am not¡­that child¡­ I was the one who held her first in my arms when she was born." He raised his hands with a foolish smile as he looked at Song Yan. " My daughter was busy with her acting, so I was the one who fed her, raised her and kept her close¡­little Mei is not just my granddaughter but she is my will to live after my wife passed away, if she dies then ¡­.then what will I have left to stay alive, isn''t¡­isn''t it better to just die?"


    " Father!"


    "Grandpa Au!"


    Wang Yufan and Au Lisha hurriedly tried to stop Old man Au from saying such words but he raised his hand and stopped them instead, as he turned to look at Song Yan with an expression that was full of humility and a sort of helplessness, he turned to look at Song Yan. " Miss, my pride doesn''t matter, I will give you anything that you want as my daughter promised. My Au family might not be as great as the Fu family but I can still give anything that you want whether its riches or antiques. Even if it''s the share of the Au family, I will let you have them as well, so please just this once forgive my stupid daughter."

 Chapter 135 Bad Things

    Song Yan sighed as she looked at Old man Au, though she wasn''t unwilling to save Au Mei, she still felt like she was letting Au Lisha off too easily for all the disrespectful words she has said to her. However, a child''s life was on the line and having lost her son in her past life, Song Yan knew what kind of feeling it was, so even though she was upset, she still helped Old man Au to stand up straight before taking a deep breath and saying, " If that''s the case, then I will begrudgingly agree to it." Then she raised her hands and showed five fingers before continuing, " I won''t ask for much just fifty million because the curse inflicted on your granddaughter is not an easy one to deal with, if I were to make a mistake or someone tried to disrupt me, I can easily lose my life. A vengeance like that, it''s hard to cure it for once and for all."


    Though the others would think that she was trying to take advantage of their situation by asking for such an outrageous sum, Song Yan wasn''t lying when she said that she could lose her life. This curse was a severe case of manifestation of evil spirits, even a novice would know that he needed to be prepared in case the curse was backfired, because if a curse of this level was rebounded then there was a chance that the one who interfered in the revenge of those spirits will die.


    Song Yan knew that the spirit''s master hired by Yu Yize will keep himself updated about what was going on with Au Mei. He was the one who intercepted in the revenge of these evil spirits and he was bound to endanger himself if the spirits found out that someone has tricked them.


    Evil spirits didn''t have much understanding of faces and names, they could only sense the natural Qi of the body, because half of Au Mei''s blood belonged to Yu Yize, she naturally shared the same Qi as Yu Yize. When the curse was broken bit by bit and transferred to a body that has the same matter-energy as Yu Yize, the spirits didn''t sense it but in case she was to break the curse, it will wake them up and then it will be simr to a situation of shaking up a hos'' nest.


    Song Yan knew that the second she started dealing with the curse, the spirit''s master would definitely get alert and will try to interfere in the process, when that happened Song Yan not only have to stop him but also take care of the curse.


    One mistake, a sudden loss of concentration and she will be the one who will pay dearly. A risk like this naturally deserves an exorbitant price like this.


    " Aunt...Please save me." A soft milky voice echoed in the ward as Au Lisha and everyone turned around in surprise, only to find that Au Mei who had been lying on the hospital bed, had woken up, her eyes looked weary and she seemed to be trembling slightly as well. " I ..*cough* ¡­ I have the money, I will pay you¡­please stop this ¡­it *sniff* hurts."


    " Little Mei! You are awake!" Au Lisha cried in surprise and rushed to take her daughter in her arm but thetter dodged her open arms and looked at her mother wordlessly. Surprised and hurt, Au Lisha looked at her daughter, " Little Mei?"


    Au Mei didn''t say anything and looked away upon seeing her mother''s hurt expression. So many times, she told her mother so many times that there was something wrong with the pastries that her father forced her into eating those pastries, how can she not be upset? If only her mother had believed her instead of her father then she wouldn''t be in so much pain.


    Old master Au sensed that something was wrong between the mother and daughter pair, so he hurriedly limped over to his granddaughter and carefully ced his old and worn-out hands on top of her head. "Little Mei, don''t worry grandpa will pay for your treatment, you just need to pay attention to your health and get well as soon as possible okay?" Then he looked at his daughter who was still looking at her daughter with a surprised expression on her face and sighed. " What are you dazing for? Go and bring some porridge for your daughter to eat, it''s a good thing that she has woken up but she is still weak, don''t leave her to stay hungry for long."


    Au Lisha snapped out of her daze and wiped her tears as she stammered, " R..right, I...I will go and cook the best porridge for my daughter." Then she reached her hand and tried to hold Au Mei''s hand but thetter jerked away, hurt shed on Au Lisha''s face and she swallowed the sob that was itching out of her throat. " I...I will go and get your favourite chicken soup and walnut porridge, just wait for me, okay baby."


    Then without waiting for Au Mei to say anything she rushed out maybe, Au Lisha knew that her daughter wasn''t going to respond to her.


    Once she was gone Au Mei peeked out of her nket and looked at Song Yan who was standing at the other end of the room and spoke in her milky voice, " Aunt will I be able to get well? Can you really cure me?" Although Au Mei was unconscious to the world, she was very much awake and could hear everything, though she didn''t understand half of the things that Song Yan said but she understood that she was very capable because only after she healed her, the pain in her body stopped. That was why Au Mei didn''t question Song Yan''s capabilities at all, she knew that only this aunt would be able to save her!


    Because unlike her mother she believed that she could see those bad things who always hurt her.

 Chapter 136 A Free Meal

    Song Yan''s expression softened as she walked to Au Mei and ced carefully ced her hand on the little girl''s stomach before instilling more of her Yang energy, though she didn''t want to waste any more of her Yang energy, it would be really cruel of her if she were to leave this young girl to suffer in pain.


    " I can help you," she said as she squeezed Au Mei''s soft, white cheeks. Seeing the dull finger marks around her throat she took out a first-grade safety talisman and handed it to her. " Remember to tie this around your neck, as long as you keep wearing it, those things will not be able to hurt you and will stay away."


    " Really?" asked Au Mei as she snuggled close to Song Yan, she didn''t know why she felt safe with this Aunt next to her but she felt like she has been sheltered under a protective and warm nket. One that scared the ugly things away, the second Aunt got close to her those things were scared away into hiding!


    " Really." assured Song Yan then she turned to look at Old man Au who was lovingly gazing at his granddaughter and said, " I can treat her curse but for that, I need you to find a red diamond," when Old man Au looked at her in surprise, she smiled and patiently exined. "It''s not for me, a curse is like energy¡­its neither a spirit nor a demon just a fragment of vengeance that has morphed into something much more evil. And because of this, I can not capture it nor can I destroy it, the only option is to transfer into a shell that''s strong enough to hold the curse in lest it breaks free again."


    Old man Au frowned and suddenly asked after thinking for a while, " If the curse can be transferred to something other than a living being why didn''t that master do it before? Instead of harming my daughter and granddaughter?"


    " Because he is not capable enough," said Song Yan with a casual shrug. " Transferring a curse to a shell takes much more power and cultivation that hecks that''s why he couldn''t do it and suggested such a cure to Yu Yize."


    "I see." Old man Au''s face turned heavy as he nodded.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Song Yan took her leave after she was done settling the matter of the Au family, though she and Fu Yu Sheng left together, she was surprised that Wang Yufan chased after them almost immediately.


    "Sister-inw, why didn''t you wait for me? I didn''t even get a chance to say thank you properly to you yet and you already walked out of the ward." As soon as Wang Yufan caught up with the two of them at the hospital entrance, he hurried over to them andined looking like a golden retriever who has been abandoned by his master.


    " Didn''t you thank me when you paid me the twenty million that you promised?" said Song Yan with a small smile.


    " How can that be enough Sister-inw? That was just the payment for your hard work it has nothing to do with the gratitude that I feel towards you. In fact, I haven''t even apologised for the trouble that I caused you," he added as he sheepishly rubbed the back of his nape. " I called you here and you were insulted without any reason, that shouldn''t have happened¡ª¡ª"


    "It is a great thing that you realise that such a thing shouldn''t have happened," before Song Yan could say anything Fu Yu Sheng narrowed his eyes and looked at Wang Yufan with unhappiness wafting all over his body. " If a young child''s life wouldn''t have been on the line, I wouldn''t have let this matter slide, Yufan¡ª¡ª"


    Song Yan ced her hand on his forearm and motioned him toe close. Frowning Fu Yu Sheng did as she asked and she carefully whispered in his ears, " What are you getting angry for? I have been insulted throughout our marriage by your family."


    That caused Fu Yu Sheng to shut up resentfully, he really can''t find a moment of peace because of his idiotic siblings.


    After she was done dealing with her husband, she turned to look at Wang Yufan and smiled pleasantly. " I am not upset but I would like it if there is no repetition of this or else I will make you run around the city ¡ª¡ª Naked." Does she look like she cannot take care of herself?


    For eight years when she needed him to protect her, he wasn''t there for her and now that she was capable of protecting herself he was standing up for her? What a joke. Now she had no use for him.


    Wang Yufan swallowed, he did not know whether Song Yan was joking with him or was she serious but he didn''t dare to take it as just a passing joke. He curled his lips in a smile and respectfully said, " Of course not, I wouldn''t dare. The next time someone tries to insult sister inw, I will fight with my life, with them."


    " That''s better but remember to do that before I arrive, because then I have to waste my time." Song Yan''s eyes curved up into crescents as she smiled causing goosebumps to break all over the two men, who shuddered under her dangerous smile. How can someone so pretty look like a witch?


    " Ah¡­Anyway, sister-inw, it''s almost lunchtime¡­ why don''t you twoe with me? I just found a really good restaurant just down thisne, their pecking roasted duck is the best." Wang Yufan suggested with a smile, disying his pearly white teeth. " My treat?"


    " Do you think I¡ª¡ª" Fu Yu Sheng who wanted to return home as soon as with his wife opened his mouth to reject the suggestion when someone painfully stomped on his foot. Surprised, he looked down and saw Song Yan digging her heel in the tip of his shoe, he slowly turned his face in her direction with a questioning look to which she simply smiled and whispered under her breath. "It''s a free meal, you better chose the rest of the words very carefully."


    Fu Yu Sheng visibly surrendered under her threat and fake smiled at Wang Yufan before saying, " Do you think that pecking duck will be enough? I need Zhajiangmian too."


    That day the CEO of the Fu corporation got his free Zhajiangmian.

 Chapter 137 Chu Lian’s Screams

    Chu Lian was sleeping peacefully on her bed when she was woken up by the sunlight flickering through the window, her eyebrows scrunched up and her lips curved up into an annoyed sneer. She was too tired after all,st night she had to act as a good wife and had to see her husband off, and now this ¡ª¡ª she turned around and faced the other side of the bed hoping that it will diminish the blinding light effect on her face but unexpectedly, today the sun was shining as brighter as ever and she couldn''t ignore the way her bedroom lit up.


    She started patting her bed trying to find the remote to switch on the blinding to block the sunlight when he hand fell on something rough and scrapped. Chu Lian frowned as she carefully examined the thing and was surprised to find that it was a human hand, smiling she patted the hand and shyly said, " Umm, so you missed me so much huh, darling that you came two days earlier? You are too sweet."


    Then she lovingly caressed the hand and added with a slight grimace. " You must have been skipping on moisturiser again aren''t you, you shouldn''t do that, just look how rough your skin has gotten, Brother Song." When she didn''t hear a response, Chu Lian thought that her Brother Song was asleep, so she smiled and tucked in closer before tugging his hand over her waist, as a mistress, she knew all the tactics to make a man''s desire re up for her. With her skills, she can make any man let loose ¡ª¡ªhuh?


    She was thinking about making her Brother Song''s desire let loose, howe his hand was the one that became¡ª¡ª loose? Stunned, she opened her eyes and came face to face with a dried, shrivel-up corpse whose eyes were missing and his mouth was opened in a silent scream, with her heart thudding against her chest, she looked down and what she saw made her almost pass out again.


    Because in her hand she was holding the ripped-out arm of the corpse!


    Screaming in terror, she threw the arm away and scampered back, falling on her butt as she did that. However, at the moment Chu Lian couldn''t care less about anything or anyone, all she knew was that she was hugging a corpse and maybe slept with it for an entire night.


    Bile rose in her mouth as she iled her hands and rushed to the bathroom where she washed her hand over and over again while vomiting whatever that she had in her stomach. A corpse, she slept with a corpse!


    Chu Lian''s scream wasn''t small at all, Song Lan who was sleeping in her room peacefully was startled as she jumped out of the bed. When she realised what was happening, a disgruntled glint shed in her eyes. Seriously? She worked the entire week and finally got a chance to take a break yet her mother screamed so loud that the drums of her ears started to ring and she even disturbed her sleep! What the hell?


    Annoyed, she got off her bed and then without looking at the mirror strode out of the room.


    "Mom! What''s the matter with you? Why are you screaming like that? Are you out of your mind?" Song Lan who marched inside her mother''s room full of rage didn''t notice the ck and rotting corpse on the bed, instead, all her attention was on her mother who was washing her hand until they turned red, seeing how intensely her mother was washing her hands, Song Lan''s frown deepened. " What are doing, you will start bleeding?"


    Chu Lian was so engrossed in washing her hands that she didn''t hear a thing that Song Lan said, who got extremely annoyed by how her mother was ignoring her. She was the one who woke her up and now she was ignoring her? What did she mean by this? Song Lan raised her hand and patted Chu Lian''s shoulder causing thetter to look up and look over her shoulder.


    Chu Lian who already received the scare of her life early in the morning jumped after seeing Song Lan''s face and shrieked, " Ahhh! A monster! Help me! Help me!"


    Scared worse than a scaredy-cat, Chu Lian started iling her hands, as she hit Song Lan left and right¡ª¡ª front and down. " Get away from me, Get away from me!"


    "Mom! Mommm! MOM!" Song Lan who was beaten by her mother sped her wrists and strapped her hand to her sides and looked at her mother in disbelief and anger. But because she was shocked after seeing her mother acting up like this Song Lan was too surprised to stay angry at her mother. " What''s the matter with you? I am Song Lan! Your Lan''er!"


    Only then did Chu Lian woke up from her daze and stopped struggling, she looked at the woman in front of her and carefully studied her face and sure enough the woman standing in front of her was her daughter, Chu Lian was shocked as she cupped her daughter''s face and turned it left and right with her eyes shaking in incredulity. " Lan''er? How¡­How did this happen to you?"


    Song Lan pulled a long face as she wrenched her face out of her mother''s clutches and asked in a huff. " What happened to me? Aren''t I alright? It''s you, you are the one who is screaming and yelling like a banshee early in the morning. What''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Lian shook her head as she dragged Song Lan to the mirror in the en suite bathroom, thetter looked at her in distaste as she tried to get rid of her hold. " What are you doing¡ª¡ª"


    " This ¡­ I am asking you, how did this happen?" Chu Lian pushed Song Lan in front of the mirror and pointed at her face. Song Lan followed her direction and looked up in the mirror with a scowl.


    And then two secondster another scream resonated in the Song mansion.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 138 Call The Sect

    Song Lan clutched her face as she shook her head while retreating. " This... This how did this happen? I was fine till yesterday, how can my skin be like this all of a sudden?"


    She wasn''t overreacting in the slightest, she was indeed shocked by what she was seeing. Her skin which was as pale as moonlight yesterday was now back to its originalplexion¡ª¡ª if not it looked even darker than her realplexion and what was more her skin looked ky with boils covering her entire face before trailing down her neck. Her irises quivered as she looked at her mother in shock, " How can this happen to me? Wasn''t the luck snatching array supposed to keep me as pretty as Song Yan? Howe this ¡­ this happened to me?"


    " Didn''t I already warn you? Even if we haven''t checked the array since the master is not here¡­ there is a possibility that she might have broken the array." Though Chu Lian did go to check whether the array was broken or not, she did that when it was bright, she couldn''t sense anything and without the master, she wasn''t stupid enough to jump in the pit either. So, she could only make guesses at the moment. " I told you to bring that Yang girl here but you didn''t, now what can I do for you?"


    When Song Lan thought about Yang Junyi, her expression turned dark. "It''s not like I am not trying hard to snatch her luck, I don''t know what happened just a few days ago, she was licking my toes like a good bitch but all of a sudden she stoppeding to see me. When I tried to call her, she didn''t pick up the call. What am I supposed to do now? Drag her out of her house?"


    ? Song Lan didn''t know that Fu Yu Sheng used one of the subsidiarypanies of the Fu corporation and sent a bigger and better offer to the Yang family with the terms and conditions that Yang Junyi will be in charge of it, so of course, Yang Junyi had no time to pay attention to Song Lan and she didn''t even need to pay any attention to Song Lan anymore given that her grandfather''spany was now saved.


    So, why will she waste her time sucking up to Song Lan?


    Chu Lian frowned as she pursed her lips and banged her fists on the sink. " That b*tch if I knew that she would be this troublesome I would have killed her long ago, who would have expected that she would find a master better than the one we have! She actually dared to scare me! See if I don''t kill her one day!"


    " Scare you?" Song Lan, who was carefully looking at her face turned to look at her mother and asked, " What do you mean by scared you?"


    For two seconds Chu Lian hesitated then she slowly dragged her daughter to the door of the en-suite bathroom and pointed at her bed, thetter followed the direction in which her mother was pointing and sucked in a breath before stumbling back. " Is that a¡ª¡ª-"


    " A shrunken corpse," muttered Chu Lian as she unhappily clenched her fingers and then unclenched them. " I can''t even understand how she found a master who knows dark arts so severe and advanced, if only ¡­if only we had him by our side then we wouldn''t have to worry about anything. We could have always taken care of small flies like her at any time."


    Song Lan swallowed hard but then she thought about something and snickered. " Who says that we cannot find a master stronger than hers? He might be good at what he does but he surely isn''t a good man is he? I bet he would do anything as long as we give him enough money, what do you say mother? At least then she will know why she shouldn''t have messed around with us."


    She touched her face and a ruthless glint shed in her eyes. " If only she wasn''t born that all her luck would have belonged to me, that old man Gu proimed in the past that the eldest daughter of the Song family will be a woman of great destiny! If only that b*tch hadn''t been born then all of this would have been mine from the beginning, she was the one who stole my destiny and that too by just a few months, what right does she have to y around with me like this huh?"


    When Song Lan was saying all this she didn''t see that her mother''s expression has gone weird, she was too angry to see anything else other than the rage she was feeling. And when she looked up, Chu Lian already morphed her expression to that of an understanding and sympathetic one. " You are right, without Song Yan, you would have been the eldest miss of the Song family and no one would have stood in your way, it''s such a shame that this destiny was robbed of you."


    Then she peered over her shoulder and trembled. " But what are we going to do now? We can''t leave a corpse out here, what if someone sees it?"


    Song Lan stiffened as she peered out of the bathroom with one eye open but then her courage failed and she dropped the intention of looking outpletely. " I think that we should call the Blood demon sect and ask them to clean up, from the clothes the corpse is wearing, it looks like he is the master''s disciple."


    Chu Lian was even more hesitant after listening to this, as she folded her arms and looked at her daughter. "Wouldn''t the master me us? After all his disciple died because of us?"


    "Why would he me us? We didn''t do anything, even he knows that we have not an ounce of knowledge about the dark arts, with him around, we never needed to do that, if anything its good that he gets angry because then at least he would kick Song Yan out of her high horse that she is riding after getting a master." Song Lan whispered deviously. " It would be better if he kills her."

 Chapter 139 Fox Demoness

    A/n: sorry for short chapter we have a power outage and its 24 hours since then my Lappy isn''t charged. Only I know how I was able to write this much


    On one hand, Chu Lian and Song Lan were having a good time and on another hand, Song Yan was having the time of her life as she took a bite of the pecking duck. Though she was supposed to be keeping her diet in check, she wouldn''t be willing to say no to a free meal ticket either, as she chewed the deliciously savoury meat, she couldn''t help but relish the taste¡­ah, a five-star meal was indeed better than others. The meat was fresh and the vours were carefully blended in, though her sister-inw''s cooking was really good¡­ in the end, she has to skimp and save money and couldn''t buy fresh meat and that greatly diminished the taste of the dishes that she cooked.


    Fu Yu Sheng watched Song Yan happily munch on the pecking duck meat and felt a bit sullen, was it really good? It tasted pretty normal to him andpared to all the dishes that were cooked by the chef of the Fu family this meal couldn''t be considered that delicious either can it? He picked up a piece of the pecking duck meat that was served on the table and carefully took a bite of it before gulping it down with the tea that was served together with the dishes.


    Blegh, it wasn''t even on par with the cooking of the Fu family''s chefs was there any reason for her to get so happy? How would Fu Yu Sheng know that the reason this meal tasted really good to Song Yan was that she was eating a good meal after a very long time? When she was a ghost, she could of course not eat anything¡­ and when she returned to her past, she walked away from the Fu family to avoid getting entangled with Song Lan headlong back then since she wasn''t that powerful enough to take care of all the schemes that she has in that scheming little head of hers.


    So, from then on she has been eating home-cooked meals only and thest delicious thing she ate was the King crab meat that Fu Yu Sheng treated her with but back then she was too worried about her son that she couldn''t even taste it properly. Now everything was good and she was calm as well, so she didn''t have to worry about anything and could enjoy her meal in peace.


    Wang Yufan saw that Song Yan was enjoying her meal and secretly heaved a sigh of relief, at least she was in a good mood now. "Sister-inw, about Little Mei what is the right time to take care of her curse?"


    Song Yan wiped the oil and sauce that was sticking to the corner of her lips before answering. " It would be best if the curse is broken as soon as possible, after all, bandaging a festering wound doesn''t heal it, at most, it dys the suffering one has to suffer. I have bounded the curse at a single spot and stopped it from spearheading all over her body but that definitely doesn''t mean that we can leave it at that we have to take care of it as soon as possible, because the more you dy it the stronger it will be. And if that happens it might break through the barrier that I have put on it."


    Wang Yufan pursed his lips as he ced the chopsticks that he was holding in his hands down, looks like he has to look for a red diamond and bring it back immediately. As he was thinking about it, a thought came to his mind and he looked at Song Yan before asking "Sister-inw you said that once the curse is broken it will be rebounded does that mean that Yu Yize has to pay for what he did ?"


    "That goes without saying," said Song Yan as she took a sip of her tea and ced it down. " He was the one who cast the curse of Little Mei, once it''s broken both he and the master would have to suffer in ce of Little Mei."


    " Even if you trap the curse?"


    " Even if I trap the curse," affirmed Song Yan. " Trapping a curse is a different thing and it''s getting rebounded because it was broken, is another thing."


    Before Wang Yufan could say anything, a sensual voice called out to him from behind. " Brother Yufan, you are here?"


    Everyone who was sitting at the table looked up in the direction from where the voice came from. Song Yan who raised her head and saw a woman in her twenties walking over to Wang Yufan, her eyes distinctly narrowed when she noticed the fluffy tail that was poking out of her skirt, however, she was the only one who saw it other than her no one noticed anything.


    " Brother Yufan, what are you doing here?" asked the woman as she strode closer to Wang Yufan and tucked a long strand of hair behind her ear. " You wereing here but you didn''t even call me? Don''t you think that you are putting too much of a distance between us? When we were young we used toe here every day."


    " Chu Chu, don''t be like this," though Wang Yufan seemed to be reprimanding her, his tone was full of doting as he looked at her with eyes that were full of love. Song Yan''s eyes narrowed and then her gaze darted to the dark red hue on the waterline of Chu Chu''s eyes, and her spine straightened with caution. This woman wasn''t as simple as she looked.


    Chu Chu smiled and looked at Wang Yufan before her gaze slid to Fu Yu Sheng and her eyes slowly lit up. This man¡­ his Yang energy was far better than Wang Yufan''s. " Brother Yufan this is¡­?" She naively tilted her head and looked in Fu Yu Sheng''s direction, seeing this Song Yan hurriedly raised her feet and stomped on Fu Yu Sheng''s causing him to jump in surprise as he looked at her with an incredulous expression.


    However, she paid no attention to his expression instead all her attention was on the woman who was eyeing her man. If this was a normal woman she wouldn''t have paid any heed to her but the thing was that this woman was not a normal woman, forget about being a normal woman, she wasn''t even a woman! Instead, she was a fallen fox demon!


    A fox demon was supposed to be wise and considerably intelligent whenpared to humans but fallen fox demons were wicked beings, those who have been cast aside for their arrogance and greed would slowly sumb to a stage so low that they will have no difference whenpared to malevolent spirits who relied on sucking the Yang of human beings.


    And from what Song Yan could see, she was certain that either this woman was a fallen fox demon or she was possessed by one ¡ª¡ª¡ª however, her soul was in too much harmony for her to be possessed by one.


    With those red-hued eyes, she most probably depended on men for sucking their bodies dry of their Yang energies and then killing them.


    Now this woman was eyeing her husband, of course, she have to be very careful. Even though she had no ns of reconciling with Fu Yu Sheng, she wouldn''t like her hair to go greener than a f*cking pasture.


    " This is my childhood friend, Fu Yu Sheng," Wang Yufan introduced as he pointed at Fu Yu Sheng with a smile. "Brother Fu, this is my friend from the race track Jiang Chu Chu."


    Fu Yu Sheng was busy wondering about why his feet were being drilled by Song Yan''s heel and didn''t pay any attention to Jiang Chu Chu except ncing at her for a few moments before his gaze flickered and he turned to look at Song Yan again with a questioning nce.


    Jiang Chu Chu''s smile stiffened before she turned to look at Wang Yufan again and asked in an excited voice, " I haven''t seen you at the race track for a while, when are youing back?"


    Just listening to the name of the race track was enough to make Wang Yufan shudder, he shook his head and looked at Jiang Chu Chu with a slightly apologetic smile, " I am afraid that it''s not possible, you were not there and have no idea how bad my ident was, I nearly lost my life¡­ I think it''s better for me not to go back to the racing track anymore."


    Jiang Chu Chu licked her lips and inwardly heaved a sigh of relief at least her powers were still working. Then she smiled and patted Wang Yufan''s shoulder before looking at him anxiously. " ident? Why didn''t you tell me?" Then her gaze snapped to Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng before she smilingly added, " You havepany today, we will talk tomorrow, alright? Same ce? Same time?"


    " Sure," Wang Yufan agreed without much thought making Song Yan facepalm, seriously ¡­ no wonder this guy still had a ck Qi hovering over his head.

 Chapter 140 Men Are Pigs

    Once Jiang Chu Chu was gone, Song Yan looked at Wang Yufan who was gazing at the disappearing back of the woman and sneered, " If you want to live a long life, you better stay away from that woman."


    "What?" Wang Yufan was stunned by these shocking words and whipped his head to look at Song Yan in surprise. " What do you mean by this sister-inw?"


    " I mean exactly what you heard," said Song Yan and when she saw that Wang Yufan still looked a bit shocked and confused by what she said, she snorted and coldly asked a question, " Why do you even like that woman?"


    Song Yan''s question wasn''t weird and even Wang Yufan thought that he will be able to tell countless good things about Jiang Chu Chu to Song Yan but as he opened his mouth with eyes shining with excitement, he realised that he couldn''te up with anything. Visibly bemused, he thought about the question again and again and finally came up with, " Because she is beautiful?"


    Even though he felt like the answer was too superficial, how can he like a woman just based on her looks?


    Song Yan snorted after listening to his answer. " The wise woman was right, men really are pigs."


    Wang Yufan: "¡­." Wait let me have another chance I can do better!


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­." Why was I dragged into this? I haven''t even looked at my wife much less anyone else!


    "Sister-inw, I¡­" Wang Yufan wanted to say something to defend himself but the funny thing was that he couldn''t think of anything. He tried to think of Jiang Chu Chu''s redeeming qualities but couldn''t the only thing that came to his head was that she was a very beautiful woman, other than that he couldn''t think of anything.


    " All right, all right," said Song Yan as she rolled her eyes at Wang Yufan. " I will let you on another secret, that woman is a fallen fox demon, she must have done something terrible to be abandoned in the mortal realm, you better stay away from her because every touch of her will sucks your life force." She paused and then for the sake of increasing the severity of the situation added, " She is the reason you were entangled in the ident as well, she will suck all your Yang energy away and that will make you vulnerable to the attacks of the Yin energy, if you want to stay alive, keep a veryrge distance between her and you because every time you won''t be as lucky."


    Wang Yufan was so scared that his chopsticks fell out of his hands and fell on the floor, his eyes quivered as he looked at Song Yan. "Sister-inw, why is it that I am being attacked by these things left and right?"


    " Because you are born lucky," said Song Yan with a casual shrug. " to them you are like their own brand of drug they can''t help but take a bite of you, and what''s more your Yang energy is no strong enough to ward off ghosts."


    Unlike Fu Yu Sheng who can take care of a mountain of ghosts with his Yang energy, the guy was seriously God''s favourite child not only was he born with extremely fortunate luck but his Yang energy was also iparable to the men his age.


    Wang Yufan felt like he was having a mid-life crisis as he immediately whipped out his phone and said, "Sister-inw, I saw that you have a bit more talismans in your bag can you sell them to me?"


    God, he really was living a dangerous life, wasn''t he? He was gued with danger, left and right, front and back.


    Song Yan naturally had no problem, she was very happy to sell those talismans including having a free meal.


    " Are you really that happy because of a free meal?" asked Fu Yu Sheng as the two of them stepped out of the restaurant and walked towards his car.


    " Why won''t I be happy?" shot back Song Yan as if she couldn''t believe that he was asking such a question. "It''s free food, who doesn''t like free food? You can literally stop someone in the middle of the street and tell them that you are treating them to a free meal at a five-star restaurant, lets''s see how they react."


    Fu Yu Sheng had nothing to say to her over this, he seemed to have learned that no matter how hard he tried, he will never be able to win any arguments with Song Yan, so he just sighed before opening the door of the passenger''s seat. " Get in."


    Song Yan pursed her lips feeling a bit annoyed, what was with him and that authoritative voice of his? Like he expected her to follow whatever he says? " Who said that I aming with you? Don''t you need to go and see your mistress?"


    It was safe to say that Fu Yu Sheng received the shock of the century as he coughed out loud after choking on air and sputtered, " Mistress? Since when did I have a mistress?"


    He was having a hard time with one alone like he couldn''t even understand how men were able to keep a side chick next to them when they had a wife? Were they not scared of losing their puny lives?


    " Yeah, your office." When Fu Yu Sheng looked at her like he couldn''t stand her anymore, she rolled her eyes and looked away. " What are you looking at me like that? Am I not saying the truth? You are more attentive to your office than you have ever been attentive to me."


    " So, you don''t have to put your work on hold because of me and waste your time chaperoning me here and there, I can return home in a cab."


    Fu Yu Sheng felt his forehead throb, as he pinched the space between his eyebrows. " Just get in Yan''er, we will talk it out inside the car," then he motioned around the small crowd that was gathered around to watch the drama. " Or do you want to let others see a joke?"

 Chapter 141 I Was Your Best Choice

    Song Yan rolled her eyes but she too sensed that it wasn''t the right ce or time to act up, so she silently got inside and sat in the passenger''s seat, a secondter Fu Yu Sheng got inside and strapped his seatbelt before gunning the engine.


    The two of them were silent for a few minutes until he pulled out of the driving lot before Song Yan turned to him and said somewhat forcefully, " You saw Chen Chen''s reaction right? He doesn''t want to be the young master of the Fu family anymore, so why don''t you let us go? I mean it''s not toote, you can still get married and have another kid and from what I can see you don''t have the patience or the time to win me or Chen Chen back either."


    Fu Yu Sheng clutched the steering wheel tightly in his hands before he took a deep breath and then gritted out. " I have told you already I am not going to divorce you, we had problems yes, I made mistakes, also yes¡­ but I am willing to make up for the time that we have lost, if you want I will even get on my knees if you want¡­but breaking up my family when I am prepared to attempt to save it, I don''t see the point."


    Song Yan looked away and then muttered somewhat resentfully. " And I don''t see the point in trying to save it, you have been gone for eight years!"


    Eight years!Eight years! Damn it, he was tired of listening to the same thing again and again. He grounded his teeth and harshly clutched the steering wheel and turned to look at her as he snapped, " Whose fault do you think it was that I had to stay away from you guys for eight years?"


    However, a secondter awkwardness shed in his eyes as he looked away. Song Yan''s eyes narrowed as she took in his evasive actions. " Whose fault was it?"


    He didn''t answer as he kept looking ahead, and Song Yan repeated. " Whose fault was it?"


    " We will talk at home," was all he said which basically means that he will escape the second he found the chance, frustrated with his attitude. Song Yan stretched her hands and swerved the steering wheel causing Fu Yu Sheng to press on the breaks immediately. " What''s the matter with you?" As they dodged a car that was hurtling in their direction, Fu Yu Sheng snapped at her.


    "Have you lost your freaking mind," he said looking at her like he couldn''t believe the reckless act she had just done. " You got to be¡ª¡ª" rest of his words were cut off when the walkie-talkie beeped and he picked it up before he answered, " No, I am alright. Yes, it was a mistake on my part. No, you don''t have toe up and check anything, we are fine."


    Once he was done getting his overprotective bodyguards off his back, he turned to look at Song Yan again but this time much calmer than before. " Why did you do that?"


    " Because you would have avoided answering my question if I didn''t do it." Song Yan flicked her hair behind her shoulders. " I don''t want you dodging my questions again."


    "I never avoided your questions," retorted Fu Yu Sheng to which Song Yan snorted.


    " Oh yes, you have in fact you have avoided my questions every time you did not want to answer me, you were doing it right now as well," she said as she took off her seatbelt and turned to face Fu Yu Sheng with an air of determination. " And now you better tell me what is it that caused you to leave so abruptly and whose fault was it? No, I mean you should tell me it right now, because I am tired of hearing that you had a reason and what not, I mean you could have¡ª¡ª"


    ? " Your father," said Fu Yu Sheng taking off his sses as he ced them on the dashboard and looked at her with a twisted grin and tipped her gaping mouth that she didn''t even know was open. " What you don''t believe it?"


    Song Yan really did not believe what he said but then she thought about how her father changed over the years and she couldn''t bring herself to defend that man and she knew that Fu Yu Sheng will never lie, either he will hide the truth or tell it straightforwardly.


    She opened her mouth and closed it but she couldn''t bring herself to say anything after a long time, she turned in her seat as all the hot air in her body left her and all she could think about was how was she supposed to say anything to Fu Yu Sheng when the person who ruined her marriage for her was her own father?


    She looked down at her hands that were sitting on herp and while she was doing this, Fu Yu Sheng didn''t say anything. He simply gunned the engine and once again started driving the car.


    " It does not change anything," said Song Yan after a long time. " Those years you have lost they can''t be brought back, I don''t see why to fight for a marriage that has no love left in it."


    At her words, Fu Yu Shengughed.


    Stunned, she looked at him. " What are youughing at? I didn''t say anything funny."


    "Oh you did, you just said that no love is left in our marriage," Fu Yu Sheng coldly hummed as he put on the sses and then tilted his head slightly towards her. " We never had any love between us, Yan''er. This marriage was and has been built on nothing but mutual interests. Tell me how will there be love when we didn''t even love each other in the beginning."


    Song Yan sucked in a breath, though she knew that he only treated her as a responsibility, but it was still hurtful after listening to him say it. " I know that you never loved me but I¡ª¡ª"


    "It wasn''t just me, Yan''er." Fu Yu Sheng as he pulled into the driveway of the apartment building and looked at her with a sneer. " I am your best choice, aren''t I? That''s what you said to me when I asked you why you wanted to marry me, didn''t you? As your best choice, didn''t I do a good job?" Then before she could any thing, he opened his door and walked out.

 Chapter 142 Might As Well Eighteen Years To Forgive Him.

    Song Yan was lying on top of her bed with her arm resting over her eyes.


    '' I was your second choice.''


    Honestly, she has no memory left of the time when she was chasing Fu Yu Sheng but she knew that the old her must have said something like that because that was what she had in her mind when she started chasing him. He was good-looking, rich and a wonderful man who would rather jump off the building than cheat on her even under the effect of an aphrodisiac.


    But she didn''t remember when exactly she said that to him¡­ she shut her eyes close hoping when she couldn''t remember a thing. This was a mistake, everything from the start to finish, she wished she could say that he was wrong, that she really loved him ¡ª¡ª then howe her feeling eventually faded?


    Lovests for long right?


    " God what a mess," she pushed herself off the bed and then walked over to the balcony before peering into Fu Yu Sheng''s apartment, he left after dropping her. She wanted to say something to him when he was leaving but eventually, nothing came to her mind, what was she supposed to say anyway?


    This marriage was a mistake. As Fu Yu Sheng said, it was nothing but a sham of marriage between two people who came together because of their mutual benefits.


    A sigh escaped her lips as she leaned on the railings of the balcony and pressed her face against her arms that were folded on the cold metal of the railing.


    " If you mind it so much, why not try to give him a chance?" asked a voice, when she turned her head, she saw Fang Yanli hovering in the air behind her while picking on her ckened nails. "It''s not like he is going to ask you to jump into a normal rtionship with him, he just wants to give your marriage a try and you can be mad at him while you are giving him the chance as well, make him grind what his momma gave him to win you back."


    " It was never about my anger or his mistakes," said Song Yan as she returned to her room afraid that someone would see her talking to air. " I left him because staying with him would have endangered Chen Chen."


    " And it''s going to happen anyway," said Fang Yanli as she swooped down to stand on the floor like a human, and grimaced when Song Yan hiked a brow, Fang Yanli mumbled unhappily. " I don''t like being at eye level with humans, anyway what I was saying was that Song Lan wille after you no matter what you do, even if you somehow push your husband and make him marry that woman, she will stille after you in the fear that Fu Yu Sheng will have you in his heart after marrying her."


    She shrugged and continued, " She is a petty woman, to begin with, do you think that she will stop after finding out that you are no longer an obstacle in her and Fu Yu Sheng''s marriage? Then you might as well say that you have thrown the five hundred years of cultivation down the drain because I will tell you that she wille after you. A woman''s jealousy is way scarier than you think it is, as long as you are alive she will not leave you alone."


    After saying all that, she paused and then with a gloomy expression added, " You are lucky that he is even willing to give it a try, even for the sake of his son or the teachings that he has learned in the Fu family. Many men would just go and look for another woman."


    Song Yan understood why Fang Yanli was saying this, back then Fang Yanli''s mother left the house after a fight with her husband, instead of bringing his wife back, Fang Yanli''s father went ahead and cheated.


    " So are you saying that I should be thanking him for doing the bare minimum?" asked Song Yan in frustration. Shouldn''t Fang Yanli support her? Why was she taking Fu Yu Sheng''s side?


    " I am not saying that," said Fang Yanli with an eye roll. " I am all about supporting women''s empowerment but he is not a bad man, Song Yan." She emphasised as she strode closer and held Song Yan''s hand making her shiver slightly because of her cold touch. " He is a man willing to change and from what I heard, it was your father who was behind his abrupt departure. He made mistakes, you are right about that but mistakes can be redeemed, I mean it''s not like he killed someone?"


    " I¡ª¡ª" began Song Yan but Fang Yanli smiled at her knowingly. " I know that you are not sure, why not start from scratch and slowly let him be a part of your and Chen Chen''s life? Of course, this slow pace can go on for years, no one is going to say anything, will they? He took eight years to ask for forgiveness, you can take another ten to forgive him."


    Song Yan smiled at her words, that''s right. Fu Yu Sheng took eight years toe back, she might as well take sixteen to forgive him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mom!" The door of her room was pushed open and Fu Chen who has gone out to y in the park next to the building rushed inside the room and hugged Song Yan''s calf. " Aunt bought me a cotton candy!"


    Song Yanughed turning her attention to Fu Chen, she wiped the cotton candy kes that were sticking to Fu Chen''s lips. " Did you thank your aunt?"


    " I did!" said Fu Chen puffing out his little chest. " I even shared my cotton candy with her."


    Wei Mingzhi heard his words when she came to give Song Yan, Fu Chen''s cap that he left behind andughed softly. " Yes, our Chen Chen is a very smart child."


    Listening to his aunt''s praise Fu Chen''s small face went even red.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 143 Swipe It.

    Song Yan chuckled when she saw her son''s red face and his failed attempts at hiding his small figure behind her legs. Seeing his small antics, the remaining sadness lingering in Song Yan''s heart finally eased, she picked him up in her arms and nuzzled her nose against his. " Why are you getting shy for now?"


    Fu Chen made a tittering sound that was a bit embarrassed and sounded like ''the'' before he buried his face in the crook of his mother''s neck, hoping to hide from the world.


    Song Yan and Wei Mingzhi saw his actions and both of them silentlyughed before Wei Mingzhi raised her hand and handed Fu Chen''s cap that he has left behind in the park. " I came here to return this, he was ying with the other kids of the building andpletely forgot about this cap of his," she smiled as she waved it in the air and pressed it on Fu Chen''s head. " Next time make sure that you wear it properly or else it will look like I am bringing back a cooked octopus."


    Fu Chen flushed even more because he hardly got a chance to y with his peer mates when he was at the Fu household, he got a bit too excited and ran around the park a lot causing his aunt to chase after him. At that time he didn''t think much of it but now that he was back, he couldn''t help but think that he yed a little too wildly.


    "Sorry aunt," he mumbled softly


    " I am really sorry about this," said Song Yan as she took the cap off Fu Chen''s head and ced it on the cab before ruffling his hair. " He must have tired you a lot if he was running around like a spinning top."


    "It''s all right," said Wei Mingzhi as she patted Fu Chen''s back reassuringly that she wasn''t mad at him. " It wasn''t much troublepared to the other kids in the park, he was a bit toned down."


    She then pped her hands and smiled apologetically. " Look at this I forgot why I came looking for you, your brother called and he said that he will be having dinner outside with his colleagues in his office, apparently he is going to a well-known restaurant for seafood, all alone." Wei Mingzhi looked pretty angry when she mentioned this. " That''s why I was thinking whether we should have a hot pot as well."


    Song Yan didn''t even get a chance to answer before Fu Chen whipped his head and looked at his aunt while gulping his saliva. He didn''t seem to know what it was but it must have sounded tasty to him because he looked excited just at the very thought of having hotpot.


    Seeing his excitement, Song Yan couldn''t refuse and somewhat embarrassingly said, " If you don''t mind, sister-inw will you let me bring the ingredients for the hotpot?"


    Wei Mingzhi smilingly waved her hand as she refused, " There is no need for you to run around aftering back from work, is it? It''s just a few things I can still manage." Then she pumped her fists as she hyped herself. " I might not look like it but I have saved a lot of money."


    Song Yan didn''t have any doubts regarding Wei Mingzhi''s ability to save but she still insisted on buying the ingredients, after all, she was having ''A-ss'' duck meat while her sister-inw was running around taking care of her son. This was the least she could do.


    So, she took Fu Chen to the supermarket that was just around the corner at a distance of ten minutes walk.


    " Woah, mommy look at this!" Fu Chen who never stepped out of the Fu family because he was greatly protected by his father who didn''t allow him to out of the house gushed at the sight of all the packets of meat that were piled on the supermarket''s shelf. " There is so much meat! Are we buying all of it?"


    Song Yan knocked his head with her forefinger and lightly chided him. " What are you talking about, can you even eat this much?" That was what she said but under Fu Chen''s persuasion, she still brought three packets of frozen meat.


    Apart from that, she brought a lot of vegetables that made Fu Chen make a gagging gesture.


    " Keep doing it and you will be the one eating most of the vegetables tonight," warned Song Yan, she has noticed that Fu Chen has started to skip his vegetables since her brother doted on him a lot and would willingly eat all the bell peppers and what not that Fu Chen secretly snuck in his bowl. " And today your uncle will not be there to save you either."


    Immediately, Fu Chen straightened up. He not only stopped pestering Song Yan for not buying any veggies but he also started to help her by picking the ones he could handle. The two of them shopped around for a while before Song Yan was done with her shopping and walked through the aisles of the supermarket and headed to the cashier counter to pay the money when her phone started ringing.


    Surprised, she took it out of her back pocket and saw that it was an unknown number, not wanting to talk in front of the receptionist, she made a gesture of ''one minute'' and walked to a corner and picked up the call.


    Fu Chen who was left behind looked at the cashier and then at his mother who was talking on the phone, then he looked at the cashier again and smiled awkwardly.


    The cashier smiled at him and then softly whispered. " If your mother doesn''te in the next five minutes you will be paying for all the groceries."


    Fu Chen: "¡­" was that a threat?


    He looked at his mother back and then hesitated before taking out the ck card that his father gave him thest time and said that with an arrogance that was quite simr to Fu Yu Sheng. " Swipe it."


    The cashier who just wanted to joke with the young boy: "¡­." Was this a ck card?


    a/n: I pulled a nerve in the left shoulder it was hard to write the chapter by one hand any grammatical mistake please tell me I will change it.

 Chapter 144 Do..Not..Interfere.

    " Hello?" said Song Yan as she picked up the call not knowing that behind her, her son was acting like the big CEOs in the dramas. "This is Song Yan speaking who is this?"


    " ¡­.Miss Song, it''s me¡­" a hesitant female voice answered causing Song Yan''s brows to scrunch up even more. She couldn''t figure out who was calling her with all the static noise that wasing from the background. " Umm, it''s me¡­"


    " What are you going on it''s me? It''s me?" snapped an elderly voice filled with vigour and then there was a sound of the phone being snatched followed by another round of scolding. "It''s me ¡­it''s me, are you a superstar or what that she is going to realise who is calling her from just one call."


    " But dad, I am a superstar."


    " Don''t correct me, you idiot. I am the reason you are here!" snapped the elderly man before putting the phone closer to his ear and speaking on the speaker. " Hello, Miss Song! It''s me, grandpa Au. You remember me right?"


    " I do, we just met a few hours ago, grandpa," answered Song Yan a bit amused by the bantering that she just heard. " Is there something the matter?"


    " Well, it''s like this ¡­" Grandpa Au hesitated as he carefully seemed to be pondering over what he was going to say before he cleared his throat and hesitatingly asked, " Miss Song, is it..is it necessary that we get you a red diamond? No, I was wondering whether or not a normal diamond would be all right?"


    Song Yan frowned as she looked over her shoulder to see Fu Chen who puffed his chest like he has done something big. She would have asked what he was doing but then her attention was diverted to the call again as Grandpa Au called her name, " Miss Song?"


    ? " I wouldn''t have asked for a red diamond if a simple diamond would have worked," said Song Yan as she answered Old man Au''s questions. " Children like pretty and vibrant things, the more beautiful the more they are attracted to it. I asked for red because even though Yu Yize didn''t kill children of a particr gender, from what I can see is that the death of girl child was a lot more whenpared to boys. The spirits that Little Mei can see also belong to girls, the vengeance of those girls is significantly higher than that of boys and that''s why I asked for the colour red, girls like vibrant colours and the curse will be easily transferred to a blood-red diamond than an ordinary one."


    Then she thought about something and asked, " Why¡­did something happen?"


    Old master Au was hesitant at first but after a while, he told her what was happening, turns out that there was suddenly a shortage of blood-red diamonds, they were rare, to begin with, and now that another business tycoon was suddenly interested in buying all red diamonds, Old master Au, no matter how hard he tried and how much money he was ready to spend, he couldn''t get his hands on a red diamond.


    And that was when he applied all his efforts and called all his contacts.


    Such a situation happened to him for the first time, before this he could buy literally anything without this much trouble. It was as if some supernatural power was working against him and no matter how much he tried to fight it, there was nothing he could do.


    In the beginning, he thought that maybe he was thinking too much but then just an hour ago he received a call from his old friend who owned a jewellery shop. Old man Au was certain that he would be able to buy a red diamond from him and he was even prepared to get his hands on one when his old mate told him that the only red diamond in his shop has been stolen.


    Old man Au was shocked, his friend''s shop has been opened for ages and yet never once was there a theft but today when he needed the red diamond the most, there was a theft and what was stolen was the one and only red diamond that he needed!


    How can he be at ease after all this? He immediately thought of calling Song Yan feeling there was something more to what was happening, something he couldn''t see.


    Song Yan''s brows scrunched up and she cancelled the call, on the other side Old man Au was stunned, he was just going to ask his daughter if she forgot to pay the phone bill when Song Yan''s video call came through and he hurriedly picked it up.


    " Miss..S...Song?" asked Old man Au looking a bit startled at the sudden video call.


    " Is little Mei, next to you?" she asked and Old master Au nodded hurriedly before turning the camera to his granddaughter who was watching Detective Dino on the television in her hospital room. Though they wanted to take her back home since there was nothing wrong with her but then, the doctor advised them to stay a night for follow up and neither he nor Au Lisha could refuse.


    When the camera turned around, Song Yan saw Little Mei enjoying the show that she was watchingughing and gigglingpletely oblivious of the deformed miasma that was sitting next to her. Her brows furrowed even more when she noticed how that thing turned its head in her direction like it knew that she was the threat here.


    Looks like she can no longer dy the matter of breaking the curse, the malevolent thing seemed to have developed a consciousness. No wonder the Au family wasn''t able to get a red diamond, the thing was aiming for Au Mei''s life and with it pulling the strings from behind, no matter how hard they tried they wouldn''t be able to save Au Mei.


    She was just thinking about what she needed to do when the deformed ck lump on Au Mei''s bed suddenly floated in the air at an incredible pace and covered the screen before croaking. " Do..not ¡­interfere¡­" and then the line went dead.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 145 Condemned Souls

    " Was that a threat?" Song Yan chuckled as she typed a message and warned the Au family not to take off the talisman tonight. However, what was surprising was that the curse actually developed a consciousness¡­ either that thing was hiding from the beginning or maybe it had something to do with the dark arts that the master was practising.


    She narrowed her eyes before putting her cellphone back in her pocket and then turned around to pay for her groceries but surprisingly when she turned around, she saw that her son was sitting next to the cashier counter with all the groceries packed and bought. Stunned she looked at him and then at the cashier who was looking at his hands in surprise and in awe.


    " Chen Chen did you pay for these?" asked Song Yan, not knowing what to say to him. Though she was happy that her son knew how to pay for the groceries, she was a bit worried about what Fu Yu Sheng might think when he sees the message from a small supermarket shing on his phone screen.


    Fu Chen nodded as he pointed to the cashier and said, " He said that if mommy doesn''t pay for the groceries in the next five minutes then I have to pay for it¡­ so I did."


    Song Yan felt a tick in her temple as she looked at her son and then at the cashier. She didn''t know how was she supposed to tell Fu Chen that it was just something all cashiers say to kids when their mother leaves them for just a few minutes, but of course, her son was something else, to think he used a ck card to pay for his groceries.


    Not knowing what to say to her son, she bought him back home and then busied herself with helping her sister-inw in the kitchen.


    That night Fu Chen who didn''t have his uncle to save him from the cruel torture of his mother had to finish all the vegetables that he got in his bowl. Though Song Yan made it up to him by adding a few extra pieces of meat in his bowl, which slightly cheered him up.


    After Fu Chen finished his dinner, he was too tired to stay awake and fell asleep soon after brushing his teeth. Song Yan brought him to bed and summoned Zhou Yuan. Since she was in an awkward phase with Fu Yu Sheng, it was better for her to avoid him at the moment and even without her sending Fu Chen to his apartment, Fu Yu Sheng''s men would still take care of Fu Chen.


    She pushed Zhou Yuan''s face away from her as she sensed him getting close from her peripheral view and threatened lightly, " Keep on doing this and you will take another hindered years before you will be able to reincarnate."


    Zhou Yuan pouted and flung his sleeves. "It''s not my fault that master only remembers me when she needs me! Do you have any idea how much I crave you? I crave for you just as much a person with loose bowels craves for a toilet!"


    Nose scrunched up, Song Yan shook her head. " Beingpared to loose bowels, awesome. For that alone, you can stay in the ring for another hundred thousand years, Zhou Yuan."


    " If it means to be with you, I am willing." He gushed with a wink and a flying kiss that Song Yan ignored as she walked to the balcony stuck a flying talisman on her shoulder and jumped off the railing without looking behind.


    Her body descended at an incredibly fast pace but just as she got closer to the ground, the pace decreased and Song Yan straightened up and touched the ground with her feet with ease, then wiping the invisible dust on her clothes she walked away.


    " Where are we going?" Since it was night and Fang Yanli haven''t caught any ghosts to raise her cultivation level, Song Yan summoned her out of the ring.


    And as soon as Fang Yanli was out, she looked around, stretched her limbs and started floating next to Song Yan.


    " I have received a tricky case," said Song Yan as she walked towards the main graveyard of the city. " The curse that should have been easy to deal with seemed to have developed a sort of consciousness."


    " A curse developing a consciousness?" Fang Yanli frowned as she swooped down and started to fly in front of Song Yan. " I have never heard of it before."


    " Neither have I," said Song Yan with a frown. " I thought it was a simple case of just a little girl being cursed but looks like it is much more worse than that."


    " Worse?" Fang Yanli frowned but then her gaze fell on the shrivelled body of an old woman that was dragging itself behind Song Yan while crawling like a worm and she flew back to reap the malevolent soul.


    Song Yan waited for Fang Yanli to finish her job as she looked over her shoulder and saw Fang Yanli sucking in the old woman''s soul inside her body. Her nose twitched in distaste as she saw the scene behind her ¡­ no matter how many times she sees a soul-devouring another, she still couldn''t get used to it.


    After Fang Yanli was done devouring the soul, she flew back to where Song Yan was and continued like she just didn''t feast on another soul, " What do you mean by worse?"


    "It looks like an experiment," said Song Yan with her eyes flickering wisely. " Like he snatched a bit of all the souls that he killed and then weaved them into something more, maybe the master that Yu Yize hired had another motive to take on the job and Yu Yize was just a smokescreen for him to get what he wanted."


    Fang Yanli''s empty eyes widened as she looked at Song Yan and asked, " What do you mean by this?"


    Song Yan turned her head and looked at Fang Yanli before she calmly said, " Have you ever heard about condemned souls?"

 Chapter 146 Want To Eat Human Bones.

    " Condemned souls?" Fang Yanli was stupefied, she did hear Mistress Gu mention something about the condemned souls but she wasn''t listening properly back then. Now that Song Yan has asked her a question that had to do something with Mistress Gu''s teaching, she was a bit at loss.


    Song Yan noticed how Fang Yanli couldn''t answer her questions and narrowed her eyes, as she snapped her fingers and let her Yin energy that was always circting her smack Fang Yanli in her face. " Idiot, if you keep going on like this, I am sure that even if I find a way to resurrect you, you will just die in two days."


    Fang Yanli winced after being hit as she rubbed the spot where the whip-like energy have smacked her and somewhat aggrievedly whined, " I only forgot one small thing and you are acting like this, it''s not like I forgot all of my master''s teachings. Why do you have to be so angry all the time?"


    When she didn''t hear any answer from Song Yan, Fang Yanli opened her eyes and saw her looking over her shoulder in the dark. She followed her gaze and frowned when she didn''t see anything, there was no evil presence so why was Song Yan looking at that spot, " What''s wrong¡ª¡ª-"


    She was silenced when she noticed how serious Song Yan looked and instinctively retreated behind Song Yan.


    Song Yan shot onest look at the thing that was following her and then she walked away without doing anything, even though she could still hear the soft rustling and crunching of the leaves behind her.


    In everything, she seemed to have forgotten about the thing that wastched on to Madam Lin. Looks like that spirit was indeed suspicious of her and came to hunt her down, Song Yan clenched her fingers as she thought about how troublesome it was going to be to deal with this spirit whose cultivation level was on par with Fang Yanli.


    And now that it has seen her talking to a spirit, it will definitely not make things easier for her.


    " A spirit standing behind you with ck eyes wants to eat humans bones," hummed the thing behind her, Song Yan felt goosebumps rise all over her skin. The spirit was using her mother''s voice and humming the distorted version of the children''s song that her mother used to sing to her when she was alive.


    " After eating human bones, it will gobble your soul and burp in content¡­"


    " A spirit standing behind you with ck eyes wants to eat humans'' bones¡­"


    " After eating human bones, it will gobble your soul and burp in content¡­"


    "A spirit¡­"


    Song Yan turned her head, her eyes coldly glinting at the ck figure that was standing almost behind it. Now that it knows that she could see it, there was no point in pretending that she couldn''t sense it.


    Not wanting to disrupt her ns she whipped out her ring and threw it in the air, the figure''s head tilted towards the scythe with a creaking noise as Song Yan narrowed her eyes and said, " You can sense it right?" She said as she unleashed her Yin energy. " I might not be able to deal with you in a jiffy but I can deal with you, and I can if you push me too much."


    She raised the scythe and pointed it at the spot where she guessed the thing''s throat was and warned, " Sing that song again and I will show you how it feels to be terrified for your life."


    The thing flickered and retreated, as it stepped in the moonlight, Song Yan was able to see the faint outline of a thin woman in her seventeen or sixteen. Her thin limbs and malnourished body were still rotting, as she walked, Song Yan could see ck, ink-like tar slush out of those wounds.


    Her eyes narrowed as she watched the figure retreat and vanish.


    Once it was gone, Fang Yanli who was hiding behind Song Yan stepped out and stuttered, " W..What was that?"


    Hiking a brow, Song Yan turned to look at Fang Yanli who was trembling and quaking like it was her first time seeing a spirit. " You are acting as if you are not dead."


    " Well, nice to see that you care so much about me," Fang Yanli snorted as she flew up in the air and peered her head to an inhuman length to see whether the thing was gone. " She seemed to have been gone, but then again I can''t sense her," with her brows furrowed Fang Yanli looked at Song Yan. " Why can''t I see her?"


    " Because that thing''s cultivation is the same as yours so it was able to hide its presence from you," said Song Yan as she cast onest look at the direction in which the thing vanished and turned around. " but it couldn''t hide from me since my level is higher than the two of you."


    Fang Yanli ignored the subtle put down as she asked, " but why did ite after you?"


    Song Yan then told Fang Yanli about what happened at the set and about the thing that wastched on Madam Lin, " It seemed to be pretty possessive off Madam Lin and sees me as a threat, it came here to warn me off to not approach Madam Lin and interfere with what it is doing."


    " You mean to say it sensed your yin energy even though you suppressed it?" gasped Fang Yanli


    " No," Song Yan shook her head as her eyes flickered under the moonlight. " That spirit looks like it''s really smart, instead of saying that it could detect my Yin energy, it seemed to have been testing me all along. Because the Song house has arrays drawn all over, it couldn''t havee inside, so it stayed far and kept an eye on me to check whether or not its suspicions were right."

 Chapter 147 Hooded Figure

    " A spirit with conscience," muttered Fang Yanli with a shiver, then she turned to Song Yan and angrilyined, " Why do you always attract weird souls? Is one Zhou Yuan not enough for you?"


    Fang Yanli had an inherent dislike of flirty men because of her father and thus when Gu Yjin caught Zhou Yuan''s spirit with the help of Song Yan, Fang Yanli immediately took an instant dislike to Zhou Yuan who could go without eating Yang energy a day but cannot go without flirting with the female spirits in the space ring.


    " I did not attract Zhou Yuan if we are logically speaking, it was Mistress Gu who caught him," said Song Yan as she rolled her eyes and looked at Fang Yanli who wasining to her like a bullied child. " And I did not attract that thing either, she came to me on her own."


    " Is that your way of saying that you are just too attractive?" snorted Fang Yanli.


    " We are here," Song Yan ignored Fang Yanli''sment and came to a stop at what looked like a festival fair, except this fair was exclusively only for those who walked on the line that separated the mortal realm from the spiritual one.


    Fang Yanli who has never seen anything like this before felt her jaw drop as she looked left and right, front and back ¡ª¡ª before raising her hands and rubbing her eyes. Then indignant as a child whose candy was snatched looked at Song Yan and shouted, " Why is it that you know about this spot but I don''t? How is that possible?"


    " Have you forgotten that Miss Gu used to take me on weekend trips?" asked Song Yan as she stepped inside the fair. " This was where she used to take me."


    As another betrayal was added to her top ten betrayals list of hers, Fang Yanli hissed like an angry cat, " I thought that you two were going out for work!"


    She sounded very much like an angry girlfriend who found out that her boyfriend was having another affair.


    " That was what Miss Gu told you because she knew that you will insist to tag along with us," then she paused and added, " Do you really think that Miss Gu was someone who would spend her weekend working?"


    Remembering how much of a free soul that woman was, Fang Yanli gritted her teeth and tugged at her hair as she whispered yell, " Gu Yijinnnnn! I will kill you!"


    No, wait. Her master hasn''t even been born in this timeline yet.


    But that didn''t ease the anger she had in her heart after finding out that she was betrayed by these two whom she trusted so much.


    Seeing that Fang Yanli''s pout was big enough to hang a bucket from it, Song Yan shook her head and lightly coaxed, " Aren''t you happy though? I brought you here and left Zhou Yuan alone at the house?"


    That did seem to cheer Fang Yanli up, as she returned to her cheery self before slyly adding, " You are not going to bring him here either until the ring selects its new master. Leave that pervert for his new master, got it?"


    Song Yan knew that if she didn''t agree with her, Fang Yanli will sulk even more so she, nodded and agreed. " I won''t bring him here alright?"


    Slightly mollified, Fang Yanli hovered up in the air and started to look around. She did that for a while before she finally remembered what she wanted to ask and hurriedly said, " That thing¡­why was it still rotting? Isn''t it dead already?"


    " About that ¡­" Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she tilted her head brushing past another fellow spirit master who nodded at her in greeting, he was carrying a sprouted mandrake whose entire body was covered with a bubble wrap. Song Yan nodded back at him and then turned her attention to Fang Yanli. " I am not sure but I believe it''s because her corpse is still not buried and is rotting somewhere, in a ce where its decay is slowed down to an inhumanly slow speed."


    Fang Yanli gagged, though she was also dead, she didn''t like the idea of seeing a corpse that was still decaying. " That spirit was so old already, it looked like it has been dead for more than twenty years and is still decaying, yuck."


    Song Yan chuckled, " You didn''t pay attention to her at all did you?"


    " I was too busy hiding myself lest she gobbled me up," answered Fang Yanli with a sullen voice. " I am afraid I didn''t get a chance to check her out, my bad."


    " I didn''t say that," said Song Yan while looking around the fair, not wanting to miss on that one stall that she was looking for. " I meant that the dark figure despite beingpletely shrivelled up wasn''t dried as a twig. It smelled of stinking water and moss, most probably her corpse is thrown in a ce with water, that''s why it is still rotting."


    " I¡ª¡ª" as Fang Yanli began to speak, she noticed that Song Yan has paused. She followed her line of sight expecting to see more of the dark figure but instead her gaze fell on a hooded figure that was standing in front of a stall that was selling gems and then she watched in surprise as that person purchased two red diamonds at once. " That¡ª¡ª"


    " You wanted to know what a condemned soul was right?" said Song Yan as she swiftly geared up for a battle. " looks like you are in for a treat, you will get a practical lesson instead of a theoretical one."


    And then she chased after the hooded figure, Fang Yanli was stunned as she rushed after Song Yan as they ran after the figure who just bought the red diamonds that Song Yan wanted to buy.


    Three minutes out of the fair and the figure vanished, high on alert, Fang Yanli looked around with Song Yan who already had her scythe in hands when ¡ª¡ª


    BAM!


    The hooded figure melt out of the darkness itself and attacked Song Yan with incredible speed.


    " SONG YAN!"


    P.s: Keep supporting the work with powerstones!

 Chapter 148 Frothing Puddle

    ? Song Yan swiped her scythe as she aimed for the head of the hooded figure but it was faster than she has expected, with unmatched agility it flew back and stood in front of her, eerily still. As if waiting for her to make a move, Song Yan sneered as she took a ming talisman from her space ring and threw it at the figure, the thing tried to dodge it but couldn''t.


    The ming talisman stuck to its figure and it shrieked in agony, taking advantage of this distraction, Song Yan rushed towards him at an incredibly fast speed and swung her scythe, aiming its de right at the figure''s throat. The scythe glinted dangerously in the moonlight as it swiped past the head of the figure and then something strange happened¡ª¡ª the dark cloaked figure, instead of falling back like any normal beheaded corpse, gurgled and frothed as it started to melt into what could be said as rotten blood. Even with its head detached, the figure moved its hands and tried to crawl toward Song Yan as if trying to put up thest fight.


    Taking a few steps behind, Song Yan watched as the thing melted, her nose scrunched up in disgust as she stared at the thing. The figure kept screaming and shrieking as it got smaller and smaller and its screams only got muffled when it finally became nothing but a puddle of rotten blood that was still smoking and frothing.


    Fang Yanli felt her non-existent hair rise all over her body as she flew to Song Yan and asked in a stunned voice, " What...What was that?" She has never seen something like this before, what was that?


    " Didn''t you ask me what a condemned soul was?" said Song Yan as she walked to the head that was rolling on the ground and poked it with the tip of her shoe. " This is what a condemned soul is," with that said, she used the tip of her shoe and pulled away from the hood that was covering the face of the figure.


    Almost at once, Fang Yanli gasped and gagged as she flew back with a hand covered on her mouth and shook her head as she retched but because she was a ghost, nothing came out of her mouth and all she could do was shiver as she tried to get the horrible image out of her head. " That¡­ what is that thing, I can''t even¡­" she retched again and again until she stopped trembling.


    Song Yan looked down at the head, in fact, it couldn''t be even called ahead. It was like a big round boulder like a jigsaw puzzle, its eyes, mouth, nose and even the patches of its skin were of different humans, it was like someone has sewed these pieces together like a living human doll.


    It did not look human but at the same time, it did not look like a spirit either.


    Song Yan nced at the pitiful souls that were still struggling to get free and took out a ''redemption'' talisman from her space. The souls were bounded together by a spell and couldn''t move on to the afterlife because they were not whole, she ced the talisman on the head and watched as the head dissolved in a dark mist.


    She knew that with the amount of blood that figure had on his hands, these souls will have a hard time reincarnating but at least they will be free of the bounds that chained them to the mortal realm.


    Fang Yanli turned around and looked at Song Yan only when the head was gone, but even then she had hands mped on her eyes as if she was afraid of seeing what she did not want to see. " Is it really gone?" she asked in a high-pitched voice, if no one knew better they would have thought that Song Yan was a ghost and Fang Yanli was the human here. To think she was that scared because of a mutted head, what kind of ghost will she even be?


    Song Yan was a bit worried about Fang Yanli''s life as a ghost now.


    "It''s gone," affirmed Song Yan when she saw Fang Yanli peeking through the gaps of her fingers, to assure herself whether or not she was speaking the truth, Song Yan was really amused. " Howe you killed your father and stepmother with those little guts of yours? Shouldn''t you be like hiding in a turtle shell or something?"


    " Haha, very funny." Once she was assured that it was alright for her to open her eyes, Fang Yanli took her hands off her eyes and looked at Song Yan with an eye roll. " You might haven''t been scared because you were just as ugly as that thing when you were a ghost but I am different alright?"


    Fang Yanli''s gaze dropped to the spot where the head was and then she shivered. " Exactly what was it? It didn''t look like a human or a ghost¡­ it was so ¡­ so¡­ yucky." She couldn''t even think of a word as she quivered all over and looked at Song Yan who simply smiled and shook her head. " Didn''t I tell you about a ck figure threatening me to stay away from little Mei? And I told you that it was an experiment?"


    When Song Yan asked this question, Fang Yanlu nodded her head. " This was the same thing as that ck figure, at first I was sceptical believing that I was just thinking too much and that wasn''t the case, there was a possibility that the curse just manifested into something more dangerous but the way, it was able to detect dangering its way and knew that I was a threat to it¡­ that stuck ominously to me. The curse no matter how fast it was manifesting there was no way, it would have been able to develop consciousness so quickly, and even more so that it was capable of warning me."


    She swung her scythe in the air and caught it when it morphed back into a ring. " That was when I remembered what mistress Gu told us."

 Chapter 149 A Prototype.

    Gu Yijin has once told them about a sect that was so deeply engrossed in dark arts that they tried to make an army of vengeful spirits to do their bidding but they couldn''t do it, in the end, they tried to create a prototype that was just as strong as an army of vengeful spirits and after many trials and errors, they finally seeded. She still remembered how serious Gu Yijin looked when she told them about just how difficult it was for her family to rein in those prototypes and destroy the sect, apparently, at least fifty disciples and twenty masters died while they tried to stop the sect.


    " Why did they even bother making those prototypes? Couldn''t they have just tamed a vengeful spirit instead? "asked Fang Yanli looking thoroughly confused, she might not know much about these condemned souls but she was quite sure from what she saw was that this soul was nowhere as strong as the soul they met when they wereing to the fair, the Yin energy that was vibrating off that dark figure was enough to make her eyes jump all the way to the sky, what was Song Yan even talking about?


    " Don''t be confused, that thing was not a perfect prototype just a failed experiment that was why it wasn''t as strong as that vengeful spirit," said Song Yan as she picked up the cloak that was dropped on the ground once the thing became a fizzy drink suitable for vampires and started looking around in its pockets. " Yuck, that gooey thing got inside the pockets."


    And pulled out the two red diamonds that the figure bought before them and without so much as wiping them, she threw them in the ring.


    Fang Yanli was shocked by her series of actions and she gaped at Song Yan. " Did you just throw those dirty things inside my home?"


    " That''s not your home."


    " I live in there so it''s mine," snapped Fang Yanli as she puffed her cheeks up causing her lips to stretch so wide that it nearly spilt her face in half. " Clean those things up before you throw them inside the ring, now get them out of the ring. Or I swear I will make all the spirits living in their rebel against your tyranny. Are you listening to me?"


    " Yes, Yes... I heard it," said Song Yan as she took out the two red jewels and cleaned them with the fabric of the robe but that much wasn''t enough for Fang Yanli, so she had to walk around the surroundings and look for a park where she could clean the diamonds, she was still clutching the robe in her hand.


    Fang Yanli''s attention was finally diverted when she saw that Song Yan has washed the red diamonds after the two of them found a park and only then did she continue on the previous topic. " You said that the thing was a condemned soul, a prototype of a vengeful spirit but why would someone go through all the song and dance to make a prototype isn''t it easier to just tame a vengeful spirit? Instead of creating one from the scratch."


    Song Yan sat down on the long wooden seat in the park as she rummaged around all the pockets of the cloak. " You seem to be forgetting that not every spirit master is as strong as our master Gu, they cannot just go ahead and tame a spirit that they want like they are taming an animal. Even animals cannot be tamed unless you are stronger than them, Gu Yijin was able to tame all the vengeful souls because she was more powerful than everyone else¡­ but spirit masters of her calibre are only born once in a while. Her Yang energy was the purest and she was able to suppress souls with them, the power to keep or destroy them was in her hands¡­ do you think that any spirit master will have such strength?"


    After thinking it about carefully, Fang Yanli shook her head. The only spirit master that she knew of who was on par with Gu Yijin was Song Yan and that too because she was taught by Gu Yijin and had the time to cultivate her Yin energy for five hundred years, a normal human won''t live that long much less find a master like Gu Yijin who was like a rare genius in her field.


    " Vengeful spirits are hard to control, they can never be tamed unless the one who is taming them knows what he is doing¡­ a small mistake and the person might even lose his life. I bet the sect that tried to make this thing lost a good number of its people before they started creating a prototype¡­Aha!" She eximed as she pulled out a small ck book from the inner pocket of the robe and threw the fabric away now that she found what she was looking for.


    " Anyway," she continued while skimming through the book. " If I were to exin it scientifically to you, a part is easier to understand and control than the whole thing, isn''t that right? So this is what the sect is applying to practice. Instead of taming a whole vengeful spirit, they are snipping parts from much weaker vengeful spirits that are yet to turn malevolent¡­ they snip small bits from spirits that they can handle and then weave them into something like that you just saw earlier on. Because the prototype soul is taken under control bit by bit, they are not at risk of losing their life because whoever is behind this, he or she is still weaving the entire body¡­ a prototype of this kind of soul is always confused because it''s not made of one soul but several, it doesn''t understand what it is or what is happening to it, it only understands that it needs to do the bidding of its master and that is to take over a dead body and living in its ce."


    " You mean to say¡ª¡ª-"


    " That thing on little Mei''s bed is a condemned soul as well ¡­.weaved from the various souls of the children that were sacrificed, most probably the master has been ying Yu Yize like a fool. It''s not that he cannot take care of the curse, he can but he doesn''t want to because he is looking for a new prototype and that''s only possible when he will get a human shell. Maybe this was why that master didn''t deal with the curse using a gem or another non-living shell, he wants the curse not only to manifest but also to kill little Mei so that the thing that he has unleashed after her could take over her body once the curse takes her life."


    p.s:I just noticed the sudden decline in powerstones¡­. Are you guys teasing me? I asked for more powerstones yesterday and received the least? QAQ

 Chapter 150 CEO Song Called For A Meeting.

    Song Yan returned home with Fang Yanli in tow, she didn''t even nce at the window next to her balcony and slipped inside her room. Fu Yu Sheng who was sitting next to the French window saw his wife return safely and sighed in relief before he ced the document that he was holding his hands back on the table and took off his sses as he stood up and pinched the space between his eyebrows and released a tired sigh.


    He was expecting Song Yan to bring Fu Chen to his apartment before leaving but he also knew that after what happened between the two of them, it was highly impossible for her to bring Fu Chen to him¡­maybe she might even avoid him for the next few days.


    Tired and frustrated, he headed to the only washroom in the apartment and turned on the hot water tap but after turning it on for several minutes he saw that nothing came out of it, a nerve throbbed in his temples but he took a calming breath and turned it close and opened it again ¡ª¡ª Nothing.


    After several attempts, he realised that the hot water tap was simply not working and had to give up before switching to the cold water tap and taking a cool and refreshing bath ¡ª¡ª not. Fu Yu Sheng was used to bathing with hot water streaming down from a shower head when has he used a bucket and a wooden scoop? But for the sake of being next to his family, he was willing to make this little sacrifice but now he wasn''t even getting hot water for a bath?


    That was simply too much, once he was done taking a quick bath, he fished out his phone and called his assistant who has been missing from work for several days. The call was picked up after a couple of rings and Assistant Xu''s cheery voice came from the other side, " Hello boss, how may I help you?"


    Just listening to Assistant Xu''s cheery voice was enough to make Fu Yu Sheng chew on his tongue, he wanted to hurl several diatribes at thetter but he couldn''t. After all, Assistant Xu went through so much trouble and it was only right for him to take a break, so, with another calming breath he asked, " Where are you?"


    " Umm.. boss do you need me for something?" asked Assistant Xu with a hint of hesitancy in his voice and Fu Yu Sheng who was quick to notice, narrowed his eyes as he repeated, " Where. Are. You. Now. Assistant Xu?"


    " O..Osaka," Assistant Xu who couldn''t bear the weight of his boss''s heavy tone, hurriedly replied and then to lighten the mood, he cheekily added, " Actually, my family was worried for me, they thought that I was talking bullsh*t after overworking for so many days, so they dragged me to Osaka, they said that I was losing my mind working so hard and because thedy boss gave me a week''s holiday I thought why not?"


    What Assistant Xu didn''t know was that every word of his hit Fu Yu Sheng like an arrow aimed at his heart. He too has been working overtime and without his assistant, the job has only be even more tiresome because, among all his assistants, Xu Ming was the only one who was capable of bing his personal assistant and bears all the responsibilities wlessly. Without him, Fu Yu Sheng was drowning in overwork, yet neither his wife nor son cared about him.


    Forget about arranging a trip to Osaka they haven''t evene to meet him! How could he not envy Assistant Xu for having such a loving family?


    " Assistant Xu?" said Fu Yu Sheng, his smile turning a bit eerie as he looked at the clock that was hanging on the wall opposite him and said, "It''s midnight already."


    Assistant Xu, who did not understand the meaning of his boss''s words, let out a low ''hmm?''


    " Which means that your week''s long break including an extra day holiday is now over, I will be expecting to see you in the office early asap in the morning." Fu Yu Sheng''s words were like the hammer of doom and Assistant Xu who has been enjoying his break stood up from the hot springs and looked at his phone. It was just as his boss said¡ª¡ª- it was really midnight and he did n to return today but that was after taking another dip in the hot springs and a good walk around the inn before heading to the airport in the morning but if his boss wanted to see him the first thing as soon as he opened the door to his office then it meant he has to leave right now!


    Flustered, he slipped out of the spring and answered, " I... I got it, boss, is there anything else?"


    " Yes," said Fu Yu Sheng nursing the ache in his forehead. " The assistant you left behind made a mess of the documents regarding our deal with the Zhou pharmaceuticals, you need to redo it and¡ª¡ª" Fu Yu Sheng spouted out a number of things that made Assistant Xu''s eyes swirl, he didn''t expect that the two assistants that he was training were so incapable, now he couldn''t understand how the boss spent thest week without him.


    Did the boss even get a wink of sleep?


    The heavy circles under Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes screamed that he hasn''t. After finishing what he had to say, Fu Yu Sheng turned to his bathroom and added, " And send someone to fix this building''s water supply system before I demolish it."


    " Yes, Yes." Assistant Xu knew that because of all the mishaps that happened this week, his boss was in a foul mood and immediately agreed, that he might be gutsy but he wasn''t gutsy enough to poke an angry tiger in the eye. But then he remembered something and he immediately stiffened, ah looks like he will have to poke the tiger in the eye, after all. " Umm, boss there is one more thing."


    " Hmm?" This time it was Fu Yu Sheng''s turn to be confused. " what is it?"


    " CEO Song called, he has arranged a meeting with you tomorrow."

 Chapter 151 Make Him Pay.

    Fu Yu Sheng couldn''t even reply before Assistant Xu hurriedly continued, " He said that he has something important to discuss with you and before I could refuse, he said that he has already arranged a surprise for you in case you deny meeting him. That''s why I didn''t refuse him because thepany is still stabilising after what happened years ago and we haven''t pulled back all the samples of that health drinks yet from the market, in case something happened then it would mean bringing bad publicity for ourpany."


    After listening to Assistant Xu''s words, Fu Yu Sheng had a faint inkling about what exactly Master Song had to say to him, his fingers clenched around his phone tightly as he replied, " I see."


    So many years have passed does that man think that he was still in the same lurch as he was years ago? Back then he was young and couldn''t fight back against Song Yan''s father because he wasn''t skilled enough and why will he be? He wasn''t meant to inherit the Fu corporation yet he had to and then he had to pay for hisck of capabilities by spending so many years making that one wrong into right but that doesn''t mean that he will stay the same as ever will he?


    " I will be very happy to meet him then because I too have a surprise for him," gritted out as he clenched his fingers and cracked the screen of his phone with the pressure that he applied on it.


    When the call was abruptly hung, Assistant Xu knew that a storm was brewing and will definitely crash in the Fu corporates tomorrow, so he hurriedly booked a ticket, afraid that if he was a second toote blood might spill on the grounds of the Fu corporation because no one hated Master Song as much as his boss did and maybe with the passage of all these years, this hatred might have just turned even more raging.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The next day.


    Assistant Xu shivered while standing in the CEO''s office, he have already asked the department to do something about this chilling temperature but the reply he got was that they were running the aircon of the office at a normal temperature and they were to reduce the cooling they might receive severalints from other departments, which confirmed his guess that this chilly air wasn''ting from the air conditioning in the office but his boss who was staring at his wrist watch.


    " He iste," spat Fu Yu Sheng as he tapped on the table and looked at the Assistant Xu who was standing beside him. " Did he really agree to the ten o clock in the morning? And not of the night?"


    Cold sweat dripped from Assistant Xu''s forehead as he nodded. " Rest assured that Master Song confirmed the meeting at ten in the morning."


    " Then why isn''t he here," said Fu Yu Sheng knowing fully well what kind of man, his father-inw was. With impatience burning in his heart, he coolly ordered, " Tell him that if he isn''t here in the next five minutes then there is no need for him toe at all."


    "But sir the batch of drinks¡ª¡ª" began Assistant Xu butter shut up when Fu Yu Sheng gave him a side-eye re. " I got it."


    Assistant Xu did as Fu Yu Sheng said and two minutester, someone knocked on the door. Fu Yu Sheng sneered as he kicked back and leaned against his chair, sure enough, that man was making him wait purposely.


    "Boss, should I open the door?" asked Assistant Xu when he saw that Fu Yu Sheng was saying nothing.


    " Did I ask you to open the door yet?" said Fu Yu Sheng as he quirked an eyebrow. Then he looked at his wristwatch and calmly said, " Master Song was seven minutes, twenty secondste. Open the door when that much time has passed."


    Seeing his boss giving Master Song ''tit for tat'', assistant Xu was slightly emotional. Years ago when his boss married Song Yan, Master Song took advantage of theirck of attention and snatched a batch of their health drinks from their warehouse and that wasn''t enough using the trust that Fu Yu Sheng had in him, Master Song stole the recipe of that health drink as well.


    That recipe was of their most popr and best-selling health drinks, even many influential figures and actors drank it, such a thing cause a huge uproar in theirpany and what was more Master Song used that recipe to threaten Fu Yu Sheng. Thepany was newly acquired by Fu Yu Sheng if a piece of news like that hade out then the shareholders would have rebelled against Fu Yu Sheng, so even if Fu Yu Sheng hated Song Yan''s father, he had to bow his head in front of him and ept defeat.


    Master Song threatened that if Fu Yu Sheng didn''t do as he asked him to then he will release a batch of health drinks with drugs mixed in it. If he did that not only many lives would have been lost, Fu Yu Sheng would have been arrested as well, and that wasn''t all, the authenticity and pride of the Fu corporation would have been lost as well¡­ it was a bottleneck situation, they couldn''t suddenly stop the production of the most popr drink that brought the least traffic to theirpany or else the shareholders would have created a ruckus and if he did not do anything then he would have let the hard work of his dead father and grandfather down.


    So, Fu Yu Sheng did what his father-inw asked him to do, he stayed away from his wife.


    He couldn''t even return when Song Yan met with the ident because Master Song threatened him. Fu Yu Sheng knew that his father-inw was aiming for Song Yan to file for a divorce and he wouldn''t deny that it hurt to see that the man seeded in his ns.


    Eight years, this man has snatched eight years from him¡­ snatched the time that he will never get back. He will be damned if he does not make this man pay for the time he took away from him, because of him he couldn''t even hold his son in his arms, never once.


    A murderous glint shed in Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes as he said, " Time is up, open the door and bring our respectable guest in, assistant Xu what are you waiting for?"

 Chapter 152 My Heir.

    The door swung open and in came Master Song, his expression was disgruntled as he looked at Fu Yu Sheng, never before has he ever thought that he would be subjected to a treatment as such, was he really made to wait outside the office for whole seven minutes before he was allowed toe inside? When was he treated in a way like this before? If not for his daughter, he would have already turned around and left but Song Lan told him that it has been months since shest met Fu Yu Sheng and had a chat with him.


    Seriously, though why was he even trying so hard to put pretences in front of him? Wasn''t he still a rookie when it came to business, wasn''t he? After all,pared to Fu Yu Sheng, he has been in the business industry for a long time and knew how things work, unlike this untaught, uncultivated brat who popped out of nowhere. Yet, instead of treating him like a senior, he was treating him as such. What was the meaning of this?


    Song Lan noticed that her father was upset and hurriedly, pulled on his sleeves causing him to suppress his frown and look at Fu Yu Sheng with a smile. " You must have been really busy my dear son-inw," said Master Fu as he strode forward and took a seat opposite to Fu Yu Sheng. " I was in a hurry to meet you that''s why I arranged for this meeting so early in the morning, I apologise for disturbing you."


    Though that was what Master Song said, everyone with wits could tell that he was sarcastically taunting Fu Yu Sheng for making him wait outside the door of his office.


    " Yes, I do admit that I am busy and it''s my fault for making you wait, father inw," said Fu Yu Sheng as he calmly sped his hands and ced them on the table, Master Song''s expression smoothed a little after listening to Fu Yu Sheng''s words but before he could even relish the taste of victory, Fu Yu Sheng added in an unhurried tone. " But I am a busy man, with father inw being seven minuteste for the meeting, I had no choice but to finish the work that was pending, you cannot expect me to sit idle and wait, now can you?"


    " You¡­" this was the first time Fu Yu Sheng returned his sarcasm with his own response, Master Song couldn''t help but be stunned at the sudden change in Fu Yu Sheng and at the same time a sense of urgency rose in his heart. Did something happen? No, if something happened his spy in theb would have told him about it¡­ there is no way that anything would escape his mind.


    He was furious enough to taut Fu Yu Sheng with the form that he has in his hands but then Song Lan ced his hands on his shoulder and stopped him.


    Only then did Master Song calm down and then turned to look at his daughter who was standing behind him. " What are you standing there for? Come on and sit here."


    Song Lan shyly looked at Fu Yu Sheng and motioned her head towards him, Master Song understood her intentions and looked at Fu Yu Sheng with expectations. " Well, son inw?"


    " Well, what father-inw?" asked Fu Yu Sheng, he knew what was happening ¡­ he has seen Master Song do this thing a lot of times and he has unwillingly humoured him but not this time. After eight years of hard work, he wasn''t going to let it go down the drain.


    " Aren''t you going to ask Lan''er to sit down?" said Master Song with a tone that sounded like he was trying to teach a six year old child what ''basic courtesy'' was.


    Fu Yu Sheng swept a nce at Song Lan whose face turned red with embarrassment and shyness upon being looked at by the man of her dreams. But then Fu Yu Sheng opened his mouth and all the shyness turned into rage and humiliation, " Why should I ask Miss Song to sit down? She is not my colleague nor my business partner. In fact, I can''t seem to understand why father-inw brought her here, is there something that you want to discuss with me regarding Miss Song?"


    Master Song''s face twitched but he knew he couldn''t go against Fu Yu Sheng at the moment, his daughter loved this man no matter how unruly he was ¡­. So for the sake of his daughter, he will have to suck his anger in, after taking a calming breath and despite having a nerve throbbing in his forehead, Master Song smiled at Fu Yu Sheng and said, " Son inw, sure knows how to jest¡­ Lan''er is my daughter and the heir of the Song industries, of course, I am going to bring her around with me so that she could learn a few things from me," then he turned to look at Song Lan and hissed, " Lan''er sit down now."


    This time Song Lan did as her father asked, she knew that Fu Yu Sheng wouldn''t ask her to sit down today and nor did he look like he was willing to humour her father. Though she was confused, she was smart enough to not act recklessly ¡­. So instead of waiting for Fu Yu Sheng to ask her to sit down, she sat by herself.


    Fu Yu Sheng raised a brow and leaned back on his chair as he looked at the father and daughter pair with an assessing gaze. " Your heir, you say?"


    Master Song puffed out his chest and patted Song Lan on the back as he nodded. " That''s right my heir, after me, everything will belong to Lan''er and I believe she will¡ª¡ª-"


    " Have my wife and brother-inw agreed to this arrangement of yours, father-inw?" asked Fu Yu Sheng as he smiled shrewdly with a calcting look in his eyes. " Or did youe up with this decision on your own without asking anyone?"

 Chapter 153 Prepared To Snip.

    Master Song''s right eye caught a tick as he looked at Fu Yu Sheng. " What does this have to do with the two of them?"


    "What does this have to do with them?"Fu Yu Sheng chuckled softly as he leaned back forward and ced his hands on the table as he sped his fingers. " It has everything to do with them, father-inw. You don''t have just one daughter but three children, you cannot just wake up one day and decide that you are going to hand over thepany to your favourite daughter without discussing anything with your other two children who have just as much rights on your properties and your business as," he flicked a cold nce at Song Lan who has gone rather pale. " Miss Song."


    Fu Yu Sheng''s words were so upsetting that Master Song started to shiver with anger as he looked at him. " Why do I have to leave anything to them? I have disowned them, those cruel bastards aren''t my children ever since the day they tried to hurt my Lan''er."


    Song Lan bowed her head and trembled as if she was really scared after being reminded of that memory and Master Song hurriedly went to pat her shoulder. " Don''t worry with daddy around no one will hurt you again." Heforted Song Lan so soothingly that it looked like she was his true daughter. Turning his head to Fu Yu Sheng, Master Song snapped in a waspish voice. " What''s wrong with you son-inw, why do you have to mention those two bastards in front of Lan''er? Don''t you know that she is scared of them?"


    Fu Yu Sheng calmly watched the drama in front of him and his mouth curled as he heard Master Song call Song Yan a '' bastard'' again and again. He really wanted to ask how Song Yan was the bastard when it was Song Lan who was born out of the wedlock? But then again, he was not interested in quibbling about useless things with Master Song but that doesn''t mean he will let the man insult his wife and the mother of his child as he wished.


    With his eyes cold as ice, he locked his gaze on Master Song and said, " Why won''t I mention Song Yan? She is mywfully wedded wife and gave birth to my son. The reason you can call me ''son inw'' and walk in freely inside the Fu corporation as if you own it, is because of her¡­ If not for her, you would have never been allowed entrance into my office after what you have done, Father. In. Law."


    Both Master Song and Song Lan stiffened as they looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was aiming for them since the beginning and even dared to bring that matter up in front of them. Seeing his hostile attitude, Master Song knew that Fu Yu Sheng have reached his limit, Song Lan told him that Fu Yu Sheng followed what he asked him to do and didn''te to see Song Yan as he asked¡­ after such a thing happening between the two of them it goes without saying that Song Yan would have swallowed that pill silently.


    He smirked and looked at Fu Yu Sheng as he leaned back on his chair and interlocked his fingers. "It''s a good thing that you still remember what I have done, I thought that you must have forgotten about it given how you are treating my daughter, didn''t I ask you to take good care of my daughter? Why is it that you have forgotten about the pact that we made? Do you want me tounch a batch of my own health drinks in the market? It will be good to see the downfall of the Fu corporations stocks after all the achievements you have made," he tilted his head and chuckled. " All that sess has inted your head a little, don''t you think son inw? And you know it very well that the reason why I call you son-inw is not because you are that girl''s husband but because," he turned to Song Lan and patted her head with a doting gaze. " I want you to be with this daughter of mine, what do you say? She is much better than that cowardly daughter of mine."


    ''Cowardly?'' Assistant Xu looked at Master Song who called Song Yan cowardly and felt like the man was spitting farts out of his mouth. Seconddy Fu and cowardly? Those two words can''t be even used in a single sentence!


    " No need," Fu Yu Sheng resolutely refused as he looked at master Song and watched the smile drop from thetter''s face, he could see the clogs clicking and churning in Master Song''s mind and knowingly smiled. " If you want then you can go ahead andunch the batch of health drinks with which you have been threatening me for so long, I do not care about it anymore and you know why is that?" When the old man didn''t say anything, Fu Yu Sheng''s smile widened a little. "It''s because the Fu corporations will be pulling back that brand of health drinks from the market and cease all production of it. Any copies made after that will either be called counterfeits or illegal."


    Fu Yu Sheng knew that though Master Song has the form of that health drink, he has not manufactured any batch yet, even if he was to try and get a batch made as quickly as possible Fu Yu Sheng was certain that he will be able to pull back all the health drinks in the market with the speed they are going and once the announcement was made that theirpany was ceasing the production of that particr health drinks, no one will be willing to buy the health drinks from illegal sources and even if they do buy it, Fu Yu Sheng wouldn''t be caught in a legal mess either.


    He has already asked the warehouse to discard all the samples they were going to sell this month and asked them to wait for the new batch of the health drinks that his brother developed.


    This time he was prepared to snip the string that has been tying him for so long.


    A/n: send me powerstones QAQ, pleasseeeee!

 Chapter 154 You Have Gone Mad!

    " You have gone mad!" That was the first reaction that Master Song came up with, he couldn''t believe that for the sake of that worthless girl, Fu Yu Sheng would be willing to make such a big loss. He was actually going to pull back that batch of health drinks? That was one of the many money makers of the Fu corporations and was extremely popr with many influential and powerful people in the country. If Fu Yu Sheng was to cease the production of that health drink he might as well be kicked out of his position as the CEO of the Fu corporation and he was doing all this for whom that girl who was of literally no use to him?


    " Mister Song, please watch your words," warned Assistant Xu as he took a step forward and haughtily added, " Don''t forget that you are talking to the owner and the boss of the Fu industries, please watch whates out of your mouth." Before this Assistant Xu has to suffer in silence, both Father Song and Song Lan would make things difficult for him, with their underhanded taunts and thements that they will pass every now and then were simply unbearable to hear. What was more, he had his contacts track the sender of the wind chime that nearly killed him and he was surprised to find that the wind chimes werest seen in the Song household. What does this mean? Doesn''t it mean that he was actually being targeted by the Song family?


    Even now his body couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat as he remembered what would have happened if hisdy boss hadn''t intervened. Maybe he would have been lying under the ground six feet deep with worms crawling all over¡ª- he couldn''t believe that the Song family was this ruthless, at most he has never leaked the schedule of his boss to Song Lan as she wanted to and that was enough of a reason for them to kill him?


    In the past, he used to think that Song Lan was an annoying girl who was just a little naive and didn''t know how to hide what she has in her heart but after realising what kind of snake she was, Assistant Xu had no respect or feelings left for her. She might as well die while trying to get married to his boss.


    " What do you mean by this assistant Xu?" Father Song felt a nerve throb in his temple as he looked at the assistant who never once dared to look at him in the ''wrong'' way and now that very assistant was actually rebuking him. He has gotten some nerve, hasn''t he? " I am talking to my son-inw, who are you to tell me what I can say or I cannot say?"


    "Mr Song¡ª¡ª"


    " No you are not," before Assistant Xu could say anything, Fu Yu Sheng leaned back on his chair and ced his elbows on the armrest before sping his fingers. " You are not talking to your son-inw at all, you just said that you have kicked out Song Yan from your family, practically disowning her as your daughter¡­ if she isn''t your daughter then how can I be your son-inw? I don''t think that''s how rtions work, Mr Song. If you don''t have any rtionship with my wife, then I don''t have any rtionship with you either ¡ª¡ª it''s as simple as that, with that rtion taken out of context, you and I are simply acquaintances and you are talking to the CEO of the Fu corporations, so you have to watch your mouth in front of me."


    Father Song felt like he was choking on air even Song Lan''s face lost all its colour as she stared at Fu Yu Sheng. Why? Why was he so determined to protect that bitch? She was nothing and no one to him, heck Song Yan couldn''t even get him a business deal as she can so why? Why was he so bent upon having that slut as his wife? Why won''t he look at her?


    She was so angry and frustrated that she couldn''t think straight. Right at this moment, she wished she could wipe Song Yan''s existence from the world once and for all!


    Even Father Song was really angry, he looked at Fu Yu Sheng and couldn''t understand how can a businessman be so stupid and stiff? Shouldn''t he be thinking about his profits instead of caring about someone as useless as that girl?


    He ced an arm around Song Lan''s shoulder and said, " I will be honest with you son inw, it''s true that I have disowned Song Yan but that doesn''t mean I don''t want you as my son -inw, my Lan''er is really pretty and she is the top earner of the Fu entertainmentpany as well, when she came into my life all the wrongs started to right themselves bit by bit, why don''t you think about my suggestion and divorce that girl¡­ I am willing to hand over my Lan''er to you."


    " Compared to that girl, she will bring you much better deals and yourpany will touch higher grounds. What do you say?"


    Assistant Xu stared at Father Song and felt like throwing punches at that smug face. Was he really in the right state of his mind? How can he destroy one of his daughter''s family to light up his favourite daughter''s world? Like how can be this cruel to his own daughter?


    Fu Yu Sheng smiled. " If I need a woman to help me touch the higher ground then I am afraid that I do not deserve to be a businessman at all."


    His words were not a taunt but Father Song''s expression turned grave. This change of his was caught by Fu Yu Sheng whose eyes dimmed slightly as he looked at the man in front of him. Though he wished his doubts were wrong but after seeing all the supernatural things, he couldn''t help but let his mind run loose.

 Chapter 155 Human Skin Mask.

    " Are you sure?" asked Father Song through gritted teeth with an ugly expression on his face. " That girl will never bring any advantages to you, but my Lan''er is different. She is wise, smart and a true socialite¡­pared to her, Song Yan can never match up to this level as the second madam of the Fu family¡­ and if I am not wrong even your siblings like my Lan''er and they have nothing but disdain for that girl, so are you sure, that you will not change your mind? I am giving you a generous offer."


    Song Lan raised her head and batted her eyshes at Fu Yu Sheng hoping that he will look at her and agree with her father''s suggestion.


    " I am very thankful that you gave me such a wonderful suggestion but no," said Fu Yu Sheng as he looked at the father and daughter pair. " Whether alive or dead, Song Yan will be my only wife and in this lifetime, the chances of me marrying another woman are as slim as you surpassing the Fu family."


    This time Fu Yu Sheng tantly disrespected Father Song whose entire face flushed as he stood up. He would have loved to throw hands at Fu Yu Sheng and teach him a good lesson, but he knew that he couldn''t do that ¡ª¡ª from the looks of it Fu Yu Sheng seemed to havee up with a n to go against him and getting on his wrong side without knowing what was going on exactly, it would be nothing but sheer foolishness. So, he gritted his teeth and muttered, " I see, if so then I have nothing more to but it''s such a shame that a sharp man ismitting a mistake like this." Then he turned to Song Lan and snarled angrily, "Let''s go what are you waiting for?"


    Song Lan did not want to leave she came here because Fu Yu Sheng has been refusing to meet her and wasn''t even talking to her, how can she leave just like that? Without any solution to the problems that she was going through but then her gaze fell on her father''s expression and knew that he was thoroughly upset with Fu Yu Sheng and with his attitude towards them, so even though she didn''t want to leave, she had to stand up and follow her father out of the office.


    Fu Yu Sheng watched as father Song stormed out of the office and drummed his fingers on his cheek. This reaction was something really weird, wasn''t it? Even though Father Song created the Song Empire from the scratch with the help of Song Yan''s mother, he didn''t rely on the strength of a woman, instead, it was through his sheer will that he was able to get where he was, by logic he should not have been offended with what he said but what if ¡ª¡ª


    " Assistant Xu, the Song family''s stocks since when did they start to fall?" asked Fu Yu Sheng, back then when he was getting married to Song Yan the Song family was more or less on par with his family and many believed that they would be one of the four great families of their city but unexpectedly the Song family started to decline and they slowly fell back to a ce that they never once had to in their life.


    Assistant Xu was stunned when Fu Yu Sheng asked him such a question but he immediately started to look for the answer that his boss wanted and replied, " Nine years ago¡­ after six months of Madam Song''s death the Song industry made its first blunder and we''re kicked out of the top influential family."


    " Nine years ago huh?" Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes narrowed as he stared at the closed door of his office. He really wanted to know how a man who once loved his daughter so much that he was willing to even give up his life for his daughter¡ª¡ª became someone like the man who was sitting in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " He refused?" Chu Lian watched as her husband threw his tie after taking it off on the bed. She has been waiting for the good news, expecting that Brother Song will be able to manipte Fu Yu Sheng into dealing with Song Yan once and for all but what she heard was this? How was this possible didn''t they have a great card in their hands? " You didn''t threaten him? You should have told him that we willunch the batch of drinks mixed in with drugs if he doesn''t do as you ask him to!"


    " Do you think I wouldn''t have said that?" snapped Master Song angrily as he peeled off his suit jacket and threw it on the bed as well, before sitting down and taking the ss of water that Chu Lian was holding in her hands. " I did as you asked me to but that guy seemed to have broken past the hurdle that we ced in front of him, looks like he has a backup n that we couldn''t find out in time and now he is all smug and dandy, acting like a big boss! Cheh! He seemed to have forgotten how he bowed his head and asked me not to do something like that and destroy the hard work of his grandfather and father, that I should respect the dead and see how he repaid me for all my favours?"


    Chu Lian bit her nails as she frowned and carefully thought about what might have happened. " Did your mole tell you anything? Like a new product being made in theb or something?"


    Master Song shook his head as he started to pick on his skin. " Nope."


    " Maybe we should have just threatened that Fu Yu Sheng earlier on," said Chu Lian with her face malevolently twisted. " We shouldn''t have dragged the matter for so long."


    Master Song finally caught what he was looking for and slowly started to peel it off. " If we had threatened him from the start then maybe the guy would have broken the jar once and for all, I don''t know why you two are so bent upon that guy, he looks downright stubborn to me." Stripping off the human skin mask, he threw it on the bed and rubbed his average-looking red face before ncing at the mask that looked like it has been literally peeled off a human''s body. " And where did you get this mask huh? It looks so real, even after meeting me so many times that Fu guy has never doubted me once."


    P.s: Give me more love through ps I know its the end of the month and every one is struggling so I won''t ask for gifts!

 Chapter 156 The True Identity

    Chu Lian''s face turned grim as she picked up the face mask and carefully ced it in a box. " I have said it so many times, do not throw it so carelessly, do you think it''s easy for me to have this made? You throw it away like you can get it from anywhere from the market, are you stupid?"


    The man watched Chu Lian scolding him and shook his head as he looked at her before standing up and curling his arms around her shoulders. " You have so manyints from me huh, don''t you?" He picked up the mask and carefully brushed it with his fingers and sniggered, "It''s because you can''t get it from the market or because it''s the face of your precious brother Song? I think it''s most probably thetter, you care about this mask because it''s your brother Song''s face don''t you, Lian''er?"


    Chu Lian smacked his hands away and then turned to look at him with an annoyed expression. "It''s not that I care about brother Song, you don''t have to taunt me like this," she carefully took the mask and ced it in the box again before locking it up and putting it in the cab drawer. " I care about the shares and powers that we can have with this face mask, do you think that if you treat the face mask with such a careless attitude you can still enjoy the treatment that you have at the moment? If the truthes to light, do you think that Song Yan and her brother would stay put? Not only will drag us out of thepany but they will also throw us in the prison. Do you think that you have been living a bit toofortably that''s why you want to experience some hardships?"


    The man snorted. " They dare? I am still their uncle, their father is still my biological brother, how dare they throw me in the prison?"


    " Yes, you are their biological uncle but you are also the same man who has reced their father, Song Wang Lei." Chu Lian immediately poured cold water on the head of the overconfident Song Wang Lei who pursed his lips and walked back to the bed and sprawled over it. " And you should be a bit more careful around Lan''er too, she doesn''t know that she is your daughter, in her heart, she is the true young mistress of the Song family if she finds out that she is not Song Yan''s half-sister she might not be able to withstand the blow."


    "Huh? You sure are a really heartless woman, Chu Lian." Song Wang Lei sat up straight on the bed, as he looked at the woman in front of him. " You are the one who came to me twenty-seven years ago with the n and now that it has sessfully been implemented you have thrown me aside like this, you won''t allow me to meet my daughter properly and you wouldn''t let me leave the house without the mask on, don''t you think you are being too cruel?"


    Chu Lian haughtily sniffed as she looked at the man with one of her brows raised. " I am cruel? You knew what you were signing in for Brother Song, it''s not that I am being cruel, it''s that I care too much about you and our family. This is what you wanted right and I gave you just that¡­ with this alone, we can give our daughter the life she deserves don''t forget that ever and if you want to destroy the little happiness that she has then I am afraid you will only go against me and that''s something you don''t want to do."


    Song Wang Lei''s face turned grim as he turned to look at the wall opposite to him, seeing his sullen face Chu Lian sighed as she C walked towards him and sat in the spot next to him. " I know that you want to officially meet Lan''er, but you have to understand that she has pride of her own now, if we tell her that she is not the daughter of Song Dong Ming but yours, then she will receive a huge blow to her pride, she has beenpeting with Song Yan all her life and wouldn''t take anything less. You know it too right?"


    He exhaled heavily as he swept a nce at Chu Lian. " And what about you? Do you care about this as well?"


    " Of course not," said Chu Lian as she smiled dotingly at Song Wang Lei. " How can that be possible? I am truly happy with you Brother Song. It''s you who have been by my side all along, how can I not be in love with you?"


    " Damn right, I am the one who was with you at your good and bad times." Song Wang Lei smiled as he hugged Chu Lian who leaned against his shoulder but what he didn''t see was the disgusted and annoyed expression that etched on Chu Lian''s face the second she leaned down and he could no longer see her face. If he would have gotten a glimpse of the face then who knows whether or not he would still be able to smile so widely like that?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chu Lian slid off the bed as she picked up her clothes that have been thrown on the ground and looked at the man who was sleeping next to her. She sneered as she strode to the cab and took out the box with the face mask and then walked towards Song Wang Lei and put on the face mask once again on his face¡­ only after the face mask was perfectly set on his face did her expression eased and the disgust in her heart went down a notch.


    Really sometimes some people don''t know their own worth! How can Song Wang Lei even try topete with her Brother Song? Doesn''t he know what he really was?


    She nced at Song Wang Lei who was still asleep and noticed that the face mask was losing a bit of its texture, her eyes narrowed and then walked out of the room without looking back.

 Chapter 157 Brother Song, Did You Miss Me?

    Chu Lian nced behind her shoulders and saw whether someone was around or not, once she was clear that no one was there, she slipped out of the house and then strode towards the garage before taking out the car keys in her pocket and then drove out without telling anyone where she was going.


    She kept driving shaking off all the cars that were behind her and then drove right to the suburbs causing many countryside women to look up from their work as they watched a luxury car driving past the uneven road that has been left without any care for years and frowned as they looked at the ssy ck car driving past their houses and heading towards the old house that has been abandoned for ages.


    " Who is that?" asked a woman as she picked up the jar that she was filled with water from the well.


    Another woman rolled her eyes at the nosy woman. " Why do you care? It''s not like she is here for you. You better get back home and start on cooking or else your husband will throw another drunken fit in the middle of the street."


    Just as the woman said that the voice of a drunken man came from the house opposite to the well. " Damn that woman! I work hard for the entire day and she can''t even cook a hot meal for me when Ie back home, where the hell is she?"


    The woman with the water filled jar jumped and rushed to her house and as soon as she entered the house, the sound of someone getting beaten up came from inside the house.


    Ignoring the screams of the woman who was getting beaten up, the other woman looked around and then she too rushed after the car that was driving towards the abandoned house.


    " Madam!" Once the car came to a stop, Chu Lian came down from the car and the woman hurried toward her as she cleaned her hands on her apron. " You are here, it''s a good thing that you are here."


    Chu Lian raised a brow and looked at the woman and asked, " Why did something happen Xiao An Na?"


    The woman called Xiao An Na nodded and then she carefully nced around the houses that were a few distances from the abandoned house. " It has been a few days and that man is refusing to eat anything, I am afraid that if this goes on¡­he might die because of starvation."


    " Starvation huh?" Chu Lian narrowed her eyes as she motioned An Na to open the door of the abandoned house and walked inside once the door was pushed open. She nced at the filthy surroundings and her nose scrunched up as she took out her handkerchief and ced it on her nose covering it so that she could avoid all the disgusting scents that might waft over to her. An Na picked up the shlight from the cab next to the and walked in front of Chu Lian who was looking at the surrounding area with a disgusted expression and why wouldn''t she?


    Before she became mistress Song this was her house, broken, run down and ugly. Coming back here was like seeing her past self struggling to make it through every day without getting starved or dying unnoticed by others, if not for that man she would have nevere back here.


    The two of them walked down the stairs of the basement and as they walked down, the smell of blood, sweat and human waste became even stronger and Chu Lian felt like she was going to throw up. She nced at An Na and snapped, " Didn''t I tell you to keep this ce clean why is it even dirtier than before? What do I pay you for?"


    An Na''s facial expression turned awkward as she coughed. "It is not like I don''t clean this ce but madam I can''te here every day, if I do people will start suspecting me, I have to keep a low profile after all a few weeks ago I was almost caught by my husband, he asked me what I do bying here, I had to make a million excuses only then he let me go."


    Seeing that Chu Lian wasn''t saying anything An Na heaved a sigh of relief. It was true that she was trying to avoid suspicions but Chu Lian hardly came to see that man and so, instead of worrying about that man, she might as well use the easy money she was getting to make something good for her son.


    Once they reached the bottom of the basement, An Na took out another key and then opened the big iron lock that was hanging on the wooden door and pushed it open. As soon as the door was open, in came the view of a man who was tied to an iron pole with his leg that had a heavy chain that was too strong to be broken.


    When the door was pushed open, the man inside raised his head and looked at the visitor with a sneer ying on his lips. " You are here again, Miss Chu."


    His voice was croaky because of theck of water but the deep cello-like tinge was still there making Chu Lian''s skin light up. Even though she has made a perfect copy of this man, the real was in the end the real deal. Even with his overgrown beard and hair, with dirty skin and limbs there was something regal about him, even dressed up as a prisoner, he still reeked off charm and persona.


    " Yes, I am here," she said as she strode towards the man with her high heels and peered down at him as she stood in front of him. Though she was the one who was standing haughtily in front of him, Chu Lian still felt a bit too small in front of him. " Did you miss me, Brother Song?"

 Chapter 158 Do You Regret It.

    Song Dong Ming looked at Chu Lian, his eyes had a deadened look in them before he turned away to stare at the wall opposite him. Miss her? He wouldn''t miss her even if the Devil asked him to do so.


    Chu Lian''s lips twitched as she pursed them in an evil sneer and looked at Song Dong Ming with a contemptuous nce. " You are still the same Brother Song, haughty, stubborn and inflexible. If only you would have agreed to let me in your life, you wouldn''t have been in such a situation like this," she looked around at the broken and clogged toilet seat and scrunched her nose up in disgust. " You still have time to agree with my proposal, Brother Song. Just agree to marry me, and then I will take you out of this hell¡­ do you really want to live in this smelly basement all your life? I don''t think that''s a wise decision. What do you say?"


    " And what about the smell of the blood thates from your hands?" said Song Dong Ming as he carelessly nced at Chu Lian, whose face twisted in an ugly expression. " What are we going to do about that? Are you going to change your hands or you are going to wash them in the river full of acid?"


    " What are you talking about, brother Song? When did I kill anyone? My hands are as clean as yours or anyone else. I have never picked a knife to drive in anyone''s heart." said Chu Lian as she bent down and tried to touch Song Dong Ming''s face but thetter snarled and opened his mouth to bite the hand that was trying to touch him.


    Seeing that he was actually thinking about hurting her, Chu Lian pulled back and looked at the dirty man in front of her and clenched her fingers. " You.. really don''t know when to forfeit, do you, Brother Song? Have you ever thought about what would happen to your kids, if you continue acting like this.. Don''t forget that if I can be cruel enough to you then I can be cruel to those bastards who should have never been born in this world!"


    " You can try," was all Song Dong Ming said as he picked on his tattered clothes. " But you won''t because if you do then you wouldn''t be able to get any more blood from me, you need it right? For whatever voodoo thing you have to do? Without my blood you won''t be Madam Song and your daughter wouldn''t be the young miss of the Song family, she will be a bastard like she is¡­"


    The sound of a crisp p echoed in the basement and Song Dong Mingughed as he rubbed his right cheek and he looked at Chu Lian whose expression was full of twisted malevolence. He sneered and leaned forward by putting his arm on his knee as he hissed angrily, " The truth hurts, doesn''t it? You think that you are all that great because you are dressed up in that expensive dress, sleeping in the manor that I made for my Juan''er?" He pointed his finger to himself and snorted. "It''s all me, the reason that you can enjoy thefort is because of me, and I am warning you, Chu Lian, if you try to hurt my children, I don''t mind dying, you can kill me like you killed Juan''er but I promise before I die, I will drag you with me somehow. So, you and your daughter, better stay away from my children, because no matter how good your life might be, you will have to pay for all the lives you have destroyed."


    Chu Lian wished she could say something in response but she couldn''t¡­ because Song Dong Ming was right. She indeed needed him to stay alive for her to lead a better life, if Song Dong Ming was to kill himself then she was afraid that she will have a hard time increasing her hold of the Song Corporation. Right now, there were still a lot of employees who were loyal to Song Dong Ming and were only working in thepany because of Song Dong Ming''s face, before she finds a good recement for those employees who can take over their workload, she has to make sure that Song Dong Ming stay alive.


    Even if she wanted to kill Song Yan, she would have to wait for a while now. Back then the luck snatching array leeched off all her luck and she was on the verge of getting the entire control over thepany but then it broke and everything else went down the drain.


    Now she couldn''t kill Song Yan until she get through the obstacles she got in case the array had broken down.


    " I get it," said Chu Lian as she took out a bug syringe from her bag and handed it to An Na. " Your children are still alive and unharmed, so you better stay put Brother Song. Now we wouldn''t want them to lose an arm or leg because of your stubbornness, will we? So, act like a good child and don''t make a fuss."


    Song Dong Ming red at her but he didn''t pull his hand away when An Na forcefully tugged at his arm and without even the slightest bit of care or consideration for him shoved the needle inside his skin before drawing a syringe full of blood. Song Dong Ming stared at the syringe that was getting filled with his blood and for one wild moment, he thought about breaking it in half but then Song Yan and Song Lingyan''s faces shed in front of his eyes and he stopped.


    He knew that Chu Lian wasn''t joking, if she said it, she will really hurt his children and that was something that he would never want. So, even though he felt a wave of dizziness wash over him, he stayed silent and watched An Na fill the syringe with his blood.


    Once the syringe was full, An Na took the needle out and with air simr to that of a dog rushing towards its master with the ball it was asked to catch, she handed the syringe to Chu Lian who took it in her hands and carefully put it in her bag. This was her ticket to a good life, she can''t let even a drop spill.


    After putting the syringe away, she turned to look at Song Dong Ming who looked pale and weakened before she pursed her lips and asked, " Do you regret what you did Brother Song?"


    " I do."

 Chapter 159 A Relic

    Chu Lian felt her heart soar up, she looked at Song Dong Ming with a smile as her lips curled in a smile, " Then why don''t you¡ª¡ª"


    " I regret not trusting Juan''er when she told me that you were a witch," said Song Dong Ming causing her smile to stiffen as she looked at him with shock. Song Dong Ming smiled as he looked at the stunned expression of Chu Lian and nodded his head, " That''s right Juan''er knew that you were the one who was behind her sudden sickness, she would often tell me that you were a witch that you are the one who is responsible for her condition but I didn''t believe her. I mean who would? Dark magic? Witches? That''s something no one will believe it but," he shook his head with a sigh that wasden with grief and regret. " But now that I am locked here by you, for the sake of your witchcraft, I can''t help but feel regretful that I didn''t trust my wife when she told me that you were a witch."


    Face stiffening with every word of Song Dong Ming, Chu Lian red at him as she breathed heavily while holding her handkerchief against her nose. " Very well, if you miss your dear Juan''er then you can watch the moon through the window and stay here for the rest of your life. Do not say that I didn''t give you a chance!" With that, she whirled around and headed straight to the stairs. However, just as she was climbing up¡ª¡ª Song Dong Ming called her from behind. " Juan''er will never forgive you, Chu Lian."


    She paused after hearing his words as she turned to look at him over her shoulder. Song Dong Ming was smiling as he looked at her with eyes that had a wild look in them, " She will definitelye for you, my Juan''er was like that, she was pretty vengeful. I am afraid your good days wille to a near end soon."


    " And how will she?" said Chu Lian with a bravado that she didn''t have inside her, though she was putting a brave front. Anyone could see how hard she was gritting her teeth. " When her soul has been locked by me? How will shee and get her revenge? Will she send one of her ghost friends after me?"


    Song Dong Ming wasn''t the slightest bit offended by her question. Instead, he looked at her with an eerie smile and simply spat two words but those two words were enough to make her skin crawl all over.


    As Chu Lian got in her car, she realised that she was dripping with cold sweat and her breathing has turned a lot moreboured than the time when she stepped into the abandoned house. She patted her face with the back of her hand and wiped the sweat off, there was no way, right? There was no way that Song Dong Ming knew what he was talking about, maybe he was just trying to scare her ¡ª¡ª because if Wei Juan''er soul would have broken out of the soul restricting array, she would have definitelye after her but clearly she hasn''t doesn''t it mean that she was still trapped in the array?


    She gunned the engine of her car and jumped when the engine came to life with a low rumble. Unconsciously, her fingers stiffened around the steering wheel as she looked back and saw nothing but wilderness¡ª¡ª though the thought dide to her mind when she realised that Song Yan has hired someone to break the luck-snatching array but then she scraped the thought, after all, the master said that only a very high-level spirit master will be able to break through the grudge field that Wei Juan''er soul has created around the grave where they have marked the array.


    And it wouldn''t be broken that easily. That was what she thought and believed.


    She has seen the grudge that Wei Juan was holing and she would have definitelye after her if her soul was to be liberated from the array in fact she was even prepared for it ¡­. The fact that Wei Juan didn''te for her life, doesn''t it mean that her soul was still trapped?


    But then why did Song Dong Ming say those words?


    '' Is she?'' Chu Lian felt goosebumps break all over her skin as she recalled Song Dong Ming''s words, she believed that she has thought everything through but now ¡ª- she couldn''t help but feel a bit spooked. Though she was prepared to die, no one would like it if death really came after them, thinking about what Song Dong Ming said, she couldn''t help but think of calling the master back as soon as possible.


    Because she really needed to have that grave checked if not¡ª- she would be driven crazy. And at the same time, she needed to get a hold of the master who was helping Song Yan because only then her heart would be at ease.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Song Yan sneezed as she closed the book that she has gotten from the condemned soul and rubbed the tip of her nose as she mused, " Who is missing me at such an odd hour?"


    She looked at the French window and then shook her head, it was seven in the evening, so she couldn''t think of anyone who would be remembering her at this moment. Even Old man Au wouldn''t be missing her since she told him that she will arrive at his house past four in the morning when the powers of vengeful spirits were the weakest.


    " Maybe it''s your husband," said Fang Yanli as she floated around the roof with her legs crossed and arms behind her head. " The guy has been living a life without his wife for eight years, maybe he just thought of you because he didn''t get to see you in the morning."


    Song Yan rolled her eyes as she picked up the book from the side of her bed and threw it at Fang Yanli who caught it with ease as a poltergeist spirit. She raised the book in her hand and flipped through it before asking, " So, what exactly is this?"


    " It''s a relic for demonic cultivators," answered Song Yan as she stared at the book with a sickened expression. " Like a holy book is for us."


    P,s: support my work! It gives me motivation to publish chapters regrly!

 Chapter 160 How Dare You Come Back!

    " A what? Relic?" Fang Yanli dropped the book on the floor and wiped her hands on the ghostly remnants of her clothes. " what do you mean that it is a relic? And more importantly, why didn''t you tell me that it was a relic of those demonic cultivators who knows where it might have been?"


    She shuddered as she wiped her hands on her clothes again and again causing Song Yan to feel amused. " Since it''s a relic, I am pretty sure that they might have been keeping it safely then throwing it around, you might not have noticed but the condemned soul was keeping that relic in its breast pocket that was the closest to his heart. It pretty much signifies its importance to them."


    She picked up the book and wiped it casually before throwing it back in her ring. "It''s not much different from all the traces of the dark spirit cultivators that we found when I was still a ghost, it''s the same thing over again about how going in the embrace of Demons and shedding the path of light will bring you to glory and what not, pretty much the same mind washing mumbo jumbo that they used to tell their followers, but since it''s intact its a lot more detailed than that evidence that we found back then and it only bamboozles me to the point of oblivion that how can someone evene up with the idea of sacrificing human lives, to cultivate demons and vengeful spirits for their selfishness. It is like they just want to throw the world on a pyre and watch it burn."


    Song Yan shook her head as she got in her bed and patted Fu Chen who have fallen asleep after finishing his dinner, it was a family rule of the Song family to eat before the sun sets. Of course, it had nothing to do with any supernatural phenomena, it was just a normal thing that aids in quick digestion as well as a fit and healthy body.


    " Anyway, it will be better for us to pay attention to what''s happening around us," said Song Yan as she narrowed her eyes and with a cold glint looked outside the window towards the rising moon. " Because after tonight many Dark cultivators will try to look for us."


    In the Au family.


    Au Lisha was sitting in the living room, as she tried to suppress her anxiousness and worry. She rubbed her hands and stood up from the sofa before heading to the threshold of her house and peeking out of the peephole. Seeing that no one was there, she couldn''t help but turn her head to look at her father who was nursing his forehead, she hurriedly strode to her father and murmured, " Why isn''t she here yet? It''s been so long, dad¡­ why don''t you call and ask her toe as soon as she can, I am afraid that the talisman she gave is losing its effectiveness."


    Earlier, Au Mei had coughed out a bunch of ugly things like the rotten insides of an animal and bloody worms that were rotten to the point that they werepletely unrecognisable. It was so horrifying that Au Lisha almost fainted if not for taking care of her daughter she might have just thrown everything and rushed to the country where that man was and beaten the crap out of him.


    " I have called her just ten minutes ago and she said that she is on her way. What''s the point of you being so anxious? Since she has said that she will treat our little Mei, then I trust her words, she will definitely treat her. Now sit down and wait." Old man Au looked at his daughter and shook his head before sighing. " This might not have happened if you kept a proper eye on that man and took a good look at what he was doing with little Mei when she told you that there was something wrong with him and the pastries that he was feeding her, like that youngdy said, its has manifested like an untreated wound and now it will take some time to recover, maybe if you hadn''t trusted that man with you eyes closed then our little Mei wouldn''t be suffering so much."


    " I know that I was in the wrong dad, I can''t be any more guilty than I am but what are we supposed to do now? Mei is already unconscious, if Madam Fu doesn''t arrive anytime soon then I am afraid that I will die out of worry," said Au Lisha as she fretfully looked at the door.


    Old mad Au pulled her down andforted her. " Okay, Okay, don''t say such words, on such an asion. Do you think that I am any less worried about little Mei? I am just as worried about her but we have to be patient because apart from this we have no other choice you see?" His stupid daughter was making him nervous too and he was already too old and could no longer take such excitement at his age. Little Mei was his granddaughter too and he naturally loved her a lot, he too felt like he was sitting on pins and needles but this was something that waspletely out of his hands and he couldn''t do anything about it.


    It wasn''t like he could rush out of the house and look for Song Yan with this old body of his.


    Just as the two of them started to feel like they could no longer wait, the doorbell rang and Old man Au hurriedly jumped to his feet before running and scampering over to the threshold. He could no longer hold still for Song Yan to treat his granddaughter and thus, with a happy smile he pulled open the door, however just as he nced at who was standing outside the door, his smile fell and he unhappily looked at the man before he raised his hand and angrily pped the visitor. " How dare youe back, huh!?"

 Chapter 161 My Goddess!

    " You bastard, I have called you for ages and ages¡­yet you didn''t pick up my call! Now you dare toe back, why don''t you let me smack your face huh!" screamed Old man Au as the young man dodged his iing hits and sneaked inside the house ignoring the shouts of his father. " I did note back for you or her, I came back for my niece, I have heard of what happened to her and yet instead of taking her to another specialist you actually looked for a crook to treat her? Are you both out of your minds?"


    " Cheung, at least listen to us first," Au Lisha felt her head throb as she nced at the housekeeping aunty who hurriedly lowered her head. She knew that the aunt meant well but she shouldn''t have let Au Cheung know about this matter until it was dealt with, now her brother will definitely create another round of ruckus and with his uncouth mouth if he offends Song Yan as she did then who will help her break the curse? Thest time Song Yan gave face to her father, but if this time she was offended again, then Au Lisha was afraid that Song Yan will leave her daughter to die. " You have no idea what you are talking about at the moment, so you better stay out of it."


    " Stay out of it?" echoed Au Cheung as he looked at his sister in shock and horror, putting his hands on his waist, he licked his bottom lip and then looked left and right before looking back at his sister. " How am I supposed to stay out of this matter huh? She might be your daughter but she is my niece and I can not just leave her alone when her mother is using half of what is left of her pea-size brain! You are living in modern times, between intellectual people like me, how can you believe in such feudal nonsense? Even if you were fooled by that crook, you should have taken proper care of little Mei, you should think of her first before doing something like this, what kind of danger she might be in if you leave her in the hands of that crook huh?"


    " I don''t want to listen to such a thing from someone who has been living away from home for years!" snapped Au Lisha as she red at her brother. " You have never cared about little Mei and hardly ever came back home to see her, you weren''t there for her when she needed you when we needed you¡­when dad called you back, saying that he was old and couldn''t hold on to the chair of the CEO but did youe back? No!¡ª¡ª-"


    " And whose fault was that huh? Whose fault was it that I didn''t return home?"


    " I get it! I know it was my fault but you could have been the bigger person and tried to make me understand¡­ even if I was not listening, you should have at least held on like dad but you didn''t, you left me, you left Mei and now I don''t want you to turn up all of a sudden and act like you care when you have never cared!" shouted Au Lisha as she got face to face with her brother. " I don''t need you at the moment, so do me a favour and f*ck the piss off."


    " Be the bigger person? You were born seven years before me! You are the big sister and you want me to be the bigger person here? And I don''t have the fetish to y the lute in front of a dumb cow!"


    " Are you calling me fat?"


    " I am calling you dumb! See, this is your problem you miss the important part and only hear what you want to hear. Dumb dumb!"


    " Shut up! I don''t want to hear anything from a horny dog, who would climb anything as long as it wears a skirt, even if it''s a pole!"


    " You called me a dog?"


    " No, I called you a walking talking STD shot!"


    " Calm down you brats, listen to me, hey I am your dad! I came before both of you! I said stop! Don''t ignore someone who is fifty years older than you both!"


    As soon as Song Yan stepped into the house, this was the scene that she witnessed. Au Lisha was tugging on a young man''s hair looking like she wasn''t going to let go anytime sooner until she ends up pulling a tuft of his hair while the young man was pulling her cheeks making sure that it made Au Lisha wince and Old man Au was jumping around like a waddling penguin hitting both of them with his cane.


    " They sure look lively for a family who has a cursed person in their house,"mented Fang Yanli as she watched the scene in front of her with interest. " Maybe he should try kicking their faces, that might get him some attention."


    Song Yan ignored Fang Yanli who was shouting suggestions to Old man Au and pinched the bridge of her nose before turning to look at the mess in front of her, with her voice raised slightly she called out, " Should I leave or what?"


    Only then did the Au family turn to look at her, she raised her brow when her gaze fell on the young vet she had met a few days ago and she was pleasantly surprised. She didn''t think that this man was the young master of the Au family.


    While Song Yan was looking at Au Cheung thetter was also looking at her with wide eyes.


    Au Lisha who was shocked by Song Yan''s sudden appearance missed her brother''s expression and hurriedly muttered under her breath. " I am warning you don''t even think about offending that woman or else I will¡ª-"


    She was in the middle of speaking when her brother ignored her and rushed towards Song Yan, stunned she was going to stop him because she saw another troubleing but then ¡ª¡ª


    " My Goddess! I finally got a chance to meet you!" eximed Au Cheung as he sped Song Yan''s hands in his.

 Chapter 162 I Am Here To Break The Curse.

    For two seconds no one said a word even Fang Yanli the ghost woman was too stunned to speak as she looked at Song Yan and then at Au Cheung, who was young, handsome and from the looks of it¡ª¡ª he was also very rich. She stayed silent for a few minutes before she clicked her tongue and pulled a long face before looking at Song Yan, " Tsk, Tsk, she is the only one who came to enjoy life here, people like our just f*cking weeds, look at that, she has a husband like Fu Yu Sheng who looks like an Asian Greek God and then there is this Sunny baby boy running after her as well. She is the only one who is enjoying life in the true sense, we all havee here to peel potatoes, I am telling you, jeez."


    With that said she rolled her eyes and then turned to float above Song Yan''s head with her arms folded, an ugly expression on her face as she muttered under her breath about how Song Yan was in the wrong for being such a seductress.


    Under the mutterings of Fang Yanli, Song Yan felt her eyes twitch as she pulled her hands from Au Cheung''s grip and looked at Old master Au and Au Lisha who were standing behind Au Cheung, she raised her brows questioningly and Old man Au felt his temple throb as he looked at his idiot son who was chasing after a married woman.


    Pinching the bridge of his nose, he looked at Song Yan and sighed before introducing Au Cheung to her. "This is my son," rubbing the tip of his nose awkwardly Old man Au introduced Au Cheung to Song Yan before he turned to his son who was foolishly looking at Song Yan with stars in his eyes¡ª- sigh, why was his luck so bad? When he was young, he didn''t look at anyone other than his wife and was very respectful towards other women, so why was it that his son was a manwh*re like this? " And this is Miss Song, she is here to treat little Mei."


    " Oh so you are the one¡ª¡ª" Au Cheung paused and then looked at Song Yan, who in return raised a brow and repeated what Old master Au has said, " I am the one who is here to take the curse down, do you have any problem with it?"


    Au Cheung felt like his four views about the world were being questioned, when his father told him that he has called an expert but he didn''t expect the woman from thest time to turn up instead. Back when she told him that someone with a rather big influence wille to his clinic requesting to check up on their dog, he has taken her words as nothing but a faux, thinking that the girl just wanted to catch his attention by saying weird things.


    After all, he has seen various types of women and some were indeed crazy like that but ¡ª¡ª the next day the young miss of the Hong family really turned up in his clinic, bringing her chihuahua along with her as she requested to see what was wrong with her pet dog. Au Cheung wanted to check up on the chihuahua but then he was reminded of what Miss Song had told him and then who knows what happened but he decided to listen to her words and asked his assistant to turn Miss Hong away under the premise that he wasn''t in the clinic.


    Of course, the young miss of the Hong family had a terrible temper and created a huge ruckus in his clinic, threatening to shut his clinic down but that was nothingpared to what happened to the clinic where she took her chihuahua to be treated.


    Turns out the chihuahua has been sick for a very long time and the young miss was a step toote in bringing him to the vet.


    What happened after she took that chihuahua to the vet can be easily guessed¡ª¡ª her favourite pet could not make out alive after he was taken inside for a check-up. Angry and upset, that young miss not only shut that clinic down but she also made sure to revoke the license of the vet who was in charge of the clinic, now even though the vet wasn''t at fault, and he wasn''t the one who caused the death of the chihuahua but that was how the world worked, the rich and powerful can do whatever they want and the weaker one can only be oppressed by them.


    If he had taken that case of the chihuahua, then instead of the vet he would have been the one who would have to go against the Hong family, who at the moment was a bit stronger than them.


    Though he believed that what happened was nothing but a coincidence but now that he was seeing Song Yan standing in front of him and saying that she was here to take Little Mei''s curse down he couldn''t help but rethink about what he had learned till now.


    Song Yan didn''t care about Au Cheung as she watched him stare into the oblivion, after taking her hands out of his grip, she walked past him and headed straight towards Old master Au.


    " Can you show me little Mei''s room?" asked Song Yan as soon as she came to a stop in front of Old master Au. " The dawn will be breaking soon if the sun rises then I will have a hard time taking care of the curse, this is the perfect time to deal with it because at this hour the powers of the evil spirits are the weakest."


    Old master Au''s brows jumped as he quickly pped his daughter''s arm. " What are you waiting for? Show Miss Song, little Mei''s room! Why are you wasting time standing here like a stupid statue?"


    Au Lisha also felt her heart jump when she heard Song Yan say that the curse has to be dealt with within a certain time limit and hurriedly took her to Au Mei''s room. " Pleasee with me," she said as she beckoned Song Yan to follow her and then headed to the top of the stairs.


    As the two climbed up, Song Yan felt a gaze locked on top of her head.

 Chapter 163 Two Options.

    On the roof was the condemned soul, staring right at her while clinging to the roof upside down. Its void eyes were staring at her unblinkingly and Song Yan rubbed her ring, prepared to deal with that thing if it made a move but surprisingly it didn''t, instead it stayed where it was, with its gaze flickering between her and Fang Yanli.


    " It can sense my cultivation level," said Fang Yanli as she finally realised why the condemned soul wasn''t attacking them. " Maybe these things can''t sense the cultivation level of a human but it can definitely sense mine. It knows that at the moment it''s a lot weaker whenpared to me, that''s why it hasn''t moved an inch from the roof."


    The fact that the condemned soul was able to think so much and have such an understanding struck ominous to Song Yan as she looked at Au Lisha and said, " Please take me there quickly."


    Au Lisha could sense the urgency in Song Yan''s voice and instinctively her pace increased as she climbed two steps at the same time, Song Yan followed after Au Lisha to the second floor and once they reached Au Mei''s room, she carefully bent down to study Au Mei who was sleeping soundly. Though it looked like she was sleeping soundly but in truth, she was actually unconscious and her temperature was dropping bit by bit every minute.


    Old master Au who have followed the two women also came to stand beside his daughter and sucked in a breath as he watched Song Yan looking at Au Mei. Seeing that she hadn''t made a move for a very long time and instead seemed to be thinking about something deeply, he couldn''t but be puzzled at the sight of her just standing there doing nothing.


    " What''s wrong?" asked Au Lisha, when she saw that Song Yan wasn''t doing anything.


    " Someone warned your husband or should I say little Mei''s father," said Song Yan with her star-like eyes narrowed in deep contemtion. " Your daughter''s condition is a lot worse than I expected it to be, which is a clear indication that someone actually tipped off your husband, whoter on urged the master to speed the process of the manifestation of the curse. With my powers and the talisman alone, the curse should not have spread so much in such a small period but it has¡­ which means someone tried to interfere in between. If not for the safety talisman that I gave you to put on your daughter, she would have been dead by now."


    Au Lisha''s brows jumped to the roof as she hurriedly rushed toward Au Mei and touched her daughter''s forehead and felt her heart tremble. Song Yan was right, her daughter''s temperature was really low it was as if she was already dead, if not for the stable rise and fall of her daughter''s chest, she would have thought that her daughter was ¡ª¡ª she didn''t finish thinking that thought, her daughter was still alive and Song Yan was here, so nothing will happen.


    " Lisha don''t tell me you¡ª¡ª-" Old master Au''s voice interrupted everyone''s chain of thoughts and Au Lisha who was crouching next to her daughter''s bed shook her head as she looked at her father. " I didn''t! Ever since we returned home, you know that I was with you dad, how can I even call that man without you knowing? And why will I call that man? I might be a bit naive but I am not that an idiot!"


    Old master Au nodded, his daughter was right. No matter how much of a lovesick fool she was, she loved her daughter more than her husband¡ª- she will definitely not call that Yu Yize, so then¡­ he turned to look at Au Cheung who looked back at him with an affronted expression on his face.


    " You have got to be kidding me!" snapped Au Cheung with an ill-tempered voice. " I am telling you that I would rather grind my fingers in a blender than call that man!"


    Of course, Au Cheung hated Yu Yize more than anyone in this world even when they didn''t know that he was such a snake of a man, and now that he knew what a bastard that man was, Au Cheung will definitely not contact him. So¡­ who it was? Collectively, they turned to look at the housekeeper who was trembling with her head lowered.


    Sure enough, it was her.


    Yu Yize blocked everyone from the Au family and asked his assistant to do the same once he was done with his job here. Of course, he,ter on, changed his number but his assistant couldn''t do that, given that he had to take many calls in a day and if he changed his number then he will have to contact every single one of his clients and ry the message that he was changing his number.


    The assistant only blocked the Au family but he forgot to block this housekeeper, after all, she was too small of an existence to be remembered by him. A hired help who would help Au Lisha every now and then what was the point of remembering her? This was why when the housekeepingdy called the assistant he answered the call, who in turn told him about what was happening in the Au family, asking him to tell his boss about this matter ande to stop this superstitious ceremony.


    Her heart was in the right ce, she thought that her masters were being fooled but this small action of hers to do something without taking permission from her master caused a big ruckus since Yu Yize was alerted and in return alerted the scurrilous spirit master.


    " I will deal with youter," said Au Lisha, her expression cold. Though she understood where the housekeepingdy wasing from, it didn''t mean that she was going to forgive her.


    Song Yan nced at the help who was shivering and shook her head, she then turned to look at Au Lisha whose expression has worsened and said, " I can still take the curse down, don''t worry about it." She paused and let the Au family heave a sigh of relief before she continued, " I have two methods to take the curse down and you can choose one from them. The first one is simple, I break the curse and let the curse rebound itself on the caster and the second one is to break the curse, and let the curse rebound itself on the caster but there is a little trick in here, I can use my powers to return a bit of the curse to where it came from, after all, innocent or not, evil has to be punished. Of course, if you chose the second option you will have to loose your pockets a bit more, so what will be it?


    P.s: Its the start of the month please please please ¡­. Start it off with a bang! It gives me motivation to be consistent or else I shrivel up like a dried fig.

 Chapter 164 Dealing With The Curse

    " I would of course choose thetter option," said Au Lisha through gritted teeth. " That man is the reason that my daughter is suffering so much, why should he be livingfortably? It''s fine that he dared to use me as he pleases but how dare he think of using my daughter as a sacrifice for his beloved son! I will never forgive him for that." Au Lisha has been blinded by love which was why she was willing to ignore every single w of Yu Yize but now that she knew the truth there was no way she was going to let him get away with what he has done so easily.


    That man dared to harm her daughter, she would be an idiot if she were to act like the bigger person and forgive him.


    Song Yan already knew without a doubt that Au Lisha would choose the second option, a wife can be weak but a mother cannot¡ª¡ª Au Mei was Au Lisha''s lifeline and it could be seen that she loves her daughter a lot. Yu Yize tried to touch Au Lisha''s bottom line of course now that Au Lisha has an option to retaliate, she would not stop no matter what.


    With her hand stretched out, Song Yan took out the red diamond that she has taken from the condemned spirit and then handed it over to Au Lisha. " Make sure to keep this against her mouth throughout the entire ritual, do not let your hand shake no matter what happens or what you see because if you moved your hand, then the curse won''t break and your daughter''s life will be endangered, don''t ever let anything move your hand."


    Song Yan knew that the prototype of the vengeful spirit would definitely try to shake Au Lisha up, she cannot let it do that, which was why she has to warn Au Lisha or else she was to mess it upter on.


    Au Lisha took the red diamond from Song Yan and clenched it in her hands, this diamond was the life-saving straw for her daughter of course she was going to take care of it and do as Song Yan asked her to do because she knew that she couldn''t make a mistake. Though she was a bit nervous about making a slip-up¡ª¡ª she was confident enough to not let anything harm her daughter no matter what.


    When Au Lisha took her seat next to her daughter and ced the red diamond over her daughter''s parted lips, Song Yan, who knew from where took out a lyre and a set of red candles that she stacked in a circle around Au Mei''s bed. She didn''t even have to take out a matchstick to light them up, as she ced the red candles on the ground, they would light up with a vivid blue me as if they were burning for hours. The light scattered all over the room as if sucking the very things that were hiding in the darkness¡ª¡ª these candles were a speciality of the Gu family, something that she learned from Gu Yijin.


    Made from wax that was dipped in the holy water mixed with the remnants of sandalwood, with their wickers that were crafted from the thin strands of cloth that were dipped in the red sap of the bloodwood trees. These candles were efficient in sucking all the negative energy from the surroundings¡ª¡ª as long as any evil spirit or negative energy was lurking around their vicinity, they will light up without any matchstick.


    As soon as Song Yan was done cing the candles on the ground, everyone noticed the blue mes flickering and lighting up the entire room but that wasn''t what both excited and terrified them, it was the ck mists that started to curl around their toes that caused their heart to jump. Neither of the family members of the Au family knew what the thing was, all they knew was that just one touch of the mist was enough to make them shiver and cause goosebumps to rise all over their skin.


    And this scene amazed them so much that their mouths dropped open, especially Au Cheung who has never seen anything like this before. He stared at Song Yan who was now sitting in front of the bed facing Au Mei and then at the red candles and ck mist that was curling around the floor, around his niece and the entire room ¡ª¡ª he rubbed his eyes and opened them hoping some sort of change to take ce but nothing happened ¡­ the candles were still there, sucking the ck mists and turning them into white fumes. Inwardly, he could feel his worldview crashing bit by bit.


    " This¡­ This... how is this possible?" Au Cheung did believe Song Yan a little after the incident with the chihuahua but he didn''t think that she was so skilled. The entire thing was so disbelieving that he felt like he has stumbled into an alternate universe where ghosts, magic and monsters existed¡­ really this was too much! What happened to the ims of those science maniacs who said that there was nothing like ghosts and demons in this world? If there was nothing like a ghost then what was this? How was this happening then?


    He couldn''t calm down as he turned his head to look at his father who was no longer as shocked as his son, having anticipated something like this.


    " You better not question the skills of that littledy," said Old master Au as he stared at Song Yan unblinkingly, he was different from his kids who haven''t seen anything like this before. When he was a kid, many vigers would call spirit masters and priests to take care of the spirits that were haunting them or to find out why their parents'' spirit wasn''t at rest ¡ª- so he was sort of prepared to see something like that happening again but as he watched Song Yan do her thing he realised, that she was at a whole different level than those spirit masters whom he saw in the vige. She was very impressive and knew how to do her thing. Old master Au couldn''t help but admire Song Yan a bit more in his heart. This was the difference between a true spirit master and a fake one ¡ª¡ª she hasn''t even made a move yet and he could already feel the negative energy in his body and house being sucked away.

 Chapter 165 Red Candles, Black Mist And Screams Of Agony.

    Au Lisha was also stunned as she watched the ck mist sweep out of her daughter''s bed and be sucked into the candles. The entire thing waspletely unscientific and had no firm base to be exined but it was happening in front of her eyes, she knew that Song Yan never came to their house in the first ce and couldn''t have ced any special effect props or anything in her daughter''s room and what was more she had no reason to do so, in short, what was happening right now was actually happening in reality.


    As she watched the ck mist be sucked in the candles she watched Au Mei''s brows that were scrunched up due to pain ease a little and she secretly heaved a sigh of relief looks like the ritual was working. She held the diamond against Au Mei''s mouth and watched the entire thing with anticipation and eagerness¡ª¡ª a bit more and then her daughter will wake up. Compared to her delight, Yu Yize who rushed to the demonic blood sect was filled with panic as he looked at the master who was sitting next to him with a me burning in front of them, next to the me was a doll that was supposed to have turned dark and twisted rying Au Mei''s death to them but instead the doll was now turning back to its original shade and Yu Yize''e heart couldn''t help but jump to his throat.


    The straw doll was turning back to its original state, doesn''t it mean that the spirit master that Au Lisha hired was actually sessful in countering the curse? If so what will happen to his son and hispany? All the hard work that he has invested for years will be reduced to nothing but ashes if this goes on. His psychological state turned really bad as he turned to the old master who was staring at the me unblinkingly and felt his fingers clenched until his knuckles turned white, even his heart was trembling inside his chest. " Master, what''s going on¡­is the curse¡­is the curse on the verge of being broken?"


    The old master didn''t answer him straight away instead he stared at the mes dancing in front of him, he could see the back of the woman who was called to break the curse but that was all, no matter how hard he tried to see her face something seemed to have been blocking him. His eyes shook slightly as he picked a talisman on the ground and threw it in the mes, he couldn''t allow that woman to break the curse, because if she did then he will be the one who have to pay the price of rearing a prototype of a vengeful soul and messing around with the flow of nature.


    Now he was filled with regret, not for rearing a soul but for not taking care of that little girl sooner. If he knew that someone would intercept in the matter then he would have made sure to take the life of that little girl earlier on even if he had to suffer some sort of divine punishment. Because of his overconfidence, this woman who popped out of God knows where got the chance to mess with his n that he has been working on for years! He couldn''t let this woman break the curse and ruin his ns no matter what!


    Song Yan felt something heading in her direction, she didn''t even open her eyes and threw out a talisman to create a barricade around her and the Au family. As soon as the attack that the old demonic cultivator has sent her way hit the barricade, it rebounded from the invisible shield and shot back as it struck the photo frame on the wall and shattered the ss into pieces with a loud bang¡ª¡ª the Au family jumped even Au Lisha shivered but Song Yan immediately stopped her, " It has started, do not move your hand¡­ I have warned you."


    Hearing her warning Au Lisha didn''t dare to let her hand tremble ever so slightly, she hurriedly tightened her grip on the red diamond and pressed it against Au Mei''s mouth.


    " Master Au, please go and restrain your niece," said Song Yan as she picked her lyre and ced it on herp and started chanting sutras while ying a tune to lure the evil out.


    Au Cheung didn''t say anything and nor did he ask any questions, he strode towards Au Mei''s bed and restrained his unconscious niece.


    Everyone stared intently at Au Mei who was lying unconscious on the bed with herplexion turning from bad to worse and worse to good before alternating between the two for a while. When they saw nothing happened for a little while they were a bit disappointed but seeing that Song Yan was still chanting sutras, they knew that the ritual has just started, so they suppressed their disappointment and watched the scene in front of them silently.


    As Song Yan''s chanting got louder and the tune she was ying got faster, Au Mei''s breathing too turned harsher and harsher. She took one exhale and then another before ¡ª¡ª her eyes snapped open and the Au family would have cried out in joy and surprise if not for two pairs of inhuman eyes staring at them, their little Mie stayed on the bed silently for a while and she didn''t even make a move before her body tightened up like she was preparing to jump at them. She opened her mouth and let out a scream that was loud enough to make their toes curl up as she tried to struggle past the restrain that was bounding her.


    Even though Au Lisha was given a fright when she saw her daughter acting like a possessed human, she still pressed the diamond against her daughter''s mouth even harder when she noticed something dark like rotting blood trickle out of her mouth and then something surprising happened, the red diamond ¡ª¡ª who knew how it did but it sucked up the rotting ck liquid that wasing out of Au Mei''s mouth.


    " AHHHHHH" Au Mei''s screams got muffled but her struggle got more and more frantic as her body turned this way and that, hands stretched out and scratching Au Cheung''s arms like she was trying to rip off a chunk of flesh from her uncle, leaving bloody scratches behind. The sight was so horrifying that Old master Au staggered and almost fell---- with his eyes brimming with tears. What has that man done to his little Mei? Just what the hell did he do to her?


    P.S : Author san is withering away withck of support QAQ, drawing turtles in the corners because I am not doing a good job.

 Chapter 166 The Condemned Soul Makes An Appearance

    As soon as Au Mei started screaming, the curse also started to crumble bit by bit, the old demonic master who received the bacsh trembled and coughed out blood, seeing this Yu Yize stiffened and stammered, " Bl...Blood, you are bleeding, ah!"


    "That woman does not know her limits!" roared the old master like a cornered dog who was pushed into a desperate situation as he picked up a talisman and stuck it to the doll that had Au Mei''s hair lock stuck on in it, he has to turn the tide around or else if he were to fail he was going to die, and because of his actions, he might never be able to reincarnate and would be stuck in the fire of hell for all eternity.


    Once the talisman was stuck to the doll, Au Mei''s struggle faltered a little, and her eyes started to close down on their own¡ª¡ªrge boils due to the sudden instition of dark energy in her body started to pop out all over her body, causing the Au family''s hearts to tremble as they all turned to look at Song Yan, what was this? What was going on? Wasn''t Au Mei recovering just a moment ago? So howe the situation turned around so quickly?


    In particr, Au Lisha''s eyes widened and her heart started to thump loudly in her chest when she saw those ugly boils pop on her daughter''s skin. But she couldn''t show her fear and neither could she let go of the diamond in her hand, all she could do was stare intently at her daughter, she didn''t doubt Song Yan because she has seen her ways, now all she could do was ¡ª¡ª hope that nothing wrong happens to her daughter.


    Song Yan sensed that the old master was trying to retaliate and cause an interruption in the ritual¡ª- but she didn''t stop ying the lyre and nor did she stop chanting, but inside her mind, she called Fang Yanli, who was behind her all this time. Fang Yanli who received permission from Song Yan, got on the floor and walked toward Au Mei before she ced her hands on Au Mei''s feet and sucked in all the external Yin energy that was being embedded in her body.


    Being a spirit whose cultivation was on the eighth level she was easily able to suck in the Yin energy that the old master has instilled in Au Mei''s body to cause her organs to burst up.


    Fang Yanli''s touch was all what Au Mei needed, as the dark energy from her body was sucked out, her eyes that were shutting down, snapped open and she once again started struggling as she rolled her head left and right, trying to spit the red diamond that was pressing against her lips.


    " Don''t let her spit it out," warned Au Cheung as he winced when Au Mei scratched a good deal of his skin and left five bloody marks behind.


    " I know," Au Lisha could feel the desperation of the thing whatever it was inside her daughter''s body. The struggle it was putting up wasn''t small and just one nce was enough to see how much it disliked being trapped in that diamond.


    " Impossible," cried the old demonic master as he stared at the talisman on the doll that has turned ck after being sucked off all the Yin energy, from the looks of it he could sense that the woman was a spirit master with a higher level of cultivation than him, but because he was afraid of the bacsh from the curse, he kept trying to intercept in the ritual only for Fang Yanli to retaliate back again and again.


    " Miss Song, what''s happening?" Old master Au couldn''t understand what was happening as he looked at the exceptionally calm and cold Song Yan who was humming thest notes of the sutras, he knew that he shouldn''t interfere much less disturb Song Yan but he couldn''t help but worry when he saw his granddaughter''s twisted appearance as she tried to get away her mother and uncle.


    However, Song Yan didn''t need to answer his question because just as he asked that one question, ck miasma started to ooze out of Au Mei''s body. It was a very abhorrent scene, the ck miasma oozing out of every single pore from Au Mei''s body and covering her whole like a dark nket but that wasn''t the worst, what was worse was the smell ¡ª¡ª like that of a rotting corpse that filled the entire room, it was so suffocating that even old master Au who loved his granddaughter to bits had to step out, because of his asthma that was triggered due to the appalling scent.


    Only Au Lisha and Au Cheung stayed behind but their faces too turned green and then pale as they nearly passed out but for the sake of Au Lisha''s safety, they somehow managed to keep hold of themselves and didn''t drop to the floor even though the scent that wasing from her was literally unbearable.


    " You are finally willing to make an appearance huh?" Song Yan opened her eyes as she ced the lyre down and got to her feet, earlier what she saw was only a fragment of the condemned soul that couldn''t emulsify in Au Mei''s soul and was left out, other than that the condemned soul that was weaved into the curse has already started to take over Au Mei''s body if she hadn''te today then with the help of the old demonic sect master, this condemned soul might have gobbled Au Mei''s soul and reced it.


    Fortunately, she came today and stopped the morphing of a young girl into that of a condemned soul.


    Song Yan took off her ring and to the Au family''s horror and stupefaction whipped out her scythe as she pointed it to Au Mei and said, " You cannot escape from me, so might as well end this case once and for all."


    The ck miasma blobbed and frothed as it trickled and flowed down Au Mei''s body before gurgling into a small figure the size of Au Mei, its ck tar-like eyes leaking blood as it cried, " Die!!!"


    ------------------------

 Chapter 167 The Curse Rebounded

    That thing leapt at Song Yan who didn''t even blink and simply shed her scythe in the direction of the condemned soul, who sensing danger changed the trajectory of its motion and swept towards the opposite wall before lunging at Song Yan from behind noticing that her back was turned on it but before it could so much as touch Song Yan, she twirled her scythe and backhandedly shed the condemned soul into a puddle of charcoal ck blood and frothy mess.


    The moment she shed the soul, the red candles flickered and crackled with a loud hiss as they sucked in the dark puddle on the floor of Au Mei''s room, as soon as the ck puddle was sucked in by the wickers of the candles, morphing the fumes from gloomy ck to pearly white, the red diamond turned ck and Au Mei stopped struggling as well. Song Yan noticed the change in red diamond and walked towards Au Lisha before taking the now cursed diamond from her with a grim expression.


    The red diamond that was so beautiful and lustrous was now reduced to ashen ck rock.


    She put away the ck diamond that has sucked all the curse from Au Mei''s body and then took out a safety talisman before handing it to Au Lisha, " It will take a while for your daughter to recover, the curse has caused a lot of damage to her body and it will take a long time before she will be able to return to her original healthy state, during this time you have to take proper care of her and not let anything dangerous or tainted toe in contact with her. Put this safety talisman on her body and don''t take it off until I tell you to, when I am reassured that she has recovered only then I will tell you to take it away." After she finished speaking she walked around the bed and started taking off the candles that she has put on the floor.


    Au Lisha held on to the safety talisman like she was clutching her lifeline, with a nervous and excited face, she ced her hand on Au Mei''s forehead and called out softly, " little Mei?"


    Au Mei''s chest rose and fell as she breathed in and out clearly tired because of what just happened, when she heard her mother''s voice, the little girl whose face was pale from exhaustion and pain opened her eyes and looked at her mother who was peering down at her with a nervous expression.


    When Au Lisha saw that her daughter has opened her eyes and was no longer lying unconscious on the bed with her eyes closed as if dead, she turned to her dad and brother before crying out, " Father, Cheung, little Mei, she is..she is awake!" She was so thrilled upon seeing her daughter recover that fat tears of joy started to leak out of her eyes.


    Old master Au rushed to take a look and he too got teary-eyed when he noticed that his granddaughter has opened her eyes, though she was still looking frail and sick, at least she was no longer lying on the bed as if half dead. " Little Mei, ho..how do you feel?" He croaked feeling like he has aged a decade after going through this ordeal.


    " I ¡­" Au Mei whose throat felt drier than the Sahara desert licked her lips and finally managed to speak a few words. " I feel thirsty."


    Hearing her words everyone chuckled, how can she not feel thirsty? After screaming so much like that it goes without saying that she was feeling thirsty.


    Au Lisha wiped her eyes and hurriedly stood up as she cupped her daughter''s cheek and whispered, " I will get the best water for you just wait." Then she noticed the distant look in her daughter''s eyes and felt like a boulder was pressing on her chest as she patted her daughter''s cheek and heartbrokenly croaked out, " I am sorry for not trusting you, baby."


    She knew that the damage caused by her wouldn''t be recovered by just a sorry but at least it was a start.


    As she turned around her gaze fell on Song Yan who has finished cleaning up and sniffed before taking thetter''s hand in hers as she thanked Song Yan again and again, " Miss Song... I don''t know how to say this but I am really grateful for everything you have done, if it wasn''t for you who helped us, who knows what might have happened." Au Lisha was really ashamed of herself, back then when Song Yan told her that her daughter was cursed she has said and done so many embarrassing things, recalling those embarrassing moments, Au Lisha''s face turned red.


    If she hadn''t listened to her father and let Song Yan treat her daughter''s ''curse'' then she might have really lost her daughter without even knowing the cause and that bastard would have used the death of her daughter to divorce her and with his shamelessness might have med her for causing the death of her daughter.


    She was secretly d that her father was such a feudalist person and believed in Song Yan when she told them about Au Mei''s curse if not, with her hard-headedness she might have sent Song Yan away and would have left her daughter to die and she wouldn''t have been able to cry then.


    It was a good thing too or else she wouldn''t have been able to find out about the scheme of her husband¡ª-no, ex-husband since their marriage wasn''t even legal in terms of thew. Thinking about her husband, she raised her head and looked at Song Yan before asking, " This curse has it rebounded?"


    This was something that she was most concerned about, after all so many things were happening at once what if Song Yan forgot to add that little trick of her?"


    A woman in love was dangerous but a woman who was burning in rage and hatred was a freaking atomic bomb that might explode at any moment.


    Song Yan knew that Au Lisha hated Yu Yize just as much as she loved him so, of course, she would be the most concerned about this little fact, so she nodded her head and answered, " It has been rebounded."


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Song Yan: I worked so hard, won''t you give me your power stones to praise me?


    Fang Yanli: Oooh I worked hard as well but I will take gifts along with powerstones.


    Song Yan: what happened to your Shame?


    Fang Yanli: I ate it.

 Chapter 168 The Death Of The Old Spirits Master

    " Someonee and help!" Yu Yize didn''t know what happened, all he did know was that all of a sudden the spirit master in front of him who was hail and hearty just a second ago, stiffened and then all of a sudden, rotten ck blood started to pour out of his eyes and mouth and then it was oozing out of every pore of the spirit master''s body. Yu Yize had never seen something like this before, all the courage in his body faltered and then he was shivering and crying for help as he rushed out of the courtyard of the spirit master.


    As he was running from the courtyard, he finally met with another master of the demonic sect and hurriedly rushed to her. " The third master, I mean the third pir of the sect started to bleed from his eyes and nose, pleasee and see what''s going on second pir!"


    The demonic sect was divided into ten courtyards, each courtyard had a spirit master who was stationed in a particr courtyard ording to the strength of their powers. The master that Yu Yize hired was the third pir and with his strength, he should have been able to deal with such matters on his own but it was his unfortunate luck that he met with Song Yan, this hard hurdle that he wasn''t able to cross, no matter how hard he tried and lost his life.


    The second pir of the sect frowned as she turned to look at the courtyard of the third pir and with a cold and emotionless voice said, "Move."


    Yu Yize did as Lu Xiuying told him to do, he didn''t have any fateful encounter with this beautiful demonic sect cultivator and the only thing that he knew was that she was very difficult to hire and her level was on a whole different level whenpared to the third master who was greedy for quick powers and money. But now that he could sense that something went wrong with the ritual of transferring the curse to Au Mei, Yu Yize couldn''t help but be regretful, if he knew that the third master of the demonic sect would be this useless then he would have tried to hire Lu Xiuying, no matter what price she asked!


    Lu Xiuying walked to the third pir''s courtyard followed by Yu Yize, as soon as they stepped inside, their noses scrunched up as the smell of decaying corpses came from inside the room where the third pir was ¡ª- Lu Xiuying pushed open the door that closed on its own after Yu Yize ran out in a flurry and felt her eyebrows jump behind her, Yu Yize stifled a gasp as the food fromst night started to flow upwards.


    On the spot where the spirit master was sitting, now sat a decaying corpse with its flesh crumbling and blood-curdling, the eyeballs in his sockets were already webbed and whatever it was, the corpse didn''t look like it belonged to a healthy human who was alive a few minutes ago.


    " What is that ¡­how¡­how did it happen." Yu Yize retreated as he shook his head looking at the decaying corpse and Lu Xiuying who walked inside to study the cause of the third pir''s death. She carefully examined the corpse and then picked up the straw doll that had a burnt lock of strand sticking to it. Her eyes narrowed as she threw the straw doll in the mes that were burning behind her and turned to look at Yu Yize who was gasping for air, "The curse rebounded that''s why the third pir lost his life, there is no need for you to react like this."


    Lu Xiuying wasn''t at all fazed by the sight in front of her, ever since she was a young child, she was adopted by the sect master to do his bidding and while learning dark arts from the sect master, she has seen all kinds of things and something like this couldn''t be counted as terrifying in her eyes.


    And nor did she sympathised with the old master, after all, he took a task that was too above his station because he was greedy to shake her position and kick her out of the second pir courtyard¡­ it was his greed that led to his tragic death, what was there to be upset about it? He died because he was too weak and no one can sympathise with those who are weak. Especially not her.


    " W¡­What the curse? It...It broke?" Yu Yize felt his heart jump to his throat as he furtively red at the decaying corpse¡ª¡ª '' This useless old man, he is really no good! All I asked was to transfer that curse and let it be as away as possible from my son and yet he couldn''t do it! After wasting millions on this fool, this is what I get?''


    Yu Yize was as worried as he was incensed, he wanted to believe that nothing will happen to his son now that the old master has taken the full brunt of the curse but he wasn''t sure. He raised his head to look at Lu Xiuying who was as tranquil as the moon on a cold night like she wasn''t staring at a corpse but something that was quite fascinating to her, and felt a shiver dance up his spine ¡ª¡ª a woman like her who wasn''t even shaken up by seeing something like this could never be as much of a simpleton as he thought her as. So, what? She was still a woman, right? Most probably she will still agree to his deal if he makes it sound alluring.


    " Sec...Second pir? Can you help me take care of this matter," trying to ignore the horrible scent of the corpse, Yu Yize took a brave step forward and put forth his deal. " I mean if you take care of this matter, I will pay you twice as much as I was paying the third pir including a piece of an old antique that the old sect master has been eyeing for so long, I mean it''s just sitting in my basement." First of all, he needed to take care of this matter properly! Everything else can be taken care ofter on.

 Chapter 169 Disrupted Peace.

    Lu Xiuying raised her head from the corpse of the third pir and looked at Yu Yize who was eyeing her eagerly, she stared at the ck mist that was curling around the back of his neck almost as if a shadowy hand was reaching out to choke his neck and tilted her head, just as expressionless as ever. " I think you should be more worried about whether you will be able to stay alive or not Mister Yu."


    Then ignoring the shocked look on his face, she strode out of the courtyard.


    As soon as Lu Xiuying left Yu Yize who wanted to stop her received a call that interrupted him from saying anything to Lu Xiuying. Picking up the call he darted a nce at the rotting corpse and then walked out of the room as fast as he could and then rushed out of the courtyard as well, it was better to stay away from that thing. " Hello," after stepping out of the courtyard he answered the call and then took a look at Lu Xiuying who was walking away from him. His hatred for the sect surged even more in his heart, these people! they sucked so much money and resources from him and then left him in this lurch, just wait! He will make them pay!


    But before he could even get a chance to make the sect pay, Yu Yize received an answer from the other side and as soon as he heard what the person on the other side was saying all the blood drained from his face as he shrieked, " what??"


    His scream was so loud that it echoed throughout the demonic sect but no one paid any attention to him.


    Not even Lu Xiuying who was just a few paces away from him, she kept on walking without looking back, since she already knew what tragedy was going to befall on Yu Yize. As she walked around the courtyard a man with a mask melted out of the darkness as he joined her, " Third pir is he really dead?" The masked man asked.


    Lu Xiuying nodded as she solemnly stared at therge building in front of her. " His opponent was good, they not only broke the curse they broke it in a way that it rebounded not only on the third pir but also on his patron, I think that having such a powerful spirit master against us will not bode well for our sect."


    The masked man''s eyes glittered as he looked straight ahead and harshly whispered, " If so then we need to find this spirit master and take care of them, we can''t let them stop us when we are so close to reaching our goals." With that, he vanished into the darkness once again leaving Lu Xiuying behind, whose eyes flickered as she looked at the spot from where the man disappeared and sighed. " Looks like there will be no peace in the future."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    "It''s great to see that peace finally restored," Old master Au followed Song Yan as she walked out of their house. When Song Yan came to the Au family she was alone but now that she was leaving there were grateful people following her like little ducklings as she stepped out of the door with Au Cheung. Old master Au held her hands and shook them fervently, " I have no idea how I should thank you miss Song, but let me say this in the future if you need any help then you can call us at any time, I swear on my name that the Au family will rise to your aid at once."


    Au Lisha who once took Song Yan as a fraud, who was nothing but a chatan and even questioned Song Yan''s skills also nodded. Tonight if not for Song Yan she would have lost her daughter who was more important than anything, of course, she was more than grateful to Song Yan, " That''s right, Miss Song. I promise that from now on you will be like my little sister, and I will treat you to the best of my abilities."


    Song Yan felt goosebumps break all over her skin as she watched the enthusiasm that was shining in the eyes of the Au family, really they all were treating her like she was some sort of treasure and that was scaring the hell out of her. She never thought that the Au family who was on the verge of kicking the Yang family and bing the fourth most influential family in the country had such enthusiastic members.


    "It''s alright, there is no need for you to think so much about it," said Song Yan as she''d tried to politely decline their offers. " I mean you have already paid me, so there is no need for you to give me anything else."


    Old man Au shook his head and then with sincerity brimming in his eyes he patted the back of her hand. " How can that be the same? That fifty million can''t even repay half of the favour that you have done for us, if not for you we would have lost our dear baby, for her¡­ we are willing to even spend our entire fortune what''s fifty million to us?"


    Song Yan''s eyes flickered as she remembered a very faint memory of her father, there was a time he called her prickles treasure and said the very same thing to her.


    '' Hah, they are only willing to pay a hundred million as bride price for my Yan Yan? She is my priceless treasure, how can I even let her marry in such a miserly family?'' Her father has said when one of her admirers sent a marriage proposal to her and then turned around to look at her with a smile that was full of doting and adoration. '' My baby is worth more than that, she is my life¡­ how can I marry my life away for that small price?''


    " Miss Song?" Au Cheung who noticed that Song Yan was staring at his family in a daze waved his hand in front of her and softly called her name. " Are you okay?"


    His voice snapped Song Yan out of her memory, she raised her head and looked at Au Cheung and the Au family who were looking at her in concern before smiling, " I am fine."


    Yeah, she was fine¡­after all, it was all in the past.


    A/n: do you like this book? Want longer chapter and consistent updates? Then please show some love and leave wonderfulments and powerstones!! gifts are weed as well.

 Chapter 170 You Are Too Young.

    " You really don''t have to do this," said Song Yan as she came out of the elevator with Au Cheung, she knew that he volunteered to bring her back home but as she looked at his hands that were haphazardly tied with a bandage, she couldn''t help but refuse his offer. "Maybe you should go to a doctor and get your injuries treated, you were bleeding quite a lot, I think your injuries are a little too serious."


    " It''s all right," said Au Cheung as he waved his hands, before fishing out the keys of his car. " I am not that hurt, the blood might have made it look like it was a bit too severe but Little Mei is just a baby, how much strength does she even have? They are only flesh wounds nothing more, for such a small thing, I don''t think there is any need to bother myself by taking a ride to the doctor." And even if he was seriously hurt, he would still drop Song Yan home first before heading to the doctor, this was his first time finding a woman who has intrigued him so much, how can he let this opportunity slip out of his grasp just like that?


    " If you are sure," said Song Yan, she was fine taking a bus to her apartment building but if there was someone who was volunteering to drive her back, then she was going to ept this small act of chivalry. After all, bus fares were not that cheap either, with the current upheaval in intion the prices have gone up so much that Song Yan was feeling as if no matter how much money she made, it was going to be a bit too less.


    Au Cheung was never been this sure about anything before, so he immediately smiled as he opened the door of the passenger seat and motioned for Song Yan to get in, brows slightly raised, Song Yan got in the car and after her Fang Yanli too followed in, with her eyes narrowed she red at Au Cheung, though she wasn''t willing to take sides but when shepared Fu Yu Sheng to Au Cheung, this little peach blossom attracter and decided to jump on team Fu Yu Sheng''s team. Even if Song Yan were to divorce Fu Yu Sheng and get married again, a man like Au Cheung who has too many peach blossoms scattered around him, he can never be good enough for her Yan Yan!


    As soon as she got in the car, Fang Yanli hissed, " You ----don''t be swayed by his sweet words, he is a phnderer¡­ you don''t know where his thing might have been! Stay away from him! If you are going to move on then at least chose a man who is more cleaner than Fu Yu Sheng, not this f*ck boy who doesn''t know how to tie his pants!"


    Song Yan was pretty amused by Fang Yanli''s fervent refusal of Au Cheung, she chuckled and then slightly turned her head as she said, " Are you sure that you aren''t overthinking? He is like five years younger than me like I am sure he won''t be interested in an old woman like me, right?"


    Fang Yanli: "..." But you don''t look like an old woman! That''s the problem!


    But Fang Yanli was afraid of stroking Song Yan''s ego, so she didn''t say what was going on in her head and simply looked at her oblivious master before sighing, " You should still be a little on your guard, you don''t know thetest trends but there is a new trend of sugar mommy, so you be careful."


    " I¡ª¡ª" Song Yan turned her head and looked at Fang Yanli as she narrowed her eyes. " Should I be worried? How do you even know about such things?" Though Fang Yanli''s spiritual age was more than five hundred years but she was still a young girl who died when she was just sixteen. It came as a bit of a shock for Song Yan to find out that Fang Yanli knew about such things.


    " What should you be worried about?" asked Au Cheung as he got inside the car but then paused as he carefully looked at the interior of his car and asked, " Is there like a ghost in there with whom you are talking with?"


    " Is young master Au scared?" asked Song Yan with one of her brows raised.


    " Of...Of course not," said Au Cheung with a little wobble in his voice, there was no way he was going to ept that he was scared in front of the woman he was interested in, even if he felt like his legs were going to give away any second. He slid into the driver''s seat and cleared his throat as he said, " I am just a little curious nothing more."


    Fang Yanli: "¡­.." heh coward, at least stop your shaking legs before saying these words!


    Song Yan was also amused by Au Cheung''s false bravado, so she simply answered his question, " Don''t worry, she is more or less like my friend, without my permission she wouldn''t hurt anyone, my spiritual friend is different from those malicious spirits who will harm anyone without many thoughts."


    " I...I see, a spiritual friend¡­ that''s ¡­that''s nice," Au Cheung knew that Song Yan was different from others but he didn''t know that she was this different¡­ to think that she even befriended a ghost. If he were to start dating then wouldn''t it mean that he will have to befriend those spirits as well? He didn''t want to!


    Fang Yanli who was sitting in the back seat seemed to have understood what was going on in the head of Au Cheung and pulled a long face that was full of disgust. '' You think I want to befriend a dog in heat like you? bleh.''


    Worried that he would hear anything that would make him faint out of fear, Au Cheung hurriedly changed the topic as he turned to Song Yan and said, " Miss Song, you have worked hard, I am sure that you have tired yourself out, so why not let me treat you to breakfast? My family were too excited because of little Mei''s recovery and didn''t think things through."


    ''Are you trying to take my master on a date boy? Huh? Is that it?'' Fang Yanli raised both of her hands and flipped Au Cheung off. '' You are still five hundred years too young to take my master on a date, you hairless chicken.''

 Chapter 171 Or Else You Will Regret It

    Song Yan was also surprised by his sudden suggestion but she could feel Fang Yanli''s re at the back of her head and chuckled, if she really did ept Au Cheung''s suggestion, then she was certain that Fang Yanli will go and on about how she was being too ''easy'' and give her a lecture on infidelity and how to be loyal to her husband, so she shook her head and said, " It''s alright, it''s still early and I am used to having my first meal of the day with my family."


    '' She is even family-oriented!'' Au Cheung''s eyes lit up as he looked at Song Yan from his peripheral view. The more he looked at her, the more satisfied he was with her. This was the type of woman he was looking for all along!


    If Fang Yanli could understand what was going on in his head, she would definitely have called him for being too delusional. How in the world did hee to this conclusion from just one sentence from Song Yan?


    But it was a pity that she was busy making funny faces behind his back and couldn''t take a look at his expressions.


    " I see, then it''s just too much of a pity," said Au Cheung with his eyes facing front, he was just thinking about how to ask Song Yan on a date when she raised her hand and pointed to the right turn. " Take a turn there, it''s a shortcut, this way we will be able to reach my home soon."


    Au Cheung: "¡­.." Miss Song! I do not want to take you home soon! Please give me a chance to invite you to a date before you return home, why are you in such a hurry? You are putting too much pressure on me!


    Au Cheung''s heart suffered a big blow, before this he has never chased after a woman. It was always the women who approached him and asked him on a date, it was obvious from the internal struggle that he was going through that he has never asked a woman out. He wrecked his brain to think about how he should suggest the idea of having a meal together to Song Yan but then no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t think of anything.


    In the end, he could onlye up with the idea of thickening his skin and ask Song Yan on a date, with that thought in mind, he cleared his throat and turned to Song Yan as soon as the car came to stop at the red light, " Miss Song I was thinking maybe we should¡ª¡ª"


    Just as he opened his mouth, his phone that was resting on the dashboard silently till now, started to buzz and cut him off as his ringtone started to y.


    Au Cheung paused and then nced at the caller, and a look of annoyance crept on his face. He waited for his cellphone to turn silent before he turned to Song Yan and opened his mouth again, pretty sure that this time he will definitely ask her out, " Miss Song, I was saying¡ª¡ª"


    The phone''s ringtone cut him off, again and again, every time he wanted to speak to Song Yan, the persistent caller would disrupt the peace of the car and interrupt him. No matter how many times he tried to speak, he was intercepted¡ª- annoyed Au Cheung wanted to throw his phone out of the car.


    Seeing that the person on the other side was as persistent as Au Cheung, Song Yan smiled, " Maybe you should pick up the call, there is a possibility that the other person has something important to say to you."


    " Sorry about this," said Au Cheung with an awkward smile on his face, then he picked up the call and all the traces of smile wiped off his face as he snapped, " What is it? Didn''t I tell you to stop calling me?"


    It was then ¡ª¡ª Song Yan turned her head to look at the rearview mirror and felt her body jerk forward as if a hook has heisted itself around her navel and then pulled her forward.


    As she opened her eyes, she realised that she was no longer sitting in the car seat¡­ instead she was standing in a dim room. The smell of moss and rotting furniture wafted through her nostrils and instilled itself inside her system, the sound of water droplets falling from the ceiling. She didn''t even get a chance to get a proper understanding of what was actually happening when there was a loud thump and her attention was diverted by the bloody body that dropped to the floor.


    When she walked towards the bloody figure, to her horror she realised that it was Au Cheung, who opened his weary eyes and looked straight at her before rasping, " Help me,"


    Song Yan didn''t get a chance to say anything in response when the door behind them was pushed open like a canon being burst open and then ¡ª- " Honey I am here!"


    " Miss Song?"


    Song Yan returned to reality as she turned to look around and realised that she was no longer in the room and Au Cheung wasn''t bleeding but he waspletely safe and sound, and was shaking her awake with a concerned look on his face. " Are you all right?" He asked with distress lining his face. " You seem a little pale?"


    " I am fine," after realising what she just saw was nothing but the advanced stage of scrying. Her cultivation has levelled up and maybe her powers also levelled up with her cultivation reaching a new state. " I was just thinking about something," sensing that they have arrived in front of her apartment building, Song Yan got out of the car and then turned to look at Au Cheung who looked a bit confused about her actions, she smiled and said, " Don''t worry it is just some spirits master business," then she paused and remembered the call that Au Cheung attended if she wasn''t wrong the caller was a female and from her persistence, she could see that the caller wasn''t a simple woman.


    She remembered the tangible obsession and jealousy in the voice of the woman whom she heard and took out a bunch of talismans before giving it to Au Cheung, " Young master Au if you truly trust me then end your messy rtionships with your peach blossoms at once, because if you don''t then you will surely regret it." Her talisman might be able to protect him from all the harm but if he continued on the path he was walking and didn''t take care of his personal life then surely even her talisman would not be able to do much.


    ps:


    Fu Yu Sheng: My wife is attracting bees and butterflies, I feel really bad.


    Assistant Xu: Send a few powerstones and gifts to make my boss feel good.


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­." I wanted a hug from my wife but he is busy taking advantage of my sadness!

 Chapter 172 Obsessive Love As Worse As Poison.

    Au Cheung watched helplessly as his opportunity to have a date with Song Yan vanished in a puff of smoke. He instantly unbuckled his seatbelt and got out of the car before chasing Song Yan as he pleadingly spoke, " She is not my peach blossom, no what I mean is that she is not my girlfriend. I only met with her at an arranged marriage meeting, my father introduced her to me and we did see each other for quite some time butter on, I called it quits, it''s her who can''t just move on and let go of me."


    He didn''t want to be taken as a yboy by the woman he was interested in, which was why he tried his best to exin the situation to Song Yan because he was worried that his reputation in her eyes would drop but what he didn''t know was that he had no reputation in Song Yan''s eyes that he could preserve.


    Looking at Au Cheung''s exaggerated performance of denying any rtionship with the girl who called him, Song Yan''s mouth started to twitch. As she remembered the scene that she has seen in her scrying, she looked at him and said, "Mind you young master Au, I am afraid that the girl certainly doesn''t think that your rtionship with her is broken, and if you do not put an end to her pestering with a firm attitude, she will definitely continue to live under the illusion that you and she are still in a rtionship."


    She had to hand it to the Au family, they really have a knack for attracting weirdos.


    When Au Cheung heard Song Yan''s words, a bitter smile etched on his face as he sighed and ran a hand through his hair, "It''s not that I don''t want to put an end to her illusions, its that she is not giving me any chance!" He snapped his fingers and with a tired sigh added, "I really wish that it could be done as easily as that but it''s not that easy. It''s seriously so annoying that the girl is as clingy as a leech, no matter how much I try to get her off me, the harder she clings on."


    Au Cheung couldn''t help but shudder as he remembered the obsessive perseverance that girl has been showing towards him. He understood that he was an eye candy that no one wanted to let go of but this girl was seriously taking things too far ¡ª¡ª as he remembered all those skinned animals, threatening letters written with blood and tape recorders with creepy music that was sent to the women he dated after breaking it off with that girl, a shiver ran up his spine. And that wasn''t all, she was simply disillusioned to the point that she would call him in the middle of the night and use him of cheating on her, and the tone that she used was simply just as murderous as the one she used in the letters that she used to send the women, he was dating.


    ? God knows, how many beautiful women slipped past his hands because of that one girl.


    But that was just creepy, what chilled his heart was the love letters that she wrote with her monthly time blood and that wasn''t all, she would sometimes sneak inside his house and since his father and that girl''s father were old friends, the guards would let her inside the apartment building and that was how she would get inside his room and leave her marks all over his things which basically meant either her bloody handprints or hair strands.


    This was one of the reasons why he left his home and started living in another apartment building.


    Though his father tried to put a stop to what the girl was doing but his friend told them that his daughter was depressed and was going through a hard time. That girl''s father pleaded with them to give her some time and let them treat her sickness¡ª¡ª his father was sympathetic towards his friend and thus, didn''t say anything more except tell him to put a stop to his daughter''s antics. The girl''s father naturally agreed and restrained his daughter but even after getting a warning, that girl hasn''t totally given up on him.


    Song Yan wasn''t surprised by what Au Cheung told him, after experiencing life as a ghost for five hundred years, she more or less understood that obsessive love was just as dangerous as poison.


    But there wasn''t much she could do about it ¡ª¡ªShe knew that Au Cheung was a rich, second-generation heir and he must be a spendthrift as well who doted on the women he dated, which was why many women were willing to date him. With so many peach blossoms scattered around him, it wasn''t a surprise that he found a weirdo.


    She didn''t know much about him but she could more or less tell that even though his mouth was sharp, his heart was as soft butter, which was the only reason that he was still willing to entertain that girl by putting up with her and was even picking up her calls, if not he wouldn''t have already blocked her number.


    He might act like he was disgusted by the girl''s antics but at the same time, he was sympathetic towards her because of whatever mental condition she was going through.


    Song Yan sighed with exasperation and didn''t think much about it, she has already warned Au Cheung about that girl who was stalking him. If he takes her warning and instead of ying house with that girl, then he will be fine¡­if not then she will have another case to handle. She bowed her head and bid Au Cheung goodbye, just as she was about to enter the apartment building, she felt a sharp gaze locked at her back, stunned, she turned her head to look at the corner of the parking lot, staring right at the spot from where she was sensing the re ¡ª¡ª only to meet with Fu Yu Sheng''s furious re.

 Chapter 173 The Agony Of A Husband.

    Fu Yu Sheng was heading to work when his gaze fell on a limited edition Maserati driving inside the parking lot, he was very clear about the financial situation of all the people living in this dpidated building, and thus when a luxury car drove inside the parking lot, he was a bit stunned as he paused to look at the person who came driving such shy car in a ce like this¡ª¡ª he wanted to see who else other than him was under a situation where they have to stay frugally.


    But then to his surprise, the person who came out was his wife! He blinked his eyes and then took off his sses before rubbing them carefully, only then did he put the sses back on and took another look, sure enough, the person who slid out of the car was his wife. Fu Yu Sheng got even more confused though his wife was good at earning money but for her to earn so much in just a few days to afford a Maserati was really ¡ª- a bit too unbelievable.


    He didn''t even get the chance to stomach this much information when the door of the driver''s side was pushed open and then a young man ¡­ a little too young, slid out of the car and rushed after his wife as he started to exin about how that girl, Fu Yu Sheng didn''t know what girl they were talking about ¡ª- wasn''t his girlfriend. It didn''t matter to him who that man was, and nor did the girl who was being talked about, mattered to him, the thing that mattered to him the most was why in the hell¡­ a featherless chicken ¡ª¡ª no, a young man like him was exining about his rtionship status to his wife¡­ who was a married woman with a child, mind you!


    The suitcase in his hand slipped down and Assistant Xu who was standing behind him flipping through the matter that needed to be discussed in today''s meeting and jumped in alert ¡ª- uh oh, anything that could make his boss drop his important documents can''t be really good!


    He peered over his boss''s shoulder and then watched the unusual scene in front of him¡ª¡ª like his boss he too almost dropped the papers in his hands but he managed to recover timely and got a good hold on them before the papers could drop on the ground. With his heart thumping in his throat ( He knows it thumped in the chest but try to understand his emotions), he peered at the expression of his boss and nearly passed out because now it wasn''t his boss who was standing in front of him, it was the devil king!


    A shudder ran through his spine as he crouched down and picked up the suitcase that was dropped on the ground.


    " Assistant Xu?"


    From the top of his head came the biting cold voice of his boss and assistant Xu jumped in surprise as he squeaked, " Yes¡­Yes, boss?"


    " What''s the time now?" asked Fu Yu Sheng with his eyes locked on Song Yan and that boiled potato who looked really unappetising for his visuals.


    " It''s¡­ it''s somewhere around seven?" answered Assistant Xu the truth was that the watch on his wrist was clearly showing that it was six-thirty in the morning but Assistant Xu knew that if he told the correct time, it might make the situation even worse so he tried to be s vague as possible to salvage the situation somehow. After all, what will a husband think if his wife came back home at six in the morning with a guy who was as handsome as the husband himself!


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­.." as handsome as me huh? You are fired, Assistant Xu!


    Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes narrowed as he looked at his wife and the man she was with, then with a quick glimpse at his wrist watch, he started to head towards Song Yan.


    Assistant Xu caught the glimpse of Fu Yu Sheng''s murderous expression and hurriedly came to stop him. " Boss! Boss! CEO Fu! Listen to me, there is a possibility that Madam just went out to work, right?? No, I think that''s exactly what happened, she must have gone out to work and that is why this gentleman came here to drop her home, nothing more¡­ I beg you not to think too much about this situation or else you will only make it worse. Madam ..Madam will get angry if you were to embarrass her by questioning her in front of the man who could be just her potential client¡ª¡ª-" at Fu Yu Sheng''s re, he hurriedly added, " Who just wants her to deal with the ghosts in his house or something! Madam''s work is like that, she can''t just pick up her bag and head over to exorcise ghosts in the middle of the day, can she?"


    Fu Yu Sheng knew everything without Assistant Xu telling him anything but, he just couldn''t calm down! He knew that Song Yan would never do anything to put him or their rtionship down, that she has always been loyal to him despite his absence throughout the years but as he stared at the man who was trying to reason out with her ( Au Cheung definitely wasn''t doing that) like he was her boyfriend or something, Fu Yu Sheng felt a fire burning in his heart as well as his stomach.


    He wanted to head over and snatch Song Yan back before dering sovereignty over her but he also knew that if he was to do that then he will only embarrass Song Yan in front of the boiled chicken-like man, which was the only reason he was trying to hold himself back from rushing at the man and kick him in the ass for driving his wife to the building and looking at his wife like she was some sort of cherry on top of the cake that he wanted to gobble up.


    The only thing that brought relief to the fire that was burning in his stomach was that Song Yan didn''t seem interested in that potato man.


    He waited for the two of them to be separated and then headed straight towards Song Yan because him understanding that it was about her work was one thing but him getting agonised upon seeing his wife with another man so early in the morning was another thing!


    P.s:


    Fu Yu Sheng: I was waiting to find arade instead I got a love rival.


    Assistant Xu: Show some love by showering my boss with powerstones and gifts to heal his broken heart.


    Fu Yu Sheng: You are broken heart! Your whole family is broken heart!

 Chapter 174 Human Trash.

    Song Yan raised a brow in confusion as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was striding towards her like he wasing to gobble her up, a bit stunned by his threatening pace she retreated a few steps but just as she turned around to retreat she realised that there was nowhere for her to go, the elevator hasn''t arrived yet and she couldn''t walk out of the apartment building either, it was early in the morning and many residents of the building would be heading out on a jog or something, if she and Fu Yu Sheng started to have a face-off in the middle of the parking lot, it will only cause a scene.


    Just as she was pondering what to do and how to get away from her husband when Fu Yu Sheng came to a stop behind her with an expression that was full of nothing but sheer anger, for a second she thought that he was going to explode but then when he opened his mouth, his voice was surprisingly calm and elegant as if his face wasn''t turning blue in anger. " Who was that man?"


    " Which man?" asked Song Yan not understanding where he wasing from but as she saw Fu Yu Sheng''s expression turn worse, Song Yan''s mind started to work again and her went mouth round as she ''oohed'', " Oh are you talking about young master Au? He is Old master Au''s son and Au Mei''s uncle,st night I went to break her curse and it took quite some time, so being a gentleman, he came to drop me home."


    '' Gentleman? That guy?''


    Fu Yu Sheng felt his forehead twitch as he stared down at his wife and felt like she was a rare case in herself, she not only did leave the house without letting him know but also went to the Au family to deal with Au Mei''s curse and then without any care in the world came together with a man so early in the morning. Not once did she think about what it looked like¡ª¡ª she was an actress and the second madam of the Fu family! If someone was to find out that she was returning home together with a man at such early hours then who knows what kind of scandal it will be ¡­ that was what Fu Yu Sheng thought, as he tried to reason with himself about why he was feeling so bad upon seeing with another man.


    But beneath all the sensible reasons, he more and less knew that he was just trying to make excuses. He wasn''t mad because he was afraid that Song Yan would get caught in a scandal but because she was being so close to another man, when he ¡ª- her husband was right behind her!


    She was willing to let the Au brat drop her home but when it was him who suggested driving her off to work or bringing her back home from somewhere, she would stare at him like he was some sort of hooligan who was chasing after a pretty girl. Can someone believe this?


    The more Fu Yu Sheng thought about it the more his expression turned worse as he looked down at Song Yan and with a freezing cold expression asked, " So it''s alright for him to drop you home? But when ites to me, it''s worth a ten minutes fuss and a round of cursing about how worse of a husband am I?"


    With Fu Yu Sheng staring at her in the face so close, Song Yan felt stifled especially when her Yin energy was literally jumping around like an excited dog to be caught and held by her master. She closed her eyes and breathed in and out before pushing Fu Yu Sheng''s face off hers and that was not too gently either. " Am I wrong in doing that? Maybe you don''t know but if I whip out thew that states that you cannot leave your wife alone without fulfilling your responsibilities as a husband for five years straight then my dear husband, you and I will not be having this discussion, we will be freaking divorced by now already. The only reason I haven''t done that is you would have blocked my request if I had submitted it to court."


    Of course, he would have done that. " You are dictating part of thew, the detailed version of thew states that if a man or wife goes without anymunication and fulfilment of their responsibilities for five years only then their marriage will be annulled. I might have not fulfilled the responsibilities but I didmunicate with you."


    " Yeah by sending me a message asking about how much money I wanted?" Song Yan rolled her eyes before crossing her arms. " Anyway, why are we even having this conversation? Shouldn''t you be off to see your lover?"


    As soon as she said those words, a woman carrying a recyble grocery bag stepped out of the elevator that arrived at the ground floor with a loud ding. Naturally, she heard Song Yan''s words and looked up at Fu Yu Sheng like he was the scummiest man on the.


    Great, he was here to question his wife about another man that she came home with and ended up bing human trash.


    Fu Yu Sheng pinched his nose and tried to calm his simmering anger. '' Calm down, you can not let her get to you, grandfather taught you to be a calm and steady person and should always respect a woman without raising your voice or hand on her. And more importantly, if you get angry at Song Yan now then you will only be ying in her hands.''


    He took a deep breath and then chanted a few sutras to clear his head and calm himself down before he opened his eyes and looked at Song Yan with all the patience that he had in his body. " Will you stop calling my office my lover?" He snapped in a loud voice hoping that the woman who just walked away while looking at him as if she was hoping for him to die. " You will make others misunderstand!"


    " Like I care!"

 Chapter 175 Bad Mood.

    A/n: ML does not know what love is, has never been in a rtionship with anyone bcoz he was training to be the sessor, so be patient with him. All right? Thank you.


    Fu Yu Sheng scrubbed his face as he stared at Song Yan who was staring up at him with a mixture of annoyance and defiance¡ª¡ª suddenly, he missed the old Song Yan who would at least let him finish what he was saying before refuting him. The current Song Yan was so damn confusing that he was losing his mind trying to reason out with her. Holding his hands out, he looked at Song Yan after taking another calming breath, " I do not want to go down this road again, not at this moment. Can you tell me why that man was driving you and why did you not call me? Your husband? If you wanted someone to drive you back home and most importantly, shouldn''t you have told me when you left the housest night? At least a message would have sufficed!"


    " Why would I do that?" asked Song Yan looking up at Fu Yu Sheng and founding his anger more and more unjustified. " Firstly, as to why I left home without telling you, the answer does not concern you because you left our home eight years ago without telling me anything and even if I ask you about it you, are not willing to answer my questions, all right? So, as annoying and bratty it sounds I am not answering you until I get my answers and why I didn''t call you to drive is because I never intended anyone to drive me home anyway, it was young master Au who suggested it and wouldn''t let mee back home in a bus. That''s the only reason that I came with him."


    Fu Yu Sheng pursed his lips, he wished he could hurl the diatribe that he has been holding back and let Song Yan know why he left the house without telling her but he didn''t want to cause her any more hurt than he has already. Even if he was to tell her the truth it wasn''t going to change the fact that he left the house without telling her and never showed his face in eight consecutive years, if he was to exin his reasons now it will only sound like excuses because if he had tried a little more than he could have stopped Father Song.


    " Instead of letting an unknown man drive you back home, you should call me," said Fu Yu Sheng trying to suppress his irritation and anger, as he remembered how Au Cheung was trying to stick to his wife. An enraged expression filtered on his face as the memory surfaced inside his mind ¡ª¡ª Eww just what did he remember?


    " Why? I am not a package that needs your permission to be delivered!"


    " You might not be a package that needs my permission but you are my wife! Do you know what people will think if they find out that the second madam Fu actually went out at night and returned home with a man in the morning?" Now he did it, he knew it in his heart that he was screwed, in his anger and frustration he ended upshing out and saying those words that he shouldn''t have.


    Song Yan''s eyes narrowed as she pushed into Fu Yu Sheng''s personal space in one swift move as she went face to face with him. " What will they think? No, you better get those words out of your mouth Fu Yu Sheng, I want to hear you say it!" When he didn''t say anything, she sneered and raised her feet before stomping on the front of his shoes causing him to let out a muffled ''oomph'', only then a satisfied expression came on her face as she raised her finger and looked at Fu Yu Sheng.


    " You better not start with me, you stayed out for eight years have I ever asked you what you were doing? Where you were and with whom? This is how things work in my fields, if you are so afraid of getting cuckolded, then you can sign the divorce papers because I am not giving you an exnation every damn time I return from somewhere in the morning. Either learn to trust me or get lost!"


    Then she turned around and got in the elevator with a huff leaving a trail of dust behind her, Fang Yanli who witnessed the entire scene gaped at Fu Yu Sheng in disbelief and then shook her head as she crouched down and sighed. " Sometimes I wish you had just as great of an EQ as your face, to think that instead of admitting that you are jealous and kiss her while dering your sovereignty over you would mess up, you know what I will leave some romance dramas in your room for you to read, make sure you read them thoroughly."


    After she was done speaking then without caring whether Fu Yu Sheng was able to hear a single thing or not that she had just said, Fang Yanli floated after Song Yan.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    " What kind of report is this? Are you taking the office as your daughter''s y house? How dare you make such a stupid report and then bring it to me?"


    " The Su construction is asking for a monthly budget of a hundred million yuan? Tell them to get lost or return with a much matter monthly budget, my money does not grow on trees!"


    " You couldn''t finish this simple task? Then why are you working in the office as the head of the finance department? Go and file for a resignation!"


    The employees of the Fu corporation were walking on a tight rope with their bossing to work in a sour mood, today was supposed to be an important meeting but it was now reduced to a scolding session where the employees started to question the meaning of their lives ¡ª¡ª what were they, why were they here? After working for so long they have learnt nothing!


    Assistant Xu could sense the low pressure that wasing from his boss as well as the low morale of the heads of the department. Not wanting the heads to spiral down thene of depression and self-loathing, he hurriedly whispered to Fu Yu Sheng, " Boss why don''t you give them a small break and ask them to redo things for you?"


    Fu Yu Sheng also didn''t want to waste his time on stupid stuff anymore when he had much important things to worry about, so he nodded and said, " Meeting adjourned, redo it all and then bring it to me tomorrow, remember if you mess it up, you can leave thepany once and for all."


    Then ignoring the throbbing sensation in the tip of his left foot, he walked out of the meeting room.


    The heads of the department: "..." Assistant Xu is such an angel!

 Chapter 176 Romantic Books

    Fu Yu Sheng wasn''t the only one who was upset, Song Yan who has never been questioned in her five hundred years of life like that was just as equally angry, as she walked inside the house while angrily muttering, " Who does he think he is? Eight years, no note, luggage gone¡ª- with the side of my bed empty. I swear he went by days when he wouldn''t contact me and I would worry to death thinking he died in a ditch or something, but that''s nothing like absolutely nothing! But when ites to me, oh dear! Woe betides him if I were to stay out of the house for just one day and that''s totally ridiculous!" She made a face and then did a very bad impression of Fu Yu Sheng, as she repeated his words, " What will the people say? I will tell you what they will say, all right? That an irresponsible husband got cheated on by his wife whom he left alone for eight years ¡ª- well deserved!"


    Everything that she said was hissed under her breath¡ª¡ª causing Song Lingyan who was shaving in the bathroom to pause and check under the sink whether there was a leakage somewhere or not.


    " Calm down," said Fang Yanli as the two entered her room. " If you keep hissing like that you will either wake up your son or a malevolent serpent spirit and with your luck, the chances of thetter happening are far too strong, so I will suggest calm down and like take a chill pill."


    " He called me a cheater!" snapped Song Yan feeling extremely ufortable and angry as she rounded at Fang Yanli. She didn''t care about what people said but she wanted her family to believe in her at the least, how can Fu Yu Sheng question her like that? And even say those annoying words ¡ª¡ª'' What will people say'' ¡­ Your face! That''s what they will say! " Have I like ever asked him about what he was doing?"


    " Well, I don''t know man¡­ was there any image of him circting with another woman, while he was gone?" asked Fang Yanli, a bit startled when she was dragged in the mess of the husband and wife. Like it was your mess, your rtionship takes care of it on your own, what''s the point of dragging her into it? A single fish like her who died before she could even kiss anyone, what does she know?


    Song Yan''s expression turned a bit awkward at that and she lowered her head and voice altogether as she answered Fang Yanli. " No, he didn''t but that''s just¡­" she shook her head as if she was trying to clear her head and then stubbornly persisted, " That doesn''t change the fact that he has like never came back home all years and I have never asked him what he was doing there, while he was gone for so long."


    Fang Yanli: "..." Doesn''t it mean you had like zero reasons to doubt him?


    Then she waved her hand and walked to her bed with a huff before pulling her pillow in her arms and hugging it, as she continued to mutter in frustration, " I should have listened to my brother when he said that I shouldn''t marry a workaholic, no romantic bone in his body kind of man but noooo, I was like I can change him¡­ its all my fault, I was the one who was astoundingly stupid enough to believe that I can change him," she did a mock sniff. " My mind might have been underwater when I decided to marry that man! I didn''t get married, Yanli¡­ I am telling you this today. I have tied a catastrophe around my neck by marrying that guy!"


    Fang Yanli watched Song Yan blow her steam and wished she could record this scene somewhere on a phone or something, only with Fu Yu Sheng will Song Yan show so many expressions or else she was as stoic as ever.


    " Maybe he was jealous?" seeing that Song Yan was still muttering under her breath like she was trying to curse Fu Yu Sheng to go bald, Fang Yanli helpfully suggested.


    " Jealous?" Song Yan mused then she burst outughing but she was careful as to notugh out too loud because she feared that she will wake Fu Chen. " In my entire life, I have never seen that guy acting jealous what are you even talking about?"


    " Never?"


    "No."


    " Then what about those men you had danced with in the Fu family banquets?"


    " He wasn''t there to see that right?" answered Song Yan, then she thought about something and added, " But there is one thing, I never saw those men again, apparently they all went bankrupt or something at rapid intervals."


    Fang Yanli blinked slowly, she had this urge to ask Song Yan to repeat that again but in a slow-mo but then she dropped the idea maybe she should just bring another set of romantic books for Song Yan as well.


    She threw her head back and groaned, Elder master Gu was right. Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan were true soulmates, both of them were just as equally dense!


    When Fu Yu Sheng returned home, the entire apartment was doused in darkness, thus he didn''t see the books that were scattered on the floor. Smartphone in hand, he walked inside without even taking another look at what was lying on the floor and soon paid for his mistake as he took a tumble and fell on a bunch of hard-cover books¡ª¡ª stunned andpletely in shock at this new method of assassination, Fu Yu Sheng stayed on the floor for a whole ten minutes before he got to his feet and then very carefully walked around the books that were scattered all over the floor and walked to the switchboard and turned on the lights.


    As soon as the light that was off was switched on Fu Yu Sheng''s gaze fell on the fifty or so copies of books that had titles such as ¡ª¡ª ying fire, Daddy Mafia, My CEO lover and what not.


    Fu Yu Sheng: "..." now what is this about?

 Chapter 177 Learn From Teacher Fang Yanli

    Fu Yu Sheng stared at the books before he crouched down and picked one from the floor and skimmed through it. Only a few glimpses were all it took before he threw the book down and fished out his phone to call the security guys of his team to ask, how in the world someone snuck inside his apartment with them on the guard and even left such ¡ª¡ª such disgusting books, how can they let anyone leave them here? It was like written erotica! He didn''t even read erotica!


    However, just as he called the head of the security team when it happened ¡ª¡ª a marker pen that was sitting idly on the cab suddenly started floating in the air and then as if it was trying to make him believe that it was really floating it in front of him, it started to do a little wriggly dance before heading to the mirror that was on the corner of the room and then to his utter shock, the cap of the marker was unscrewed before it was thrown on the floor and then someone, he did not know who it was, started to write on the mirror.


    It took a great amount of crossing out and a lot of hushed screechy whispers that Fu Yu Sheng counted as curses before the person whoever it was finished writing and him being the curious idiot he was, he started reading what was written on the mirror instead of calling Song Yan and asking her to take this thing away from him.


    The note on the mirror read¡ª- '' I brought these books for your self-study, read them properly and learn a thing or two so that your EQ will get a little better than it is at present, at least after learning these books by heart you will notmit the same mistake as this morning. Don''t need to thank me!''


    ''P.S: Don''t tell Song Yan that I was here though.''


    Then as quick as that thing could, it picked up the cap that was lying on the floor and then ced it back from where she has picked it up and then smooth and slick as butte, it ¡ª- whatever it was, walked to the French window to his balcony¡­ Fu Yu Sheng thought it did because the window pane was slid open and then two secondster, it was closed.


    " Hello boss, is something the matter?" The head of the security team has been on line for a very long time but when he didn''t hear, Fu Yu Sheng say anything, he couldn''t help but call out to his boss. It wasn''t that he wanted to be nosy but the thing was that the silence was eating him, for two whole minutes he thought that something really bad happened to the boss and was now on his way to climbing the stairs to the seventh floor since the elevator was busy.


    He even alerted the stand-by team to take a look at what was going on in the apartment.


    Fu Yu Sheng finally snapped out of his daze and rubbed his face with his free hand before saying, "It''s nothing you all can go back, I am fine." Then without giving a chance to the head of the security team to ask him any questions, he cancelled the call.


    The head of the security team who finally climbed up to the fifth floor: "..." No wonder, Assistant Xu called Boss, the demon lord. He was really a demon lord who sucked the life out of his employees!


    Fu Yu Sheng didn''t know that he was being cursed by his employee instead he walked to the mirror, and took another look at the words that were written on it, before sighing, " Will you look at that? Other people get a dog or a cat maybe even a crocodile for keeping thempany and then there is my wife who is keeping ghosts to apany her."


    And then turned his head slightly to look at the books that were scattered all over the floor. " Ghosts who are teaching me how to be a romantic husband with a better EQ." Can there be anything more humiliating than this? He was being taught about how to chase after his wife by a ghost.


    Amazing.


    Fu Yu Sheng was just pondering about whether, he should call the housekeeping service and clean the room when curiosity got the best of him, he shot another hesitating nce at the books that were lying innocently on his floor and then looked around carefully before bending down and picking one up.


    He walked to his favourite reading spot by the window and took a seat before he started to read the book seriously. The more he read the more engrossed he became and after a while, he found out that the hero of the book was having the same trouble as him thus, he got even more interested and continued to read the book until three in the morning.


    After he was done reading, Fu Yu Sheng put the book down with an expression that couldn''t be described as confusion or stunned disbelief. He stared at the book for a long time before picking it up and skimming through it again and then putting it down ¡ª¡ª he could of course read what was written in it but he couldn''t understand what was it trying to say.


    Albeit confused and a little excited to get an answer to his problem, he picked up his phone and then called Wang Yufan, given how that guy changed his girlfriends so often he would be able to exin it to him nicely.


    Wang Yufan who was sleeping in his condo woke up with a start as ¡ª- " I am Sexy and I know it" by LMFAO started to y in his room.


    Seeing that it was just his phone ringing, he let out a curse of strings after looking at the time that ceased as soon as he saw who was calling him. " B...Brother Sheng? What a pleasant surprise. Why are you calling me sote at night?"


    From the other side came the sound ofboured breathing that was a heck lot weird for Wang Yufan who took the phone away from his ear and then ced it back after confirming the caller and the number. " Brother Fu? If you called me to ask whether I sleep naked or not then the answer is¡ª¡ª"


    " If a man feels his stomach bottomed out and his heart being scratched by an unknown itch when he sees his woman with someone else what does that mean?" before he could finish, Fu Yu Sheng hurriedly interrupted him.


    Wang Yufan blinked his eyes and then said, " Can you repeat that but slowly?"


    " Yufan!"


    " All right, don''t get your contracts in a twist," said Wang Yufan as he sat up straight. "It means that the man is jealous, doesn''t it? But why are you asking me that?"

 Chapter 178 People Should Know When To Be Grateful.

    A/n: Beginning of Fu Yu Shen''s arc, I will make him suffer muahahaha!


    " Brother Fu?" After Wang Yufan answered the question, he noticed that there came no sound from the other side. Stunned, he called Fu Yu Sheng''s name only to realise that the other person has actually ''ended'' the call! Eyes wide, he took the phone off his ear and then took a look at the screen and sure enough the call has ended two minutes ago. " Damn, that man! He has always been like this, using me and throwing me like I am a worthless piece of crap!"


    If only Wang Yufan had a handkerchief in his mouth and was tugging it with his teeth then he would have perfected the image of an abandoned lover.


    He cursed Fu Yu Sheng for quite a while but then he paused and thought about it carefully. " But why did brother Fu ask me this question? Don''t tell me¡ª-" Wang Yufan shot up straight from his bed and an excited expression came on his face. " Ohho, looks like spring is finally here for my brother, should I tell my sister-inw about this? Maybe I should¡­" he trailed off before closing the messaging app with a sly expression. " No, this is my chance to get revenge for all the time, Fu Yu Sheng has troubled me, if I don''t use this opportunity to have my fun then when will I get my chance again?"


    With that he dropped his phone on the bed and went back to sleep, he needed to finish shooting his scenes tomorrow before he could get a weekend off to visit his family. He needed to give those talismans to his mother as soon as possible before something bad happens to her.


    On the other side, Fu Yu Sheng was staring at the book in his head and nursing his temples. " Jealous huh?" Who would have thought that he will get so much to learn from a book?


    However, as he flipped through the pages another question popped into his head ¡ª- from where did a ghost bring so many books? They don''t look new to him.


    In the Fu mansion, a distinct roar of fury echoed in the house.


    Fu Yu Shen was getting ready to go out to have a st with his friends when there came the sound of someone rushing into his room and then Fu Rong burst inside with a face that was red as a tomato. " Did you steal my books?"


    " Steal what books?" frowning Fu Yu Sheng looked at his little sister with eyes brimming with confusion. " What books are you talking about, I have never seen you reading any book."


    Fu Rong''s face flushed even redder, it was true that she has never read any course books in her life but she has read a lot of ''romance books'' that somehow by some coincidence were rated eighteen. It wasn''t that she bought the r18 ones, it was just a freak of ident nothing more there was no way she was a simp for fictional characters and their love lives and she definitely didn''t have dreams of big, bad boys.


    Every night after she was done with her daily routine and was assured that no one was going to disturb her anymore, she would pick her favourite book from the stack and read a few pages before sleeping, so that she will have good dreams. Like every night, she was prepared to do the same tonight as well but then she noticed that the books in her stacks were actually missing!


    Immediately, her suspicion darted to Fu Yu Shen because only her third brother had the habit of pulling pranks on her every once in a while, just yesterday he put salt in her coffee.


    " You know, what I am talking about!" snapped Fu Rong as she stomped towards the bewildered Fu Yu Shen. " You are the only one in the house and if you didn''t take my books then who else would do something like this?"


    Fang Yanli: "¡­." Oops?


    " I haven''t taken your book all right?" Fu Yu Shen pushed his sister aside as she was standing in between the mirror and him. " I don''t have the habit of doing something like this, I might pull pranks on you but I will never snoop through someone''s personal belongings."


    Fu Rong pursed her lips and immediately shot back, " Says the one who swooped through second sister-inw''s belongings and then ruined them by pouring orange juice on them."


    When Song Yan was living in the Fu mansion, Fu Yu Shen wouldn''t bully her all the time like Fu Rong and Song Lan but he would sometimes make things difficult for her whenever Song Lan woulde crying to him. There was one time when Song Lanined to him that Song Yan didn''t let her take one of the Chanel dress that she liked so much ¡ª¡ª that dress was one of the limited edition dresses and Fu Yu Sheng was the one who sent it to Song Yan after much consideration and Song Yan too adored that dress with all her heart.


    Of course, anything that Song Yan had, Song Lan would want it too. Especially, if it was sent by Fu Yu Sheng¡ª- thus, like always she tried to take that dress away from Song Yan but thetter refused even going so far as fighting with her since she didn''t want to give the dress that her husband bought for her to another woman.


    That was the first time Song Yan fought back surprising Song Lan so much that instead of fighting back and taking the dress thetter went ahead andined to Fu Yu Shen who like a hero rushing to the aid of a damsel in distress rushed to Song Yan''s room and destroyed the very dress she adored.


    And when Song Yan confronted him, asking why he did that, what Fu Yu Shen said was ¡ª- ''People should know their own worth and be grateful, do you think that you are worthy of my brother? Only someone like Sister Lan is worthy of him ¡­ssy, kind and the heir of the Song family. Be d that you are allowed to stay in the house, if you can''t stay silently then piss off!''

 Chapter 179 Incoming Trouble.

    " She deserved that all right? said Fu Yu Shen with a frown as he looked at his sister. " And why are you always talking in favour of that woman these days? Do you have any idea, how much I suffered because of her? She didn''t even lose a lock of her hair but I was sent to Amazon! If not for me packing at least a hundred power banks I would have died in that forest without anyone knowing!"


    " Maybe pack some food and snacks to take the next time, then?" offered Fu Rong wisely. " And it wasn''t sister-inw''s fault that you were sent to that remote area in Amazon, the reason you were sent there was because of your incapability of dealing with people who were working under you! That woman Li Rou or whatever¡ª- she was working under you and killed three actresses while you were managing thepany¡­ that is to say, she did it all under your nose! Do you even have any idea once the news of her dark deeds came out, what kind of damage control brother had to do? I bet he didn''t sleep for days and even had to fork out a good deal ofpensation for the three families plus give one of their family members a decent pay grade job, despite them being capable or not! Maybe if you did not create so much trouble then you wouldn''t have been sent to that forest either, you hear me? It''s you..you who is the one in the wrong, how dare youin saying its sister inw''s fault."


    Ever since Song Yan saved her and even saved her friend from jumping into the pit of fire by warning her that her friend was being cheated on¡ª¡ªFu Rong has be Song Yan''s fan and wouldn''t let anyone say a thing wrong about Song Yan and if she hears someone say bullshit about her sister inw then she will definitely fight them just as she was fighting her brother right now.


    "It''s your fault, h h h," Fu Yu Shen mimicked Fu Rong with a funny face as he smacked his sister''s head and snorted. " Get lost if you are going to stand up for that woman, I am in a very good mood tonight ¡ª¡ª cousin Haoyu, is taking me to y tonight, I heard that he even invited the famous singer Qi Genghis and I am very excited to meet her, don''t you ruin my mood by mentioning that woman in front of me."


    With that he shoved past Fu Rong and walked out of the room, seeing that her brother was leaving without telling her where he hid her books and even badmouthed her sister inw, Fu Rong stomped her feet and shouted at his back after she rushed out of Fu Yu Shen''s bedroom, " You will regret saying that, third brother!" And you will also regret hiding my books!


    Fu Yu Shen didn''t care about what Fu Rong was saying and shouted back, " Regret? I will never regret saying a thing about that Song Yan. And even if I do, that will the day when the moon splits and starts falling on the earth! But if you are so confident about her little sister then I will wait for her to make me regret it, hahaha!"


    "Heh, we will see!" sneered Fu Rong, she knew thepany her third brother kept with him, everyone including cousin Haoyu was nothing good, one of these days, she will definitely get a chance to watch her brother regret just wait! It will be better if he knelt in front of second sister-inw!


    Fu Yu Shen didn''t have any idea that his younger sister was wishing to see him kneeling in front of Song Yan, he simply walked out of the house and swaggered into the garage before slipping into one of the limited edition emerald green Ferrari that he has bullied his eldest brother to buy for him.


    ( I know it has only one model, as I read on the and it has an owner but just let it slide)


    Just as he gunned the engine, the Ferrari roared to life and he pulled it out of the garage before zooming out of the Fu mansion. While he was driving to the bar where his cousin ¡ª¡ª Ji Haoyu has invited him, a call came on her smartphone, seeing who the caller was an ear-splitting grin etched on his face as he picked up the call via Bluetooth. " Cousin Haoyu? No, how can I note to the bar? You are the one who called me of course I will drive at one speed ande to see you at once. Hah? Why am I not here till now?" At this question, Fu Yu Shen scolded Fu Rong inwardly for dying him and then said, "It''s nothing, I was having a bit of trouble at the Fu house nothing else, just wait for me, I will be there in like fifteen minutes."


    " Yeah, Kay, see you soon. Don''t worry, cousin Haoyu, I will drive very safely.." After he was done with his call, Fu Yu Shen turned his attention to the road and sighed, " Seriously, cousin Haoyu worries about me so much, even more than my elder brothers."


    Ever since they were kids, Fu Yu Shen has hardly spent time with his older brothers, his eldest brother Fu Shu Chang was always lost in his own world, making this thing and mixing that thing ¡ª¡ª Fu Yu Shen was too scared to be with this brother of his since he was prone to make things explode, there was one time who knows what his eldest brother did but he even made water explode like it was a bomb, dousing the entire Fu house.


    As for his second brother, he was in stoic ¡ª- the silent and ice-cold beauty. He couldn''t even remember when was thest time he yed around with his second brother.


    All in all, it was a good thing, that Fu Yu Shen had Ji Haoyu who was around the same age as him to y with and their bond was still the same as ever.


    But what he forgot was that people change and so how can his bond with Ji Haoyu stay the same? Tonight, he didn''t even know what kind of trouble he was heading towards.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    p.s: please check out my other work When Mafia princess for a nerd, it has a dominant fl as well.

 Chapter 180 A Dirty Scheme

    At the Nightlife Club.


    " Are you ready?" said a young man as he finished talking on the phone and put the phone back in the pocket of his trousers as he turned to look at the woman with gorgeous curves, d in a body-hugging ck dress.


    " I am but Ji Haoyu, are you sure this will work?" asked the woman as she smiled back nervously at the bunch of young masters who were smiling and winking at her. This wasn''t her first time being in a gathering like that but it was her first timeing here with a scheme in mind ¡ª- a dirty scheme that can both ruin or uplift her to the high heavens in just a few months. " I mean what if someone finds out? Then the Fu family will never leave us alone, I have heard of your second cousin, he is a ruthless man and is known for his cold-cut tactics in the business world, what if he blocks me from the entertainment industry, what will I do then?"


    Annoyance flickered in Ji Haoyu''s eyes, this was why he didn''t want to get in cahoots with a woman, they worry too much.


    If not for his mother who asked him to get together with Qi Genghis, he wouldn''t have bothered getting together with her but his mother was insistent and said that the n would work better if he get Qi Genghis to follow him. Thus, here he was listening to her nonsensical whining ¡ª¡ª though he was annoyed enough to snap, Ji Haoyu ced his hands on Qi Genghis''s shoulders and brushed his thumb against her skin, " Listen Genghis, you wanted this all right? You want a life where you can livefortably for the rest of your life right? This is your chance then, Fu Yu Shen is a very big fan of yours and he is also an idiot¡­ if you y your cards nicely then you will be able to be Third madam Fu. The mistress of the Fu family, you have no idea my two cousin sisters-inw''s life is sofortable that they don''t have to do a thing and everything is brought to them on a silver tter."


    Li Wenyi, The first madam Fu: "¡­.."


    Song Yan, The second madam Fu: "..."


    Haha.


    Qi Genghis''s eyes flickered at the prospect of having a wonderful life.


    She was born in a small family and that too with parents who believed that sons were the future prospects of their bloodline, no one cared about her and she had to fight through everything that life threw in her way on her own. Fortunately, she was blessed by a melodious voice and she was able to make a breakthrough in the bottleneck situation she was living in where she has to live as the stepping stone for her brother.


    But even now her family wasn''t letting go of her andes into trouble every now and then ¡ª¡ª her parents will take the money that she has in her hand and when she stops them, they will threaten her that they will sue her for being unfilial and because she was a public figure, Qi Genghis cannot allow that to happen. That was how even though she should be living in a wonderful house with servants, she has to make do with a small apartment and do all the house chores herself.


    If she was to be the Third madam Fu, then she not only will have boundless prospects as the Lady boss of the Star heights entertainment industry but the Fu family will also protect her from her leech of a family.


    Actually, she got together with Ji Haoyu because thetter wasn''t a bad choice since he too was a young rich master but after going on and off for a while she realised that he had no intention of marrying her, not unless she does what he wants.


    Qi Genghis hesitated as she looked around the crowd that was dancing to the rhythm of the song and then got closer to Ji Haoyu before whispering, " I do... I do want that kind of life but I am afraid the Fu family has gotten very strong in the past few years and if they got a whiff of our n then¡ª-"


    Ji Haoyu ced his finger on her lips and then nodded at the young master who came to bottom ups with him, he drank the shot wished the young master to have fun and only then did he turn to look at Qi Genghis. " The bigger the risk, the bigger the prize..you can either give it your all or live like you are living right now. Because let me tell you something Genghis, a woman like you is beautiful but you are only worth loving for a night, you get that? You have nothing that will charm a young master into marrying you, not unless he was born with his brain in the knees, and that too half split. You can go and ask around, no one of these young masters will agree to marry you, if you ask them to spend a night they will, in one breath but make you their wife?"


    He chuckled as he picked up one of the cocktail sses from the tray of the server boy walking past him. " Nah, they won''t. If you want to be the rich mistress then you gotta work for it, get some benefits tied to yourself and only then will you be able to get what you want and you know how you will get those benefits? By getting Fu Yu Shen wrapped around your little pinky, once that guy is under your thumb then you will get a wonderful life as you want and," he patted her tummy as he softly whispered afraid of getting heard. " And our child a father, if you don''t want him to be born as a bastard then you do as I say, got it? Or both of us will be in deep sh*t."


    Qi Genghis nodded, as she caressed her abdomen, Ji Haoyu was right unless she bes the Third Madam Fu and clears Ji Haoyu''s way off, Madam Ji will not ept her as her daughter-inw.

 Chapter 181 Drive Him Crazy.

    "Cool, so here is what you need to do," said Ji Haoyu as he pulled out a small vial that was filled with ominous ck liquid and handed it to Qi Genghis. " This is a curse, mind you don''t that I have got this after much trouble ¡ª- it was very difficult getting my hands on it, so if you make a mistake and break it or miss giving it to Fu Yu Shen, I swear, I don''t know about Fu Yu Sheng but I will block you out of the entertainment industry, got it? Don''t forget that even if some of my powers are gone, I am still the Vice Director of the Star Height Entertainment Company, okay?"


    After the incident with Li Rou, the upper management all suffered a massive demotion by Fu Yu Sheng, all except Fu Yu Shen who escaped owning up to the responsibility because he was the brother of Fu Yu Sheng and Xia Qinghuan, who was the director of thepany. Among everyone, she was the only one whoined about Li Rou and the other corrupt management like him to Fu Yu Sheng thus managed to escape along with Fu Yu Shen.


    Just thinking about it made his teeth tingle with hatred, though he will admit that he took bribes from Li Rou and the President who was in cahoots with her. He swore he didn''t know what they were doing, all he did was a blind eye to the rumours that were circling around the duo and suddenly he became the viin! If not for his mother stepping in as Fu Yu Sheng''s aunt and using her authority as the elder of the Fu family, Fu Yu Sheng would have thrown him out!


    If not for that incident he would have never realised just how unpredictable his post in the Fu family was, so now, he will make it so that they will never be able to throw him out!


    Qi Genghis took the ss vial and frowned. " Are you sure that this is a curse? I mean curses normally have a doll, hair strand or something attached to them right? This is simply ¡ª¡ª too simple, maybe the person who sold this made a fool out of you."


    " What do you know?" snapped Ji Haoyu as he took the vial back. " Do I look like a stupid fool who can''t even decipher the real deal? This is a curse that has been extracted from someone''s body and then stored in this magically sealed vial. I saw the master do it right in front of me. Anyway, you don''t need to know the details, just make sure that Fu Yu Shen drinks it, got it?"


    " Got it," said Qi Genghis taking the vial back in her hand as she hesitated and asked, " Can I ask what this will do?"


    Ji Haoyu at first thought of saying '' What will you do after knowing?'' But then he paused, he still needed Qi Genghis and in case he treated her rudely and she got together with Fu Yu Shen for real it will be really troublesome. After all, she was only in the first month of her pregnancy and if she decided to kill that thing in her tummy then what will he do? So, he put on a smile and returned to his usual gentle young master of the Ji family.


    "It''s nothing to worry about, this curse is notplete just a part of the whole, thus it is very weak and can''t even break through the vial, there will be no harm done to Fu Yu Shen, just a little scare."


    " What do you mean by little scare?" asked Qi Genghis, she wasn''t a stupid woman, she needed to make sure that nothing will happen to Fu Yu Shen while she was still with him, not unless she married that idiot.


    " Oh, nothing ¡­he will just start seeing things that don''t exist, like a headless ghost or a ghoul moaning with pain, it will only be his hallucinations of course and no physical harm will be done to him and that''s where you wille my dear," he said as he fished out a wooden bracelet that has been exquisitely carved. " This is moon wood, cut under the waning moon ¡ª- it has amazing properties if used carefully and it is also the temporary cure to that curse."


    " Temporary cure?" asked Qi Genghis.


    " That''s right," Ji Haoyu smiled as he sped Qi Genghis''s wrist and slid the bracelet on. " As long as you wear this, you will be the only person who will be able to keep Fu Yu Shen''s hallucinations at bay and then all you have to do is make him sense it, and after he realises that you are the cure to his ''craziness'', y a little hard to get¡­make him desperate until he is on his knees begging you to marry him."


    Qi Genghis raised one of her delicately arched brows and said, " Will he do that?"


    " Of course, he will, why do you think I am going through this song and dance?" said Ji Haoyu with a little hint of impatience as he called Qi Genghis an idiot in his head. " That guy has just as many guts as a mouse, can''t take a scare even if his life is dependent on it, do you think a man like that will be able to withstand seeing ghosts 24/7?. Just think how much of a hurry he might be in, once he realises that you are the cure to all his trouble? He will literally beg you and even offer you all his wealth to get you married to him, once that happens¡ª- just throw that bracelet away and leave that guy to go crazy. After all, it will be all Fu Yu Shen who believed that you were his cure, you never once admitted to it, what can the Fu family say then other than thinking that whatever sickness he has¡ª- have worsened?"


    With that he tugged on the cor of his jacket and smiled sinisterly, " And that''s when I will step in, since I wouldn''t be able to leave my dear cousin''s pregnant wife and child alone, I will take your responsibility and as well as the stocks and shares that belong to Fu Yu Shen along with you, just make sure to get him to sign all the properties that he owns over to you before you drive him crazy okay? After that, I will take over. "


    P.S: If you are adorable and you know it send me work power stones! And if you are super adorable hehe you know what to do!! Leave a review!!!

 Chapter 182 Asking Me To Get Married, When I Don’t Want To.

    " And the Fu family will allow this?" asked Qi Genghis, she couldn''t see why the Fu family will let Ji Haoyu take over, even if she was left alone after she was finished with her job ¡ª¡ª wasn''t the child in her belly Fu Yu Shen''s in the eyes of the Fu family?


    Will they let someone else take over the responsibility?


    " You don''t need to worry about that," Ji Haoyu carelessly waved his hand. " The Fu family is rich but they don''t have time to deal with their own family matter my eldest cousin, Fu Shu Chang is always busy ¡ª¡ª he doesn''t even have time for his wife, how will he take care of your child and you? The same goes for Li Wenyi, she owns a fashion brand that''s famous all over the world, both of them return to the country when Grandpa calls for them, where will they have time to look after you? My second cousin Fu Yu Sheng is the only one who is looking after the entire Fu corporation, he is the busiest among everyone else, his wife might be a third-grade actress but she has her own child to take care of and I have seen the two mother and son pair, they arepletely idiotic, timid and keeps to themselves. As for grandpa, he is too old, so who will take care of you? If anything the Fu family will be too grateful once I tell them that I will raise your kid and name him after Fu Yu Shen..maybe Grandpa will bully Fu Yu Sheng into giving a few shares to our child then."


    Ji Haoyu was nning for the long run, he wasn''t just nning to get his hands on the properties owned by Fu Yu Shen but also the shares of the Fu corporation.


    Qi Genghis pursed her lips, the dreams that Ji Haoyu was showing to her were indeed amazing but she was still sacred, if the Fu family found out in a wind of what they had in mind then¡ª-


    Sensing that she was still hesitant, Ji Haoyu delivered thest blow. " Look Genghis, if you are scared then you don''t have to do this, we can go to the hospital and get an abortion since my mother will never let you inside the house. You can then go back to doing what you were doing, singing and dancing on the stage, and watch your family take your money all your life¡­ I will look for someone else to do it."


    "No, I will do it!" When she heard that Ji Haoyu was going to break up with her, Qi Genghis panicked and immediately agreed. After working so hard she finally caught up to a rich young master there was no way she was going to let this opportunity escape from her!


    " You made the right choice, now put on that cold and temperamental expression, Fu Yu Shen is here," said Ji Haoyu as he looked at the figure that was striding inside the bar. " Don''t go looking around like you are begging to be epted in the higher society, got it?"


    " Got it." Qi Genghis immediately regained the persona that herbel gave her and turned into an ice queen.


    Once they were done getting ready, Ji Haoyu made his way toward Fu Yu Shen who was looking around.


    " Yu Shen!" throwing his arm around Fu Yu Shen''s shoulder, Ji Haoyu greeted him. " You naughty boy, look at the time¡ª- the party started like an hour ago and you just came?" Then he grinned as Fu Yu Shen stopped looking around and turned his head towards him. " What are you doing? Looking for your Goddess?"


    Fu Yu Shen sheepishly smiled and shook his head. " No, I was just a little ¡ª- I mean I was just looking around for you cousin Haoyu."


    " Don''t lie, who am I? I am your cousin, who grew up wearing the same pants as you." Ji Haoyu wheeled Fu Yu Shen around and the two of them started walking past the crowd that was going wild. " I can look at your face and tell what underwear you are wearing, do you think you can lie to me, hmm?"


    " Cousin Haoyu! Don''t be like this!" whined Fu Yu Shen as he looked around quickly worrying that Qi Genghis would hear Ji Haoyu. " What if she hears it?"


    " Uhh huh, so the biggest yer of the city is finally willing to settle down huh?" said Ji Haoyu before leading Fu Yu Shen to the private parlour on the second floor.


    Fu Yu Shen rolled his eyes as he looked at Ji Haoyu. " What settle down cousin Haoyu? Do you not know me? I might like a vour now but that doesn''t mean I will like that vour all my life. Why settle down and have a simple strawberry vour all life when you can taste different vours each night?" He winked at the waitress who was walking past them and smiled confidently when he heard her giggle shyly. " I just have a little attraction to her and nothing more, after I am done ying around I will cleanly break up, you know the drill."


    " Of course I do!" Ji Haoyu smiled as he patted Fu Yu Shen''s back. " You are still young, y around a little what''s the point of settling down now?"


    " I wish you will tell grandfather that," grunted Fu Yu Shen as they headed to a distant room. " He is urging me to get married, in fact, he has been calling me so often that I started hearing his voice in my dreams telling me to get married and have kids because I am not getting younger with each passing day."


    Ji Haoyu chuckled, he looked nothing like the scheming guy who was sinisterly nning against Fu Yu Shen. He took Fu Yu Shen to the room that was at the end of the corridor and snobbishly snorted, " That Goddess of yours has some thorns but what fun is to conquer a plundered ruin? Go and get in there make sure to pluck all her thorns and get her to scream your name."


    With that Ji Haoyu pushed Fu Yu Shen inside.

 Chapter 183 Not A Good Omen

    Fu Yu Shen stumbled inside the room and scolded Ji Haoyu for rushing him before he fixed his hair and walked inside the room. His eyes lit up when he saw Qi Genghis sitting on the sectional couch, she looked just as he imagined ¡ª¡ªa doll-like face with a body that was a bit too gorgeous and bangingpared to that tiny face, it looked as if a doll hase alive.


    " Are you going to stay there and ogle me all night? If so, then you can leave." A feminine voice broke through the fantasies that were ying in his head. He turned his head to look at Qi Genghis who was looking at him like he was some hooligan that barged into her solitary corner¡ª- he raised his head and then walked towards Qi Genghis with long strides, his expression nk making him look like those cold CEO in the novel.


    Except inside his heart, Fu Yu Shen was jumping around shouting ¡ª¡ª '' My Goddess! You look so good! Even your voice is good! Scold me more! A little bit more!''


    But no matter what was going on in his head, he didn''t show it on his face and then came to a stop in front of Qi Genghis as he said, " Why will I leave? I am the person you need to apany tonight, didn''t Master Ji tell you that?"


    Qi Genghis''s heart shook as she looked at the man in front of her, she thought that Ji Haoyu was the most handsome man she has seen but now that she was looking at Fu Yu Shen, she realised that she was really a frog in the well! This person was even more handsome than Ji Haoyu ever will be!


    However, it was toote and she was already on board with Ji Haoyu¡ª¡ª Qi Genghis calmed her heart down and then resumed ying her character as she haughtily nced at Fu Yu Shen and said, " Oh, so you are Third master Fu? I didn''t expect you to arrive, after all the meeting was around an hour ago."


    Fu Yu Shen grimaced inwardly as he took a seat next to Qi Genghis ¡ª¡ª originally he just wanted to dy for half an hour but then Fu Rong came barging inside his room and he wasted another half an hour. But as the young master of the Fu family, he wasn''t obliged to apologise to a mere singer, even if she was his Goddess ¡­.after all he changed goddesses every next week.


    " I paid yourpany to get you here," said Fu Yu Shen as he coldly harrumphed. " I can be an hourte or even more so, do you know how much money yourpany asked me when I called them? It was five million dors, I think with that much sum of money you got to stay until Ie or not?"


    Seeing his arrogance, something ignited in Qi Genghis. At first, she was a little hesitant but now¡ª- she really wanted to see Fu Yu Shen beg her!


    Her eyes coldly flickered as she picked up a pair of the ss of wine and handed one to Fu Yu Shen with a smile. " Very well then third master Fu, I will apany you tonight."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Song Yan was at home drinking tea when there was a crack in the ceramic cup, spilling all the green tea on the floor.


    " That''s not a good omen," said Fang Yanli from the top of the cab where she has found her new space.


    " No, it''s not," agreed Song Yan as she picked up the rag that was lying under her bed and cleaned the green liquid that was sttered on the floor. Thankfully, she wasn''t standing near the bed or else it would have ruined the carpet. " I guess trouble ising our way soon."


    Her eyes mysteriously glittered before she turned around and walked toward her bed to take a nap for the remaining hours of the night. No matter what trouble was heading her way ¡ª- there was no point in worrying about it from now.


    " Yan Yan," Song Lingyan who was surprisingly still at the apartment in the morning, spoke up as he looked at his sister seriously.


    " Yes, brother?" Song Yan who was wiping Fu Chen''s mouth hurriedly looked up at her brother. " What''s wrong?"


    " I heard that Fu Yu Sheng is back in the country?" He suddenly said causing Song Yan to choke on air as she coughed and sputtered. " H..How do you kn..know that?"


    " Why will I not know it?" snapped Song Lingyan, as he banged his fists on the table. " Apparently, he is doing some sort of ''looking out for potential partners '' for hispany and mypany is selected as well. The entirepany was talking about itst night, even my boss asked the employees to be prepared for next Monday!"


    " Is that so?" Song Yan didn''t know anything about what Fu Yu Sheng was doing these days, after theirst fight in the parking lot, he hasn''t looked for her. In fact, it was safe to say that he hasn''t even left his apartment these ¡ª- who knew what he was doing huddled in that small space, was he sulking? Though they didn''t live together for more than five or six-time, Song Yan knew that Fu Yu Sheng had a very bad habit and that was sitting alone and brooding.


    But never has she seen him brood for this long.


    " If it was me, I would have rather let mypany go bankrupt than suck up to that bastard who left my young and beautiful sister to live like a widow!" The more Song Lingyan thought about how hispany was going through a sudden mid-year cleaning all because his boss wanted to wee Fu Yu Sheng warmly, the more he grounded his teeth. " That jerk does not deserve that wee and neither does he deserve my sister! That no romantic bone in his body bastard!"


    Ps: getting Fu Yu Shen to wear a leaves skirt and dance before making him sing : Suppoort us!! Support us!! Come and support us¡ª- at least support me for this humiliating situation.

 Chapter 184 I Will Break Your Legs

    Song Yan was speechless at her brother''s attitude, she knew that he disliked Fu Yu Sheng but she never knew that he disliked him to this point. She carefully ced her chopsticks down and looked at Song Lingyan before asking, " Brother did something happen? I mean you have never¡ª-"


    " I have never what?" Song Lingyan raised his head from the table and red at Song Yan with a hint of disapproval. " You ¡ª- Yan Yan, you knew that man was back, wasn''t he? And yet you didn''t tell me what were you thinking? I want to know! Are you secretly meeting with him or do you want to move back into that hell hole of Fu Mansion? Don''t forget that you are only allowed to return in case Old master Fu returns unless! Unless!" He looked around and then got up from his seat beforeying down in front of Song Yan. " You have to go back to that man over my dead body!"


    Fu Chen who was eating his breakfast pped his hands and then looked at his mother. " Mom, that''s the same dialogue as in the drama '' Gate Crashing Your Wedding'', the hero''s mother said the same thing to him when he wanted to go to the heroine."


    Song Yan looked at her brother and then at her son before she nursed her temples and then stood up from her chair before helping her brother up. " I am not, I have no intentions of moving back to the Fu mansion. It''s just that I knew you will react like this, that''s why I didn''t tell you."


    " What do you mean by reacting like this?" said Song Lingyan waspishly as he sat back on the chair he was sitting in while ring at Song Yan sideways. " If you listened to me in the beginning nothing like this would have happened, why didn''t you listen to me? And now that you are like this I can''t help but worry about what''s going to happen to you." Then he paused and added, "Yan Yan, I have a very good colleague who just joined the office, maybe I can set you two up."


    This time Wen Mingzhi who was silently eating her breakfast had to break her silence as she looked at her husband with an exasperated expression. " Are you out of your mind, Lingyan? Yan Yan is not divorced yet. And you want to set her up with another man? Do you even know what''s it called?"


    " I know what''s it called," he said as he turned to look at Fu Chen and said, " Good boy close your ears and eyes, I will give you a chicken legter on." Fu Chen did as his uncle asked and closed his ears as well as his eyes for the sake of getting an extra chicken leg, once Song Lingyan saw that his nephew''s ears were closed, he turned to look at his wife and said with sadistic glee. "It''s called getting cuckold by your wife and I assure you that man deserves it!"


    After saying this he turned to Fu Chen and patted his little head before motioning him to put his hands down since he didn''t want to be scolded by his wife.


    Wen Mingzhi knew what Song Lingyan was nning so she hurriedly turned to Fu Chen and said with a smile, " Sweetie, why don''t you close your ears back again? I need to have a little chat with your dear uncle." After saying this, she turned to look at Song Lingyan and smiled eerily. " Don''t you dare to run now."


    Fu Chen was confused as he looked at his mother who sighed and then turned to her brother and sister-inw as she said, " I am taking Fu Chen to the amusement park today, so you both carry on with what you are doing, all right?"


    " Excellent," said Wen Mingzhi as she smiled at Song Lingyan who raised his fists as if preparing to defend himself. " You go have fun and we will have our own fun, right honey?"


    "I¡ª" Song Yan didn''t linger around to hear what her brother said in response, instead she picked Fu Chen up and walked out of the dining room.


    " Will uncle be all right?" asked Fu Chen as he looked up at his mother. Though he didn''t hear what was going on, he could tell that something was going to happen. Something bad.


    " I am sure he will be fi¡ª-" just as Song Yan was going to say '' fine'' there was a loud bang and then the sound of footsteps came rushing after her.


    ? " Yan Yan, I am warning you! Don''t you dare to go and see Fu Yu Sheng! Don''t you dare!" As he said that Song Lingyan was dragged back into the house by his wife but he still relentlessly kept shouting, " If I find out that you are seeing him, then I will break his legster on, I will break your legs first! You hear me?"


    " I heard you," said Song Yan as she turned around and curled her fingers around Fu Chen''s eyes just as Wen Mingzhi curled her fingers around Song Lingyan''s hair. Once the two of them walked out of the house, she unwrapped her fingers and then looked down at her son with a smile. "Let''s hope that we don''t see your daddy for the sake of his legs and mine as well."


    ¡ª¡ª


    That was what she said but ¡ª¡ª


    " Mommy, what should we do now?" asked Fu Chen as he looked at the shiny ck Bentley that was parked in front of them.


    Song Yan felt her eyebrows twitch as she stared at the car in front of them, she tried to ignore the pressure that was directed towards her and looked sideways. " Just ignore it, baby, if you ignore it then it will go away."


    As soon as she said that the window of the driver''s seat was pulled down and a gorgeous face was revealed.


    Fu Chen took one look at the face and then turned to look back at his mom as he said," Mom, I think your legs are in danger."


    Honestly, she thought so too! Damn you, Fu Yu Sheng! Damn you!

 Chapter 185 You Will Help Me Woo Your Mother.

    " What do you want?" Song Yan finally couldn''t stop asking as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was sitting in the Bentley, from his stance it was quite clear that he wasn''t going to drive away and was going to stay where he was making sure that no taxi driver stops for them.


    " Get in," said Fu Yu Sheng finally when he saw that Song Yan was finally willing to speak to him. " I will drive you where ever you want to go."


    " We can take a taxi," said Song Yan as she narrowed her eyes, though she was not willing to waste any money on taxis today was the day when she was going to take her baby out. There was no way she will take a public bus which was filled to the brim and take her son in it, what if he gets crushed? With the number of people taking the downtown bus?


    " Then I guess I will be staying here," said Fu Yu Sheng as he turned to look in front again leaving Song Yan who was left alone to bubble in anger as she red at her husband who seemed to have gotten more and more stubborn than he was before. She breathed in and out and repeated the motion until she was able to calm herself, she knew that she could not hurt Fu Yu Sheng even if she tried to hit him, then that bodyguard team of his will stop her in a jiffy.


    And honestly being tackled to the ground so early in the morning wasn''t just worth it.


    So, she sighed and got in the car knowing fully well that her husband who has found his stubborn streak wouldn''t move an inch from the boarding point and even if she walked away, she has to walk at least a mile before she will be able to find another boarding points where taxi stops.


    " You are really stubborn do you know that?" said Song Yan as she got in the car and helped Fu Chen to sit in the back seat before sliding into the passenger seat.


    "Not any less than you," shot back Fu Yu Sheng as he gunned the engine and drove away.


    Song Yan wasn''t the only one who was upset about this sudden interruption, even Fu Chen was upset as he red at his father who intercepted his fun time with his mommy.


    He puffed his cheeks and hugged the detective Dino doll that he was carrying and said, " It was supposed to be our day out, you know?"


    " Well then it''s a pity that dad ising with you," said Fu Yu Sheng from the driver''s seat as he stared at the road.


    " No! It''s just me and mommy today!" Fu Chen has been waiting for an entire week to spend time with his mother and now his father was saying that he wasing too? How can that be allowed, huh? This was his day out with his mother ¡­and he was going to maintain the status quo.


    Fu Chen turned to look at Song Yan and did his best to put on a puppy dog expression as he looked at her. " Mommy~"


    Song Yan couldn''t withstand his pleading expression and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was driving. "Fu Yu Sheng¡ª¡ª"


    Before she could say anything Fu Yu Sheng pulled the car next to a supermarket and then turned to Fu Chen with a smile, " I think that you two are going to the amusement park, aren''t you? It''s an hour away from here, Chen Chen let''s get you relieved unless you say that you need to go."


    " I don''t need to go," Fu Chen narrowed his eyes as he looked at his father with suspicion. He knew that something was going on in his father''s head when he asked him toe with him to the restroom and honestly that didn''t make him feel safe.


    " You should go even if you don''t want to, it''s going to be a long ride will it not be?" Then without giving either of them a chance he got out of the car.


    " Mom, I¡ª-" don''t want to go, was what Fu Chen wanted to say since he did not want to go anywhere with his dad but before he could say anything, Fu Yu Sheng reached his hand in the car and snatched him out of his seat. That''s right snatched him like he was some sort of bag filled with gold and Fu Yu Sheng was a thief.


    He didn''t even get a chance to finish what he was saying and was snatched away.


    " That''s rude, you know that?" said Fu Chen who was snatched out of the car via the back of his cor.


    " Not as rude as throwing your dad away," said Fu Yu Sheng as he picked Fu Chen properly in his arms and brought him to the supermarket with him.


    " Humph, who was the one who threw me first?" Fu Chen huffed as he started gnawing on his father''s shoulder to make him hurt a little. " It was you! You were always too busy, why are you not busy now?"


    Fu Yu Sheng didn''t say anything and instead walked to the restroom, since he was wearing casual clothes like a white tee and ck cargo pants, no one paid any attention to him¡­well, at least the male poption. The female poption was still staring at him and Fu Chen who sensed the danger to his mom''s non-existent wedding vows immediately growled at the bunch ofdies who were staring at his dad.


    " Now get in," said Fu Yu Sheng as he ced Fu Chen down on the floor of the restroompletely oblivious of the confrontation that just happened between his son and the women who were eyeing him.


    When Fu Chen didn''t move, he raised his brow and then said, " Very well, I will help you out."


    " No need!" Fu Chen raised his hands at once, afraid that his father will really pull his pants down. " I will do it on my own."


    He closed the door of the stall and then did his business before walking out and then looking at his dad as he washed his hands. " Why did you bring me here, dad?"


    " Because I wanted to tell Chen Chen, that he is going to help me out in wooing his mother."

 Chapter 186 Irresponsible Father .

    " And why would I do that?" Don''t look down on Fu Chen just because he was a young kid, ever since he was young..all he has seen was his mother getting bullied, him being called ugly names and if that wasn''t just the worst thing out there, his uncle also questioned his blood saying whether or not he was Fu Yu Sheng''s son. Like he could have been anyone else son with such not at all cute face, it was enough to prove his bloodline and there was his great grandfather who said that he looked just like his father much to Fu Chen''s chagrin.


    But that wasn''t enough for his uncle who kept bullying him and as a young kid who has to go through such things, it wouldn''t be surprising if he didn''t hold any grudges against his father who was the one behind all his troubles. If only his father was there to hold his hand when he needed him the most then he might have thought about giving him a chance but his father was all too busy caring about this and that instead of staying next to him. Even when he got sick, his father only stayed for a day and then left the next when his health got a little better. So, why will he help his father woo his mother back? If anything he was very happy living with his mother like this.


    " Do you really think that you will be able to continue living like this mother all your life?"


    Fu Chen jumped when he heard his father''s question, what was this? Did his father start listening to his thoughts as well? His mother did say that his father was simply inhumane. Song Yan was called Fu Yu Sheng inhuman because he never cared about her and their son but Fu Chen took it in another context.


    When Fu Yu Sheng noticed his son''s suspicious re as if he was questioning how he knew about what was going on in his head, Fu Yu Sheng simply smiled.


    How did he know what was going on in his son''s head? He might have not been in his country but he was with his son one way or another and that was how he could tell what was going on in the little head of his son. " If you really think that you will be able to live like this then I hate to break it to you, Fu Chen but you are just dreaming."


    " What..why? What do you mean by that?" asked Fu Chen with an rmed look. What did his father mean by this? Did he mean to say that his mother won''t live with him? But that wasn''t true, he asked his mother a few days ago whether she will live with him all his life and she said '' I will always be there for you, Chen Chen.''


    After recalling those words, Fu Chen''s anxiety dropped a little as he heaved a breath and red at his bad dad for scaring him like that. " Mom said that she will be with me always."


    " Even if there are small pests who want to be with your mommy?" asked Fu Yu Sheng as he crouched down and looked at his son who was now looking at him as if he was weighing every word that was going toe out of his mouth. " Look Chen Chen, you and I know that even if your mother wants to live with you ¡­ I can always take you away from her if I wanted to but I haven''t done that given that you and your mother are angry at me, I am willing to take on that anger and force my way past your closed hearts, I will not beg for you to let me in, I will work hard to be a good dad and a husband¡­. I have never been one in my life and I know I messed it up."


    " You sure did!" snapped Fu Chen with his face flushed, he didn''t want to show it to his dad but only he knew how hard it was for him. Though his mother tried to make up for the absence of his dad, she was in the end his mother and couldn''t stop people from gossiping, God knows how many times he has been called a ''wild child'' without a father and when he has fought back, saying that he has a father.. other children have mocked him saying if he has a dad then he should bring him to the school.


    Fu Chen has of course tried to bring his dad by asking his mother to call his father but his mother always smiled at him in a heartbroken manner before calling his dad only to receive either a mechanical response that said the ''number you called is switched off'' or ''Assistant Xu saying that Mr Fu is busy with a meeting.''


    And that was how he became a liar in front of his ssmates. All because his dad was too busy!


    Fu Chen sniffed and wiped his eyes violently as he red at his father with red-rimmed eyes. " You were never there, never! I was called a ''wild child'' and ''bastard'' by others because you wouldn''te and see me! Because mom has to attend the parents'' meeting all alone, everyone made fun of me, third uncle also made fun of me, he said¡ª-"


    " He said?" prodded Fu Yu Sheng with narrowed eyes, he seemed to be learning new things about his brother every new day.


    " He said that I don''t look like you! What else!" snapped Fu Chen with tears in his eyes, this was something he has already told his father about but it was no small matter for him. Being called a bastard at a young age was like a scar that can never be healed. " If it wasn''t for mom, I would have really¡ª- really jumped out of the balcony! I hate third uncle! And I hate you for letting everyone bully me as they please, you are such an irresponsible pather!" Because big, fat tears started to fall from his eyes, Fu Chen choked up and his speech faltered turning into gibberish.

 Chapter 187 Its A Promise.

    Fu Yu Sheng didn''t know what to do but he still did what his instincts told him, he stretched his arms and hugged Fu Chen who started to kick and make a fuss while brawling his eyes out but no matter how much of a fuss he made, Fu Yu Sheng kept hugging him. As soon as he picked up his seven-year-old son and hugged him, Fu Yu Sheng remembered the long-lost feeling that he has been missing, the only time he could hug his son was when he was born and the next time was when he got sick ¡ª¡ª even then he couldn''t hug Fu Chen for long because he came to the country while hiding his arrival from the Song family but someone from the servants told Song Lan about it and then she made a fuss to her father who in turn called him and threatened that if he didn''t fly away in an hour, he would make sure to ruin the Fu corporations.


    Back then he was still new to handling business and his grandfather recently resigned from the post of CEO, he couldn''t have let his grandfather down but nor could he let his son down, so after very long deliberation, he agreed to have dinner with Song Lan for the sake of staying with his son all night.


    He still knew how much trouble that small dinner brought to him, he was drugged, had to spend an hour in the hospital to pump it out of his system and the next day while he was leaving after spending the night with Fu Chen, Song Lan sent the sneaky shot she took to Song Yan causing another fight between them, he tried to exin his stance but Song Yan kept crying and crying without listening to a thing he has to say, frustrated he just left but not before hugging his sleepy son, promising that he will return soon but that return took another four years.


    Now that he could finally hug his son without anyone breathing on his neck, Fu Yu Sheng felt really relieved, it was as if he has finallye home, the one that he has been waiting to return to. " I am sorry," he said causing Fu Chen''s sobbing to pause all of a sudden. "I shouldn''t have done that, I should have never left you alone¡­ but daddy had a thing to do and I couldn''t return sooner."


    Though the words ''I am sorry'' were said in the same cold and emotionless voice that Fu Yu Sheng used but Fu Chen felt as if his heart was going to burst. He bit his lip for a few seconds butter on, under the soothing pats of his father, he couldn''t hold on any longer and ended up crying even more loudly.


    " You are such a jerk!"


    "Yes, Yes, I am."


    " You are a bad father."


    " I will learn to be a good one."


    " You never came to drop me at school."


    " I will drop you at school every day now."


    Just like that the father and son kept going on and on without caring that they were in a restroom inside a supermarket.


    The people who wanted to use the restroom: "..." should I go in or not? Never mind looks like an important bonding moment. I can hold it in for a little while.


    " Are you okay?" asked Fu Yu Sheng once Fu Chen was done crying, he stood up and pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket before wetting it and wiping his son''s face. He was afraid that if Song Yan saw tear streaks on Fu Chen''s cheeks, she will start fighting with him again and that wasn''t something that he wanted.


    " I am fine," said Fu Chen thickly as he let his father wipe his tears, his reason was the same he didn''t want to let his mother find out that he cried but the logic behind it was different, he didn''t want his mother to know that he cried like a baby just because his dad apologised to him. It was such an embarrassing situation.


    Uwaa!! Why did he cry like that? His father was supposed to apologise! So, why did he cry like that?


    It took a little while for Fu Chen to calm down before he sniffed and said, " Don''t think that I am going to just let the matter slide because you said sorry, it''s just the beginning. I will only forgive you once you have earned it and you can start by dropping me at school."


    Though Fu Chen hated to admit it but his father was among the most good-looking parents, if he dropped him to school then all those kids who made fun of him will be burnt to crisp out of jealousy! Only at times like these will his father''s handsome ¡ª¡ª no, an average-looking face cane in handy.


    " All right," said Fu Yu Sheng as he agreed to his son''s demands at once, " I will drop your school every morning, is that all right? Or is there anything else?"


    " There is!" said Fu Chen with an eximing voice as he looked at his father and pointed at him. " Why did you note back? I want to know!"


    " I told you didn''t I, it has something to do with thepany," answered Fu Yu Sheng but before he could say anything more, his son puffed up his cheeks and said, " You are lying, I know that you are! You would havee home if it was just that ¡ª- why didn''t youe home soon? Great grandfather said that you are incredible and you take care of everything very properly. He even called third uncle a bumbling idiot saying that he can neverpare to you."


    And apparently that pleased Fu Chen a lot more than anything could have.


    Fu Yu Sheng raised his eyebrow and looked at his little son who was hopping up and down and knew that this little boy really had a petty streak¡ª- just like his mom.


    He sighed and looked at his son before solemnly saying, " Remember not to tell your mother all right?"


    " I won''t," promised Fu Chen and as soon as he made his promise, Fu Yu Sheng started to undo his shirt''s buttons.


    A/n: I was sick yesterday and thus no chapter was published.

 Chapter 188 Scars And Wounds.

    " What are you doing?" Fu Chen, who saw his father acting strange immediately turned to look at the door that was closed and said in a low whisper, " Do you know, how suspicious this looks? What if someonees in?"


    Fu Yu Sheng''s hands that were unbuttoning his shirt paused and then he looked at his son before calming stating, " Aren''t you a bit too smart, Chen Chen?"


    " Great Grandpa sent me to a lot of sses one of them was self-defence sses, I learned a lot of things from there," said Fu Chen sounding quite pleased with himself, and why would he not? Even though he pretended like he didn''t care about what his father said or did, he was still a young child who liked hearing his father praise him. Thus, when Fu Yu Sheng called him ''smart'', Fu Chen''s little chest puffed out and he immediately started looking at his father with a hardly suppressed glee. " Great grandfather said that I am smarter than you when you were my age."


    " He is right," said Fu Yu Sheng, unlike Fu Chen who was stepped up on the pedestal as the heir of the Fu family from the very start, he was left alone until his elder brother stepped off the position and decided that he wasn''t fit for the position. His grandfather didn''t want something like that to happen so he made sure that Fu Chen was aware of the position he was sitting in from the second he regained consciousness and knew what was right and wrong.


    So,pared to him who was ying around with the rest of his siblings, Fu Chen was much more capable since he started to learn about his responsibilities as the heir from the very start.


    " Anyway, you don''t need to worry about it," said Fu Yu Sheng before he unbuttoned the rest of his buttons. " We look alike, so even if someonees inside, they will know our rtionship right away, all right?"


    Fu Chen nodded but he still muttered under his breath. " But it''s still weird."


    " You are the one who asked me a question and wouldn''t let me dodge it," said Fu Yu Sheng in return as he crouched down and raised his shirt from one end disying an ugly scar right above his chest. " You see this? I received it many years ago when I was living outside the country, I almost didn''t make out alive of this injury but somehow I managed. Years ago, I wasn''t capable enough to protect you or your mother, if I returned then you two would have been in danger."


    He raised his hand and rubbed Fu Chen''s small head with a sad smile, " There were a lot of dangersing after me, if I came back to you guys then I would have brought those dangers with me. You know how your grandparents died, right?"


    Fu Chen stared at his father, his gaze darting between his father''s face and the bullet wound as he slowly nodded and answered, " They were attacked by the enemies of the Fupany and lost their lives, great grandfather said that the family that was a part of the four influential families of the Country X was afraid that they will be squeezed out of their position, so they killed grandma and grandpa."


    " That''s right," said Fu Yu Sheng with a smile that was no different from usual but Fu Chen felt the sadness oozing out of his father''s body. " Your eldest uncle stepped away from the position because he was too scared to take on the future that was in front of him, he was a coward from the start, hiding in those science books and chemicals, saying that he was interested in them, maybe he was but I know that more than just being interested in them, he was more of a scaredy cat who didn''t want to face the reality and pick up the responsibilities that belonged to him, and after our parents died¡ª¡ª his fear became, even more, worse and then he walked out of the house leaving behind nothing but a mess."


    Fu Yu Sheng paused as he pointed at the scar that was around his torso and said, " I had to take on the responsibilities for which I wasn''t prepared for¡­ this scar was something that I received upon entering the airport of the Y country and this bullet wound came from the time when I was on the verge of making a breakthrough in one of the deals that meant a lot to ourpany."


    " You wanted to know why I didn''te back? Its because I was worried that I will entangle you and your mother in my messes, if I returned or took you two with me, then Chen Chen would you have been able to survive if something happened to me and your mother?" asked Fu Yu Sheng, the reason he was able to get past those hard times was all due to the fact that he had his siblings by his side, no matter how idiotic they were, they were still family.


    But the same could not be said for Fu Chen.


    He was his and Song Yan''s only son and was thus a lot more lonely than he ever was and that was when Song Yan was with him but if something happened to Song Yan then what would have happened? Will Fu Chen have survived the ordeal without breaking down?


    Fu Chen too knew that he wouldn''t have survived so he shook his head at once.


    " That''s right," said Fu Yu Sheng as he stood back up and buttoned his shirt once again. " I know how important your mother is to you and I know that even if something would happen to me, you two would have survived. That''s why I kept you two away from me because I don''t want you to go through what I have, if you want to me me then you are free to do so, but I do not regret doing what I did."


    -------------

 Chapter 189 You Owe Me.

    Fu Chen pursed his lips and refused to cry as he blinked his eyes.


    " You are important," he muttered through it was spoken so softly that Fu Yu Sheng almost missed it, but somehow he managed to listen to what Fu Chen said and his smile warmed up a little before he crouched down and rubbed his palm against Fu Chen''s cheek and said, " I know, but I am not as important as your mother ¡ª¡ª even without me you would have been able to survive, Chen Chen but that would have been a different scenario if your mother would have gone with me too."


    " I know," said Fu Chen, he knew in his heart that though his father was important to him in one way or another, he would still have been fine without him. Because his father was too strict and cold, for this reason, he wasn''t close to him but that could not be said for his mother. He adored his mother who was with him all along, if something happened to his mother because she went together with his father, then maybe he would have med his father for a very long time.


    Maybe it was wrong to have a favourite parent but Fu Chen clearly did have one and Fu Yu Sheng wasn''t even upset about it, he picked up his son and nuzzled his nose against his. " That''s why I couldn''t take you two with me, for if I did then you would have been in much more trouble than you were without me."


    Fu Chen didn''t say anything, he just hugged his father and silently blinked away his tears, though he was still somewhat angry at his father for his long disappearance, that anger was somewhat extinguished now. " Does mother knows about it?"


    " No, and I would prefer to keep it that way," said Fu Yu Sheng as he carried Fu Chen out of the washroom.


    " Why?" asked Fu Chen as he raised his head and looked up at his father, wasn''t it a good thing? If they tell their mother about the truth then she will stop being angry with his father no?


    " Because I do not want your mother to forgive me because she feels sorry for me," said Fu Yu Sheng before walking out of the supermarket. " I want to earn her forgiveness my way, I might not be the best husband but just because I got shot, it doesn''t change the fact that I chose mypany over your mother, I had a choice back then and I chose my family and their dreams over your mother who needed me just as much. So, even if I don''t admit to it, I do deserve the suffering your mother is putting me up to."


    " Then why did you tell me then?" asked Fu Chen looking stunned, if that was the reason why his father was hiding it from his mother then he should have hidden it from him too, right? He wasn''t the best dad either! So why not earn his forgiveness?


    " Because I need Chen Chen to stop acting like a brat whenever I try to take you and your mother out," replied Fu Yu Sheng simply. " If you keep acting up then I won''t be able to get close to your mother." And what was more Song Yan was smarter than Fu Chen, if she find out about his attack and then started to piece together, she will definitely go to the Song family asking for trouble.


    After all, she was someone like that.


    At first, he too thought that he was being assassinated butter on he realised that the hired gunmen though skilful, they never tried to kill him. It was as if they just wanted to leave him half alive so that they would be able to take him away, which struck suspicious him, his enemies wanted him dead so who was the person behind his kidnapping tries?


    He didn''t find out much but he did find out that it had to do something with the Song family and from what he has learned about that family, he was sure that there was something awful nned for him if he would have fallen into their hands.


    Song Yan was on the verge of walking out and checking up on her son when she noticed Fu Yu Sheng walk back with Fu Chen in his arms. Contrary to the time when he was being taken away, Fu Chen was a lot more docile now as he rested his chin on the crook of his father''s shoulder, her eyebrows twitched as she took in the scene in front of her.


    Don''t tell her that Fu Yu Sheng won over Fu Chen so easily? Did the two go to relieve themselves or were they bonding in the restroom?


    " What?" asked Fu Yu Sheng as he helped Fu Chen into the back seat and then slid inside the car. " Why are you looking at me like that ?"


    " You seem to have a knack for pulling people to your side," was all Song Yan said as she realised that her son was indeed no longer as resistant towards his dad as he was earlier.


    Fu Yu Sheng casually shrugged and said, " I just took him out to a bathroom break, it''s not my fault that he missed me so much."


    Fu Chen: "¡­." Who missed you? You old man!


    But for the sake of their newfound cooperation, Fu Chen didn''t say anything and just stayed silent. Let him lie, if he wanted to, it wasn''t like his mother was going to believe him right away.


    Song Yan indeed didn''t believe a thing that Fu Yu Sheng said, she turned to Fu Chen and asked, " Chen Chen, did daddy say anything to you?"


    ''Yes, he said a lot of things but I can''t you a single thing, mom.'' Thought Fu Chen as he smiled and answered, " Nope, not at all."


    " Really?" said Song Yan with a frown.


    " Yeah, mommy ¡­ I just ..m..m..missed my dad, yeah that''s all." You owe me one, you old man. YOU. OWE. ME!

 Chapter 190 He Doesn’t Take As After Me Completely

    The drive to the amusement park was a silent one, though Fu Chen said that he will help his father in wooing his mother, the only help he gave was staying silent while his dad tried to talk with his mother. The kid might be young but he was long taught the lesson ¡ª¡ª '' Clean your mess on your own.'' So, the only amount of help that he provided to his dad was staying put and not interrupting him in between when his dad tried to chat with his mother but even then he felt like he was watching a very awkward movie where the lead actors had literally no chemistry. Like the only conversation that his parents had till now was ¡ª¡ª


    '' In which direction should I turn now?''


    '' Take a left turn.''


    And that was it! Fu Chen stared at his dad who was trying his best to think of a conversation topic and then turned to look at his mother who was answering without even looking at his dad and felt like his father will definitely get his mother to forgive him maybe when he turns seventy or something, like who asks his wife what she had for dinner? Talk something nice old man! Even he knew what to say at such moments, all right?


    You need to act cute, not like you don''t even know what''s going on. Like a bumbling idiot.


    " I think we have arrived," said Song Yan not caring about her struggling husband, she pointed to the only empty slot parking lot that was outside the amusement park and continued, " Park there, it''s still empty, we don''t want anyone cutting the line in, so drive a little faster."


    Fu Yu Sheng did as she said and stepped on the elerator as he drove to the empty slot and parked the car there before the family of three got out of the car and only after stepping out of the car, did he realise that the mother and son actually wanted toe to the amusement park, almost immediately all the bad memories from his childhood flooded in and his eyes started to twitch.


    This was going to be so bad.


    Was it toote to escape? But then Fu Yu Sheng shook his head, if he ran away now then he will definitely widen the gap between him and his family but an amusement park¡­ this was the one ce that he could hardly handle.


    Because this ce was the only one that had ¡ª- that thing.


    " You two wanted toe here?" asked Fu Yu Sheng in an attempt to divert his mind from that thing, even if that thing was here it didn''t mean he will have to face that thing, right? His son was still young and his wife seemed like she wasn''t one to go on such a thing, she had enough adventures without trying anyway.


    " Yes, Chen Chen has something that he needs to attend to," said Song Yan as she looked at Fu Chen who was excitedly looking around as if searching for something.


    " Hurry, Hurry, mom! Or else he will be gone, we can''t miss him!" Fu Chen whose head was filled with meeting his idol has already forgotten about his father who was staring at him like he was looking at an excited dog who finally found what he has been looking for.


    " What does he mean?" Fu Yu Sheng asked , he was a bit stunned at the ''he'' mentioned by his son, don''t tell him that it was just his wife who looked for a rival but his son did the same too. Who was he so excited to meet?


    " Its¡ª-"


    Before Song Yan could say anything, the sounds of loud bangs echoed in the surroundings as the entire area was lit with fireworks. A loud and shy march seemed to be walking inside the amusement park, as the announcer spoke in his microphone, " Everyone, make sure to book your slots in this afternoon show! It''s the live-action of none other than our beloved detective Dino! Come and meet your favourite detective Dino at one in the afternoon, one lucky child will be allowed to have the chance to y the role with his or her favourite Detective Dino!"


    The announcement was all Fu Yu Sheng needed as he understood why his son was so excited abouting to the amusement park.


    " Mom! Mom! Hurry!" pulling his mother''s skirt, Fu Chen forced Song Yan to follow him. " We need to book the slots, look at the crowd¡­all the slots will be gone if you don''t hurry!"


    " I know, I know!" said Song Yan as she chased after Fu Chen who was pulling her. " You don''t need to pull me like this, I aming, all right?"


    Fu Yu Sheng watched his son getting all excited about a stuffed dinosaur who only knew one thing and that was shouting ¡ª- '' Come on Kids, Come solve this case with Detective Dino~''


    And that too in a shrill voice.


    Now that he was taking another look at the boy in front of him, Fu Yu Sheng couldn''t help but notice the difference between the two of them. Sure enough, Fu Chen didn''t look like him that much, he was more of a mixture of him and Song Yan because there was no way he would have gotten excited about a stuffed non-existent animal when he was a child.


    That''s right! Fu Chen must have gotten this from his mother.


    As he followed after his wife and son, Song Yan turned around and looked at him with a sly smile.


    " What?" asked Fu Yu Sheng fishing out his wallet from his pocket as he paid for their tickets. " Why are you looking at me like that?"


    " I remembered that one day grandpa told me that you were quite a fan of a superhero when you were young," answered Song Yan with a stifled smile. " He said, that you used to get so excited that you used to start acting like a little pup. Chen Chen really takes after you in this sense."


    And Fu Yu Sheng has never been so offended before.

 Chapter 191 Roller Coaster.

    " Grandpa must have remembered wrongly," said Fu Yu Sheng as he put the wallet back in his pocket, and picked up Fu Chen in his arms before heading inside the amusement park. " It wasn''t me, it was Yu Shen, he might have been confused between the two of us."


    Song Yan felt her lips twitch, as she stared at his reddened ears and decided to tease him a little more before following after him. " But grandfather also showed me a video of yours where you are dancing to the superhero theme."


    " No, I didn''t dance!" Almost immediately Fu Yu Sheng retorted as he turned around. " I was just jumping up and down because I was excited, but I did not danc¡­" his speech faltered as he red at Song Yan who was trying to suppress herugh.


    " Very funny, very amusing." He muttered darkly as he walked away from Song Yan, he came here to woo her but she was here to make fun of him, amazing.


    " Ohe on it wasn''t that bad," said Song Yan as she easily followed after Fu Yu Sheng who was walking away while muttering under his breath. " I mean, I was just trying to point out how alike you and Chen Chen are, nothing more."


    " He is my son, of course, he will have some simr traits as me," now that the truth was out in the open, Fu Yu Sheng could no longer save whatever self-respect that he had in front of his wife and son.


    Fu Chen who heard that his father was a fan of superheroes too was a little excited as he looked at his father and said, " Hey, dad you liked superheroes too?"


    " I don''t remember, I was young back then and I do not have any recollection of that time," there was no way he was going to let those embarrassing memories of his past jump out of the box all right but when a man marries a woman, he has literally signed up for nothing but trouble.


    Fu Yu Sheng too signed up for trouble because not even a second went by after he said that when Song Yan leaned forward and said, " Of course, your father was really in love with the superheroes of his time¡­ every time his favourite superhero theme was yed on the television, he will go around jumping and imitating the characters, your great grandpa has a private collection of those videos if you want to watch them you can ask your great grandpa to show it to you."


    '' Grandpa!'' Fu Yu Sheng scolded his grandfather for recording his dark history and at the same time swore that he was going to find that collection and destroy it once and for all.


    " Anyway, enough about that¡­" said Fu Yu Sheng before Song Yan could say anything more about his embarrassing memories to their son and changed the topic. " Is there anywhere particr you want to go?"


    " I do, I do!" Fu Chen raised his hand already distracted by what his father said and turned all his attention to his father as he shouted. " I have a ride in my mind, Chen Chen wanted to ride it ever since Chen Chen saw it on television! Let''s go, put me down, I will show you where it is."


    Fu Yu Sheng did as his son asked but he remembered to sp Fu Chen''s wrist in his hand as he allowed his son to lead him.


    " Good strategy," whispered Song Yan from the side with her eyes alight in amusement.


    " Shut up." snapped Fu Yu Sheng with red cheeks, where did his wife from the past go? He was willing to take that one instead of this troublemaker!


    At least the former one didn''t leak his secrets like this!


    "You remember the time when you¡ª¡ª"


    " I said shut up!"


    Fu Yu Sheng soon however didn''t have the strength or the concentration to fight with Song Yan as he stared at the horrible thing in front of him. Now he was sure, his son was born only because he wanted to make him pay for every freakin sin hemitted in his past life because there was no other exnation as to why this debt collector brought him here.


    Of all things here!


    "I want to ride this!" said Fu Chen as he pointed to the roller coaster in front of him. " Chen Chen¡­.Chen Chen saw it on tv and wanted to ride it for a long time, now take me there!" He was so excited that he was turning breathless.


    Fu Yu Sheng almost immediately took a step back and tried to put an end to his son''s horrible n. " I don''t think so, Chen Chen¡­ you are too young, I don''t think you should take a ride at such a thing."


    " Ohe on," said Song Yan as she picked Fu Chen up and headed towards the spot where they checked whether a child was fit enough to ride the roller coaster or not. "It''s not like he is that young, he can at least take a ride on the roller coaster."


    As she put Chen Chen in front of the height measuring instrument, Fu Yu Sheng prayed that Fu Chen''s height turns out to be a bit less and he was stopped from riding the roller coaster. But maybe his fortunate luck was on a holiday today because not only did Fu Chen''s height meet the standards he was deemedpletely fine to ride that thing.


    " Mum I will sit here," said Fu Chen as he pointed to the seat where he wanted to sit, Song Yan, nodded as she helped him up before she turned to Fu Yu Sheng and said, " Get in."


    " Get in where?" said Fu Yu Sheng trying to calm himself down.


    "In the roller coaster, where else?" responded Song Yan but then she noticed Fu Yu Sheng''s mmy hands and sweaty forehead and her lips curled in a smirk. " Don''t tell me you are scared of roller coasters ?"


    Of course, Fu Yu Sheng will never admit to it, so he moved his jelly legs and sat on the roller coaster next to Fu Chen and next to him sat Song Yan.


    Two secondster after the ride started, Song Yan felt her hand being squeezed as a mournful scream shot through the clearing.


    But it wasn''t her little brat, it was her big brat.

 Chapter 192 Fu Yu Sheng Was Teased

    " Don''t you dare," as soon as Fu Yu Sheng stepped out of the roller coaster, Song Yan stretched her hand out to help him but instead of taking consideration of her ''heartfelt'' gesture, thetter just red at her and waspishly snapped, " Don''t you ever in a million years dare, to say anything."


    Song Yan raised her hands in an '' as you wish my lord,'' pose while the rest of the people who were riding the roller coaster, stepped off in a hurry. Their shoulders trembling as they rushed away from Fu Yu Sheng to have a heartyugh, Song Yan would have followed them too if she wasn''t worried about her husband exploding.


    " I didn''t say anything," she said as she spread her hands innocently. " I mean, your grip nearly cut off the blood flow in my arm but did I say anything?"


    When Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes narrowed dangerously, she shut up immediately and didn''t speak anymore but just because she did speak doesn''t mean that someone else was going to stay silent as well.


    ? Fu Chen jumped out of the roller coaster and huffed, " You are such a scaredy cat, dad¡­how can you scream on a roller coaster just like that?"


    " Pffft," Song Yan almostughed out loud but then she stopped herself on time and morphed herugh into a cough as she turned her head away from Fu Yu Sheng who was shooting daggers at her.


    " I was not scared," said Fu Yu Sheng stiffly as he clenched and unclenched his fists. If he knew that this mother and son pair wereing to the amusement park he would have thought of something else, now all his pride seemed to be crumbling down bit by bit. " I have ¡­ I was just a bit startled, nothing else."


    " So, startled that you screamed?" asked Fu Chen


    " Do you want to see the show or not?" asked Fu Yu Sheng seething as he gritted his teeth. " If you want to then you better make a move, or you are going to bete." With that, he turned around and walked away, his pace so fast as if he was trying to shake off a monster that was chasing after him.


    Song Yan and Fu Chen exchanged a nce with each other andughed a little before they followed after Fu Yu Sheng who was already a hundred steps away from them.


    "But you know there is nothing wrong with being scared of something," said Song Yan as she cleared off her face and pulled a sympathetic expression. " I mean, it only makes you more human¡­ you don''t need to be ashamed of your fears, Yu Sheng."


    Fu Yu Sheng paused as he turned to look at Song Yan over his shoulder, Song Yan was sure that if looks could kill she would have been obliterated by now.


    " You think it''s funny don''t you?" He asked quietly as Song Yan shook her head immediately, she will be an idiot if she agreed to something like that, she pinched her waist and suppressed herugh as she replied, " Not at all, there is no way I will think something like that, Yu Sheng¡­ I am just telling you to not think so much about it, if you are scared then you are scared, what''s there to be ashamed of?"


    Fu Chen was also nodding along with Song Yan but then again he would have been more impressive if his shoulders weren''t shaking from all his failed attempts at not trying tough.


    "It''s not a funny thing!" snapped Fu Yu Sheng as he red at his wife and son. " Mind you, when I was three, my elder brother booked an amusement park for an entire day and then he promised me that he will let me ride the merry-go-round, that I wanted to back then but instead he lied to me and made me sit on a roller coaster saying that it was the modified versions of a merry go round, I believed him and obediently sat only to realise that it wasn''t a children''s ride at all. And that wasn''t all, Shu Chang didn''t stop the ride until it waste in the evening, so of course, I developed a trauma from that ride."


    Song Yan still felt amused, she should have felt sorry for her husband but she couldn''t do it, instead, she licked her lips and said, " You must have done something, eldest brother-inw is not someone who will punish someone for absolutely no reason, you see?"


    He did. When he was a child, he was curious by nature and that was why he went looking inside his brother''s room wanting to check where exactly the explosions came from and because he was curious, he touched this and that and in his curiosity, he ended up breaking one of the imported sks that his brother adored but that doesn''t mean he deserved the torture his brother put him through.


    " I didn''t do anything," lied Fu Yu Sheng, there was no way he was going to let Song Yan know more about his childhood than she already knew. With just that much information she could tease him for years, if he handed over some more information then she might as well dig him a grave to jump in because he wouldn''t be able to live the embarrassment. " I was innocent, it was my brother who wanted to y experiment with me that''s why he did that."


    Fu Yu Sheng had no qualms in throwing his brother under the bus, it was because of his brother that he lost eight years, if his brother who was trained as an heir took his responsibilities like he was supposed to then nothing like this would have happened to him and if that wasn''t worse enough, that man has to get him traumatised of a roller coaster!


    ''Just wait Shu Chang, there will be a day, I will pay you back for all the shame I received today.'' swore Fu Yu Sheng in his head but outwardly he disyed a calm exterior and said, "Let''s go and watch the show."

 Chapter 193 Fu Chen, The Little Detective

    Fu Yu Sheng was indeed fortunate because as soon as he said that the show started to y and Fu Chen''s attention was quickly diverted, Song Yan too decided to give her husband a break and turned silent as she took Fu Chen to the stage where the live action of Detective Dino was taking ce. Fu Yu Sheng who was finally relieved from their teasing sucked in a breath and sighed in relief before he walked after them.


    " Everyone take a seat, the live action of Detective Dino is going to start soon! We don''t want you missing out," the announcer from the afternoon was now changed to a young woman who was dressed in a pink tank top and denim shorts, she seemed lively and good with kids as she quickly won over the hearts of the little ones with her quirky personality. " So, who is ready for some goofy cases to solve with usssss?" She stretched the ''s'' of the ''us'' nice and wide causing an uproar to ensue around the stage.


    Even Fu Chen was jumping up and down in his seat as he shouted, " Pick me! Pick me! I want to solve the case! I am the smartest one here!"


    Hisment received side-eyed res from parents who obviously disapproved of what Fu Chen just said, Song Yan chuckled a little as she settled Fu Chen down. " Don''t worry, if you are lucky then you will definitely get chosen all right? Don''t be so antsy, and even if you don''t get chosen then don''t be upset okay? It''s just because your luck wasn''t good today."


    Song Yan definitely knew that with her son''s luck that was better than every other kid who was jumping in the crowd and thus, she wasn''t worried about her son being not chosen. She only said thetter half to throw others off her back, if her son got selected then others might think she and Fu Yu Sheng did some sort of fixing behind the scenes, she didn''t want that to happen.


    Fu Chen pouted but he sat down on his seat and just raised his hand to get noticed among every other kid. He didn''t know whether he was lucky or not but he was going to try!


    The announcer peered throw the crowd and then raised her hand before she rolled it in the air and dramatically pointed it at Fu Chen before announcing. " And the one who will be solving the case with our lovely detective Dino will be that young boy,e up her little one! Let''s go and solve some cases!"


    Fu Chen was stunned, he turned to look at his mother before confirming, " Wa...Was I selected?"


    " That''s right, honey," said Song Yan as she swooped down and kissed his cheeks. "My lovely baby was selected! Now go and get up on the stage!"


    Still surprised and in a bit of a daze, Fu Chen got off his chair and walked up to the stage where he was weed with a loud uproar of ps and shouts!


    "Now, that we have our little detective with us, it''s time for us to start the case¡ª-Oh no! What''s going on?"


    Everyone turned to look in Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng''s direction as they realised that the two of them were surrounded by actors who were working in the Detective Dino live show.


    " Our little detective''s parents are being surrounded by Mafu Mafu''s men!"


    The character named Mafu Mafu was supposedly the viin and the enemy of Detective Dino.


    Song Yan watched what was happening with a twitch in her eye, why was it that nothing like this was told to the parents beforehand? If they told them that they too would need to act in the show then Song Yan would have mentally prepared herself.


    " You have to be kidding me!" A groan came from the sidelines as Fu Yu Sheng hurriedly put a mask on his face when he noticed that the camera was turned in his direction. Unlike Song Yan who only did some small roles, Fu Yu Sheng was someone who appeared in the business magazines, news and entertainment section a lot because of all the actresses who imed to be close friends with him.


    So, it wasn''t an exaggeration that Fu Yu Sheng might be mobbed by the gossipy people or tabloids who might be hiding somewhere.


    Song Yan noticed his action and grimaced as she turned to the actor next to her and said, " You all should have warned us a little."


    The actor too might have recognised Fu Yu Sheng as he winced and said, " We didn''t know we had someone important among us."


    Earlier Fu Yu Sheng was wearing goggles and he was dressed in casual clothes so no one made a connection to the man who appeared in the news dressed in an only ck or grey suit but now that his face was shing on the big screen, erged enough for others to see the tiny mole on the corner of his eye.


    " Hahaha!" Though Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng were taken aback by the sudden move of the crew, they still yed along and let the show go as Mafu Mafu the viin stepped out and pointed at the stuffed Detective Dino and Fu Chen. " I am here to take my revenge on you, Detective Dino! You made me lose all my money because of your nosiness! Now I am going to take your little detective''s parents with me! If you are so smart then find them before I shoot them dead!"


    A dramatic billow of white smoke filled the stage area and one of the actors then hurriedly handcuffed Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng before saying, " I am sorry for the difort but please follow us."


    Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan got to their feet and obediently followed the crew but after walking for a little while Fu Yu Sheng turned around and said, " Just so you know, if I don''t get released in an hour, I will beat you all up and take my wife and kid, so you better not try to push me, all right?"


    The actors: "..." As you say, devil lord!

 Chapter 194 I Am Manly Enough To Take You On

    Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan were taken to a distant warehouse, throughout the entire time Song Yan acted along with the crew using her abilities as an actress, but Fu Yu Sheng on the other hand seemed to have gotten a stoic face syndrome, even when the actors of the crew asked him to say something, even asking him to shout for help was like a great task, because Fu Yu Sheng started to stare at the crew and kept staring unless they stopped asking him to do anything.


    " Jeez, you are no one," said Song Yan as she turned her head from the camera and looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was calmly walking next to her. " You have been kidnapped, act like that won''t you?"


    " They should be thankful that I am even ying along," said Fu Yu Sheng in response as he carefully avoided the cameras. " I shouldn''t be appearing in public like this," he wasn''t joking or exaggerating when he said that, every time he appeared in the public eye under the scrutiny where he was vulnerable or bounded, someone would attack him sooner orter. Now that he was ''kidnapped'' for a kid show and even had his hands tied with a handcuff who knows when and where he will be targeted.


    Song Yan rolled her eyes and then turned her attention back to the camera, it was fine that he wasn''t ying along, she was enough to act for both of them!


    Fu Yu Sheng stayed on alert the entire time, while Song Yan was having fun, he kept looking around for someone to pop out and attack them, when nothing happened, even he started to think that he was being paranoid but then ¡ª¡ª suddenly, he felt like the gaze that was locked on the back of his head subtly change and he turned his head to look at the human size broli walking behind him.


    He narrowed his eyes at the broli and then turned his head to face the front again, call him crazy but he was sure that something was wrong with that thing that was walking behind him.


    " All right," the director of the show switched off the cameras before they arrived at the warehouse and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan. " We are done shooting that segment, now the crew will follow your son while he searches for you two, don''t worry, our crew will take full care of him, he wouldn''t get lost in the crowd at all, I promise."


    " Of course, he will be after all he is in your good care," Song Yan responded with a smile but the reason she was this confident was that she had already given Fu Chen an overview of theyout of the amusement park beforeing here, so she knew that even if her son gets lost in the crowd, he will know where he needed to go and with Fu Yu Sheng''s guards who were left behind to take care of Fu Chen, there was nothing to worry about it.


    In fact, it was possible for the crew to get lost but not Fu Chen.


    " Thank you for trusting us with your son," the director then turned the television that was set up inside the warehouse as he pointed at it and said, " You can see the progress of your son here and¡ª¡ª"


    The director was still talking when Fu Yu Sheng slightly tilted his head and raised his feet before swiping it at the broli head that dodged with urate precision.


    His actions startled the director and the rest of the crew as they all checked their watches¡ª¡ª it hasn''t been an hour, so why was he starting now?


    Song Yan on the other hand went serious at once, she knew that Fu Yu Sheng wouldn''t hurt anyone without a proper reason, and sure enough, she noticed a syringe in the hand of the person who was wearing the broli suit. She narrowed her eyes and stared at the slight red on the tip of the syringe and knew that the thing must have tried to take Fu Yu Sheng''s blood.


    "Mr Fu, please calm down, he is one of our crew members¡ª¡ª Mrs Fu what are you doing?" The director who was trying to exin things thoroughly to Fu Yu Sheng screamed when he saw Song Yan dash at the crew member and kick him in the head knocking his mask. He was just about to call his crew to stop the two of them but then he saw the face of the person inside the suit and frowned before asking, " Wait a second? Who are you, sir?"


    When the mask of the broli suit was knocked off, the face that was revealed didn''t belong to the crew members, instead, it was a stranger with long ck hair that veiled most of his face and a horrible scripture written on the right half of his face as if someone has inscribed it with a burning tip.


    The sight was so horrifying that the crew members all took a step back as the Director said, " I think I might have messed up¡­" then he turned to look at his members and asked, " Who is in charge of the security here?"


    Fu Yu Sheng didn''t have the time to care about who was in charge of security because the man with scriptures over his face lunged at him, syringe in hand and aimed right at the crook of his neck. With his hands tied, there wasn''t much Fu Yu Sheng could do instead of dodging the attacks of the man who seemed to be bent on sticking that syringe in his throat.


    "You seem to have underestimated me," sneered Fu Yu Sheng when thetter tried to attack him again, he hooked his tied hands around the top of the head of the man and using it as a pulley kneed thetter in the face, a horrible sound of bone breaking echoed in the warehouse before Fu Yu Sheng got to his feet and twirled elegantly on one foot and smacked it against the man''s face. " What did you take me as a sissy just because I screamed on the roller coaster? I am manly enough to f*ck ten like you!"

 Chapter 195 Theft Of Identity

    As the man stumbled to his feet, Song Yan took advantage of the diversion caused by Fu Yu Sheng and took out an immobilising talisman from her space ring before throwing it at the man, she did all so quickly that the crew whose attention was diverted by Fu Yu Sheng''s kick didn''t even catch her moving. The second the immobilising talisman stuck the man, he keeled over on the floor of the warehouse as if he was tied by something invisible, the crew all thought that it must have been due to Fu Yu Sheng''s kick being too strong but the man knew who was behind it and red at Song Yan who was standing in front of him peering down at him.


    " That was¡ª¡ª" someone from the started to speak but then stopped when the door of the warehouse was banged open and Fu Chen together with the actor ying detective Dino came rushing in as they shouted together, " When Detective Dino is here, there is no case that we cannot decipher." However, it was only Fu Chen who was excited, the actor who was ying Detective Dino was too stunned to say anything as he took in the scene in front of him and then turned to look at his director who said, " Don''t ask anything."


    Though there was a little hup in the show because the camera crew was sent after Fu Chen, there was no telecast of what happened in the warehouse and it was left to the viewers'' imagination to think whatever they wanted to think of what they wanted to think about they saw in the warehouse. Even the director was too stunned to say anything much less shoot anymore, he simply apologised to Fu Yu Sheng for causing trouble, subtly hinted that he had no fault in this and thus his show should be left alone andst and finally, allowed them to take the man to question if they wanted an offer that Fu Yu Sheng generously took.


    " How many times have you been attacked like that?" asked Song Yan, the show took most of the energy out of Fu Chen, and he fell asleep midway as the family walked towards the exit of the amusement park. Now he was sleeping with his head resting against Fu Yu Sheng''s shoulder, which was a good thing given that she had a lot of things she wanted to ask Fu Yu Sheng¡ª¡ª back in the warehouse, his quick response to the sudden attack, his speed and agile moves wasn''t something that one would get without practising, it was as if Fu Yu Sheng was used to such attacks like he got trained in defending himself.


    " Too many to count," said Fu Yu Sheng as he walked towards the parking lot and opened the door of his car. " I have never really counted them, but if you want I will create a worksheet and send you after I am done counting."


    " Are you trying to be sarcastic with me?"


    " If you dislike it so much then stop asking me stupid questions, who asks how many times someone is attacked? Do you think I would like to keep tabs on something like this?" said Fu Yu Sheng as he rubbed the spot where the man stuck the syringe in the back of his neck. It wasn''t hurting but it felt really itchy, who knows what that man rubbed on the syringe for it to stick in his skin so easily as if it was butter?


    Song Yan noticed his actions and then raised her hand before rubbing the spot with her Yin energy,pared to Fu Yu Sheng who never cultivated his Yang energy, her Yin energy was different and could be used to heal things slowly as it sucked the negativity out of it.


    The itchy sensation was gone and was reced by a cooling one, Fu Yu Sheng sighed in relief as he stopped scratching his skin. " Thank you."


    " You are wee," said Song Yan as she dropped her hand and watched Fu Yu Sheng settle Fu Chen in the children''s seat in the back of the car and slid inside the passenger''s seat.


    " You should have told me that you were in danger of getting attacked then I wouldn''t have asked you to act in that live show." She said as soon as Fu Yu Sheng slid into the driver''s seat, though it couldn''t be said that she was guilty, she did feel bad about putting Fu Yu Sheng in danger.


    " I knew what I was getting in," said Fu Yu Sheng without an ounce of me in his voice. " I did it because I wanted to, if I didn''t want to then no matter what you have said, it wouldn''t have made a difference, so stop ming yourself."


    " I am not ming myself," said Song Yan as she turned her head to look in the front just as Fu Yu Sheng pulled out of the parking lot.


    " Sure you aren''t," said Fu Yu Sheng with a subtle eye roll.


    The two of them fell silent, as Song Yan didn''t want to ask about what happened to Fu Yu Sheng lest thetter caught the inkling that she was worried about him and Fu Yu Sheng didn''t say anything since he didn''t want to worry Song Yan, if he started telling her about all the attacks that happened, it would be simr to opening a pandora box.


    For a while, neither of them spoke before Fu Yu Sheng cleared his throat and asked, " Do you have any idea what purpose can my blood serve to whoever is sending these men after me?"


    Song Yan''s eyes darkened as she answered his question. " There can be a lot of purposes that can be served through your blood."


    " For example?"


    " The theft of your identity and existence."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " Useless! A bunch of useless people!" An angry roar echoed inside arge mansion as a woman threw the receiver of the phone on the floor with a loud bang. " Such a small thing and yet they couldn''t do it! Stupid idiots!"


    P.s: support my work with power stones I want to see my work in top ten plesaaaa its my dream!!

 Chapter 196 Give And Take

    "Theft of what?" asked Fu Yu Sheng, though he had heard about someone trying to steal someone''s identity card and maybe there were some weird cases where someone would pretend that they were someone else but he never thought that someone could even steal someone''s entire existence.


    "It''s the darkest of all magic," said Song Yan as she tried to remember what Gu Yujin told her about the '' Stolen Existence Ritual''. " It requires the blood of the person you want to steal existence of along with their birth character and as well as a strand of the person whose identity the person intends to steal. Once these things are in the hand of the culprit they can easily go through the rest of the ritual, no one would even find out about what is going on even the person whose identity is being stolen because the ritual does not harm either of the parties, so until the entire thing ispleted nothing will happen as it happens in other rituals."


    " The master whoever it is will perform the stolen existence ritual on the darkest night when the moon does not rise, with the blood of the person and the birth character, he will make a mask so fine that it will look like someone has skinned it from the face of a person. Once this mask is in the hand of the person who wanted to steal the existence of someone else, all he needs to do is to wear it and the rest of the work will be done by the mask itself."


    " Can''t they just go and like get a stic surgery?" asked Fu Yu Sheng after he was done listening to what Song Yan had to say. "I mean why go through so much trouble right? Just get the surgery done right?"


    Song Yan shook her head as she exined patiently, " You are underestimating the power of the mask, it just does not change just the facial features of a person, it changes theirplete identity. A stic surgeon no matter how good they are, will still not be able to mirror everything from top to bottom without making a mistake and there are also other factors like height, weight and body type¡­ even if they change the face sessfully, they cannot change these factors, can they? But the mask made from the stolen existence ritual is different, not only will it change the facial feature of a person, but it will also change everything else until the personpletely morphs into someone else to tee."


    Though the entire thing sounded very simple but the simpler it was the scarier¡ª¡ª especially to Fu Yu Sheng who nearly got his identity almost stolen so many times, there were even a few times the attackers managed to get a bit of his blood, it''s a good thing that his security team was able to tackle them almost immediately, or who knows what might have happened to him.


    " What about the person whose existence was stolen? What happens to them?" asked Fu Yu Sheng as he carefully tried to remember if he ever messed up and lost a great deal of his blood.


    " Nothing," said Song Yan with her eyes trained on the road that was slowly getting dark with the setting sun. " They will not feel anything and if the other person pretending to be them wanted to leave them alone there is a chance they can do that but they won''t because the stolen existence mask is like a modern-day smartphone, it needs to be recharged again and again except it requires blood or else it will lose its powers. Secondly, there is a rule that the person who is wearing the mask can nevere in contact with the one whose identity he stole because then the mask will lose its powers almost immediately. They wouldn''t want that, will they? So, it''s better to keep the person whose identity was stolen as close to them as possible."


    After she was finished saying this, Song Yan shrugged and added, " I never thought that something like this was possible though, after all, the stolen existence ritual requires a lot of sacrifice on the part of the culprit as well."


    " What kind of sacrifice? Did you not say that the person does not get harmed?" said Fu Yu Sheng as he questioned Song Yan who smiled and said, "It''s true that the person does not suffer when they are alive but you forgot what I said at the beginning of my exnation, its dark magic and no dark magic is without the purpose of giving and taking. The wearer of the mask will eventually be able to take over everything that they want but at the same time they will start losing their existence as well, the mask will distort their face and everything else until the wearer bes nothing but an inhuman shell who needs to rely on the mask every time they look in the mirror because the mask will slowly destroy their face until their face starts to resemble the victim of a fire ident."


    " And someone still wants to use it?" asked Fu Yu Sheng sounding a bit horrified, though he could understand the greed behind wanting to have that mask but the after effects, were they not just too cruel? Who would want to live like that?


    " For some people fame, power and money are more important," said Song Yan as she shrugged. " They will be willing to take the risk after all they might think that it''s better to be rich and ugly than being poor and beautiful. The mask is an extremely easy shortcut to rely on the hard work and efforts of someone else so why not?"


    Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes glittered sharply as he thought about what he learned carefully, it seems that he has to start taking care of himself even more and ¡ª¡ª he also needs to send someone to trail after the current head of the Song family because he was smelling something fishy.

 Chapter 197 Yu Shen Is In Trouble

    He turned to look at Song Yan wanting to share his doubts about her father but as soon as he opened his mouth, the ringtone of his phone filled the space of the car. Worried that he will wake up, Fu Chen¡ª- Fu Yu Sheng immediately answered the call via Bluetooth, " What is it? Didn''t I tell you that I am busy today and I do not wish to be disturbed so why are you calling me now, Rong''er?"


    The number disyed on the cellphone was Fu Rong and when Fu Yu Sheng was answering the call he did take a nce at his phone that was lying on the dashboard. " Don''t tell me you are back to your old habits again?"


    This wasn''t the first time Fu Rong interrupted his alone time with Song Yan, she has done it many times before. There was one time she banged on their bedroom doorining that she was having stomachache because of the food that Song Yan cooked and demanded that he took her to the doctor in the middle of the night, Fu Yu Sheng of course shoved her to Fu Yu Shen and gave her a tongueshing about how she should be respecting her sister inw.


    " No, I am not ¡ª- I did not call you because I want to disturb you second brother," Fu Rong who had to call Fu Yu Sheng out of emergency, felt so wronged that she wanted to cry. She didn''t call her brother because she wanted to disturb him all right? She too had no other choice! If possible she would have done anything but call her second brother when he was on a date with her second sister-inw. " I didn''t want to call you but it''s an emergency and I cannot take care of it, second brother¡­pleasee home and see what happened to third brother."


    Fu Yu Sheng''s brows furrowed as he shot a nce at Song Yan who raised a brow and then lowered his voice as he asked, " Yu Shen? What happened to that idiot? I am telling you if this is a prank that you two are pulling together to get me back home and end my day in a hurry, I swear I will send you to boarding school Fu Rong and have you repeat the school education since you are no good in college anyway and as for Yu Shen, I have heard there are excellent diamond mines in Africa, I swear I will send Yu Shen to mine those diamonds from the scratch! You hear me?"


    Though Fu Yu Sheng was hissing in his Bluetooth because of her Yin cultivation, Song Yan was able to hear everything that he was saying. When she heard that something happened to Fu Yu Shen, her brows raised and a sly smirk curled her lips¡ª¡ª now this was going to be fun, she was looking forward to making this idiot grovel in front of her and Chen Chen, now that the opportunity has finallye, she was going to take proper care of it.


    " I swear I am not trying to make a fuss, second brother," Fu Rong answered with desperation in her voice, how she wished she and third brother didn''t cause so much trouble for their second brother then he wouldn''t be doubting her like this, but there was nothing that she could do about it now. What she had done in the past could not be changed now just because she wished that it did, now all she can do was to make her second brother believe her or else, they have to hold a funeral in the evening. " I am saying the truth, I swear! I swear to God¡ª¡ª"


    " Don''t swear to God," said Fu Yu Sheng sharply. " You have falsely sworn on the name of God so many times that if the Gods weren''t immortal, they would have died several deaths by now. Swear on someone else, someone I can believe in,"


    " I swear on the name of grandpa, all right?" As she heard a low thump from inside the room across which she was standing Fu Rong hurriedly swore, though they fought a lot with their grandfather, all of the Fu siblings respected Old master Fu the most since he was the one who raised them after their parents were gone. " Will you trust me now?"


    ? "Say what happened?" Fu Yu Sheng knew that Fu Rong would never fake swear on the name of their grandfather, so he suppressed his suspicions and asked, " What''s wrong with Yu Shen?"


    " Its ¡­ I don''t know what happened to third brother, he was fine till yesterday night and then he said¡ª¡ª-" Fu Rong paused just in time if she told her second brother that her third brother went to Ji Haoyu''s party then he will leave third brother to suffer and while it was fine for them to do so, Fu Rong was worried that she will have to take care of her third brother until then, she didn''t want to do it! So, she swallowed her words back and changed her tune, " that he needed to go to a party, I asked him where he was going but he didn''t tell me, in the end, I just ¡ª¡ª I could only let him go, you know how he is, second brother and then he returnedte at night drunk as a skunk. It was nothing new so¡ª-"


    Her words were cut off by a loud bang as Fu Yu Shen shouted, " There is a ghost! Rong Rong! Open the door, there is a ghost staring at me, she is going to kill me open the door or I am going to die!"


    " Shut up! As long as you don''t untie your hands and start choking yourself you will be fine!" yelled Fu Rong at the door before she turned her attention back to the phone''s speaker and said, "It''s been like this sincest night, second brother pleasee home.. third brother has tried to kill himself three times already and I stopped him but I worry that I won''t be able to take care of him anymore."


    There were sounds of someone gagging and Fu Rong shouted, " Jesus! You are such an idiot!" And then the line was cut off.


    Fu Yu Sheng blinked his eyes as he listened to the beeps of the dead line as he said, " Yan''er¡­"


    " Nope," before he could finish what he was saying Song Yan refused at once. " You might not know how much that brat troubled me, so I am not going to help him, even if he sucks on my non-existent d*ck."


    Silence fell in the car and when Fu Yu Sheng didn''t say anything she chuckled as she tilted her head and asked, " Mad?"


    "No," answered Fu Yu Sheng while tapping on the steering wheel. " I was just thinking that if you had a non-existent d*ck then I should be the one doing the sucking right?"

 Chapter 198 Eat A Bag Of ——

    Fu Yu Sheng dropped Song Yan with Fu Chen to their apartment after that little joke that he yed on her, of course, her reaction was just as priceless when she looked at him with a jaw-dropping expression like she couldn''t believe that he said something as coarse and vulgar as that, which was the problem with everyone else too. When they looked at him, they wanted to see a cool, stoic and perfect CEO of the Fu corporation and Fu Yu Sheng had to admit that he was anything but perfect, only a few people knew that he was short-tempered, quick to get impatient and stubborn bull of a man.


    He was nothing like the ssy, chic and high-profile president he portrayed he was because let''s be honest he wasn''t, he was pushed to this job when he was like in his teenage years and thought he did a damn good job performing his responsibilities, that wasn''t him. He was the man who like dressing up in swim shorts and sitting idly by the sea catching fish for hours and hours without getting disturbed, but because of his work people took him as a workaholic.


    Snort. That was just in rude if he was, to be honest.


    He too wanted to have a choice, to spend a day out with his wife and child without being bothered by this and that, without shoving a pile of documents that he needs to check up in the night. He too was human, he too burned out and he definitely falls sick and got tired of doing the same thing again and again but he was a human without a choice as well. If he dropped the responsibilities that were pushed on to him, he will make his recuperating grandfather worried sick and his siblings will all be thrown into a mix because they have gotten used to life, the one where they were handed everything in their hands.


    And if anything was worse than that, it was throwing the legacy that was left behind by his parents into the sea. Which was another reason why he wished his brother would just choke up on one of his sks and get a seizure or something, lucky bastard.


    Did he get the option to wipe his butt and walk off? No! And yet his brother did because he was after him if he was to do the same thing as his eldest brother and leave everything to Fu Yu Shen, that idiot will set the wholepany on fire and call him to extinguish it instead of calling the fire brigade.


    Just like he was doing right now.


    ? Fu Yu Sheng drove past the huge metallic gate with three-legged frogs engraved on top of the pirs next to them, the guards bowed to him as he drove away and rounded the fountain that was sitting in the middle of the garden before pulling up in front of the Marble white European style mansion that was more like a pce.


    " You are here, second master! Oh, thank goodness!" The Old Butler came rushing out of the mansion as he took the keys from Fu Yu Sheng with a relieved expression on his face. " I am so d that you are here, second master. I was trying to call the first master but he didn''t pick up the call, I didn''t know what to do, ohh!"


    " Text him and say that I am asking how should I pay his money for the energy drink that he researched for thepany," said Fu Yu Sheng as he climbed the stairs with miniature bamboo growing out of the vases.


    The Old butler was confused by what his second master said but he did as he asked and sent the text to the first master. Two minutester his cell phone lit up and he panicked as he chased after Fu Yu Sheng as he stuttered, " Second Master, it''s the First master, he is calling me."


    Of course, he was, that man was as loving towards his family and wife as he was towards the Song family which basically meant that Shu Chang had just as much of an emotional rtionship with the family for him to turn up when their grandfather called and that was it.


    That was one of the reasons why he could leave without feeling the slightest remorse while dumping a bucket load of shitty responsibilities on the head of his naive younger brother.


    He never called, never talked and never even cared to ask whether his little siblings were alive after he walked off.


    In fact, he loved money more than he loved them which was fine by Fu Yu Sheng since he too didn''t want to keep any rtionship with his run-away of a brother, popping out whenever he deemed it fit.


    Snatching the cellphone from the old butler Fu Yu Sheng picked up the call and yelled, " Eat a bag of di*ks you asshole! I am sick of picking up your ck! I wish you choke on that stupid thing you call a test tube, you fucker! You better pray that you never ever are in need of getting a blood transfusion because I am going to transfuse piss in your veins! Now go and suck whatever you are sucking!"


    Then without giving a chance to let Fu Shu Chang say anything Fu Yu Sheng cancelled the call and threw the phone back at the old butler who caught it with ease before saying, " Do you feel better, second master."


    " I am," Fu Yu Sheng returned to his calm self after he was done cursing and hitched up his sses as he said, " But I would have felt better if only I got a chance to hit that bastard."


    " Second master¡ª¡ª" The Old butler was unlike the rest of the servants who only saw the front the members of the Fu family put in front of them. He knew whaty beneath their charming exterior and sure as hell knew that Fu Yu Sheng was a thug, cowardly cat when it came to heights and hated to take on responsibilities.


    The old butler wanted to say something like everything will be fine but then his words were interrupted by a loud shatter of ss.

 Chapter 199 Slapped So Hard That He Dropped To Floor

    Fu Yu Sheng exchanged an rmed look with the Old butler and rushed inside the house ignoring the startled cries of the servants as they watched Fu Yu Shen standing on the railing of the second floor as he shouted, " You have to let go me Rong''er! I need to go to the first floor, that woman is after me! She is ming me for killing her child!"


    Fu Rong who was trying her best to pull her brother back as he tried to struggle out of her hold like he was a slippery loach wriggling. " You get down from there and we will talk, all right? I will take you down, okay? We don''t need to take the suicidal route to go down, just get down and follow me down the stairs, I will even let you hold my hand."


    " No!!!! On the foot of the steps her child is standing the one who died, he looks creepy as hell, I don''t want to go down from there," Fu Yu Shen shrieked his head off as if he was a chicken that Fu Rong was taking to be butchered. " I don''t wanna go, I don''t wanna go, Rong''er my good sister just let me jump from here, Okay? It wouldn''t hurt."


    " Jesus, would you shut up, already? Did you leave your balls in our mommy''s womb or something you are pathetic!" shouted Fu Rong growing annoyed by the minute. " Can''t you just stand still for a minute, you prissy? I am the girl here, yet I have to stop you from jumping the gun, don''t you find it humiliating?"


    Ever since Fu Yu Shen woke up, he has been giving her jump scares after jump scares, and he has given so many jump scares to her that she was no longer flinching when her third brother shouted that there was a ghostly woman behind her.


    " I don''t, I don''t find it humiliating, just let me go! I believe I can fly!" Fu Yu Shen who was seeing the ghostly standing right behind Fu Rong couldn''t feel a thing other than his urge to get away from her as soon as possible.


    And it wasn''t just him, if anyone else could see her, they too would have jumped along with him instead of giving him a lecture. Long, greasy ck hair that was sticking to her overly white and sickly face, her belly was still half cut open as if she just had her child taken out of her belly, bile and blood dripped out of the deep cut and that eerie smile on her face was just as scary as she wriggled her fingers and dragged her twisted feet towards him muttering in a deep, grating voice that sounded just as demonic as was her face, " You¡­killed my ¡­child¡­ give him..back to me¡­"


    " I didn''t, I didn''t kill anyone!" shouted Fu Yu Shen loudly his struggle getting just even more wild than before, as he fought Fu Rong who was holding him back. " I don''t even know who you are! Leave me alone! I have never gotten a woman pregnant! I swear! I know when to pull¡ª¡ª"


    " Jeez would you shut up?" yelled Fu Rong as she red at him. " Watch what you are saying and in front of whom! Do I look like I need that image in my head?"


    Fu Rong wished she could just push her stupid brother herself instead of stopping him, but who asked her to be born from the same womb as this idiot?


    She couldn''t murder her kin! Can she?


    Despite the anger that was bursting in her head, she kept holding her brother with her arms tightly looped around his arm. " You need to get down before second brotheres home, if he returns and sees you then I will not be responsible for what will happen to you, get it?"


    Fu Yu Shen shook his head as he tried to jump down again, " Let me go, Rong''er she is creeping onto me."


    " Get away," Fu Yu Sheng who couldn''t watch the embarrassing scene in front of him tapped on Fu Rong''s shoulder. " I will take care of him from here."


    Fu Rong visibly sighed in relief as her gaze fell on her second brother who appeared out of thin air like a saviour." Oh thank goodness, second brother. I was getting tired of holding on, it''s good that you are here."


    Fu Yu Sheng nodded and switched spots with Fu Rong as he clutched the wrist of his hysterical brother and said calmly, " Yu Shene down, we will have a talk nicely then, all right?"


    " No, no, no, no, no, no!" shaking his head like he had a rattle instead of a head, Fu Yu Shen refused at once. " I am scared, she is going to kill me, she will kill me!"


    " I am asking you nicelye down, okay? I am pissed as it is, It was supposed to be my long-awaited day off and you ruined it for your stupidity, Yu Shen, get down!" said Fu Yu Sheng with all the patience that he had in his body after dealing with another responsibility that was supposed to be taken care of by his elder brother.


    " No!!! No!! No!" Fu Yu Shen just as stubbornly refused.


    " I saide down!"


    " No!"


    " Yu Shen! Don''t make me force you toe down, right now."


    "I will rather jump!"


    Fu Yu Sheng breathed in before exhaling a long breath, as he looked at his brother and said, " Stay there and don''t move, got it?" and then took off his wristwatch before handing it to Fu Rong with a smile. " Would you hold on to this for a moment please?"


    Then he turned to look at his brother and once again asked, " Are you going toe down or not?"


    " Of course not, second brother..that woman ¡­she is going to kill me¡ª-"


    " Wrong answer, Yu Shen." smiled Fu Yu Sheng as he raised his hand and pped Fu Yu Shen so hard that he dropped on the second floor.

 Chapter 200 Handcuff Him On The Bed

    Fu Yu Sheng looked down at his brother who was lying on the floor with his hand cupping his left cheek, looking as stunned as ever like he couldn''t believe that something like what just happened, really befell him. But Fu Yu Sheng wasn''t done, he crouched down and threateningly said, " If I don''t see you getting up and walking back to your room this very second, I will pack you up in a suitcase and stamp the address of country A with a tool kit used for digging and leave you to mine those valuable diamonds for me, you get it? That too without your precious smartphone, so get up and get in your bed for me!"


    Fu Yu Shen who was pped to the floor literally stared at his brother who was sporting devil horns and then looked at the bleeding woman behind him and after much consideration he got to his feet and then walked inside his room ignoring the ghost woman. Compared to his brother who was like a sadistic devil in human skin, he was willing to take on the ghost woman, at least she wouldn''t send him to another country to mine for diamonds with a chisel and hammer.


    " Bring a rope and a lock, it would be better if you can bring me a handcuff," said Fu Yu Sheng as he turned to look at the old butler who hurriedly nodded and obliged, " As you wish, second master."


    And then with a speed and agility too good for someone his age, he rushed down the stairs and was long gone before anyone could stop him, Fu Rong who saw the proceedings happening in front of her one after another, felt her mouth drop open as she looked at her brother who was pulling his rolled sleeves back down. " Second brother, you pped third brother?"


    ? That was an avable option?


    Fu Yu Sheng raised his brow and then looked around before speaking in a monotonous voice, " Do you think there was any other option or do were you liking it better while holding that slippery leech from jumping?"


    Of course, there wasn''t, Fu Yu Shen was so hysterical that he was simply too scared to listen to anything, pping him awake was the only way and that too being pped awake by second brother himself was the only option for them to bring Fu Yu Shen back.


    So, even if she thought that the entire act was simply too barbaric, Fu Rong had no other choice but to agree with her second brother. pping was indeed the correct option.


    A minute ticked by and the Old butler came rushing back up carrying what looked like a pink canary in his hands but that was until they both saw what it was and Fu Yu Sheng who couldn''t believe his eyes pinched the space between his eyes and said, " Please say you didn''t find that thing lying in our house somewhere."


    Disappointment weighed heavily in his voice as he looked at Fu Rong and asked, "It''s not yours, is it?"


    " No..No.. of course not, I ..you know I am not like that second brother," Fu Rong sputtered, she might be a punk chic but she wasn''t going to do something like moving to the third base without a wedding band on her finger and that too in such a hardcore manner.


    " Its third master''s," said the old butler magnificently beaming with a smile. "I found it lying in the old carton box that was carried to the store room in the year-end cleaning, never thought it wille in handy but looks like it did."


    Fu Yu Sheng breathed hard as he took the pink fluffy handcuffs in his hands and poked his tongue in the back of his cheek. " This guy will one day die a death of a dog, why is he even getting worried about a ghost? He should be worried about getting unmentionable diseases!"


    Fu Rong stayed silent as she stood next to her second brother, it was a good thing that her third brother was not in his correct state of mind or else her second brother would have beaten him until he was half dead. But that didn''t mean he wouldn''t teach third brother a lesson once he gets well.


    Shesucked in a huge gulp of breath as she silently lit a candle for her third brother in her heart and swore that she will right ''F'' under every post of his once he was gone.


    Fu Yu Sheng didn''t know what was going on in the head of his little sister, instead, he walked in and ordered, " press him down, hold his hands to the bedpost of the bed."


    "Second brother, wait¡­wait ..what are you doing?" Fu Yu Shen shrieked, he didn''t know how it happened and why it happened, he was lying silently on the bed even though the ghost woman was pressing right against his bed shouting shrilly about how he was a murderer and needed to pay with his blood for the loss of her child, so howe, he was suddenly being held down? Wasn''t he a good boy for like two whole minutes? That was a freaking record on his part,e on!


    But no one listened to a thing he has to say, he was pulled down by The old butler whom he couldn''t push down no matter how hard he tried and as his entire weight was pressed on the bed, Fu Yu Shen couldn''t help but ask, " Old Ke, are you hitting the gym or what?"


    " Haha, third master sure knows how to joke," said the Old butler as he pressed Fu Yu Shen down and then held his wrist up to the bedpost before Fu Yu Sheng crossed the bedside and tied the handcuff around his wrist with one end and cuffed the other end on the bedpost before retreating back and crossing his hands in the front. " So, do you mind telling me where you were yesterday night? I remember telling you to finish up the report that was duest year but hasn''t been done till now, where is it?"

 Chapter 201 The Only Thing That I Asked

    A/n: Fu YuSheng will be tormented no matter what don''t worry.


    Uh - oh, these two words described Fu Yu Shen''s mental condition perfectly, he was so eager to meet Qi Genghis that the report about the financial records, dealings and the year-end decisions that he made as the acting director of the Star height entertainmentpanypletely slipped his mind, he thought he will do it after he returned home but then he couldn''t even stand straight after drinking the night away with Qi Genghis and damn her taste was so good that he was drunk for a good deal of the night even without the wine and booze, so writing the report was something he couldn''t do it.


    In fact, he thought that since his second brother was busy wooing that useless woman, he would be too busy to ask for that report and then decided to do it after he woke up but then he woke up and started seeing ghosts left, right, front and back ¡ª¡ª the report ¡­ he hadn''t even started on it and what was more he abandoned the report that was so important because he wanted to spend his night with a woman and his cousin¡ª¡ª Ji Haoyu, someone who was on his second brother''s hit list.


    " I¡ª-" he turned to look at Fu Rong who immediately turned her head away, her action was simple and curt, she was clearly telling him that she was not going to help him, no matter what and he should not even think about her helping him. He knew that he messed up and he always messed up in one way or another but that was behind the back of his brothers, at least until he was caught and now he was caught with no leeway of escaping.


    " You?" prodded Fu Yu Sheng as he peered down at him with eyes that were holding so much anger, disappointment and a lot more emotions but it was the disappointment that weighted down on Fu Yu Shen''s heart the most. He knew that his brother was going to be upset with him, he made a mess earlier two months ago and his brother solved it for him, he nearly saved his ass that was going to heavily crashnd in the prison but Fu Yu Sheng saved him when he promised that he will be good and will take care of thepany properly and two monthster he was back to his old track, leaving the work to Xia Qinghuan and rushing off to seeing this woman and that, it was a freaking miracle that Xia Qinghuan hasn''tined about him till now but maybe she too might have just given up on him, realising that he was no good.


    Disappointing her didn''t feel as bad as it did when the same disappointment was in the eyes of his second brother. His second brother has always believed in him and has taken care of him every now and then but here he was ¡ª¡ª disappointing him all over again.


    "I went to a party," said Fu Yu Shen finally, he was a f*ck up and he only knew how to f*ck up it was about time his second brother understood this and stops looking for something good in him. It was his fault anyway, why was he handing such a big responsibility to him when his second brother knew that he was good for nothing, was there even a need for him to work hard, wasn''t second brother working hard enough for the family? He swallowed and then looked away from the disappointment that zed his second brother''s eyes. " I was tired, it was the weekend and I will do it¡­I will do the report when it''s working days."


    " Do you even know what working days are, Yu Shen?" asked Fu Yu Sheng as he took the report that the old butler handed him and he started reciting off, " You went to the golf club on Monday, went on a cruise on Tuesday, then took two break days because you were hungover and then on Friday you went on a date with one of the rising actresses and then you were not seen till the evening of Saturday, and on Saturday you went partying again, so what exactly were you tired of? Eating, sleeping and doing whatever you want? Is that what you should be doing at the age of twenty-seven?"


    He threw the report in his hands that hit Fu Yu Shen squarely on his face, generally, Fu Yu Sheng would have dealt with this situation calmly but he couldn''t do it, not anymore. " You are in yourte twenties, not inte teens that you can not see what is more important! You go around goofing around doing god knows what and then you turn up with this¡ª-" he breathed in and out before exhaling loudly, as he asked, " I am asking you where did you go, at least tell me so that I can get a good idea about what happened to you."


    " Ji Haoyu," murmured Fu Yu Shen in a voice that was lower than that of a mosquito but Fu Yu Sheng heard him and the sh of sheer anger that glinted on his face told everyone that he wasn''t happy about it.


    " Did I not tell you to stay away from him?" whispered Fu Yu Sheng threateningly. " Did I not say that he was not allowed to meet you?"


    Fu Yu Sheng did warn Fu Yu Shen not to approach Ji Haoyu after what happened with Li Rou, thepany was closely monitored, examined and investigated, and when it was found out that Ji Haoyu was responsible for taking bribes from Li Rou, Fu Yu Sheng did ask him to stay away from Ji Haoyu but ¡ª- " He is the only one who has been with me all these years, you never cared about me brother."


    " And this was the only thing that asked you to do! All these years have I asked you all to do anything for me? Twenty years Yu Shen, I gave this family twenty years of my blood, sweat and life. Left my wife and son behind, to take care of your ungrateful arses and in return, I asked just a small thing and that was to stay away from that Ji family''s brat, and you couldn''t even do that?"

 Chapter 202 Help Me.

    Fu Yu Shen turned silent, his brother was right¡­ he never asked anything in return gave them what they wanted and took responsibilities that weren''t his, to begin with. But he did, he caught the shoe when their eldest brother threw it down and left them to cope with it on their own and he not only caught the shoe, he carved it into the one, that will fit him and in return, his second brother asked him to stay put and not cause trouble can''t say he listened to it because not even a day passed by when he didn''t find trouble and danced with it.


    " I know, I am sorry," Fu Yu Shen didn''t want to fight it off with his brother, so he apologised at once knowing that the trouble came because of him going out of the house and attending that party maybe he should have stayed at home yesterday night, it wasn''t his lucky day anyway. But even after thinking for so long and hard, Fu Yu Shen didn''t doubt Ji Haoyu, he just thought that someone took advantage of hisck of attention and slipped something bad on him.


    And Fu Yu Sheng understood what was going on in the head of his brother, knowing that he actually still had a firm belief on that Ji Haoyu, he wanted to burst open the head of his stupid brother and see whether he really had a brain in there or it was just filled with hay? Even a child would be able to figure it out by now but not Fu Yu Shen, but he didn''t say anything, he has already seen that trying to stop Fu Yu Shen only put a negative impact on what he wanted, his brother never listened to a word he said and does what he want anyway.


    " Your sorry, you can roll it up and¡ª¡ª" Fu Yu Sheng began to say but then Fu Rong interrupted him as she said, " Second brother, why don''t we do something about this ghost thing that third brother is crying about? I mean there must be something causing this right?"


    It has been months and Fu Rong wanted to see her second sister-inw, now was a good chance to call her back home! If she could show how good her second sister-inw was to her third brother then they might be able to live together as a family once again.


    " Yes, second brother, you can scold me as much as you want ¡ª¡ª hell, you can even beat me if you like once I get well but please do something, I am seeing ghosts left and right, I can''t¡­ I am afraid if this goes on I wouldn''t be able to sleep," said Fu Yu Shen desperately as he turned his eyes determinedly away from the woman who was trying to w his face. He really wouldn''t be able to sleep with such a scary woman sitting next to him on his bed, trying to scratch his face¡­ if he couldn''t sleep then what will happen to him? A man can go without food for a week but not without sleep, he will eventually burn out and die! He did not want to die! Period! He was still young!


    And unmarried!


    " What do you want me to do about it?" said Fu Yu Sheng feeling annoyed by the minute. " Do you want me to call a psychiatrist?"


    " I am not crazy brother!" shouted Fu Yu Shen as he tried to get off the bed away from the woman. " I am really seeing things, she ¡ª¡ª she is really here, I am not imagining whatever I am seeing in my head, Second brother you have to trust me."


    "I do trust you but I don''t have a solution for whatever this is!" snapped Fu Yu Sheng before he sighed and turned to look at Old butler Ke. " Is Master Gu back from overseas? He said he will be back by the neenth of this month."


    Old butler Ke shook his head dejectedly. " No, Second master. Master Gu is still in country T reading some sort of paper, I don''t know why he went there to read it though."


    "It''s not a newspaper, Old Ke," chuckled Fu Rong as she patted the old butler on the shoulder. " Master Gu must have gone there to deal with something and then stopped by his sect to read the journal or happening that he faced while dealing with whatever he dealt with, that''s what its called reading paper, he is there to give a theoretical exnation of his job and the things his disciple need to observe and learn."


    Then she turned to look at her third brother before darting her gaze to her second brother and said, " Second brother would youe with me outside for a minute?" She couldn''t understand why her second brother wasn''t calling his wife and was instead relying on Master Gu, they had a master in their own family so was there any need to call someone else?


    " What is it?" asked Fu Yu Sheng as he followed Fu Rong outside the room and looked at her inquisitively. What was making his sister so secretive all of a sudden now?


    " What do you mean by ''what''? Isn''t Second sister inw a great expert in these things? I think she even has a pet ghost, so why are you even bothering about trying to call Master Gu?" said Fu Rong as she iled her hands and tried to emphasise just how important was what she was talking about.


    "It is not that I did not think about it," answered Fu Yu Sheng after a short pause as he looked at his sister with an exhausted look. " I did try to talk to your sister-inw about this but she outright refused and given how you and Yu Shen have treated her, be thankful that she isn''t letting ghosts loose after you, do you really think she will want to help Yu Shen?"

 Chapter 203 Song Lingyan’s Company Was Acquired

    Well, that was a knockout, wasn''t it? Fu Rong felt like a stone was blocking her windpipe and all she could do was swallow back her words. That''s right, she and her third brother has caused a lot of trouble for their second sister inw, with all those things that they have done in the past it was a good thing already that their second sister-inw wasn''t letting ghosts scare the living day out of them, so what rights did they have to call her and ask her to help them?


    " Then what? Are we going to leave third brother like that?" said Fu Rong sounding a bit worried, though she wasn''t someone who would want to support her third brother out of all people, she couldn''t just leave him alone when he was well screaming like he was being choked by a banshee? For the sake of her ears alone that was it, yeah, exactly. " I mean you heard him, he wouldn''t sleep with whatever he is seeing and he will not survive it either, if this goes on I am afraid by the end of the week, we will have to start choosing colours for the coffin that we want to use."


    " He will definitely like a shy one," said Fu Yu Sheng helpfully.


    " Second brother! This is not the time, be serious."


    Fu Yu Sheng raised his hands and said, "It''s not that I am not being serious, it''s your third brother ¡ª¡ª he has disrespected my wife and I am not in any mood to lend any help to him by calling my ''wife'' whom he ''bullied'' when I was gone and he even called Chen Chen, a bastard. Do you think that Yan''er would like to help him? Even I don''t want to help him and by all means, if I even call her and somehow make her agree toe here, then what? Do you think your stubborn brother who has his head stuck so further up God knows where, that he only trusts those guys who have ¡ª¡ª a note written on their face, that reads, ''danger approach with caution'', will he agree to your second sister inw helping him and I am not calling my wife toe here and get disrespected. Again."


    " But, second brother¡ª¡ª"


    " Don''t say anything because I am not going to change my mind," Fu Yu Sheng held his hand up as he stopped Fu Rong from saying anything. " This is my final decision¡ª¡ª" A guttural scream tore through whatever Fu Yu Sheng was going to say and then silence as Old butler Ke walked out of Fu Yu Shen''s room and said with an air of delight and surprise, " Third master Fu fainted, isn''t that great? This going to solve his problem of not being able to sleep for a week."


    " And there you go," said Fu Yu Sheng as he pointed to the door of Fu Yu Shen''s room. " Problem solved, and if you ask me, It''s better to let him suffer a bit, he needs to learn that he cannot just go around inciting trouble without any consequences just because he belongs to the Fu family."


    Having done speaking his part, Fu Yu Sheng turned around and walked away, seemingly going back to the small apartment next to his wife. Fu Rong watched him go and stomped her feet in disgruntled unhappiness¡ª¡ª she was going to lose her mind!


    No, she has to do something if she was woken by her third brother again while he started singing soprano in the middle of the night, she will go crazy!


    " I am back home," Song Yan pushed open the door as she carried Fu Chen inside the apartment, she was thankful that Fu Yu Sheng left one of his security men behind so that she was able to bring all the essories that she has bought at the amusement park to the tenth floor of the building without making a separate round. But of course, her gratitude only came after the shock has worn off, she never expected her husband to make such an R18 joke and that too at her expense, was that really the Fu Yu Sheng of the Fu corporates?


    She wanted to ask more look at him a little more again and slowly twist and tear his real face out of his mask but he was gone before she could do that, good thing too since he was supposed to be the one chasing her not the other way round, she reminded herself, as she took off her ts and ced it in the small space between the door and the raised tform of the house and walked inside. " Brother, can you help me pick up the purchases that are on the door¡ª¡ªwhat''s wrong?" It was only then did she realise the air around the house seemed a bit stifling like something heavy was pressing down on it.


    " You go and put Chen Chen in bed," said Song Lingyan as he rubbed his thighs and pushed himself off the wooden chair that her sister-inw purchased from the second-hand store, the wooden material made an ominous creaking sound as he scraped it on the floor. " Come back when after you are doneying him."


    Song Yan nodded, as she quickly walked past the simple living plus dining area coupled with a kitchen that was separated by just a wall and headed towards the corridor on the left. There were three rooms in there and thest one that faced the back side of the building was her room, she slid inside, ced the sleeping Chen Chen on the bed and then summoned Fang Yanli who has been taking a break from her usual outings and left Fu Chen in her care, only then did she walked out of the room and looked at her brother who has returned with all her shopping and ced it on the dining table before she asked, " What happened?"


    Wen Mingzhi shot a careful look at her husband and said, " Your brother''spany was acquired today."

 Chapter 204 That Ji Bojing

    " Acquired? What but how?" Song Yan was stumped, she left home for just one day¡ª¡ª howe something like that happened all of a sudden. " Didn''t you say that Fu Yu Sheng was the one who wasing to take a look at thepany and that it was going to be acquiredter on? Howe it happened all of a sudden? Did Fu Yu Sheng¡ª¡ª" she cut off realising that her husband was right next to her throughout the day, the only possibility of him going to her brother''spany and acquiring was only in case of him acquiring the power of sh first.


    " Oh, it''s not Fu Yu Sheng, if it would have been him, I would have been resentfully overjoyed," Song Ling Yan picked up his beer can and took a long swig before he ced the can back on the table with a loud thump. " If it would have been him, then ourpany would have a better chance to start afresh, as much as I hate to admit it, that guy has a ir for business even if he had a few bumps here and there, he was able to get through them and build the declining Fu family from the scratch again after the death of his parents. But no, of all the prayers that I made to God, he has to answer was this one¡ª¡ª now I am stuck with Ji Bojing, that eldest young master of Ji family, why of all people him?"


    Song Lingyan ended with a loud cry as he punched the hard wooden surface of the table and nted his face right against it before moaning painfully, " It could have been Dong Chung, why wasn''t he chosen? God, if you are going to listen to my prayers then listen to thempletely what is the meaning of fulfilling only half of it?"


    " Brother, didn''t you have a fight with master Dong when you were in college?" said Song Yan as she remembered the drunken fight in which her brother and the master of the Dong family were involved. The two of them have been sworn enemies ever since then, she tried to ask why her brother fought with master Dong but he has never told her about the reason, if anything if she were to ask what happened, he will just stare at her until she would drop the matter.


    Her brother stiffened ever so slightly before he thumped his fist on the table again. " If I knew you will marry that Fu Yu Sheng, I wouldn''t have fought with master Dong!"


    " What?"


    " Nothing," said Song Ling Yan as he pushed himself off the table and sighed as if he was tired of everything. " Ji Bojing, I bet that guy will sell all of us together along with our skins just in a few months, and yet my boss is going on and on about how ourpany was saved by Ji Bojing, like hell."


    Wen Mingzhi and Song Yan''s exchanged a nce with each other as they watched Song Ling Yanin about Ji Bojing. They waited for Song Lin Yan to finish before Wen Mingzhi tentatively asked, "Isn''t the Ji family inws with the Fu family?" She wasn''t from City W so, Wen Mingzhi wasn''t aware of the dynamics of the families of their city thus, in her eyes, the Ji family acquiring thepany was the same as the Fu family acquiring it.


    " They are sister-inw," answered Song Yan as she picked up another can of beer and popped it open, before handing it to her brother who was wriggling his fingers towards the can but couldn''t get close to it. " But the rtionship dynamics between the two families are good just on the surface, in reality, it''s more like a leech and host. Fu Yu Sheng''s aunt always calls in grandfather for some sort of favour on ount of her husband, in fact, the Ji family was just a small literary family before Fu Yu Sheng''s aunt married their son, and only then did they get to what they are now¡­ it''s very old information that''s why you didn''t know anything about it, it has been a long time and everyone seemed to have forgotten about it but the families who were here from the beginning know all about the Ji family and that''s why they avoid them with a wide berth."


    " Exactly, I tried to exin to my boss that it''s a very bad idea to let the guy acquire it, that we should put up a fight against the Ji family," Song Ling Yan who was lying on the table raised his head and snorted. " But that guy has fallen so deep in the pit called Ji Bojing, that he might as well announce their engagement anytime soon. Like I can''t understand what kind of medicine that guy has mixed in my boss''s tea and made him drink but my boss isn''t willing to listen to a thing that I or anyone in thepany have to say."


    Picking up the newly opened beer can, Song Ling Yan ced it on his lips which has gone chapped because of the excessive smoking he has been doing ever since he found out that Ji Bojing was going to take over theirpany. It was one of that news that not only ripped the rug from under his feet but also plunged him deep into a crevice, " Ji Bojing who does not know what that guy is capable of? If that guy can run ourpany without running into the ground for three months, I will take my hat off for that guy. But I know he won''t be able to do that, you know why? Because he is got that rich yboy''s heart, he wouldn''t be able to sit still in thepany for like three days straight and after that what? He will wipe his butt and leave, but what about people like us? Who are dependent on thatpany for our livelihood?"

 Chapter 205 Wrong Baby

    --------------


    Song Ling Yan definitely had more talent and qualifications than working in a smallpany that was way beneath his skills but he too had no choice, his dear father left him with no other choice. He was like a street rat with no other choice, if he went to anotherpany then his father will chase him until he was kicked out of thatpany¡ª¡ªhis failing, with no future prospectspany was the only space where he was allowed to work and that too because father Song didn''t want Song Ling Yan who called him threatening that if Father Song tried anything else, he willmit suicide with his wife in front of the Song familypany, and let him watch how wonderful it will be for his father to watch all the shares of hispany drop, not like they were not already dropped to the bottom.


    If thispany was acquired as well, then what was he going to do?


    And remembering who was the one behind it, Song Ling Yan''s teeth started to hurt, even more, he took another swig of the beer and then pinned Song Yan with a pointed re, " Yan Yan, tell me one thing¡ª¡ª was this bother inw¡­.no wait, brother inw, yes the youngest one, what''s his name?"


    He looked at his wife who helpfully answered at once, " His name is Fu Yu Shen."


    " Shen, Sheng¡ª- these two guys with the name Shen in their names will be the end of my life one day," said Song Ling Yan as he tried to sit up in his drunken stupor but failed because of all the beer he has downed in his system one after another despite being a lightweight. " What kind of destiny do I have in my hands? Why are all the Shen guys after my life huh? One snatched my sister and the other snatched my peace, what should I do?"


    His drunken mumbling made no sense but neither of them stopped him. " Anyway, that Yu Shen guy, this is his name, right?"


    " Yes," replied Song Yan blinking her eyes as she swore that she was going to make both her husband and her brother-inw suffer.


    "Hmm, that guy was he dropped at his head when he was a child or did the Fu couple make a mistake and brought the wrong baby home?" asked Song Ling Yan with a curious expression as he pulled his left leg up and bent his knees so that he was resting his feet on the little space of his chair. " Because I swear Song Yan I have never seen someone as stupid as your brother-inw, he gave Ji Bojing a total of five hundred million yuan to acquire thepany."


    " What¡ª¡ª" Song Yan was so so shocked that her voice turned to a squeak before she cleared her throat and asked again, " What did you say, brother? Five hundred million dors? Fu Yu Shen gave it to Ji Bojing for what?"


    " Who knows?" said Song Ling Yan as he shrugged before snorting. " but from the rumours that are floating around it''s quite clear that he gave that big sum of money without any IOU, I bet that the Fu family will have a hard time recovering from this loss, they might have money but this big of an amount would still mean a loss for Fu Yu Sheng."


    " Honey, I think everything will be fine, thepany won''t fall like that so soon, right?" said Wen Mingzhi as she tried to inject a little enthusiasm into her husband''s pessimism. " I mean everything will be quite all right if you ask me."


    " Oh it definitely will not be all right," said Song Ling Yan as he shook his head and snorted. " I can assure you that it''s not going to be all right, not at all, you know why? Because that guy is an unlucky person. The second he steps anywhere horrible things starts to happen at once until thepany that he is running shuts down, and it''s the same for mypany, he only stepped in for like two hours and Mingzhi the elevator of ourpany failed, do you know three people were gravely injured because of that."


    " What?" yelped Wen Mingzhi as she jumped a little in her chair like a startled rabbit. " What are you saying?"


    " I am not lying, it''s true, the elevator was fine and dandy just two hours ago his arrival," Song Ling Yan raised two fingers to show what he was saying. " I, myself rode in that elevator," he slurred a little. " And it was alright but then Ji Bojing came and then BAM, the elevator along with the employees fell from the fifth floor when we called the ambnce they were barely breathing who knows what happened after that."


    And then he slumped down on the table as well leaving Song Yan''s eyes to flicker as she mumbled, " The Ji family huh,"


    She hasn''t heard about the Ji family much but she did know that after the death of Fu Yu Shen who jumped off in front of a train, their youngest son pursued Fu Yu Shen''s widow and married herter on. Because he even adopted Fu Yu Shen''s child, he was often treated with respect by the Old master Fu and was given a lot of benefits, now that she was hearing about him again she couldn''t help but be a bit curious about the Ji family but first.


    Fu Yu Sheng was halfway done with the drive to home when he received a message from Song Yan, he sort of expected a thank you even though it was impossible but he still had an evil hope in his heart that shattered upon reading the message.


    Once he was done reading the message, he hit the breaks and then turned around to drive to the Fu mansion again.


    " Second Master, you came back? did you forget something?" asked Old butler Ke but Fu Yu Sheng didn''t say anything as he climbed up the stairs, walked inside Fu Yu Shen''s room and then helped his unconscious brother up before caressing his face softly and then ¡ª¡ª


    SLAP!


    Before he turned to Old butler Ke who has followed him up and said, " Check his DNA, is he the really my brother or not! Because I refuse to ept an idiot like him."

 Chapter 206 Sibling Bond

    Fu Yu Sheng wanted to beat Fu Yu Shen all over again but he couldn''t do that, no he could do that but his ears were still ringing from all the screaming his brother did just half an hour ago, which was the only reason that he did not drag that brat out of his bed and Bang Bang Bang and Boom Boom Boom.


    " Second master please calm down, your personality¡­your personality is showing¡­" Old butler Ke didn''t have any problem with his second master being a thug in his college life and he didn''t have any problem with the vulgarnguage that his second master used when he was mad but ¡ª¡ª he furtively looked at the servants on the first floor who were all trying to peer into the room and stopped Fu Yu Sheng from blowing up. " Please mind yournguage in the presence of others."


    Old Ke''s words snapped Fu Yu Sheng out of his fury just enough for him to look at Old butler Ke and the servants who were poking noses in the business of their masters before he stered his overly cold face and red at the servants who ducked their heads all at once before scampering away. Once they were gone, Fu Yu Sheng pinched the space between his brows and sucked in a breath but then he remembered the astronomical amount of money that Fu Yu Shen has lent to Ji Bojing and his anger that was slowly going down was once again ignited as he turned around and stomped his feet on Fu Yu Shen''s head. " I wish mom was alive, I swear¡­ I don''t know how I would have done that but I would have sent you where you came from Yu Shen!"


    He kept stomping on Fu Yu Shen''s head as he enunciated each word. " I really don''t know how you pop out of our extremely intelligent parents was there some sort of DNA malfunction?"


    " Second brother," though Old butler Ke who believed that whatever Fu Yu Sheng did was because of some reason¡ª-didn''t stop Fu Yu Sheng but Fu Rong who came to Fu Yu Shen''s room after listening to the noise couldn''t help but save her third brother. " Did third brother do something wrong?"


    Why was second brother stomping on the head of third brother like that?


    Fu Yu Sheng paused and then turned to Fu Rong with a smile so wide that it looked creepy. " Your third brother just lent five hundred million to Ji Bojing, isn''t he such a nice brother?"


    Fu Rong: "¡­." ????


    Fu Rong: "¡­."!???


    Fu Rong: "¡­.." !!!!


    " And that too without having them sign any IOU," finished Fu Yu Sheng as he popped the buttons of his shirt''s cuffs and started rolling the sleeves. " Do you know how many zeros are there in five hundred million dors, Rong''er?"


    She looked at her third brother who was lying on the bed peacefully despite being tossed and turned like that and rolled her sleeves as well. Thest time she asked for five thousand yuan and he lent that money at three times the interest amount of the market price, she borrowed that sum of money when she was sixteen and she was still paying its interest rates! And yet, he actually lent such a huge amount to the Ji brothers without even having them sign an IOU?


    Fu Rong sucked in a breath and said, " Second brother give me a little space will you please?"


    As the two siblings started to y the drum that was called Fu Yu Shen, Old butler Ke wiped the tears running down his eyes with a white handkerchief with a sniff. " Ah, such nice siblings. Their bond is just as strong as ever, Late master, Late mistress, you don''t have to worry about them."


    Song Yan opened her eyes as soon as she was done meditating and sucking all the Yang energy around the surrounding, though whenpared to the Yang energy she could have sucked off Fu Yu Sheng''s body with her Yin energy, this was a bitcking. She blinked her eyes and cleared the daze as she arched her arms and got rid of every bit of tension that she had in them before she stood up from the floor on which she was sitting and then looked at Fang Yanli who just returned from the Ji family and raised a brow, " So, what is it?"


    " Are you sure they are your inws?" asked Fang Yanli as she floated from the top of the wardrobe cab and then came to sit on the rocking chair next to the French window of the apartment. " Because, I swear I do not want to be disrespectful but if I were you, I would have made sure that they were six feet beneath the ground."


    " Was it that bad?" asked Song Yan calmly before snapping her finger and summoning a noise cancetion talisman from the ring and nting it around the room so that no one would be able to hear anything, especially Fu Chen who was sleeping.


    " Bad? It was horrible." Fang Yanli made a gagging motion and maybe if she could have gagged she would have done that too. " That Ji Bojing guy is really haunted but he isn''t haunted by one spirit but multitude of them. All of those souls have manifested and nurtured together in arge boil in the back of his waist just above his hip line, it''s a bit like arge¡­I mean thisrge" she made a ball like a shape with her fingers and showed it to Song Yan. " of a lump of nothing but filled with mucus and whatnot, when seen without the Yin and Yang''s eyes it appears normal but when seen with them, its a horrible sight. The grudge that lump has is no smaller than your mother''s except they are much weaker that''s the only reason they have merged like that."


    She shivered. " The Ji family cannot see it but I did every second a new face is morphed in that lump and I swear, that guy deserves every bit of pain that lump is giving him."


    ------------

 Chapter 207 Change That Tune

    " He must have done something awful to be haunted like that," said Song Yan while twisting the ring on her finger. " Spirits don''t usuallytch on to someone without any reason."


    "Oh yes, he is terrible, even more so than his brother," replied Fang Yanli as she stood up from the chair and started pacing around the room while floating an inch above the floor. " the things I have heard, goodness ¡ª- it made my skin crawl, which is surprising, given with me being dead and everything but yeah, your dear cousin inw has the habit of snatching young girls from their families and forcing them in a prostitution circle. He has been doing these kinds of illegal activities for a long time, and of course, most of themmitted suicide rather than doing something like that, which is the only reason their souls are not as strong as a grown-up. It will be surprising if he wasn''t haunted by now."


    Song Yan''s eyes narrowed as a vicious glint shed in them. " Prostitution circle?"


    " Yup," popping the ''p'', Fang Yanli stated. " I heard from his assistant they were going to check up the new stock of girls that was ordered by some old man in the country X, from their behaviour and attitude it was quite clear that they have been doing this for a very long time. Of course, I took care of that batch and freed those girls right behind the backs of those two evil men but the lump is a problem because as you know the longer a grudge is left untreated it will be more and more resentful. That''s why the ident from today happened, the spirits have long forgotten the understanding that they are only supposed to harm Ji Bojing, and now they are at the stage where they only know they want to destroy everything that Ji Bojing touches."


    " I get it," said Song Yan as she stood up from the bed and walked to the balcony before staring up at the moon. " I will leave that man alone for now but," she turned around and leaned against the railing. " But I think that it''s time for my brother to start up a new business."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    When Fu Yu Shen woke up he realised that his entire body was aching as if a horde of elephants have jumped on him and danced salsa, he groaned as he sat up straight in his bed.


    Old Ke has cleaned his room since the servants of the Fu family were scared after yesterday''s incident and refused toe up and clean this haunted room, after all the screaming and yelling was enough to let them know what was actually going on with the third master.


    So, all the responsibilities of the second floor fell on the shoulders of Old butler Ke, and that was the only reason he was currently holding a cup of turmeric and milk for him.


    " Old Ke? What happened?" said Fu Yu Shen with pain running all over his body. " It feels like I have been beaten until I can''t even open my mouth, did something happen to me after I fall asleep?"


    Old butler Ke remembered how second master and first miss beat the hell out of his third master but he still patiently smiled and handed the teacup to Fu Yu Shen before saying, " It must have been that ghost woman, third master. Didn''t you say that she was after your life?"


    Fu Yu Shen has hardly taken a sip of his milk and turmeric herbal tonic. " Gh...Ghost woman.." he hurriedly looked around and there she was hiding in the darkest corner and smiling eerily at him. "Damn it, she is here!"


    He scampered away on his bed as he wildly looked around the room and when he didn''t see his second brother, his eyes popped and he hurriedly looked at Old Ke. " Where is second brother? Why is he not with me? Did he go see that woman, how can he do that when I am sick like this, he should be with me! I am his brother!"


    " You should better change that tune third brother," said Fu Rong while she leaned against the doorpost. Last night she was still a little sympathetic towards her third brother but now herst bit of sympathy vanished as well after she found out what her third brother has done. " You should be thanking Gods that second brother left you alone or else you would be in the casket and we would be praying for your soul."


    " What''s that supposed to mean?" asked Fu Yu Shen with his eyes narrowed. " Don''t talk nonsense, brother might be angry at me for going out partying all week but he won''t leave me alone like this!"


    Fu Rong sneered. " What are you talking about? You partying is an old story but you spending money on the Ji family and that too five hundred million dors is a new story."


    Hearing his sister''s words Fu Yu Shen stiffened as all the blood drained from his face. " He..he found out?"


    " Oh yes, he did and second brother has blocked all your credit cards and bank ounts as well," she said with a smile before kicking off the doorpost. " If you want to open them again you have to go and get the money back from the Ji family."


    With that, she turned around to leave and Fu Yu Shen who was scared to be left alone in the room hurriedly shouted, " Where are you going then?"


    " I have an appointment and I am going to see them, see youter third brother ¡­stay alive till then," Fu Rong skipped away leaving Fu Yu Shen alone with Old butler Ke who smiled and said, " I will be going as well¡ª¡ª" he hardly finished saying what he wanted to when Fu Yu Shen skilfully jumped and wrapped his legs around the old man''s waist. " You will not be leaving me, Old Ke ¡­ I won''t let you go even if I have to die!"

 Chapter 208 Why Did You Call Me Sister In Law?

    " You can''t control it even now, can you?" asked Fang Yanli as she swooped down from up in the air and looked at Song Yan who was nursing her eyes trying to stop using the power that she has gainedst night after reaching the final breakthrough while she was asleep. Having spent the entire day with Fu Yu Sheng, Song Yan sucked enough of his Yang energy and purified it through meditating before merging it with her own Yin energy, she left her body to get used to that purified Yang energy and make a breakthrough with the bottleneck where she has been stuck for so long.


    And it did, she was finally able to raise to stage eleven after breaking through stages nine and ten where she has been stuck because of theck of Yang energy, what was more she was even able to get a new power called ¡ª-Insight. Of course, it sounded pretty awesome but the truth was ¡ª¡ª it was nothing but ame ability to see through the undercurrents of souls of others like she even needed it when she already had her Yin and Yang eyes.


    " I can''t," said Song Yan as she dropped her hand and looked up from the floor, her eyes flickered once again and then she was back to looking at the souls again.


    A boy and a girl passed by her table and her eyes swept past the exterior of the boy and was staring right at the ugly soul that inhibited his body. Unlike the girl whose soul was as pure as shining light, his soul was darker than mud and from the looks of it he seemed to be pretty pleased with himself about something¡ª¡ª his soul rippling with ecstasy, most probably from the shy look on the face of the girl he might have cajoled the girl to do his bidding.


    Another thing that she didn''t want to know about, she pinched the space between her eyes and tried to return her vision to normal. Though it might be looking rather cool, she has seen enough souls tost for another ten centuries, there was no need for her to stare at the souls of humans around her.


    " Maybe try to suppress it as you do to your yin energy," suggested Fang Yanli helpfully. " I mean you can try that right? As long as you rein it in the same way as the Yin energy maybe you will be able to have some sort of control over this new power that you gained."


    " I am trying," hissed Song Yan sounding annoyed. " But can you see me concentrating with all this noise here?"


    Fang Yanli looked at the crowd that was bustling in the fast food area that was on the third floor of the mall¡ª¡ª kids crying, adults yapping nonstop and most importantly the annoying bustle that wouldn''t calm down no matter what. " You should have chosen another ce than the super mall then, it would have been fine then."


    " After what we decided do you think I can afford to waste any more money?" asked Song Yan raising her head and blinking her eyes again, this time she didn''t see the undercurrents of the soul.


    " Yeah but spending a thousand yuan would have bought you the peace you are missing," said Fang Yanli beforeing to sit down on the stic table, with her elbow on her knees she cupped her cheek, surveying the area with distaste. " Sometimes I am d I am dead at least, I don''t have to worry about being bothered by these pesky kids."


    Just as she said that a bunch of kids ran past them shouting and screaming with glee their toys brushing against Fang Yanli''s arm except they went past her without a hitch. " Boy, this is why I like being a ghost."


    " You¡­"


    " Second sister-inw!" A voice interrupted whatever Song Yan was going to say and both her and Fang Yanli turned to look at the source voice. Fu Rong was rushing toward them with a happy smile on her face and from the looks of it she seemed to be pretty eager to jump on Song Yan, who timely raised her hand and said, " Don''t you dare to jump on me if you don''t want to dance like a monkey here."


    Only then did Fu Rong skid to a halt and looked at Song Yan with an aggrieved pout and said, " Jeez, second sister-inw, I was just trying to give you a hug, nothing else."


    "I don''t need it," deadpanned Song Yan as she motioned Fu Rong to sit down on the chair opposite to her. " I just wanted to discuss something with you, so take a seat."


    " All right," Fu Rong did as Song Yan said and what was more she did it with a creepy smile causing Song Yan''s brows to twitch and twist.


    " Woah, she seems to have turned into your fan girl or something,"mented Fang Yanli from the side with her mouth shaped in an ''O''.


    " I think I preferred the previous version of her, she is giving me creeps," muttered Song Yan under her breath.


    " Did you say something second sister-inw?" asked Fu Rong as she looked at Song Yan who was moving her lips but nothing seemed to being out of her mouth.


    " Nothing," said Song Yan with a smile, and pushed the tray of French fries, fried chicken and coke towards Fu Rong. " You like eating them right, I ordered them for you, go ahead and have a bite."


    Fu Rong''s eyes lit up at the sight of the fried food and she hurriedly pulled it towards her. " Second sister-inw, thank you very much! You have no idea ever since my second brother returned he has been keeping a very strict eye on the house as well as my cards, I couldn''t order anything if I did, he would have given me a big lecture."


    " I know, even though I haven''t lived with him for long, I know what kind of character your second brother is," said Song Yan as she slurped on her milkshake. " But eating them once in a while is okay."


    " Exactly, I tried to tell my second brother the same thing but he didn''t listen," taking a bit of the chicken leg, Fu Rong looked at Song Yan and asked, " So why did you call me here, sister-inw?"

 Chapter 209 This Can’t Be True

    " I am d that you are always so straightforward, Rong''er," said Song Yan as she threw her arm behind her chair and looked at Fu Rong with a sly smile. " The reason I called you is pretty simple, I want you to help me with something."


    " Help¡­Help you with som..something second sister inw?" Fu Rong felt like all her dreams havee true, she always wanted to be of some use to her second sister-inw ever since she saved her from the thugs that Song Lan hired, now that her time to shine had finally arrived, Fu Rong wanted to make use of this opportunity the most. " What can...I help you with second sister-inw? I am even willing to give my life for you." With a shy voice and tentative expression, Fu Rong looked at Song Yan who almost felt like a thug luring in a nice little girl.


    Pinching the bridge of her nose, Song Yan stared at Fu Rong and said, "First of all stop looking at me like I am your first love it''s super weird all right? And stop twirling your hands like that sit up straight and stop moving!"


    Fu Rong immediately sat up straight in her seat, as she was asked and looked at Song Yan who looked at her with a stern expression and nodded. " Very well, the thing is that I want to start apany."


    " Apany?" mused Fu Rong dropping the fry that she has just picked up from the tray and looked at Song Yan with an rmed expression. " But sister-inw, running apany isn''t as easy as it looks, you have no idea because of running apany my second brother is going through a very severe condition." A condition where his personality switches with a flick of his expression.


    Song Yan raised her brow while tilting her head to the right. "It''s not that I too wanted to do it but I have no option left, do you know that your third brother gave the Ji family five hundred million dors?"


    Fu Rong nodded.


    " And do you know what the Ji family did with those five hundred million dors?" asked Song Yan as she looked at Fu Rong who shook her head at once. " They bought thepany where my brother works and overtook itpletely."


    " What!" As if she didn''t have enough reasons to hate her third brother already. " They did what?"


    " They acquired thepany, your second brother was due making a round of thatpany but I believe that the boss of that ce must have done a lot of scams that he wanted to hide because of that he sold thatpany to the Ji family who rose to the bidding of thatpany," said Song Yan as she exined everything patiently. " You and I already know what kind of seedling the Ji family is so there is no point in me talking about them, all you need to know is I am sure that one of these days they might create trouble for thepany where my brother works. Since the Ji family are as clean as a mud-covered shoe, I won''t be surprised if they make that ce a hideout for hiding their illegal businesses, I don''t want my brother to be caught up in case of something like that happens."


    " So, that''s why you want to open your ownpany?" said Fu Rong finally understanding what Song Yan was trying to say.


    " You are right," with a nod, Song Yan agreed with what Fu Rong just said. " You already know that my family equation is a bit awkward at the moment and I cannot tackle it, for now, if my brother quits thatpany and starts working somewhere else, Mr Song will definitely try to pressurise that ce where my brother works and have them kick him out, I can''t afford to let that happen, currently my brother is the sole regr earner of the family. That''s why I want to open anotherpany where the Song family won''t be able to reach."


    " But even if you open apany,pared to the Song enterprises that have been in the market for at least twenty years or more, yourpany will be a lot smaller and weaker," said Fu Rong wisely.


    Song Yan shook her head. " Not if thepany is another Fu family''s name."


    "Are you going to ask second brother to help you?"


    " If I wanted to ask him would I have called you here?" said Song Yan with an expression that said '' Are you stupid or what?''


    Finally,prehension dawned on Fu Rong and she shook her head along with iling her hand like a super speedy wiper. " No, that''s impossible second sister-inw, that''s something simply impossible, I can''t even pass my college exams without failing twice in a semester, if I was to take thepany in hand and lead it, I am sure I will run it into the ground within three days."


    " At least she is aware of her capabilities," chimed Fang Yanli as she peered at Fu Rong with amusement over Song Yan''s shoulder.


    Song Yan ignored her instead she looked at Fu Rong and said with a calm voice, " You don''t need to worry about leading thepany because you won''t be the one leading it, I will be the one to lead it along with my brother."


    Only then did Fu Rong stop iling her hand and looked at Song Yan in surprise. " You..second sister-inw?"


    Song Yan raised a brow and smirked. " Why are you looking at me like that don''t forget that before being kicked out of the Song family, I was raised as the heir of the Songpany, I know how to run and lead. So, I only need you to be the face of mypany and nothing else."


    If she established apany under her name then Song Lan will definitely create trouble for her but if thepany was under Fu Rong''s name, she will hold back on ount of the Fu family.


    The same thing was running in Fu Rong''s head who slowly and tentatively nodded her head. " I get it, second sister-inw, I will do it."


    " You will do what Rong''er?" a familiar voice, followed by two familiar faces and Song Yan felt her string of rationality snap.


    This can''t be true.

 Chapter 210 Fooled For Five Hundred Years

    Song Yan stared at the man in front of her, like really really stared at him.


    Because she was startled by the sudden appearance of Song Lan out of nowhere, she lost control of her new power and triggered it into activating and now she was looking at her father, well at least he looked like her father. With his hair slightly puffed up andbed to the side, almond eyes that were just as charming as she remembered and crow feet at the corner of his eyes, that crinkled up when he smiled, however at this moment he wasn''t smiling, he was looking down at her with those same eyes with which he looked at her years ago when he kicked her out of the house.


    But this time her heart didn''t do the painful twist that it always did, instead, it was raging..raging because the man standing in front of her might be looking like her father but he wasn''t her father! At least that''s what her insight was telling her, his soul was pitch ck, a clear sign that he has killed people with his hands was secretly twisted and a schemer¡­ and as she stared at him, she could feel his fear and guilt that was coursing in the undercurrents of his soul.


    Fear of being caught and guilt of doing something wrong.


    Her father might have been a shrewd businessman but Song Yan knew that he would never do anything like use underhanded methods to take control of the weakness of hispetitors in front of him and to gain different business ventures. That was his pride, something like his own personal motto that he would never ever break ¡­ her father was a good man, an excellently capable man who was self-sufficient and down to earth, his soul should have been pure white¡­and which was why this man, who was standing in front of her could never be her father!


    Her fingers clenched and she felt her heart thump painfully in her chest. If this man wasn''t her father then where was he? The thought of her father being together with Chu Lian was enough to break her heart but the thought of her father being tormented by that evil hag made her feel like her heart was being stomped upon.


    No, her father was alive. He has to be alive¡­ Chu Lian wouldn''t have killed him off like her mother because she still needed her father''s blood to nourish that identity theft human skin mask.


    Song Lan''s smirk on her face turned even smugger when she noticed that Song Yan''s face has gone pale, she looked at her with a slight tilt of her head and hooked her arm with her father''s.


    " Oh, I am sorry I didn''t see you there sister," she said with an expression that was so arrogant that Fang Yanli rolled her sleeves and cracked her neck. " Just wait Yan Yan, I will kick her butt¡­" her voice trailed off when she noticed the expression on Song Yan''s face and all the Yin energy drained out of her soul because that expression wasn''t of hate or jealousy ¡­it was loathing. That murderous aura was something Fang Yanli was familiar with it was the same expression that Song Yan had when she destroyed the sect that killed Master Gu in hisst years.


    This wasn''t good. This was not at all good, not even the slightest bit!


    Fang Yanli only dropped her guard for just two seconds and paid for it dearly¡ª¡ª Song Yan who have lost control of her Yin energy let it run loose causing a dark whip to sh against Fang Yanli.


    " Oh shit!" As the string of Yin energyshed against her Fang Yanli felt like her yin energy was being sucked at an incredibly fast rate. Startled, she flew away from Song Yan and watched the horror that was unleashing around Song Yan¡ª¡ª fragments of Yin energy like an unstable bomb kept flickering around her sucking up all the small ghosts and spirits who were lower than stage five.


    Fang Yanli gawked in terror as Song Yan''s energy unleashed its full potential at an old man''s spirit that was minding its own business, itshed against the poor soul and gobbled it up without leaving an inch of his energy behind. And what was even more horrible was that the more Song Yan sucked in the Yin energy of other ghosts the more her own Yin energy went out of control.


    " Oh, this is going to be bad," murmured Fang Yanli as she stared at the strings of Yin energy around Song Yan sucking the Yang energy of the humans once it was done with the Yin energy. " This is going to be very bad."


    Avoiding the crackles of the Yin waves, she flew towards Song Yan as she shouted, " Snap out of it Song Yan or you are going to explode!"


    But Song Yan couldn''t hear her in fact she couldn''t hear anything, all her attention was on the man who was standing in front of her. As soon as Song Lan touched the arm of that man, Song Yan noticed a golden greenish thread being linked between the two ¡ª¡ª the string of life, meaning that this man was Song Lan''s father but he wasn''t her.


    Song Yan felt her heart quake as if it was under severe pressure.


    This man wasn''t her father but he birthed Song Lan then what did it mean? It meant that Chu Lian has made a fool out of her for hundreds of years!


    That woman not only gave birth to a bastard but she even used her ck magic to get past the first hurdle and make space for herself and her daughter in the Song house before recing all the original heirs and owners with her own puppets.


    Hats off Chu Lian, she really has to take her hats off for that woman. Five hundred years that''s how long it took Song Yan to figure out that woman''s scheme¡­ Five hundred years!

 Chapter 211 Lost Control.

    Song Lan didn''t know that her stupidity just blew up the cover that her mother has painstakingly built for years, instead, she leaned her head down and looked at Song Yan''s face that has gonepletely pale. Instant pleasure coursed in her veins upon seeing Song Yan''s whiteplexion, this was it ¡­ this was what she wanted to see, if not she wouldn''t have brought her father here. So what if she couldn''t snatch Fu Yu Sheng for the time being? Her mother has promised her that she will get that man for her someday and Song Lan trusted her but for now, she will have her fun with Song Yan by using her father whom she has snatched years ago.


    With her hand covering her mouth cutely, she sheepishly said, " Oh oops, I think we startled sister Yan''s dad, why don''t we take her to the hospital? She seems a bit unwell to me." Song Lan said this knowingly she knew that her dad would never agree to her request, now father Song only cared for one daughter like he did turn years ago but this time the daughter being cared for wasn''t Song Yang but her.


    Sure enough, as Song Lan expected, her father nced in Song Yan''s direction and disgustingly said, " Why do you have to worry about this girl? Haven''t I already kicked her out of the house? Lan''er, you sure are very kind. How can you forget that you don''t have a sister just like I have no other daughter other than you? Don''t call her that, okay?"


    " You two¡ª¡ª" if this had happened before Fu Rong would have definitely supported Song Lan and her dad but this time she has jumped ships and thus couldn''t bear to listen to the two of them trying to trample Song Yan down.


    " And are you worthy of calling me your daughter?" Before Fu Rong could say anything Song Yan raised her head and looked at the man in front of her with hatred and resentment brimming in her eyes. Her expression was so viciously terrible that Song Wan Lei felt his heart quiver. "Are you even worthy of being called my father at all?"


    Her question was like sharp needles that were stabbed in his heart, and the look in her eyes¡­ it was like she could see him. Not the confident Song Dong Ming but the cowardly, sneaky street rat Song Wang Lei. Those piercing eyes seemed to be staring at his soul and even if he wanted to say something no sound came out of his mouth it was as if his tongue was tied up by the sheer pressure that Song Yan was putting on him.


    It was as if his eldest brother was standing in front of him, he used to stare at him like this as well ¡ª¡ª like he wasn''t worth anything but trouble.


    Song Yan stared at the man, if possible she wanted to tear his mask here and now but if she did that then she will alert Chu Lian and she will hide her father further away from her. So, even though it felt like she was leaving her heart somewhere in the middle of the Arctic ocean, she still turned her head and walked away¡­ its all right, she will find her father¡­ and she will also find the other half of her mother''s soul along with her corpse. One day, she will find them both just not today.


    " Hey, Song Yan wait!" Song Lan who didn''t expect Song Yan to turn her head away just like that was left in shock. How could she talk to their father like that and walk away but before she could say anything much less chase after Song Yan, Fu Rong who has been silently sitting on the chair stood up and blocked her path. " Don''t you think you are being a bit too rude Miss Song? My second sister-inw doesn''t seem to be interested in talking with you, are you going to be rude by chasing her?"


    " Rong''er?" Song Lan was surprised by Fu Rong''s attitude but the thing that she was most surprised by was that Fu Rong actually called Song Yan¡­second sister-inw? Why and how? What happened when she wasn''t paying attention? Howe the rtionship between the two became so good out of nowhere?


    " What¡ª- I mean is everything all right, why did sister Yan call you?"Song Lan asked tentatively, she needed to find out what was going on and fast, or else she will lose years of hard work that she had invested while trying to dig Song Yan''s corners.


    " Why would I tell you that?" said Fu Rong as she shook Song Lan''s hands off hers. " That''s between sister-inw and me, who are you to ask me that?"


    Song Lan felt like she was pped in the face, and it was so loud that her cheek started to sting but she somehow still managed to smile as she looked at Fu Rong and said, " What do you mean by that? We are still friends aren''t we?"


    " Friends?" chuckled Fu Rong as she looked at Song Lan in disgust. " I know what you have done, so quit acting like that it makes me sick."


    Fu Rong''s words startled Song Lan¡­what did she know about? Did she find out that the two thugs were sent by her? No that was impossible! Fu Rong ran away before that could happen and those two men were already eaten by the souls¡­ so there was no way, she would know anything about that right?


    " What do you know about?" said Song Lan trying her best to act as if she was confused but at the same time her fingers were nervously rubbing alongside the bracelet that she always wore around her wrist. If Fu Rong really knows that she was the one who sen those thugs then she was afraid that she has to take Fu Rong out of the way once and for all just like those men.


    " I know that you went to the fashion week in Paris alone when you knew I wanted to go too," Fu Rong looked at Song Lan who was touching her bracelet and sniggered. She knew it, if she has told the truth just now then she would have been a goner.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    " Song Yan! Song Yan! wait!" Fu Rong shouted after Song Yan as thetter rushed out of the shopping mall. She has to stop her or things will really get out of control!

 Chapter 212 Please Restrain Yourself

    " Song Yan, listen to me you cannot¡ª¡ª" Fang Yanli ducked when she noticed the flicker of Yin energy shooting right towards her like a fish trying to catch her. Startled and a bit afraid, she retreated¡­ Fang Yanli knew that Song Yan would never hurt her knowingly and this just happened because she has lost control of her powers and that was exactly why she has to stop her, it was her duty as both disciple and a friend.. it took years of cultivation before Song Yan could be as close to human as she and was sent back by Mistress Gu to this world with what was left of her own spiritual energy.


    If Song Yan didn''t calm down then there was a chance that she might be the echo of what she was years ago.


    But how was she supposed to stop her when she couldn''t even get close to Song Yan much less touch her? Fang Yanli stared at the strings of Yin energy that were slowly engulfing Song Yan and knew that she had to do something about it before Song Yan loses controlpletely but what? What was she supposed to do when she couldn''t even get close to Song Yan?


    Fang Yanli took another peek in Song Yan''s direction and almost jumped up when she saw the out of control Yin energy that was overflowing out of her body. Right now, Song Yan was like the centre of a ck hole sucking everything in that she could, if Fang Yanli tried to get close to her then ¡ª¡ª an imaginary scene of being gobbled up by a monster yed in Fang Yanli''s eyes and she immediately flew back a few blocks more away from Song Yan. " This isn''t good, if that Yin energy does not get under control then Song Yan won''t be able to suppress it anytime soon. But what am I supposed to do in this situation?"


    " What should I do? What should I do?" Fang Yanli paced on the pavement with her fingers pinching her chin, she needed to do something about it or else Song Yan won''t be able to make it out alive. Because she was pacing around the street, she didn''t see the hand that was crawling toward her ankle, it wasn''t until the cold and twisted hand grabbed her did Fang Yanli look down and noticed the spirit of a woman with all her limbs broken and resting at an odd angle.


    " Hehehe," the womanughed creepily as she opened her mouth and tried to chomp on Fang Yanli''s ankle but thetter simply crouched down picked the evil spirit up with her hands and threw her towards Song Yan watching in awe as the Yin energy leapt to the sky and gobbled that twisted limb of a spirit in one go. " Well, at least it''s doing something good, now then I think I have understood more or less what I need to do since I can''t stop her someone else have to do it for me."


    " And here is the printout for today''s meeting," said Assistant Xu as he handed Fu Yu Sheng the piechart and the well-printed report of how they were going tounch the new drinks that Fu Shu Chang has developed for theirpany.


    " Who made this report? And which one was the idiot who allowed this to be brought to me?" said Fu Yu Sheng with a frown. " Tell them to redo it all over again, this new energy drink is different from the one we have been selling if they sell it in the same way as the old version then what''s the point of us going as far as putting a legal hold on the production of that drink? Ask them to bring new ideas and if they can''t do then tell them to get their asses out of mypany!"


    Assistant Xu winced inwardly as he listened to his boss''s cursing, this was his first time hearing CEO Fu cursing like that but honestly, when he checked the bank statement of theirpany and noticed a total of five hundred million dors missing, he too toppled over because ofck of oxygen which literally meant that he stopped breathing for three minutes. Honestly, if he had stayed like that one more second, he would have swam to the shore where his grandma was waving at him¡­five million was a different thing and five hundred million dors was apletely different thing.


    At least he was still breathing and standing on his feet, the finance head of the finance department was already hospitalised since he couldn''t take the blow.


    " CEO Fu please calm down, I will take a look at the report and then ask them to redo it," said Assistant Xu for the first time in his life, he felt sympathy for his boss. No matter how bad his life was, at least his siblings were smart enough to not waste his hard-earned money on otherspared to his boss''s brother who was a born idiot, his life was still better. Because if not he would have already filed aint for rtionship annulment by now in the court.


    Fu Yu Sheng too wanted to calm down but every time he looked at the ount book and saw that huge hole of five hundred million in hispany''s ount, tears would silently start to flow down his cheeks. If he didn''t have to maintain the dignity of the big, bad CEO he would have cried.


    Seriously, he would have cried ¡ª¡ª what did you think he was one of those filthy rich CEO who will throw away millions just like that in dramas? Bleh, he worked so hard to earn every single penny why in the world will he throw away his money like that are you out of your mind?


    He checked the ount book which was still the same as ever and felt a throb in his heart¡ª- '' my money, my hard-earned money¡­ Fu Yu Shen that idiot!''


    Taking off his sses, Fu Yu Sheng pinched the bridge of his nose as he asked, " Assistant Xu if one was to skin alive a human and sell their skin and organs can they earn five hundred million dors?"


    Assistant Xu: "...." What? Why wasn''t he told that they were also running a mafia syndicate?


    " No, and I hope that you will try to restrain your temper a bit CEO Fu."

 Chapter 213 Fang Yanli Meets Fu Yu Sheng

    Fu Yu Sheng too returned to his senses after saying that sort of thing, was he really that upset about losing those five hundred million dors? He took a glimpse at theputer screen and saw the big difference that they had in their ount and banged his fists on the table. Yes, he was still upset about losing that big sum of money, to think that he worked so hard stayed in foreign countries after countries and missed living with his family only to get scammed by his own brother.


    " Just you wait Fu Yu Shen! Once you are well and jolly, see if I don''t hurl your arse to mine diamonds in country A! And this time I won''t be giving you a hammer and chisel either, mine those diamonds with your bare hands you hear me!" He will definitely get Fu Yu Shen to pay for that money he has lost if he couldn''t get it from the Ji family, end of the story.


    Assistant Xu, who witnessed Fu Yu Sheng scheming against his own brother wished he could be deaf for two minutes ¡ª¡ª why was it that he never knew that his boss was such a vengeful man? No,e to think of it, his boss has always had a loose screw in his head. It should note as a surprise that he was saying such things upon losing so much money.


    " CEO, I¡­. EEEP!" Assistant Xu yelped when the lights of their office flickered and the door of their office was pushed open as a gust of wind flowed inside the office after three knocks on the door. " What''s¡­what''s going on?"


    Ever since Assistant Xu had a one-on-one with the ghost of the wind chimes, he has gotten far more jumpy and cowardly. At first, he didn''t believe in ghosts, so he was fine but now that he knew there were ghosts in this world, he couldn''t help but get scared when something so spooky like this happened.


    Fu Yu Sheng raised his head that he has been leaning against his knuckles and looked at the door that was pushed open just like assistant Xu, he too thought that there was some sort of supernatural force behind the door getting opened because this door wasn''t as light as it looked, a gust of wind could never open it with such ease.


    " Ah, and here I took so many efforts to not startle you guess, I still surprised you a bit, didn''t I?" said a feminine voice at least that was what Fu Yu Sheng thought it was because he could see a blurry figure of a young girl under the lighting from the ceiling.


    "It''s a ghost! A ghost!" The always prim and proper Assistant Xu scrambled back as he hid behind Fu Yu Sheng''s chair and pointed at the blurry figure. " There is a ghost, CEO Fu!"


    " I can see that and I can also see that if there was a danger involved in this scenario, what would you have done assistant Xu," deadpanned Fu Yu Sheng, look at this he was being used as a shield by his own assistant, what sheer loyalty.


    " CEO Fu if this was an assassination attempt I would have jumped in front of you but since I cannot beat a ghost, I¡­I am bit a scared," said Assistant Xu as he hid behind the tall leather chair trying to look as inconspicuous as possible.


    Assistant Xu was indeed not scared of gunmen and hooligans but that was because he was a martial arts expert. He had learned every technique that he can use to win a fight and thus he was very confident about taking on a man or a group of men because he could use his fists on them but a ghost¡ª- he couldn''t beat a ghost can he?


    That was why he feared them so much.


    " I get it," Fu Yu Sheng stared at his assistant who was crouching on the floor and then looked at the figure, his gaze flickered and he shut the automatic curtains of the windows down causing Assistant Xu to jump as the room suddenly got darker. " Eeep what''s going on is she attacking us?"


    Both Fu Yu Sheng and the ghost ignored him as Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at the ghost of the young teenage girl, she was dressed in a sailor uniform, with shoulder-length hair and her face ¡­well it was hard to make out because sometimes it would be too human and then the next second it would turn to something horrifying. Maybe it was because he didn''t have Song Yan''s power and couldn''t see Fang Yanli''s true face.


    But of course, he did see the blood that was on her clothes.


    "How may I help you?" He asked knowing that the ghost has followed the protocols of entering someone''s office, she even politely knocked and gave them a chance to prepare themselves, so from the looks of it¡­ she wasn''t here to make trouble for him.


    Assistant Xu: "..." This husband and wife pair they are just built different! The wife deals with ghosts and the husband greets a ghost!


    " Oh, you are ever so polite," said the ghost girl as she tilted her head. " I am Fang Yanli, Song Yan is my master and owner, nice to meet you." Her decapitated head tilted ever so slightly on her shoulder as she looked in Assistant Xu''s direction and said, " Quite d that you didn''t jump like that man over there, I might be a ghost but in the end, I am still a delicatedy, ya know?"


    " I wouldn''t be sitting in this seat if I jump like that," said Fu Yu Sheng. " It will take a lot more than a ghost to make me jump for instance my brother scamming five hundred million dors from my ount, something like that, can even make me cry."


    "Well that''s what you get for spoiling an idiot," tittered Fang Yanli.


    Fu Yu Sheng didn''t say anything in return which meant he silently agreed with Fang Yanli.


    " Anyway I am not here to chat," said Fang Yanli her powers slowly draining out of her spiritual system. Wincing slightly she hurriedly added, " I need you toe with me and if you care even the slightest bit about Song Yan then don''t dy."

 Chapter 214 Step On It If You Want To Avoid The Worst Outcome

    Fu Yu Sheng did not even ask Fang Yanli to exin what she just said, he simply stood up from his chair pushed it back and strode out from behind the table heading to the door of his office beforeing to a halt next to her and said, " Lead the way."


    " That''s exactly why I am here," said Fang Yanli as she floated up in the air and then flew out of the office closely followed by Fu Yu Sheng who was being chased by Assistant Xu. " CEO what about today''s meeting? Should I cancel it?"


    " Yes," without even stopping to think, Fu Yu Sheng answered at once, right now there was nothing more important than Song Yan who seemed to have gotten herself in a trouble. He didn''t even bother asking if Fang Yanli was speaking the truth or not, all he knew was that if Song Yan was in danger then he needed to be there for her, he has messed up once but he will no longer mess up again and even if she wasn''t, he would rather make sure that she was all right with his own eyes. " Tell the shareholders that it was a family emergency and if they cherish their seats as the shareholder of thepany they better not say anything unwanted."


    "I understand CEO Fu," answered Assistant Xu as he quickly rushed inside the office to inform the shareholders about the cancetion of the meeting.


    Fu Yu Sheng punched the code of his private elevator and walked inside before taking out his phone and calling Song Yan, the phone rang for a couple of rings before he was directed straight to the voice mail.


    Fang Yanli ignored his attempts of calling Song Yan because she knew that at this moment, Song Yan wouldn''t be able to see any sense much less answer her phone call. " You do know how to drive right?"


    Hearing her words Fu Yu Sheng gave Fang Yanli a casual nce that was enough to make her inexplicably shut up. Sure enough, the big bosses were just built differently.


    After the fifth call was unanswered, Fu Yu Sheng put his phone back in his pocket and answered, " I do know how to drive, you don''t need to worry¡ª¡ª" he paused before turning to look at Fang Yanli who was flying over his head and added, " I was going to say¡ª- about losing your life but there is not much life left in you is it?"


    Fang Yanli was stupefied by what Fu Yu Sheng said and blinked her pearly eyes before she pulled her lips in a fake smile. " Hahaha, very funny, I am dying ofughter here." Then she tilted her head and crossed her arms as she asked with a sickly sweet voice. " Are you always this annoying or is today a special day?"


    "It''s one of my charms," was all Fu Yu Sheng said as she strode towards his car after the elevator opened with a ding.


    "No wonder Song Yan doesn''t want to forgive you that easily," muttered Fang Yanli under her breath but when Fu Yu Sheng raised his head to look at her she instantly shut up and changed her tune. " Ugh, just get in the car we are in a hurry here."


    Fu Yu Sheng knew it was a bit unreasonable of him to listen to a ghost girl but he had no other choice, his wife wasn''t picking up her phone and he didn''t even have any idea about where she went, if he wanted to find his wife then he had no choice but to rely on a ghost.


    Fang Yanli slid inside the passenger seat with a calm face as she hurriedly ced her hands together and concentrated carefully, she was a ghost that was raised and cultivated by Song Yan and there were many times she shared the same Yin energy as Song Yan, so as long as she focused her attention and tried to look for her, she would be able to detect her presence. " There," after sensing a Yin energy that was figuratively the same as hers, she pointed at the south of the city. " Drive in that direction."


    Fu Yu Sheng drove ording to the direction that Fang Yanli was pointing at and nced at the path where she was leading him, taking all sorts of turns and twists. Though the panic in his heart was searing out of his skin now, Fu Yu Sheng kept a steady grip on the steering wheel as he turned left and right, straight and front.


    When they stopped at the traffic light he turned to Fang Yanli and asked, " How far?"


    " Not far from here," answered Fang Yanli with a light frown that was soon distorted ording to his vision. " I can sense her Yin energy, we just need to drive at a steady pace before¡­." She stopped just in time from letting Song Yan''s secret out.


    " Before what?" asked Fu Yu Sheng suddenly feeling rmed. Why did she stop talking?


    " Nothing," said Fang Yanli as she cussed another her breath when Song Yan''s Yin energy blew up another proportion. " Just keep driving if you don''t want the worst possible oue to happen, all right?"


    When Fu Yu Sheng heard this, his face changed drastically. He couldn''t even imagine living a life without Song Yan, even if she was living away from him it was fine as long as he knew she was all right and alive but if the worst possible was to happen¡ª¡ª he gritted his teeth and stepped on the elerator ignoring the red signal as he shot out like a bullet, his phone chiming with the notification of fine from the traffic department.


    But he ignored the chiming and just drove past the streets as fast as his car would allow him to, even if he was to pay a million dors today for viting traffic rules, then he was going to do so but right now he wasn''t going to stop no matter what!


    ---------------------

 Chapter 215 Everything Will Be Fine

    Fang Yanli directed Fu Yu Sheng out of the city as the smooth surface turned into a bumpy one, Fu Yu Sheng felt his heart drop even further something was going to go very wrong.


    He didn''t know what was happening but the wilderness around him made his palms go sweaty.


    " This is the ce," said Fang Yanli as she finally ced her hands down putting a hold of the cirction of her Yin energy. " We need to get off here."


    Fu Yu Sheng got out of the car, stormy waves rising up and down in his heart as he took in the surrounding, it was an abandoned vige in fact he never knew that such a ce even existed around their city, if not for Fang Yanli bringing him here, he would have never found out about this vige that looked straight out of the horror movie. His nerves seemed to be standing on their wit''s end as he swallowed hard and looked at Fang Yanli before asking, " Where to?"


    " Follow me," Fang Yanli rose up in the air as she floated over the uneven path in front of him. " Make sure to follow me closely and don''t stray anywhere else, there is a heavy cirction of Yin energy here, most probably many souls are at unrest, do not do anything that will disturb their peace and without Song Yan, I wouldn''t be able to much to save you, got it?"


    Fu Yu Sheng wished that Fang Yanli had kept this small part of the information to herself, he wasn''t afraid of ghosts but it stuck even more ominous to him when he heard that his wife came to a ce like this.


    " Are you sure that she is here? This ce looks like it has been abandoned for ages," he said pointing to the huts with cracks and burnt marks with wild trees and nts sticking out of them. " Are you sure the calctions you did was right?"


    " I am¡ª¡ª" just as Fang Yanli began to speak, Fu Yu Sheng felt a wave of something cold and harsh m against him. It was as if an invisible tidal wave with temperature below the freezing point had hit him causing his feet to slide backwards, "What''s going on?" He asked trying to straighten up as he looked at Fang Yanli who was staring at something ahead of them.


    Fang Yanli felt her nonexistent heart thump as she nervously looked at the bolts of Yin energy shooting out of the mass graveyard a few feet ahead of them, the mist of the Yin energy has circted itself around Song Yan so tightly that she could no longer see her master anymore. Dread filled her stomach even though it was hardly possible as she stared at the whirlpool that was circling in the middle of the graveyard.


    Was she toote to bring Fu Yu Sheng?


    There was another loud bang as the wave of uncontroble Yin energy once again struck them like several undercurrents pushing the two of them several feet away.


    Fang Yanli winced as several ugly gashes appeared on her arms and ghostly figure causing a sudden decline in her cultivation level, if not for Fu Yu Sheng, this walking Yang energy resource, she would have vanishedpletely. " You have to go alone from here on out," she shouted over the Yin energy currents that were rippling in the surrounding like a mini tsunami rising all over the ce. "I cannot go in any further, if I do then I am afraid that I will be sucked in by the uncontroble Yin energy, you see?" She raised her arm that was no longer visible to Fu Yu Sheng.


    "I would have followed you but if I do then Song Yan will never be able to let go of the guilt she might suffer," she further continued, with a sad expression, she sighed and retreated even further when the Yin energy tried to reach out to her. " Remember, when you see her¡­ don''t try to talk sense to her just do what you think is right."


    Easy for her to say, as Fu Yu Sheng stared at what was left of his wife.


    In front of him stood a ck mottling figure with strange ck mists that were circting it, if not for the ring that she was wearing on her ring finger, he wouldn''t have even recognised her. " Song Yan?"


    The figure or whatever it was raised its head staring at him with those dark beady eyes that looked nowhere simr to his wife.


    " Fu¡­Yu¡­Sheng?" the figure tilted its head as she assessed him and Fu Yu Sheng heaved a sigh of relief, well at least she remembered him. He tried to smile despite the anxiety that was coursing in his veins and said, " Song Yan, let''s go homee back all right?"


    But the figure shook its head wildly. " C¡­Can''t ¡­.go ¡­.home ¡­Can''t¡­co¡­control¡­leave!" Thest of her words came out as a desperate scream as another wave hit Fu Yu Sheng until he skidded several feet before he raised his head and looked at Song Yan.


    "I am not leaving without you, Song Yan." He gritted his teeth as he walked toward Song Yan. " We need to go home, Chen Chen is waiting for you."


    Song Yan paused upon hearing Fu Yu Sheng''s words before an ugly sob flew out of her mouth. "F¡­Fool¡­s¡­..such a¡­f..fool." Her cries were like a cornered animal as she looked at the ground. " I was a fool."


    "Everything will be fine," said Fu Yu Sheng as he strode towards the centre of the ck mist despite feeling like his energy was being drained out of him with every gust that touched him. " I promise everything will be okay, so cheer up, all right." He crouched in front of Song Yan who raised her head with tears of blood trickling down her mottled ck smoky face. " I cannot ¡­st..stop ¡­... I ¡­can''t ju..just leave me alone."


    Fu Yu Sheng now understood why Fang Yanli said that he shouldn''t try talking sense. So, he just did what his heart said was right, he raised his hands and hugged her. " I have left you alone for eight years¡­how can you ask for more? We are staying together didn''t I already tell you that?"


    And those were hisst words before he fell unconscious.

 Chapter 216 Tell Me What Happened?

    Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes opened with a snap but he closed them back under the blinding lights that nearly caused him to wince in pain, he didn''t know what had happened, all he knew was that he was lying on a less thanfortable bed with the smell of disinfectant clogging his nostrils.


    He tried his best to ignore the difort in his body that was almost making him groan, Fu Yu Sheng felt quite simr to a juice box that has been squeezed out to itsst drop and honest to God, he did not like the feeling, not even the slightest bit. This brought him back to think why exactly he was feeling like this, why every pore was screaming in nothing but agony calling him to eat something good before they passed out again.


    While he was pondering over the reason for his less than happy mood of his, memories from this afternoon started to slowly sweep down his mind. Fang Yanli asking him toe with her, being pushed by an invisible force and finally the less than humanly figure of his wife, this time his thick brows furrowed and Fu Yu Sheng opened his eyes despite the blinding white light that was crashing against his face like a mortal enemy.


    His pair of obsidian eyes looked around before theynded on a slim figure dressed in the nurse uniform that was bustling around the room, it was only then did he realise that he was in a hospital and a local one at that. Because no way the hospital owned by the Fu family will smell this bad and that uniform was just as bad, his eyes lingered on the figure that was cleaning the room and the young girl looked up before immediately straightening up in a hurry, " Umm, you are up sir? Please wait a moment I will call thedy who came with you."


    Fu Yu Sheng nodded as he let his head drop with a plop, the nurse said that it was ady who brought him to the hospital, then certainly it has to be Song Yan should it not be? It should be the case or else he wouldn''t be able to take any more shocks at his age, he was already in his thirties at this age he should be enjoying a peaceful life with his wife and here he was chasing after her like a teen and getting several minor and major shocks in between.


    The door to the hospital ward opened and came in Song Yan, Fu Yu Sheng did a small mental examination of his wife and found out that she looked fine without a strand of hair out of ce but she did look rather pale. Other than that she was fine and that eased the cord of tension that has tightened itself around his lungs almost choking the life out of him, fortunately, she was okay or else he didn''t know what he would have done.


    He did know that his rtionship with Song Yan was purely based on her urge to escape from the Song household which seemed to have been contaminated by the arrival of a half-sister and a stepmother, knew that she chased him all because she wanted a backing that was powerful enough to take the Song family down when things were spiralling out of control ever since changes started to appear in Father Song''s attitude but at the same time, she was his wife of eight years and even if it couldn''t be called love, he was used to her being by his side.


    She walked towards the hospital bed with a graceful grate, her palm-size face framed with the soft curls that loosely hung on her shoulders. " Are you feeling okay?" She asked as she came to a stop beside his bed after crossing the room.


    " I feel fine just drained," Fu Yu Sheng was never the one to hide anything when it came to his difort, he was picky like that, call him a brat but he would hardly ept anything that was far less than perfect. " And the bed is kind off too hard, why didn''t you bring me to the hospital that''s owned by us?"


    Song Yan tucked the curls that were framing her face behind her ear as she sat down on the stool next to his bed. " I thought it was obvious, if I would have taken you to the hospital owned by the Fu family, it would have sent everyone at high alert, especially grandpa who would havee out of his recuperation and rushed to see you all because you just feel a bit drained and nothing more." She tried to lighten the situation with humour but Fu Yu Sheng wasn''t fooled he could feel that something was wrong with her and that something was not just ''little'' wrong it was terribly wrong.


    " What happened Yan''er?" He asked trying to keep his voice as soft and understanding for her as he could. " Why are you upset?"


    She bit her lip and raised her head, her dark eyes that always shone with a mysterious light had gone dim and he didn''t like that it was as if she was tired of everything, even life itself. " Aren''t you going to ask me what happened to me?"


    " Do you wish to tell me?" was all Fu Yu Sheng said and when he didn''t receive a response he knew that she didn''t wish to talk about it, so he didn''t pry into the matter either. He knew that even if they were husband and wife, the two had certain boundaries between themselves and they weren''t going to take it anytime soon, so instead of trying to poke around in his wife''s business when she didn''t want to it was better to keep his hands to areas where he can step into. " If you do not wish to tell me, I will not ask but in case you want to talk about it, I will listen to it which brings me back to the same question that I wanted to ask what caused it?"


    Song Yan sucked in a breath as if she was preparing herself for something before she said, " I found out that my father has been reced."


    -------

 Chapter 217 You Knew?

    Song Yan waited for surprise to sh on Fu Yu Sheng''s face but he took the news pretty calmly causing her brows to furrow as she somewhat usingly said, " You knew about it?"


    " I wouldn''t say that I knew what was going on with your father," he answered calmly as you please before pushing himself to sit up straight on the bed. " I just had a hunch, as you know that the Song corporation was one of the best business enterprises and with the pace, your dad was developing thepany it would have surely made way in the top four families of our country but then ten years ago after I got engaged to you something seemed to have changed, your father not only made many subtle remarks about changing my partner but he also tried his best to dy our wedding, I am sure that if not for grandpa being adamant about you he would have ever let us got married."


    He paused before looking at the jug filled with water and then his gaze locked on Song Yan who in return raised her brow. " I feel very tired, Yan''er I am afraid I can''t raise my hands would you mind?"


    Of course, she minded, she had no reason to act as his personal maid but then again Fu Yu Sheng was in the hospital because she literally sucked his entire life out of him, good thing that she was able to get her rationality back before she killed him off with her out of control yin energy. So, even if she felt that Fu Yu Sheng was just taking advantage of the situation she still rolled her eyes and poured him a ss of water before holding it out to his lips.


    Very elegantly he took a few sips of water and then motioned for her to take the ss away. Licking his lips for the drops of water that has trickled down his lips, he continued, " anyway, after that the Song corporates seemed to have reached a stalemate as you can see, it''s still a bigpany but then again it will take many years to bring apany that big. Now it''s neither developing nor advancing it''s exactly where it was ten years ago maintaining the status quo and if anything it only made me suspicious but I shook it off even if your father was reced by someone else via stic surgery like you said they would have been caught in a few years but the current CEO Song is like an exact replica of the real CEO Song and that was why I never doubted him before. Just thought that it was pillow talk that was making his mind drift down the rottenne but then you told me about the human skin mask and my suspicions rouse once again."


    Song Yan was slightly stunned and then she immediately reacted as a mocking smile curled her lips up. Even Fu Yu Sheng could figure out that something was wrong with her father for years but she was the only one who was foolish enough to believe that it was a simple case of puppeteer maniption. She has underestimated the cruelty of Chu Lian and because of her stupidness, her father was the one who suffered so much in the past and was suffering in the present as well. How can she be so foolish?


    " I can''t believe that I never questioned what happened to him," said Song Yan nursing her forehead, she had believed that Chu Lian loved her father and maybe her love was enough to guarantee the safety of her father but she thought too highly of that shameful wretched woman, love?


    That didn''t even mean anything to Chu Lian, all she cared about was the power and money that would have under her hands after she became Madam Song as for anything other than that Chu Lian didn''t care about a single freakity freak what happened to others, the fact that she kidnapped her father and kicked her brother and her out of the house when they were the real heirs and reced them with God knows whose blood made Song Yan grit her teeth.


    She really needed to die and Song Yan would make sure of that. She will make her suffer slowly and painfully before liberating her soul. " In fact, I never even doubted that Chu Lian would be able to get her hands on something so rare, like I said the human skin mask is not something that just anyone can prepare, the fact that she was able to do something like that makes me feel rather disconcerted."


    It meant that Chu Lian had more cards under her hands and that wasn''t a good thing, she thought that the old master behind her was Chu Lian''s best bet but now that her secrets were slowly unravelling, it seemed like there was more to Chu Lian than she knew about her.


    " You don''t need to feel guilty," insisted Fu Yu Sheng as he tried to reach out his hand and hold hers but Song Yan snatched it away and made a face at him. " Don''t try to take advantage of the situation, you hear me?"


    " I am not trying to take advantage of the situation," sighed Fu Yu Sheng but he didn''t seem offended in the least as he retracted his grabby paws and put them back on hisp. " I was just trying to give you moral support."


    Song Yan snorted as she leaned back a little and crossed her arms. "I don''t need moral support, I want to find out where my father is but I am sure Chu Lian might have hidden him nicely in a way where I wouldn''t be able to find him."


    " I will look into it," said Fu Yu Sheng as he rubbed his chin. " She might have made her reservation we can make our own reservations too, you look into the matter your way and I will look for your father in my own way, together I am sure we will find something."


    She tried to ignore the warmth that was flooding in her body upon hearing Fu Yu Sheng''s words, all these years she was used to doing things alone and in her way, and even though it wouldn''t be easy to work along with him, she was d that he was helping her out.

 Chapter 218 Fickle Woman

    Fu Yu Sheng recovered by the evening maybe it was because of his constitution or maybe it was because of his excessive amount of Yang energy but he waspletely fine after resting for a few hours. His recovery rate was so fast that even Song Yan was surprised by it, originally she wanted Fu Yu Sheng to stay at the hospital for the night but thetter refused saying that the bed was too ufortable and the ward smelled strongly of disinfectant, he went ahead and even said that he was feeling itchy because the hospital bed sheet was too dirty and he wouldn''t be able to spend the entire night on it.


    In the end, even if Song Yan wanted him to stay in the hospital, she couldn''t forcibly make him stay, can she? So, in the end, she did as he wished and went out to do the discharge procedures.


    " What are you lying in the bed for?" she asked as soon as she walked into the ward, her expression full of confusion upon seeing Fu Yu Sheng still lying on the bed with a sicklyplexion. If she hadn''t seen him debate against her just an hour ago about how he wanted to get out of the hospital, she would have really thought that he was still feeling ufortable because of what happened earlier in the abandoned vige. " Get up, didn''t you say that you want to go back home?"


    " I don''t feel really good," was all he said with a painful groan, his thick brows were scrunched up and he was staring at her with a frown. " I tried to get up from the bed earlier but I couldn''t get down, my body still feels a bit lethargic, can you help me up?"


    When Song Yan heard him say such words, she frowned and then tutted softly, not quite understanding why her husband was suddenly throwing a tantrum like that all of a sudden wasn''t he the one who said that he wanted to get out of the hospital as soon as possible or he will go crazy if he was to stay the night here?


    Fu Yu Sheng was long aware of the fact that he would have to y along with Song Yan to get her to ept him, which was why he needed to take advantage of every opportunity that was provided to him. So, it was impossible for him not to make use of this opportunity to its fullest no matter what! Seeing that she was still unmoved, Fu Yu Sheng took a deep breath and sighed before making himself sound more pitiful and weak. " Yan''er, I am speaking the truth ¡­no matter how quick I recover, it''s not like I am going to recover in just a day right? I really feel difort because of theck of cleanliness and that''s the only reason that I am insisting to leave the hospital, it''s not like I am okay all of a sudden."


    " Still feeling sick hmm?" Song Yan''s eyes flicked to the golden aura with purple specks that were flickering around Fu Yu Sheng and felt like she was being cheated. His Yang energy was full of vitality where the hell was he feeling sick all of a sudden? She raised her delicate brows and looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was staring at her with an expectant look in his eyes. " It doesn''t look like that to me."


    Her words caused Fu Yu Sheng to heavily sigh as he shook his head on the pillow. " What kind of luck do I even have? I nearly died and all I want is my wife to support me a little until we are seated in the car yet she is refusing even that. Really, the world has be cruel, I guess the wise men were right, we can only depend on ourselves and no one else." As he aggrievedly sobbed about how alone and abandoned he was, many patients who were walking out in the corridor paused to listen to a husband''sments.


    Song Yan''s face stiffened as she heard Fu Yu Sheng''smenting and red at him, she really wished she could abandon him in here just look at him fake cry like that¡­ if she was as heartless as he was making her out then she would have left him alone in the abandoned vige rather than bringing him to the hospital. " Are you really feeling that sick? Then howe you have the energy to cry about all the wrongs I have done to you in such a loud voice?"


    " I am distressed," was all Fu Yu Sheng said as he stood up on the floor after climbing down from the bed. He even went ahead and huffed before turning his face with a harumph.


    Song Yan was left speechless by his actions, was he serious? Why was he acting like a child all of a sudden? Where did the cold and stoic president go all of a sudden? Looking at the way Fu Yu Sheng was behaving she was sure that if she didn''t give in to his wishes, he will just make a fuss like he was making now, in the end, she sighed and then walked towards him even though she was slightly displeased by his actions of taking advantage of the situation.


    When Fu Yu Sheng saw her displeased expression as soon as she came to a stop next to him, his handsome face somewhat rxed but he still snorted. " Just look at you, I was so worried about you that I came running not even caring about all the traffic rules that I had to break. And I am pretty sure that my current condition and falling unconscious were also thanks to you, if not I wouldn''t have required you to help me but now that you are all fine and dandy and I am the one who is weak and sick¡ª¡ª you are looking at me with such displeasure? What did you say when you were chasing me? Oh yes, you said that you will be more diligent than our children if I fell sick and now that you have married me and you know I can''t do anything to you, you are showing your fickle attitude?" He dramatically took out a handkerchief and wiped his eyes. " Why are women like that, all I want is a bit of love and care when I am sick!"

 Chapter 219 Qi Genghis Was Here

    Song Yan was rendered speechless by his drama. What did he mean by fickle? Who exactly was the fickle one? This man¡­ he really was too much! Not only did he want to take advantage of the situation, but he was also shameless about it!


    " What are you talking about? How the hell I am fickle?'' Have you forgotten who was the one who left the house for eight years?" retorted Song Yan feeling as if her head was going to burst. She sucked in a breath when she noticed the crowd around the ward and calmed himself down, no matter what one shouldn''t dry their family''s dirtyundry in public. " Fine, I will help you all right, just stop crying!"


    Fu Yu Sheng immediately shut up and looked at Song Yan with a serious expression as he watched her get close and wrap her arm around his waist. " See, wasn''t it easy? You didn''t have to be so angry over such a small matter." He suddenly stopped and then teasingly added. " Back in the vige you were hugging me so tightly as if you were afraid of letting me go, but now you are even refusing to ept responsibility. You are really not honest with what you want Yan''er."


    " You better stop talking, or I will push you down!" Song Yan was so angry that she wanted to let go of her husband at once but she didn''t do it upon careful reflection. He was already making her suffer just because she sucked the life force off his body a little more than she had intended, if she really pushed him down then and he ended up getting hurt then, she was sure that Fu Yu Sheng was going to make her serve him until she agreed to get together with him. He was that shamelessly relentless!


    " Tsk, Tsk ¡­ you are really something, Yan''er, I still remember how you used to say those loving words to me."


    " I am telling you to shut up!"


    Fu Yu Sheng was having the time of his life but Fu Yu Shen was having one of the most terrible times of his life.


    Fu Rong after finding out that Fu Yu Shen has given the five hundred million dors to the Ji family was upset but after she found out that the Ji family used that money to buy thepany where her second sister-inw''s brother worked was outrageously furious.


    She refused to stay with Fu Yu Shen who was scared out of his wits and the same could be said for Fu Yu Sheng, who left his brother to learn his lesson. Though Fu Yu Shen thought that it was because Fu Yu Sheng was upset with him, the truth was that Fu Yu Sheng was actually doing a big favour by staying away from him when he was mad or else Fu Yu Shen wouldn''t have been resting in his room but in a hospital.


    Fu Shu Chang was even harder to reach and Old Ke was simply too tired of being hugged by the scaredy cat of a young master.


    That was why Fu Yu Shen was currently sitting in his bed hissing at the ghost child who was staring at him with his empty sockets of eyes. " I am not scared of your, get lost!" It would have been believable if he wasn''t shaking and trembling while being huddled in the corner and his voice was up several levels in pitch and timbre. "I am the third master of the Fu family, I hav¡­I have lots of money, you better get out of here and haunt someone else before I get¡­.get pissed and call a master to take care of you¡­. You hear me! Do not underestimate the power of a scared man!"


    Thest of his notes rouse another pitch as the ghost of the child hissed back at him causing Fu Yu Shen to cry. " What kind of kid is this ¡­ no matter what I try he just doesn''t get scared¡­in fact, he is scaring the wits out of me¡­. Dear God, what wrong have Imitted? I understand that I am a bit of good for nothing but there are several goods for nothing just why me?"


    " Third master?" Old Ke''s voice came from the other side of the door making Fu Yu Shen jump three inches in the air. " What is it?" He asked in the same high-pitched voice.


    " Someone named Miss Qi Genghis is here asking for you, should I send her away?" asked Old Ke his voice muffled because of the closed door.


    Generally, Fu Yu Shen didn''t meet with his one-night stands after he was one whamming his stick in the hole. It was more of a novelty kind of thing, women were only sweet until they were untouchable but once he got them in his bed, they were no longer as sweet as they were once before.


    That was why Fu Yu Shen would y around with a lot of women before leaving them a deal or two as payment. He did the same with Qi Genghis and in fact, he nned to never see her again but as the ugly mother and son ghosts moved closer to him, silent tears poured down his cheeks as he cleared his throat and answered, "Bring her in just bring in her!"


    It''s fine! No matter who it was, as long as he didn''t have to stay alone tied to his bed without a cellphone to distract him, he was willing to see anyone even if it was one of his one-night stands who seemed to be getting a little more clingy than she should have.


    Old Ke heard his answer and then turned to look at the woman who was dressed in a deceptively sweet manner but there was no hiding the greed in those eyes. Unlike his third master who was a fool when it came to judging people, he was different, with just one nce he was able to see that the woman in front of him was after something. But he was a good butler and would follow what his master asked him to do.

 Chapter 220 Exceeding Desires

    Qi Genghis looked around the parlour where Old Ke have left her. As she looked around the ssic vintage portraits and furniture that somehow didn''t sh with the modern setting of the house, Qi Genghis couldn''t help but sigh this was what it meant to be rich. Even the worthless flower vase that was sitting next to the wooden vintage cab was costlier than anything that she has ever worn.


    Even her trendy handbag that had cost her a freaking five hundred thousand yuan seemed to have lost its lustre when shepared it with the small flower vase.


    She carefully looked around the front hall of the house that seemed to resemble the big French pces than a house and felt as if she has stumbled into an alternative reality, if she seeded in her n then everything in this house would belong to her.


    Though Ji Haoyu was rich but he wasn''t super rich as the Fu family and since the Ji family was more like a nouveau rich whenpared to the Fu family, they were far more tacky and pretentious than the Fu family. Qi Genghis has never been invited to the Ji household but there was one time when she was invited to perform at the grand birthday party of the old madam of the Ji family and back then she looked around the Ji mansion that was filled with branded things and expensive antiques.


    It was as if the Ji family was worried that no one will be able to find out just how much money they had in hand that they jam-packed everything to the brim with things that would scream ¡ª¡ª We are filthy rich and that wasn''t just the most annoying thing, one of the most annoying things about them was that¡ª¡ª though the Ji family relied on the Fu family they acted as if they achieved everything on their own.


    Qi Genghis once looked down on the Ji family but that was until she realised just how much of benefits she can get from them. After that she didn''t care about anything, so what if the Ji family was a bunch of pretentious fools? As long as she got the money who cares what their true personality was but now that she was seeing the real ''rich and mighty'' Qi Genghis realised just how cheap the Ji family truly was.


    The Fu family didn''t have antiques boarded up on the wall like a museum instead they have very carelessly put them around, Qi Genghis was certain that even the couch she was sitting on was a very valuable thing and must have a history behind it but the Fu family didn''t care about wrapping it up and ced it on disy.


    Just the thought alone was enough to stroke her vanity, this was what it meant to be rich and mighty. And one day she will be the owner of this house as well!


    " Pleasee this way," Old Ke stood on the edge of the staircase and carefully studied the expression on Qi Genghis''s face before shaking his head. Why was it that the third master couldn''t look for a good woman?


    The old master was right, the third master was aplete fool and he should have just let the old master choose his wife. Look at the first Madam and the Second madam they were such amazing women, were they not? Though they had a few rough edges they were still better than a woman like this.


    Qi Genghis was of course able to notice the disdain in Old Ke''s eyes but she didn''t care about him and why will she? He was just an old man, who worked in the Fu house with no backing whatsoever, as long as she was able to get a firm foothold in Fu Yu Shen''s life no one will be able to kick her out and she will be the future third madam of the house!


    She just needed to make sure that the Fu Yu Shen was under the palm of her hands and other than him, she didn''t need to care about anyone else.


    Old Ke guided Qi Genghis to Fu Yu Shen''s room and bowed out of courtesy before he turned around and walked away. However, once he reached the end of the corridor, he took out his cellphone and decided to call the old master it hasn''t been a long time since the Old master Fu left the Fu family to recuperate and the Fu family has already started to fall apart.


    First Master and Madam haven''t been to the house for months, the second madam left the house and for the sake of chasing after her second master left too¡­ first Miss was too out of control and the third master ¡­ well it looked like that if the Old master doesn''t return home soon then the third master might fall in the hands of a witch. So, he had no choice but to very diligently report it all to the Old master.


    After all, the Old master seemed to have recovered enough to put his grandchildren in ce.


    Qi Genghis didn''t know that someone was already on his way to restrict her arrival at the Fu mansion. Instead, she sucked in a breath and puffed out her generous bosom as she raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    " Come in," Fu Yu Shen has recovered some of his manliness upon hearing that someone was here to see him, thus, his response was no longer as shrill as it was before when Old Ke has knocked on the door.


    Qi Genghis straightened up her white shirt that showed off a decent amount of her cleavage and made sure that her denim jeans looked good before she pushed open the door and came to witness a very peculiar sight.


    Though dressed in decent clothes and with his hair gelled back and his mischievous smile that was simr to a troublesome angel that was booted out of heaven, Fu Yu Shen still looked as charming as ever with his curly hair that fell back on his neck, the sight would have been perfect if not for the pink handcuffs that were attached to his wrist.

 Chapter 221 His Saviour?

    ? Fu Yu Shen pretended to act as if everything was fine and looked at Qi Genghis with a smile. "It''s nothing I was supposed to be finishing up my work but I went partying around and didn''t finish the reports that I needed to, so my big brother got angry and punished me, nothing else."


    He tried very hard not to look at the ghost woman and child that were standing behind him, instead, he stared at Qi Genghis who was shining like a holy beacon at the moment. He knew that he was supposed to act more manly in front of the woman he has slept with but the constant chill on his back made him unable to act as mboyant as he always did, instead even if he pretended that he was fine, he couldn''t ignore the ugly faces that were ring at him!


    Qi Genghis looked at Fu Yu Shen in surprise, she was really shocked by his guts. To think that even after spending two nights with the ghosts, he was still able to smile and chatter in front of her? She deliberately dyeding to the Fu house for two days because she wanted Fu Yu Shen to bepletely hooked around her little pinky but now that she was seeing that he could still act as if he was fine, she was a bit regretful. She should have waited for a few more days beforeing to see him, that way, he would have been more desperate to cling to her.


    Never mind, she will just y her role and see what will happen in the future. Ji Haoyu has told her the celestial master that looked after the Fu family was travelling, and wouldn''t be returning for at least a month and a half, that was enough time for her to drive Fu Yu Shen to a corner and get him to ept her as his wife.


    She smiled wlessly and entered the room making sure to make her pace calm and steady as she looked at Fu Yu Shen and then took a seat next to Fu Yu Shen on his bed. " Are you feeling all right? I tried reaching you but I couldn''t, so I got worried and came looking for you ¡­ you won''t me me right?" She asked with a pout before reaching her hand and touching Fu Yu Shen''s forehead as if trying to check his temperature.


    Fu Yu Shen was slightly annoyed with the closeness that Qi Genghis was showing to him but he didn''t get a chance to stop her because the second she touched his forehead, he felt the chill on his back disappear. Startled, he looked over his shoulder and sure enough, the ghost woman and her child, both of them were gone! He was so shocked by the happenings that he raised his free hand and rubbed his eyes¡­ and when he carefully put his hand down, there was nothing!


    It wasn''t wrong to say that he was surprised as he turned to look at Qi Genghis who had her head down while she was looking at something on her phone. From this angle, her curly eyshes covered her eyes and Fu Yu Shen wasn''t able to see the cunningness shing in her eyes. Furthermore, since she was carefully angling her phone away from him, Fu Yu Shen wasn''t able to see that she was texting Ji Haoyu.


    While Fu Yu Shen was lost in thought, he suddenly felt the chill that he was feeling return and he jumped in surprise as he looked over his shoulder and almost screamed out loud when he saw that the ghostly woman and child have returned and this time they looked far scarier than they did before¡ª¡ª what was this did these things went ahead to get some sort of training or something? Why were they ever more horrible looking than before?


    He didn''t even realise that he started to shiver and tremble in fear until Qi Genghis reached out her hand and held his. Fu Yu Shen suddenly felt a warm touch on the back of his hand and felt his eyes widen in surprise when he saw that the ghost woman and child vanished in the puff of thin air.


    " Are you okay?" Qi Genghis asked with a frown as if she really couldn''t understand what was going on with Fu Yu Shen, in her circle she had to act a lot and now her acting could be considered almost perfect.


    " I am ¡­I am fine?" Fu Yu Shen was really shocked, the ghosts that have been haunting him really vanished and each time it was when Qi Genghis touched him.. was this just a coincidence or Qi Genghis was the one who could help him?


    He was confused but he didn''t dare to jump to any conclusions, though he liked Qi Genghis, his like was only limited to liking her on his bed and that too one or two times and not any more than that but if she was his saviour than things will beplicated.


    Though his grandfather didn''t stop him from fooling around, things were different when it came to getting married and dating seriously. His grandfather was very careful about the ''background'' and ''upbringing'' of his daughters-inw. If one didn''t have the background then they have to at least have a decent upbringing. And they should be talented and wise.


    Like his eldest sister, she had all three qualities, she came from a decent background, had a good upbringing and was talented as well. The same could be said for Song Yan even though he didn''t want to admit it, Song Yan had the elegance and the pedigree of a socialite and her wits though not as sharp as his eldest sister-inw, she wasn''t exactly dumb when it came to business either.


    But Qi Genghiscked all these things.


    His calctions didn''t escape Qi Genghis''s eyes, and her lips curled in derision before she tapped the message that she has written earlier and sent it to Ji Haoyu who called her three secondster. " Oh," acting surprised she smiled at Fu Yu Shen awkwardly. "Give me a second, I need to take this call, all right?"


    Then without waiting for a response, she got up from Fu Yu Shen''s bed and strode out of the room.


    Not even two seconds passed after she left the room and Fu Yu Shen felt the chill on his back rise up again.


    Sh!t!

 Chapter 222 A Foolish Brother In Law

    Qi Genghis looked around the parlour where Old Ke have left her. As she looked around the ssic vintage poaFu Yu Shen felt his heartbeat quicken as soon as the door to his room closed, he looked back and what he saw nearly made him pass out again. The ghost woman and her child were back but this time they looked even more horrible than they did before.


    He clutched the bed sheet underneath him and somehow managed to stop the cry that was bubbling in his throat to escape.


    ''No, you are a man, you can''t scream! You can''t scream! If Qi Genghis found out how much of a scaredy cat you are then she will look down on you!''


    ''For the sake of your excellent performance that night, be a man! Or your seven hours of hard work would go down the drain!''


    Fu Yu Shen was scared shitless but he managed to hold himself from screaming. He wouldn''t¡­he couldn''t scream no matter what!


    " How is he?" Ji Haoyu''s voice which was filled with curiosity and amusement came through the other end of the receiver as soon as Qi Genghis picked up his call.


    Frowning she replied, " he is managing better than you said he will, what are your thoughts about this?"


    There was silence on the other hand of the line before Ji Haoyu''s careless voice came through the other end. "It''s fine, it has only been two days, you have to be patient. Even amb is supposed to be fed cashew and nuts for almost three or four months before it can give a fat piece of juicy mutton. This is still Fu Yu Shen¡­the guy might look like he is gutless but he is a smart man with a lot of ego, he wouldn''t fall for you so easily, so keep a reign on your temper, got it?"


    " I got it," answered Qi Genghis with a sullen expression as she looked at the luxurious setting of the Fu mansion. In her heart she was a bit ufortable, she wanted to be the mistress of this ce as quick as in one month¡ª¡ª but Ji Haoyu was asking her to be patient.


    She nced around the corridor before she carefully asked in a low voice, " Then what about our child? I am already pregnant, what will happen if I start to show before Fu Yu Shen falls into the n."


    " You don''t have to worry about it, I have made arrangements for that too, he won''tst more than a week, I assure you just give it some days." Ji Haoyu was someone who knew Fu Yu Shen by the back of his hand, he knew that in front of a woman he was with a few days ago, he will definitely not show his fear that was why Ji Haoyu was smart enough to think of three steps ahead.


    The bracelet that he gave Qi Genghis was indeed a cure-all for Fu Yu Shen but this small cure all came with a little trick, every time Qi Genghis touches Fu Yu Shen, his hallucination will get even scarier than it was before. Which was why Ji Haoyu wasn''t in a hurry, no matter how gutsy Fu Yu Shen was, after a week of torment he wouldn''t be able to withstand the pressure and would sumb.


    " You just need to stick to him under the pretext that you are worried about him as a friend," Ji Haoyu very carefully exined what Qi Genghis needed to do and thetter listened to him carefully before she finished the call and walked inside Fu Yu Shen''s room, noticing that despite acting like he was fine, Fu Yu Shen''splexion was paler than before.


    After confirming that the curse was working, Qi Genghis yed her role as Fu Yu Shen''s good friend very carefully, she was even careful while touching him making sure that her touch was light and fluttering but Fu Yu Shen who seemed to have observed the anomaly wanted Qi Genghis to touch him for a longer time.


    Because Fu Yu Shen was too busy paying attention to Qi Genghis, he didn''t notice the window pane that opened and closed without anyone''s help.


    " Your brother-inw is quite foolish," said Zhou Yuan as soon as he floated past the wall and looked at Song Yan who was fiddling with the coins that were pointing in a different direction each time. " He is so much of an idiot that even if that woman sells him off he will help her count the money."


    Song Yan raised her head and looked at Zhou Yuan, though thetter was talking as if he was disgusted by Fu Yu Shen''s idiocy, she was pretty sure that he was having fun watching Fu Yu Shen suffer, though he never met with Fu Yu Shen. He has heard enough from Fang Yanli who could be considered Song Yan''s ghost best friend and knew just how much trouble that Fu Yu Shen brought to Song Yan.


    Now that he found out that the man was having a hard time, Zhou Yuan was naturally very happy.


    Hah! Dare to bully my master this is what you deserve you brat!


    Song Yan who was staring at the coins that couldn''t guide her in the right direction looked up. She has been trying to look for her dad with the help of her powers but from the looks of it, Chu Lian seemed to have done something to make it impossible for Song Yan to track her father down.


    Crouching down she picked up the coins and ced them back in her space ring before turning her attention to Zhou Yuan who was still going on and on about how much of a stupid, Fu Yu Shen was.


    " How is it, is the situation serious?" She didn''t really care about Fu Yu Shen if possible she would have left the guy to his fate but she remembered how Qi Genghis after bing the third mistress of the Fu family tried to do to her son, in this life she would definitely pay Qi Genghis for all the care that she gave her son.

 Chapter 223 Call Him Ancestor!

    Qi Genghis was a woman who didn''t know what was good for her, born in a family where she has to fight for every resource with her brother, her nature was very petty, vile and selfish.


    Many people sympathised with Qi Genghis for having such a family that always tried to pull her down but the Fu family wasn''t one of those people. Though Qi Genghis tried very hard to hide her true self from the members of the Fu family, she couldn''t do it for a long time.


    Like the wise man said it was easy to lie but lying for an entire lifetime was impossible.


    Qi Genghis''s true nature was exposed much sooner than she anticipated and after that, the woman broke the jarpletely. She was found fooling along with another man, who was much younger than Fu Yu Shen, her actions made the Fu family lose their entire four generations of face and Old master Fu was so furious that he wanted to drive Qi Genghis out of the family but Fu Yu Shen simply refuse.


    He boldly imed that his wife was the only one in his heart and that he would only stay with her for the rest of his life. At that time Song Yan was still a ghost who was wandering alone in the streets thus, she couldn''t understand why and how Qi Genghis got the confidence to do something like that but now she knew.


    Qi Genghis was Fu Yu Shen''s ''ghost tranquilliser'' so of course she will be treated well by him. This was one of the reasons why Qi Genghis could act sowlessly in the Fu family because she knew that even if she was caught Fu Yu Shen wouldn''t divorce her.


    With Fu Yu Shen dancing in the palm of her hand, she could do whatever she wanted without anyone saying anything.


    Song Yan, of course, didn''t care about Fu Yu Shen though she watched him go crazy and jump out of the building, she only thought it was a shame but other than that she didn''t feel anything more. The fate that Fu Yu Shen met with was something that he has no one but himself to me for.


    It was him who trusted Ji Haoyu more than he should and it was him who married Qi Genghis despite the entire family telling him that he was making a mistake and asking him to wait for Master Gu to return. So, who could he me but himself?


    The only reason she was helping him out this time wasn''t that he was her brother-inw but because she wanted to give Qi Genghis a very generous gift for all the care that she gave Fu Chen in herst life.


    Her eldest brother and sister-inw were at odds with each other and they didn''t ever consummate their wedding, so even after her death there was only Fu Chen who was the heir of the Fu family but then came along Qi Genghis, she was very diligent in everything even making sure that she was pregnant with Fu Yu Shen''s child, this way no one from the Fu family was able to kick her out.


    At first Qi Genghis was really content with her life in the Fu mansion but slowly she became more and more discontent with whatever she had, naturally with a child in her belly, she locked her eyes on the chair of the heir of the Fu family.


    After that it was a road filled with nothing but thorns for Fu Chen because his mother died due to his father''s negligence, he didn''t listen to Fu Yu Sheng bing more and more unruly. It was because of this unruliness that Qi Genghis together with Song Lan was able to put an end to her son''s life.


    Song Yan never really found out whether the child in Qi Genghis''s belly was truly Fu Yu Shen''s but knowing just how much Ji Haoyu was worried about that child in Qi Genghis''s belly, she couldn''t help but think through things again.


    " Things are not serious at all," Zhou Yuan didnt take Fu Yu Shen''s suffering into consideration. That man should be d that he was only watching from the sidelines and not adding oil to the fire or else he would have sent Fu Yu Shen to an early grave. " We can take it easy for a week or two at most, let that guy watch the true face of his cousin and his beloved properly lest hees crying that you fooled him, my master."


    " Just two weeks, I will leave him alone for a month at most," sneered Song Yan, she hasn''t forgotten how many times her son cried because of Fu Yu Shen calling him a bastard, of course after her son grew up he understood that he was not a wild child that his mother picked up but Song Yan has still seen him cry whenever Fu Yu Shen bullied him.


    That twenty six something guy bullying her little Chen Chen! She won''t help him until he had kowtows and call her son ''ancestor!''


    Only then she will start thinking about helping him!


    Zhou Yuan watched his master''s eyes re up with determination and suddenly ced his sped hands under his chin and cooed, " Master aside from being so sexy what else do you do for a living?"


    Song Yan responded by summoning him back into the ring as she looked down at her hand and clenched it tightly. Still so weak, the misguiding talisman that Chu Lian has tied around the ce where she was hiding her father was really strong.


    She could of course use ghostly hounds that stayed inside her ring to look for her father but the thing was that she would need a thing that had the smell of her father without being untouched by anyone else¡­only then she will be able to use those hounds to help her out.


    But after so many years where will, she get a thing that belonged to Father Song without being tainted?

 Chapter 224 Dangerous Scene

    Song Yan just knew that she was going to be on the headlines tomorrow¡­she just knew that she was going to be the one person whose news will be stered all over the Inte by tomorrow morning with an eye-catching title ¡ª¡ª HALF SISTER WENT CRAZY MAD AND KILLED THE NATION''S DIVA!


    Twenty-five takes that was how long it took Song Yan toplete a single scene that could have been finished shooting in just an hour or so. It was a simple scene very simple to the point where she only need to act as the spirit of the white moonlight of the male lead and help the female lead on a path that she was too afraid to take.


    Simple. Easy. Concise.


    Not.


    Ever since the day the director praised Song Yan for the improvement in her acting skills, Song Lan seemed to have changed her tactics, she no longer tried topete with Song Yan by using the talisman instead she started to deliberately deliver poor performance every time she had any scene with Song Yan.


    And when scolded, she will go ahead and ask Song Yan to help her ace the scene knowing full well just how much Song Yan hated her.


    With the director''s orders even if Song Yan didn''t want to help Song Lan, she had to do it and every time, she taught something to Song Lan, thetter would deliver even more of a poor performance saying that she couldn''t handle the pressure.


    Pressure, what a bunch of smelly farts! She was just trying to disgust Song Yan and she knew it but because this kind of bullying was normal in the circle, not many could say anything against her because firstly, there was no way Song Yan could me Song Lan for giving her a hard time and secondly, Song Lan''s poprity far exceeded her so even if the director was on the verge of plucking his hair out, he still have to give a face to Song Lan even if he didn''t want to.


    " I am going to kill her, one of these days I will just¡ª¡ª" Song Yan made a violent gesture in the air as she muttered curses under her breath. " She couldn''t beat me in acting, so now she is trying to disgust me, what wonders!"


    Of course, as cheap as Song Lan was she would do something like that, though the ''White lotus'' talisman she carried along helped her sometimes, it really didn''t help much when it came to the true essence of acting something that Song Yan had learned for five hundred years and was already too bored with it.


    If Song Lan has finished the scene on time then she would have been able to do something that was much more important! She was a busy woman you know?


    " Now, Now¡­ don''t be so impulsive," Wang Yufan fanned her with his script. " You know that you can''t do something like that, stay calm. Anyway, the director has changed the scene to another one already."


    Though at the twenty-sixth take the Director did say ''okay'' knowing Director Xie, he will definitely ask Song Yan to reshoot the scene after he was done with the urge of biting someone''s head off.


    "Like it makes everything better," snorted Song Yan. " He scheduled the most dangerous scenes to be shot, in this way he isn''t exactly punishing just Song Lan, he is punishing me along with her."


    The next scene to be shot was where the moonlight will meet with the male lead''s pet which was a tiger. In the script, it was written that due to the charisma and aura of the white moonlight, the tiger will be subdued by her andter on this tiger who will be won over by the female lead would be the link between the two.


    But the scene that was to be shot by Song Yan and Song Lan couldn''t be any more different. While she had to face a tiger that was hangry, Song Lan would have to just feed an overly stuffed one. Where was the justice in this she wanted to ask!


    Song Yan gritted her teeth as she looked at Song Lan who was discussing with the third male lead. It was all because of this woman that she was in this mess! If she had finished the scene in one go then Song Yan could have already gone back home and started looking for something that could help her in finding her father but instead she was stuck here.


    " It''s not the director''s fault that your brother-inw had this series personally customised for Song Lan," said Au Lisha as she sharply looked at Song Lan who was chattering away with the crowd. " The entire script revolves around her, so of course, she will have it easy." She paused and looked at Song Yan before carefully asking, " Why is it that the third master is helping an outsider instead of you?"


    " Because he is an idiot," snorted Song Yan as she remembered just how easily Qi Genghis was making a fool out of him.


    " Sister inw¡ª¡ª" Wang Yufan hardly opened his mouth so say anything when Song Yan was called by the director. Her eyes flicked to the tiger that was staring at her with dark, malicious eyes and she arched a brow before her gaze settled on the small cor that he was wearing. Those who didn''t know anything would think that it was nothing special but she knew very well what it was.


    Her eyes narrowed and her lips curled into a cruel smile looks like she was going to have fun today.


    The cor that was tied around was called beast tamer, many celestial masters used animals. Not because they could be used as tools but because they added to the mystique of the celestial masters ¡ª¡ª even master Gu had a falcon that he truly adored.


    This talisman could be used tomand the beasts and under the influence of it, the beast would do just as its master asked it to do. No wonder Song Lan agreed to shoot this scene with such ease because she already made arrangements to make sure that her turn wouldn''te up!


    Song Yan sensed someone''s gaze locked on her and her eyes shed with Song Lan who was looking at her with anticipation.


    Curling her lips in a disdainful smile, Song Yan turned her attention to the tiger that was brought to the set and let loose. Its tamer muttered something in his ears, the beast stayed calmly still but that was until its tamer walked away.


    Once his tamer turned its back on it, Song Yan with her sensitive hearing heard Song Lan say ''jump'' and then the tiger released a snarl before jumping on her.

 Chapter 225 Fu Yu Sheng Came To Pick Her Up.

    The crew around the set gasped as the beast tamer rushed after the tiger, but Song Yan remained unmoved instead she unleashed some of her Yin energy. No matter how ruthless a beast was it would always be scared of ''death'', that was what Song Yan''s Yin energy felt like¡ª¡ª death.


    Under the Yin energy that suddenly surrounded it out of nowhere, the beast immediately cowered on the floor like a little kitten and released a low whine of submission.


    Seeing this even the beast tamer who rushed to control the situation was stunned. The tiger stopped just like that? What happened?


    Humans couldn''t sense any Yin energy, though they might feel a bit of a chill that was it, thus, no one could understand why the tiger stopped all of a sudden but the tiger who could see nothing but a cloud of dark mist, shivered and lowered his head on the floor.


    Song Yan smiled as she crouched down and got in the role of the white moonlight, petting the head of the tiger, she said, " What a beautiful beast, where did youe from?"


    No one said a word, as she got up from the floor and finished her performance only when she walked away did the director realise that Song Yan finished her scene in just one take!


    " Cut!" The director''s shout echoed on the set only then did the people who were staring at Song Yan in a daze woke up. They looked at the tiger that was lying on the floor like a docile house cat and then looked at Song Yan who has already taken a seat in her resting area.


    Did they really witness that miraculous scene?


    " That was amazing, sister-inw!" Wang Yufan the little fan of Song Yan was the first to rush up ahead and suck up to her. " You tamed that tiger much better than its tamer."


    Song Yan curled her upper lips as she patted the overly excited Wang Yufan on the shoulder. " That wasn''t much," she tilted her head and looked at Song Lan whose face was twisted so badly that even her white moonlight talisman was proving ineffective.


    "Was something wrong with the beast?" asked Au Lishapared to Wang Yufan, this second-generation rich heir who still had some of his innocence left intact in him, Au Lisha had grown overnight after she found what her ex-husband had done. Now she was no longer as naive as she was before and could see that there was something wrong with the beast that just lunged at Song Yan.


    " Nothing too troublesome, but I can''t say the same for Song Lan." Before Song Yan was too afraid of losing control because of her uncontroble Yin energy and theck of cultivation. Though the master who has been helping Chu Lian and Song Lan had hidden in the shadows, Song Yan could more or less understand that this master wasn''t as easy as he looked ¡ª¡ª because he didn''t only set up the devilish ''luck snatching'' array that was prone to get backfired but also because he was able to make the human skin mask with ease, it was clear that the guy had some attainment in spiritual ck arts and that was how he was daring enough to do such disgraceful thing.


    She wanted to get to know this master better before she made a move but if she continued toy low then the consequences would be dire. Even now, she hardly provoked Song Lan but she still took out that beast tamer talisman and caused her to nearly die¡­if today she didn''t have the powers of a celestial master who knows what would have happened to her?


    ? Song Yan checked that Song Lan''s attention was on her cellphone most probably asking her mother why the talisman didn''t work and only then did she snap her fingers and released a bit of Yin energy before messing up the array of the talisman, if anyone other than her tried to do it, it might have backfired on them but Song Yan who walked between the human and the ghost realm, could do it with ease. The talisman''s array changed and the eyes of the beast who was lying low on the ground turned as it got on his four and let out a blood-chilling growl before shooting toward Song Lan like an arrow.


    Song Yan was right when she guessed that Song Lan was messaging her mother about why the talisman didn''t work because all her attention was on the cellphone, she didn''t pay attention to the pounding of the paws that were headed in her direction. It wasn''t until her assistant screamed out loud and pulled her away did she realise that something was wrong ¡ª¡ª stunned she turned around and came face to face with a very angry-looking tiger who prowled towards her like it wanted to tear her up.


    " What are you doing catch that thing!" shouted Song Lan, her shout seemed to have angered the tiger even more as it lunged at her with ferocity. Seeing the tiger jump, Song Lan was scared witless as she screamed out loud and started running away without the slightest bit of care about her weak and frail beauty persona.


    Song Yan chuckled as she appreciatively looked at the sight in front of her when she felt her phone vibrate. She took out her phone and took a look, it was her husband calling her, she checked the time on top of the notification bar and saw that it was still early. A bit surprised and a little excited she picked up the call hoping to hear some news about her father but all she heard was ¡ª¡ª " I am waiting for you outside the shooting location,e outside once you are done."


    After saying this he cancelled the call before Song Yan could say anything. Utterly angry, Song Yan looked down at her cellphone''s screen and texted ¡ª¡ª '' Are you still angry about how I dropped you on the floor? It was a mistake!''


    The only response she got was ¡ª¡ª '' Are you talking about how you carelessly dumped me on the threshold of my apartment and said ''help yourself''?''


    She could basically hear his underlying words¡ª¡ª <strong>where in the world was it a mistake? </strong>


    Knowing that she wouldn''t be able to get out of this one, she looked back and saw Song Lan still being chased around by the tiger and walked away. Nothing to see.


    pssh give me a few Gifts and power stone please QAQ

 Chapter 226 The Wu Family

    Song Yan walked out of the studio ignoring the shrill screams, she didn''t have to stay behind to see what kind of miserable condition Song Lan was in, when she was striding out of the set, she noticed many spot boys and actresses who were ying the minor character in the movie record the happenings in their cell phone. She was sure that by tomorrow morning everyone will know what happened to Song Lan on the set of the new movie '' Star will fall but you will stay.''


    So, there was no need for her to waste her precious time on Song Lan anymore.


    Fu Yu Sheng''s car was parked inconspicuously in an alley that was thirty steps away from the shooting location. Leaning against the car with his hands in his pocket, Fu Yu Sheng was talking with two teenage girls who were giggling and clicking photos with him one by one. No, let her correct that her husband wasn''t talking in fact he wasn''t even facing the camera instead he was looking away resolutely with a tic going in his right cheek.


    A clear sign he was mad.


    She raised one brow before taking out a mask and sunsses from her purse and putting them, only then did she continue to walk towards her husband before she came to a stop in front of Fu Yu Sheng and ced her hands on her hips before she said, " Come on honey, we need to go to the hospital to get your herpes shots we can''t bete."


    Her words were like a switch that has been turned on because the girls who were giggling till now suddenly turned silent as if someone has wrapped their mouths shut for them. The two of them looked at each other and then nced at the man who was leaning against the car without saying a thing to oppose what the woman in the mask has said and instinctively took two steps back before stammering.


    " We are sorry, we didn''t know."


    " Sorry to disturb you."


    And then the two immediately ran away as if afraid that they will catch something, the two girls weren''t far away and thus Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan could still hear them.


    " What a pity, I thought the man was very beautiful..sigh like I said not everyone can be perfect."


    "It''s such a shame though, the man was old but he looked really handsome, I was thinking about putting my charm at work."


    " Me too! I was thinking the same thing!"


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­.."


    Song Yan: "¡­."


    Okay kids these days were sure proactive.


    " Very funny," said Fu Yu Sheng as he kicked off his car and looked at Song Yan with a fire burning in his eyes. " I didn''t know that my wife''s sense of humour was as fine as a bully in his sixth grade."


    Song Yan who was brimming with triumph after teasing her husband immediately deted. " What do you mean by that? Are you looking down on me huh?"


    " I am not," said Fu Yu Sheng calmly as if he was dealing with a child who was throwing a tantrum in the middle of the street. "let''s go don''t we need to get a shot for me? Get in the car."


    She huffed before rounding around the car and opening the door to the passenger''s side. She strapped the seatbelt securely before turning to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was putting the key in the ignition and said, " If you are here to ask me about treating your brother then you came a bit too early, I haven''t decided whether or not I want to help him or not yet. But if you have any news about my father then I will be willing to help him as soon as you want." With that, she looked at Fu Yu Sheng with a ''quick tell me what''s going on,'' expression.


    " I am not here because of Yu Shen, if any means let him suffer a little¡­ I am tired of taking care of his mess," with his eyes on the road, Fu Yu Sheng pulled out of the alley and drove through the streets. " And even if I pulled our family to the top families, I am not a magical golden finger that will find out anything that you want in just a day or two."


    " Then what did you call me for?" asked Song Yan as she frowned, don''t tell her Fu Yu Sheng was thinking about using the situation to his advantage.


    Fu Yu Sheng knew what was going on in the head of his wife and sighed feeling really tired. " I have no intention of taking you on a date or something if that''s what''s going on in your head. Tonight I need to attend a banquet at the Wu family, and I need to take a partner with me. As my wife, you should apany me to the banquet, since the eldest brother-inw and sister-inw aren''t here."


    She pursed her lips before she carefully studied her husband''s expression and asked, " There is more to this right? You hardly ever go to banquets much less take me with you, so what''s going on?"


    Fu Yu Sheng sighed before turning his eyes in her direction slightly. " You know Wu Jin right?"


    " I do, what about him?" Wu Jin was Fu Yu Sheng''s friend, it could be said that the two of them grew up together and even studied at the same university in country C before returning home and taking on their responsibilities.


    Though they no longer meet each other anymore, she knew that Wu Jin and Fu Yu Sheng were still good friends.


    " His nephew went missing," Fu Yu Sheng''s face waspletely stiff as he clutched the steering in his hands. "It''s not his nephew alone, there are countless children from the Wu family and their surrounding families have gone missing all of a sudden. Wu Jin asked me for help and I have been looking into it for quite some time but even after looking for his nephew for so long I can''t find anything."

 Chapter 227 Why Did You Pinch Me?

    "What do you mean by that?" said Song Yan with her brows scrunched up so tightly that she almost pinched them together in annoyance. "If a child is missing then you should have contacted the police what did you call me for?"


    Fu Yu Sheng sat upright and then looked at Song Yan with some hesitation in his eyes as he carefully thought about what he was going to say before parting his lips. " I know, do you think that the Wu family didn''t file a report when their family''s children were missing? They did. But even the police cannot find anything, just like me¡­ I and Wu Jin have been looking around for a long but after looking for his nephew for more than one week, I can''t help but think if there is something inhuman involved in the situation."


    " And why do you think that?" sitting upright, Song Yan looked at Fu Yu Sheng as she asked the question warily.


    Fu Yu Sheng hit the brake as he stopped the car on the side of the road before he took off his hands on the steering wheel and rubbed his nape. " The children all vanished one by one while they were in their home, the security cameras didn''t catch anyone going and out. The Children too went to either school or to sleep in their rooms but when the news of their missing came out, they couldn''t be found like they never existed. I didn''t think of much back then but then I remembered how you told Au Lisha about her husband using child sacrifices to boost his business and I couldn''t help but think¡ª¡ª"


    "That''s something simr is happening at the Wu mansion?" finished Song Yan after she was done listening to what Fu Yu Sheng had to say, no wonder he called for her. If the children vanished in thin air then there was a possibility that something supernatural might be involved in it but as she thought about how she was called without any exnation and more importantly any payments, she raised her brow and looked at her husband. " All right, I can help you but what about my payment?"


    " If you can find Wu Jin''s nephew then he will pay any sum of money you wants," replied Fu Yu Sheng as he once again turned the ignition on and started driving to the location he wanted to go. " You don''t have to worry about it."


    " Aww, I thought my husband will pay me, to think that you will be so miserly that you will leave the payment on the head of your good friend."


    Fu Yu Sheng met her eyes in a ''are you serious'' manner. " My money does not flow out of a cash cow, I work hard for it. Do you think that I am going to pay for the guy who didn''t even buy me an extra meat bun when we were in college?"


    Staring at her husband in shock after listening to his mind-blowing answer, Song Yan came to one more conclusion about her husband¡ª¡ª he was a petty miser and a very vengeful person. To think he still remembered that Wu Jin didn''t buy him a meat bun when he was studying in college.


    " Are you really serious?"


    " I am."


    " Okay."


    The car fell into silence before Song Yan opened her lips and said, " And what if his nephew is already gone?" She noticed that Fu Yu Sheng''s fingers have gone rigid as he clutched the steering wheel in his hands and tried to make her voice as soft as possible. " I mean you have to admit that it has been more than a week and under these circumstances¡ª¡ª"


    " I know," Fu Yu Sheng turned left when they reached the intersection and headed towards the street where the most fanciest and most famous boutique was. " You don''t have to be stressed because of this matter just do what you can, I will back you up..if his nephew is still alive then everything will be fine but if it''s not then you can just show the truth to the Wu family, I will handle everything from there."


    Song Yan heard her husband''s doting words and her eyes shed before she hummed and closed her eyes. She really wished to tell him that he didn''t need to do something like that because if she wanted she can always take care of the Wu family but if Fu Yu Sheng wanted to y the role of good husband then she wasn''t going to waste his goodwill.


    Fu Yu Sheng pulled the car to a stop next to Madam Zhao''s boutique and knocked on the dashboard. " We are here, get up."


    However, Song Yan who has been running around since early in the morning was too tired and just kept sleeping. Her head was lolling against the car seat and her lips were parted once in a while she would mutter things like ¡ª¡ª '' captain apple charge at oatmeal porridge!''


    Or '' I am here in the enemy base, we need a stack of fart bombs, over.''


    Fu Yu Sheng who has never heard his wife say such indecent words was amused as he leaned forward and poked her in the arm. " Yan''er wakes up, we are here."


    Thetter stayed asleep and as if to tease Fu Yu Sheng, she poked her tongue out and licked her lips. Seeing this, Fu Yu Sheng narrowed his eyes and leaned in close before raising his hand to caress Song Yan''s face and then¡ª¡ª-


    " Oww what the hell!?" Song Yan woke up with a jolt as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was sitting in his seat and rubbed her cheek. " What are you doing?"


    " I tried to wake you up but you weren''t responding, so I have to do what I could¡­" he trailed off with an innocent expression on his face causing Song Yan''s face to turn red in anger.


    " So you pinched me?"


    " At least you are up now."


    Pssh,give me some gift''s and powerstones QAQ

 Chapter 228 Be Patient.

    Song Lan was rushed back to the hospital after what happened at the shooting studio, news of her being chased around by the tiger was spreading all over the Inte and media, and to make matters worse, the new ''white lotus'' bracelet that she purchased from the old master''s disciple was broken because of her fall while she was running from the tiger, and now her face returned to its original pimple filling every inch state, while she was being carried to the private ward, she could feel the gazes of the doctor and nursesnding on her scary face and Song Lan felt her face burn with humiliation.


    Her face was like her clothing, without it being in its perfect state, Song Lan felt like someone has stripped her naked and forced her to walk on the streets.


    She buried her face in the pillow of the stretcher that was given to her, the tiger lunged at her before its tamer could get a good hold of it, afraid that her face would be wed¡ª¡ª Song Lan had turned her back to the tiger. It was one of her most foolish mistakes, she should have tried to get up and run again but instead, she stayed where she was out of sheer terror and that caused her a great deal of agony.


    "Can you please hurry up?" said Song Lan as the doctor took her sweet time to bandage her back, that has been wed by the tiger. She was in so much pain that she was almost on the verge of crying and yet the doctor wasn''t hurrying up with the anaesthetic, can''t she see her pained expression?


    The doctor paused and then looked at Song Lan who was staring at her with eyes that were reddened due to the suffering and scare she has gone through but those charming eyes were hidden beneath ayer of badly broken pimples with puss flowing out and the remaining pustules were spread all over her face including Song Lan''s neck. If the bracelet that Song Lan was wearing didn''t break then maybe the Doctor would have taken extra pity on her but now without the ''white lotus'' charm, Song Lan was like any other patient to the doctor who rolled her eyes and said, " I can hurry up miss but if I do, then you willin that I am hurting you, I do not wish to hurt you that''s why I am being careful."


    "Can''t you give me some anaesthetic?" asked Song Lan, she would rather be knocked unconscious than suffer through this pain!


    With a frown, the doctor stared at her with confusion as if she was a fool. " These are just flesh wounds, they aren''t that deep, using unnecessary anaesthetic would damage your pain tolerance. Administration of anaesthetic without permission is not allowed miss but I will get you some pain killers."


    Then she finished tying the bandage on Song Lan''s back and walked out of the room, just as the doctor reached the door, it opened with a bang. Stunned, she almost dropped the things in her hand when she noticed that the person who walked in was dressed in brands from head to toe, the doctor stared at the woman''s attire and pursed her lips ¡ª¡ª Sure enough, money wasn''t enough, one needs to learn some respect and manner as well. Just look at this woman barging into the hospital like it was her home.


    Chu Lian sensed that the doctor was looking at her and she frowned before snapping, " What are you looking at?"


    The doctor shook her head said, " nothing," and walked away, getting tangled with women such as her would only make her mouth dirty.


    Once the doctor was gone, Chu Lian shut the door behind her and immediately rushed to her daughter when she saw the bandage that was tied around her daughter''s back, Chu Lian immediately felt her heart twinge with pain. " Lan''er? Lan''er talk to me what happened?"


    " What do you mean by what happened?" said Song Lan as she raised her head from her knees and Chu Lian had to harden her heart to stop herself from gasping out loud. Her daughter''s face was worse than before and there was nothing she could do about it, Chu Lian sucked in a breath and calmed herself down before she looked at Song Lan and asked softly, " Where is your bracelet? Did it break?"


    " Of course, it broke!" shrieked Song Lan, no longer capable of coping with the suffering that she had to go through today. " I was chased by a tiger! A tiger that should have chased that bitch not me!"


    " Shh," startled by the cries of her daughter, Chu Lian hurriedly motioned her to lower her voice, what was she doing, shouting like this when she knew they could be heard. " Watch what you say, we are not at home, if anyone records us then you will have twice the trouble."


    Song Lan still wanted to shout and scream but she somehow managed to stop herself from screaming, clenching the bed sheet under her, she snorted as she uglily said, " What kind of master did you even find mom? That tiger was as tame as a cat in front of Song Yan, that slutty bitch but when it was my turn, he attacked me like I have offended his seven generations!"


    Chu Lian''s eyes shed after hearing what her daughter said but she still held herself from saying anything in the hospital lets they were caught. " I know, I have heard all about it and I have talked with the man who made the talisman for you, don''t worry he promised that he will pay us back by giving us something good in return, you don''t need to be this upset." She cupped her daughter''s face lovingly despite all the pustules sttered all over her face and smiled. "It''s just one opportunity that we missed, we still have many opportunities to deal with that woman, stay calm my daughter."


    -------------

 Chapter 229 Why The Sudden Change?

    Song Yan stepped out of the dressing room, dressed in a ck split gown with a long V neck, it was adorned with silvery sequins around the neck and bosom while the rest of the dress was left without any extra decoration.


    " How is this one, I think I look pretty good," she told her husband who was tapping on his phone like every other man who was brought to the boutique by their wife. Fu Yu Sheng who was reading finance news on his phone raised his head and looked at Song Yan who was looking a bit too sexy¡ª¡ª because of the spilt in her dress one could see her long, jade leg and if somehow he managed to ignore that, the long V neck that showed the generous swell of her breasts was something he couldn''t ignore.


    Sensing that the men in the boutique were looking at his wife, he stood up from his seat and swept a gaze at every man near the surrounding only turning to look at Song Yan when all the men in the vicinity turned their eyes away from his wife. " This dress looks¡ª¡ª"


    " A bit too seductive? Ohe on, Yu Sheng," Song Yan was so close to stomping her feet that she was almost itching to just throw the dress off her body and wear a pair of white t-shirts and baggy jeans to the banquet. " We have been here for ages and you have been telling me that this dress is too fitting and that dress is too showy, I am done. This dress is fine, it might look a bit sensual but no one''s gonna pay attention to an almost thirty year old woman."


    The furtive nces being shot at her from all directions told Fu Yu Sheng that his wife couldn''t be any more wrong than she was.


    " Yan''er¡­" he began but Song Yan who had enough raised her hand and dered pompously, " If I am going to the banquet then I am going to go in dress or you can bring me to a mall we can buy jeans and a shirt there. Because I am not going to try another gown, do you have any idea how stifling it is?"


    Fu Yu Sheng wanted to refute but he knew that his wife was serious, he could hear the ''I mean business'' tone in her voice and knew that he wouldn''t be able to do anything against her when she was in such a terrible mood, so he could only sigh and nod his head.


    Only then did a smile break on Song Yan''s face as she turned around to get the assistant who was responsible for helping her do her make-up when she heard a loud gasp. A bit stunned she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was staring at her like he has seen a ghost, arching a brow she asked, " What? You scared me."


    " I?" Fu Yu Sheng has never been wronged like this ever before, he looked at his wife''s naked back and dragged her back when he saw that she was walking into the room full of salivating piranhas. " What are you doing going there, while dressed like this?"


    " What do you mean by ''dressed like this?" she asked looking at him incredulously, Fu Yu Sheng knew that he was overreacting and maybe most men were okay watching their wives walk in a sleeveless, backless dress, but he clearly wasn''t. He didn''t like anyone seeing his woman!


    " Your dress is backless!" he hissed conspiratorially


    Song Yan who thought there was some serious matter almostughed out, shaking her head, she patted her husband''s cheek. " I know it''s thetest fashion."


    " But¡ª-"


    " Do you think that I will listen to what you have to say much less follow your will?"


    She won''t this was something that he knew so, he could only let her go and watch as she strode into the makeup room that he has booked for her but even then he remembered to re at everyman who was eyeing her like she was some sweet little lollipop that they wanted to gobble up.


    If Fu Yu Sheng thought that stepping out of the boutique was enough to end his misery, he was certainly wrong. As soon as he stepped inside the Wu family''s mansion, he could feel every pair of eyes turning to look at him before they all sidled toward Song Yan who was clutching his arm with a polite smile on her face.


    " Ah, Yu Sheng, I am d that you came, my father would have been surely distressed if you didn''t," A tall man dressed in an impable suit with droopy eyes that gave him anguid look came to greet them. Though he looked like most of the decent scum men, his eyes that sharpened at her with such an uracy told her that he wasn''t half as stupid as he made himself look. " And this must be sister-inw, good to see that Yu Sheng is finally willing to let you out of the cage."


    " Wu Jin," before Song Yan could say anything Fu Yu Sheng warned Wu Jin in a low voice and thetter smile turned a note sincere before he looked at Song Yan and said, " I apologise it seems that I have offended you."


    Wu Jin could naturally see Fu Yu Sheng''s cold face and the intimidating aura that was oozing off his body at the moment, he knew that if he didn''t apologise there might be a chance that Fu YU Sheng would fight it off with him.


    So, it was better for him to take a step back lest his friends tried to settle score with him.


    But looking at his friend''s expression, Wu Jin couldn''t help but wonder about what happened between the two of them, since when did Fu Yu Sheng be such a hen-pecked husband all of a sudden?


    Wu Jin who was suddenly lost in thoughts looked at Fu Yu Sheng again and took a careful glimpse of his face. From the looks of it, his friend has indeed changed a little at least now he wasn''t as cold and gloomy as he was when he saw him in country A thest time. But Wu Jin wished that his friend had given him a heads up at least that way he wouldn''t have his eyes popping out upon seeing Fu Yu Sheng ring at every man who so much as looked in Song Yan''s way.

 Chapter 230 Might Not Be Alive

    " Brother Wu," Song Yan ignored Fu Yu Sheng''s antics of ring at the other men as if he was going to eat them alive, instead she turned her attention to Wu Jin who looked thoroughly amused by what was happening. She greeted him lightly neither being too overbearing nor too shy as she was in the past, instead she raised her head and looked straight at Wu Jin.


    Wu Jin''s eyes widened slightly back when Fu Yu Sheng was getting married, everything was done in such a rushed manner that the Fu family couldn''t even invite most of the invitees as they expected instead they just sent out a few invitation letters to their close friends and family.


    As Fu Yu Sheng''s friend, Wu Jin was invited as well and he had a very poor impression of Song Yan. Throughout the wedding ceremony, the woman had her head lowered and she didn''t even greet anyone, sticking close to her brother, she pretty much ignored everyone else around her.


    He turned his head to look at the unnerved Fu Yu Sheng and smiled with a teasing glint in his eyes. " Brother Fu, are you going to stay outside or you are going toe inside with sister-inw?"


    Fu Yu Sheng wanted to curse, looking at the trash men eyeing his wife left and right but since he knew if he tried to control Song Yan, she will only roll her eyes and do exactly the opposite of what he asked her, Fu Yu Sheng didn''t say anything. He ced his hand on the small of his wife''s back and since they were in public she didn''t shake him off either, together they walked inside the Wu mansion ignoring the chatter that was going around them.


    " They are quite curious about you two," sensing that all the guests of the Wu family were looking at Fu Yu Sheng, Wu Jin smilingly spoke but the more he smiled the more Song Yan thought of him as a sly fox that had too much free time in his hands. "You have hardly appeared in any family banquet before, I am afraid you will have a hard time tonight. Such a pity."


    He didn''t look like he pitied either Song Yan or Fu Yu Sheng instead he looked like he was having quite fun!


    But what he said was right, ever since Fu Yu Sheng got married, he has been living in another country and Song Yan was too ashamed to show her face to the people of the upper ss after being bullied by her inws.


    So, neither of them ever appeared in any of the banquets that were arranged by the influential families.


    That would exin why half of the women''s faces were covered in shock andplete devastation. They must have not known that Fu Yu Sheng was already married.


    " I am only here to honour your invitation," said Fu Yu Sheng in a clipped voice as he nced at the crowd that was staring at him and Song Yan like a bunch of hungry dogs. " If I or my wife feel ufortable, I will take backpedal in no time, you hear me? Anyway, I have fulfilled my side of the agreement by attending the banquet."


    " Not yet," said Wu Jin smoothly as he looked at Fu Yu Sheng before turning left slightly and raising one hand to call the waiter serving the drinks among the guests. "You promised to stay until my father cut his birthday cake."


    The sour look on Fu Yu Sheng''s face screamed that he did not do anything like that. " Oh really? Why don''t I remember making such a promise?"


    Wu Jin simply smiled and motioned for them to choose the drinks from the tray before picking up one himself. " I think you might have forgotten because of all the overwork you do but please by all means stay until the cake cutting. My father will be happy."


    Song Yan picked up the undertone when Wu Jin said thest words, though it wasn''t clear because of his smiling voice, one could hear that he wanted Fu Yu Sheng to stay till the end of the banquet.


    If she could understand his meaning, Fu Yu Sheng undoubtedly understood as well. His face turned grim as he nodded. " I understand, I will stay till the cake cutting."


    Wu Jin''s smile turned a degree genuine before he raised the ss in his hand and toasted them. " Cheers, brother Fu, sister-inw."


    Song Yan gulped down the fruit wine tasting the sweetness spread all over her mouth because she was here to investigate the situation of the missing kids, Song Yan couldn''t let herself go with the flow and let loose, she needed to be alert andpletely on guard so as not to miss anything.


    " This ce smells of death,"mented Fang Yanli as she floated out of the ring and took a sniff. Because she was weakened after Song Yan lost control, she has been staying in the ring busy cultivating the Yin energy that she has lost,st time she almost dropped a cultivation level it was with sheer luck that she sucked in Fu Yu Sheng''s Yang energy and was able to recover a little.


    " I know," muttered Song Yan, she has sensed the dark fumes that were rolling on the floor. The second she stepped inside the Wu mansion she smelled the scent of blood and rotting corpses, it was faint but it was there¡ª¡ª when she came here she hoped that she would be able to save at least one or two children but looks like that was no longer possible.


    Fu Yu Sheng took a glimpse of his wife''s face, he didn''t say a word when she talked to herself. After the incident in the abandoned vige, though he couldn''t see any supernatural things or ghosts, he could still make out the faint outline of Fang Yanli''s ghostly figure.


    He didn''t know how he was still able to see her but maybe it had something to do with the sudden explosion that happened before he passed out.


    But that wasn''t his concern at the moment. Looking at his wife''s face he realised that the matter was a lot more serious than he expected it to be ¡ª¡ª his fingers clenched when he realised that there was a possibility that the children might not be ¡­alive.

 Chapter 231 Woman In Wheelchair

    Fu Yu Sheng wanted to ask Song Yan what exactly did she know but he didn''t say anything. After all, everything had a time and ce, if he were to say anything while they were in public and someone overheard them, then it will only cause more trouble for him and Song Yan. So, despite feeling as if a big boulder was pressing on his chest, he didn''t ask the question that he was burning to ask.


    The Wu family banquetmenced peacefully, at least as peacefully as it could. Song Yan noticed the brittle smile of the members of the Fu family and how the bottom lips of the women of the Wu family would almost start trembling when they saw any child rushing towards them. Song Yan could understand their pain, in herst life she too went through the same pain as them, she watched her son being murdered right in front of her eyes and couldn''t do anything.


    That pain was enough to push her to the verge of bing a malicious ghost, if Master Gu hasn''t stopped her on time, she would have killed Song Lan, Chu Lian and everyone else who was behind their deaths.


    She knew better than anyone, how it felt when a mother lost her child. This was why she couldn''t understand why the Wu family was holding this banquet when the situation in their family was like this¡ª¡ª having walked around the main hall, she returned to Fu Yu Sheng''s side who was talking to one of the guests of the Wu family.


    " Master Fu, what do you think about my proposal?" The man with the portly belly must have chewed her husband''s head for Fu Yu Sheng''s lips were thinned to the point that she couldn''t even see them anymore.


    " I will discuss it my secretary and let you know, Boss Qiu," though mad enough to start cursing a storm, Fu Yu Sheng somehow managed to be polite to the man who has introduced himself as Qiu Mu otherwise known as Boss Mu.


    Boss Mu looked disappointed upon hearing such a response but there was nothing he could do, Fu Yu Sheng was a man of high calibre. Everyone in the country has seen how a young man who didn''t know the ''B'' of business swept the obstacles in his way after the sudden death of his parents and became a fearsome name in the business world.


    Fu Yu Sheng might be arrogant but he had all the rights to act in such a way.


    After Boss Mu was gone, Song Yan sidled next to Fu Yu Sheng and heard him let out a sigh, she could almost hear the tiredness in it. " Looks like you are having a hard time."


    " I am but if you promise to kiss me good night maybe I will feel better," Fu Yu Sheng has long caught hold of Song Yan''s psychology. She waspletely resistant to his cool and calm facade, it was only when he showed his hooligan side did she showed little emotions.


    Sure enough, after listening to his words, her face flushed and she snorted, " Fu Yu Sheng, I never knew that your face was this cheap. You can throw it away at any moment."


    " What''s the point in keeping my face when I can''t even woo my wife?" He delicately shrugged. " I am chasing you, which means that I am literally begging you to give me another chance why will I care about my face in front of you?"


    Song Yan didn''t say anything, instead, she looked away from his gaze and stared at the group of women who were huddled together, smiling and chattering. " Why is the Wu family holding the banquet when the situation of their family is like this?"


    Her abrupt question made Fu Yu Sheng look around the banquet hall, seeing his actions, Song Yan rolled her eyes, " Do you think I am stupid? I have cast a silencing talisman around us, no one other than you can hear me."


    Only then did Fu Yu Sheng calm down a little bit before he answered Song Yan''s question, " The Wu family believes that whatever is happening is because of them being targeted by one of their enemies. This a more of a power show to warn the one who is eyeing their family and apart from that they also want to lure the one who is behind these kidnappings."


    Song Yan understood the reason behind this banquet but what if the person who was behind the killings was someone from the Wu family? The scent of blood was really thick in the mansion itself, with just one sniff she could tell that the children were killed in the house itself.


    But how was it possible that no one in the Wu family realised it? If this was the case of child sacrifice then someone from the Wu family would have realised something. Howe they still had no idea? And were still thinking of it as a simple case of child kidnapping?


    " Is something the matter¡ª¡ª" Fu Yu Sheng began but Song Yan realised something grasped his hand stopping him from speaking anything. She quickly snapped her fingers breaking the silencing talisman before she raised her head and looked at the second floor.


    Her eyes quivered and she took another careful sniff before almost gagging even Fang Yanli retreated several feet.


    Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes followed where she was looking and his gaze fell on a young woman who was sitting in a wheelchair she was being pushed by Wu Jin''s elder brother ¡ª¡ª Wu Dang.


    The young woman in the wheelchair had a sickly kind of charm, her thin body that was so weak that it looked like it would be blown away by the wind, and with her size that was too small for the wheelchair she was sitting in, the young woman attracted the pity of the people in the vicinity with ease.


    But it was only his wife who was looking at the young woman with shock rather than pity. Seeing her expression, he couldn''t help but ask¡ª- " Why are you looking at Wu Jin''s sister?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-New rewards system¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    1) castle¡ª¡ª two bonus chapters


    2)spacecraft ¡ª¡ª four bonus chapters


    3)gachapon¡ª- six bonus chapter

 Chapter 232 Should Be Dead

    "It''s nothing," Song Yan turned her gaze away from the young girl. The Wu family has especially built a special staircase for the young girl''s convenience and currently, she was being pushed down the staircase by a man behind her wheelchair who had a doting smile on his face as if he wanted to pluck out the stars andy them down under the feet of his sister.


    She didn''t know the young girl but she did know the man who was pushing her, he was the eldest son of the Wu family. If she wasn''t wrong then Wu Dang never married anyone and only poured all his love and care onto his young sister. Rumours about the youngest princess of the Wu family being born with a sick body could be heard every day in their circle. Song Yan has heard all about this sick princess from the women when she used to attend banquets even now she could hear the women discussing the sickly princess.


    '' The Wu family''s daughter is pretty but it is such a pity that she was born with a congenital disease, I heard that she won''t even survive past eighteen.''


    ''I know right, just look at her. She looks like an angel with that small palm-size face and dewy eyes, if not for her congenital disease I would have asked her hand for my son in a jiffy.''


    ''Pfft, you really know how to jest! Haven''t you heard? The eldest master of the Wu family is someone who dotes on his younger sister the most. I don''t think he will ept anyone lesser than him as his sister''s bridegroom.''


    '' You have to be joking, if the eldest master wants someone of his calibre then there is only one person who can match up to him¡­.''


    ''Shh, can''t you see that he is here with his wife?''


    While they were talking their gazes were locked on Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng throughout the time.


    Song Yan heard their gossip and so did Fu Yu Sheng, his expression turned sour before he turned to look at Song Yan. But when he turned his head, he realised that she was already looking at him. " Yan''er ¡­."


    " Humph, attracting bees and butterflies everywhere you go," she snorted interrupting him before turning her head to look at the sick princess of the Wu family. Fu Yu Sheng knew that he was being disdained and felt his heart suffer a blow ¡ª¡ª why was he being scolded? It wasn''t as if he was asking the bees and butterflies toe and swarm up to him.


    ? Song Yan didn''t care whether her words hurt her husband, instead, all her attention was on the sickly princess. She, with the help of Wu Dang finally came down the staircase and was at once surrounded by the members of the Wu family even the women of the Wu family, who were worried about their children walked up to the sickly princess and carefully asked about how she was feeling with concern lining their faces.


    " That girl should be dead," after a very long pause, Fang Yanli floated next to Song Yan andmented. " Her organs seemed to have failed for long, so how are they still working?"


    This question was something that Song Yan had in her head as well, there was a huge ck mist behind of cadaveric qi behind the young girl with this alone ¡ª- - Song Yan could figure out that the girl should have never crossed her twelfth birthday but instead, here she was smiling and talking at the tender age of eighteen.


    So, the question was how did the girl do it? How in the world did she manage to survive past her twelfth birthday when her lifeline was supposed to end that day? Like Fang Yanli said the girl''s body was damaged to the point that she could be counted as dead, so her being alive in such a condition ¡ª¡ª Song Yan''s eyes flickered as she turned on her vision.


    The surrounding areas around her cooled down instantly and the guests standing next to her shivered before taking a glimpse of the air conditioner that was turned on.


    " It doesn''t seem like it''s broken," one of themmented dumbly.


    Fu Yu Sheng knew that this chill had something to do with his wife, so he acted along with the others making himself shiver.


    On the other hand, Song Yan used her vision to look at the soul of the young girl and it was just as she thought her soul waspletely out of equilibrium with her body. The soul was supposed to depart six years ago but somehow it has been tied inside the body of the girl but how?


    If the soul became ipatible with the body it will depart to theherworld, that was thew, but why was it that thew didn''t seem to be working on this young Miss of the Wu family?


    She didn''t know any warlock or master with cultivation high enough to tie a soul when it wanted to move on to another life.


    So, who could possibly aplish this task?


    Song Yan tried to look a bit more deeply, past the struggling soul of the girl but just as she tried to delve further inside of young miss Wu ¡ª¡ª a sharp, ringing shock zapped through her head causing her to almost stumble, if not for Fu Yu Sheng who had his arm wrapped around her waist, she would have made a fool of herself.


    " Are you all right?" he asked with concerns dripping from his voice and Song Yan nodded before straightening up. She might have not been able to see clearly but she was sure of one thing and that was ¡ª¡ª something was wrong with the young miss of the Wu family.


    Right now, a real powerful force retaliated against her and pushed her out¡ª¡ª stopping her from finding what exactly was wrong with this sickly princess of the Wu family.


    But she was also a very stubborn celestial master, now that she has taken this job, she will only stop after finding out what was wrong with this young miss.

 Chapter 233 Sickly Princess Wu Genji

    As soon as Song Yan retracted her powers, Young miss Wu gasped out loud clutching her chest as if she was in pain. Immediately, the three Wu brothers surrounded her their expressions full of concern, they looked at their sister who was breathing hard through her mouth with her right hand squeezing her chest.


    " Genji, are you okay?" asked Wu Jin as he crouched down in front of his sister and immediately motioned for the doctor at standby toe and check Wu Genji.


    " This is why I said there was no need for you to push yourself," the second master of the Wu family and Wu Genji''s second brother scolded his sister for being stubborn. " I told you that it was dangerous didn''t I?" His eyes dimmed slightly as he added. " With Haito gone the house has already lost all of itsughter, so why are you pushing yourself too? What if we have to make another round of the hospital?"


    " Lixin what are you saying?" snapped the man behind Wu Genji, his eyes shining with annoyance as he red at his second brother. " Are you worried about our little princess or cursing her? What kind of words are those?"


    The eldest master of the Wu family was a ruthless man, one that wasn''t to be trifled with, if Wu Jin was a smiling tiger then the eldest master of the Wu family was a lone wolf, with his tall and broad build he towered over his brothers. His phoenix eyes always seemed to be zed with ayer of ice and when he red at someone, just one nce was enough to make the person being red ¡ª¡ªshiver.


    ? Wu Lixin was in the same situation right now, as soon as the re of his brothernded on him, he trembled and lowered his head in submission. " I am sorry brother, I shouldn''t have said something like that, please forgive me."


    " Eldest brother Qinfan, why do you have to scold second brother Lixin like that?" chided Wu Genji as she coughed into her napkin and took the medicine that the doctor handed her. She took the ss of water from her third brother and popped the tablet in her mouth before swallowing it, only then did she continue, " Brother Lixin is just worried about our little Haito, he didn''t mean any harm." She pouted before ring at her Brother Qinfan before turning to look at Wu Lixin as she grasped his hands and patted them with her delicate ones. " Don''t worry brother Lixin, I am sure we will be able to catch the culprit. Haito will be back soon."


    Wu Lixin smiled at her weakly.


    His sister was optimistic by nature and she still believed that Haito will return but he was a man who braved through business wars every day, how could he still hold hope that his son will be alright? It has been a week and yet there was no news of his son. If the kidnappers took his little Haito for mary benefits then they would have called by now but a week has passed and there was no news of his son.


    Hell, apart from his clothes that were thrown in a faraway vige, Wu Lixin and the entire Wu family couldn''t find a single clue about where his son was taken away and how.


    After a week of waiting for the ransom call, Wu Lixin was certain that something wrong must have befallen his son. Now, all he wanted was to find the person behind the kidnapping of his son and bring his son to justice, only then will he feel all right!


    This was something both Wu Qinfan and Wu Jin also understood but neither of them said anything because they were afraid that they will upset their sister and cause her to go into shock. She was already so frail and sickly, if she was to hear something as bad as the death of her nephew, then she will surely cry until she fainted.


    The Wu brothers didn''t say a thing and Wu Genji didn''t pry either, after she was done taking her medicine, she peered at her neck and looked around the banquet hall before asking, " Brother Jin, is Brother Sheng here? Ist saw him when he came to meet me when I turned twelve. I want to have a little chat with him, just look at him forgetting his little sister just like that."


    Wu Jin stiffened upon hearing his sister''s question. Though Wu Genji never said anything, he knew that his little sister dreamed of bing lovers from childhood sweethearts with Fu Yu Sheng. Even when she was young, she would pin after Fu Yu Sheng but then Fu Yu Sheng got married and he thought that it would be the end of it but who would have thought that his eldest brother would stop him from telling Wu Genji that Fu Yu Sheng got married.


    His eldest brother said that he didn''t want to hurt Wu Genji and because his youngest sister was indeed really sick at that time, Wu Jin too didn''t tell her anything. Later on, when his sister grew up, he wanted to tell Wu Genji about Fu Yu Sheng''s marriage but his brother said that Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng will surely divorce given that Song Yan wasn''t worthy of Fu Yu Sheng but it has been eight years and they even have a son together, divorce seemed like a far fetched idea now.


    " He is but¡ª¡ª" began Wu Jin but Wu Genji didn''t listen to him instead she turned to her eldest brother and said, " Brother Qinfan let''s go and greet Brother Sheng! I need to scold him for ignoring me after leaving the country let''s see if he still remembers me or not!"


    Wu Jin tried to warn his brother, asking him to refuse Wu Genji''s request but who was Wu Qinfan? He refused to get married to another woman because he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to give hisplete attention to his sister. A man who even refused to get married for his sister''s sake how will say no to his sister for something so small?

 Chapter 234 I Am His Wife

    Wu Qinfan ignored his youngest brother''s attempts of stopping him and pushed Wu Genji towards the centre of the hall. The Wu family''s gics were really blessed, Wu Qinfan was tall and handsome, while Wu Genji was beautiful even if she was sick and her entire figure was as small as if she was still a teenager, the two of them were chattering away as they walked towards the banquet hall and had a small smile on their faces thus when the crowd saw the two siblings, they couldn''t help but sigh.


    The two children were really beautiful!


    ? Unmarried women eyed Wu Qinfan with stars in their eyes as they stared at his handsome built and sighed in regret. Such a dashing man what a pity that he swore that he will only get married after his sister gets married¡­ looks like Wu Qinfan''s good looks will go down to waste because no matter how pretty Wu Genji was, she was a girl who could die any day. No man in his correct mind will marry her because the Wu family will certainly make the man live as a widower if Wu Genji was to die, after all their little princess was the apple of their eyes!


    Even the young masters felt that Wu Genji being sick was nothing but a pity. If only she was healthy then the line of men willing to marry her would have reached the end of the city, but God just has to be unfair.


    Under the sympathetic and admiring gazes of the people in the banquet hall, Wu Genji arrived in front of Fu Yu Sheng together with Wu Qinfan. Her face lit up as soon as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng¡ª¡ª today he was dressed in a simple ck tuxedo but with his charismatic aura and that heaven-defying face, he even made the simple tuxedo look like it was shining with a glow that only she could see. A bit shy and ecstatic, Wu Genji smiled at Fu Yu Sheng and said, " Brother Sheng, how are you? Can you even remember me? After all, you haven''te to see us for at least twelve years!"


    Without waiting for Fu Yu Sheng to respond, Song Yan who was sort of pushed aside by the brother and sister pair immediately got closer to Fu Yu Sheng and clutched the arm that he has offered her. She took another nce at the young girl who was sitting in the wheelchair and feigned confusion as she tightly hugged Fu Yu Sheng''s arm and said, " Darling, who is this youngdy?"


    Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan have been a couple for eight years but the two of them have been away from each other for just as much time. Fu Yu Sheng afraid of entangling his wife in any attacks that would lead to her being in danger always attended parties and banquets when the Fu family was still unstable and Song Yan who was an actress kept her rtionship with Fu Yu Sheng even more secretive. Thus, Wu Genji has never seen Fu Yu Sheng bring any femalepanions with him to any banquets that he attended and thought that she still had a chance after all she was now eighteen years old and can get closer to Fu Yu Sheng thus when she saw that Fu Yu Sheng was actually brought a femalepanion and she even called him ''darling'', the smile on her face slipped at once.


    Nevertheless, she still tried to keep hold of her gentle and sickly expression.


    She took a nce at the extremely pretty face that was glowing with a healthy pink, Wu Genjipared it to her own sicklyplexion and immediately felt her face drop. She looked at the woman in front of her and then looked at how she was being closed to his handsome and imposing brother Sheng, her smile dropped another notch before she restrained herself somehow. She has never seen this woman in any of the banquets that were hosted by the influential family of the country and surely she must be an escort that Brother Sheng picked up to have fun. There was no need for her to be upset, after all, every man had some need and her brother Sheng was in histe thirty, of course, he will have some needs that he would need to fulfil somehow.


    Having a mistress or two wasn''t wrong.


    As long as the man knew how to be loyal to his wife, there was no need for her to be upset with him.


    With these thoughts running in her head, Wu Genji''s smile turned a degree genuine as she turned to look at Song Yan before curving her lips up and with a gentle voice saying, " Hello Miss, My surname is Wu and I am Brother Sheng''s childhood best friend, we use to y together ¡­ I mean Brother Sheng used toe and y with me. He even used to y house with me and would y the role of my husband" she blushed after saying that before looking at Song Yan with her moist apricot eyes that blinked like a young doe. " But what about you, Miss? What''s your rtionship with Brother Sheng?"


    Song Yan was very amused by the changes in Wu Genji''s expressions. This young girl was so young but she already knew how to keep her expressions under control, wasn''t it interesting? If she wasn''t couldn''t smell the awful scent of a dying corpse, she would have thought that this young girl was just a small little girl with a pitiful life. She might as well have been fooled by this youngdy who was pretending to be a white lotus.


    Song Yan was about to speak when she saw Wu Qinfan, the eldest master of the Wu family shaking his head at her. What did he think that he can tell her what she needed to do huh? Since when did she start to listen to others? With a snort, she turned to look at Wu Genji and smiled before answering, " I am his wife of eight years, youngdy."


    -----------

 Chapter 235 White Lotus Wu Genji

    As soon as she said those words, she watched the light in Wu Genji''s eyes shatter and she looked at Fu Yu Sheng. " Brother Sheng..you..you go..got married?" She was so upset that she couldn''t help but choke on her words, she wanted Fu Yu Sheng to deny Song Yan''s words, and tell her that it was a joke. After all, she has done so much, even tried to get a healthy body for his sake because she knew how important was it for him to have an heir, there was no way her hard work of so many years would go down the drain, right?"


    But Fu Yu Sheng with his waist being pinched until he was sure that he might have really lost a piece of flesh would never dare to say ''no'', in fact, he wouldn''t have said no even without Song Yan pinching him. Though he was friends with the Wu brothers but in the end, they were just friends and nothing else but Song Yan was his wife and the mother of his child, he will never disrespect her by denying her position. " I did ¡­ she is Song Yan, my beloved wife."


    The words ''beloved'' was said in a choked-up voice as if he was truly in love with Song Yan but no one knew that it was because his waist was being pinched by his wife.


    Wu Genji stared at Fu Yu Sheng with heartbreak, she was just going to say something when Wu Qinfan pulled her away and red at Song Yan as if she was a freak that has run out of the mental hospital before turning to look at his sister with a doting smile. "Let''s go, little princess, I will get you, your favourite cake." Then he strode away with Wu Genji but not before ring again at Song Yan but Song Yan wasn''t someone to be yed around with either, she raised her hand and flipped the bird off to Wu Qinfan causing thetter''s face to turn purple.


    Once he turned his face with a humph, Song Yan dropped her smile and sneered, " That Wu Qinfan is one day going to drag the entire generation of the Wu family to hell, mark my words."


    Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes shed as he looked at Wu Qinfan and Wu Genji with aplicated look in his eyes when he saw Wu Jining toward him. "Yan''er, why don''t you take a look around the mansion and see if you can catch something?"


    Song Yan nodded before turning and leaving him alone with Wu Jin, she knew that Wu Jin must have wanted to talk about something rted to the matter of the children missing from the mansion, so she gave him, the space he needed. After all, Fu Yu Sheng will tell her everythingter on anyway and even if he doesn''t, she will make him regurgitate everything.


    She walked away and then found a corner near the small balcony and found the person she was looking for and turned all her attention to him.


    With her senses that were better than the humans because of her five hundred years of cultivation, she could hear Wu Genji''s sobbing voice with ease. Not only was she crying but she was also scolding her brother for hiding the fact that Fu Yu Sheng was married.


    " You are too much, brother! I know that I am sick but I still deserve to know about Brother Sheng''s marriage, because of you I made a fool of myself in front of his wife. She is so beautiful and she looks so good when she was standing next to brother Sheng, if you have told me that she was his wife then I would have epted it without much thought, why do you have to hide it for so long?"


    In front of the sobbing face of his sister, Wu Qinfan lost his arrogance as he crouched down and soothed her softly, " Why are you crying like this? That woman is nothing but good for nothing. She is so unlikeable that even her father kicked her out of the house. Your brother Sheng will divorce her in no time."


    Wu Genji was already unwilling to let go of Fu Yu Sheng, after all, she has been very active when it concerned Fu Yu Sheng. Thus, when she found out that he was actually married, she was even more upset and the desire to have him increased in her heart.


    Wu Genji''s eyes turned immediately red as she asked, " Brother Qinfan, why do you have to hide this matter from me? And even if you say that Brother Sheng will divorce her, will he really? They have been married for eight years, won''t they have children already? What will I do? Break into their marriage?" Then she shook her head. " Forget it, I am the one who is not deserving of brother Sheng. With this broken body of mine, how dare I even dream of getting married to brother Fu?"


    She knew that her brother loved her so much that he will get her whatever she wanted.


    Sure enough, after hearing her words, he lightly admonished her. " What are you talking about? Where are you broken? You are a lot better than a woman who shamelessly crept into his bed? And even if she gave birth to a brat so what? You can give birth to more!"


    But there was no way Wu Genji could agree to something like that, she shook her head and refused at once. " No brother, I don''t want to break into a happy marriage. They have a child and have been together for eight years, I ¡­my dream was just a stupid dream after all I am ¡­" she trailed off and then took her wheelchair away from her brother''s hands and smiled softly. " Don''t worry brother, you don''t have to do anything like that, I am still young, I will get someone else but for now I want to be alone."


    After saying that she rolled her wheelchair away and Wu Qinfan looked after her vanishing back before looking around the banquet hall and then locking his gaze at Song Yan.

 Chapter 236 It Remains To Be Seen Who Will Bully Who.

    Song Yan watched hime close without moving from the spot where she was standing, instead, she fearlessly looked into the Wu Qinfan''s eyes without bothering to look away. She has naturally heard everything that he just said to Wu Genji and it wasn''t in her nature to forgive someone who talked down about her when her back was turned ¡ª¡ª not worthy of Fu Yu Sheng eh? She will make it impossible for Wu Qinfan to stay in the high ss just wait and see! Let''s see how will find himself worthy of standing in society after she was done with him.


    " Just let me deal with him," hissed Fang Yanli as she red at Wu Qinfan who was walking towards them. Did he think he can just get away after talking shit about her master? Fat chance! This man better sleep with an eye open because she was a lot vengeful when it came to Song Yan. Her master was under her protection, how dare this man call her worthless and whatnot? He was courting death!


    "It is alright," said Song Yan calmly as she smirked at the stern faced Wu Qinfan. " I can take good care of him and it is not like he will have nothing to regret after he realises what he is raising next to him."


    Wu Qinfan came to a stop in front of Song Yan after he was done crossing the banquet hall, the disdain in his eyes was something that Song Yan could real clearly but she was sure that her gaze wasn''t any less disdainful than his. " Eldest master Wu?"


    " Miss Song, I believe that there is something that we need to talk about," said Wu Qinfan without acknowledging her greeting, all right then, since he wasn''t showing her a good face, there was no need for her to act nice either.


    Song Yan cocked a brow and gave him one of her '' bless your heart'' smiles and said, " Is that so? But I don''t believe that I have anything to talk to you and there was a little thing that you misspoke," she raised her finger and delicately pointed out. " Its Mrs Fu or second madam Fu to you, if you want to talk with me at least first learn how to address me. I do not listen well to people who do not have the basic manners of how to act with decency."


    She watched with glee as Wu Qinfan''s face turned green. She has never raised her head in front of the Wu family or much less anyone else surely they thought that she was a soft persimmon to be trifled with easily. Snort. As if, the past was the past and the present was the present, there was no way she would let anyone walk on top of her head and dance tango as they please.


    " Excuse me then, I need to go back to my husband," she said with a smile further pushing Wu Qinfan''s button as she brushed past him but just as she was going to walk away, Wu Qinfan suddenly spoke up, " Madam Fu, would you like to have a chat with me? It''s something of great importance to me."


    Song Yan paused and turned around before meeting Wu Qinfan''s gaze. " That wasn''t difficult was it?" Like a mother teaching her child, she used a stern yet sweet tone with Wu Qinfan causing the face of the man to go as dark as the bottom of the pan.


    Was he a five year old brat that she was talking to? How dare she use such a tone with him! Just wait and see how he will set her right.


    What Wu Qinfan didn''t know was that Song Yan was more than five hundred years pared to her, he was indeed like a brat who was throwing a tantrum.


    "Please follow me," said Wu Qinfan as he motioned to the balcony that was cut off from the banquet hall, Song Yan raised her brow but she didn''t say anything and followed after him.


    Wu Jin watched his brother take Song Yan away and felt helpless, among all the brothers, he was the only one who was willing to dote on Wu Genji without any bounds. There were many times when Wu Jin told him to stop and learn from their parents who were both doting and strict with Wu Genji but his brother just didn''t listen to him. Wu Jin had a very good idea about what Wu Qinfan was going to say to Song Yan, so he turned to Fu Yu Sheng and with an awkward smile said, " I am sorry about this, wait for me here, I will go and stop him."


    " No, never mind," said Fu Yu Sheng as he stopped Wu Jin from leaving, he saw the smile on Song Yan''s face just now and that wasn''t a cating smile, it was ''you have no idea what''s going to fall on you'' smile and surely, the tragedy would be diverted to him in case he stopped her from having her fun. So, instead of ying the hero, he simply sipped his wine.


    Seeing his friend act like this Wu Jin was surprised as he blinked his eyes and asked, " Aren''t you afraid that your wife will be bullied by my eldest brother?"


    Fu Yu Sheng almost spat his wine upon hearing those words, Song Yan and bullied? Those two words couldn''t be used together in the same sentence with the same meaning as Wu Jin''s. Slurping his wine and looking in the direction of the balcony, he smiled somewhat mysteriously before saying, "It''s yet to be seen who bullies who."


    Wu Jin frowned and looked at Fu Yu Sheng but he didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to miss the expression on Wu Jin''s face once Song Yan was done with his brother.


    On the other hand, Wu Qinfan brought Song Yan to the balcony where he turned to look at her and with all seriousness said, " Please divorce Fu Yu Sheng, in return you can ask for anything."


    ------------

 Chapter 237 I Am Your Lover Baby Girl

    " Excuse me?"


    Wu Qinfan thought that she hadn''t heard him, so he drew in a breath and said, " I said please divorce Fu Yu Sheng, after staying together for so long you might have realised that the two of you aren''tpatible at all, haven''t you? So, what''s the point of staying together? Isn''t it better to end the suffering at once and put a stop to this rtionship that is nothing but a bound for the two of you?"


    Both Song Yan and Fang Yanli stayed silent for two minutes before Fang Yanli''s head almost hit the roof as she roared loudly, " Who is this man and what right does he have to ask you to divorce your husband? I will *beep* and *beep* and *beep* * beep* * beep*¡­"


    Ignoring the cursing Fang Yanli who could have sent a sailor packing, Song Yan turned her entire attention to Wu Qinfan. " And who are you to tell me this?" With an imperious arch of her brow, she haughtily snorted. " You think that just because you asked me to divorce my husband, I will do it without taking a breath? Is that what you thought didn''t you but I am sorry to let you know that it''s not going to happen, of course, if you were to wipe your ass with sandpaper and let a bunch of termites nibble on your skin, I might think about it."


    Her words caused Wu Qinfan''s face to turn grim, he red at Song Yan and sneered, " Madam Fu, do not be in such a hurry to reject my proposal. As far as I know in the Fu family no one except your grandfather-inw likes you, your sister and brother-inw despise your presence and even your husband would rather stay in a foreign country than stay in one room with you. Isn''t it enough to let you know how desired you are? So why are you being stubborn by clinging to a cold pan? Stop embarrassing yourself and do everyone a favour by letting go of the title that you aren''t worth for," he paused then took out a cheque book from the inner pocket of his coat and signed a nk cheque before throwing it at Song Yan''s feet. " Fill in whatever amount that you want," he snorted. "Because even the highest known amount to you will be like peanuts to me."


    " How the fuck dare he!" Fang Yanli rolled her sleeves all ready to throw her hands as she yelled, " You bastard, jerk, ass! Stupid idiotic son of a cunt! You better not sleep tonight or else I am gonna chew you a new one, you hear me!"


    Wu Qinfan could of course not hear a thing that Fang Yanli was saying but he did sense the dip in the temperature, frowning he looked around drawing his jacket a bit closer to him for warmth.


    Song Yan stared at the nk cheque before tilting her head, she pondered for a little while and crouched down to pick it up. Seeing this a contemptuous smirk decorated Wu Qinfan''s lips but before he could smile even further, Song Yan did something that made his entire being stiffen.


    She tore the nk cheque up!


    " You¡­." Wu Qinfan was stunned and furious but before he could say anything, he watched Song Yan raise her head and this time her eyes were coldly glinting with a glimmer that made him choke on words.


    Even though she was treated like this Song Yan wasn''t furious, she has seen these antics a lot of times in the past. In fact, she has seen it so many times that she was a bit bored of it, why did they have to throw cheques at her? If they are worthy then throw a thousand years old ginseng or the dark moon de that was lost centuries ago by a celestial master¡ª¡ª What good was money? She could make a lot on her own anyway.


    She slowly and very carefully tore up the cheque before striding towards a very furious Wu Qinfan, she smiled derisively and threw the torn bits of cheque on his face before she parted her lips and said, " I might be embarrassing but I am nowhere as embarrassing as your sister who wants to get married to a man who is happily married with a child. Do you know what women like her are called?" She paused and waited for Wu Qinfan to say something but when he didn''t she smiled and sniggered, " They are called mistress ¡­no wait that''s a very decent word what they are called is sly vixen¡ª¡ª" she hardlypleted her sentence when Wu Qinfan roared, " Song Yan, how dare you!"


    " That''s exactly what I want to say to you," sneered Song Yan as she raised her hand and poked a nail into Wu Qinfan''s chest so hard that she almost drew blood. " How dare you, if you want to dote on your sister then you are free to do so, but that''s only when no one is harmed by your doting, you hear me? Pampering your sister to the high moon is one thing but making her unruly is another and maybe this will teach you, a lesson about how you should treat a woman other than your sister."


    " What are you¡ª¡ª-"


    Wu Qinfan hardly got his words out when he felt the world around him tilt and then he didn''t know anything about what happened.


    Wu Jin watched Song Yan walk over from the balcony towards Fu Yu Sheng, he waited to see whether or not she was upset but when he saw that she was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief. Looks like she got a lot stronger in the past after that he turned to look at his brother who walked out of the balcony and headed to the table where the cake cutting was going to take ce and excused himself as soon as Song Yan sidled next to Fu Yu Sheng with a pleasant smile on her face.


    Fu Yu Sheng took one nce at her smile and whisperingly asked, " What did you do?"


    " What do you mean?" said Song Yan with a very fake innocent expression. " I just has a chat with Eldest master Wu and nothing else"


    Hearing her words and watching her innocent expression, Fu Yu Sheng snorted. Like hell, she didn''t do anything but chat, if she was really that gentle of a woman then he wouldn''t be suffering so much trying to bring her back home.


    But as the banquetmenced and everything proceeded without any problem, Fu Yu Sheng too started to think that nothing was wrong until the servers brought the cake and the patriarch of the Wu family picked up a knife. It was as if there was some sort of magic cast on the knife because a secondter he watched a very amazing sight taking ce in front of him.


    The always impable Eldest master Wu who never even wore shorts was now wearing a skirt made of leaves and shouted like a very high profile, Tarzan. " Call me wild if you want! You can call me whatever you want! But I am your lover baby girl."


    Fu Yu Sheng: "..." all right, Baby boy. You must have pissed my wife a lot huh?

 Chapter 238 Let Me Gnaw On Bones

    A silence ensued in the banquet hall before all the women whether young or old screamed out loud. While the old ones shouted because of the sudden shock that they received the younger ones shouted because they were stunned and excited upon seeing the very naked eldest master Wu.


    The patriarch of the Wu family was equally stunned while the Wu brothers were too shocked to even say anything as they stayed where they were in a manner of being electrocuted, on the other hand, Mother Wu and all her daughters-inw lowered their heads at once with a loud '' oh my.''


    But even after creating such a loud ruckus, it seemed as if Eldest brother Wu couldn''t see a thing, as he ced his hands in a dancing pose before he started doing the h dance as he sang in his rough and coarse manner, " I am your lover boy, and you are my baby girl. Let me take you on a drive all night, shaking, wrecking and breaking all night."


    " Oh my god," One of Wu Qinfan''s admirers swoon as she fell down on the floor and was in return helped by an elderly gentleman standing next to her.


    Fu Yu Sheng felt a chill crawl up his spine as he turned his head to peer down at his wife. Song Yan seemed to be enjoying the show very much as a very cruel yet very amusing smile decorated her face. At first Fu Yu Sheng was sort of terrified by her ruthlessness but then he saw how she was staring at another naked man and he temporarily forgot all about his fear in his heart and covered her eyes.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" Song Yan felt darkness covering her eyes and she couldn''t help but yell as she tried to pry the hand that was covering her eyes. " I am watching a show here, do you know how much I paid for this?"


    Fu Yu Sheng''s face turned ck upon hearing her, did she say that she wanted to see another naked man? Did he hear her right?


    " Hey, Yu Sheng¡ª¡ª" Song Yan again tried to take his hand off her eyes and this time Fu Yu Sheng snorted. " I will give you a private show instead, there is no need for you to see this one here, all right."


    " But!"


    " You say another word and I will drag you back home and give you a show right away!"


    Song Yan pouted but she didn''t say anything else, after all, she never wanted to see Wu Qinfan dancing anyway. As long as he was humiliated nicely in front of all these influential people, there was no need for her to see anything.


    And even if she didn''t want to admit though Wu Qinfan was good-lookingpared to Fu Yu Sheng, he was a bitcking at least in terms of physiques other than that both of them were idiots!


    " My baby girl ¡­"


    " My charming girl!!!"


    As Wu Qinfan''s struck a high note, he reached to untie the leaves skirt around his waist. This time the screams tore open the sky while Fu Yu Sheng raised his other free hand to cover Song Yan''s eyes. Double protection! You know!


    " Someone stop him!" Father Wu finally snapped out of his daze and shouted at his other sons who were standing next to him in shock. " What are you waiting for? Do you want our entire family to be ashamed!"


    Only then did Wu Jin and Wu Lixin break through their daze and rushed to stop their brother who was performing a strip dance for his audience.


    " Big brother, what are you doing?"


    " Are you drunk?"


    Wu Lixin and Wu Jin dragged the struggling Wu Qinfan who was still trying his best to finish his performance with a bang.


    The two brothers after a lot of tugging and screaming took Wu Qinfan out of the banquet hall. After Wu Qinfan was taken away the banquet hall once again returned to its original state.


    A dead silence spread all over the hall before Father Wu still clutching the knife in his hands turned to look at the crowd in front of him and smiled awkwardly before saying, " This ¡­ I think my eldest son was trying to pull a joke here, hahaha¡­"


    He trailed off and the others followed suit as they barked out fakeughs.


    After finished watching the show, Fu Yu Sheng finally realised that Song Yan really went easy on his siblings, if she wanted she could have made both Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong top the trending list for days. As he thought about it, his expression turned soft while he was looking at Song Yan.


    Of course, Song Yan caught his expression and shivered. " Stop looking at me like that ¡­or else I will make you dance like Wu Qinfan, right now."


    Fu Yu Sheng: "..." Forget about it.


    The patriarch of the Wu family tried to change the flow of the banquet before he hurriedly cut his cake andmenced the banquet. As soon as the cake was cut the entire banquet hall was filled with chatter and one by one the guests who wanted to suck up to the Wu family went ahead and congratted the Wu family patriarch.


    Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan too walked towards Father Wu before Fu Yu Sheng handed over a very delicately packed gift box to the butler standing next to Father Wu and wished him with a polite smile. " Happy birthday, Uncle Wu may the Goddess of Fortune always bless you with health and wealth."


    " Happy Birthday, Old master Wu," Song Yan wasn''t close to Father Wu and after what Wu Qinfan has said to her, she was in no mood to get close to anyone from the Wu family. Though she was distant, her attitude was cordial and she sounded very generous in her wish as she added, " I pray for your family to get every happiness."


    Unlike Wu Qinfan, Father Wu was a reasonable old man though he knew that his daughter liked Fu Yu Sheng, he knew that her like was nothing but ''infatuation'' that came from pity. And Fu Yu Sheng was almost a decade old than his daughter, if his daughter was old enough to get married then he would have thought about meeting with the Old master Fu and discussing the marriage between the two of them.


    But he knew that Fu Yu Sheng at most have sympathy for his daughter and what was more¡ª¡ª


    He turned his head to take a look at Song Yan. He couldn''t help but feel that this wife of Fu Yu Sheng was really good, and it wasn''t all about her looks and her temperament¡ª¡ª it was her aura with which she carried herself like she didn''t give a damn about anyone and wouldn''t mind offending anyone. With such an outstanding appearance, even Father Wu would have to agree that she was indeed worthy of standing next to Fu Yu Sheng.


    Though his daughter was good and she was really pretty as well butpared to her, Song Yan with her slightly arrogant and slightly cordial attitude, was much more deserving of Fu Yu Sheng.


    " Thank you very much," said Father Wu with a smile, he epted the blessing and wishes when he saw that neither Fu Yu Sheng nor Song Yan had any impetuousness in their eyes and politely said, " Please make sure to have fun."


    Song Yan ignored the unsightly look on Mother Wu''s face, instead, she carefully took a glimpse of her soul through her Insight and was amused by what she saw before turning her head to look at Fu Yu Sheng and walking away.


    After the two of them were gone, Mother Wu hissed under her breath to Father Wu. " Why didn''t you bring the topic of Genji''s feelings?"


    Listening to his wife''s words Father Wu was both amused and angry. " Can''t you and Qinfan see that Yu Sheng is a decade older than Genji? How are they supposed to develop an understanding? Compared to Genji a mature woman like Song Yan is well suited to him."


    " But Genji likes him¡ª¡ª"


    Father Wu waved her off as he snorted. "Yu Sheng is not a toy that can be brought over just because Genji likes him. She is already so old, it''s time for her to learn that she can''t get everything that she wants and starts learning how to let go of things."


    " What are you smirking for?" asked Fu Yu Sheng as he led the two of them to the buffet table and ted Song Yan''s favourite dishes on a te before handing them to her.


    Song Yan took the te from him habitually and took a bite of the tiny bite-size appetisers. " Nothing, just surprised that after having so many characters like this, the Wu family is still able to stand among the four influential families of the country. I am surprised."


    Fu Yu Sheng thought that she was talking about Wu Qinfan and said, " They are only like this when it concerns Wu Genji other than that they are very smart and swift in actions¡ª¡ª" he was still speaking when Song Yan heard the cold voice.


    A voice so cold that it chilled her bones and even Fang Yanli retreated in the ring''s protection upon sensing the Yin energying from the being that couldn''t be seen.


    " Give me blood, flesh and bones! Let me gnaw on them until everything is gone!"


    The cold voice sang as it got closer and closer.


    Author san is down with fever and writers block.

 Chapter 239 Vanished Girl!

    Song Yan was stunned after listening to the inhuman voice, she turned her head to walk in the direction from where the voice wasing, she was afraid that if she waste something wrong might befall the children ying around the banquet hall but as she walked towards the pool area together with Fu Yu Sheng, a mournful scream echoed in the entire hall and Song Yan cursed under her breath, looks like she really was toote!


    After the screaming echoed in the banquet hall, everyone exchanged a look with each other before they too rushed towards the pool area together with Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan.


    The members of the Wu family too looked at each other before they followed the crowd and ran in the direction where the crowd was heading towards.


    At the pool area a woman in her young thirties was kneeling clutching a young girl''s pink princess dress, her eyes wild and teary as she looked around frantically, if not for the man who was holding her back clutching her shoulders, Song Yan was worried that the woman would have dived into the pool by now. " Yin Yin, calm down..all right? The patriarch of the Wu family is here, he will give us an exnation," said the man clutching the shoulders of the woman named Yin.


    Father Wu stepped out of the crowd upon hearing the man mention him, his eyes grazed at the dress that the woman was clutching before he darted his gaze back up at the man and solemnly said, " Is something the matter master Huo?"


    The man sitting next to the kneeling woman was Huo Cheng, the owner and boss of the Huo enterprises the Huo family wasn''t as strong as the Wu and the Fu family they were not that bad either, this was the reason why Huo Cheng could look Father Wu in his eyes and without coating his words with honey asked, " Old master Wu, we came here on ount of your family inviting us and we even brought our daughter to give her blessings to you, so can you tell me how in the world, my daughter vanished in thin air? The entire Wu vi is heavily guarded by security guards so where did my daughter go? Only leaving this behind?" He picked up a pink rabbit shoe from the ground and waved it at Father Wu who in turn exchanged a look with the two Wu brothersing to stand next beside him.


    Wu Jin took in the sight in front of him and felt his eyes tremble. The same thing happened all over again and yet no one was able to catch the culprit. He looked up and stared at the guards with their heads lowered before turning to look at angry Master Huo and the grief-stricken Madam Huo and his temples started to throb painfully. Great, he was going to have a headache solving this matter, this was why he was so against holding a banquet but his mother and eldest brother said that livening up the atmosphere in the house was important.


    Now the atmosphere has truly lightened up!


    He shot a ming nce at his mother who looked more wronged than ever, Wu Jin knew that because his mother has been pampered rotten by his father, she wouldn''t see that she was the one who was in the wrong and didn''t bother to even say anything to her. He simply looked at his second brother and patted his shoulder, his second brother was standing next to him looking like as if he has seen a ghost and this was something that Wu Jin understood, just like they found little Hong''s clothes far away in an abandoned vige.


    Watching this scene was like losing his son all over again for his second brother.


    " You can go back in, I will deal with the matter here," said Wu Jin but Wu Lixin shook his head, he was the elder brother here, how shameful will it be for him to leave such a difficult matter to his younger brother?


    " We will deal with this together," said Wu Lixin with determination in his eyes before he turned to look at his wife. Second madam Wu was leaning against their cousin inw shivering and trembling with tears in her eyes, Wu Lixin couldn''t see his wife like that, so he walked towards her and softly said, " Tao Yang? Go back inside we will see what''s going on in here okay?" Then he turned to look at his mother with a slightly ming nce but still held his anger back. " Mother go with Yang''er and see if she is okay, I will take care of the matter here together with father."


    Then he turned to look at Master Huo and Madam Huo with a sympathetic nce before hiding the emotions in his eyes, as a member of the Wu family he couldn''t allow anyone to look down on them. If the matter was leaked out that something like this happened because of the negligence of their family then he was afraid that their family will be heavily criticised so with a stern expression he motioned Master Huo to follow him. " Master Huo crying like this wouldn''t help, pleasee and check the surveince recording with me, so that we can see what happened to your daughter."


    Master Huo didn''t want to move from the spot but at the same time, he knew that he couldn''t offend the Wu familypletely, so gritting his teeth, he stood up from his spot along with his wife before following after Wu Lixin. On the other hand, Wu Jin turned to look at the crowd in front of him and smiled lightly before apologising, " I am really sorry for this inconvenience but I believe that the banquet has to end here and now given the circumstances, please forgive us for theck of hospitality and give us a chance to make it up to you."


    The crowd started to bustle along the, the parents who brought their kids with them immediately rushed to pick them all up in their arms and only after securing their kids did they start to move back to the banquet hall to leave the Wu house it was as if they were worried that if they were to slow down half a beat they will have their kids taken from them.


    Wu Jin noticed their actions but he didn''t say anything, instead, he turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and motioned him to stay where he was before he turned around to see the guests off.


    On the other hand, Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at Song Yan.


    ? She was carefully looking at something behind her and he couldn''t help but follow her gaze but to him, there was nothing to see, all he could see was clean marble and ice cream cups that were littered on the floor by the children. " What are you looking at?"He askeding to stand next to Song Yan.


    "It''s nothing," she tore her gaze away from the thinyer of demonic energy that was yet to disperse and looked at him. " I was just taking a look to see whether I could find something or not."


    " And did you?"


    " I¡ª¡ª"


    " What''s going on?" With her wheelchair being pushed by a maid Wu Genji reappeared in the banquet hall that was now almost empty and turned to look at her parents because her voice was too loud, Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng heard her.


    " You know what? Just give me a second," said Song Yan as she strolled back inside the banquet hall and looked at Wu Genji, just as Song Yan expected herplexion was better than before the pallid hue of her face was now reced with a rosiness that wasn''t there before.


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she took a very careful look at Wu Genji, staring point nkly to make sure that she doesn''t miss anything. Surprisingly, she couldn''t see any bad karma lingering on Wu Genji''s back, this was somethingpletely unexpected ¡ª- if she was the one behind all these killings then as a murderer of a child, she should have at least a little ck mist hanging over her shoulders but there was nothing.


    The more Song Yan looked at the members of the Wu family especially Wu Genji the more the bad feeling in her heart increased, she couldn''t help but think of the family in front of her as a very dangerous and terrifying thing. Especially Wu Genji, that peerless, sickly face with ayer of sweat on her forehead ¡ª¡ª that girl in front of her though d in human skin couldn''t be counted as human anymore. If anything she was just as much of a human as Fang Yanli despite being draped in human skin.


    She looked at the rosyplexion of the woman and the little girl who was nowhere to be found and suddenly Song Yan wanted to know just what kind of heaven-defying methods this family used to hide someone from the grim reaper as well.

 Chapter 240 Raising A Demon

    Song Yan knew that she couldn''t stare at Wu Genji unrestrained or else the Wu family would get suspicious of her, so she looked at Fu Yu Sheng and hooked her arm with his pulling on apletely dumb expression on her face. If she wasn''t wrong then someone in the Wu family was raising a demon. Though a demon was something that Song Yan didn''t need to worry about it would be worrisome if she was to attract a demon that relied on the sacrifice of a child for now it was better to act as if she didn''t have the slightest bit of idea and was too scared to even think straight.


    Clinging to Fu Yu Sheng''s arm, she said softly, " Yu Sheng, I am scared let''s leave all right? I want to go home."


    If Song Yan was scared then Fu Yu Sheng was a potato, knowing her, she most likely wanted to have something to say to him, that was why she was telling him to leave, his eyes shed but he yed along with her and like a good husband patted Song Yan on the back of her hand as he gently said, " I know just let me bid Brother Jin goodbye and we can leave then."


    " Aiya, Brother Sheng are you leaving?" Wu Genji seemed to have been keeping a keen eye on their conversation because the second Fu Yu Sheng said that they will be leaving soon, she turned to look at the two of them and with a soft smile, she gently looked at the two them. "Sorry for such an inconvenience brother Fu and sister-inw Song, we showed you an ugly thing and this was your first banquet together. I hope that you will give us another chance to show our hospitality to you," then she turned to look at Song Yan and her smile turned a degree gentle as she said, "Sister-inw, if you don''t mind, I would like to meet you more in the future, I heard from my friends that you are an actress, I would like to see how things work in a shooting studio."


    Oh, this girl was good, thought Song Yan inwardly. In just a few sentences she not only dragged her down by using her profession but she also sessfully portrayed herself as a simple yet naive girl who didn''t understand a thing. This was something the previous Song Yan would have never understood, if not for all the time she spent as a wandering spirit, she would have really been tricked into thinking that the young girl in front of her was a simple girl. After all, being as sick as Wu Genji with a time limit, how can a girl be scheming?


    But from what she could see despite spending her time between hospitals and medicines, Wu Genji had taken her time out and learned a few schemes.


    She took a quick glimpse at the young girl and noticed the infatuated look with which she was looking at Fu Yu Sheng as if waiting for him to praise her like a good puppy and understood that the girl was actually taking her as a mistress that could be kicked out of the curb after she fulfilled her time limit. From where Wu Genji was getting this confident, Song Yan didn''t know maybe it was her brother who was willing to bring her whatever she wanted or maybe it was her mother who seemed to be a lot more doting than she should be, but a woman like Wu Genji with or without a demon was dangerous.


    With a smile, Song Yan pretended as if she didn''t understand what Wu Genji meant. " All right, if you want then you cane and see me when you want." Of course, she didn''t miss the derisive snort that came from Mother Wu.


    Song Yan didn''t mind but it didn''t mean that Fu Yu Sheng wasn''t bothered with the tant negligence the Wu mother and daughter were showing to his wife. His expression turned dark, though Master Huo has to think twice about offending the Wu family no such thing could be said for him, he pulled Song Yan close and nted an arm around her waist before shooting a warning nce at Madam Wu whose expression turned blue upon seeing his enraged expression. Fu Yu Sheng ignored her instead he turned to look at Father Wu,pared to the petty and small-minded Madam Wu, the patriarch was lot smart and understanding. " We will be leaving then Uncle Wu," hepletely neglected Madam Wu and everyone else who was disdainful of his wife and then walked away with Song Yan not caring about the twisted expression of Madam Wu.


    Although he yed together with Wu Genji and would have loved it if she was to really get well on her own then he too couldn''t help but think that something was wrong with Wu Genji. She was supposed to die by the age of twelve, this was something that he and the doctor of the Fu family both knew, Wu Jin once asked him to bring their family doctor, and the Fu family doctor in return had told him and the Wu family that Wu Genji''s organs were failing and she will die by the age of twelve ¡ª¡ª the doctor that Fu Yu Sheng brought with him was the wisest and most experienced among all the doctors of the country and ranked six in the famous doctors of the world.


    It was impossible for him to give them a wrong examination report.


    But then Wu Genji didn''t die at the age of twelve instead she grew up to the age of eighteen proving all the doctors wrong. The Wu family said that it was a miracle and that their little princess was blessed by the gods but was she? Just like Song Yan, Fu Yu Sheng noticed the healthy glow on Wu Genji''s cheeks after the little girl of the Huo family vanished, he didn''t find the rosyplexion pleasing but maybe it was his instincts, ¡ª¡ª- he couldn''t help but think that something was very dangerous about Wu Genji.


    " Oh, Brother Sheng are you leaving?" Wu Jin who was still busy sending the guests was stunned when he saw that Fu Yu Sheng walked out of the house instead of staying inside.


    Fu Yu Sheng nodded and said, " I will arrange a meeting for both of us pretty soon, you cane and talk with me then. Till then go and take care of the matter with the Huo family, though they are a small family, you have to be careful with everyone around you, do you understand?"


    " I do understand," with a slight bow and soft smile Wu Jin saw them off.


    ? Once the two of them were in the closed space of the car, Song Yan ran a quick check whether or not their car was bugged in case the demon or whatever it was got suspicious of her but fortunately, she didn''t find anything only then did she heaved a sigh of relief and then turned to focus on the road in front of her.


    As Fu Yu Sheng pulled out of the Wu family''s parking lot, Song Yan''s attention fell on Wu Genji sitting at the stairs of the mansion and her gaze skimmed to the satisfied smile with a strange expression on Wu Genji''s face, maybe thetter hadn''t expected that Song Yan would be looking at her, not wanting to look like she knew more than she should, Song Yan raised a hand and waved at Wu Genji on the wheelchair before turning to face the front.


    " So, what are your opinion of the cute younger sister of the Wu brothers? Isn''t she really beautiful?"


    Fu Yu Sheng''s face stiffened slightly before he pulled out of the Wu house and coughed slightly. " Do you think that she is really pretty? If you think so then you can get closer to her but that woman has nothing to do with me, so I don''t think I can help you to assess whether or not she is pretty."


    Song Yan was pretty satisfied with his answers, so she didn''t think of hiding anything and snorted at him, " Well, its a good thing that you know that she is nothing to you because in case you did think that she has something to do with you, I am afraid that you will die without even knowing how and what killed you."


    " Does this have something to do with what you found?" asked Fu Yu Sheng as he turned to look at Song Yan sideway. " What did you find out?"


    She pursed her lips and drummed her fingers on her thigh before answering, " That girl, she should have been dead by now ¡­ at least that''s what I can see, her lifeline has ended but she somehow managed to escape death, and was still alive." She turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and quite honestly said, " Her soul is inplete disharmony with her body, with this alone she should have been dead but she isn''t, tell me what kind of master the Wu family has to keep a dead woman alive?"

 Chapter 241 Monster Worse Than Demon

    " I don''t think that the Wu family believes in such a thing," said Fu Yu Sheng after thinking for a long time. " I have known the Wu brothers for a very long time and they don''t believe in things like ghosts, demons or anything of the sort. Them contacting a celestial master is impossible and the same goes for the patriarch, though he is well known for all the religious trips he takes, he is not one to contact a master or warlock either¡­I don''t know about Wu Genji''s mother but she has always been disdainful ofmoners and hardly ever conversed with anymoner who was worse than her. I don''t see her contacting any master either and even if she somehow does contact one, there is no way she wouldn''t be able to offend the master for six years and if Wu Lixin''s wife contacted the master, surely she wouldn''t have handed her child as a sacrifice, right?"


    No, she wouldn''t have but there was something fishy about this matter. Song Yan carefully thought about the incident that happened in the Wu family, everything happened too cleanly. The child vanished in thin air, leaving nothing but her clothes and shoes behind, if this was a simple matter of child sacrifice then why would anyone leave the clothes and shoes behind for anyone to find? The person behind it would want to take the children along with the clothes and shoes right? And that demonic trail that was left behind, it was as if whoever was behind the kidnapping of the girl left in a flurry and couldn''t disperse their presence as soon as they wanted.


    Most probably, the person behind the vanishing of the girl heard the girl''s mother approach and fled from the scene without taking proper precautions like before.


    " I don''t know what''s wrong with the Wu family and who is behind it but I will tell you one thing that is for sure ¡ª¡ª either the Wu brothers chose to disregard their beliefs and got in touch with a warlock to summon a demon for them and if it''s not them then it is their sister Wu Genji,pared to everyone else, she has more than enough reason to contact a warlock. She knew that she was going to die, I wouldn''t put it past her if she wanted to save her puny life. Maybe it was just a one-time thing, or maybe she is simply that ruthless beneath that gentle surface of hers."


    Fu Yu Sheng stomped his feet on the break as he turned to look at his wife. " D...Demon? Are you talking about the very same demon that resides in the afterlife? The one that has no feelings and wants humans to sacrifice every other day if summoned?"


    "Are there any other categories of Demons?" asked Song Yan slowly drawling each syble. " Of course, I am talking about that people find in hell, in the afterlife. What else is there to ask about a demon?"


    " But..how is that possible? I mean how do you know that someone in the Wu family is raising a demon?"


    Song Yan raised a brow and smiled at Fu Yu Sheng but her smile was something that made Fu Yu Sheng immediately lower his head and apologise at once. " I wasn''t questioning your abilities, I was genuinely curious and nothing more."


    Call him a coward if you want to but after seeing how ruthless his wife was towards the eldest brother of the Wu family and her own brother-inw, he didn''t want to take his chances.


    " Humph," snorted Song Yan. "It''s better if you aren''t questioning my ability, or else it will be such a shame to see the CEO of the Fu corporation acting like a chicken in the middle of the streets." Her words sent a shiver up Fu Yu Sheng''s spine. " Anyway, if you want to know how I got to know about the demon being raised in the Wu family then it''s simple ¡ª¡ª Wu Genji''s soul is out of equilibrium with the body that it is in currently, the soul was supposed to escape the world and reincarnate into a better life but Wu Genji might not see death as a new beginning. That is why she or anyone possible has trapped the soul inside Genji''s body, the soul however cannot be trapped by celestial masters even ghosts of high cultivation cannot trap a soul in a body ¡­ to a particr space yes but not inside a body. Something inhuman like this can only be done by something that isn''t human itself."


    Fu Yu Sheng said nothing, he stared at Song Yan for a while and then turned to look at the road in front of him. " So, Wu Genji is living her life on the sacrifices of others?"


    " She is," answered Song Yan without taking a pause she continued, " That''s thew of the hell for every special case that shouldn''t be alive a life would be lost. Demons never work for free and they are hard to get rid of, I am afraid that this mess that the precious daughter of the Wu family has invited to herself will not be solved so easily, you know why?" She asked as she turned her head to look at Fu Yu Sheng who shook his head.


    " Because a demon''s appetite is hard to please, you might give it a sacrifice today and the next day it will start asking for more¡ª¡ª right now, that demon is limited to the Wu Mansion and cannot harm anyone other than the kids around the vicinity. It''s possible that it is a low-grade demon but a demon is a demon nheless, no matter how weak it is, it will still be stronger than a human. Inviting a troublesome thing like that toe and live together in the house, is something that someone should never do, no matter what," Song Yan''s face was a mask of calm but Fu Yu Sheng could hear the hint of fury in it. " Anyone inviting a demon in their house is either a fool or," she smiled solemnly. " A monster worse than demons who cares nothing about the loss of lives to get what they want."


    " That''s¡ª¡ª" Just as Fu Yu Sheng was going to say something his cellphone rang causing his brows to scrunch up before he pulled it out and took a look at the callers'' name, letting out a tired groan. Song Yan raised a brow before peeking at the caller''s name and snorted, sure enough, it was Fu Yu Shen. " You might want to pick that one, who knows what your baby brother wants maybe he stubbed his toe on a desk and wants his big brother to blow on it."


    Fu Yu Sheng rolled his eyes before looking at Song Yan and shot her a fake smile. " Very funny, I never knew that my wife was this much of aedian."


    " Spend eight years away and there will be a lot more for you to learn every day." came the reply causing another groan to escape from Fu Yu Sheng''s lips before he tapped on the ept button and answered the call, " What is it, Yu Shen? If there is nothing important then I¡ª¡ª"


    " I want to get married! Tomorrow! Right away!" shouted Fu Yu Shen before Fu Yu Sheng could say anything more, thetter interrupted him with his loud shout causing Fu Yu Sheng to pause midway and put his phone down before he poked his pinky out and cleaned his ear twice only then did he put the phone back on his ear and said. " Can you repeat that? Slowly this time, I didn''t quite catch it correctly."


    Fu Yu Shen of courseplied given that he needed the permission of his elder brother to get married. " I, that is to say, your younger brother with the name Fu Yu Shen wants to marry, please give me your permission big brother."


    Pursing his lips, Fu Yu Sheng sucked in a deep breath before saying, " You wait for me there and do not move until Ie back, got it?" Then before Fu Yu Shen could say anything, he cancelled the call and ced the phone on the dashboard with a stunned expression.


    " Is there going to be a wedding? Should I prepare something for our dear brother?" asked Song Yan with an innocent expression as if she had no idea what was going on and Fu Yu Sheng of course knew that she was having fun. So, he turned to look at her with a ''don''t joke right now'' expression and said, " Do you think that I am not troubled enough?"


    Song Yan shrugged as she said, " I don''t know. Anyway, drop me at theplex before heading to the Fu mansion."


    For two seconds Fu Yu Sheng didn''t say anything before licking the front of his teeth and said, " Of course right away, is there anything else that you want?"


    " If you have the time maybe we can pack something for dinner, I didn''t eat anything at the banquet I was busy looking around what was wrong and missed the chance to eat something."


    "Sure, why not, I will get you arge drink as well," said Fu Yu Sheng feeling forlorn and tired. His siblings troubled him every day and then there was his wife who wouldn''t care about him even if he was dying in front of her¡ª¡ªNo, she will indeed save him but that was after she was done watching him suffer in agony for a good deal of time.


    P.s:Still sick but I am trying to get back up.

 Chapter 242 Choices

    " Thanks for the ride," Song Yan got off the car with the take-out package, she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng in the driver''s seat, sitting with a sullen expression on his face. She pouted and said with a snicker, " You don''t have to act as if I have made you face a loss, now do you?"


    He turned his face slightly to his right and sighed. " You told me that you were hungry but then you went ahead and brought me to three restaurants before deciding that all you wanted was spicy stir-fried octopus and some beer, don''t you think that you should have told me that before?"


    "I would have but like I said the mind of a woman isplex," shrugged Song Yan, cing her hands on the window of the car and poking her head inside. " I can want Peking roasted duck one moment and ma po tofu the next, there is no way you can understand what''s going on in the mind of a woman."


    " There is no need to tell me that," said Fu Yu Sheng with a tired smile. " After trying to chase you for months, I can see that ¡ª¡ª one moment you look at me like you want me back but then the next second you will turn around and abandon me, I can''t even count how many times you have done that too."


    Song Yan poked her tongue against her cheek as she smiled mockingly, " You abandoned me for eight years, it''s only right if I make you understand how it feels when you are used and abandoned," she paused and then raised a brow. " Be d that I didn''t abandon you after bedding you and then taking off to another country without a word, all right?"


    " Hah," Fu Yu Sheng let out a snort before turning to face the front. " If I didn''t bed you, you would haveined and when I did, you are stillining¡­" he turned to look at Song Yan before saying, " You are right, the mind of a woman isplex, I can''t seem to understand you at all but if you can take as much time as you want, I ¡­as your husband will wait for you."


    " You sound like you are giving me a favour," said Song Yan before casting a sympathetic nce at Fu Yu Sheng. " You do realise that you have no choice but to wait, right?"


    Fu Yu Sheng stared at her for a while before turning his head to look away. " Everyone has a choice Song Yan, I do have two choices as well, one is to wait for you and the¡ª¡ª"


    " And the other?" prodded Song Yan.


    " To leave," he finished with a serious expression causing Song Yan''s smile to drop slightly but she managed to slip it back on before Fu Yu Sheng can catch her, she smirked and said, " So are you telling me what great of favour you are doing by waiting for me?" Her face turned solemn as she stood up straight and sneered, " You don''t have to if this is not want you what, you can get busy with all that important stuff that you have been putting on hold because of me, all right?"


    He smiled. " That''s why I said that I have two choices and I chose the first one, I am not doing a favour on you or anyone else. This is my decision."


    Song Yan had to say that he was surprised enough to forget her anger momentarily before her lips curled into a sly smirk. " Well, since you have made one choice, I will give you another choice to make ." Catching Fu Yu Sheng''s undivided attention she said, " When you go back home, your dear brother will ask your permission to marry a woman named Qi Genghis, he will make a fuss, even threaten you with his life after going on a hunger strike. Then you will have two choices," she raised her forefinger as she continued, " One ¡ª¡ª you can relent and let the woman marry your brother but if you do that then I am afraid that all the hard work that you put to raise the Fu family back to its feet but if you don''t want that then," she added another finger. " Then there is another choice, you can kick him out and let him face the adversities, let him know that he is nothing without the Fu family and before anyone else, he should put his family first,"


    She straightened her back and curled her lips to one side. " Even more than himself, this will be your once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    " And what if I make the wrong choice?" asked Fu Yu Sheng with a slight change in his expression.


    " Then you will lose more than your family''s fame and wealth, This will be your only chance to teach your brother a good lesson, make sure to make the right choice," said Song Yan with a smile before turning to walk inside theplex building leaving Fu Yu Sheng behind to mull over what she said alone.


    ¡ª¡ª


    " Brother, you are finally here!" Fu Yu Sheng hardly entered Fu Yu Shen''s room when he heard his brother scream as if he was being butchered. With a ming expression on his face, Fu Yu Shen looked at his brother as he said, " Where were you, second brother? I swear I feel like it has been ages since I called you, why didn''t youe as soon as you could?"


    '' This will be your only chance to teach your brother a good lesson, make sure to make the right choice.''


    Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes shed before he walked inside the room and said lightly, " When was thest time you paid me, Yu Shen?"


    " What?" asked Fu Yu Shen with a bemused expression.


    Smiling at his brother with his hands behind his back, Fu Yu Sheng said, " The way you shouted at me was like you were ordering a subordinate, that''s why I asked you when was thest time you gave me a sry for working as your subordinate?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 243 Kick Him Out

    Fu Yu Shen was stunned, heughed weakly before saying, " Second Brother, are you angry with me?"


    " Do I look angry to you?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned back with a sharp glint in his eyes. Fu Yu Shen took a glimpse at his brother''s face but he couldn''t make anything out, his brother''s face was a mask of stoicism and there was no way he could figure out whether he was angry or not.


    " Look, second brother, I didn''t call you here because I wanted to have a fight with you."Fu Yu Shen picked at the furry handcuffs that were tied to his wrist, with his head lowered, he softly said, " I called you here because I want to tell you that I want to get married as soon as possible, that is why I want you to take care of things for me," he raised his head hopefully and using his free hand to make a one time gesture, he pitifully looked at his brother and said, " Just once, do it for me just this once. I promise that after I get married, I will be more responsible and take care of my wife and the family."


    Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes glimmered with a mysterious haze but Fu Yu Shen with his back dripping with sweat because the ghosts behind him couldn''t see it clearly continued to speak trying to make his brother approve his request. " You just need to handle our grandfather this one time and after I get married, I will surely help you into taking care of the matter in thepany and grow to be a better man than the one I am."


    " What''s the name of this woman?" asked Fu Yu Sheng calmly, peering down at his brother stupidly gushing about a woman that didn''t seem any better than the women he avoided with all his strength. " I mean, I have been trying to change you for years but this woman just popped out of nowhere and changed you in just a few weeks. I want to know who this woman is. After all, with her magical hands, she did what I couldn''t do for ages. So, what''s her good name?"


    Fu Yu Shen thought that his second brother got a good impression of Qi Genghis because of his great coaxing abilities and smilingly said, " Qi Genghis ¡­her name is Qi Genghis. She is a singer but she is a very good woman¡ª¡ª."


    Hearing that name Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes shed.


    ''When you go back home, your dear brother will ask your permission to marry a woman named Qi Genghis¡­you can relent and let the woman marry your brother but if you do that then I am afraid that all the hard work that you put to raise the Fu family back to its feet.''


    Song Yan''s words echoed in his head like a ticking bomb as he looked at Fu Yu Shen who was still going on about how good of a woman Qi Genghis was and all Fu Yu Sheng could think about was how Song Yan warned him against the woman that Fu Yu Shen was talking about and immediately heaved a long breath before interrupting the still chattering Fu Yu Shen with a single word.


    " No."


    " No?" Fu Yu Shen''s head snapped up in surprise, he didn''t expect that his second brother who always agreed to what he wanted except in a few cases would actually refuse him. " But why? Didn''t you want me to get married? Now that I want to get married you are refusing me? Why?"


    " Our partners are chosen by grandfather and I heard that grandfather has already chosen a match for you," said Fu Yu Sheng without batting an eye. " You are worse than elder brother and I when ites to judging others, that is why grandfather has already chosen the partner that will keep you on a tight leash, so you better forget about this Qi ¡­Genghis."


    " What do you mean by that my partner is pre-arranged?" Fu Yu Shen was stunned, he did know that his grandfather was looking for a match for him but he didn''t know that he actually secured one and was putting them on hold. Usually, he wouldn''t have minded but right now it was a life and death situation for him! There was no way he could marry anyone other than Qi Genghis. " What kind of era we are leaving in? Now a day''s youngsters are allowed to marry whoever they want to! What kind of nonsense is this?"


    " That''s the rule of our family, the patriarch chooses the partners of the younger generation, there is nothing that we¡ª¡ª"


    " What are you talking brother? Rule? That rule is a century old! I don''t care about that rule anymore and you shouldn''t care either," with a great debating ability Fu Yu Shen immediately cut off his brother. " This is true love that I am talking about, if you don''t allow me to marry Qi Genghis, then I swear I will go on a hunger strike!"


    This was something that Fu Yu Sheng was prepared for, so he smiled and said, " All right."


    " All right?" Fu Yu Shen thought that his threat worked and his eyes lit up as he said, " You approve my marriage with Qi Genghis, then second brother can you handle grandfather."


    " There is no need to handle grandfather," said Fu Yu Sheng staring at Fu Yu Shen, though he wouldn''t have agreed with Fu Yu Shen''s marriage to a woman that has a questionable background, but maybe under his brother''s constant emotional ckmail he would have agreed but now that he knew that this woman can shake the foundation of the Fu family, there was no need for him to hold back. " The one who I will be handling is you, Yu Shen." After saying this Fu Yu Sheng raised his voice and shouted, " Old butler Ke!"


    " Second brother what¡ª¡ª"


    " You called second master," Old Ke rushed inside the room as if he was standby all along.


    " I did," said Fu Yu Sheng as he stared at his younger brother who was looking at him in confusion and smiled. " Hear my orders and make sure to follow them, block every card that belongs to Fu Yu Shen, seize hold of his bank ounts, his cars, essories and everything will be taken away as well. Andst but not least ¡ª¡ª kick him out of the house."

 Chapter 244 Give Me The Money

    " Second brother! Second brother! Wait! What are you doing?" Fu Yu Shen couldn''t believe what was happening to him, all he knew was that suddenly his brother kicked him out of the house and then without even giving him a chance to say anything Old Ke dragged him out of the house. Turning to look at Old butler Ke bringing a small rucksack, Fu Yu Shen stared at him as if he was wishing to pull him down together in the misery he was in, "Old Ke, you have watched me grow up! How can you let second brother kick me out like that? Shouldn''t you try and make him understand what a big mistake is he making? Why are you going along with him?"


    Old Ke smiled before thrusting the rucksack in Fu Yu Shen''s hands as he said, "It''s not that I wish to be like this as well third master but sometimes you take things too far."


    " What do you mean by taking things too far? What did I say?" Fu Yu Shen was stumped upon hearing the usation, there was no way he said anything wrong so why was everyone acting like he has said something really rude to his second brother?


    " Third master you condemned the Fu family by talking down on the rules and code of conduct that has been passed down for ages," Old Ke wasn''t at all bothered by Fu Yu Shen''s questions, he knew that because of his sheltered upbringing Fu Yu Shen has been tactless for ages. " But the thing is that you are nothing without the Fu family," his voice wasn''t condescending but Fu Yu Shen felt like his face was burning. " You always act as if you have some achievements in what you have done till now but the truth is that without the surname ''Fu'' you are nothing. Since you dared to talk against the Fu family''s rules, I believe that you are prepared to face the world without the protection of the Fu family. This is what the second master asked me to tell you in case you ask," Old Ke hurriedly said when he saw that Fu Yu Shen was going to say something.


    " Heh," Fu Yu Shen sneered as he hitched his rucksack over his shoulder before smiling at Old Ke. " Very well, tell my second brother that I will be fine."


    " Second brother is this really necessary?" Fu Rong has of course seen what was going on in the house, in fact with the amount of yelling and shouting her third brother was doing even if she wanted to ignore it, she couldn''t have done that.


    Fu Yu Sheng stared at the closed door of the Fu mansion, when their parents died, he became both father and mother for his siblings. Their grandfather was old and couldn''t do a lot of things, which was why Fu Yu Sheng had to step in his ce but now that he looked at the punks that he has raised, he realised he should have thrown his younger siblings into the wild instead of raising them so well.


    Sighing, he turned his body to look at Fu Rong. " This is definitely necessary, that little jerk has gotten more and more unruly if I don''t tame him now then he will bring the entire Fu family down." He paused before taking a couple of steps closer to his sister and smiled but the smile didn''t ease up Fu Rong instead it made her entire body shiver. " And you too, start studying properly and get a move on, if I hear that you failed another year in college," raising his hand, Fu Yu Sheng pointed at the closed door. " I will throw you out just like your third brother, got it?"


    Fu Rong knew that her brother was serious, so she immediately nodded her head like a chicken pecking on rice. " I will¡­. I promise I will pass the exams this time second brother." After saying this she hurriedly turned around and ran upstairs, at this moment she couldn''t even take care of herself, what was she supposed to do for her third brother? It would be better for her to just focus on her studies and pray that her third brother remains fine.


    He wasn''t fine at all.


    Sitting on the sidewalk without any money, smartphone or credit card¡ª¡ª Fu Yu Sheng felt like he was going through a really tricky phase of his life. He wanted to get rid of the ghosts that were haunting him and yet his second brother got rid of him from the Fu mansion, now here he was with a total of five hundred yuan as pocket money to eat three meals for a month and nothing else. Clutching the five hundred yuan in his hands, Fu Yu Shen covered his face as he shouted, " five hundred yuan is too less of money for a month''s meal, you jerk of a second brother!"


    He should have at least given him five thousand yuan!


    Though Fu Yu Shen was kicked out of the Fu house, the ghosts that have been chasing him were still where they were, even after going through so much, he couldn''t get rid of these ghosts that had been haunting him as if he was some sort of ghost ma.


    " My chil..child, you ki..killed my child."


    " Give me bac..back my life.."


    "My ch..child.."


    " Shut up!" After listening to their continuous ominous curses, Fu Yu Shen felt like they were rubbing salt on his wound. He was thrown out of his house because of these ghosts and yet he was still being haunted by them, these selfish good-for-nothing things! Because of them he even lost his smartphone! Even when he was in Amazon, he packed more power banks than he packed food because for once he could stay without food but a smartphone, Nah and yet because of them, he had to let go of his baby!


    The more he thought about it the angrier he got, turning sideways he red at the ghosts who looked stunned for once and snapped, " What my child? My child? Because of you, I lost my house! Now you," he pointed at the female ghost and snarled. " Give me a house, a smartphone and five million yuan," spreading his hand, he motioned for the ghosts to pay him. " Come on give me, the money!"


    ----------

 Chapter 245 Woman In White

    The ghost woman stared at Fu Yu Shen who was asking for money when her attention was caught by a blur of white and she gasped vanishing together with her son and disappearing into thin air, leaving Fu Yu Shen alone on the sidewalk.


    "What the¡ª¡ª" staring at the empty spot next to him Fu Yu Shen was stunned before he looked left and right and blinked his eyes. " Hey, I just talked about giving me money and you vanished? This is all I needed to do. Hey! Ghost woman!" He looked left and right in search of the ghost woman and her child before his gaze fell on a woman dressed in skin fitting white dress with arge white hat on top of her head. Fu Yu Shen took a look at the woman''s face and his expression turned into a mocking one. " Look at her dressed like that, from just one glimpse I can see that she is here to turn my second brother''s hair green. To think she has the guts to do something like this thing, I will definitely catch her this time and get her kicked out of the house!"


    However, just as he reached to get his phone out of his pocket, he realised that he didn''t have his phone on him. " Damn it!" kicking the stones on the pavement, Fu Yu Shen cursed. " Just when I had a good chance to kick this woman out of my house! But I won''t let her go that easily either, does she thinks that she can just get out of this mess that she is making in the middle of the night, no way." Tugging on his jacket, he swept his hair back and cleaned the dust off his pants before heading toward Song Yan.


    Dressed impably she was standing next to the bus stop, with her hair cleanly straightened and let loose to flutter in the wind, she would have looked like a woman out of an ethereal painting only if she wasn''t standing on a bus stop dressed in white looking like a ghost.


    A breeze of cold wind fluttered past the two of them and Fu Yu Shen shivered. " This woman, is she trying to scare someone to death?" rubbing the goosebumps off his arms, he came to a stop beside Song Yan and haughtily smiled. " So, what are you doing out here, dressed like you are out to party?" He asked as he motioned around the bus stop with his hands.


    Song Yan didn''t turn her head to look at him, instead, she kept staring ahead of her and her red lips curled up. " What about you? What is the third master of the Fu family doing in the middle of the streets? Are you here out for some novel experience?"


    This was the first time Fu Yu Shen has heard Song Yan talk sarcastically to him. He was so stunned by her sarcastic tone that the words that he had in his mind swept clean at once, he stared at her with his mouth opening and closing before stuttering, " Wh...What do you mean by that? I can do whatever I want, I am the young master of the Fu family but the same couldn''t be said for you, you are the second madam of the Fu family what are you doing in the middle of the night, at this bus stop all alone?"


    This time, Song Yan looked at him sideways before snorting with a smile. " You will know soon."


    " What do¡ª¡ª" just as Fu Yu Shen began, he heard someone panting, startled he turned around to look in the direction from where the sound wasing and when he saw the silhouette of a man, his expression turned triumphant and he whirled to look at Song Yan with a victorious smirk. " Aha! Caught in the act! This time, you won''t be able to escape from my clutches. Just you wait, I will catch you and that man you are having an adulterous affair with and drag you to see my second brother, Let''s see how you will get out of this one."


    Song Yan''s smile turned a degree cold but Fu Yu Shen caught a hint of amusement flickering in her eyes. " Really? Then why don''t you try catching the man first?"


    " You think I can''t do it huh?" smacking his arms, he sneered. " Don''t you look down on me, I might look slender but I am quite strong, I can catch that man in a jiffy."


    " Really? Then by all means go ahead." While she said this, there was not an ounce of fear in her voice causing Fu Yu Shen''s brows to scrunch up.


    ''She must be faking it,'' he thought inwardly. '' Surely, she must be quaking in her high heels at the moment.''


    " I will go ahead even without you telling me," he sneered as he tugged on his leather jacket and walked towards the man who was standing a few feet away from them.


    Song Yan turned her head to watch the show while Fang Yanli''s lips quirked up. " This is going to be so much fun."


    Fu Yu Shen walked to the man and then shot a triumphant look at Song Yan, who in return asked him to hurry with a wave of her hand. Seeing her act even now, Fu Yu Shen snorted and then raised his hand to touch the man on the shoulder but just as his hand touched the figure of the man facing the other side, he felt as if someone has doused him with a bucket of cold water. Surprised, he retracted his hand back at once before looking over his shoulder once again only to see Song Yan standing behind him with a sly smile on her face.


    A bad premonition rose in his head, as he slowly turned to look at the man he just tapped on the shoulder.


    Toote.


    With both his eyes missing, a beer bottle in his hands, a missing tongue and a cleaver sticking in his other shoulder. Blood that has been dried for ages, came into Fu Yu Shen''s view.


    That night the residents around the bus stop were startled by a high-pitched scream.

 Chapter 246 Eyeless Ghost

    " Gho...Ghost! It''s a ghost!" The courage from earlier along with all the arrogance that he had in his body, left Fu Yu Shen at once. As soon as he saw the face of the ghost, his face turned pale and he shrieked like a cat whose tail has been stepped on before retreating, in his hurry he almost stumbled on his butt.


    Seeing his pathetic condition, Song Yan scoffed, " What are you doing? Weren''t you going to catch me and the adulterer? Come on now, catch him and bring me along with him in front of your brother for judgement. What are you running away for like that?"


    Fu Yu Shen raised his head and looked at her as if she has gone mad, scrambling to his feet, he rushed to Song Yan. " Th...That''s a gh¡­ghost, right th..there."


    " I can see that," calm as she pleased, Song Yan answered without even blinking her eyes much less stuttering like Fu Yu Shen, seeing her so apathetic, Fu Yu Shen felt like he might have stumbled into an alternate reality. As far as he knew Song Yan was timider than a rat, back when she lived with them in the Fu house, she was scared to raise her head in front of him, so how in the world, she was standing all tall and upright, despite having a ghost in front of her.


    His thoughts were interrupted when he heard a groan from behind, startled he turned his head over his shoulder and jumped high in the air when he saw that the eyeless ghost was sticking to his back as if he was some sort of rxation pole. " We have to get out of here, we reall..really need to get out of here."


    His thoughts all jumbled up with the presence of such an ugly ghost, Fu Yu Shen sped Song Yan''s wrist and tried to pull her away but just as he took a step to run in the opposite direction, he realised that he couldn''t even move one step from where he was ¡ª¡ª In utter disbelief, he turned to look at Song Yan who was standing behind him with a stoic expression that might as well beat his second brother''s. He let his gaze wander to the ghost before hurriedly looking away as soon as the ghost turned to look at him and whispered, " Look I know that you are angry with me, I am not really fond of you either ¡­. Just, will you just run? I will feel sad if you were to die here."


    But no matter what Fu Yu Shen said Song Yan stayed where she was, it was like trying to y the lute in front of a headstrong bull. Seeing that she wasn''t even moving from her spot, Fu Yu Shen threw her wrist off his grip and snorted, " Fine, then die here! What is it to me, if second brother asks, I will just tell him the truth that I tried to get you to run with me but you stayed stubborn till the end."


    After saying what he wanted to say, Fu Yu Shen turned around with a huff before running away with his tail between his legs.


    Song Yan watched him go and snorted. " What a fool."


    " Truly he is the biggest fool I have seen," said Fang Yanli as she watched Fu Yu Shen running away as if he was in the middle of a zombie apocalypse.


    " What a stubborn woman, I was trying to be nice to her for the first time in my life and yet she," shaking his head, Fu Yu Shen muttered under his breath before looking over his shoulder, all prepared to see Song Yan running towards him with a flustered expression on her face when he saw no one, he snorted. " I bet she wille running in a minute or two, really does she thinks that I can''t see that she was scared out of her wits? Humph, that nk expression was enough of a giveaway¡ª¡ª hey, Woah! Watch where you are going!"


    Fu Yu Shen shouted painfully when he knocked into someone but instead of apologising he went ahead and scolded the person who knocked into him. "Can''t you see where you are¡­." His words trailed off when he saw that the person he knocked into wasn''t a human but a ghost, the same one that he has left behind. " You¡­You what are you doing here¡­" he pointed at the ghost that was dragging its feet towards him and felt his legs tremble. With a loud shriek, he turned around in a jiffy and ran to the spot where Song Yan was ¡ª¡ª at this moment, he didn''t care whether it was a woman ¡­as long as there was someone around him, he would feel safe and sound.


    Rounding the corner of the street, he jumped past the bicycle stand and rushed towards Song Yan who seemed to be still waiting for the bus on the stand. Coming to a halt next to her, Fu Yu Shen huffed and puffed before raising his hand and pointing at her, " Be d that I have some humanity left in me, I know that I can''t leave my family behind that''s why I came back, aren''t you at ease now?"


    Song Yan raised her head and looked at Fu Yu Shen who looked proud as a rooster and then tipped her chin behind him. "Look behind first and then speak."


    A shiver crawled up Fu Yu Shen''s spine as he as slowly as humanly possible looked behind his shoulder and what he saw nearly made him pass out. The eyeless ghost was standing behind him, still sticking as close as ever ¡ª¡ª a sobbingugh escaped Fu Yu Shen''s lips as he immediately whipped around and backed until he was hiding behind Song Yan. "W..Why oh, why are you following me? What have I ever done to you!"


    " You stared him in the eye," said Song Yan still looking ahead at the building in front of her. " So of course, it''s going to follow you."

 Chapter 247 You Owe Me Money.

    " Lock...Locked eyes? What locked eyes¡­there is no..nothing for me to lock eyes with," Fu Yu Shen stammered as he looked at the ghost who was still standing as close as ever. " I didn''t even look at him¡­I mean there is nothing to see anyway, how in the world did I even look him in the eyes?"


    Song Yan sighed. " It doesn''t matter whether there is anything to look at or not," she tilted her head to look at Fu Yu Shen and smiled eerily. " If you look at their face then it means that you locked eyes with them, there is nothing I can do about it."


    Fu Yu Shen felt like crying as his gaze turned to the ghost, now that Song Yan has said it, he felt like the ghost was really looking at him. " And w..what happens when you lock eyes with them?"


    " They will cling onto you," said Song Yan shaking off Fu Yu Shen''s hand that was grasping her clutch. " Ghosts are lonely beings, to them human locking eyes with them is equivalent to them epting their existence, right now when you looked at his face, you looked him in the eyes, even if ¡­" she smiled. " They are not there."


    Thunder struck Fu Yu Shen causing his entire body to stiffen as he stared at Song Yan, hoping that she was lying but when he caught the amusement flickering in her eyes, he understood at once that she was speaking the truth. Or else she wouldn''t be looking so happy ¡ª¡ª this smile was something he was very familiar with, after all, he too looked at Song Yan with the same expression when he bullied her.


    " You kn..knew, didn''t you?" Fu Yu Shen asked after thinking through everything that just happened to him. Though she was the one who misunderstood her, she was the one who egged him to go and catch the ''adulterer'' and this was the reason why he was in this mess. He straightened up and stared at Song Yan with a shocked and ming expression. " You knew that this man was a gh..ghost and one that would start haunting me, if I was to lock eyes with him, right?"


    " Looks like you are not as stupid as I thought," said Song Yan staring at him with a condescending expression. " You are right, I knew that he was a ghost but you were the one who stupidly walked to a being that was standing on the pavement in the middle of the night, didn''t your parents tell you that you shouldn''t approach anyone when you see them standing alone?"


    " I¡­I ¡­" there was nothing Fu Yu Shen could say except mutter ''I'' causing Song Yan''s lips to quirk up. " You were the one who is to me for the predicament you are in, there is nothing I can do about it."


    Fu YU Shen for the first time in his life felt like he has picked up a stone and thrown it on his foot, she was right. It was him who approached the ghost, if only he hadn''t doubted Song Yan and just let her be then he wouldn''t be in this predicament and now, he was in trouble with another ghost like he needed it.


    " E..Eyes..give me back my eyes¡­" a raspy voice rang out in the clearing all of a sudden and then Fu Yu Shen saw something even scarier happening, the ghost that was standing behind him stretched out his hands and cupped his face. Fu Yu Shen''s entire body turned icy cold as he sensed the hands of the ghost sticking to his face, it wasn''t a pleasant sensation. It was as if someone was sticking cold hooks to his face and dragging them on his skin. " My e..eyes ¡­my ey..eyes¡­"


    The croaky, hoarse voice nearly caused Fu Yu Shen to turn deaf, it was loud and screechy causing his ears to almost bleed. " S...Stop ¡­St...Stop.."


    The man didn''t stop nor did he listen to a thing that Fu Yu Shen said, ignoring his struggles, the man dug his thumbs inside his eye sockets as if he really wanted to dig his eyes out.


    " My...My E..ye..eyes.."


    Fu Yu Shen thought he was going to die, the pain was simply unbearable. This was his end, he thought inwardly but just as he was prepared to lose his life, he felt the ws on his face loosen up followed by a loud bang, stunned he opened his eyes and the first thing he did was to check whether his eyes were strapped tight in his sockets or not and when he saw that they were, he heaved a sigh of relief before looking up at the ghost that was digging his eyes out but what he saw made his legs give out under his knees.


    ? In front of him carrying a six feet long scythe in hand was Song Yan and in front of her was the ghost that was trying to dig his eyes out.


    " You should have run away when I was being nice," said Song Yan carefully running a finger on the de of her scythe. " But you just have to take my silence as my weakness, right?" Her smile widened before she tilted her head. " I will show you that underestimating me." With that, she swung her scythe with a flick of her wrist ¡ª¡ª the eyeless ghost was shed from the waist up and Fu Yu Shen watched as the man that has been standing fine and upright, crumble into ashes as soon as Song Yan''s scythe touched him.


    Song Yan peered down at the ashes that were on the ground and snorted. " People just don''t appreciate when I am being nice."


    Flicking the scythe up, she summoned it back¡ª¡ª the scythe rolled twice in the air before it changed itself back into the ring and fell back in Song Yan''s hands. And as cool as a cucumber, she put it back on her finger before turning around to look at Fu Yu Shen who was on the sidewalk and said, " You owe me five hundred thousand dors make sure to pay."

 Chapter 248 Give Me The Money.

    " Wh...What? Five hundred what?" After seeing what he saw, it was a miracle that Fu Yu Shen was even able to make some noise at all. He stared at Song Yan as if she was a ghost, his eyes wide and mouth agape. " What...What do you mean by I owe you money?"


    Song Yan raised a brow and then looked over her shoulder before pointing at the pile of ashes that was resting on the pavement and smiled. " You see that? That was a ghost and you," she turned her finger at Fu Yu Shen as she pivoted on the spot. " were the victim, if not for me you would have lost your eyes and would have been left on the pavement to die, so be grateful and take out the money."


    She motioned Fu Yu Shen to hand over the money but thetter simply stared at her and said, " I..Isn''t it a matter of helping those in need?"


    cing a hand on her waist, Song Yan stared at him with a smile. " Do you think that I am good enough of a person to help you out and even if I was¡­." She crouched down and stared at him. " Do you think that you are good enough of a person to be helped? Have you forgotten what you have done to me and my son?" She tilted her head and rudely scoffed. " Be d that I was being nice enough to save your life or you would have be tomorrow''s headlines, with a picture of your head with ripped eyes, you hear me? So, you get to pay me the money before I wrench your eyes out myself!"


    Fu Yu Shen stared at Song Yan and then at the ring on her finger and knew that she wasn''t kidding if he refused, she might really rip his eyes out of his sockets. A bit flustered and embarrassed, he licked his front teeth and very painfully said, " If I could I would have paid you but I just got kicked out of my house, I can''t ¡­ I don''t have much money on me."


    For two minutes neither of them spoke anything before Song Yan cursed out loud. " Not much money? Then why did I save you for? If you are not going to pay, who is going to pay me for my hard work? Do you know how much energy I had to use up to take care of that soul and now you are saying that you don''t have enough money? Are you kidding me?"


    Fu Yu Shen said nothing and kept his head lowered for the first time in his life he felt like he was being humiliated and that too for something as small as money!


    No, this won''t do. He needs to get his self-respect back somehow! If he kept on getting insulted by Song Yan like this, he will never be able to raise his head in front of her.


    Clearing his throat, he looked at Song Yan and very calmly said, " I might not have money at the moment but sooner orter I will pay back. Don''t worry I am not one to take the money and run off somewhere you see?"


    " When?"


    " When what?"


    " Till when do I have to wait for you to pay me back?" asked Song Yan staring at Fu Yu Shen with impatience. " You said that you were kicked out of the house right? So, how long it''s going to take for you to go back home and pay me?"


    This time Fu Yu Shen had no answer he just stared at Song Yan without saying anything and thetter scoffed. " I should have just left you to die," she pushed herself off the ground and stood up straight. Before peering down at Fu Yu Shen contemptuously, " So how much money do you have at the moment?"


    " At...At the moment, I only have ¡­this five hundred yuan," he said as he fished the money from his pocket and looked at Song Yan with an awkward smile. " But this is my food money, if I give it to you, I will have to starve for a week or so before I can think of a solution to my predicament."


    Song Yan stared at the five hundred yuan and titled her head as if she was thinking about something before, stretching her hand and grasping the bills in Fu Yu Shen''s hand and saying, " For now, I will use this money, you can pay me the rest of the moneyter on."


    " Bu...But this is my food mo..money!" seeing that Song Yan was really taking the money out of his hands, Fu Yu Shen suddenly felt like she was simply a cold-blooded monster. He just told her that he didn''t have money in his pocket and yet she was actually doing something like taking thest of his money out of his hands, wasn''t she simply heartless for doing something so cruel?


    " So, what I am supposed to do?" said Song Yan with a cold face. " I saved your life, this is my money now¡­ if you are going to starve, then you might as well starve, why do I care what happens to you?"


    " But ¡­But I am your brother-inw!" When he saw that the bills were almost wrenched out of his hands, Fu Yu Shen couldn''t help but shout.


    " Heh, so you do remember what our rtionship is," Song Yan''s lips curled up before she tugged the money in Fu Yu Shen''s hand. " I thought you might have forgotten. Do you remember that there was one time when I had a really bad fever and Chen Chen begged you to give him some two hundred yuan to get fever medicine, do you know what you said?"


    Fu Yu Shen sucked in a breath.


    Song Yan leaned down and smiled coldly. " You said¡ª¡ª so what if she is going to die? This is my money, I don''t care whether or not she dies. It''s my money I can use it as I want."

 Chapter 249 Take Me

    Fu Yu Shen stared at Song Yan, that''s right. There was a time when Song Yan fell sick after she had to shoot a scene because of Song Lan''s mistake on the set, back then he wanted Song Lan to be his sister inw and thus, he believed that it was his responsibility to make life difficult for Song Yan and when she fell sick, he ignored the pleas that Fu Chen made to him. In the end, Fu Chen had to call Grandpa Fu who was recuperating on an ind to transfer five hundred dors into butler Ke''s ount so that he could buy fever medicine. That was how, Fu Chen saved Song Yan from burning up, after that even though Fu Chen wasn''t an adult, he demanded to have a bank ount that will have a decent amount of money saved ¡ª¡ª- this was something that Fu Yu Shen could never forget because he received a tongueshing of the century from his grandfather.


    He stared at Song Yan who was clutching his money and said, " So this is your revenge?"


    Hearing his words, Song Yan''s lips quirked and she said, " No, this is not revenge but your Karma. Because if this was revenge then what you did to me and Chen Chen would be counted as intended torture."


    Fu Yu Shen''s face flushed but he didn''t let go of the money in his hands¡ª¡ª his embarrassment was one thing but him losing this money was apletely different thing. If he was to let go of it now, then he will have to starve for a month, that was something that he didn''t want! He tightened his grip on the money and shook his head. " I ¡­I know that you are angry, and I will apologise, if that''s what you want but don''t take the money from me, I only have this much and I need to stay out of the house for a long time, you see."


    " Aww, that''s so pitiful," Song Yan cooed with a smile but then her smile fell with a quick snap of seconds as she red at Fu Yu Shen and said, " You better give up the money nicely, or else I will take it forcefully and in case it got torn, then I will wrench your eyes out in a jiffy because I don''t like doing payments in instalments, you see?" She bent doubled and then stared at Fu Yu Shen in the eyes and added, " Now you make a choice, are you going to let the money go nicely or will you lose two out of five senses of yours?"


    "Two? Wouldn''t that be just one?" said Fu Yu Shen with a smile as he noted Song Yan''s mistake.


    But then she shook her head and pointed at his mouth. " I would have to take care of your vocal cords as well, lest you tell my name to the world?" Her face twisted in a cruel sneer as she tugged at the five hundred bills. " Let go before I focus my attention on your limbs as well."


    This time Fu Yu Shen let go of the money at once, he knew that she was joking at all ¡ª¡ª if he didn''t give her the money then she will really¡­ he gulped and let Song Yan take the money. But even after watching her pocket the money in her clutch, he still looked at her with eyes that were full of reluctance.


    " What?" snapped Song Yan with an arch of her brow. " What are you looking at huh? That''s not your money anymore."


    " I know," with one threat after another, there was no way, Fu Yu Shen would be willing to say anything against Song Yan. He simply stared at Song Yan''s clutch and felt like he was robbed and couldn''t even file aint because the person who robbed him was his sister-inw! Boohoo!


    Song Yan saw his withered condition and scoffed before she turned around and looked at the road, her lips pursed in discontent. " Why isn''t the bus still here?"


    " Maybe we should take a cab?" suggested Fang Yanli looking at the road that waspletely devoid of any vehicle whatsoever. " I don''t see any bus and I am sure the time of the bus arrival has long passed."


    " I think so too," clicking her tongue, Song Yan peered out at the road once again before saying, "Let''s check at the next stop, maybe the bus might have stopped there."


    With that, she turned around and started to walk in the opposite direction of the street.


    Fu Yu Shen saw her walk away and immediately scrambled to his feet, with his backpack hitched up on his shoulders, he chased after her. From what he saw now, Song Yan could deal with ghosts as ugly as that eyeless man in seconds, if he could get her to deal with the ghosts that were haunting him then he wouldn''t have to worry about getting married to Qi Genghis. Originally, he didn''t n to marry her anyway but she left him no other choice, she would often talk about showing her, his sincerity and he could more or less understand that she was talking about marriage.


    But if Song Yan took care of the ghosts that were after him then he wouldn''t have to worry about anything!


    " He is chasing after us," Fang Yanli looked over her shoulder looking at Fu Yu Shen who was walking behind them, though he wasn''t getting close to them, he was keeping his pace up with them.


    " I know," Song Yan has noticed his presence long ago, it was just that she thought ¡ª¡ª that if she ignored him, he would stop following her but unfortunately, that man was more stubborn than she thought! With a sigh, she turned around and looked at Fu Yu Shen who immediately stopped and then started to look around as if he wasn''t just following her. " Go home, I am not going to take you with me."


    " I don''t have anywhere to go," said Fu Yu Shening to a stop in front of Song Yan. " I can''t go home, so please take me with you."


    P.s: Do you like this story? If so go and check out Detective Ghost Empress, it has ghosts, horror and drama! You will like it!

 Chapter 250 I Want To Come Home With You

    " Do you think that I run a special service? Caring for the needy and abandoned?" With her head titled she looked at Fu Yu Shen, her eyes staring at him with a gaze that could only be counted as inconvenienced. " I have other things to do, important things that are¡­other than caring for a grown-up child thrown out of his house." She was alreadyte enough for the meeting and here he was making it even more difficult for her to get hold of that jerk she was rushing to catch hold of, wasting her time here would surely create big trouble for her. " Go home, Fu Yu Shen, if you can''t take care of yourself then there is no need for you to trouble yourself, go back and apologise, I am sure that your second brother will forgive you." She turned around, her lips curling in a sly smile. " He always does."


    However, she only took ten steps ahead of her when she heard the sound of footsteps following her, and a tired sigh escaped her lips as she turned around and looked over her shoulder at the man behind her. His expression was simr to that of a pitiful abandoned dog," Are you trying to make me mad?" She pivoted on the spot and took three hurried steps toward Fu Yu Shen and raised her voice slightly with a menacing expression. " Do you think that I will not release ten to fifteen ghosts after you? Are you trying to make me lose my temper? Stop following me and go somewhere else."


    But not did Fu Yu Shen stop following her neither did he go back home instead he continued to chase after her as if he has imprinted on her, annoyed she decided to simply ignore him.


    " He sure is stubborn,"mented Fang Yanli looking over her shoulder, watching Fu Yu Shen chase them down as if his life was depending on it. " Can''t he see that we are in a hurry here?"


    " He has always been selfish enough to ignore everything else," said Song Yan striding towards the bus stop at a pace that was hard to catch up. A smirk decorated her face as she nced at Fu Yu Shen sideways and said, " He has been like that ever since the beginning, I have seen how much of an annoyance he can be in case he sets his mind on something. Now that he has decided that he is going to chase us then surely he is going to chase us down no matter what." With a glint in her eyes, she smiled and paused in her stride. " Then I might as well take advantage of his situation and make him pay for what he has done to Chen Chen, won''t it be a good thing to do?"


    When she stopped and turned around, Fu Yu Shen paused as well.


    " You aren''t going to go back?" She asked looking at him with a raised brow.


    Fu Yu Shen sped on the strap of his bag and licked his lower lip before shaking his head. " Second brother kicked me out if I go back then he will probably not listen to me and would ask me to stay out so that I learn a thing or two and I don''t have any money with me at the moment, so neither of my friends or rtives will take me in, I have nowhere to go¡­ if I don''t follow you then I will have to sleep on the park bench and I don''t want that at all."


    " I don''t know whether I should call him stupid or smart," Fang Yanli stared at Fu Yu Shen with a bewildered expression. " He knows that those people use him for money and yet he still goes around ying with them, if I don''t call him stupid then what should I call him? Or maybe I should call him smart since he knows his importance in the eyes of those people?"


    " Let''s just go with stupid," sighed Song Yan stretching out a hand and motioning Fu Yu Shen toe closer.


    If this was any other day, Fu Yu Shen would have surely bared his fangs¡ª¡ª but right now he had no other choice but to bow his head and do whatever he could to get a ce to stay, so with his grip tightening on the strap of his rucksack, he walked closer to Song Yan. " Do you want to say something to me?"


    "I do," said Song Yan crossing her arms in front. " I think you are not going to listen to me and go back right?"


    " No, I am not," being thick-skinned was something that Fu Yu Shen was really great at, as long as he got what he wanted, he wouldn''t care about the process of getting that thing at all. " I can''t stay outside, if I get mobbed or something else happened to me then I am going to be a ghost and after that what am I going to do? Haunt you?"


    Song Yan smirked, shaking her head she let out an audible sigh and stared at the man in front of her, he was as just aswless as he was before. " You are right, I am not going to let you be a ghost, that''s going to be really bad, wouldn''t it?" She unravelled her hands and crossed her hands behind her back and looked at Fu Yu Shen with a smile. " I guess, I will help you out, let''s see. How about you work for me?"


    " I work for you?"Fu Yu Shen parroted pointing at Song Yan. " You want me, the third master of the Fu family and your brother-inw to work for you?"


    " Why? Can''t do it? Then I am afraid that you will have to look for something else," said Song Yan, turning around to leave. This time she didn''t even stop to let Fu Yu Shen have the time to consider anything and simply walked toward the bus stop.

 Chapter 251 Grim Reaper

    " Wait! wait" Fu Yu Shen knew that he couldn''t be left behind by Song Yan, if he was then the only option that he will have would be to head to Qi Genghis''s apartment and that would only make their rtionship solidify even more and call him a jerk but now that he another option to get rid of the ghosts, he wasn''t going to cling on to that woman anymore. " Just wait a minute where are you hurrying off to in such impatience? At least listen to me!"


    Song Yan paused and turned around. " There is nothing to listen to, I have only one suggestion and that''s either you agree to my terms and start working for me, in return I will give you two hundred yuan, three meals and a ce to sleep if you don''t then there is nothing I can do."


    " Two hundred yuan only?" Fu Yu Shen almost shrieked out as he looked at Song Yan like she has gone crazy. " If I go and fake bump into a bicycle, its owner will give me at least five hundred yuan."


    " Then go ahead and keep bumping into a bicycle owner and hope that he will pay you for a month every day," said Song Yan with a casual shrug.


    " No, wait ¡­I will...I will do it," it was one of the most humiliating things for the third master of the Fu family to do something as meagre as a job that would only get him a total of two hundred yuan but he was currently penniless and there was nothing he could do except taking on the offer that was being given to him. " What do you want me to do? I will do it, just don''t leave me here."


    He might not be as brainy as his second brother but he could see that as long as he stayed near Song Yan, he didn''t even have to touch her, the ghost wouldn''te out just with him being in her presence that was something really amazing! This was exactly what he wanted and there was no way he was going to let go of his chance just like that!


    " Very well then you will have to listen to my conditions," said Song Yan raising her hand as she stretched out one long finger. " First, you cannot disrespect me, my family and Chen Chen, second, you need to take care of that careless attitude of yours, if you are going to work then make sure that you work for me nicely. If you don''t then I will take away one of your meals of the day and if your attitude didn''t improve then the situation will only get worse for you, andstly, you will have to treat Chen Chen as if he is your ancestor with utter respect andplete devotion¡­" she paused and then quickly added. " Oh yes, don''t forget to apologise to him, got it? That''s the first thing you have to do upon meeting him."


    " Ancestor¡­Ancestor? Apologise?" Fu Yu Shen has never heard such words, in fact, these words were often used for him. This was his first time hearing these words to be used for someone else.


    " That''s right, if you can do it, you can follow me." Song Yan adjusted her hat that was sitting on top of her head and tilted it nicely. " If you can''t do it then there is no need for you to follow me, just remember that only by working hard will you be able to get to live in my house and nothing else is going to help. If you agree to my terms then you can follow me if not then you can walk away now and I will not say anything."


    She turned to leave and sure enough Fu Yu Shen followed her, she knew that he will follow her.


    The two of them came to the bus stop that was at a distance away from the main one and Song Yan felt annoyance flood into her nerves. The bus instead ofing to the main stop, it was standing here hidden in the dark, did they think that this spot was nicer than the one that was on Main Street or something?


    " Get in," she said pointing to the open door of the bus. " I have somewhere to go first, I will take you home after I am done, until then you have to tag around with me."


    After the ordeal all Fu Yu Shen wanted to do was sleep but upon seeing Song Yan''s impatient expression, he immediately nodded and climbed up the stairs of the bus that was full to the brim. But that wasn''t what surprised him, it was the passengers who were sitting on the bus with a missing limb, or two ..an eye and in some rare cases, they were even missing a head!


    He hugged his rucksack and looked at the crowd in rm as they all turned to look at him simultaneously, their eyes growing darker by the minute as if he was some rare delicacy that just walked right in, he almost thought that he was going to be eaten but then Song Yan climbed the bus behind him and swept a nce at the ghosts sitting in the seat and snorted. " Make a move and I will make tonight your funeral, just know that neither of your hands is clean." She passed by Fu Yu Shen as she added, " Be grateful that I am in a hurry and can''t take care of you all at the moment, or else I would have finished the job that the jerk couldn''t do."


    Almost immediately the ghosts lowered their heads to look down at their feet while Song Yan led Fu Yu Shen to the end of the bus and took a seat at thest.


    She looked as calm as a cucumber but Fu Yu Shen who was being looked at by the ghosts felt like he was going to cry. Sitting next to Song Yan, he couldn''t help but ask, " Where are you going in the middle of the night anyway?"


    " To the grim reaper."

 Chapter 252 Unlucky Fu Yu Shen

    " G¡­Grim what?" Fu Yu Shen stood up suddenly just as the bus lurched forward with a big screech, sending him flying face forward on the metallic floor of the bus with a loud bang. For two seconds he felt like he has crossed over apletely different dimension as he looked at the metallic floor and at the passengers who were looking at him but that was only until the pain from that fall hit him like a bone-crushing wave and he groaned out loud, " Damn, I...I ..it feels like I am dying, it really hurts..ohh my head¡­someone help me up."


    " Are you okay?" A delicate voice asked him and Fu Yu Shen raised his head and almost sat up straight when he saw the pretty woman who was sitting on the seat next to the aisle looking at him with concern. " Are you feeling dizzy like you are going to move on to the afterlife?"


    Feigning weakness in front of prettydies was how Fu Yu Shen usually scored them and because the woman in front of him was so pretty hepletely forgot that he was sitting in a bus full of ghosts. With a painful grimace, he pretended to act as if he was really hurt by the fall, " Yeah, my head looks like it''s being split into two... I think I am almost on the way to losing my life¡­"


    " Are you for real? Like seriously?" This time the woman turned to look at Fu Yu Shen with her entire face facing him and it took all his courage to not jump up and let out a scream because the woman in front actually had a ¡­had a.. a sword stuck in the middle of her face! Pretty or not, he could almost see the bugs and worms crawling at her festered wound! " Would you mind¡ª¡ª"


    " I think I am okay," just as the woman stretched out her hand towards Fu Yu Shen, he immediately scrambled to his feet and ignoring the throbbing in his head said, " I think I am feelingpletely all right, it hurts but I am okay ¡­I think I will live."


    "Tsk, what a loss," the woman clicked her tongue and turned to look at face the front again.


    Fu Yu Shen immediately rushed back to his seat, seeing him walk back over, Fang Yanli clicked her tongue as well and scoffed. " God, what an idiot?"


    " You don''t want to show yourself?" asked Song Yan ignoring what happened right now as she turned her head sideways and looked at Fang Yanli. Though she could have made her presence known, Fang Yanli chose to keep herself hidden.


    " Being in the presence of that man is torture enough as it is," she said with an eye roll. " And you want me to show myself to him? I would rather not. I can even imagine his scaredy cat of a reaction if he finds out that you have a ghost as a friend. So, I would rather keep myself hidden lest he starts shouting and screaming." She nced at Fu Yu Shen''s trembling calves and snorted. " What kind of man is he? I think he is a chicken born as a man."


    Song Yan said nothing and watched Fu Yu Shen climb over to the back seat and sat beside her, breathing hard and fast as if he had juste back after running five miles.


    " That ghost ..why did she look so disappointed when she heard me say that I will live? Is there really that much of a shortage of good looking men in the underworld?"


    " God, he is such a narcissist," looking at Fu Yu Shen in disbelief Fang Yanli stared at him in surprise. " He has to be kidding me if he thinks that he is good looking." Though she said that Song Yan could detect that she was lying to both herself and Song Yan.


    "No," ignoring the admiration in Fang Yanli''s voice, Song Yan calmly answered Fu Yu Shen, " If a human is hanging between life and death and he encounters a soul that has been wandering for a long time, there is a possibility that the ghost might possess that body by severing ties of the soul with its host." She turned to face Fu Yu Shen and further added, " Congrattions for making out of that alive, for I was certain that you were going to start dressing up and dolling yourself with makeup, would have been quite a big shock for your brother."


    Fu Yu Shen heard her and then stared at her for two minutes and then¡ª¡ª a painful sob escaped his lips as he turned around and looked out of the window. " Why..is this happening to me? What have I ever done? Someone, please tell me."


    Song Yan opened her mouth to respond but he immediately raised his hand and stopped her by raising his hand, " There is no need, I know¡­just let me cry at peace for two minutes."


    She did as he asked and left him to cry in peace for two minutes straight.


    Though Fu Yu Shen was someone whom people could knock down easily his resilience was something that Song Yan both admired and feared, not even two minutes passed and Fu Yu Shen was already done with his crying as he looked at her and said, " What''s going on though¡­why are you going to see the Gr...Grim Reaper?"


    Song Yan''s eyes shed and she tilted her head to look at Fu Yu Shen with a mysterious smile. " You really want to know?"


    ? Something about the glint in her eyes warned Fu Yu Shen not to ask, so he immediately shook his head and said, " No, I think I am fine..there¡­there is no need for you to trouble yourself."


    " No, if you want to know I can tell you."


    " No, No, No ¡­." frantically waving his hand Fu Yu Shen slid even closer to his window and said, " I am fine without knowing what it is."


    -----------------

 Chapter 253 A Befitting Punishment

    The journey was a peaceful one, in fact, it was more or less simr to that of a normal bus journey¡ª¡ª the only difference was that the stops weren''t the usual stops where normal humans like Fu Yu Shen would stop. The passengers in the bus got off at stops that said cemetery, funeral home and there was also one little girl that got off the bus at the very end of a vige that looked like it has been abandoned for a very long time with a mass graveyard in front of her.


    Fu Yu Shen felt like he was going to lose his mind when Song Yan got up from her seat and started walking down the aisle, he immediately chased after her feeling a bit dissatisfied, this second sister-inw of his really didn''t care about him, just look at how she walked away without even giving him a heads up.


    Fortunately, he didn''t fall asleep or else he would have been taken away to a ce from where he would have never been able to return. And from Song Yan''s attitude, he was half certain that it might have been her n all along.


    " This woman sure is ruthless," he muttered trying to get off the bus as quickly as he could, afraid that he might lose Song Yan if he wasn''t fast enough but as he chased after her, he realised that he didn''t need to worry about it at all because the ce that she came to wasn''t a graveyard or a cemetery instead it was a building. A building that he knew all too well, he rushed after her and immediately came to a stop beside her and said, " Why are we here? Does the Grim Reaper works here?"


    " Who says that he can''t work here?" said Song Yan striding towards thepany that read '' SoftAi''. " Can he not take up a job like a normal human? Do you really have to discriminate against him and humans like that?"


    Before Fu Yu Shen could say anything else, he was beaten down like a wet dog in rain and only now did he understand why his second brother was looking so stressed out these days, he only spent one and a half hours with Song Yan and he was already ready to throw his hands up and fight with someone.


    " That''s not what I meant," he immediately said as he came to walk beside Song Yan walking a step behind carefully. " I mean, this is the most famouspany of gaming software in our country. You might not know but the current game called '' Angels with guns'' is on fire. I heard that there is a long line in front of the shops that are selling it..packed with action and graphics that are never seen in the world, it''s trending all over the social media."


    " And where do you think those out of the world graphics came from?" Song Yan nodded at the security guard standing in front of the wrought iron gates before walking past him. " I have heard all about the games that you are talking about and believe it or not I have a very good idea what thispany is capable of after all the Grim Reaper believes that the underworld has gone too soft on its residents and is now letting out his frustrations through the gruesome software that he sells."


    She might as well be speaking anothernguage because Fu Yu Shen didn''t understand a thing she was saying, " What ¡­gone soft?"


    " The underworld used to have a lot strict rules and regtions¡ª¡ª that the residents have to abide by no matter what but then a social activist died and went there after she along with the rest of the unsatisfied residents picked up their weapons and rebelled against the ''tyranny'' of the under lords. '' An underworld for all'' was what I believe was their motto and when they were refused, the souls of those rebels somehow managed to escape the underworld and refused toe back, it took a long time for celestial masters like me to track them down and bring them to the underworld. After that, they were given what they wanted despite the protest and objections from many grim reapers."


    She came to a stop in front of the automatic ss doors and ced her hand on them, a golden hue shone where she put her hand and then those doors opened with a sharp screech. " Narrow minded jerks, the lot of them."


    " I believe that you are talking about my boss," said a woman dressed in a ming red suit, she looked beautiful, enchantingly beautiful but something about her told Fu Yu Shen, that she wasn''t a woman he wanted to flirt with. With a smile that could beat the number one professional model, the woman came to stand in front of Song Yan, " I don''t see anyone else fitting the description, anyway it has been a ..what should I say?" The woman asked her gaze skimming towards Fu Yu Shen before flickering to Song Yan.


    "Let''s just that it has been a long time," answered Song Yan with a voice as cold and detached as ever. " I believe that I have an appointment with that jerk, is he free?"


    " Oh yes, he is¡­" the woman sighed and clutched the clipboard in her hand. " He has been free these days, after all, humans are easy to satisfy and they don''t think twice before throwing their money away, like him." She added taking another glimpse at Fu Yu Shen before smirking. " Oh, you will be a fine target."


    " Ta...Target?" mused Fu Yu Shenpletely bewildered.


    " Yes, a target." conceded the woman in red, her ponytail swishing behind her as she turned to look at him. " You have broken the hearts of many women, used and dumped them like human tissues. And boy they have cursed you ¡­ you will be used as a moving target and the women will be asked to shoot you, right here." She pointed at his heart. " So that you can feel how it feels to have your heart broken."


    " Wh...What?"


    Song Yan turned to look at him sideways and snorted. " I have to say that''s one¡­befitting punishment, you lot came up with."

 Chapter 254 Bad Karma

    " No, it''s not," Fu Yu Shen turned to look at Song Yan wishing he could shut her up as he used to in the past, what was a befitting punishment? Being shot by a bunch of women? What''s so befitting about it? She has to be joking if she thinks that such a thing can be called befitting. " That''s torture, and you know that..so don''t say that ¡­ I might have done something really bad to those women, I was with¡ª¡ª"


    " Name one woman that you dated in the past," interrupting him Song Yan turned her body to the left looking away from the woman in red. " Any woman will do, as long as she was with you for more than one night." She added while raising one finger in the air.


    " I...That ..wait give me a minute, I will remember and tell you, it''s not like that I don''t remember them, it''s just that there is a bunch of them, so it will take some time for me to answer that question." Fu Yu Shen held his hands up, with a look of extreme concentration on his face and tried to figure out a name. He opened and closed his mouth, once in a while he would also snap his fingers as if he got one name but then his expression would wither away and he would close his mouth back.


    " What a g man,"mented Fang Yanli from behind as she took a look at Fu Yu Shen, looking at him from top to bottom before snorting. " Such a disgrace."


    " Your one minute is up," while Fu Yu Shen was still troubling himself with the names of the women that he used to see in the past, Song Yan took a look at her watch and spoke up, putting him out of his misery. She took a look at his stupefied expression as if he couldn''t believe that he wasn''t able to take one name even after groaning and thinking about so much, with her expression carefully nked, she took a step closer to Fu Yu Shen. " Do you know what''s worse than being abandoned?"


    He shook his head causing her lips to quirk up with a scoff. "It''s being forgotten, you just didn''t dump those women, you used them like an itch reliever and then you threw them away. That''s worse than breaking their hearts because I don''t know whether or not you know this but ¡­" she raised her hand and poked him on the forehead. " Women are not tissues that you take with you to a restroom, do your job and then throw them in the trash can once you are done. Believe it or not, Fu Yu Shen¡­ what you did wasn''t cool, it was disgusting." She didn''t sneer or spat those words at him, instead she just calmly said them¡ª¡ª as if they were nothing but facts.


    Fu Yu Shen lowered his head, feeling like someone has stuffed a cotton ball in his mouth, there was nothing that he could say to Song Yan. He didn''t know whether she was right, these words were something that he have heard a lot of times and every woman dumped by him had said these words to him once or twice but this was his first time, seeing someone calling him disgusting so calmly.


    Song Yan wasn''t angry, she wasn''t upset..she was calm as if she thought that wasting another second on him will bepletely useless.


    " Second sister-inw¡ª¡ª"


    Song Yan turned away, she wasn''t willing to listen to what Fu Yu Shen had to say, his exnation meant nothing to her. If he feels bad then he should go and give out an apology to those women he yed with, what was the point of saying anything to her and what was the point of her listening to what he has to say?


    "Will I find him in his office," ignoring what Fu Yu Shen had to say, she turned to Daiyu.


    Daiyu nodded her head and tipped her chin at the elevator at the end of the corridor. " He is, I have already alerted him about your arrival you can go and see him now."


    ? "Thank you," not one to have small talk, Song Yan bowed her head slightly before she walked past the pure white reception hall and headed towards the corridor made of green jade. Behind her, Fu Yu Shen snapped out of his daze and immediately went to chase after her but then suddenly he stopped and looked at the woman in red before he smiled tteringly and said, " Will I really be punished as you just said?"


    The woman in the red suit smiled, her dark red lip stretching across her face as she calmly responded. " Punishments of a person varies upon their actions, it depends on what they do. I fear that the bad Karma you have collected hasrgely distorted a lot of things for you, even the current predicament that you are in now¡­" she paused with an air of dramatics and raised her brows. "Is nothing but the consequences of your actions."


    " What do you mean?" he went to ask but the woman in the red business suit simply smiled and then melted in fumes of white smoke. Stunned, Fu Yu Shen looked around before scampering towards Song Yan.


    " Are you trying to get lost," she said calmly pressing the buttons of the elevator as he came to a stop next to her. " If you are, I wouldn''t rmend it. Wait for us to go back and then you can try your attempts of getting lost again."


    " I wasn''t..second sister-inw," after seeing one thing after another, Fu Yu Shen was no longer as arrogant as he used to be, with his voice lowered he nicely answered Song Yan. " I was just talking to the woman in red and asked whether or not she was speaking the truth."


    " And what did she say?" The elevator came to a stop at their floor with a loud ding, and Song Yan entered it as soon as the doors opened.


    Fu Yu Shen hesitated, then he followed after her and replied, " She said that even my current situation is because of my actions."


    Song Yan sighed and then clutched onto the handle that was hanging inside the elevator and said, " So, she said something useless again huh."


    ----------

 Chapter 255 Gave It Her All

    " What do you mean by useless and why are you clutching onto that thing?" asked Fu Yu Shen looking at the metal handles with stic yellow hoops like in the bus and trains. Only then did he take a look at the insides of the elevator carefully, unlike the elevators in the human world this one opened to the far heavens, above him was nothing but a dark sky, as dark as the one outside and the handles hanging over his head reached up to a height where he couldn''t even see their end. Slowly, he looked down at his feet and sure enough, he saw a golden glow like fire burning beneath his feet with cracks and explosions and he almost jumped up, " Wh¡­What is this."


    " The boundary between heaven and hell," answered Song Yan as the door closed, but what was surprising was that the pristine clean elevator door didn''t just show the reflection of the two of them alone, there was someone else with a blunt bob cut, dressed in an old school uniform, her face pale with her eyes sharply glinting with a light that Fu Yu Shen has never seen in his life before.


    " W..Who is that girl behind you," he asked pointing at the reflection of the young girl in the doors of the elevator while whipping his head front and back since he couldn''t see her standing next to Song Yan.


    " She stays with me that''s all you need to know at the moment," said Song Yan before turning her head and looking at his hands. " You better hold on to the handles before something happens, just in case you fall, I am not going to help you."


    This time Fu Yu Shen didn''t dare to ignore her warning, he instantly raised his hands and sped the handles with both hands, a good thing that he did, because the second he held them, the elevator dropped. No, it just didn''t drop, it free fell ¡ª¡ª without any gravitational force or anything attached to it, as if something really strong and powerful was sucking it down in the pit that he could see through the elevator.


    The force of the fall was so heavy that Fu Yu Shen felt his skin being sucked along with the elevator, it seemed to be stretching to the bottom and he couldn''t even open his mouth to say a single thing much less scream. If not for Song Yan acting as if this was normal, he would have thought that the thing was totally out of control and they were on the verge of being smashed to the ground ¡ª¡ª sob, he came here because he was worried that the ghosts will pop up again if he was to leave Song Yan''s side but now that he was experiencing these things he realised that the ghosts haunting him weren''t that scary, it was his second sister inw!


    God, his poor second brother. No wonder he was looking like he can''t sleep these days, having such a scary wife was much more scarier than being haunted by a ghost.


    The elevator came to a jerking stop and just when Fu Yu Shen thought that the torture was over¡ª¡ª the elevator jerked to the left and then right and then down and then back and then forward. And that was how Fu Yu Shen realised that he could indeed defy gravity as he let out a moanful scream.


    " Dear, Dear, are you okay?" As soon as the elevator opened, Fu Yu Shen walked out like he has walked through hell itself and dropped to his knees before dry heaving as if he was going to die here and now. Seeing this the old man behind the reception counter that was ck as the darkness itself walked out and looked at him with a concerned expression, " Hmm, you are alive, so why are you here?"


    Fu Yu Shen only raised one trembling arm and pointed behind him, the old man followed the direction he was pointing at and kindly smiled when he saw Song Yan walking out. " Dear me, it''s been so long, when was thest time I saw you?"


    " It has been a long time and I do not want to feel reminiscent of those memories," she pointed at therge oak doors and asked, " Is he in there?"


    " Yes," said the old man before turning around and ringing the bell sitting on his counter. "I have announced your arrival, you can go in and while you are meeting him, I will take care of this ¡­" he peered down at the heaving Fu Yu Shen. " Really nice human you have brought with you."


    Fu Yu Shen felt like the old man was talking about him in the same manner as a pet dog or cat.


    " You can just leave him be," said Song Yan without looking at her sick brother-inw and strode towards the oak doors. " He can take care of himself."


    Then she left without looking back.


    Fu Yu Shen stared at her back before turning to the old man and asking, " Is this a ce where humans can''te?"


    " They cannot," slightly surprised by the question, he looked down at the kneeling Fu Yu Shen on the floor. " If they are brought by someone then it''s a different story but before dying, they cannot enter this ce."


    " So, what is she then?" asked Fu Yu Shen ever since he found out that Song Yan could see ghosts and can walk between the boundary of heaven and hell, he has been meaning to ask her this but for some reason, he couldn''t do it. " She didn''te here with anyone yet she was able toe inside as if she has been here, why is that?"


    The old man looked down at Fu Yu Shen, he thought the boy was a silly, old fool but maybe there was some sort of hope left for him in there. He smiled and turned his head to look at Song Yan before he answered, " She is the woman who lost it all and then gave all of herself to get back what belonged to her."

 Chapter 256 I Need Your Help

    Song Yan pushed open the oak doors without knocking but then she paused and turned to look at Fang Yanli as she said, " You stay here and take care of that idiot," she tipped her chin at Fu Yu Shen with a disdainful nce. " I am afraid that if I leave that man alone here, he might offend someone and will be dragged to hell, though I don''t really care what happens to him. It will be really annoying if my hands get tied with another trouble, got it?"


    Though she said that, Fang Yanli knew that the reason Song Yan wasn''t bringing her along was that she didn''t want her to meet the grim reaper. Technically, she was a soul that was at unrest and even if she hasn''t created any trouble for ages, that doesn''t mean that her past could be wiped out along with her life, she was still a murderer who killed her father and his lover¡ª¡ª by killing her father no matter how evil he was, she has done the greatest sin of all so even if she was more human than any other ghost roaming on the streets of the human world, the punishment that deemed fit for her was to be dragged into the underworld and be destroyed once and for all.


    " I understand," she too didn''t want to see the grim reaper, thest time she saw him, he had fought a bloody battle with their Master Gu asking to take her and Song Yan away. It was their master who saved their souls and bounded his lives with them, bruised and bloodied he proimed, '' These are not just spirits at unrest, they are my sisters and friends. I vouch for them, they will never take the life of any human and create trouble in the human world, in fact, they will help me capture souls and bring them to the underworld, if they do something as inhuman as killing an innocent life and get blood on their hands ever again, I will let you drag my soul to the eighteenth level of hell and give me the punishment that you deem fit irrespective of my good deeds.''


    Even when she and Song Yan were on the verge of losing their minds, Master Gu protected them with his life ¡ª¡ª he didn''t even flinch when he almost lost his life for the sake of theirs. '' Hehe, don''t look at me like that ¡­I am still alive and fine, I don''t care what happens to me but you two want another chance at life don''t you? Then don''t kill him anymore.''


    He hase to protect them again and again until they swore their loyalty to the Gu family but now that she was with Song Yan rather than her master, she was no longer a soul who was guaranteed protection, though she knew that Song Yan would protect her with everything she has, without the spiritual bond, she would always be in danger.


    And since she had no desire to bind herself with the Song family until the end, she could only try her best to stay as inconspicuous from the Grim reaper''s sight as possible.


    Song Yan nodded and then she walked inside the room shutting the doors closed behind her.


    " You are as rude as ever," said the man behind the long table that was polished to the point that Song Yan could see her face in it, behind him several televisions were running but instead of showing television shows, they were running scenes of someone dying, getting into idents and many more ¡­one of them was also ying the scene of live fire. Song Yan turned her gaze when she saw someone running out of the burning fire and looked at the man.


    Though he was dressed in an impable suit that was neatly pressed, she could see the number of souls that were tied to that ck midnight suit. With his long hair that was tied in a long ponytail, a few strands left to cup his face, he looked like an angel, as if one kiss from him would grant one nothing but immortality.


    But then again if death wasn''t beautiful, will people follow it?


    " At least be d that I did not barge in your office with a pitchfork and burning mes," said Song Yan walking towards the desk and pulling the cushioned chair back to take a seat. " Thest time you submitted the opposition against the reformation of the underworld."


    The man ced the pen in his hand down and looked up at her, fortunately, Song Yan has seen him many times and was prepared for the burst of beauty she was going to witness or else she would have let the man suck her soul. " Don''t remind me please, a good thing they did in the underworld too...now I heard they are thinking of building an amusement park too. Many souls are refusing to reincarnate saying that they are having far more fun in the underworld and with the poption of the world undergoing such a boost, I swear we will have to build another territory of hell if this goes on ..more people dying¡­ fewer people willing to move on. I am afraid if this goes on, I will go mad."


    He pointed to the stack of piles on the corner of the table and said, " I have been submitting a request for a flyover for ages, and the panel hasn''t been willing to sign them which ispletely out of my understanding like how can you give permission to a rebellion leader for amusement park but not give me permission for making flyovers and get an automatic motor boat? Do you know how hard it is to row the dead people across the yellow river? They are even whinier now ¡ª- I can''t be dead, you must have made a mistake ¡­ I am still healthy ¡­ I used to work out for ten hours ¡­never drank¡­ seemed to havepletely forgotten that death does not work like that, anyway, why are you here?"


    " I need your help."

 Chapter 257 Can They Withstand It?

    Disimer: No connection to the reality or any other figure, do not be offended and do not interpret orbine it with any history or Gods.


    " As much as I would love that people would miss me when they are holding a party or something, I summarised as much," sping his hands together he nodded. " People don''t remember death unless they want the pain to end or they know that there are time is up other than it is only when they want to curse others or want something from me like you, so what do kind of help you want?"


    Song Yan opened her mouth to speak but before she could say anything, the grim reaper stopped her with a raise of his hand and said, " Wait, but first where are my offerings?"


    " Offerings?" mused Song Yan looking at the grim reaper with a confused expression.


    The Grim Reaper threw his hands and sighed with an expression that said '' I knew it'', he looked at her. " You came to visit the Grim Reaper and didn''t even bring any offerings? I thought that you will bring something for me to eat and some money along with it, do you know how expensive things have gotten in the underworld? I need money and something to eat as well, I haven''t eaten anything something sincest night, and you came empty-handed? Are you sure you are not taking me lightly? If so I will have to take that soul you brought with me since she is past due."


    " I will order something for you," said Song Yan taking out her cellphone with an exaggerated sigh. " Do you want to eat a fruit cake since I don''t think I can get you real fruits at the moment¡ª¡ª"


    " Who offers that Grim reapers these days? Get me a te of sweet and sour pork, some dim sum, mapo tofu, char Siu and Zhanjiangmian, make it double I need to offer some of them to the higher-ups," he rubbed his hands and cheekily smiled. "I am thinking of using that offering for submitting a request to increase my pay grade."


    " You really don''t hold back, do you?" said Song Yan with a raise of her brows but she still ordered the dishes that he asked.


    "Have you ever seen death holding back?" He asked leaning back on his chair. " This is my nature, I can''t ignore it nor can I change it, there is nothing else I can do, death doesn''t hold back nor does it know how to be sympathetic, I hope you came to me knowing me that, Song Yan?" His gaze sharpened as he took another look at her sitting in the chair. " I see that you were able to get what you wanted and you are doing good, haven''t killed those who took your son away from you. I didn''t think you will be able to do that, given the gruesome way he died¡ª¡ª"


    Song Yan felt annoyance burst as she ced her palms on the table and said, " I don''t need a reminder of that nor do I need a reminder of how I begged you to don''t take my son away. I am not here to talk about the injustice youmitted."


    A smile decorated his lips. "When have you seen death being fair to anyone? I did what the Gods asked me to, I cannot go against them it''s not like I am against you, I hope you know that."


    " I do," she said trying to reign in her temper as she looked at the Grim reaper before saying, " Going back to the topic, I need something from you."


    " I know, what is it that you want?"


    " I need you to use your irvoyance and find someone for me," said Song Yan with a wild glint in her eyes. " Look for that person for me¡ª¡ª"


    " Your father, right?" The grim reaper leaned forward and Song Yan clenched her fingers when she saw that amused look on his face. She knew that he was cooking something in his head and stared at him straight ahead, " You know?"


    " Of course, I know," with his hands sped again, he looked at her and said with a smile. " Any life that ising to an end I can see it."


    Coming to an end? Song Yan felt her heart go cold as she shifted in her chair and said, " Can''t you tell me, I¡ª¡ª"


    " I can''t," the Grim reaper refused at once without even letting her finish what she wanted to. " Every life has its own path to follow, I cannot save one life while giving up on another."


    " But that''s unfair!" Song Yan almost lost her temper but somehow managed to control herself. She was here as the one begging for his help, she couldn''t offend him, thus, she tried to calm herself and stopped herself from shouting at him, she stared at him for a while before saying, " My father did nothing wrong."


    "He did have a pile of bad Karma from his past life," shot back the Grim reaper with his hands spreading slowly. " Everyone has to pay back for what they have done, karma follows all, if not in this life then in another one."


    " I would believe Karma if I see it in motion," sneered Song Yan. " I lost everything lived for centuries and never once saw it in work, are you really not going to tell me where is he or not?"


    " I can''t disturb the equilibrium of the world, Song Yan." With his eyes slightly darkening as the temperature of the room dropped subtly, the grim reaper looked at her. " There is an equilibrium to maintain, if a soul is bound to be taken away then I will take it away."


    " Even if taking that soul means, letting the world be flipped upside down?" said Song Yan as she stared back at the Grim Reaper. " I might not be strong enough to take you and the Gods on but I sure can turn thew of the world if I want."


    " You will be punished gravely for defying thew of heavens."


    " That will happen only if heavens can withstand me defying them."

 Chapter 258 A Deal

    The temperature of the office dropped to the point that one could see Song Yan''s breath turning into a mist, The Grim Reaper didn''t look like he was troubled by her threat but Song Yan could see his left eye twitching, it often happened when he was on the verge of losing control. However, she wasn''t scared for the sake of her father, she was willing to fight with death if she could save her father, with her eyes narrowed, she looked at him, " The underworld has been divided into three parts, the Punishment zone, the Ethereal and the Neutral¡­ if my father was to die will you allow him to be in the Ethereal zone?"


    Hell and heaven were imaginary ces constructed by humans, for them the two ces were ages apart but the truth was ¡ª¡ª they were borderline touching each other. The sinners will be taken to the zone of punishment that was considered hell, devoid of every facility provided by the underworld, even crossing the bridge to the punishment zone meant walking on a bridge with des raining upon them, while those who did good deeds all their life would be taken to the Ethereal zone, that was called the Heaven, the two were only an inch apart but that inch signified the bottom of the earth and the space above the earth.


    As for the neutral zone, it was the one where those who did neither good nor bad were taken, they were used asmon manpower until it was their turn to move on which might take an eternity.


    With her father being locked in by that woman, he hadn''t been able to do any good or bad things but the Gods wouldn''t care about the circumstances of the life he was living, they will assign him to a section and then let him finish with the task that they give out to him on ount of the deeds that he has done. Of course, they will give himpensation for the life he lived after he was done serving his sentence but Song Yan didn''t want thatpensation.


    Sure enough.


    " With theck of deeds he hasmitted, he will be assigned to the neutral¡ª¡ª" The Grim Reaper didn''t even get a chance to finish before Song Yan''s Yin energy exploded causing him to pause and look at her. " This is thew, Song Yan ¡­ I can''t change it."


    " After being dead for so long I am a little dull onws," she shot back, with her hands resting on the armrest of the chair, she looked at the Grim Reaper and further added, " I do not wish to do something that will put thews of the underworld in danger but if you do not give me a way out then¡­" her lips curled in a devious smile. " I once was on the verge of bing an Evil spirit, you remember that time right? Even you along with three Grim reapers weren''t able to stop me, if not for my masters I would have done something that would have caused enough damage to the underworld for centuries, do you wish to see me do the same thing over again? This time more so when I am a human?"


    The Grim Reaper of course remembered the time when she almost lost control of her powers, though the time of this dimension has been returned and the wrong has been set right, in another possibility he has seen the damages they would have incurred if Song Yan really lost control. With a sigh, he leaned back and said, " All right, I get what you are saying¡ª¡ª so, let''s make a deal, what do you say?"


    " A deal you say?" seeing that he has agreed to y along with her, she retracted her Yin energy and leaned back on the chair. " What do you mean by that? Are you trying to say that you want someone in exchange for giving me the information regarding my father?"


    " Bingo. That''s right," The Grim reaper looked at Song Yan and smile politely before pointing to one of the millions of clocks on the wall. " I cannot disrupt the bnce of the world like you expect me to do so, but if you were to hand me a soul in exchange for your father, I will be able to maintain the bnce and turn a blind eye to everything else. I will also hand you the address of the ce where the woman has been keeping your father, you just need to bring that soul to me, if you can do that then you can what you want and I will get what I want."


    " You want me to kill someone?"


    " God no, why would I ask you to do that?" He waved his hand and then motioned her to get closer to him. Song Yan did as he said and leaned forward on the table. " There is this girl with the name Wu Genji, I want you to bring her soul to me."


    Song Yan raised a brow. " Wu ¡­Genji?"


    " That''s right," he nodded as he pointed at the dull clock that had spider webs attached to it but it was still working and said, " This clock should have stopped working six years ago and I even went to get that girl''s soul to bring her to the underworld but before I could take her away her lifeline that should have been broken started to work again and I wasn''t able to bring her back with me¡­ I have been trying to get hold of her soul but every time I am prepared to take her away, I see that something is blocking me from getting to her... it''s neither human ..nor a spirit¡­" his face turned grim as he pulled out a card and ced it on the table.


    It was a normal card except it had Wu Genji''s life and death along with the time written on it. But the card was unlike the other cards that the Grim reaper carried, it had ck fumesing out of it ¡ª¡ª " this happened on her twelfth birthday, I believe that she got in contact with a demon, and as you know demons aren''t under my jurisdiction, they are under yours." He pointed to Song Yan. " So get rid of that demon send it back to hell and bring the girl''s soul."


    -------------


    Song Yan thought about it a little and then nodded her head. She was going to deal with Wu Genji anyway, in fact, if the grim Reaper hasn''t brought up the matter she would have done so herself, after all that soul was supposed to return ages ago, now that it was trapped it went without saying that it should be brought back since the time was past due. " All right, I will bring that soul but remember that you have to give me the information my father. I won''t be nice if you were to go back on your word, do you understand?"


    " I am not that petty as to hide something such as that," said the Grim reaper with a snort.


    " I can''t believe you, after all, death can be tricky as well," Song Yan got up from her seat and then looked at the Grim reaper with a smile. " You tricked me once, have you forgotten?"


    " That was a one-time thing, all right? And I was desperate!" The grim reaper immediately came to his defence but Song Yan only made a low hum before turning around to leave however, just as she reached the threshold of the room, she turned around and looked at the Grim reaper. " Onest thing, did Fang Yanli''s mother go to a better ce?"


    " She did, not only was she epted in heaven, she was able to reincarnate in a good family, do you want to know where she is now?" asked the Grim reaper with a smile that was mysterious enough for Song Yan to shake her head.


    Taking out her sunsses, she curled her lips in a smile and looked at the man in front of her. "I won''t fall for it, as long as she is happy and having fun that''s the only thing that I care about." Putting on the goggles she turned around and opened the door. " You better prepare the information that I need as quickly as possible because I will be bringing that soul real quick for you."


    Then she strode out of the room, shutting the door behind her with a bang.


    "Let''s go," she strode towards Fu Yu Shen who was sitting in the visitor area. " I am done with my work here." Her gaze fell at the sugar water that he was clutching in his hands like a child and turned to look at the man behind the ck jade counter. " You haven''t changed have you?"


    " Thepany has been a little short on employees these days," the man answered making Fu Yu Shen who was about to drink the water pause. " And what does that have to do with this ss of water?"


    Song Yan shot him a look that said, '' You are an idiot aren''t you?'' Before taking the ss from his hand and handing it to the man behind the counter. " Don''t go around tricking people like that¡­" then she turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and said, " Haven''t you heard that humans shouldn''t drink or eat something from the underworld?"

 Chapter 259 I Was Picked Up

    " Will there be a side effect? Are you sure, I will be fine? I didn''t drink anything there but why don''t you take a look at me and say if everything is all right or not?" After the three of them came off the taxi, Fu Yu Shen chased after Song Yan in a panicky state. As soon as he came out of the building he been going on and on about whether he was alright after taking that drink from the man in SoftAi, but Song Yan hasn''t even looked at him except for the one time before they left thepany and had told him that he waspletely fine.


    But that was nowhere enough to make him feel better instead he was even more startled by her nonchnt attitude of hers.


    " Tsk, he is such a cowardly cat," clicking her tongue, Fang Yanli looked over her shoulder before rolling her eyes. She has never seen a man this cowardly before, even. Zhou Yuan was far more courageous than this man even with his flowery attitude but Fu Yu Shen with all that muscles and tall stature was even more cringe than Zhou Yuan.


    Song Yan too was fed up with his constant bbering, so she turned around and looked at him with a stern gaze causing Fu Yu Shen to stiffen in the middle of the street. " Second sister-inw?"


    " I have already said that you are fine, so stop bothering me or else I will really send you to the underworld with a first-ss ticket you understand?" She threatened shooting a warning gaze at Fu Yu Shen, her gaze was cold and cutting enough to make even the devil shrivel up, there was no way Fu Yu Shen would have been able to oppose her, he immediately nodded and walked straight after her like an obedient child.


    Song Yan saw that he stopped being mischievous and started walking inside the apartmentplex building, she could see the disgruntled expression on Fu Yu Shen''s face as he looked at the mold and the fungus that was sticking to the building because of the old paint job and constant withering. " If you think that this building is not good enough to hold a big Buddha like you, then you can leave, it is not like I am forcing you toe with me."


    Immediately, Fu Yu Shen changed his expression to a ttering one, though he felt that the building was indeed a ce where he couldn''t stay but currently he had nowhere to go and even if he did, with the ghosts that were chasing after him, he wouldn''t be able to have a good night sleep, so it was better for him to stay as close as possible to Song Yan at least that way he will be safe from those ghosts that were haunting him day and night. " Not at all, second sister inw¡­ I always wanted to stay in a ce like this, after all, it''s such a unique and novel experience, unlike my Rong''er I am a lot more flexible."


    Now that he has seen Song Yan at work, he realised why Fu Rong''s attitude towards Song Yan changed all of a sudden ¡ª¡ª that little! She was as sly as ever, she knew that Song Yan was so powerful but she hid this particr information from him and watched in silence as he dug one hole after another, if he was sucking up to Song Yan from the day Fu Rong went through a tremendous change then he wouldn''t be in this predicament, she would have taken care of those ghosts for him by now!


    This was all because of Fu Rong and her slyness!


    '' Just you wait Rong''er you better hope that you don''t see me one of these days or else,'' Fu Yu Shen roared inwardly but when Song Yan turned to look at him as she entered the elevator, he curled his lips into a smile and bowed his neck slightly before following her inside the elevator.


    " I will work hard second sister-inw," as the two exited the elevator when Song Yan''s floor came, and Fu Yu Shen who understood just how important Song Yan was for his survival started ttering her as if his life depended on it. " I might not be good at many things but I am willing to learn, I soak up knowledge when I want to¡­" he trailed off when he saw his second brother standing outside an apartment and immediately hid behind Song Yan. " Uh oh.."


    Song Yan shifted her head to look at the cowardly excuse of man before turning to look at Fu Yu Sheng standing outside his apartment with his arms crossed in front. " So you ran to your second sister-inw, after being chased out of the house?"


    " I didn''t¡­. I...I was picked up!" Fu Yu Shen who was afraid that he would be chased out of this ce as well immediately went ahead and acted like a pitiful puppy that has been picked up from the side of the road before looking at his second brother. " Second sister inw picked me off the streets."


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­.." I didn''t know that our parents even gave birth to a puppy.


    Nursing his temples, Fu Yu Sheng said, " Instead of creating trouble for both me and your second sister inw, why don''t you just admit that you were in the wrong and go back home?"


    That was, of course, one way to deal with this matter but if he went home right now ¡ª¡ª then the ghosts will also follow him, he needed the second sister-inw''s presence to make it out alive of this situation, so he immediately shook his head and said, " I want to stay with second sister inw, I have always been really rude to her and created a lot of trouble for her, that is why I will stay here and do everything in my power to gain her forgiveness."


    Fu Yu Sheng was simply speechless.

 Chapter 260 Something More Was Hiding

    Fu Yu Sheng wanted to ask what was going on but he knew that if he was to say anything to Fu Yu Shen thetter would only y word games with him and wouldn''t answer the questions, so he turned to look at Song Yan and said, " Come with me for a minute, I have something to talk about with you."


    She raised one brow and said, " This is not how it works, if you want to talk to me and not the other way round then you will have to say the magic word."


    Silence fell in the corridor as Fu Yu Shen sucked in a breath, Song Yan really asked his second brother who was used to dishing out orders to others to say ''please'', really? But something even more surprising happened when he saw that his brother who was famous for his bad temper in the city actually didn''t blow up at her bad tone but he also smiled dotingly and said with a coaxing voice, " would you minding with me and having a chat, please? I have ordered your favourite chicken and chilled beer, it''s still cold."


    " That''s more like it," Song Yan took out the spare key that she carried with her everywhere and hung it in the air for Fu Yu Shen to take but even after a few minutes no one took it, confused and annoyed, she turned to look at Fu Yu Shen who was staring at Fu Yu Sheng and raised her feet after pressing the tip of her tongue against the upper lip and stomped on the Fu Yu Shen''s feet harshly causing him to yelp out. " S..Second sister-inw why did you do it?"


    " What do you mean by ''why'' can''t you see that I am holding the key in my hand, take it and go inside the apartment ¡­ for tonight sleep on the couch or carpet wherever you find itfortable¡­ tomorrow I will take some old bedding out and you can start using them." Song Yan only picked up Fu Yu Shen because of the curse he had on his body but now that she has brought him over to her house, she couldn''t help but feel like she has really picked up an abandoned dog and cat.


    " Thank you for your hard work, second sister inw ¡­ you are really too nice to me," then ignoring the surprised look on his second brother''s face, he walked towards apartment four zero five and opened the door before going inside without even the least of hesitation.


    Fu Yu Sheng watched the series of his third brother''s actions and looked at Song Yan. " Why is it that he is being so thankful to you for an old bed sheet and a mattress? I have given him the limited edition Ferrari and yet he never said a single word of gratitude to me."


    " You gave it all to him without asking him to work for it," replied Song Yan pushing past him as she entered the apartment. " People don''t know the real value of things if they get them without working hard."


    Fu Yu Sheng didn''t say anything, he stared at her for a few minutes before following her inside the apartment.


    Song Yan headed straight to the tea table in front of the French window and took a seat on the chair before opening the box of bbq chicken wings. Picking one wing, she took a bite and let out a delighted moan, " Chicken indeed tastes better after working for so long."


    " Were you out working?" asked Fu Yu Sheng as he took a seat opposite Song Yan.


    " I was looking for my dad," she answered as she took hold of the can on the table and popped it open before taking a sip and sighing in contentment. " Oooh, that hit the spot¡­"


    " So did you find anything?" asked Fu Yu Sheng as he crossed his arms in front. " I have been looking into Chu Lian for a long time but she seemed to have taken very extreme care to make sure that no one will be able to trace your father. I sent one of my men to follow her and they followed her very closely but," he frowned before adding, " However, upon reaching the outskirts, they realised that Chu Lian was gone, there were no traces of her or her car that she has taken." He paused and then added, " Did you send your ghosts to chase after her?"


    Song Yan was going to pop a wing in her mouth but she paused upon hearing his question and ced it back in the box. " Do you think I am stupid? Whoever thinks that I didn''t send Yanli and the others to track, Chu Lian is an idiot." With one elbow resting on her knee while pressing the palm of her hand on the other knee, she breathed out heavily. "If it was that easy to track her then I would''ve tracked my father by now and be done with it, but my father is the key to her unlimitedfort and powers that she is enjoying at the moment, so Chu Lian must have used some really powerful spells to hide that ce."


    Picking up the can on the table, she took a sip. " I thought that the master she hired wasn''t skilled but looks like she is just using most of her money in securing that ce where she is hiding my father, that''s the reason, the rest of the spells and everything are a lotcklustre whenpared to the one she is using at her hideout. Neither I nor my ghosts can reach her because she always vanishes at different points, not one, even if I ask one of my ghosts to stay in the vehicle they will be thrown out when the car goes through the tribtions."


    " Then it will be very hard to track her hiding space if she is so bent upon hiding your father." concluded Fu Yu Sheng with his fingers pressed on the armrest, he tapped the tips of his fingers and added, " Is there no way?"


    " I am looking into it but I don''t think that there are many options given that Chu Lian''s sick obsession with my father is not about money."

 Chapter 261 She Is A Dangerous Woman

    " You mean to say this is not about just money?" asked Fu Yu Sheng sipping on his beer, he really didn''t understand why Song Yan liked this thing when he could get her more than just a few dors beer can and fried chicken. There were countless bottles of fine wine sitting in his cer but for some unknown reason, his wife liked this frizzy drink more than she liked the carefully aged wine, what he didn''t know was that after he and Fu Chen passed away, no one burnt any offering for her, Song Yan as a ghost needed a subtle amount of Yang energy and back then she would only rely on the cheap offerings that Gu Yijin burned for her and Fang Yanli after the decline of the Gu family.


    There were times when the masters of the Gu family wouldn''t offer them anything, so even things like fried chicken and beer became their soul food. So, when Gu Yijin started to burn those cheap offerings from the money she earned, it was as if they came alive again, that was how these two things became Song Yan''s favourites.


    " No," she threw the can that was in her hand skilfully in the trash bin and then picked another one. " Chu Lian first came to my house when I was seven, she came alone with a sob story of being abandoned by her husband and kicked out of the house. She was my mother''s friend so no one suspected her but even back then when she first came to my house, I had a feeling that she looked at my dad in a really weird way, it couldn''t be counted as love nor could it be counted as possessiveness." She frowned taking a sip of her beer. " It was like she was just obsessed with the idea of having him no matter in what situation or condition, like a child wanting a toy that he has been hung up on."


    " With no luggage in her hands, it goes without saying that she borrowed everything from my mother, from dresses to shoes. She wore everything that was owned by my mother and she especially liked the dresses that my father gifted my mother, as a child, I never figured out why she did that but now that I try to remember the time when she was staying at our house, I remember that she would deliberately act simr to my mother and with their simr physique it was sometimes hard for us to differentiate between my mother and her. I caught her sneaking around the housete at night, there were times I saw hering out of her room and standing in front of my parents'' room for hours in the middle of the night."


    " That must have been scary," Fu Yu Sheng couldn''t even imagine how startled he would have been if he caught a woman standing in the middle of the corridor at night.


    Leaning back on the chair, she turned to Fu Yu Sheng. " It was, she had her hair scattered all over her face and everything. But then I don''t know what happened but my mother kicked Chu Lian out of the house, back then Chu Lian swore that she wille back and she will return as the mistress of the house at that time we thought that she was just saying those words because she was angered by my mother throwing her out but now I realised, she wasn''t swept away by emotions, she was speaking the truth, she was far more confident than someone saying nothing but nonsense."


    Tilting her head she pressed the tip of her tongue to the back of her teeth. " Six monthster my mother vanished as if she never existed on the face of this and then a few yearster Chu Lian turned up at my house, with a sickly girl iming that she was my father''s daughter. Do you think that my father who was so reluctant of letting that woman and her daughter step inside the house will suddenly let them in for no reason? And then soon he changed as well kicking me and Brother Ling Yan out¡­. I believe that everything that Chu Lian was a well-thought n."


    Fu Yu Sheng ced the can on the table if Chu Lian was targeting his wife''s family for so long then. " She is a dangerous woman, a woman that can wait so long for every piece to fall in the right ce is one who fears no one."


    " She is and so is Wu Genji," Song Yan threw her head back and sucked in a breath as she carefully remembered each and every expression that the girl made back then before straightening her neck and looking at Fu Yu Sheng. " She looked at you the same way as Chu Lian looked at my father."


    He reacted the same way she expected him to, at first he looked at her in disbelief then with confusion before saying, " There is no way right? I mean she might have some little infatuation with me when she was young but now...I am past thirty, almost two decades older than her."


    Song Yan breathed out and smiled at Fu Yu Sheng with her lips tightly pressed together. " Imagine being in her shoes, will you? All alone with no friends, having only her biological brothers as her ymates but then one day a boyes walking into her life, he takes pity on her and ys a few games with her even if that was something he did out of pure sympathy, don''t you think that the girl will have some sort of special feelings for that boy?"


    When she said it like that there was nothing Fu Yu Sheng could say because he knew that she was right.


    " So the reason, you told me about Chu Lian was¡ª¡ª"


    " To warn you against that girl named Wu Genji," nodded Song Yan interrupting Fu Yu Sheng in between. " Did you think I was just bbering about my family''s problem to you?

 Chapter 262 A Test

    That''s what he thought, he believed that she was saying all that because she wanted someone to talk to, never did he think that she would make a sudden turn in the conversation like this.


    " You don''t need to worry about her," he said with a resolute expression. " I am not going to let the girl have a chance to hurt me or my family."


    " You think you can handle her?" She asked with a chuckle, she picked up a can of beer on the table and looked Fu Yu Sheng right in the eye. " She has been waiting for you all these years, hoping that you will rush towards her riding a horse with a ring in hand," she gave the can a shake. " but the thing that she found out was that you were already married, have a wife with no intention of divorcing her and even had a child with me¡­ all these things were hidden from her by her brothers, what do you think is going to happen now that all the feelings that she has been suppressed finally reach their peak?" She ced the can after shaking it well and popped its lid up. " She is going to explode."


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at the white fuzz that was dripping down the table on the floor and looked at Song Yan who was smiling at him with a sly glint in her eyes, " Yan''er¡ª¡ª"


    " So, think of the uing days as your test." She spoke before Fu Yu Sheng could by cutting him off. " Since, you are the reason behind this matter."


    " Test?" Blinking Fu Yu Sheng looked at her in confusion, what did she mean by test?


    " This month, that girl will try everything in her power to hurt me or Chen Chen, I am not worried about myself, I can take care of myself but while I am in danger I can''t protect Chen Chen," she said calmly. " I want you to protect Chen Chen this whole month, don''t let that Wu Genji get close to him since she will try everything in her power, to get close to him ¡­while I am tracking down the demon she is raising in her family and if there is someone who is helping her then they will only try to disrupt me even more once they realise what I am trying to do, in that case, they will try to attack me, even more, when that happens, I won''t be able to keep Chen Chen safe ¡­so I want you to do it for me and make sure that nothing happens to him."


    She stood up from her chair and peered down at Fu Yu Sheng. " This entire month, she will try toe closer to you will ask you to give her a way out ¡­will show abnormal interest in Fu Chen and you have to withstand all of that and protect Chen Chen well if you can do your responsibility as his father well then you are more than wee toe after me and Chen Chen but if you fail¡­" she looked away from his face and started walking towards the front door. " There is no need for you to say anything just prepare the divorce documents and leave peacefully."


    With that, she opened the door of the apartment and left with a bang, its sound so loud that Fu Yu Sheng felt his heart shake along with it. He stared at the closed door of his apartment and then pulled his smartphone out before dialling Assistant Xu''s number. The call despite thete hour was answered at the third ring¡ª¡ª" Assistant Xu, there is something I need you to do for me¡ª¡ª"


    " Was it all right to push him to the centre of the storm like that?" asked Fang Yanli though she didn''t go inside the room with Song Yan she stayed at the threshold of the apartment and heard everything that thetter said, " This time there is a matter of a demon being involved, a high possibility is that he might lose his life if he gets far too much entangled in the mess."


    Song Yan opened the door to her apartment and walked right in, she didn''t say anything as she passed by Fu Yu Shen sleeping on the couch with his mouth open nor did she answer Fang Yanli''s question, it wasn''t until she walked into her room, did she took off her hat and looked at Fang Yanli. " I am not pushing him to the centre of the storm, I am only asking him to do what he can to protect his child, of course, I will make sure that nothing happens to Chen Chen but ¡­" she sat down on the bed and brushed Fu Chen''s bangs. "It''s just in case, demons are tricky things to handle, if I mess up, I want someone to be here with Chen Chen to protect him when I cannot, nothing else and if can''t even do that then what''s the point of having him?"


    Early next morning Song Yan was woken up by a terrible scream followed by a loud startled yell stunned she sat up straight wondering why her brother was screaming until she heard him say, " What are you doing here, you brat? I am not going to send my sister back to the Fu house if you try to take her away, you will have to take her over my dead body."


    Frowning Song Yan got up from her bed and strode out of the room, she has forgotten to tell Fu Yu Shen''s situation to her brother and sister-inw, no wonder they were startled by the sudden appearance of Fu Yu Shen early in the morning.


    When she walked out of the room, she wasn''t surprised to find her brother lying on the floor with his limbs spread in front of Fu Yu Shen. Her sister-inw had her face covered and most probably she was too embarrassed to even look at Song Lingyan, seeing her brother act like that even Song Yan was speechless as she said, " Brother, that guy was kicked out of the house himself how will he take me with him."


    Though Song Yan has a slight suspicion that if he was to take her then Fu Yu Sheng would wee him with open arms.


    p.s: send me some gifts bohhooo it makes me motivated.

 Chapter 263 What Should He Do?

    Song Lingyan was lying on the floor like a dead fish when he heard Song Yan''s words, he quickly raised his head and looked at Fu Yu Shen who smiled at him obediently, not at all like thest time when he turned his head to the side upon seeing Song Lingyan, if the man sitting in front of didn''t have the same facial features as the third brother of Fu Yu Sheng, Song Lingyan would have doubted whether his sister brought back a body double from somewhere, how the hell was this obedient looking man simr to that troublesome little fool of the Fu family? He wasn''t this well behaved! What in the world happened in just one night?


    He pushed himself off the floor and then stood up with a confused expression before walking closer to Fu Yu Shen and taking a good look at the person sitting in front of him when he saw that the man still looked like the third son of thete master Fu, Song Lingyan''s brows scrunched up even more as he reached his hand and sped Fu Yu Shen''s face before turning his face left and right.


    Though Fu Yu Shen was being treated as if he was a dummy, he stayed calm and let Song Lingyan do as he wished after all the apartment was under Song Lingyan''s name, what was more Song Yan had warned him not to say a thing against her family, if he dared to say one thing against the Song family, he will be thrown out of the apartment before he could even say ''unfair'' ¡ª¡ª so, silently sitting on the couch, he let Song Ling Yan do what he was doing without turning his face away.


    " He is really Fu Yu Shen," after checking Fu Yu Shen from top to bottom Song Lingyan let go of Fu Yu Shen''s face and took three steps back before looking up at Song Yan. " But what is he doing here?"


    Song Yan was leaning against the doorframe when she heard her brother''s question, she shook her head and got rid of her sleepiness before kicking off the doorframe. " He is here as freebour for our family," dressed in a long ck tee and baggy pyjamas, she strolled to the kitchen, when Fu Yu Shen saw her acting like this his mouth twitched. In the Fu family it was an unspoken rule that the daughters inw need to dress up nicely after all his grandfather considered the women of the house as Goddess of wealth, he often said that only when the daughters-inw were living well andfortably will their life prosper.


    Though he treated his grandfather''s teaching as farts being blown in the air but now that he was seeing Song Yan dressed like a homeless person, he couldn''t help but feel a bit weird. He saw his sister and eldest sister-inw dressed up in crips and proper dresses, never have they dressed like this, even Song Yan used to dress properly when she was at the Fu house, but now that she was in her maternal home, she was acting as she pleased.


    But what did it have to do with him? His second brother was all right with it, so what can he do about it?


    " Freebour?" mused Song Lingyan looking at Fu Yu Shen again who looked at him with a '' Just go with the flow man'' expression but the thing was that Song Lingyan couldn''t go with the flow! What the hell was going on? Why was someone from the Fu family in his house? He took another nce at Fu Yu Shen and then followed his sister into the kitchen. " What do you mean by he is here as freebour?"


    Song Yan rolled her eyes and took out a milk carton from the fridge and poured a little into the ss as she said, " That guy was kicked out of the Fu house because he pissed his second brother andter on he came to bother me, begging me to take him in¡­I couldn''t bear with his pleading and became a little soft-hearted, so I let him in the house with the condition that he needs to help sister inw in the house chores and work as my assistant as well."


    Soft hearted? You? Really? Second sister-inw does your face not hurt while saying those words?


    Fu Yu Shen waspletely speechless, he couldn''t understand how his second sister-inw said those words with such a straight face, soft-hearted.


    As if!


    His heart felt like it was being blocked by something and suddenly he couldn''t breathe anymore but this was just the trailer, a minuteter he heard Song Lingyan say, " Then you should have left him alone, Yan Yan you are just too kind to others!"


    This time Fu Yu Shen choked on the blood that was surging in his throat. This brother and sister pair! They really knew how to piss someone off! So Furious! He was so furious that he wanted to beat someone up!


    He was the one who begged like a bedraggled cat and was almost on the verge of kneeling in front of Song Yan, there was nothing soft-hearted in there¡­he begged and sold his soul to the devil for this couch and roof!


    While he was cursing to the high heavens, Song Yan turned her head and shot a nce at him, seeing his purple face, she smiled. " Yu Shen, what are you doing? Go and take a bath, my sister inw is going to start on breakfast so you start with cleaning the house make sure not to break anything or I will revoke your breakfast!"


    Fu Yu Shen was angry, he was very angry but he was also no match for Song Yan, so he stretched his lips in a wide smile and got off the sofa with a ttering expression and said, " Right away, second sister-inw! I will start with the bathroom while I am on it."


    Whatever he was here to stay until his problem was solved so he will work hard and make it so that Song Yan wouldn''t kick him out!


    ======

 Chapter 264 My Little Ancestor

    " Will this be okay?" Though Song Yan said that it was all right, Wen Mingzhi was still worried after all even if Fu Yu Shen was staying in their home, no one can change the fact that he was the third master of the Fu family. If something went wrong then wouldn''t the Fu family me them, she was certain that even if her brother-inw kicked Fu Yu Shen out of the house, he would sooner orter ept him back to the Fu house, there was no such thing as a one night feud between two brothers. If they cause trouble for Fu Yu Shen in this small period then wouldn''t it mean that they were trying to go against the Fu Family? What if Old master Fu came to ask for an exnation?


    " It will be all right, sister-inw doesn''t worry," Song Yan dumped the dirty ss in the washing sink and patted Wen Mingzhi on the shoulder. Usually, she would have cleaned the ss but now that Fu Yu Shen was here, she was going to dump it on his head¡ª¡ª he was going to be a guest at their house for a long period and while staying in the house, he will eat and drink everything that she and her brother bring with their hard-earned money, the least he could do was to clean the house and do the dishes as for cooking hehe¡ª¡ª she was too scared to taste his cooking. " I have already cleared everything up with him earlier and only then did I allow him to stay at home, he has agreed as well, so you don''t need to be polite to him sister-inw."


    Wen Mingzhi still wanted to say something but before she could say anything, she was stopped by her husband who waved his hand and spoke in a careless sort of way, " there is no need for you to worry so much, since Yan Yan has said that she has thought about things carefully, don''t worry so much. In fact, I think she did the right thing, you never interacted with that third master of the Fu family, but he is really a third-generation rich brat, I think it good that Yan Yan is willing to teach him, this way he will learn to do something about that proud peacock tail of his, every time I saw him, I only saw him smacking people with that high as peacock tail of his ¡­ it''s high time someone ps him down a notch or two, you don''t need to think so much."


    Fu Yu Shen the high and almighty peacock: "¡­.." he could hear everything that Song Lingyan was saying to his wife but the truth was what he said was absolutely right, so even if he wanted to get angry he couldn''t. Because what Song Lingyan spoke were nothing but proven facts!


    Distressed, so distressed. Fu Yu Shen was so distressed that in his distress he turned the knob of the cold water and was immediately sshed with a jet of chilly water letting out a scream that was so loud that could reach heaven.


    The Song family all turned silent before Song Lingyan said, " I think he really needs a few lessons on survival of the fittest."


    After much hassle, Fu Yu Shen finally took a shower and then he did as Song Yan asked not because he was overly excited but the second he stepped out of the bathroom he saw a mop, broom and bucket resting against the wall of the bathroom. He didn''t have a choice, so the great third master of the Fu family picked up the broom and started cleaning the house¡ª¡ª it was the toughest thing he ever did in his life, not only was he ordered around to clean that nook and that cranny, but he was also asked to wipe the photo frames, mini statue and all the decoration items sitting in the house with a dirty cloth piece.


    '' She might as well ask me to do the New Year''s cleaning now!'' as Fu Yu Shen stabilised himself on a stool and wiped themp that hasn''t been cleaned for like ages, he cursed inwardly in his head but for the sake of the delicious smell that wasing from the kitchen he managed to somehow hold himself down and wiped themp very properly¡ª¡ª


    " What are you doing here?" An indignant roar shouted at him from somewhere around the mini stool and Fu Yu Shen almost stumbled but then he saw who it was and his anger almost red up but then he caught Song Yaning towards him from his peripheral view and immediately smiled at Fu Chen with a wide stretch of his lips. " I am cleaning themp, my little ancestor ¡­what are you doing here?"


    Fu Chen might be young but he went through a lot in his younger years, also he understood his uncle of his really well when he saw that his uncle was actually trying to talk to him so sweetly he immediately knew that something was up with him. He took a vignt step back and stared at Fu Yu Shen with caution before asking, " What are you talking in that sweet voice for? You made goosebumps break all over my body." After saying this, he pulled the sleeves of his pyjamas back and showed his arm to Fu Yu Shen, sure enough, it was covered with goosebumps.


    Fu Yu Shen: "¡­.." Angry, so angry!


    However, this little guy was his ticket to staying in this apartment, Fu Yu Shen didn''t want to be haunted by the ghosts again, ever since he stepped inside the apartment he no longer felt chilly and didn''t feel like someone was digging holes in his body while hiding the corner of the room, so he didn''t dare to show even an ounce of anger on his face, instead, he smiled even more widely before getting off thedder as he said, " My little ancestor, what are you talking about? You are the only heir of the Fu family, so of course, I will have to talk nicely with you."


    Then he did something that surprised both Fu Chen and Song Yan, he swooped down and kissed Fu Chen on the cheek.


    Ps: Please send me some gifts, I get motivated!

 Chapter 265 Little Ancestor

    "What are you doing?" Fu Chen wasn''t just startled he was scared to bones, when he was at the Fu mansion, his third uncle treated him as if he owed him a million dors but now that he was seeing him after so many months, not only was the man calling him little ancestor but was even kissing him on the cheek. If little Fu Chen wouldn''t get spooked how else was he supposed to react? Fu Chen was so angry upon being kissed out of nowhere that he became a small puffer fish, with his cheeks blown up, he red at Fu Yu Shen with his limpid eyes that were so much like his mother and said, " Why did you kiss me? You bad man."


    Fu Yu Shen might have thought that kissing and smiling at Fu Chen was enough to make him forget all about what he has done to him but there was no way Fu Chen will ever forget the sufferings he and his mother went through in the Fu house, if it was so easy to earn someone''s forgiveness then there would have been now in the country.


    In Fu Chen''s eyes, the sinsmitted by Fu Yu Shen were simply unforgivable!


    What little ancestor? What kisses on the cheek? How dare he even try something like that on him?


    Angry and a little aggrieved, Fu Chen rounded to look at his mother and shouted with a hint of rage in his voice, " Mom! What is this bad man doing here?"


    " Hey now little ancestor, I am your third uncle how can you¡ª¡ª" Fu Yu Shen didn''t even get a chance to say a thing before Fu Chen turned around and looked at him as if he was going to chomp him down like a fierce little tiger cub. " You were the one who said that I am not your biological nephew and that I was a wild child whom my mom picked up from the streets, so I shouldn''t call you third uncle, why are you angry now that I am doing as you wished?"


    Fu Chen might be young but he was a child who knew how to pile his grievance like his mother and avenge himself when he got his chance. And he was smart enough to understand that if Fu Yu Shen was living with them then it meant that he had nowhere else to go which meant that the guy couldn''t retort back, if he did then his mother would kick this third uncle of his out and he would have nowhere to go.


    Fu Yu Shen of course had nowhere to go and when he saw that Song Yan was ring at him from the side as if she wanted to eat him alive, in the end even if he felt that Fu Chen was being too petty and vengeful, he had no other choice but to suck up and smile at him. That''s right this little guy was the key to his happy life for the next few days and if he made this little guy upset then his mother would go full-on momma bear mode on him and make him upset in return, so it was better for him to keep his temper in check and make sure that the little guy doesn''t get upset with him.


    So, even when he pointed at by the tiny little thing, he smiled softly and without even the slightest hint of impatience, he said, " Little ancestor, I know I was wrong. If you want then I will apologise to you, will that make you happy?"


    Of course, it wouldn''t make him happy! Fu Chen stared at his third uncle who was looking at him as if he was coaxing a child before he parted his red lips and simply spouted what his great grandfather has told him, " An apology is only considered impactful when it is epted by the person who is being apologised to, I do not ept your apology, so your apology holds no meaning."


    After saying that he turned around and rushed to Song Yan, unlike the sour expression that he showed Fu Yu Shen, his face was filled with smiles when Fu Chen looked at his mother. " Mom, I want milk porridge to make it sweet!"


    " Your aunt is the one who is preparing the breakfast today, go and ask her if she is free," said Song Yan as she looked down at her son, right now she was very happy with the way Fu Chen dealt with Fu Yu Shen, she was worried that her son will end up forgiving Fu Yu Shen easily given that he was just a child who has been craving for some love and affection from his family since he was young, seeing that he wasn''t fooled by Fu Yu Shen, Song Yan was very proud of her little Chen Chen, so she allowed him to have his favourite sweet porridge. " Make sure to ask politely and thank her when she agrees to your request."


    Fu Chen yelped in delight before he headed to the kitchen while Song Yan and Fu Yu Shen were left in the living hall when Song Yan turned to look at Fu Yu Shen, thetter smiled at her politely and said, " I did my best second sister inw¡­"


    " Keep trying your best then," said Song Yan as she kicked herself off the wall she was leaning against and turned around to head to the shower. " I will only take care of those ghosts for you when you have earned the apology of Chen Chen and in case you don''t want to die an early death you better earn that forgiveness as soon as you can, or else I and your brother would have to start choosing your coffin."


    Fu Yu Shen was immediately startled by what Song Yan said and immediately went ahead to coax Fu Chen, that little boy, he wasn''t just the key to him having a roof over his head but also his life was in that little guy''s hands!


    Little ancestor, wait for me here Ie!

 Chapter 266 A Piece Of News

    Breakfast as the Song house was always simple, though Song Yan earned a lot, she spent more than half of her savings buying the herbs and Chinese medicines to make the first batch of her skincare creams and lotions, and the other half was spent on paying the fees of Fu Chen''s school. The summer vacation wasing to an end and the school was asking the parents to pay the money for the children''s tuition fees, generally, she wanted to leave this matter to Fu Yu Sheng but she still wanted to hold it until she was done seeing what kind of protection her husband would provide Fu Chen until Wu Genji''s matter was over.


    She didn''t want the matters to be confusing in the future that was why she was maintaining a clean record for now, only after Fu Yu Sheng passes the test that she has put in front of him will she allow that man to have a ce in Fu Chen''s life, or else he can forget it.


    " What kind of nonsense have they published in the newspaper?" Song Yan was blowing on her porridge when she heard her brother shout all of a sudden. She raised her head and looked at Song Lingyan who was staring at the newspaper with a re that was burning with a fire that she had no idea about, she ced her spoon back in the bowl and shot Fu Yu Shen a look seeing that he too was looking at her brother instead of feeding Fu Chen.


    Though she was one of the mothers who believed in a child should learn how to eat by the age of three, she wouldn''t say no in case someone offered to feed Fu Chen and since Fu Yu Shen was the one who offered himself on her door with the proposal that he was going to feed Fu Chen, there was no way she was going to reject his offer.


    Fu Yu Shen immediately turned his head and started blowing on the spoon before bringing it to Fu Chen''s mouth, thetter shot him a disdainful look before taking a bite. Seeing the child''s disgruntled look Fu Yu Shen almost coughed out blood, he too didn''t want to do something like this but he had no chance, he promised Song Yan that he will treat Fu Chen like his ancestor and so, he had no choice but to treat Fu Chen with the same respect with which he treated his grandfather.


    " What''s wrong brother?" asked Song Yan as she turned to look at her brother who was looking at the newspaper with a disgusted expression. " Is something about yourpany printed in the paper?"


    " If it was about that trashpany I wouldn''t have cared," said Song Lingyan as he straightened up the newspaper and handed it to Song Yan. " The reporters these days, they are simply without any morals, for the sake of publicity they are willing to publish anything, look at that ¡ª¡ª on the front page they have printed such a thing. Vampires? In this age and day who believes in things like vampires and such? What in the world are they thinking? Spreading such superstition? I mean such people should be reported. What rubbish, ptui, they made my stomach churn¡­"


    Fu Yu Shen raised his head to look at Song Yan but thetter had no time to pay any heed to him, she picked up the newspaper and carefullybed the front page. The news was about the finding of vampires in the vige far away from the city, they mentioned how the people of that vige were slowly vanishing while the ones who were living there were finding the corpses of those who have vanished lying around in the oddest ce.


    In the midst of the report there was also the mention of an old tomb that was found a few years ago, one of the vigers med that ce for all the bad luck that wasing their way while the government officials simply refuted their ims saying that the vigers were trying to spread unnecessary superstition by making unfounded ims and tarnishing the reputation of the city by degrading such a historical ce as for the corpses that were being found in the vige they promised to take proper measures about it.


    Song Yan finished reading the entire report, for the sake of keeping the horrible images away from the citizens, the reporters only published a blurred-out image of the corpses that were found in the vige. However, Song Yan was sure that the reason this report was written in such a biased manner was that the officials didn''t want the old tomb that was found to be discredited, in their view, the old tomb was a historical artefact, one that should be respected and kept safe but Song Yan knew old tombs were mostly the ces where many things that shouldn''t be roaming in the human territory were locked in, given that the date mentioned in the newspaper when the old tomb was found was that from six years ago, she couldn''t help but be suspicious.


    The old tomb was found six years ago and Wu Genji too was supposed to die six years ago.


    What if there was some sort of connection between the old tomb and the demon that was being raised in the Wu family? Maybe she will be able to get some clues from that ce. She folded the newspaper and passed it back to her brother before gulping down the porridge in one go, after that she stood up from her chair and patted Fu Yu Shen''s shoulder, " Come on we need to go."


    After saying that she walked back inside her room to change while Fu Yu Shen who finally began eating his cold breakfast looked at her vanishing back and asked, " Where do we need to go? Hey? At least answer me! Second sister inw?"


    She didn''t and Fu Yu Shen didn''t have the guts to make her wait either, so he gulped his porridge down in a jiffy.

 Chapter 267 NEET

    Fu Yu Shen was stunned but had no choice gulp down his porridge in a hurry,st night he was the one who agreed with Song Yan''s terms and became her assistant, even if he wanted to ignore her orders he couldn''t do it. So, with a swish he finished his breakfast, shoved an extra boiled egg in his mouth and rushed to his precious backpack from which he took out a big wooden cross, his actions were so swift that both Song Lingyan and Wen Mingzhi were left dumbfounded. Him finishing the breakfast in a hurry was something that could still be understood but what was the meaning of that big cross?


    But then the two of them saw something even more fascinating, they watched Fu Yu Shen taking out a bottle and sprinkling some water on his head before he wrenched out a string of rosary beads and tied them around his wrist and even sat down to mutter a quick prayer only then did he stood up and smiled at Song Yan who was walking out of her bedroom dressed in all ck.


    " Yan Yan, are you going out for a shoot?" asked Song Lingyan when he saw that Song Yan was dressed in a long ck overcoat, with a matching turtle neck shirt and pants. Even her makeup was a lot bolder than before, what happened to his sister in just a few days? Though she looked a bit different from before now she looked like some badass bossdy.


    " Something along the lines," she wasn''t going out for a shoot but she was indeed heading out of the house for work, so technically she wasn''t lying, she then turned to look at Fu Chen who finally finished eating his breakfast and said, " Chen Chene here."


    Fu Chen heard his mother call and immediately came down the chair before rushing off towards his mother beforeing to a stop as he asked, " What''s wrong mommy?"


    " Go and get your favourite book, mom has to go somewhere, your uncle and aunt also have something to do today, I can''t leave you alone at home that is why I will bring you to someone who will take good care of you," Song Yan already handed out the ultimatum to Fu Yu Shengst night, if he could take care of their son then he could stay, if he couldn''t think his priority straight then there was no point in haggling with him all the time.


    It was true that she and Fu Yu Sheng werepatible on the basis of Yin and Yang but that was all they had¡ª¡ª if it was the matter of only her being wronged all these years then she wouldn''t have troubled herself over the fact whether she should let Fu Yu Sheng in her life or not, the two can always live in harmony and respect like their eldest brother and sister inw but things were different between them since they had a child together.


    She didn''t want Fu Chen to be troubled because of their strife and struggles, if Fu Yu Sheng could earn the forgiveness of his son and act like a father then she will think about letting him in her life.


    Fu Chen of course understood that the ''someone'' was none other than his father. He sighed, he really didn''t want to spend his precious time with his father but he knew that if his mother was asking him to follow her to his father''s apartment then there must be some reason behind it, he didn''t say anything in response and simply went ahead and picked the books that he was currently reading ced them all in his backpack and then hitched it over his shoulders and said with a slightly unhappy expression, "Let''s go, I am prepared."


    While he said those words there was an air of great sacrifice shrouding his body, Fu Yu Shen saw this and his lips twitched, he was now quite sure that the Fu family owes some major debts to this pair of mother and son pair look at them, one acted disdainfully towards him and the other acts disdainful towards his own biological father.


    " Very well, say goodbye to your aunt and uncle," said Song Yan as she patted Fu Chen''s fluffy head.


    Fu Chen let his mother pat him before he rushed off to his uncle and aunt, now that he has stayed with the Song family for quite some time, he was much closer to them than he was with Fu Yu Shen or Fu Rong.


    Seeing that the little guy was not only hugging but also kissing his Uncle Lingyan, Fu Yu Shen felt ufortable all over as he turned to look at Song Yan and asked, " Why is it that he never acted like that towards me?"


    Song Yan looked at him like he was some sort of an idiot as she said, " Are you out of your mind? You bullied him until he cried and you still hope that he will call you uncle while hugging and kissing you?"


    Fu Yu Shen didn''t say anything, however, he was indeed upset with Fu Chen being so close to Song Lingyan. Of course, he knew he was the one to me but seeing his nephew being so close to his maternal uncle made Fu Yu Shen feel as if someone stole their family''s cute treasure.


    Fu Chen finished saying goodbye to his aunt and uncle very quickly, he walked toward his mother and came to a stop next to Song Yan when he sensed that someone was looking at him. He raised his head and caught Fu Yu Shen looking at him like he was some fancy treat and shivered before harrumphing, " What are you looking at bad man?"


    Fu Yu Shen: "¡­." Maybe his eyes went bad, how can he think of this guy as someone cute?


    Song Yan nced at Fu Yu Shen and then ignored the altercation that started to take ce behind her as she headed out of the apartment followed by Fu Yu Shen and Fu Chen.


    -------------


    Song Yan took Fu Chen to Fu Yu Sheng''s apartment and knocked on the door, because it was still early she didn''t ring the bell not wanting to disturb the neighbours. The door opened at the third knock and a very tired Fu Yu Sheng stepped out of the apartment, there were dark circles under his eyes, hisplexion was fairly pale and he was still dressed in yesterday night''s clothes most probably while he was making arrangements for Fu Chen''s security team, he lost track of time and ended up staying up for the entire night.


    " You are here?" He asked with a yawn rubbing his temples as he looked at Song Yan and Fu Chen.


    Fu Chen shot a disgruntled look at his father and said, " Since when did you be a NEET?"


    Hearing his son''s words Fu Yu Sheng''s yawn paused in between as he choked on air before looking down at his son. " I am not a NEET."


    " Its eight in the morning, we have finished eating breakfast, done showering and my mom is on the way to work, while you are still dressed in pyjamas, sporting dark circles and yawning without taking a bath, if you are not a NEET then why are you at home at this time?"


    He was at home because he was busy making a special team of bodyguards for his son who was soon going to return to school but look at this unfilial son calling his dad a NEET and whatnot for whom exactly did he work so hard forst night?


    " Are you here to drop him?" Fu Yu Sheng knew that there was no point in getting into an argument with Fu Chen, his son was as stubborn and angry with him as his mother was, so him trying to engage in another battle of wits with his son would only show him as a bully.


    " Yes, I have something do to, so make sure that you take care proper care of Chen Chen," said Song Yang as she took in Fu Yu Sheng''s appearance and then turned around to leave. Fu Yu Shen shot his brother a slightly sympathetic nce before turning around and leaving after Song Yan, he could see that even though his brother was treated as a walking door mat and a nanny, thetter didn''t say anything.


    If the husband didn''t say anything then as a brother-inw what could he say other than keep his mouth shut?


    Fu Yu Sheng saw his wife walking away without even saying a single word extra to him and then looked down at his son who was looking at him with a sullen look.


    " Come in," there was no point in asking Fu Chen to improve his expression towards him if anything the guy would only retort him until he had nothing to say anymore. After all, this was his penance and even if he felt like he was being treated unfairly there was nothing he could do about it.


    " I want ice cream," announced Fu Chen as he threw his bag on the couch and turned to look at his father with an expression that said ¡ª¡ª '' You are in for a ride, old man.''

 Chapter 268 Qili Village

    Fu Yu Sheng almost thought that he was abandoned by the entire world, his wife didn''t even show him a good face and left while his son started to boss around the second he was alone with him. However, Fu Yu Sheng didn''t get angry nor did he show any sort of impatience, he calmly crouched down in front of Fu Chen and asked, " Did you eat breakfast?"


    " I did," answered Fu Chen as he ced his backpack on the table in front of the television set even though theyout of Fu Yu Sheng''s house was very simr to that of Song Lingyan''s unlike theck of amodations in the Song apartment, his apartment was fully furnished. Even Fu Chen who hated spending time with his father was happy about the reunion with the soft and cushiony couch, he jumped on it and let out a contented sigh before picking up the remote control and switching on the cartoon channel.


    Fu Yu Sheng watched his actions and shook his head, he knew that his son was simply trying to anger him but Fu Yu Sheng wasn''t someone who would get impatient over such a thing after all he was in charge of the Fu corporates if he were to get upset with such a small thing then how will he run such a bigpany?


    He strode toward Fu Chen and softly said, " I will prepare ice cream for you in lunch if you can finish the summer homework. I heard from your teacher that you have to write a daily report on growing potatoes, how is that going on?"


    "It is going well," answered Fu Chen not willing to look Fu Yu Sheng in the eyes, though his mother was good at a lot of things, she was very bad at taking care of nts or pets, in fact, it was safe to say that every time she took charge of such things, she would end up killing it. That was why he was trying to grow potatoes with the help of online tutorials with his mother, but the thing was that it wasn''t going well.


    Fu Yu Sheng of course understood what was going on, so he went inside the kitchen and brought a pot, potatoes with shoots growing on it and a bag of fertilisers and soil before putting them all on the floor and said, " Come on then, I will help you with this one, I might not look like it but I can take good care of nts."


    Fu Chen stared at his father with suspicion causing Fu Yu Shen to raise a brow and say, " What? Don''t you want to have good grades in the ss anymore?"


    Of course, he wanted to, so in the end Fu Chen did as his father said.


    On one hand, Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Chen were spending quality time as father and son while Song Yan and Fu Yu Shen were standing at the taxi stand.


    The two of them set off from the apartmentplex and arrived at the taxi stand to hire a taxi to their destination but every time Song Yan lowered her head and told the driver that she wanted to head to the Qili vige, he would shake his head and then with a stomp of his feet drive away leaving nothing but a cloud of exhaust and smoke behind him.


    She did the same with a few more drivers'', every time she gged down a taxi she would lower her head and tell them her destination but each time when the driver'' heard that she wanted to go to the vige where the archaeological department found the imperial tomb, they would leave with a shake of their hands, some were kinder as they carefully asked her to drop the idea and stay at home before driving away.


    " Second sister inw, why don''t we take their advice and go back home?" asked Fu Yu Shen while carrying the bag that Song Yan has asked him to carry with him. " I mean, I am not a superstitious person but even I think that the universe doesn''t want us to go to that tomb, so why not drop the idea and just go back home?"


    Song Yan didn''t say anything instead she just lightly nced at him causing Fu Yu Shen to shut up immediately, she knew that going to the Qili vige was going to be difficult, after all the rumours that were flying around were not nice to hear and after the report that was printed in the newspaper, it will only cause others to get even warier of the ce.


    " You should just book a cab to the vige," said Fang Yanli as she watched the driver leaving one by one. " That would have been much easier, don''t you think so?"


    " I would have booked one but no cabs drive to that vige," answered Song Yan, when she saw that another taxi wasing to a stop, she gged it down but this time she took out double the fare and showed it to the driver. " Drive us to Qili vige and I will let you have this extra tip all right?"


    Upon hearing the name ''Qili vige'' the driver''s face changed but then he looked at the money in Song Yan''s hands and nodded. " I will only drive to the entrance of the vige from there on you are on your own."


    " I know," Song Yan knew that no one would be willing to drive inside the vige, so she didn''t bother asking him to drive them straight to the Qili Vige.


    The driver was indeed in the need of money, so he agreed to Song Yan''s request however, he was also overly polite and kind because of his poor background, and he didn''t want to put the lives of these young people in danger for the sake of extra ie, so he honestly tried to persuade her, " Youngdy, I know that many people read today''s newspaper and want to check out that tomb in the Qili vige but I will still ask you to change your decision, the Qili vige is not a ce you want to be at the moment, it''s very dangerous ¡­ so it''s better to save your life and stay away from such risks."

 Chapter 269 I Will Be Your Dog

    Fu Yu Shen''s expression changed when he heard the driver and turned to look at Song Yan with a terrified expression, even the driver was asking them not to go to that tomb, so why was Song Yan still adamant about going to that god-forsaken ce?


    " Is that so, can you tell me what''s wrong with that vige, mister?" Song Yan ignored Fu Yu Shen''s expression and continued to dig for a little more information from the driver. If possible she would have indeed tried to stay away from the tomb, from what she has read it didn''t look like whatever was hiding inside the tomb was easy to deal with but Song Yan had no other choice either. She had a hunch that the tomb had the answer she was looking for, and even if it didn''t have the right answer, she still have to take a look around the Qili vige and see what was going on there.


    " My name is Shu Yun," answered the driver from the front as he looked at Song Yan through the rearview mirror. " I was a resident of that vige before the tomb was raided by the tomb raiders. I used to live with my family and everything was fine before those effing tomb raiders came knocking at our vige, they said they had calcted a bunch of things and have found out that there was a big tomb hidden underground in the mountains at the end of the vige, at first no one said anything after all those tomb raiders came with official notices and everything we had no other choice but to let them excavate the mountain and open the horror that was hiding in the tomb. If only we knew then we would''ve never allowed them to even go near the mountain to excavate that horrendous tomb."


    " Did something horrible happen in the vige after the tomb was opened?" asked Song Yan acting as if she was really a clueless tourist who had no idea about what she was talking about.


    " Horrible? It was far worse than just being horrible," said the driver as he shook his head and released a tired sigh. " That tomb was hidden deep, with just one glimpse you can see that no one wanted to find it but those damn raiders ignored the signs and straight up dug the entire thing up. After that it was as if someone had cast a curse on the vige, first, we faced a severe drought and then came a round of gue, I lost my parents one by one because of those disasters. And what was even more surprising was that it only seemed to be happening to our vige, other than that everywhere else was fine¡ª¡ª we didn''t understand anything at first but then ¡­."


    He sucked in a breath and released it dramatically before continuing, " But then the vigers started to vanish one by one, no one knew what was going on, we just knew one thing and that was something out of our control was happening ¡ª¡ª the vigers who vanished from the vige wereter found inside the tomb lying next to the graves of the imperial family, their body dried and shrivelled up, many said that it was the job of some sort of vampire but I don''t believe that."


    " Why not?" asked Song Yan as she looked at the driver, who was almost trembling from just the mere attempt of talking about the tomb. When she asked this question to him, he squeaked and then turned to look left and right before he lowered his voice and whispered, " Because the corpses weren''t dried of blood, it did seem as if someone had sucked up their life from their body but their veins were full of blood, one of our vigers made a mistake while carrying one of the corpses and when it knocked on a stone, it started to bleed. If those corpses were sucked of blood how will they bleed, meaning they werepletely fine but somehow they were dead."


    The driver clenched his fingers around the steering wheel and then looked at Song Yan. " After that, I decided that I had enough, I packed my bags and left the vige, to me ¡ª¡ªmy life was much more precious. That is why I am telling you not to go to that vige, especially when at the night, don''t go out in the vige and don''t even think about the tomb, or it will call to you."


    Fu Yu Shen was so scared that he immediately started regretting listening to the driver''s tales, why did he even bother? He should have just turned a blind and ignored everything. Song Yan, on the other hand, was visibly calm she didn''t say anything instead she looked outside the window, seeing that he wasn''t able to dissuade the young woman from going to the Qili vige, the driver shook his head and stomped on the gas.


    As promised when they reached the entrance of the Qili Vige, the driver stopped the car and asked Song Yan and Fu Yu Shen to get off, as soon as they got off Fu Yu Shen was already feeling queasy but when he noticed that the sky here at the vige was dimmer than it was in the city and the temperature too seemed to be a lot lower, he immediately felt a shiver crawl up his spine as he looked at the driver and asked with slight stuttering, " M¡­Mister, why is this ce¡­so dark?"


    The driver raised his head from the bills that he was counting and looked at Fu Yu Shen before answering, " It has been like this ever since the gate of the tomb was opened by the raiders. That is why I asked you not toe here."


    Fu Yu Shen was feeling jumpy already and when he heard the driver say that the sky of this vige was naturally darker and colder than it was in the city, he felt his legs were going to turn into jello as he turned to Song Yan and said, " Second sister inw, I am willing to be your dog all life but just get out of here, please."

 Chapter 270 Three Bowls Of Blood

    Song Yan turned to look at Fu Yu Shen''s cowardly appearance, she knew that the guy was a little coward but she never thought that there will be a day he will willingly say words like ¡ª- '' I will be your dog'', she rolled her eyes and picked up the backpack from the back seat of the cab and threw it at Fu Yu Shen who caught it with a stunned look on his face. " I don''t need such a cowardly dog, who doesn''t even know how to stand up straight without trembling out of sheer terror."


    Both the driver and Fu Yu Shen looked down at his shivering legs before exchanging another look with each other, Fu Yu Shen curled his lips in a fake smile before walking behind Song Yan who was already on her way to the Qili vige. He didn''t even have to walk closer to the vige to know that there was something weird about it, with every step he took he could sense the temperature dropping it was subtle but very much there causing him to shiver, he hugged his backpack and then looked around.


    He had been hoping for some sort of signs that would show that this abandoned area was upied by humans but there was nothing, not even a small convenience store. He looked at Song Yan walking in front of him and rushed to her side, with a concerned voice he said, " Second sister-inw, look around this entire area, why do we have toe to this deste ce? It is so remote that I can''t even see the sight of any living being two miles away from here. I don''t think that anyone lives here why not go back and think about this again?"


    " Why does it matter whether or not this area is deste and abandoned by humans?" said Song Yan as she turned to look at Fu Yu Shen with an amused smile. "It is not like is going to bother me? I don''t need to find a living being to find what I am looking for, you know that don''t you?"


    Then ignoring the stupefied expression on her third brother-inw''s face, she turned around and started walking where the entrance of the Qili vige was, Fu Yu Shen watched her go and stomped his feet on the road in frustration, " Looks like she is going to make me a tomb raider tonight!"


    " If you are done throwing tantrums keep up your pace if you get dragged by something I will not save you," called out Song Yan from the front, causing Fu Yu Shen to jump in the air as he looked behind him. " Who ¡­What''s there?"


    He didn''t receive an answer instead a low croak of a bird echoed in the silent surroundings, stunned Fu Yu Shen looked up at the tree from where the sound came and almost stumbled back to the ground. Because on top of the tree sat a vulture eyeing him like he was going to be meal tonight, hugging his backpack Fu Yu Shen retreated and shouted, " What are you looking at? I am still alive! I am not¡­ I will never be your meal¡­" he was still speaking when the vulture squawked, and to Fu Yu Shen''s surprise a bunch of vultures came flying and sat next to the first one causing Fu Yu Shen to make a sobbing expression as he rushed after Song Yan. "Sister-inw, please wait for me ¡­ I don''t want to be a vultures'' meal!"


    The two of them somehow managed to arrive at the Qili vige, if anything they realised that the driver''s words were true, the entire vige was scarcely popted, many houses have been abandoned but those who couldn''t leave the vige because ofck of money, stayed where they were but at the same time, the houses that were upied by the vigers had a weird sort of portraits hanging in front of them.


    Song Yan with one of her hands in the pocket of her long overcoat walked closer to one of the houses and carefully looked at the portrait, it seemed very old but she could still see the being that was drawn on it with a bunch of humans bowing down to him at the feet of the being was a woman with strange reptilian eyes, with her headying on the armrest of the throne as if she was the most trusted aide of the being sitting on the throne.


    She carefully stared at the woman with slitted eyes and then looked at the Emperor like a being sitting on the throne, her gaze skimmed down to the bottom of the portrait before it dropped to the ground. In front of the portrait were two bowls that seemed to be filled with¡ª¡ª


    " Is that blood?" asked Fu Yu Shen looking slightly nauseated, however, there was no need for him to ask such a question, with the pile of chicken and pig bones lying next to the bowl, it was clear that the bowls were most likely filled with the blood of chicken and pig, there was also a smaller bowler that was clipped, Song Yan crouched down and picked it up before taking a sniff, the fishy smell evaded her nostrils ¡ª¡ªit was just as she thought the small bowl had human blood.


    " Three bowls?" Song Yan ced the bowl back on the ground and clicked her tongue. The number three was the most fortunate for humans, it was often said that a group should travel in three parts, however as lucky as it was for humans, it was just as unfortunate for the demons because the number three meant¡ª¡ª The God, The angles and the immortals. Keeping three bowls of blood was a very insulting thing to do as it insinuate making the three pirs of the heavenly world bleed.


    Doing such a thing would mean upsetting the Gods and the other three pirs but at the same time it would mean that the vigers were ¡ª¡ª she raised her eyes and gaze at the being dressed in the skin of the Emperor¡ª¡ªPleasing the Demon.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    " I feel a heavy wave of Yin energying from this vige," said Fang Yanli as she looked around the vige. " There must have been a lot of deaths here, the grudge here is very strong, I am sure that the spirits of those who died were never able to rest after dying but what''s weird is that¡ª¡ª"


    " There is no spirit here," Song Yan walked down the stairs of the house and looked around the vige, even though she could sense a very strong grudge surrounding the entire vige, surprisingly the entire vige was devoid of any spirits neither evil nor wandering, she couldn''t sense either one of those.


    Fu Yu Shen knew that she was talking to the ghost that always followed her, so he didn''t disturb her instead he started looking around the entire vige, except for the weird portraits that were outside the houses everything was fine. Though it was scarcely popted, it looked normal only if there were no bowls filled with blood in front of the houses, then it would have beenpletely fine¡ª¡ª


    As the two of them were looking around the vige, they heard the sound of cars approaching from behind, a bit surprised Song Yan turned to look over her shoulders to see who it was, who came driving into this remote vige.


    Two ssy ck cars that screamed ¡ª¡ª '' I am rich!'' Came to a halt behind them and Fang Yanli rolled her eyes. " I have to say, I knew that only idiots wille here in this kind of ce despite knowing what kind of dangers they might face."


    Song Yan nced at the two cars, she watched as a group of four men dressed in shy clothes followed by four women stepped out of the cars parked behind them, from the way they were carrying heavy backpacks, ropes and some digging tools, she understood at once why these rich people were here. But what was even more exceptional was the cadaveric ck mist behind their back, it was as if she was staring at death itself.


    As her gaze flicked through the group, she noticed the beautiful face that always sat behind the desk with eight scrolls in his hands.


    Fu Yu Shen too noticed the man standing behind the group, feeling as if he has seen the man somewhere he turned to look at Song Yan and said, " I have seen this man somewhere but I can''t remember ¡­I think I just met this man recently¡­ but howe I can''t remember him? He even looks so dashing."


    Song Yan nced at him before turning away from the group as she said, " Death always looks beautiful."


    "W..What? D¡­Death?" Fu Yu Shen immediately looked away from the man dressed in a dark ck suit before chasing after Song Yan as he said, " That''s¡­That''s the grim reaper, then it means ¡­"


    " That group will die tonight."

 Chapter 271 I Have Something To Ask

    Fu Yu Shen felt a chill crawl up his spine, he turned around and looked at the group of young men and women but this time he didn''t see the familiar face that he didst time when Song Yan walked into that office¡ªa bit startled, he turned his gaze away from the group and ran after Song Yan.


    "Aren''t you going to stop them?" asked Fu Yu Shen as he came to walk beside Song Yan. " They all look so young, maybe in they are in their teens, is it really okay for you to turn a blind eye to them? I mean didn''t you save Rong''erst time? She did tell me that you saved her." Of course, he didn''t believe Fu Rong back then, he simply thought that his sister was lying to make Song Yan look nice in front of him.


    But now that he knew how strong Song Yan really was, so he couldn''t help but ask.


    " Saving Fu Rong didn''t need me to intervene," answered Song Yan calmly striding towards the small stall of vegetables in front of a house. " I left the entire thing in the hands of Fang Yanli, she scared those two thugs away, I didn''t have to personally intervene in the matter which is why I didn''t suffer from any sort of consequences. However, dealing with two scaredy cats of thugs and then dealing with what is inside that tomb, ispletely different. I have to intervene in between that thing and those idiots because there is no, that thing will be scared of Fang Yanli." Then she paused and looked at the group that loudly chattering and clicking photos of the vige, some even seemed to be live streaming as they pointed at the three bowls of blood andughed raucously. " And I believe that this is something that called upon themselves, so young and still want to y tomb raiders like they know what they are getting themselves into, so I can''t really help them."


    Turning her head she shook it left and right lightly. " And I didn''te here to y the hero anyway." After saying so, she walked to the stall that was set up in front of a small thatched house and crouched down in front of the mother and daughter who were selling the vegetables. " Hello sister, how are you selling the tomatoes?"


    The young woman next to the old granny raised her head and looked at Song Yan, she took a double take at her clothes and then looked at Fu Yu Shen standing behind Song Yan and her expression turned sullen as she snappishly said, " We don''t sell our vegetables to outsiders." Then without saying anything to Song Yan, she lowered her head and started to sprinkle water on the vegetables to keep them fresh.


    Seeing that the young woman was actually ignoring her, Song Yan wasn''t upset with her. Instead, she walked a bit closer to the stall and lowered her voice as she said, " I know, you must be tired because of the constant noise and ruckus from the city folks who came to see the tomb ever since it was discovered but I am not here for the tomb. I am looking for someone actually, a young girl to be precise ¡­just wanted to know if she used to live here or not."


    This time the young woman''s expression was a bit better as she looked at her, in fact, Song Yan was sure that the young woman was looking at her with pity. " You are not the first one who came looking for a young girl ¡­many people have been looking for their young ones but all I can say is that you should go back, if your child got lost here ..then she is probably dead by now."


    Song Yan''s eyes shed before she smiled a little and then fished out her cellphone from her pocket as she tapped on it before turning it around for the young woman to see, " and what about this girl ¡­did you see her living here?"


    On the screen was the photo of a young woman, with her delicate features and sickly charm who else could it be but Wu Genji?


    The young woman frowned but before she could even say anything, the old granny''s eyes widened and she shivered before she started to yammer away, because her speech wasn''t clear Song Yan couldn''t understand what she was saying but what she did understand was that the old granny reacted like this because of Wu Genji, she hurriedly put the phone away and only then did the old woman turned silent as she looked at her granddaughter and said something in her ear.


    " I know, granny.." the young woman patted her grandmother and then turned to look at Song Yan. " Can you wait here for a few minutes I will help my grandmother inside the house and then we can talk?"


    "Sure." Song Yan could see that the old granny was very agitated because of the picture and didn''t stop the young woman from taking her grandmother inside the house. She was prepared for the young girl to bail on her but surprisingly, she saw the woman stepping out of the house as she closed the door behind her after five minutes.


    She climbed down the stairs of the house and looked up at Song Yan before saying, " What do you want to know?"


    " Everything," replied Song Yan as she led the woman to the small tea and snack shop that was at the other end of street. " I would like to know everything about the young girl, there is something that I want to know about her."


    As the two strolled inside the tea shop the young woman looked a bit tentative as she asked, " Are you from the Wu family?"


    " No, I am not," said Song Yan before taking a seat on an empty chair. " I am here because something about the daughter of the Wu family struck me as ominous to me. If you can help me out a little then I am sure that I can reward you generously."


    The young woman''s expression changed as she said, " I don''t have any need for mary help¡­"


    " No, not mary help, I saw that your grandmother seemed to like this ce and don''t want to move from here¡­" she pulled out a talisman from her pocket and ced it on the table as she said, " What if I say that I can put a stop to your grandmother habit of slicing her hand every night?"

 Chapter 272 Something Ominous

    Song Yan noticed the long sh on the hand of the old granny, it was deep and fresh as if something was stopping the wound frompletely healing, she was smart enough to put two and two together. The vigers kept three bowls of blood outside their houses, one was filled with chicken blood, the second with pig and the third with human blood, however, the young woman lookedpletely energised and fine with rosy cheeks on the other hand it was the old granny whoseplexion was pale and she looked like she was going to lie on her death bed anytime, most probably the old granny didn''t want her granddaughter to suffer and that was the reason why she was shing her hand to fill the bowl with fresh blood every night.


    Sure enough, after she said that, the woman''s expression changed and she nced at the yellow talisman that had an intricate array drawn on it. " You are a master?"


    " That''s right, I can''t say that I am powerful enough to deal with what lives in that tomb but I can make sure that you and your grandmother wouldn''t have to do things like cutting your hands every night," said Song Yan leaning back on her chair. " This talisman is a security talisman as long as you stick it inside your house, every evil spirit would have to stop seven feet away from your house, no matter how hard they try to get close to your house, they wouldn''t be able to get past the barrier and what''s more, this talisman will embed itself in your house''s wall, no one would be able to steal it away either."


    The young woman''s eyes widened as she licked her lips from her expression it was clear that she was tempted but at the same time she was hesitant about something, Song Yan didn''t prod her any further she knew that the young woman would tell her everything in a few minutes or so. She saw the terror in the eyes of the grandmother and granddaughter when they thought she was here to talk about the tomb, with such a tempting deal it was clearly impossible for the young woman to refuse Song Yan.


    " I ¡­" after a long pause, the young woman finally opened her mouth. " I will tell you everything but please don''t tell the Wu family that I was the one who gave you the information, will that be okay?"


    "That''s fine, I am not close to their family either way," answered Song Yan and the young woman''s expression slightly eased down a little.


    The young woman''s name was Mo Jingzhi, she was born and grew up in the vige, that was why she knew everything that happened six years ago. With her hands holding the teacup, Mo Jingzhi began, " Six years ago, someone from the city came to our small vige, they were all well dressed and looked like they had a lot of money¡­with them was a young girl, she looked really sick and malnourished it was as if she would die with the slightest touch." She turned her head to the big window that was stered with many posters and tipped her chin at a big house that stood the closest to the mountains where the tomb was. " They bought that house from the oldndlord and then hired a few people from the vige to take care of the young girl, saying that they were leaving her here to recuperate from her illness."


    " At first everything was going well, the young miss and her sister-inw were really nice and they treated the vigers nicely but then¡­" Mo Jingzhi''s brows scrunched up as she continued, " Then those tomb raiders and the people from the archaeological department came, they dug that tomb out from the underground and opened the door that was locked by countless talismans and rosary beads."


    " The door was locked?"Song Yan arched a brow and Mo Jingzhi nodded. " It was clear from just one look at those talismans and the rosary beads strings that the door was never supposed to be opened, that something inhuman stayed inside that tomb..but the archaeological department didn''t listen to the objections of the vigers and what was more there were a few vigers like the greedyndlord who wanted to make some quick money, that was why they all agreed to dig the tomb out with the tomb raiders hired by the archaeological department."


    " The tomb''s gate was broken and the talismans that were covering it were all stripped off the wooden door, thrown on the ground they were stomped on by those who dared to open that door." Mo Jingzhi sucked in a breath and Song Yan noticed the goosebumps that broke all over her skin as she spoke about the tomb. " After that, no one knows what happened ¡­oddly enough the vigers who went inside never came out of the tomb and those who did, they were covered in blood, with their eyes wild and an eerie smile on their faces they muttered something that no one could understand .ter on, they all were taken to the mental hospital. The police said that the three groups had some sort of argument with each other and the quarrel became a bit heated which was why those who came out of the tomb alive were acting crazy but within three weeks even the survivors of the incident either jumped off the hospital''s roof or they killed themselves in the most heart-wrenching way."


    " Some vigers wanted to close the door of the tomb again but no one dared to do so, after a long time someone mustered the courage but before they could even walk up the mountain, they died of a heart attack. The educated people said that it was because the man was already too scared and that was why he got startled and died because of a heart attack" licking her lips she blew a breath over her tea and added, " Even the Wu family thought so too when they were asked by the vigers to leave with their daughter but they didn''t agree ¡­However two weekster the precious princess of the Wu family vanished."


    Ps: today is my birthday, so please can you gift me¡­hehehe

 Chapter 273 Nothing

    " Vanished?" Song Yan mused as she looked at Mo Jingzhi, thetter was looking around nervously as if she was worried that someone might hear her if she was to say it a bit louder. Leaning in close to Song Yan, Mo Jingzhi nodded as she said, " The young miss sister-inw went to look for her in the middle of the night, I don''t remember much about that time but I do know that the sister inw of that young miss from the Wu family said that she heard something fall on the ground and went to check what it was only to find that the young miss wasn''t in her room."


    With a sip of her tea to soak her dry mouth, Mo Jingzhi tried to remember everything that happened that night, her brows scrunched up lightly as she looked at the tall mountain on the left. " After that, I believe that Wu Genji''s sister-inw made a loud ruckus in the vige, she called the Wu family and even ran around the vige to wake the vigers up one by one, and the entire vige and the Wu family''s guards went to look for that young miss but no one found her, it was as if she vanished in the air. No one could find her but then someone in the vige suggested checking the mountain, they said that at the night they will hear some sort of whispersing from the tomb that called to them."


    After she told about the whispers to Song Yan, Mo Jingzhi shivered and clutched the rabbit foot that she was wearing around her neck. " The vigers said that those whispers called to them and they would sometimes get out of the bed as if wanting to go somewhere only to be stopped by the ropes and strings that they tie around their ankles. Of course, the Wu family all called it nothing but feudal superstitions andpletely disregarded what the vigers said but given that the mountain was the only ce where no one has looked for their daughter, the Wu family couple agreed to send their guards to the mountain but their family guards were young people from the city when have they seen a mountain terrain? They immediately asked for someone from the vige to guide them. After the underground tomb was excavated no one from the vige went up the mountain, so a lot of vigers refused at once but then the Wu family offered money and thendlord of the vige along with some greedy vigers agreed."


    She raised her head and looked at Song Yan with a flick of her tongue on her bottom lip. " My father was one of those greedy viges, he wanted to earn those two thousand yuan the Wu family was offering and wanted to rent a house in the city, he believed that he would be able to make a big turnaround if he was to get that money but my grandmother refused, she firmly believed that there was something up in the mountain and that us going up there would only make it stronger. She told my father that if he ever went up the mountain that she will take me away and live in a separate hut then him, my father didn''t listen to her and went up the mountain with the guards of the Wu family along with some vigers. They all spread around the entire mountain and my father found the young miss of the Wu family, she was lying unconscious right in front of the door of the underground tomb, many vigers who believed in the whispers of the tomb were not surprised by it. In fact, they seemed to have expected it but what surprised everyone was that the miss from the Wu family had her legs facing the door of the tomb."


    If Wu Genji fell unconscious with her face facing the doors of the tomb then it would have meant that she fell unconscious before going inside the tomb but if her legs were facing the doors then, " She went inside that ce."


    " That''s what everyone thought," said Mi Jingzhi with a nod. " There were a lot of vigers and they all witnessed it but the Wu family simply paid everyone another round of hundred yuan and asked us to keep this a secret. They said that their daughter was born curious by nature and must have wandered inside the tomb out of curiosity, they even threatened some of us saying that they don''t want any sort of rumours floating about their daughter in the future."


    Mo Jingzhi ced the teacup down on the table and wiped her lips with the back of her hand. " So no one dared to say anything about their daughter and because nothing happened after that girl was brought down, everyone else dropped their guards but after a month my father went missing."


    She clutched the warm tea cup in front of her and sniffed lightly before continuing, " He was still upset with what my grandmother said but he loved my mother and me a lot, so he stayed in the vige after renting a house with someone after my grandmother kicked him out. He didn''t believe in those feudal superstitions and said that my grandmother was being petty just because he didn''t listen to her but after the Wu family''s daughter came down the mountain, my father went to harvest vegetables from the farming fields but he never came back."


    Mo Jingzhi''s voice got softer and softer while tears started to stream down her cheeks, seeing this Song Yan took out a handkerchief from her pocket and handed it to her.


    " Thank you," said Mo Jingzhi in a slightly hoarse voice, Song Yan gave her the time to collect herself instead of urging her to continue speaking as a helpless daughter she understood the feelings of Mo Jingzhi. Mo Jingzhi cried for a few minutes before she sniffed and cleared her throat as she said, " No one knows where he went many vigers saw him going to the fields but no one saw him return, the only thing that was left behind was a pile of clothes."

 Chapter 274 Two Demons

    ? After Mo Jingzhi finished speaking, she seemed even more agitated as she looked at Song Yan and continued, " Can you believe it? A six feet tall man with a sturdy and muscr body vanished into thin air just like that leaving nothing but a pile of clothing behind him. What''s even more frightening is that all the vigers who went to save that girl started to vanish one by one and that too in some sort of sequence my father was the first one who found Wu Genji in front of those doors and was the first one to go missing after him, was Uncle Tong, he was the next to arrive after my father found that girl ¡­ in short, everyone who went up the mountain went missing in a month and a half as if they have been long marked by something."


    Till today Mo Jingzhi could remember the terror that was running through the vigers but what was even more surprising no one said a word about that girl, Wu Genji. In fact, all the vigers seemed to be under some sort of charm, they all said that Wu Genji was weak and frail and that the family of those who vanished were simply trying to make trouble for a weak girl for no reason. What was even more surprising, many vigers came to stand up as Wu Genji''s alibi, saying that they were with her when the incident took ce and that Wu Genji did not even have the chance to do something that horrible because they were with her all the time. The vigers were won over by the Wu family and Wu Genji who stopped hiding in seclusion and started roaming around the vigeughing and giggling¡ª¡ª they all said that she was a good girl. But Mo Jingzhi didn''t believe her to be any good, if she was really good then howe such incidents started happening after that girl came down the mountain?


    After she was used of making their husbands and fathers vanish Wu Genji would often righteously say that she was willing to leave the vige and go back to her Wu mansion, but didn''t she stay here for more than three years? She not only stayed in this vige but she ate half of the vigers! Many vigers might have been brainwashed by the charm of that girl but Mo Jingzhi wasn''t, she could always see what Wu Genji really was, maybe it was because she lost her father and all her suspicions were directed at that girl, she didn''t find Wu Genji likeable as the rest of the vigers. Even her grandmother would warn her, telling her not to ever meet with that girl alone, she said that something dirty and ugly seemed to betched on Wu Genji.


    Song Yan hasn''t paid any attention to the Wu family before and naturally, she didn''t know about this exciting past that was well hidden by the Wu family. After listening to Mo Genji, she narrowed her eyes and asked, " The vigers didn''t try to everin about the missing people?"


    Almost at once, Mo Jingzhi''s face turned stiff as she said, " Of course, we did try to report it to the police."


    She paused for two minutes before she sucked in a breath and then continued with a very solemn expression, " When the vigers who lost their family members went to look for the police, no one knows when and how Wu Genji contacted her family, but the police officers never took ourints seriously. Later on, when some vigers tried to make trouble they were scared away by the police officers who said that they will lock them up for spreading feudal suspicions¡­the vigers had no choice but toe back. Later on, the Wu familypletely covered up the entire matter and took Wu Genji away, they were afraid that the rumours would bring bad publicity to their daughter ¡­the Wu family''s patriarch looked like he is an honest man but he chose to save his daughter over us poor vigers."


    After she was done saying that, Mo Jingzhi took another sip and added, " And what''s even more the girl named Wu Genji, when she came to the vige, she looked like she was going to die at any moment but then nothing happened to her. When she returned home, she seemed as if she has been curedpletely and her cheeks were rosy as if she was never sick! The Wu family said that it was because their daughter had a peaceful recuperation in the vige but I don''t believe it! I am sure that the one behind the incident of the vigers vanishing was the spoiled daughter of the Wu family. I am certain that she went inside the tomb and brought something out of there¡­" then she lowered her voice and added, " most probably a demon."


    Song Yan couldn''t help but admire Mo Jingzhi, she wasn''t a celestial master but with the facts provided to her¡­ she was able to hit the bullseye.


    " You are here to take care of that demon aren''t you?" asked Mo Jingzhi with a sharp glint in her eyes.


    " I am," Song Yan didnt hide anything, after she handed Mo Jingzhi the talisman, her reason for the visit was clear.


    " Then you have to be careful because that demon ¡­ it''s not alone."


    After Song Yan was done collecting the information that she was looking for she stepped out of the tea store and then turned to look at the mountain where the excavators found the underground tomb.


    '' The demon is not alone.''


    This was something that Song Yan already knew, the second she stepped inside the vige, she saw the portraits hanging outside the houses. In the portrait two beings were sitting on the throne, one was the Emperor and the other was the woman lying on his feet, most probably the demon has something to do with that portrait but now she needed to figure out which demon exactly was Wu Genji raising.

 Chapter 275 Wu Genji’s Snake Like Face

    " Chen Chen, what is this?" Fu Yu Sheng was preparing to bathe Fu Chen when he saw the locket with a worn-out jade hanging in the middle that his son was wearing around his neck. It was pretty old in fact, from the number of marks on it, he was sure that the locket must be at least twenty or more years old but such an old locket was what is it doing with Fu Chen?


    Fu Chen looked down at the locket around his neck and touched the pretty jade that shone brighter than any other jade even being worn out like that and answered, " Mommy gave it to me, she said that it will protect me from things that are bad."


    Ah, so it was a sort of talisman. Fu Yu Sheng wasn''t surprised by the fact that Song Yan gave something like this to Fu Chen, he knew that even if she entrusted their son to him, there was no way she would just hand it over without any proper measures. This jade locket must have been her backup n given he failed to protect Fu Chen from Wu Genji, Fu Yu Sheng heaved a sigh full of despondency, he knew that Song Yan didn''t trust him but seeing such evidence of herck of trust was something that really caused his heart to twinge with pain.


    "It''s pretty," knowing that he couldn''t show his pathetic side to Fu Chen, Fu Yu Sheng smiled and picked him up from in his arms before bringing him to the small bathroom at the end of the corridor. " Now let''s make you pretty as well."


    " You can do that? I thought I was destined to be ugly because I look like you." Even though Fu Chen got the ice cream that he was promised, he wasn''t willing to let go of his ''drive his irresponsible father'' mad and continued to poke the tiger in the eye.


    And because this tiger was chained and beaten into ce by the tigress, he could only smile and say, " Don''t worry, with your mom''s genes, I am sure you can still be saved."


    Fu Yu Sheng took Fu Chen to take a bath around eight-thirty in the night, Song Yan was going to stay the night out tonight and both Song Lingyan and Wen Mingzhi knew about her n to leave Fu Chen with her friend to give them some quality time to spend together. Neither of them would have thought that the Fu Chen was spending the night just a wall away from the two of them.


    In the Wu family mansion, Wu Genji bade good night to her eldest brother. " Brother Qinfan, don''t worry I am fine you don''t have to worry about me so much."


    " How can I not worry about you?" Wu Qinfan stared at his sister lying on the bed with herplexion as pale as the moon and sighed. " You are the princess of the Wu family with me around you should have gotten everything that you wanted but look at your useless brother, I can''t even get you the one thing that you wanted so much."


    Wu Genji smiled as she looked at the man in front of her and took hold of his wrist and said, " Eldest brother, it''s all right maybe I am not destined to with Brother Fu after all sister inw Song is really pretty and they even have a child together, how can Ie in between the two of them. You don''t need to worry about me like this, okay? I am fine and I am happy that my family loves me so much."


    The more sensible she acted the more Wu Qinfan felt bad for his sister, how long has she been waiting for Fu Yu Sheng? For almost six to seven years and yet ¡­. He couldn''t ept it, nor did he want his sister to be upset over Fu Yu Sheng. It wasn''t as if he didn''t understand the fact that his sister and Fu Yu Sheng were notpatible in the least but what made angered him was that Fu Yu Sheng actually chose someone like Song Yan instead of his sister!


    If he was going to marry a good for nothing like her then what was wrong with his sister? At least little Genji would have brought him the shares of the Wu family what can Song Yan bring for him?


    " Don''t worry, I will think of something," said Wu Qinfan as he ran his hand over Wu Genji''s head, his sister was his life. The second he held her in his arms, he swore to protect her and give her everything she wanted ¡­there was no way he was going to break that promise now. " Now close your eyes and go to sleep, tomorrow we will go and have fun in an amusement park, okay?"


    As soon as he said those words Wu Genji''s eyes curled into a beautiful smile as she said, " You are the best big brother!"


    Hearing her words, Wu Qinfan chuckled before he leaned down and kissed her forehead, " I know, that is why you need to make sure that you sleep for a total of four hours properly."


    Wu Genji nodded and quite obediently shut her eyes as if she was really going to sleep, Wu Qinfan stared at her angel-like face and after he let out a light breath, he walked out of the room.


    As soon as the door closed behind him with a click, Wu Genji opened her eyes and looked around the room sharply, her gaze was no longer innocent and there was a hint of annoyance in her eyes as she pushed herself off the bed and sneered coldly, " That man is such an annoyance, can''t he just leave me alone in peace? How can someone chatter for an hour like that? Isn''t he the CEO of some bigpany, how is he so free then? What''s more, I will have to go and entertain him tomorrow at an idiotic amusement park. Does he think that will cheer me up?"


    She let out an angry huff before sliding down the bed, her feet touched thefortable carpet on the floor and Wu Genji let out a sigh of contentment. " Hah, staying still in that wheelchair throughout the day is such a hard task, it''s really not good for my body. Just look at that my legs are all cramped up, it''s a great thing that I can at least walk around my room like this."


    With a slight stumble, she got on her feet and smiled as she wriggled her toes, this ¡­how she has wished to do such a simple thing like this? A slight difort rose in her chest and Wu Genji frowned before striding towards the dressing table that was sitting in the corner of her room with a big mirror alighted on top.


    As soon as she came to stand in front of the mirror, she saw the face that was sticking out of the middle of her chest, the long ck hair that was scattered all over her chest and the molten grey scales that revealed the festering flesh underneath was equally ugly and scary but Wu Genji wasn''t scared, she stared in the mirror and said lightly, " How many times I have told you to stay put and note out of your own? What if we get caught?"


    The face protruding out of her chest opened her slit like reptilian eyes and flicked her long tongue out of her lips as she parted her chapped lips and hissed in a hoarse and unpleasant voice, " Why can''t Ie out on my own? Have you forgotten who gave you this chance at life? Don''t you know how much I wanted to eat that woman? That tender flesh and juicy skin¡­ you have no idea, her Yin lifeline was better than anyone I have ever seen, it was almost close to being immortal! I don''t know who she is but I know one thing and that''s, she is a wonderful meal! But you stopped me from eating her instead you fed me that stupid, crying little brat ¡­she was so thin that she didn''t have much flesh on her and her lifeline wasn''t that great either. I say, that we go and eat that woman, let me swallow her whole and we can get another few years lined up!"


    " What do you know!" Even with an ugly face sticking out of her chest, Wu Genji wasn''t acting out of the ordinary. Instead, she strode to the dressing table and picked up the ring that had seven snakes coiled on top of it and softly stroked it. " That woman doesn''t look like she was an easy target and given how she always stuck to brother Fu and others, it was impossible to eat her. She isn''t some five or six years toddler who can be lured out of the house with just a few candies and toys if you think that killing an adult was that easy then why would I bother with small children? They don''t have enough blood and flesh, even their lifelines are not enough to fill mine."


    The face of the woman blinked its reptilian-like eyes and sneered, " That woman is sticking to your brother Fu, are you willing to let go of this matter that easily? Why do I sense fear in you? Are you scared that you won''t be able to take that woman down? Or are you afraid that your brother Fu wouldn''t like you ¡­ no, maybe you are scared that you wouldn''t be able to stop yourself from eating your brother Fu? I have to say that ¡­your brother Fu looked really charming and delicious!"


    " Shut up!" snapped Wu Genji as she turned her face away from the mirror and strode to the big portrait in the middle of her room and pushed it aside with one hand. If Wu Qinfan would have seen her like this then he definitely wouldn''t have thought of her as an angel.


    As soon as the portrait was pushed aside a small door came into view, Wu Genji took out a key from the cab that was sitting next to the door and unlocked the oak door. The second the door opened, the sound of a child crying and sniffling echoed inside the room and Wu Genji smiled after looking at the child''s face who was hiding in the corner. " Little nephew, how have you been?"

 Chapter 276 Wu Haito.

    The room was dark except for a small bulb that was hanging on the ceiling, the child was huddled in the innermost corner, his entire being trembling, his eyes locked on the ugly reptilian face that was sticking out from between Wu Genji''s chest and almost vomited out because of sheer fear.


    A few weeks ago, he snuck out of his room to eat chocte ice cream ¡­his mother was pretty strict and his father was even more strict when it came to eating desserts at night, that was why Wu Haito left the safety of his room and was all set to go to the kitchen and eat the ice cream that his grandmother brought for him in the morning but then he heard muffled giggles and happy moansing from his little aunt''s room along with the jolly giggles, there were also loud exmations like ¡ª¡ª "It''s so tasty," " I want to eat more," " A bit more, I want to eat a bit more."


    Wu Haito was long spoiled by his family and his imagination was quite rich so when he heard his little aunt say such words, he thought that she smuggled his ice cream and was eating alone that was why he hurriedly barged inside his aunt''s room but never ¡­not even in his wildest dream did he think that he would find his little aunt eating a child! In fact, it wasn''t his aunt who was eating the child but the grotesque face that was sticking out of her chest nheless something weird was happening in his house! He wanted to call his parents toe and see what his little aunt was doing but before he could even make a noise, his aunt had her fingers around his throat and dragged him inside her room.


    Ever since he has been locked in this room when he came here earlier¡ª¡ª the room was filled with children but now, Wu Haito''s eyes flickered around the clothes of children that were piled in the corner of the room along with a few bones. His aunt ate every one, now only he was left ¡­Wu Haito shivered as he watched his aunte closer to him and sobbingly said, " Please little aunt, little Haito¡­little Haito wouldn''t say a thing to mommy, please let me go."


    He didn''t want to be eaten like the other children, he knew that he couldn''t run away from this ce ¡­all he could do was plead with his aunt asking her to be kind to him. After all, he was her little nephew¡ª¡ª his daddy was her second brother, if she kills him then his daddy will be sad, wouldn''t he?


    " Let you go?" Wu Genji''s face twisted as she crouched down and gripped Wu Haito''s face with her hands and sneered, her eyes going as cold as ice, " If I let you go then what will happen to me? Little Haito aren''t you aunt''s good nephew? So why don''t you give me your lifeline, you know how sick your aunt is right? If you do then I will surely keep your memory alive in my heart. I promise."


    " Aunt¡­Aunt please¡­" Wu Haito was so scared when he saw the face covered with scales inching closer to his, he was so scared that his vision turned dark as he shook his head and almost let out a scream, if not for Wu Genji clutching his neck, he really would have screamed out in agony.


    "It''s not my fault Haito," Wu Genji whispered sinisterly, her voice cold. "It is yours, who asked you to leave your room after midnight? You could have barged into my room in the morning but no, you chose to do so in the middle of the night¡­you even saw my secret that I have been hiding for a long time¡­ how can I let you go now, hmm?"


    " Aunt ¡­ Aunt¡­" Little Haito tried to scramble away but he didn''t even get two steps away from Wu Genji before the face that was sticking inside Wu Genji''s chest elongated like a snake and hissed at the little boy, "Youuuu lookkk fine boyyyy! Your parents did a great job plumping you up."


    " No¡­ please I ¡­am sorry, please little aunt¡­" Wu Haito had tears running down his eyes as he sped his hands together like he was praying and looked at his aunt. " Please¡­let me¡­" he didn''t get to finish what he wanted to say as the elongated face stuck him fiercely like a snake attacking its prey.


    " No¡­stop ¡­"


    " Save me ¡­!"


    " I am sorry¡­"


    " A¡­Aunt¡­"


    As the scent of blood thickened in the room, Wu Haito''s struggle stopped and finally the light in his eyes vanished and his hand dropped to the floor with a thud.


    Seeing that the child was dead, the snake-like face giggled happily, her face lit up with excitement and sheer delight. " Aha, now I can have my meal, it has been so long! I thought I was going to die of hunger!"


    The face elongated even further and opened its mouth so wide that it could fit in an entire human with just one bite, however, the face took its sweet time as it gobbled Wu Haito. Bit by bit the little boy''s body was slurped inside, once the body was gone, the face spat the clothes he was wearing along with a single finger and burped.


    "Oh, he tasted really good ¡­ children grown with love and care really taste different don''t they?" The snake face happily giggled.


    Wu Genji stared at the long neck that was stretched out of her chest, she let the demon dance around a little before retracting it back inside her, then crouched down and picked up the small palm size finger. Once she was done, she turned around and left the room, not even the slightest flicker of grief could be seen on her face even after murdering her only nephew. She strode towards the mirror in her room as she raised her hands and touched her rosy cheeks before looking at her lifeline ¡­ it was a bitrger than thest time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 277 Rumble

    Wu Genji stared at her healthyplexion and sighed happily before stretching her hand and picking the ring with snakes piled on top of one another and putting it on, once she put the ring on¡­green clouds of smoke surrounded her entirely. Wu Genji waited for the green smoke to vanish, the face of the snake woman was gone before she raised her hand and softly caressed the finger of her nephew before tutting, " Don''t worry Haito, I will make sure that our family holds a funeral for you ¡­ I don''t want your soul to roam around in the dark for no reason, don''t worry, I will take care of everything."


    She carefully ced the finger at the centre of the ring on her finger and watched it get swallowed up.


    After she was done, she looked at the mirror and smiled like a harmless little rabbit before skipping to her bed while humming. Clearly, she was in a very good mood.


    At Qili vige.


    Song Yan got up from the bed she was resting in, she has been waiting for the Yin energy to get denser around the vige before going out and checking the tomb. Now that the temperature has dropped to another degree she was sure that it was time¡ª¡ª sliding off from the bed, she looked at Fu Yu Shen, he was still sitting in the corner of the room, with countless rosary beads tied around his wrists, neck and the idol that he was worshipping.


    If she wasn''t wrong then he was going on and on with the praying ever since she booked a room in the small inn that waspletely empty except for the few customers which included none other than the young masters and mistresses from the city.


    She stared at Fu Yu Shen and raised her head before kicking him on the back. " You do know that the Gods won''t be protecting you? They don''t care about an atheist, who suddenly starts praying out of nowhere and that too all for his benefit? They only listen to the ones who pray with consistency and know how to be grateful for even the smallest grace¡­ these prayers won''t even be epted by the minor gods" with her hands in her pants pockets, she looked at the number of idols that he was praying to and huffed, " You are so selfish, Fu Yu Shen¡­ instead of bothering the Gods, you might as well pray to me. At least if I am happy, I will bring you back out of that tomb alive."


    At her words, Fu Yu Shen opened his eyes and swirled around at once before he started chanting, " Oh my heaven-defying second sister inw, I pray that you and Chen Chen will always be safe and happy... I swear that I will pray consistently and even do good deeds from now on, so please just protect me in the tomb!"


    His prayers were so amusing that Song Yan rolled her eyes and kicked him on the shin. " You are still bribing huh? You really can''t cheat your spots."


    Fu Yu Shen rolled on the floor after being kicked in the shin and immediately whined, " I have nothing else to offer, I am not someone who prays, it''s something that Grandpa does, I am only used to bribing and handing things out, this is my first attempt at praying, so you shouldn''t judge me so harshly."


    Song Yan snorted nheless she took out a blue crystal ne from her pocket and threw it at Fu Yu Shen, who caught it in a jiffy as his life depended on it. Emotionlessly, Song Yan looked at Fu Yu Shen who was clutching the ne and said, " This is something that I refined beforeing here, it is not as strong as to hold evil spirits back forever but its enough for one night, hold on to that tightly, if you lose it then you will have a hard time, I don''t have another one. Got it?"


    " I will rather die than let the ne be separated from my body," said Fu Yu Shen as he picked up the ne and tied it around his neck. This was his lifeline ¡­anyone who tried to take it away from him should be ready for a rumble!


    Seeing his determined expression, Song Yan knew that her message was able to get through, she nodded before turning to look at Fang Yanli and asked, " Can you sense any spirits roaming around the vige?"


    " No, I can''t," Fang Yanli shook her head as she replied, it was really weird that a vige with such a thick and dense Yin energy didn''t have a single spirit.


    Song Yan pursed her lips as she nodded before looking out of the window, the vige was darker than it was in the afternoon and waspletely shrouded in a veil of darkness as if it has been cut off from the outer world.


    " Lets go," she turned to look at Fu Yu Shen. " We need to get out of the tomb before dawn breaks, I don''t wish to see what will happen lest we are entangled in something and get locked inside of it."


    Fu Yu Shen looked rmed at her words but Song Yan didn''t give him the chance to say anything before she opened the door of their room and walked out into the corridor but just as she turned to a left, her brows creased because the corridor was packed!


    These young kids!


    Song Yan stood in one spot and Fu Yu Shen who saw this curiously peeked his head out of the room and when he saw that it was jammed packed by the young masters from the city, he too couldn''t help but frown. It was one thing that he didn''t want to go up the mountain but what exactly was going in the heads of these young masters, Don''t tell him that they were nning to y excavators at such an hour?


    Ps: its start of the month send me some gifts please!!

 Chapter 278 Tao Guotin

    " What''s going on?" Song Yan finally couldn''t stop herself from asking as she looked at the crowd that was standing in the middle of the corridor, can''t they see that she wanted to leave? What was with this hustle and bustle in the middle of the night?


    Her voice broke the silence of the night like a whip cracking sharply, the young masters and misses were doing a live stream when they saw that someone interrupted them neither of them was happy, especially the boy who was holding the selfie stick and making weird poses to entertain his fans. He turned around and looked at the speaker, his eyes turned slightly when he saw that it was a very strict-looking woman, staring back at him with a gaze that was sharp enough to make him shiver, what was even more something about her made him remember his mother. She too looked at him like this when she caught him doing anything wrong, however, he didn''t want to look bad in front of his friends, so he puffed out his chest and stared at Song Yan with a slightly dignified expression before saying, " Hey Aunty, can''t you see that we are doing a Livestream? In fact, what do you think you are doing? Don''t you know that interrupting someone like this is rude?"


    As soon as the boy with red coloured chicken feather-like hair said that, the boys and girls next to him immediately chimed in.


    One of the guys whose hair was dyed an ugly shade of yellow with a load of piercing said, " He is right, old woman¡­you shouldn''t be here. This is a ce for youngsters to seek fun and thrill what are you doing here? Trying to stick out like a bag of old bones in between young calves?"


    The group of these so-called youngsters immediately burst outughing, they seemed to be having fun but Fu Yu Shen who was standing beside the silent Song Yan stared at the young people with a sympathetic expression. These poor kids, they all were being targeted by the grim reaper and were going to die tonight, yet instead of sucking up to the great Buddha who can save their life, they are actually insulting her¡­ may their souls rest in peace. With his fist ced against his mouth, Fu Yu Shen very sorrowfully mourned for the future of these young kids.


    The boy with red hair was stillughing with his slightly red tinted sses resting crookedly on his nose when his gaze fell on Fu Yu Shen, his eyes lit up before he shouted, " Brother Shen, it is you!"


    ''What? Who is your brother Shen? What are you making rtionship so casually boy?'' Fu Yu Shen immediately turned to look at the young boy in front of him and almost felt his soul escape his body when he felt Song Yan turn to look at him. He immediately shuddered and shouted in a hurry, " Who is your brother? Don''t you make a such careless mistake you little one¡­"


    Then he hurriedly turned to look at Song Yan with an extremely obedient look before saying, " I ¡­ I don''t know this boy, sister-inw, I swear.."


    But before Song Yan could say anything, the boy with red ming hair shouted back, " What are you talking about Brother Shen? I am Tao Guotin, how can you say that you don''t know me?"


    "Tao Guotin?" Of course, Fu Yu Shen knew Tao Guotin, Old master Fu''s sister was married to a very noble family with a rich background¡ª-ter on, she gave birth to a son and daughter, and his grandaunt''s daughter got married and settled down nicely on the other end the son of his grandaunt died while serving in the military, however, he did leave a son behind and that son was none other than Tao Guotin, the only son of histe uncle and the one and only heir of the Tao family.


    " That''s right," the red chicken head puffed his chest and proudly smirked. " Your one and only little brother."


    " No, there is no way ¡­" Fu Yu Shen hurriedly strode to Tao Guotin and snatched his goggles away before pushing the mop of red hair back with one hand and clutching Tao Guotin''s face with another one. He stared at his little brother very closely¡ª¡ª the brat really had the same eyes, same nose and same facial structure as histe uncle¡­. Fu Yu Shen was so shocked that he cked out momentarily with his hands clutching his chest before staggering back with a loud. "Hoooooh¡­"


    Song Yan earlier predicted that this group will die without any survivors left, which means Tao Guotin will die as well ¡­if he died then what will happen to the Tao family?


    He sat down on the floor with his face covered beating himself for not recognising this brat before he caused such big trouble. If he knew that this red-haired chicken was his brother then he certainly would have tried to protect him¡­ now, what was he going to do? Why ¡­why did he not recognise Tao Guotin? No, it no longer matters whether he recognised Tao Guotin or not, the thing that mattered the most was he couldn''t let this stupid idiot die! Old madam Tao and Madam Tao were focusing all their energy on this boy so that he will one day lead the Tao family, this was why they named him ''Guotin'', but this guy was everything but a leader!


    "Second sister inw¡­." He called sweetly causing goosebumps to break all over Song Yan''s skin, she peered down at Fu Yu Shen coldly before turning around and walking past the crowd. The only words that she left behind were ¡ª¡ª " We are leaving, get up."


    She wasn''t going to help Tao Guotin, Fu Yu Shen didn''t expect her either, she was insulted so much by this group of idiots and was even called ''old'' given how vengeful she was, there was no way she would just smile and say, '' Yes, don''t worry. I will protect him.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 279 I Will Definitely Go And Explore!

    " Brother Shen are you okay?" Now that Song Yan was gone, the low temperature emitting from her body was gone as well giving everyone a chance to take a breath. Tao Guotin saw his brother''s reaction and couldn''t help but get close to Fu Yu Shen as he asked, " Brother Shen? Is everything all right?"


    Fu Yu Shen, had his head lowered so when he suddenly raised his hand and clutched Tao Guotin''s wrist thetter was so surprised that he almost shrieked but upon seeing that it was his brother ying a trick with him, he rolled his eyes and waspishly said, " Brother Shen, what''s the matter with you? Why are you ying ghost in front of me? You scared me."


    " I scare...Hah...I scared you?" Fu Yu Shen was so mad that he couldn''t even make aprehensible sentence as he red at Tao Guotin sharply and said, " Who scared who? Hah, brat? You have really grown up, haven''t you?" He got to his feet and smacked Tao Guotin right on the back of his head causing thetter to sharply yell, " Ouch brother you are going to make me turn into an idiot, are you going to take care of me if I were to turn into an idiot huh?"


    Fu Yu Shen knotted a bunch of the red chicken hair and started shaking Tao Guotin''s front and back without stopping as he said, " Why will you turn into an idiot? Huh? How will you turn into an idiot?" As he spoke he pped Tao Guotin on the cheeks and when thetter raised his hand to defend his cheeks, Fu Yu Shen sharply said, " Put your hand down, put your hand down,"


    Though he was a yer, Fu Yu Shen was in the end the third master of the Fu family, authority was in his blood. And when he used it, no one could refuse him..sure enough a secondter Tao Guotin put his hand down giving Fu Yu Shen a chance to p him again. " The reason you will never turn into an idiot, no matter how much I hit you ¡­is that you are already an idiot, what are you doing here, don''t you live in the city far from the capital? Does aunt know that you are here?"


    Tao Guotin rubbed his cheek and somewhat resentfully said, " I am here to excavate the tomb¡ª¡ª" before he could finish speaking, Fu Yu Shen raised his hand again and snapped, " What excavations? I don''t want to hear anything about the tomb from you guys¡­ you better go back to your room and leave this vige as early as tomorrow morning, if I see you anywhere near the tomb, I will smack your butt until it cracks into four parts! Got it?"


    What else can Tao Guotin say? His butt was on the line, so he nodded his head and aggrievedly agreed, " I understand brother, I won''t go anywhere."


    Only then did Fu Yu Shen turn around and leave the corridor, once he was gone Tao Guotin''s good friend and brother Kong Kun came to stand next to him with his ugly omelette hair falling on his forehead, he threw his arm around Tao Guotin''s shoulders and asked, " are you really going to listen to what your brother said?"


    " Who said that?" Tao Guotin wasn''t concerned at all as he rubbed his cheek, ever since he was young, he had the habit of going against when someone told him not to do something. Now that his brother Shen has told him that he couldn''t go then he wanted to go to the tomb even more. " Why do you think I drove so far with you guys? I came here to this deste, god-awful ce because I wanted to go to the tomb. I came here to explore this so-called haunted tomb of that lost Emperor. Why will I stay put inside the inn just because my brother asked me to do so? And what''s more this challenge was given to me by my archenemy¡ª¡ª that jerk Yan Li Jun. If I don''t go then I am sure that bastard will call me a coward and try his best to diminish my fan following, after so long I am close to eight hundred thousand fans, how can I let go of such a good opportunity?"


    Tao Guotin didn''t care about his mother''s concerns nor did he care about all the ns that she has made for him. His father was the one who chose to go and die on the battlefield leaving him all alone without caring about what will happen to him, so why should he care about his legacy? Why should he work hard to continue that legacy?


    So instead of studying hard and learning the tactics of the business, Tao Guotin started doing weird missions given to him by his fans of course he never did anything too dangerous that would threaten his life and that was how he managed to gain so much poprity and became a great influencer on Weibo. A few days ago, he was given a task by his archenemy who dared him to go to the Qili Vige and explore the tomb that was rumoured to be haunted, Tao Guotin was a firm believer of materialism and never believed in things like ghosts, so of course, he agreed in a jiffy.


    And now that he was here, this was no longer just a matter of him exploring the tomb, it was a matter of his self-respect!


    " That''s the way to go!" cheered Kong Kun as he patted Tao Guotin hard on his back. Then he looked around the group and pointed at a slightly chubby boy, " Oi, Shao Li Jun, go and check whether Tao Guotin''s brother is gone or not, if he is thene back and tell us, we will sneak out of the inn behind them and reach the tomb first that way we will reach the tomb before them, once we are inside who dares to kick us out?"


    Shao Li Jun nodded and hurriedly shot like a bullet inside the room and peered out of the window, looking around before his gaze settled on Song Yan and Fu Yu Shen who was studying the portrait outside the inn and then hissed, " We are clear, if we leave through the back door we will be fine."


    Ps: Send me powerstones and gifts please, it motivates me to work hard!

 Chapter 280 Sneaking Out

    The group of eight decided to leave the inn when Song Yan and Fu Yu Shen''s back was turned, they have long heard of this tomb. Many people told them about the evils of the Lost King who wasid to sleep in this ce, those people warned them not to ever go to the tomb or anywhere near it but these young masters and misses were thrill seekers. Since they were little kids they got everything that they wanted without even the slightest bit of hard work and that was how they all developed tempers that were wild and out of control.


    To them, a life where they got everything without a raising single finger was no fun so they started to relieve their boredom by chasing thrills like exploring ces where no one wanted to go, visiting such ces only to prove to the world that there was nothing like the rumours that have been nted about it was something that these young masters and missies liked a lot.


    In their eyes this tomb was no different from the tombs and haunted houses that they have visited till now, they didn''t think that there was anything evil but something that the Qili Vige people came up with to make their vige look more mysterious and alluring¡ª¡ª such that it attracted the attention of tourists like them. Tao Guotin rubbed his hands as he climbed down the stairs with Shao Li Jun, Li Yiqian and Kong Kun, he was sure that after he was done with this challenge his fan following will boost even more and he will be able to surpass that bastard Yan Li Jun!


    With such a wonderful idea in his head, how can he even consider what Fu Yu Shen has said to him? All he could think about was the glorious victory after finishing up this dare that was given to him!


    What was more this trip was something that their group has been nning for so long, after he received the dare, he called his friends and these thrill seekers with the urge of finding something amazing and exciting rose to the challenge at once. They all lied to their parents saying that they were going on a study group and that they have all changed their ways and that in the future, they all will try their best to be more studious and goal-oriented.


    Their parents have of course repeatedly confirmed whether they were really going on a study trip and they all even have to sacrifice their credit cards in exchange for receiving only a few yuan from their parents. This trip wasn''t just a trip to them, it was their hard work of a month on which they have been working for so long.


    Returning home? That was impossible!


    Tao Guotin was the first to climb down the stairs as he poked his head past the wall and looked at Fu Yu Shen who was obediently standing next to Song Yan and then motioned to Kong Kun before hitching his bag higher and running past the inn towards the mountain. Kong Kun along with Li Yi Qian was the next to rush after him and after then Shao Li Jun who was a firm believer in treating the fairer gender with all care ran with the other four missies.


    Fang Yanli who was watching the group of the young masters and missies turned around and told Song Yan about their sneaky escape, " The hedonist''s masters seem to have ignored what Fu Yu Shen told them, I just saw them running out of the inn and they all seem to be heading to the mountain. Aren''t you going to stop them?"


    Stop them?


    " Some people only learn after getting a good lesson," murmured Song Yan as she studied the female who was dressed in a fine golden robe with a crown adorned on her head and a wicked smile ying on her lips. Her voice was low and it seemed like she was saying something about the female in the portrait, thus Fu Yu Shen didn''t care about what she was saying, instead, he clutched the ne on his neck and tried to suppress the shivers that were climbing on his spine.


    " Second sister inw, why are we looking at the portrait now? Didn''t you see the portrait this morning?" Fu Yu Shen was so cold that he was trembling, he looked at Song Yan who was staring at the woman in the picture and couldn''t help but ask. It was so cold like he was thrown into another realm or something of the sort and the goosebumps on his arms seem not to go down at all, with such a terrible atmosphere, how can Song Yan be in the mood of looking at this picture?


    " If you saw this picture in the morning carefully you would have seen the difference in it by night," said Song Yan as she traced the picture of the woman and pointed to her eyes " Look carefully her eyes had gone red."


    After saying this she turned around and walked away in the direction of the mountain, right now she deliberately gave the kids a chance to sneak out. She wanted them to go to the mountain first and see the dangers for themselves¡­ if she and Fu Yu Shen were to stop them they wouldn''t have listened to them anyway, so this was better.


    She will let them have a taste of what are the consequences of poking their noses in the realm of supernaturals. Of course, there will be deaths, but she couldn''t care about everyone, she wasn''t powerful enough to stop death when it was prepared to knock on the door of someone, all she did was to make sure that Tao Guotin wouldn''t die until she arrived there and if he was to die, then ¡­ it was his own luck.


    Fu Yu Shen of course didn''t know what was going on in her head, he stared at the portrait of the female demon and when he noticed that her eyes indeed went red from ck, he immediately chased shivered and chased after Song Yan.

 Chapter 281 Going To The Tomb

    " Oooh, it looks a bit spooky doesn''t it?" Shi Caihong looked at the mountain that was covered with ayer of thick mist making it look even more dangerous than it did in the morning. When they were looking through the window, it didn''t look this scary but now that they were standing right at the foot of the mountain, it was looking twice as scary as it once did. "Will we be all right?"


    " Come on, Caihong," Li Yiqian rolled his eyes and winked at her. " We have gone to ces scarier than this, have you forgotten about the haunted graveyard in city K? The tourists all said that the graveyard was haunted by a woman who couldn''t rest after she was beaten to death by her husband but when we went there, what did we see? It was the woman''s family who was pretending as ghosts so that they could scare that bastard who hit their sister and daughter to death, weren''t you there? I can assure you that there is nothing of the sort up that mountain, at most we will find a wild animal or a viger hiding inside the tomb, dressed up as a ghost."


    Shi Caihong still looked a bit nervous, seeing her frown and sp her hands together, Shao Li Jun''s heart softened and he boldly stepped in front of her before patting her on the shoulders as he said, " Don''t worry Caihong, I am with you. I will definitely save you in case of danger, you don''t have to worry."


    Listening to his words Shi Caihong rolled her eyes as she snorted before walking away from him and getting closer to Tao Guotin who was surveying the entire area while using his cellphone to Livestream the scene in front of him. " Hey, everyone as you can see we are at the foot of the mountain where the tomb of the Lost King is, wish us luck! We are going to start our excavation at any moment!"


    " That''s right, especially wish me luck, I am scared the most here," seizing her chance, Shi Caihong hugged Tao Guotin''s arm as she waved at the screen and pouted with an aggrieved look in her eyes.


    Everyone was used to Shi Caihong throwing herself at the Tao Guotin, neither of them said anything on the other hand Fan Ehuang stared up at the mountain, her blunt bob fluttered in the air as she peered at the dark mountain top without any light and frowned, " That''s weird, I looked up the weather beforeing here, it was supposed to be a clear sky? Why is the mountain covered with thick mist?"


    Li Na too stared at the mountain and rubbed her arms, her twin buns shivered along with her as she said, " And what about this sudden chill, can''t you guys feel it? Because I sure can, it''s like I am standing in the middle of an ice cer." She turned to look at the girl standing next to her and asked, " Don''t you think so Mei Xing?"


    Mei Xing was a rather weird girl in the eyes of these young misses and young masters, she was silent and always stern with her face as cold as ice but she was the daughter of a rather Mei Corporates and thus, they were willing to let her inside their group. Dressed in a white shirt with a ted blue skirt she stared at the top of the mountain and clutched the bracelet that she was wearing on her wrist and shuddered. This bracelet was given to her by her grandma, her grandma had warned her that she had a physique that attracted ghosts easily, ording to her grandmother, she was an extremely rare celestial master.


    A person who stayed on the boundary of the living and the dead.


    Her grandmother had told her that because she wasn''t ready and that there was no celestial master who can take her as their disciple, she should stay where she was in case she was attacked by a spirit, that she couldn''t tackle.


    Of course, Mei Xing took her grandma''s bbering as nothing but nonsense and that was why she agreed to go to ces like these. She was a headstrong girl and wanted to show her grandmother that the nonsense she heard from the fake master was nothing but a load of bull.


    And that the bracelet on her wrist was nothing but a sham yed by the master but now that she was standing at the foot of the mountain, the bracelet on her wrist was burning into her skin as if telling her to go back and never return to this ce.


    This was something that she never felt in any other ce.


    Li Na saw that Mei Xing didn''t reply but she wasn''t the slightest bit offended, she was used to Mei Xing''s weird temper. Instead, she turned to Fan Ehuang and said, " Ehuang, don''t you think that this ce feels a bit awkward? I mean I never felt like this before but now that I am here, I feel a little scared."


    "What are you scared of?" Li Yiqian rolled his eyes as he looked at Li Na before Fan Ehuang could reply to her. " We all agreed to go to that tomb and explore, didn''t we? Now, are you all going to take a step back huh? I don''t care, if you want to leave then off you go, I will go to that tomb alone and show you all that there is nothing like ghosts in the world."


    After saying so, he bravely took a step on the mountain trail that was covered with wild bushes and weeds. A crunch resounded in the clearing causing the girls to jump in the air. Seeing their scared appearances, Li Yiqianughed, " Will you look at that? You all look like you have seen a ghost! Hahaha, what a bunch of cowardly cats."


    His provoking taunts got the reaction that he was waiting for as the girls all rolled their sleeves and said, " Who is scared? Let''s go."

 Chapter 282 Going To The Mountain Part 2

    The mountain path hasn''t been used by the vigers for years, thus it was covered with nothing but wild bushes, fortunately, the boys have read all about the tomb thus they brought a bunch of sickles and daggers with them, with the sharp weapons, they were able to create a path for themselves.


    Tao Guotin and the others were busy cutting off the thick bushes that were blocking their path, while the girls were looking around the mountain. Mei Xing especially turned her head left and right as if she was waiting for something to pop out of the cluster of trees, the bracelet on her wrist was getting hotter and hotter as if warning her to go back as soon as she could.


    She was staring at the thick trunks of the trees on her left when she heard someone humming. The humming was soft and soothing but something about it made the hair on the back of her neck stand, she immediately whipped around to look at the group of her friends as she asked, " Who hummed?"


    Immediately seven faces turned to look at her, confusion marring their faces.


    "What humming?" asked Li Yiqian with his brows furrowed. " The entire ce is as silent as that almost deserted vige, what humming are you talking about?"


    " You mean to say, neither of you hummed?" asked Mei Xing with growing anxiety in her chest.


    All seven people shook their heads in denial, causing Mei Xing to be even more panicky as the bracelet on her wrist shivered slightly. " But I heard someone humming right now," and then she hummed the same exact tune that she heard a second ago.


    " Stop it, Xing Xing," Li Na rubbed her arms with a terrified look on her face. " I am already scared, don''t say such things."


    Fan Ehuang nodded as she shrugged her shoulders. " Right, that tune was creepy as hell."


    " But I heard it¡ª¡ª"


    " You know what I think Xing Xing is tired," said Shao Li Jun as he hurriedly stood up and supported his waist before putting the sickle in the waistband of his joggers. " We have been walking for like," he took a look at his wristwatch but then frowned. " What the¡­ my watch isn''t working." He took a look at the others and said, " What about you guys? Can you see what''s the time?"


    Li Yiqian immediately raised his arm and took a look at the time before answering, " we have been walking for at least an hour or so, I think we need to take a break, anyway we are already here."


    No one refused his suggestion, Tao Guotin on the other hand went around with his cell phone before starting a new live stream as he pointed at the entrance of the underground tomb and said to his fans, " Hey Guys, we are almost here, just wait and watch. I, Tao Guotin will be the first and only one to show you all the inside of this underground tomb."


    Tao Guotin was busy talking to his fans while the rest of them took out the torches from their bags while Shao Li Jun fished out a few packets of chips and fizzy drinks as he handed them to everyone.


    The group munched on the chips before slurping down the drinks in their hands, by the time they were done Tao Guotin was done with his live stream as well. He fished a bit of chip from Kang Kun''s packets before saying to the others, "Let''s go, I think we should make a move and get inside, if Brother Shen came here and saw us then all our hard work will go down the drain."


    The others agreed as they all packed up and started walking towards the entrance of the tomb. It was already the middle of the night and the silence around the forest made everyone hesitant, it was Li Yiqian who rolled his eyes and walked towards the entrance of the tomb.


    The doors of the tomb were closed, and a few old talismans were sticking to it, seeing this Li Yiqian scoffed as he kicked the door of the tomb open and looked inside the dark corridor. " This already looks boring to me, see there is nothing good here."


    No sooner did he say those words, than a cluster of bats rushed past them.


    Immediately screams echoed in the entire clearing, Li Na was so surprised that her screams were as loud as an opera singer. On the other hand, Mei Xing too was surprised by the sudden appearance of the bats, she took a step back but as soon as she took a step behind her, her leg got hooked in the protruding root of the tree behind her and she fell right on her back with a painful scream.


    " Enough, you all! Why are you all screaming as if it''s the end of the world? Huh?" Li Yiqian shouted as he pointed to the cloud of bats and said, " That was nothing but some bats, things like these are easily found in ces like these, for what reason are you making a ruckus like this?"


    Only then did they all turn silent, once the group regained their calm¡ª¡ª Tao Guotin who was the closest to Mei Xing heard her painful groan and immediately turned his head to look in her direction and gasped, " Xing Xing? Are you okay?"


    His words caught the attention of others, they all turned to look at Mei Xing too before they all rushed to her side and helped her up but as soon as she straightened up, Mei Xing winced.


    Tao Guotin was examining the swelling on her ankle and said, " She twisted her ankle."


    No sooner did he say that curses flew all around before, Li Na hurriedly handed him a pain reliever spray and bandages. " Mei Xing, will you be all right?"


    " I will be fine," Mei Xing gritted her teeth as she looked at the tomb in front of her while her ankle throbbed. The bracelet on her wrist once again twitched causing her to awkwardly look at the group as she said, " Is it ..is it fine if I stay here?"


    Ps: send me a few gifts! I worked extra hard today!

 Chapter 283 Just Say That You Are Scared

    Before anyone could say anything, Shi Caihong rolled her eyes at Mei Xing and sneered, "Hah, just say that you are scared what are you pretending for?" Shi Caihong has always hated Mei Xing, even before she became friends with Tao Guotin. The reason was simple, Mei Xing was much prettier than Shi Caihong and her family was richer than the Shi family, though her friends treated her all the same even after befriending Mei Xing, Shi Caihong still felt that her importance in the group met a sudden decline ever since Mei Xing came to hang out with them.


    What was more Mei Xing was a lot more elegant than her, her grades were good as well and she was treated really well by the teachers, she even knocked her out of the school''s flower position just a few months after she was admitted to the school. If that wasn''t all even Tao Guotin treated Mei Xing differentlypared to her, whom he treated like she was a passing breeze the differences in their treatment were really different.


    She has been looking for an opportunity to show off in front of Mei Xing for a very long time, now that the opportunity presented itself to her. How can she let it go just like that?


    Li Na and Fan Ehuang exchanged a look with each other before, Li Na opened her mouth and said, " Hong Hong, don''t be so rude. Look at Xing Xing''s ankle, she really is hurt¡­ do you want her to go inside the tomb with a twisted ankle, isn''t it a little¡­"


    " What are you talking about?" Unlike Li Na who was a soft-spoken girl, Shi Caihong was a lot more forceful, she immediately raised her voice and drowned Li Na''s voice. " I am being too much? When we joined in this excavation, we all promised that we will go inside the tomb together and wille out together as well. Back then Mei Xing agreed as well, didn''t she? And even though her ankle looks swollen it''s not to the point that she can''t walk, at most she can stay at the back of the group. Don''t forget that we boasted quite a lot at the school, we need to take a group photograph inside and out of the tomb, if we don''t do that then I am sure that the students will definitely make fun of us."


    This time no one said anything because Shi Caihong was right. Beforeing here, their group indeed boasted a lot in front of their ssmates to the point that they might have as well called themselves ghostbusters, especially Li Yiqian. Now that such a situation have risen, they had no other choice but to look at Mei Xing with slightly sympathetic expressions on their faces.


    " Caihong is right, Xing Xing," with a sheepish smile even Li Yiqian couldn''t say anything against her. " We did promise to take this challenge together if you don''te with us then the challenge won''t bepleted and our ssmates would make fun of us to the point that we wouldn''t be able to raise our heads."


    Shao Li Jun decided to take a much gentler approach as he said, " We are of course not worried about ourselves but you know it too Xing Xing, if you don''te with us then you will be called a coward by the rest of the ssmates for the entire year, we are going to take college exams soon don''t you think that it will be a very disturbing situation?"


    Even Tao Guotin and Kong Kun didn''t say anything, their group was famous in the school because they all did things like these and they were all used to being looked up to by the students as well. They didn''t want to be a joke by breaking their streaks, so in the end, they didn''t say anything but their stance was clear.


    Mei Xing stared at her friends and panicked, before she transferred into this school she was often ostracised by her friends all because she was different. She didn''t want to go through that again, in the end, she gritted her teeth and said, " Fine, I wille with you but I will stay at the back of the group and someone has to stay with me, I can''t walk on my own." She deliberately ignored the bracelet that was stinging her skin to the point where she thought that her skin was going to be burned.


    " I will stay with you," before anyone could say Tao Guotin stood up from the ground and wrapped his arm around Mei Xing''s waist. " Since I am the leader of the group, I think I should take care of those who got injured under my care."


    " And me too," before Shi Caihong could say anything, Kong Kun immediately raised his hand and hurried to Mei Xing''s sides he wrapped his arm around Mei Xing''s waist as well and said, " Xing Xing is taking this challenge for us even though she got hurt, I hope that no one has anything to say about this?"


    His words were directed at Shi Caihong, who rolled her eyes but didn''t say anything. " Let''s just go, I need to sleep as well."


    After saying so, she turned around and walked towards the entrance of the tomb, on the other hand, Shao Li Jun took a look at Mei Xing and then at Shi Caihong. After a little thought, he finally chased after Shi Caihong¡ª- Mei Xing had the two school grass next to her, there was no need for him to stick his face in front of her. And even if he did stick his face in front of her, she might not take a look at him with Tao Guotin and Kong Kun.


    So, instead of fawning at Mei Xing, he decisively decided to fawn at Shi Caihong, no one was next to her. At least she will take care of him, right? After all, he too was a rich second-generation heir even if he was not as good-looking as Tao Guotin and Kong Kun.

 Chapter 284 The Figure At The End Of The Corridor

    Mei Xing stared at the dark entrance of the tomb and hissed when she felt her bracelet heat up to other degrees what did her grandma tell her about this bracelet? That in case the bracelet starts to get hot something evil was lurking around her. She looked around as she together with Tao Guotin and Kong Kun climbed down the stairs made of yellow mud and stones, the stairs seemed to be going on and on as if they were headed straight to hell. When they were standing at the top of the stairs, at least the sound of birds and the growls and snarls of the animal could be heard but now that they were climbing down the stairs, those sounds were gone as well.


    As if they have been cut off from the other side while entering into another space, the more she thought about it the eerier it looked.


    Li Yiqian was the first one to push open the door that has been shut close after the little incident after a group of bats flew past their heads. The door made an unpleasant creaking sound as it was pushed open and when Li Yiqian turned the shlight of his smartphone towards the corridor of the tomb, the only thing that greeted them was darkness and more darkness.


    Seeing this Mei Xing''s heart trembled as the bracelet on her wrist tightened around her skin with a sharp hiss. She was in no mood to finish this stupid challenge that they took for the sake of boasting in front of their friends, what was the point of doing something so stupid, all for the sake of proving someone wrong? As soon as Li Yiqian raised his foot to enter the tomb, she hurriedly said, " W..Wait, I think we should just drop the idea¡­ I mean just take a look at the corridor, it looks really spooky. I think it''s not toote for us to rethink our decision and go bac¡­" she didn''t get to say ''back''. As soon as she opened her mouth she noticed a figure standing at the back of the corridor, with green fumes emitting from his mouth, a sword with a sharp glint on its waist. The figure''s face was hidden under the green fumes making the entire scene even scarier, even with the green fumes blocking his face, Mei Xing could see that the figure''s eyes were trained on them. It scared her so much that she almost hopped back as she stared at the mouth of the corridor and shook her head. " We need to get out of here, this ce¡­ this ce is haunted¡­ I am telling you all, we need to get out of here."


    If not for Tao Guotin and Kong Kun who stopped her from hopping away, Mei Xing would have really skipped up the stairs. She didn''t want to go, whoever wanted to go was wee to do so but she wasn''t going to go inside. " I am warning you all, you need to really listen to me," she turned to look at Tao Guotin and Kong Kun with a wild look in her eyes. " I just saw it, I swear I saw it, he is standing at the end of the corridor, waiting for us toe inside¡­there is really a ghost with a sword. I don''t...I don''t think we need to go in and face him, so let''s go and just leave all right? I think this ce is really haunted."


    Mei Xing was so regretful that her intestines turned green, why didn''t she listen to her grandmother when she told her that her physique was different from others? If only she listened to her grandmother and stayed at home waiting for her grandmother to look for a great celestial master so that she could learn how to defend herself then she wouldn''t have encountered this situation ever.


    She didn''t care about anything, so what if she was called a coward? As long as she was alive, she will listen to whatever others had to say happily. She tugged at Tao Guotin and Kong Kun''s arms as she shook her head refusing to take another step inside.


    Everyone turned to look at the end of the corridor, what figure? They couldn''t see any figure.


    Though the boys were annoyed they knew that Mei Xing was a bit different from them, her grandmother was said to be a firm believer in supernatural things. Most probably because of the scary and spooky surroundings she got scared.


    Tao Guotin immediately stopped her and softly coaxed her, "It is all right, there is nothing. I think you are just scared because of the darkness, it''s all right."


    Shi Caihong on the other hand saw how Tao Guotin was softly consoling Mei Xing and her eyes started to spew fire. She took Mei Xing''s fearful appearance as nothing more but an attempt to attract Tao Guotin''s sympathy, she pursed her lips and immediately snorted, " You sure know how to act, why are you wasting your time studying when you can be an excellent actress?"


    Her words were rude but no one refuted her if they had all seen the figure standing at the end of the corridor they would have agreed with what Mei Xing said but they obviously saw nothing. So, why will they even believe what Mei Xing said?


    They all rolled their eyes, especially Shao Li Jun who wanted to curry favour with Shi Caihong. He immediately chimed up for the sake of gaining some special brownie points from Shi Caihong and said, " She is right, Xing Xing. I mean I have to admit that you are reacting a tad bit too much. The corridor ispletely empty, there is nothing¡­open your eyes and take a look carefully, I think your mind is ying tricks on you¡ª¡ª"


    No sooner did he say that a loud thunderp echoed over the mountain scaring everyone but Mei Xing who could see the figure, didn''t hear the sound of the thunderp, instead all she heard was the roar of the figure that stood at the end of the corridor.


    Ps; send me powerstones and gifts and motivate me!!

 Chapter 285 Not The Real Tomb

    Mei Xing her breath hitched as she looked at the figure that was standing at the very end of the corridor, she didn''t know how long the corridor was¡ª¡ª all she knew was that she wanted to leave. " You guys, even if you don''t want to believe me you need to listen to me. Right now, I heard that thing roar¡­ didn''t you hear it?"


    " Mie Xing, it''s enough all right," Shi Caihong said from the entrance of the tomb. "It''s nothing but just a bit of rain, why are you overreacting like this? I mean how can you have so little guts, didn''t you say that you wanted to prove to your grandmother that things like ghosts and demons were nothing but feudal superstitions, now what? You are doing the exact same thing! And we are already here, we have pooled in all our savings just toe here, how can we not go inside? Are you going to act like chicken now?"


    Li Yiqian too chimed along with Shi Caihong having enough of Mei Xing''s interruption. " Look Xing Xing, there is no way you can chicken out now all right? I paid for this trip including everyone''s ne ticket. You know how hard it was for me with everyone''s credit card being taken away, we are going in no matter what, okay? If you are scared then you cane slowly at the very end of the group okay? I will go first and then you all cane after me."


    " No, Yiqian listen to me¡­" Mei Xing shouted but she was already a step toote both Shi Caihong and Li Yiqian entered the tomb one after another and following them was an overly eager Shao Li Jun.


    Mei Xing saw them entering the tomb and suddenly felt the sudden change in the current of air, she didn''t know how it was possible but it was as if the air seemed to have bent in a way making it even impossible for them to get out of this ce unscathed. Her heart took a sudden dip and settled itself at the bottom of her stomach.


    Seeing that Shi Caihong along with Li Yiqian really entered the tomb, others could help but turn anxious after all there was no way they could leave the three of them alone now, right?


    Li Na and Fan Ehuang turned to look at Mei Xing before Fan Ehuang said in a solemn voice, " Xing Xing, I think we should go now as well, I mean I don''t want those three to get lost and if they were to walk away then where are we going to look for them?"


    She was right, though they had torches and smartphones, the tomb was underground and it was even darker than the forest outside. If Shi Caihong and others were to get lost in this ce what will they do? In such ces, it was better to stick together.


    " She is right, I think we should go as well, Xing Xing," Though Tao Guotin wanted to treat Mei Xing nicely, he couldn''t just let go of the challenge that his archenemy gave him. He has to finish this challenge no matter what, that''s why he ignored the scared look on Mei Xing''s face and prepared to bring her inside the tomb. "Let''s go, we are here anyway. If we came this far and return without fulfilling the challenge then I am afraid that our enemies will get a chance to call us cowards."


    Kong Kun too hated that stupid brat who always looked for trouble with their group, so he too chimed along with Tao Guotin and said, " Xing Xing, don''t be afraid, we have been to many ces like this before. There is nothing it''s just that it looks a bit scary with all the rain and thunderstorm nothing else, once you go inside you will realise that there is nothing to be afraid of in there, okay?"


    Mei Xing wanted to leave but she really couldn''t be this selfish as to leave Shi Caihong and the others alone what was more she couldn''t go back with her swollen ankle even if she wanted to in the end she just nodded and let Kong Kun and Tao Guotin help her get inside the tomb, as soon as she stepped inside the door of the tomb, she heard the loud roar of the figure followed by a loud crackling sound of thunderp outside, now her bracelet was burning right into her skin. She was sure that if not for it being a safety talisman, it would have burned right into her skin!


    The five of them hurried after Shi Caihong and Li Yiqian, the two were looking around the grimy walls of the tomb with curious looks on their faces. Shao Li Jun was walking right beside Shi Caihong telling her jokes after one another as if he was trying to lighten the mood.


    Seeing that the five of them have finallye to where they were standing Li Yiqian turned around and looked at them with a smile. " See, Xing Xing? You were just scaring yourself, there is nothing at the end of the corridor here, you see?" He patted the wall in front of him and said, " I knew the vigers were just trying to spread the rumours about this ce to increase their poprity, there is nothing there even that coffin looks like it has been ced here for the show."


    He pointed to the other end of the room where an old coffin was lying on top of a raised tform. Spider webs and dust seem to have coated it to the point that it no longer resembled a coffin but just a small stone box.


    " You were getting scared for nothing¡ª¡ª"


    " That''s not the real coffin," before Li Yiqian could say anything anymore, Mei Xing stared at the coffin that was lying on top of the raised tform with a hoarse voice she interrupted him. " That coffin does not belong to the Lost Emperor, do you think that an Emperor''s coffin would be like this? Are you that naive?"

 Chapter 286 This Is Our Chance To Become The Celebrity!

    Li Yiqian stared at Mei Xing before turning around and looking at her with a ''what''s your problem expression,''. " Yo, Xing Xing are you trying to pick up a fight with me? Is that it? This tomb is just this big and there is only one grave room and that''s this one¡­" he pointed to his left. " If that''s not the coffin of our dear old Lost Emperor then where it is? Don''t tell me that its hidden in this wall or something?"


    As he said that he punched the wall behind him.


    For two seconds nothing happened but then ¡ª¡ª-


    " What''s going on?" Shi Caihong wasughing at Mei Xing who was trying to act like a know it all but when the entire tomb started to shake as if there was an earthquake, she couldn''t help but let out a panicky shout as she took several steps back. In her panic, she didn''t even notice that she trodded on little fatty Shao Li Jun''s feet. " Ouch what the hell, Caihong?"


    Shao Li Jun yelled as he hurriedly retreated and started rubbing his feet. Damn, Shi Caihong looked like she was dainty and delicate but just one stomp of her feet made his feet start resembling pig feet.


    Shi Caihong too knew that she was in the wrong but she didn''t want to apologise to Little fatty who always sucked up to her, she rolled her eyes and waspishly snapped, " What were you standing behind me for? This is what happens to you when you don''t care about time, ce and situation. It''s so dark, don''t you know it''s freaking stupid to stand behind someone?"


    Shao Li Jun has been a bit interested in Shi Caihong since she was pretty and knew how to act elegant but it seemed as if she only knew how to act pretty and nice with Tao Guotin. He pursed his lips and with the support of the wall next to him, he walked away and came to stand beside his brother Tao Guotin and Kong Kun. Fine, he might not be as good-looking as these two brothers of his but he too was a second-generation rich heir and women chased after him, not once had he ever tried to chase after any woman and even if he did they would always reply to him politely.


    If this was how Shi Caihong was going to treat him then he wouldn''t mind keeping a distance from her as well.


    After the dust settled down and the tomb finally stopped shaking everyone waved their hands in front of their faces before turning to look behind Li Yiqian. The ce where a wall stood before was nowpletely empty and what was more, the entire ce was stripped of light as if nothing could get inside it.


    At this moment, Mei Xing gritted her teeth and said, " That''s the real tomb of the Lost Emperor."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The real tomb of the lost Emperor ¡­ though it sounded good while hearing as if they have made some very amazing discovery, the group didn''t feel the joy of finding something like that. As they stared at the stairs that descended even further down, all they could think was that ¡ª- this ce was really ominous!


    "It''s fine, It''s fine," Li Yiqian was the first one to recover as he looked at the dark corridor behind him. " I mean old tombs like these are always filled with booby traps, there is nothing to worry about."


    " Nothing to worry about?" Li Na did nothing to suppress her shrill voice as she pointed at the coffin on the left and said, " If the Emperor''s tomb is down there, then whose coffin is in there?"


    That was something that no one wanted to think about, little fatty looked at the coffin that was shrouded in darkness and said, " Maybe¡­Maybe it''s an empty coffin? In the past, many Emperors'' real bodies were ced somewhere safe while a dummy was kept in a ce where anyone can reach, maybe it''s the dummy coffin?"


    "It''s not, don''t be disrespectful," hissed Mei Xing as she tried to bnce herself on one foot. She pointed at the mark of the sword on top of the room and said, " That''s the Emperor''s most loyal ve, she is ced outside his tomb with the hope that she will protect him even in the afterlife."


    " How do you know that it is she? You can tell that much from just a mark?" Little fatty was really surprised he thought that his world views were going to refresh.


    Fan Ehuang rolled her eyes and took out a torchlight from her ck leather jacket and said, " Don''t be stupid, didn''t you see the portraits that were hanging outside the houses of the vigers? A woman was lying at the feet of the Emperor, she was the only one who wasn''t kneeling to him instead she was sitting next to him on the floor. That''s how Xing Xing must have figured it out."


    "Oh," was all little fatty said.


    " So what now?" asked Li Na as she dubiously looked at the tomb that stood in front of them. " Shall we go back or venture further in? I mean we only epted the challenge that we will walk inside the corridor and take a picture in front of this coffin, I don''t see why we should go further in."


    " She is right," Mei Xing hurriedly echoed afraid that someone would say that they wanted to go down the stairs that led to the Emperor''s tomb. " I think we should just take the damn picture here and leave, anyway we will bepleting the challenge."


    However before others could agree with her, Li Yiqian swaggered in front of the group and raised his hand as he said, " Woah, Woah, Woahhhh? Will you all stop and listen to me? This is our biggest opportunity, you see? We can go down there and take multiple pictures of the real Emperor''s tomb, if we upload those pictures up on the inte think just how famous we all will be, I mean we all will be the first ones to step into the real tomb of the Lost Emperor, what do you all say? We will be overnight celebrities!"


    P.S: Please show some love to the story and author by sending gifts and powerstones!

 Chapter 287 We Are Going In!

    Li Yiqian''s words caused everyone to turn silent however, Fan Ehuang frowned as she looked at the stairs that were heading even deeper into the tomb and finally said the most important thing that everyone was thinking, " Don''t you think it''s really weird?"


    "What''s weird?" asked Li Yiqian, right now his head was filled with nothing but the endless fame he will get if he were to click the images of the tomb that no one has ever clicked. With his head filled with dreams of the future, he couldn''t think of anything other than endless fortune and fame, so how can he care about anything else?


    " I mean so many people came to this ce before us and yet no one found the tomb of the lost Emperor before us?" Fan Ehuang was reckless and wild but she also knew how to use her wits when she needed them the most. Now that she was in a situation that could possibly turn bad, the cogs in her brain started to turn. " Don''t you think that it''s kind of really eerie that no one but us found this ce?"


    " That''s right before us so many adults came to this tomb why is it that no one found this secret tomb before?" Li Na too echoed after Fan Ehuang, she didn''t know whether it was her imagination or the dark tomb opened to somewhere really deep given that the entire corridor seemed to have turned freezing cold. " I don''t feel so good, I think we should just snap a picture here and go back, after all, we dide inside the tomb andpleted the challenge, there is no need for us to delve deeper into things about which we don''t know about."


    Li Yiqian rolled his eyes, he didn''t take their concern seriously instead he threw his hands up and somewhat annoyingly said, " Is that really weird? I mean you guys saw that coffin lying here too, didn''t you? Most probably those people who came here saw that coffin and thought that the tomb was only this big, didn''t we think the same? If not for me punching that hidden button in the wall, we too would have thought that this ce was the end of the tomb."


    "But those people who came were archaeologists," countered Fan Ehuang sharply. " Even Mei Xing can tell that the coffin didn''t belong to the lost Emperor, do you think that the archaeologists wouldn''t have found out something so simple as that? I agree with Na Na, we should go back and be done with this challenge." She then turned to look at Tao Guotin and said, " Your challenge was toe this close to the tomb, you can go live now and show your fans that we are in here, after that we are going back, I am done ying adventurer."


    Li Yiqian stared at Fan Ehuang as if she has gone mad, he heaved a dark breath and then scrubbed his face harshly only then did he turn to look at Fan Ehuang and others, he was worried that if he was to continue talking to Fan Ehuang then he will surely blow up.


    " Come on guys, can''t you see what kind of amazing opportunity is in front of us?" He raised his hands and pointed both of them at the entrance of the lost tomb. " This is the biggest revtion that we can do at the moment, like for real¡­ I have heard all about the tomb of the Lost Emperor but the only image that''s circting on the inte is that coffin''s other than that there is nothing, don''t you think that if we just click some pictures and upload them we will be the first among everyone else? Don''t tell me you don''t want to."


    He then turned to look at Tao Guotin and continued knowing that if he was to wheedle this brother of his, he will make everyone agree with his suggestion. " I get it, many people came before us but then again no one was able to find this ce right? If that''s the case why not take advantage of this opportunity and be an instant celebrity? Dude, if we do this thing then we will be the ''it group'', the first one to go down with golden letters¡­ forget about our ssmates, even our teachers will look up at us and our parents, think how happy and proud they will be once they find out that we did something this big? Even their taunts that we are nothing but good for nothing brats will stop, don''t you all want that?"


    The silence that ensued after Li Yiqian''s speech was louder than the pitter-patter of the rain.


    After a short pause, Shi Caihong raised her hand and said, " I am going with him, I think he is right. This is our once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, I don''t know about you guys but I want my parents to shut up and leave me alone."


    Mei Xing looked around when she saw that the others were teetering on the edge of agreeing she hurriedly said, " Don..Don''t I am telling you something scary is down there, please listen to me I am doing this for you all good¡ª¡ª"


    " Would you like shut the f*ck up?" Shi Caihong showed her hand to Mei Xing as she shot her an annoyed expression. " We all know that you are only doing it for your own good, you are scared that''s why you want to go back but you are making it sound so novel, you don''t have to worry about us¡­we are almost eighteen, we don''t need you to worry about us okay? So, if you understand just zip that trashy mouth of yours."


    Mei Xing turned silent as she looked at Shi Caihong before taking a deep breath as she clenched the bracelet on her wrist and silently said, " You will regret this."


    " The only thing that I regret is bringing someone like you on this trip with us," sneered Shi Caihong as she looked at Tao Guotin who was still holding Mei Xing by her waist. She rolled her eyes and turned around to walk down the stairs. " The next time you want to bring that scaredy cat then do me a favour and don''t call me."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 288 We Need To Find Him Before Its Too Late

    After Shi Ciahong, Li Yiqian too looked at the group and with a shake of his head started to walk after Shi Caihong. Two of their group members were already heading inside the tomb, so there was no chance of them leaving now¡ª¡ª Fan Ehuang and Li Na exchanged a nce with each other before turning to look at Tao Guotin.


    " If something happens, then I am holding the two of them ountable," said Fan Ehuang as she sped the scared Li Na''s arm. " I won''t leave the two alone now that they have walked down the stairs but if something happens then you are kicking them out of the group."


    " That''s right," Li Na shivered as she looked at the dark entrance chimed up. " I don''t want such reckless friends, if they stay in the group, then I am going to leave."


    After that, the two of them too started to climb down the stairs and followed Shi Caihong and Li Yiqian.


    Tao Guotin stared at the two girls and was left speechless, they all just came to have fun here. Howe just in an hour the entire trip turned into ''it''s either us or them?''


    Seeing that he was still in a daze, Kong Kun patted his shoulders and said, " What are you wasting time for? Hurry and turn on your smartphone, don''t you have to live stream this? We need to shove this thing up that bastard''s face."


    Only then did Tao Guotin snap out of his daze and took out his cellphone but as soon as he tried to turn it on, he realised that the damn thing was out of battery, no matter how many times he pressed the button it didn''t turn on.


    Tao Guotin''s handsome brows scrunched up, what was this? For the sake of saving his smartphone''s battery, he didn''t continue to do Livestream in a rhythm instead he paused the live stream in between making sure to save his battery but his cellphone still ran out of juice. Really?


    He turned to look at Kong Kun and somewhat exasperatedly said, " Hey Kun, give me your cellphone mine seemed to have run out of battery."


    " What? Really?" Kong Kun was surprised that Tao Guotin''s special twelve-hour battery smartphone ran out so soon, he shook his head and fished out his cellphone as he handed it to Tao Guotin. " I did tell you to buy the same model as me, look now your exclusive model smartphone has turned into nothing but a paperweight."


    " Haha," Tao Guotinughed dryly but as soon as he tapped on Kong Kun''s smartphone, he was surprised to find that Kong Kun''s smartphone was switched off as well and what was more, no matter how much he tried to turn it on, it wasn''t working.


    He blinked his eyes and then waved the smartphone in front of Kong Kun but because his other arm was locked around Mei Xing''s waist his movements were limited and he ended up waving it in front of Mei Xing''s face. " What were you acting smug for your bastard? Your smartphone is dead as well."


    " What no way? Are you pulling my leg?"


    " Is your leg long enough for me to pull you dumb shortie?"


    The two of them were busy quibbling and didn''t look at Mei Xing who was staring at the ck screen of the phone. On the ck screen, greenish fumes seem to be flickering as a hazy figure appeared on the smartphone''s screen. Its eyes were hollow as if they have been ripped out and clothes marred in dark, rotten blood¡ª¡ª when her gaze met his, the figure smiled so wide that rotten flesh seem to drip down his face as he spoke in a sing-song voice, " Come, my dear¡­ I am waiting for you ¡­ I have been waiting for you all¡­hihihi¡­"


    Compared to the ugly face on the screen, the voice of the figure was extremely pleasant but Mei Xing wasn''t fooled, she was sure that there was some problem with this figure''s voice because her bracelet was burning even more harshly against her skin.


    As soon as she blinked her eyes, the scene in front of her changed and the figure was gone but in ce of the figure, it was Li Yiqian who was standing next to two big stone figures carrying a sword and a shield. He seemed to be looking around, his hands tapping here and there as if he was looking for more hidden mechanisms and a secondter he did find one but unlike the one that he found earlier this one didn''t open the door to a lost tomb instead it opened the door of hell!


    The moment Li Yiaqin touched the hidden mechanism, the two figures on either side unleashed their terror, immediately two walls at the bottom of the figures opened. Underneath one of the figures was an old ne, the very same one that the Emperor wore in the portrait, seeing the ne something seemed to have gotten inside Li Yiqian. Ignoring the many skulls and bones that were scattered inside the hidden room, he calmly lifted the ne and wore it.


    As soon the ne touched his neck another roar ensued in the tomb followed by a loud thunderp. She watched as his eyes started to bleed as they turned ghastly dark as if he was possessed by something an eerie smile ying on his lips and then he strode out of the room ignoring the calls of his friends before vanishing in the dark.


    " No! We have to stop him! We need to stop him!" Mei Xing seemed to have sensed that something was going to go very wrong, so she immediately shouted startling both Tao Guotin and Kong Kun, the two of them exchanged a look with each other before Tao Guotin grabbed her arm and jolted her awake. " What is going on with you? Why are you screaming like that, you almost scared me to death."


    However, Mei Xing paid no heed to his questions, instead, she clutched his arm and hissed urgently, " We need to stop Li Yiqian before it''s toote!"

 Chapter 289 Let’s Go An Explore The Lost Tomb.

    " Damn, what''s up with you Mei Xing? Who are you looking for now?" Was she once again looking for some sort of figure in this extreme darkness?


    Both Kong Kun and Tao Guotin looked at her hysterical expression and then the two of them nced at each other, was something wrong with Mei Xing did she really get scared silly that she was now seeing things that weren''t even there?


    " Li Yiqian! We have to go and look for him¡ª¡ª" she began speaking in a dazed but just then the sounds of footsteps echoed and Li Yiqian came up from the dark corridor at the bottom of the stairs, his eyes shining brightly as he pointed at the dark room at the end of the stairs and said, " You guys! You need toe and see this, it''s really cool I am telling you! I bet you two would have never seen such a thing before¡ª¡ª" he paused when he noticed that the three of them were looking at him with a weird sort of gaze and touched his face. " Why are you three looking at me like that? Is something wrong? Did something happen?"


    He turned to look at Mei Xing and was shocked when he saw pure terror on her face, though Tao Guotin and Kong Kun were looking at him with weird expressions, it was mostly them being confused and nothing else but Mei Xing''s expression was as if she was seeing something horrifying. He turned to look over his shoulder before turning to look at Mei Xing with an awkward smile. " Xing Xing, what''s the matter with you? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Mei Xing wasn''t looking at Li Yiqian, she was looking at the figure with pale bluish, green skin hanging on his back with its arms locked around Li Yiqian''s neck. With its eyes hollowed out, it didn''t seem to notice their surroundings but the figure could definitely sense their presence because right now, it was looking straight at them, its lips stretched in a grin.


    " Hey, Xing Xing you are scaring me, girl," seeing that she was still looking over his shoulders, Li Yiqian was scared to the point where he couldn''t understand why in the world Mei Xing was looking at him like he was a monster.


    Tao Guotin too seemed to have sensed something was wrong with Mei Xing, he patted her shoulder before softly calling out, " Xing Xing? Are you okay?"


    Only then did Mei Xing snap out of her daze as she looked around the corridor, the figure of the young man was gone and Li Yiqian was the only person standing in front of her but this wasn''t enough to make Mei Xing rx, the bracelet on her wrist was scalding hot and she immediately understood that what she saw wasn''t just her imagination but something was really hanging at Li Yiqian''s back. She hurriedly took a step back and turned her face away from Li Yiqian causing thetter to show a helpless expression.


    " Is she mad at me?" asked Li Yiqian as he looked at Tao Guotin and Kong Kun, the two shrugged. They didn''t have any idea about what was going on with Mei Xing as well.


    "It''s all right, I think," said Tao Guotin when he saw that Mei Xing looked more scared than angry. " Most probably she just doesn''t want to go down the lost tomb."


    Li Yiqian too saw that Mei Xing''s expression was deathly pale and no longer bothered with her, he simply rolled his eyes and said, " I don''t know about her but you two need to see this, its the most fantastic thing ..like the real deal¡­ hurry up, or else we will leave you three behind, there is so much to see, we can''t possibly miss anything."


    After saying that, he turned around and left, climbing down the stairs¡ª¡ª Tao Guotin and Kong Kun watched him go but they didn''t hurry Mei Xing. She was after all a girl and if she was scared then they as her friends have to take care of her, the two of them were not as heartless as Shi Caihong and Li Yiqian, who were only worried about their selfish desires. " Give us a few minutes, we will help Mei Xing and then follow you all and don''t walk away without us."


    Li Yiqian was on the third stair when he heard Tao Guotin''s words, he turned around and looked at Tao Guotin and the others, Kong Kun was taking out a water bottle and handing it to Mei Xing, who took it with trembling hands. Seeing this Li Yiqian shook his head as he muttered under his breath, " Why bother toe to a haunted ce if you don''t have guts? Never mind from today on I will make sure to put my foot down and stop Tao Guotin from bringing her with us."


    " Here you go, drink some water and take a deep breath," Kong Kun soothingly spoke as he patted Mei Xing''s hand, he could see that she was trembling, and though he was a bit exasperated by her tiny courage, he didn''t say anything rude like Shi Caihong and Li Yiqian, after all his upbringing didn''t allow him to be rude to young girls and Tao Guotin who had a special soft spot for Mei Xing had even less courage to say anything to her. In the end, he sucked in a deep breath and suppressed his annoyance before calmly smiling at Mei Xing. " Xing Xing, don''t worry we are here with you, nothing will happen¡ª¡ª-"


    Before he could say anything, Li Yiqian yelled from the bottom of the stairs loudly ignoring the weak infrastructure of the tomb causing dust to fall from the ceiling. " Tin Tin, Ah Kun, are youing or not? It''s already three in the morning, we don''t have much time left before dawn, hurry up! If you don''te down in the next five minutes, we are leaving, you hear me?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 290 Terracotta Army

    [ Work of fiction, I have read about the Terracotta Army and this one has no connection to the real world please read it as an fantasy story and do not connect it to real world]


    " We areing, give us two minutes!" There was no way Tao Guotin would let the four of them leave alone, he and Kong Kun wrapped their arms around Mei Xing''s waist and started to climb down the stairs, as they reached where the others were¡ª¡ª Li Yiqian excitedly looked at them and pointed at terracotta figurines and eximed, " Look at this Tin Tin, Ah Kun! We found the Terracotta Army of the Lost Emperor¡­isn''t this cool?" As he said that he reached out and touched the spear that one of the figures was holding, however, for a second he let out a loud ''ouch'', causing others to jump.


    " Just what are you doing, do you think this is not freaky enough?" snapped Fan Ehuang as she looked at Li Yiqian with reproach.


    " What? I didn''t think that this spear would still be sharp enough to cut my finger," Li Yiqian raised his hand and showed them his finger¡ª¡ªBright red blood dripped down the ground making the entire group feel sort of icky. " Does anyone has an antiseptic or bandage?"


    " I do," Li Na raised her hand as she started to rummage in her bag, it took her a little time because of the darkness but after a few minutes, she pulled out a first aid box with a loud, " Aha, here you go Yiqian."


    "Thanks," said Li Yiqian as he walked towards Li Na, big drops of blood dropped on the ground, everyone was looking at Li Yiqian which was why no one looked in Mei Xing''s direction ¡ª¡ª she was looking at the drops of blood on the floor as Li Yiqian got closer to them, one by one the drops vanished as if they have been sucked into nothingness. Her expression turned green as she looked at the ground, the blood drops have vanished only leaving behind a chill that seem to have crawled up her spine and went straight to her heart.


    Mei Xing''s entire body went taut with fear and anxiety, especially so when she raised her head and looked at the Terracotta Army that was standing in front of them. When she stepped inside the tomb, these figures were nothing but cravings made out of fired y but now behind each figure stood a pale, blue Smokey figure, with armour and weapon in hand, their skin seemed to be made of blue smoke giving a clear glimpse of the skeletal figure underneath, as soon as she raised her head, those smoky figures all turned to look at her their eyes pure white with blood seeping out of them.


    Terrified, Mei Xing lowered her head immediately when she was young, she met with a celestial master who told her that she should never make eye contact with spirits that were in unrest, especially with those spirits that were pure evil. Given that these spirits has been locked in this tomb for so many years, she was sure that neither of them was a good spirit.


    " Hey, is it me¡­or does this ce seem to have gotten even colder?" Li Na was wearing a sleeveless dress and thus when the temperature in the tomb suddenly dropped she was the first one to suffer, with goosebumps covering her arms, she rubbed her skin as she turned to look around before letting out a soft groan. " I think we should still go back, this ce is giving me creeps."


    " What are you talking about?" Having done wrapping a bandage around his finger, Li Yiqian looked at Li Na in disbelief. " This ce is fu*king awesome, I can already count the dor bills that we are going to get once we sell these babies'' snapshots." He quickly fished out his cell phone and then started clicking pictures as he rushed to stand in front of a very fierce-looking terracotta soldier and said, " Cheese."


    " Hey Yiqian, your phone is running?" asked Tao Guotin when he saw that Li Yiqian was snapping pictures with ease.


    " Totally," sniggered Li Yiqian as he snapped the photos of the terracotta figurines. " Why?"


    " Mine is out of battery, would you give me your phone? I need to finish my Livestream," responded Tao Guotin, even though he was a blowhard if he was being honest in such a dark, mushy ce even his guts seemed to be failing and the constant chill that seem to rise and fall with every step that he took made his heart turn cold. After listening to Mei Xing, he was already scared and now as he looked at the fierce and vicious faces of the soldiers in the hall of the tomb, he couldn''t help but feel that there was something wrong with this ce, every question that the girls have raised seemed to be hammering on his heart.


    Maybe they were right, they should just finish the live streaming and go back home.


    " In a while mate, I need to click the images of this entire tomb and you know how much battery a Livestream takes up," said Li Yiqian, done snapping the images of the Terracotta Army, he then turned around and looked at the group with a thuggish smile as he wriggled his brows. "Let''s get this party started."


    After that, he left and Shi Caihong along with Fan Ehuang and Li Na followed after him, Shao Li Jun stayed with the three of them after taking a nce at the four of them. Tao Guotin saw that Li Yiqian had no intention of giving his smartphone to him and helplessly looked at the other''s back before turning to look at Shao Li Jun. " Little fatty does your smartphone has any battery left?"


    Little fatty shook his head as he waved his shlight in front of them. " I wished it did, but I don''t know what happened after we stepped inside the tomb, my phone''s battery died even though it was almost fully charged."


    A crease settled in between Tao Guotin''s brows as he asked, " What about Shi Caihong and the others?"


    "Their phone is dead too," answered Little fatty as he looked at his friends, he too seemed to have that something was wrong but what, he couldn''t put his finger on it.


    " Wait, you mean to say that only Yiqian''s phone is running?" asked Kong Kun with his finger raised in the air, when Little fatty nodded. He frowned before looking at Tao Guotin. " How can that be possible? I saw Yiqian''s battery, it was at sixty per cent while mine was at ny-two, how is it that his phone is running but mine is dead?"


    Tao Guotin opened his mouth to say something but Mei Xing cut him off as she stared at Li Yiqian''s figure that was swallowed by the darkness. " Sometimes the devil has to throw a bait to lure its prey."

 Chapter 291 How Did He Find Such An Awesome Thing?

    A deadly silence fell between the four of them, for two minutes no one spoke and finally the silence was broken by Shao Li Jun who rubbed his arms as goosebumps and cold shivers broke all over his skin and he somewhat reproachfully said, " Don''t say that, this ce is scary enough as it is¡­if you say such things then I will die of fright here and now."


    Among the three boys, Shao Li Jun was the timidest of all. The reason he followed his friends to this ce was because of the experience in the past, they have been going to haunted ces one after another and nothing happened to them, he thought that this tomb was just like the other ces but now that he was standing inside this tomb with a bunch of scary Terracotta figures, he couldn''t help but shiver in terror.


    Till now he was pretending to look cool in front of Shi Caihong and the other girls, and now they were gone...Shao Li Jun couldn''t bother himself by pretending to be brave-hearted anymore.


    Even Tao Guotin and Kong Kun who believed that they had hearts of iron shivered at Mei Xing''s words, it was as if someone slipped chilled ice cubes inside their shirts. Goosebumps broke all over their entire body and the small hair on the back of their neck stood up.


    Though neither of them wanted to believe that something was wrong with this ce, they couldn''t help but reconsider what happened till now. They found a tomb that no one found before, their smartphones despite being fully charged and bought recently ran out of battery one after another and the only person whose phone was still fully functioning was none other than Li Yiqian who was the only one excited to delve deeper in this tomb.


    Putting it like that, it did seem like it was some sort of bait to lure them all inside the tomb.


    " No...I think it''s just a coincidence ¡­ I mean we have been live-streaming till now, maybe our smartphones were overworked¡­ you know how much apps like these take out battery, right?" Kong Kun somehow managed to think of a reason for the weird happenings that were happening around them and tried to somehow liven the mood up.


    Tao Guotin hurriedly nodded his head and said, " That''s right, the smartphones most probably just got heated up and Yiqian wasn''t using his phone to live stream that''s why his smartphone is still working."


    " Right, Right¡­that must be the case," Little fatty immediately agreed with his good brothers, what he didn''t say was that his phone was fully charged and he didn''t use it to live stream either, so howe to his phone was dead too?


    But he didn''t want to scare his friends and resisted the urge to say anything, now he only hoped that nothing would happen and they all will be able to return without any mishaps.


    " Let''s go, if we stay here any longer we might miss Yiqian and the others," said Tao Guotin with a heavy swallow, though he was pretending to be fine inwardly he hoped that Mei Xing wouldn''t say anything, he was scared already, he didn''t need another thrilling sensation anymore. " I can''t see them anymore, it would be better to catch up with them soon."


    Kong Kun too was worried that Mei Xing would say something scary again, so he too hurriedly nodded and chimed after Tao Guotin. " That''s right, we should just follow after the four of them or else we might lose them." More importantly, the sooner they are done, the sooner they will get out of this ce the better.


    The four of them soon caught up with Li Yiqian and the others, the four of them arrived at the point where the Terracotta Army was facing and looked at the two big statues that were standing face to face at the end. The two figures were so tall and majestic that Tao Guotin and Kong Kun momentarily forgot to be scared even little fatty looked at the two figures with his neck craned as if he was trying to see the faces of the figures, too bad that they were so tall that he couldn''t see anything.


    "What a pity, if our phones were running we would have recorded this impressive sight," muttered Tao Guotin in a somewhat regretful voice.


    Kong Kun and little fatty nodded on his side.


    But Mei Xing''s attention was on the foot of the two figures instead of their faces, seeing that Shi Caihong, Fan Ehuang and Li Na were just standing there while poking around at the bottom of the base, a bad feeling rose in her heart and Mei Xing hurriedly called out to the three of them. " Hey you guys, where is Yiqian?"


    Shi Caihong was a bit upset that Li Yiqian made two discoveries in just one day, she turned around and looked at Mei Xing. Seeing that pale and delicate face with Tao Guotin''s arms wrapped around her waist, red Shi Caihong''s anger even further and she looked at Mei Xing with her arms crossed as she replied with a snappy voice, " You guys, you are finally here, look Yiqian made two discoveries one after another!" She pointed to the base of the statue on her left and rolled her eyes at them. " This is what you all get for being too slow! Just keep holding on to Xing Xing and you all will miss all the fun."


    After saying that she started poking the statues hoping that another secret chamber would be opened.


    " How did Li Yiqian find such an awesome thing?" asked Little fatty in an awed voice. " What kind of kingly luck is this? If this goes on then he will be epted by the archaeological department."


    Tao Guotin and Kong Kun were also shocked, this was really as if the God of luck was favouring Li Yiqian! He found the entrance of the lost tomb and now he found this hidden chamber as well.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 292 They Are Going To Die

    Before their shock could turn into reality, Shi Caihong excited yell came floating toward them. " Yiqian! He ..he found an ancient ne!"


    This time Tao Guotin and the others weren''t just shocked, this time they felt their jaw drop. An ancient ne? This was a serious discovery!


    " His luck is really good, he actually found an ancient relic!" Shao Li Jun was shell shocked, he immediately forgot his fear and rushed over to see what was going on in the hidden chamber, maybe if he was lucky, he will be able to find an ancient artefact as well. Maybe a ring or something of the sort?


    Even Tao Guotin and Kong Kun wanted to rush over and see the ancient relic but with Mei Xing depending on them, they couldn''t move willy-nilly. In the end, they just dragged their feet towards the statues, after all even if they were a bit far, it wouldn''t take long for them to walk there. Only Mei Xing who felt her heart tremble started to dig her feet on the ground as if she couldn''t move her legs anymore, now the bracelet on her wrist wasn''t just burning, it was getting tighter and tighter as if someone was holding her hand stopping her from moving forward anymore.


    " Xing Xing, please move your legs a bit faster ¡­ I want to see the ne if you don''t mind?" This time Kong Kun couldn''t be bothered by Mei Xing, he was really excited to see the ne, this was such an important discovery and yet she was dragging her feet like this how can he be not annoyed by her?


    Mei Xing however didn''t hear him, she dug her feet into the ground and then pulled the two back. She couldn''t care less what they thought at the moment, all she could think about was Li Yiqian''s dark eyes that bled blood and the ne that emitted ominous energy.


    When Li Yiqian stepped out of the chamber, Mei Xing trembled and her entire expression changed at once, herplexion went pale and she ignored Shi Caihong''s hollering taunts, she could now see a red aura floating out of Li Yiqian''s body and what was even worse she could see the ck cadaveric Qi at the back of Shi Caihong''s body. The bracelet in her hand tugged at her backwards and this time Mei Xing didn''t ignore what her bracelet was telling her, she immediately pulled Tao Guotin and Kong Kun back with her as she muttered. " You can''t...You can''t go there.."


    Maybe it was because she could see the ck mists covering Fan Ehuang, Li Na and Shi Caihong even Little fatty had a few wisps over his head but she understood that they wouldn''t be ever to make out of this ce alive if she stepped forward, so she dragged Tao Guotin and Kong Kun back with her maybe it was her own fear that made her strong or maybe it was the bracelet that was pulling her back with an invisible pull, but she managed to pull the two boys back and even raised her head to shout at Little Fatty. " Li Jun, your phone dropped at the foot of the figure here,e and get it!"


    Little fatty adored his smartphone more than he adored anything maybe even more than his food, so he immediately put a break on his pace and did a U-turn as he rushed back.


    Tao Guotin and Kong Kun saw this and were stunned, Little fatty didn''t drop anything so why did Mei Xing lie? They looked at her and then Tao Guotin with an extremely hesitant expression said, " Xing Xing, why are you dragging us back and why did you lie to little fatty?"


    " Yeah if you are scared of seeing the artefact then don''t go, but at least let us go, I am dying of curiosity here." Kong Kun too wanted to go and see the ne maybe if they were lucky, they might find another hidden chamber but how will they do it if Mei Xing kept clutching on to them like this?


    Mei Xing shook her head and said, " I can see it¡­ I can see that they all are going to die¡­. You two stay back.."


    " You what are you saying?" Kong Kun was done listening to her nonsense. Die? Who was going to die? Right now, all he could see was that if they continue to listen to Mei Xing and allowed her to drag them down then they will lose their chance to be the next in line to find something really good. This was a matter of proving their parents wrong! How can they let go of this?


    " If we are going to die then we will die, I would rather die after finding something good and watch my name go down in the books, so let go," Kong Kun went to get a hold of Mei Xing''s wrist but before he could hold her hand, Mei Xing turned her head and looked at him with eyes that seem to have lost something in them, they had this dead look in them that made his spine straighten instantly. " He is here.."


    " Who is here?" asked Kong Kun thinking that Mei Xing was making something up again but then a scream echoed from afar startling him and Tao Guotin even Little fatty who just reached them after much huffing and puffing jumped five feet in the air even after getting tired of running so much.


    The three of them turned to look in the direction from where the scream came and was startled to see Li Na pointing at Li Yiqian. The boy in question lookedpletely fine, he had a yellow pearl ne around his neck and lookedpletely fine, except he stood in front of the girls with a sinister grin on his face, eyes that were pitch ck with blood dripping down his cheeks. He looked at the seven of them and tilted his head before stretching his lips in a huge smile.


    Then to Tao Guotin, Kong Kun and Little fatty''s horror, they watched Li Yiqian bend his waist back in a tabletop position, the sounds of bones cracking echoed in the entire surrounding before he quickly turned around and looked at them.


    This time even Little fatty screamed because despite his weird posture, Li Yiqian''s face was turned one hundred eighty degrees and he was looking at them straight in the eyes with his body bent all wrong!

 Chapter 293 Death

    " Yiqian? brother Yiqian?" Li Na called Li Yiqian softly, she thought that Li Yiqian was pulling another weird prank on them but as soon as she saw his entire head roll around and look at them straight in the eyes, she screamed and tugged Fan Ehuang before dragging her away with her, even Shi Caihong didn''t dare to stay behind. With her high heel military boots, she turned around and ran after Li Na and Fan Ehuang, the thing inside Li Yiqian sensed that they were running away, his mouth stretched even wider until strings of saliva started falling from the corner of his mouth and then, to everyone''s surprise, they watched Li Yiqian vanish in the darkness.


    Shi Caihong who was left behind because of her floaty sun dress heaved a sigh of relief but that sigh of relief didn''t even have the chance to leave her mouth before something fell on top of her back. She hoped that it was nothing but as soon as she turned her head to look at the thing behind her, her gaze met with eyes that were darker than the night, a creepy smile that was stretched so wide that saliva was dripping on her back.


    Horror filled her heart but just as Shi Caihong opened her mouth to scream, the thing on her back opened his mouth first and green smoke wafted out, then everyone saw a horrifying scene happen in front of them. The green smoke covered Shi Caihong''s face and a secondter her face swelled the swelling didn''t terrify them but it was Shi Caihong''s face melting as if she has been doused in a bucket of sulphuric acid. In an instant, the entire chamber was filled with her screams as she tried to shake the thing of her but Li Yiqian or the demon inside Li Yiqian kept holding on to her, he kept breathing against Shi Caihong''s skin and slowly her entire body was covered with huge purple swelling that seemed to be melting.


    And when the demon finally slipped off her back, Shi Caihong coughed out arge amount of blood dyeing the ground with blood before she slipped down the ground bleeding through every pore of her body including her seven orifices.


    Li Yiqian just didn''t kill Shi Caihong, he killed her in a way that there was no way for her to survive. Everyone looked at Shi Caihong, her hands were still dragging her body away from the monster behind her but the amount of blood that was flowing out of her body was too much. Shi Caihong dragged her melting body for a while, with her eyes and mouthpletely covered by molten skin no one knew what herst words were, a muffled scream echoed in the surroundings and then the hands that were iling till Shi Caihong''sst breath stopped.


    Shi Caihong breathed herst and the monster behind her twisted his limbs with his head still turned to an inhuman degree. He met the gazes of the horrified young masters and misses before letting out a sinisterugh, he then raised his feet and knocked twice on the ground. No one knew what he was doing but a secondter, as many hands popped out of the ground and caught Shi Caihong''s ankle everyone realised what was happening, Shi Caihong was dragged under the ground, and not even a strand of her hair was left behind.


    This ¡­This was too scary!


    Li Na and Fan Ehuang rushed away from the figure behind them and they were a few feet away from the stone path upon which Tao Guotin and the rest were standing but just as they got closer to the path, the hands under the ground popped out sping their ankles one after another.


    The two girls were so scared witless, Li Na was crying until snot started to drip down her nose even the ever bold Fan Ehuang was so shocked that she almost pissed herself.


    She tried to kick the hands away from her ankle but there was nothing she could do, the more she tried to free her ankle the more the ashen-looking hands held on to her, Fan Ehuang raised her eyes and looked at the figure of Li Yiqian, he was slowly approaching towards them even though his speed wasn''t fast, Fan Ehuang knew that if she didn''t get away from him soon, she will be killed just like Shi Caihong without a body to be buried!


    Frantically, she rummaged around her pocket and finally found what she was looking for. When they were entering the tomb, Li Yiqian handed her a pocket knife back then she was annoyed that he was using her leather jacket as a convenient purse but now that she was in this situation, she was very thankful to Li Yiqian for handing her this knife. With another nce at the figure that was heading towards her, Fan Ehuang sucked in a deep breath and then with one decisive move, she chopped the hand that was holding onto her ankle.


    The hand-stretched its fingers as if it really felt the pain of being chopped up but the rotten flesh told another story.


    Fan Ehuang cast one disgusted nce at the hand wriggling and squirming on the ground before she got to her feet and started running.


    However, while she was running toward Tao Guotin and Kong Kun who were hurrying her, her gaze fell on Li Na who was being dragged down to the ground. Fan Ehuang stopped in her tracks, she darted a nce at Li Yiqian and then gritted her teeth before rushing towards Li Na but just as she was going to dash towards Li Na, thetter stopped her with a loud shout.


    " Do¡­Don''te here," Li Na looked up and when Fan Ehuang saw Li Na''s face, she was dumbstruck. Li Na''s eyes were bleeding and her eyes turned entirely white! However, Li Na might have still some of her consciousness left because she looked at Fan Ehuang and smiled, " I ¡­I can feel that I am dying, you go ¡­get out of here¡­"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 294 Regrets

    Fan Ehuang stared at Li Na, finally, she turned her head away and dashed towards Tao Guotin and others. Seeing her run away, Li Na heaved a sigh before she smiled for onest time and her body was dragged under the ground.


    If Tao Guotin and Kong Kun were scared shitless by Shi Caihong''s death, they couldn''t even begin just how terrified they were when they watched Li Na being dragged under the ground. Their faces were pale with fright and their legs seemed to have been turned into jelly if not for Mei Xing who dragged them away with her, they might have already slumped on the ground.


    Little fatty was in no better condition, with tears and snot running down his face, he pushed his wriggly body to run as fast as he could, he didn''t know where he was getting the strength from but he ran so fast that he left Mei Xing and the others behind.


    It was a good thing that Mei Xing has called him back, if she hadn''t then he wouldn''t even have gotten a chance to scream just like Shi Caihong and died with his heavy body. Fortunately, he ran back in time and wasn''t caught by those wriggling hands or else¡ª¡ª


    " Run..you bitches run faster if you don''t want to die," screamed Little fatty as he looked behind his shoulder and nearly scared himself into pissing when he saw Li Yiqian walking like a fu*king human spider.


    " I am trying can''t you see?" Tao Guotin shouted as he too tried to increase his pace but with Mei Xing hopping along his side, he could only run this faster. Though he shouted at little fatty, everyone could hear the tremors in his voice, it was clear that he was scared to the point of fainting.


    Kong Kun too didn''t care about anything, with his hand sping Mei Xing''s wrist, he dragged her as fast as he could¡­ he too was on the verge of copsing on the floor with fear.


    Fan Ehuang was crying behind them, obviously aggrieved at the death of two of their friends. They all were grieving Shi Caihong and Li Na''s death but the thing was that if they didn''t get out of this ce, then they were worried that they wouldn''t have anyone to grieve over them! They obviously lied to their parents about the study trip and even gave them a false impression that they were all travelling to the capital.


    With such a thing happening who knows whether their bodies will be ever found or not?


    " I told him, I told him that we shouldn''t go inside this tomb and just go back, look what he provoked," Among everyone Mei Xing was the one who was more angry than scared. She warned Li Yiqian again and again, asking him toe with her and just leave the tomb as it was but no he was drunk on fame, now see what happened!


    Only then Tao Guotin and Kong Kun realised that Mei Xing had been talking about a figure, warning them not to go inside the tomb because the figure was inside.


    Tao Guotin hurriedly looked at Mei Xing with an even warmer gaze, if not for her, he would have died without a burial spot. " Xing Xing, how can you see that thing?"


    " I don''t know¡­ my grandma always said that I was born with a physique that had more Yin energy than any other woman, when I was young I could see a lot of things that others couldn''t see, I was tired of being seen as a freak so I turned a blind eye to those things and after a short while I stopped seeing them¡­I don''t know how I am seeing these things again, all I know is that the b¡ª¡ª"


    She paused as a very small memory from earlier this night came into her head. When the eight of them were preparing toe here, the woman with Tao Guotin''s brother walked past them and she seemed to have touched her bracelet. Back then she saw that it was because the corridor was cramped but now that she was thinking about it carefully, she couldn''t help but wonder whether the woman deliberately touched the bracelet.


    Mei Xing pushed herself to remember what happened in the corridor and only then did she remember that when her eyes met with the woman, one of her eyes turnedpletely silver and then ¡ª¡ª


    " That woman!" As they all climbed the stairs of the tomb, Mei Xing suddenly eximed. " The one who was with your brother."


    " What about her?"Tao Guotin was surprised when he saw that Mei Xing suddenly brought Song Yan up. " Why are you talking about her?"


    " I think that she was the one who helped us¡­" Mei Xing was not sure but the more she thought about it, the more she was sure that the woman had something to do with her being able to see the ghosts. This bracelet was originally to block her yin and yang eyes but now except for warning her the bracelet wasn''t blocking anything.


    Most probably the woman made some sort of changes to the bracelet when she touched it.


    Tao Guotin was shocked by what Mei Xing said but after he thought about it carefully he couldn''t help but agree with what she said, especially when he was reminded of how his brother Shen was stopping him froming to this ce.


    It was only now that they were facing the life and death situation did he realise why Fu Yu Shen was stopping him. Tao Guotin''s guts turned green with regret, if only he had listened to his brother! If he had listened then Shi Caihong and Li Na would still be alive!


    The four of them rushed up the stairs but as soon as they reached the main tomb they saw Little fatty running back with a panicked look on his face. He skidded to a halt and frantically waved his hands as he said, " I can''t find the entrance!"

 Chapter 295 Hide Inside The Lost Tomb!

    " What? What are you talking about?" Tao Guotin was so terrified that he stumbled. If not for Mei Xing who was holding on to him, he might have fallen on his butt right there and then, something evil was chasing them and yet they couldn''t get out of the tomb? How can this be? " You have to be kidding me, how can such a big entrance vanish all of a sudden!"


    " How am I supposed to know!" Little fatty cried out, his eyes turning red with anxiety. " If I knew something like this was going to happen, I would have listened to Brother Shen and stayed at the inn, now even if I want to leave, I can''t get out of this ce!" Sniffing he wiped his tears. " I can''t even text my mom that I love her!"


    Beforeing to the Qili vige Little fatty had a very big fight with his mother, she wanted him to stop hanging out with Tao Guotin and his friends on the pretext that they never studied and only caused trouble. Little fatty thought that his mother was being too controlling and fought with her, before leaving the house he went as far as to say that he never wanted to see his mother''s face before, he only said those words out of anger but who would have thought that they would actually be true.


    " Don''t worry, Don''t worry! We will be fine.." seeing that Little fatty was actually on the verge of crying, Kong Kun hurriedly tried to calm him down. They couldn''t lose their hope at this moment especially when something like that was chasing them. " I know that it looks like impossible but if Xing Xing is right then Brother Shen knows the danger of this ce and he and that woman with him wereing here anyway right, if we wait for them and try our best to survive till then, I am sure we will be able to get out of this ce."


    " That''s right, I am sure second sister inw and Brother Shen will protect us," Tao Guotin hurriedly chimed in as if saying these words would make his wishe true. " We just have to keep on hanging to our life till then."


    " But ¡­But will be able to survive till then?" Fan Ehuang was no longer as bold as she was before entering the tomb. Now she was so scared and humbled that if someone was toe and save them, she would treat them as her God!


    " Don''t be so pessimistic, I am sure that brother Shen will definitelye and save us¡ª¡ª" Tao Guotin''s words were cut off when he heard the sound of limbs dragging on the floor and hurriedly pulled Mei Xing together with him inside the room where the dummy coffin was. " We need to hide, we really need to hide ¡­ I don''t know what that thing is but it seems as if it is still after us."


    " Isn''t that just an evil demon?" said Kong Kun as he hurried inside the big room where the empty coffin was. " But where are we going to hide, this ce might be big but there is only limited space here!"


    " Just keep running," said Tao Guotin as he pushed the small door that was at the side of the room. " I am sure there might be a way out¡ª¡ª"


    He was going to say something more but as soon as he slid the heavy door aside, all the words that he wanted to say were stuck inside his throat. Even Mei Xing and Kong Kun who were beside him turned pale with fright, under the torchlight the figure sprawled on its four looked even more horrible, what was more it looked even more terrible with his head tilted abnormally to the side with his eyes grinning sinisterly at them. Tao Guotin subconsciously retreated but as soon as he moved the thing opened his mouth wide and jumped at him.


    Tao Guotin was scared witless!


    " No, Guotin!" Mei Xing moved in front of Tao Guotin, she couldn''t watch her friends die anymore, she hurriedly dragged Tao Guotin back with her hand and reached out her other hand to push the figure away from the five of them. Because her mind hadn''t gone totally nk she used the arm that had the bracelet on it to touch the evil being. As soon as her hand touched the evil figure, a blinding light shone in the room followed by a loud, crackle hiss and Mei Xing yelped out.


    Her bracelet was burning to the point that her skin turned scalding red, she suppressed a scream and then looked at the figure that was thrown away to the other end of the corridor. " Let''s go before it wakes up! Move!"


    She ignored the angry roar that echoed in the tomb causing the entire structure to tremble and dragged Tao Guotin and the others out of the room. As soon as they all burst out of the room at the end of the corridor, she turned around and looked at the four of them, " We have to go back to the lost tomb."


    " What! No way, I am not going back in there!" Little fatty refused at once, they escaped that ce with so much difficulty and yet now she was asking them to go back in there.


    Ignoring him, she looked at Tao Guotin and the others. " Haven''t you seen it already? That thing controls the entire tomb. It doesn''t matter where we run to, it will chase after us and if it catches up to us then the things inside this tomb would catch us as well, that''s why I say that we return to that chamber. At least it is big enough for us to run and hide, as long as that thing doesn''t catch up to us, we will survive."


    She stared at Tao Guotin trying her best to make him believe her, she knew that it was dangerous butpared to being locked in this small space with that thing, going back to the lost tomb was much better!

 Chapter 296 Are We Going To Save Them Or Not?

    Tao Guotin and Kong Kun were dragged by Mei Xing, but they were after all the men in this situation, they couldn''t let a woman take care of them, can they? They hurriedly recovered from the incident that just happened and sped hold of Mei Xing before running with all their might. Behind them, little fatty was panting as he rushed down the stairs chanting, " I am going to die!", " We are going to die," and whatnot.


    He turned to look at Tao Guotin as they all rushed in the opposite direction in which they ran first and said, " Where are we going?"


    " Where ever the stone path leads us," said Tao Guotin as he ran to the other end of the corridor, he still hadn''t forgotten the corpse hands that burst through the sand to catch hold of Shi Caihong and Li Na. " Now I understand why no one was able to snap a picture of this ce."


    " It wasn''t that they couldn''t do it but because they never made alive out of this ce," finished Kong Kun as he dragged Mei Xing who was still limping but trying her best to keep up with the two of them.


    He turned to look at Mie Xing and asked, " Are you okay? Can you still go on?"


    Mei Xing was panting but she somehow nodded her head, she looked at Tao Guotin whose face was stretched taut. She wanted to ask whether or not he was okay but she couldn''t bring herself to say anything at the moment, she knew that Tao Guotin was scared stiff and the only reason he was able to run this far was that he was trying his best to save their lives.


    She didn''t say anything to him and kept on running, the group reached a section where many paths were stretching so wide underground that no one would have thought that something so bigy beneath such a small tomb.


    " No more, I can''t run anymore," said Little fatty as he slumped to his knees and hugged his legs. He already surpassed himself by running so much that if he was to run any more then he might as well die of overworking his body than being killed by a monster.


    It was as if little fatty said a bunch of magic words one by one everyone slumped down on the ground, panting and coughing as they tried to inhale as much breath in their system as they could.


    Even Tao Guotin and Kong Kun let go of Mei Xing before slipping down on the floor.


    " We will only rest for three minutes," said Fan Ehuang as she looked at the other end of the corridor, again and again, her face despite being flushed red looked rather pale as she inhaled sharply, " I don''t know when that thing woulde here but just keep on running shall we?"


    " I think she is right," gasped Mei Xing as she rubbed her fingers on her swollen ankle. " We might have run far but that thing is not simple to deal with."


    She was still filled with fear, if not for her bracelet that was modified by Tao Guotin''s sister inw then ¡­what might have happened to Tao Guotin? Even recalling how that thing jumped on Tao Guotin with his mouth widely stretched Mei Xing was still shuddering with fear.


    With her fingers still sping on her ankle, she slid towards Tao Guotin and peered down at his terrified face. " Guotin are you okay? Does anywhere hurt?"


    Only then the others snapped out of their daze, that''s right! Tao Guotin was almost killed by that thing right now, thinking about how he almost lost his best friend, Kong Kun immediately walked towards Tao Guotin who was slumped against the wall and checked him top to bottom as he asked, " Tin Tin, do you feel all right? Did that thing touch you just now?"


    Tao Guotin shook his head, even now he could see the ugly face that was heading straight for him. Its dark bleeding eyes, mouth filled with sharp teeth and that sinister smile ¡ª¡ª even if he wanted to forget that sight he couldn''t do it. Every time he closed his eyes, that figure would start dancing in front of him causing Tao Guotin to shudder in terror.


    He gritted his teeth and scrubbed his face harshly. " I am fine, that thing didn''t touch anything."


    Though he said that he was fine everyone could see that he was trembling, he rubbed his eyes harshly before pping his face hard. This scene terrified everyone so much that they all took a step back, only Mei Xing stayed next to Tao Guotin since she could see that he wasn''t possessed by anything.


    " Stupid, I am such a stupid! Why didn''t I listen to my brother when he said that I shouldn''te here? if only I listened to even if I was reluctant to do so, then I wouldn''t be in this situation, you guys wouldn''t be in this life-threatening situation either, Shi Caihong and Li Na wouldn''t have to die. ¡­ it is all because of me! I am the stupid one! For a stupid dare, I put all of your lives in danger! I can''t even apologise because no matter how I do it, it wouldn''t change anything!"


    As he spoke, he harshly pped his face, each p was harder than the first one. " Brother Shen, I am so sorry please just save this idiotic brother of yours once!"


    " Achoo!" Fu Yu Shen rubbed his nose as soon as he sneezed, slightly sniffing he looked around the mountain''s foot and then frowned. " Why is it so cold? If I knew that it was going to rain today then I would have brought an umbre with me!"


    Song Yan raised her head and then looked at the tomb at the top of the mountain, she could of course hear the roars from inside. Fang Yanli sombrely gazed at the tomb too before she sighed in grief and said, " Two out of eight died, are we going to save them now?"

 Chapter 297 Rushing In To Save Those Idiots

    Song Yan didn''t answer, she stared at the tomb before turning to look at Fu Yu Shen. With his hands over his head, he was trying to protect himself from getting wet but of course, with the heavy rain it was proving an impossible feat for him, an exasperated sigh escaped her lips before she jutted her chin towards the tomb and said, " Lets move, I don''t think the rain is going to stop anytime soon. So, it''s better for us to get inside that tomb as soon as we can."


    " Yeah, I bet that it will be much better," Fu Yu Shen snorted inwardly, jumping from a fire pit to straight down the cliff, of course, it was going to be a lot better than getting wet in the rain. Surely he had a lot ofints in his heart but there was nothing that Fu Yu Shen could do about his current predicament, he still needed Song Yan''s help!


    The two of them set off, as they climbed up the mountain, their gazes fell on the recently chopped branches and weeds that were piled in the midst of the mountain trail. Fu Yu Shen looked at the fresh green leaves on the chopped branches andmented light-heartedly, " This¡­ looks like someone came before us here."


    Song Yan hummed as she stomped on the scattered branches and pushed aside the wildly stretched branches that the kids forgot to cut down and walked up the mountain trail. She knew that even if Fu Yu Shen was an idiot down to his little toe, he was still smart enough to put one plus one together and sure enough a secondter Fu Yu Shen who was feeling a bit troubled over the sight in front of him asked with a bemused look on his face, " But I didn''t see anyone else other than us, so who went up the mountain?"


    He has been roaming around the vige for the entire day and saw no one other than him and Tao Guotin''s group, then who was the one who climbed up the mountains?


    " Who do you think?" Song Yan shot back as soon as she heard the question that Fu Yu Shen just asked, she turned her head and looked at him with a nk expression. " You already know the answer don''t you?"


    " I¡­" Fu Yu Shen of course knew the answer but it would have been better if Song Yan would have lied a bit to him. He gritted his teeth as he looked up at the tomb before cursing out, " Damn that brat, he is just looking for a way to kill me!"


    Then Song Yan saw an incredible scene happening in front of her, even though Fu Yu Shen seemed to be scared to his bones, he still managed to somehow walk past her and started running up the mountain.


    " I didn''t know that he cared about that boy this much," mused Fang Yanli as she watched Fu Yu Shen''s disappearing back.


    Song Yan stared at her younger brother inw who just ran up the mountain and lightly said, " He doesn''t care about that little brat, he is worried that if something happened to Tao Guotin then he would be the one who would have to suffer the consequences of letting his grandaunt down, what''s more, Fu Yu Sheng wouldn''t forgive him either."


    Tao Guotin was the only heir of the Tao family, if something was to happen to him then it wouldn''t stop at just one death. Tao Guotin''s grandmother was not young anymore and it would severely affect her health if something was to happen to her, the same could be said for Tao Guotin''s mother, after losing her husband, she was carrying on with the burden of her life just for the sake of her son if he died then ¡ª¡ª what was the point of her staying alive?


    Thinking about how that brat didn''t care about either his old grandmother or mother, Song Yan couldn''t help but sigh. " If Chen Chen grows up like this I will make sure to split his butt into four halves."


    Then she too followed after Fu Yu Shen, however unlike his hurried pace her pace was calm, she could sense that Tao Guotin was still alive, and with the girl Mei Xiang by his side he wouldn''t die that easily either.


    Fu Yu Shen wiped the cold sweat that was dripping down his forehead, he wished he could sigh in relief as he rushed down the entrance of the tomb but he couldn''t even calm his nervous heart much less sigh in relief.


    He looked behind him and only when he saw that Song Yan was indeed following after him, he raised his foot to walk inside the tomb but as soon as his feet touched the threshold of the entrance something pushed him back causing him to stumble back on the ground.


    " What the¡ª¡ª" he hurriedly got to his feet and tried to push past the invisible wall that was pushing him back. Stunned, he turned to look at Song Yan and said, " Second sister inw, I can''t go inside!"


    " Of course, you can''t," said Song Yan with her eyes slightly narrowed. " The thing inside hasn''t finished killing its prey, do you think he would like it if someone as rude as us interrupts it? Step aside first, I will take care of the Ghost wall, it won''t take long"


    Fu Yu Shen immediately took a step back while praying to the high heavens that the two of them would be able to save those brats. While he was rushing up the mountain, he fished out his smartphone and took a look at Tao Guotin''s social ount and sure enough, he saw countless stories of the brat entering the tomb with his friends.


    He was so angry that he wished he could smack that brat''s butt until it bloomed like a rose! How dare he ignore his orders? Did he think that his elder cousin''s brother''s words were just passing farts!


    Now, he only hoped that Tao Guotin was lucky enough to get out of this ce safe and sound! As long as that idiot was still alive, he will make sure to ask his second brother to teach them an unforgettable lesson!


    Simply a bunch of naive idiots!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 298 We Are Going To Die

    Song Yan stared at the entrance of the tomb in front of her before she took out a talisman from her ring and bit down on her thumb before drawing an array on the talisman only then did she flick the talisman at the entrance of the tomb.


    The talisman flew towards the entrance of the tomb before getting stuck at the invisible wall. As soon as the talisman got stuck on the invisible wall, a sound very simr to a ss being shattered echoed in the surrounding before the Ghost wall that has been manifested was shattered into bits. Cold Yin energy flew past them like an iing storm causing Fu Yu Shen to shiver.


    But even then his mouth that has been dropped open didn''t shut down, he knew that Song Yan was indeed strong, If not she wouldn''t have a ghost servant by her side.


    Fang Yanli: "¡­." Who are you calling a ghost servant?


    Fu Yu Shen watched the mind-blowing scene in front of him with a shocked expression on his face as he turned to look at Song Yan who was standing in front of the tomb. He really underestimated her! This ¡­This was too much, to think that she could do something that he only saw in those Wuxia movies!


    " What are you waiting for?" asked Song Yan as she turned to look at him with one of her brows arched. " We need to go inside."


    " Yes, yes ¡­I aming Second sister-inw," Fu Yu Shen rushed inside the tomb after Song Yan, his fingers tightly clutching the ne that Song Yan has given him.


    Inside the tomb, Tao Guotin and Kong Kun were dragging Little fatty from the clutches of the corpse''s hand that was sticking out of the ground. Heavy beads of sweat dripped down their faces as they both tried their best to pull Little fatty over the stone pavement.


    " Don''t ¡­Don''t let me be dragged underground, Tin Tin, Ah Kun drag me up please!" The five of them were walking around the tomb while looking for a way out of the tomb but who would have thought that they would stumble into the hall of the dead? The five of them wanted to retreat but when they turned around, they realised that the entrance of the hall was gone just like the many other entrances.


    The tomb was already creepy enough but the hall of the dead was, even more, spookier with all the skeletons, and skulls and to make things worse there were a few rotting corpses as well. From the clothes of those corpses, it was a given that they were tourists just like them and couldn''t make out of the tomb alive.


    It was hard enough to ignore those things but then something scrambled behind them, startling Little fatty so much that he stumbled and fell to the ground. After that, it goes without saying that the hand things once again popped out of the ground dragging little fatty down the ground just like Li Na and Shi Caihong.


    " Tin Tin, Ah Kun ¡­work a bit hard..pull me harder!" sobbed Little fatty, he could feel his skin tingling as if it was getting burned. " If you don''t then I will die like Li Na, do you want me to die like that without a burial spot?"


    " Shut up!" Tao Guotin had enough of Shao Li Jun''s endless crying. " Li Jun, I swear if you don''t start working out after we get out of here, I will send you to the army camp! I don''t care how I will do it but I swear that I will do it!"


    " Count me in," huffed Kong Kun as he dragged Little fatty over the stone pavement. " You little fatty! Couldn''t you have controlled your diet a bit? Even your family doctor said that you need to drop a few pounds, why didn''t you listen to him huh ?"


    " I promise, I will work harder just pull me out!" Little fatty felt his feet touch the ground causing his entire body to shrivel up as he shrieked, "It''s dragging me in¡­ It''s dragging me in!"


    " Oh get out!" Fan Ehuang pushed Kong Kun aside before she fished out the knife from her pocket and with a flick of her fingers snapped the hands that were dragging little fatty down. " Pull him up quickly!"


    Tao Guotin and Kong Kun immediately pulled little fatty up the stone pavement before slumping on the ground together with him.


    Even Fan Ehuang sprawled on the path and heaved a puff of breath. They all were young misses and masters of rich families, never before had they worked so hard, how could they not feel like they were pushing themselves a bit too much?


    " You know what I think we are going to die," said Fan Ehuang with a depressing tone. " There is no point in fighting that thing! How are we supposed to fight something that''s not even human?"


    " I don''t know about you but I will throw my fists at him," said Kong Kun his lips along with his face had gonepletely white. " I don''t want to die, if worstes to worst I am going to fight it with till death! If I am going to die then he is dying with me!"


    Tao Guotin''s eyes turned red as he looked at his friends. " Don''t worry, we are not going to die! We will definitely be able to get out of this ce."


    As Tao Guotin said this, his mind flew to Fu Yu Shen and Song Yan with his hands sped tightly as he prayed inwardly. '' Please, Please ¡­ Brother Shen, Second sister-inw pleasee and save me!''


    However, as he opened his eyes, something fiery and golden caught his gaze, immediately all his eyes popped out of his sockets as he scrambled away causing his friends to look up as well.


    "What''s wrong Guotin?" asked Kong Kun as he took a glimpse at the pallidplexion of Tao Guotin.


    Tao Guotin said nothing but simply pointed at the thing heading in their direction. "Loo¡­Look behind."

 Chapter 299 Chose A Way To Die

    The expressions of the people in the burial room changed at once, they didn''t want to run outside where Li Yiqian was looking for them but at the same time, they didn''t want to die because of the fiery thing that was flying toward them. Tao Guotin''s face turned grim as he looked at the fiery red glow in front of them and gritted his teeth as he suddenly looked at his friends after making a decision. " I don''t know about you guys but I think being dragged down the ground seems like a better way to die instead of being burned alive, right?"


    Now that they were going to die, they might as well choose the type of death that they wanted since they couldn''t choose to live.


    As soon as Tao Guotin finished speaking, the others looked at him in rm, what was he talking about? Choosing a way to die? Was there no other way left for them?


    Kong Kun looked at the thing that was approaching and finally sucked in a breath before agreeing with Tao Guotin. " He is right instead of being burnt alive, I think being dragged by those things is still a bit better what do you say? At least it wouldn''t hurt that much?"


    Little fatty''s eyes turned red as he covered his face and let out a loud wail, his father always said that he was the only idiot in the house who courted death and one day he would get in such a mess from where he wouldn''t be able to get himself out.


    Now, as he saw death approaching, Little fatty couldn''t help but believe what his father used to say to him.


    ? Sounds of footsteps got closer and closer as the brightly lit talisman came to a stop in front of them, lighting up the entire space with a golden glow. Song Yan saw the children in front of her, half of them were covered with snot and tears, and the rest were prepared to jump right on the ground covered with sand while the chubby one was crying as if his father died right in front of him. She raised a brow and said, " What are you crying for? Didn''t have enough fun?"


    Her face was cold and her words were harsh but to Tao Guotin and others, her voice was nothing less than the serene and beautiful voice of an angel.


    A few minutes ago, Tao Guotin and the others were all prepared to die, they were even thinking of choosing the option that would have hurt them a bit less, they never expected that they would be suddenly saved! What was more the one who came to save them was none other than Song Yan and Brother Shen.


    At this moment, Tao Guotin could care less about his bad boy image, he burst out crying as if someone opened the gates of a dam. He was so moved that his cries turned louder and louder, his brother Shen really came to look for him. He thought that with his brother Shen''s temper he might really abandon him but he actually came to save him!


    He got to his feet and immediately rushed to Fu Yu Shen ignoring the angry expression on his face, right now he didn''t care if his cousin beat and scold him, at this moment he was so overwhelmed with emotions that he didn''t care about anything and wrapped around Fu Yu Shen like an octopus while bawling his eyes out. " Brother Shen! Wuuu! You are really here, I thought that you would leave me alone to die here! You are here, thank goodness wuwuwuwu! I thought that I was going to die without a burial spot."


    " Does it mean that I can kill you as long as there is a burial spot?" asked Fu Yu Shen with a nerve throbbing painfully in his temples, though he was angry enough to turn Tao Guotin''s face into that of a pig, he somehow managed to hold his hands by his side and allowed the brat to hug him as much as he wanted, he still remembered how Song Yan said that Tao Guotin was destined to die tonight. Just the very thought was enough to make him break out in cold sweat, he pretended that he didn''t care about anyone but truthfully, he cared about his family a lot or else he wouldn''t have barged inside this tomb even when he was overwhelmed by fear.


    " Brother Shen doesn''t say that ¡­can''t you see that I am already pitiful enough?"Tao Guotin wailed as he hugged Fu Yu Shen even more tightly as if afraid that he would really do something as peel him off his body and kill him.


    Fu Yu Shen snorted looks like this brat was fine, judging from the way he could still shout and scream like this, he didn''t seem like he was hurt either. Only now his heart that was unsettled finally calmed down, he will settle this brat after they get out of this ce, for now, he will let him stick to him as much as he wanted.


    Seeing that Fu Yu Shen and Song their life-saving graces were here, Mei Xing, Fan Ehuang, Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun too jumped to their feet and rushed to the two of them. While Mei Xing and Fan Ehuang hugged Song Yan, Kong Kun and Shao Li Jun jumped at Fu Yu Shen immediately causing him to stumble and fall to the ground.


    " Li Jun get off me! Do you know how much you weigh, little guy?" Fu Yu Shen who was hugged like a cat pole angrily hissed as he tried to shake Shao Li Jun off his face.


    Little fatty couldn''t care less about Fu Yu Shen''s anger right now he was feeling as he was granted amnesty, he hugged Fu Yu Shen''s face and shouted while crying his eyes with snot dripping down his cheeks. " Brother Shen ¡­Wah ¡­you are finally here! I thought that I was going to be dead meat, thank goodness you are here¡­wahh! Brother Shen!"


    " I get it just get off you three I can''t breathe!"

 Chapter 300 Go And Die By Yourself Okay?

    Mei Xing and Fan Ehuang were crying as well butpared to the wretched cries of the three boys, they were a lot more controlled as they hugged Song Yan tightly. For a while, the whole burial hall was filled with nothing but the cries of these blowhards kids who learned their lessons.


    Song Yan exhaled sharply as she rubbed her temples and awkwardly patted the back of the girls who were crying while hugging her. She didn''t say anything and allowed the two to cry as much as they wanted, she wanted to tell them that there was no need to cry anymore but the second she opened her mouth, her words were blocked by a wretched scream.


    While tussling around Fu Yu Shen seemed to have slipped off the stone pavement and ended up touching the untouchable ground, he didn''t know what happened but the next second he felt something caress his hand, he first thought that it was one of the brats but then he sensed the difference in temperature of the hand that was holding and looked down only to see a rotting hand sticking out of the ground and touching his fingers.


    Fu Yu Shen shuddered as he gasped, " What the hell is that? Get off, get off you three, do you want me to die?" He pushed the three brats off his body and slipped back on the stone pavement, then ignoring the crying faces of the three boys, he went ahead and hugged Song Yan''s thigh as he sobbinglyined, " Second sister-inw, that thing...That thing touched me! Boho!"


    Song Yan: "¡­."


    Fang Yanli: "¡­.." are you a young maiden teased by a hooligan? What kind of tone is that?


    Song Yan took a nce around the floor that had numerous hands popping out of it and narrowed her eyes as she took out a talisman from her ring, a bit on her thumb and drew a '' Cleansing array'' on it before flicking it over the ground. As soon as she threw the talisman, the ground was lit up with deathly blue mes, the hands iled and tried to go back underground but under the might of the talisman that Song Yan threw they had no other choice but to ept defeat.


    Sounds of wailing filled the room before the hands all burnt down to crisp.


    Tao Guotin and the others were crying wretchedly but when they saw the blue mes that lit up the entire ground, their eyes popped out of the sockets. Especially Tao Guotin, he thought that his second sister inw was a gloomy woman who only knew how to bully but as she stood in front of him taking care of the hands in just one swift move, he was suddenly reminded of the superhero in hisic book.


    Didn''t the protagonist in theic acted weak and easy to bully in front of others but when he was called for help by the people of his city, he would suddenly power up and rush to their rescue?


    The one person who was even more excited than Tao Guotin was Mei Xing, she could see that the woman in front of her was not a simple celestial master. With her Yin and Yang''s eyes, she could see the ghost standing next to Song Yan¡­ awesome¡­ this second sister-inw of Tao Guotin was simply too awesome!


    She even had a ghost apanying her as a ghost servant!


    Fang Yanli: "¡­.." how many times do I have to say I am not her ghost servant! I am her partner! PARTNER!


    Fu Yu Shen has seen Song Yan taking care of ghosts before but now that he was seeing something so freaking awesome, even he couldn''t help but gasp in surprise. This ¡­. His second sister inw was freaking amazing!


    " Second sister inw, you are so cool," with eyes shining with reverence, Tao Guotin looked at Song Yan. She was even cooler than the superhero in hisic book!


    " Hurr hurr! Who is your second sister inw?" Still clutching onto Song Yan''s thighs, Fu Yu Shen scolded Tao Guotin, his second sister-inw''s golden thighs were only this big, with him holding on to it already there was no more ce for Tao Guotin, why was this brat trying to suck up to his sister inw?


    Tao Guotin was shocked and speechless by his brother Shen''s shamelessness, was this really his arrogant and restless Brother Shen?


    He looked at Fu Yu Shen with a gaze that said, '' Even if you are hanging onto one thigh, I can hug the other one right?''


    Fu Yu Shen understood his gaze and shook his head at once as he nced at Tao Guotin. '' If you hug the other one, what will happen to my second brother? Where will be held on to?''


    '' Can''t he just hug her?''


    ''Heh.'' As if his second brother had the guts to hug his second sister inw!


    Song Yan didn''t care what Fu Yu Shen and Tao Guotin were talking about through signs, she nced at the burial hall. She could sense a deep grudge buried in the bones of those who were sacrificed and then buried here, they couldn''t stay here anymore lest one of them triggered a grudge field. She immediately nced at Fu Yu Shen who was hugging her thigh and coldly said, " We need to get out of here, if you don''t mind can you let me go?"


    Fu Yu Shen immediately let go of her thigh and stood up straight, now that the hands were gone he recovered a bit of his young master aura but this time no one was fooled.


    Song Yan turned to look at the bunch of troublemakers behind her and said, " There are a couple of grudge fields here," when she saw that they all were looking at her with confusion, she sighed and exined in easier words. " The ones who died here were filled with resentment when they were dying, that''s why there are some things in here you can''t touch and in case you touch anything just remember¡­" she smiled like a devil. " Go and die by yourself okay?"


    The group immediately huddled close.

 Chapter 301 Fan Ehuang Was Gone

    " Walk closely like a herd of sheep, you hear me?" said Fu Yu Shen as he asked the three boys to surround him from all sides. " I have no shame in epting that I am terrified, I have no shame whatsoever, so everyone follows me like a herd don''t even think about walking away all alone!"


    After the terrible experience, Fu Yu Shen''s fear levels were really high, even though Song Yan helped them toe out of the burial hall, he was still terrified to the point that he was dragging Tao Guotin and the rest along with him so tightly that he looked like a human size ball.


    As the seven of them walked out of the burial hall, they all turned to walk behind the fiery talisman that was still burning in the air and was floating to the left. Even though Tao Guotin and the others were scared out of their wits they didn''t dare to drag their feet behind them after all, right now the only thing that they wanted was to get out of this haunted tomb and go back home!


    Mei Xing was scared by the ghostly hands as well but she was doing much better as she chased after Song Yan and asked, " Are you a celestial master?"


    " I am," answered Song Yan as she lightly nced at the young girl next to her, she already knew that Mei Xing possessed the Yin and Yang eyes or else she wouldn''t have bothered tinkering with her bracelet. In fact, half of her heart wanted to leave Tao Guotin and the rest of these brats to their fate but she remembered the heart-wrenching condition of Madam Tao after the death of her only son and couldn''t turn a blind eye to Tao Guotin.


    In her past life when Tao Guotin went missing and was never found, it didn''t take long for Old madam Tao to breathe herst and as for Madam Tao, she simply went crazy. She would hug anyone and call him, her son ¡­ it was a pitiful sight to watch, even Song Yan who didn''t have much humanity left in her back then couldn''t help but feel sorry for Madam Tao. In the end, Madam Tao was run over by a truck while she was chasing her imaginary Tao Guotin but even after her death, she never got peace, she stayed where she was looking for her son''s soul hoping that she will see him onest time before moving on¡ª¡ª something that never happened.


    To think that because of this child''s stupidity, two lives were lost just like that.


    If not for the small flicker of pity that she had for madam Tao, she would have left Tao Guotin to his faith and be done with it.


    " Yu Shen, after you go home make sure to call the parents of these kids and tell them what they have been up to," Song Yan suddenly spoke from the front causing shivers to dance down the spines of the young teens. " I don''t care how their parents sort them out but," her gaze dropped to Tao Guotin before she coldly announced, " make sure that Tao Guotin is punished by the family rod."


    " Why?" Tao Guotin was so scared that he started huping, the family rod. If that fell on his butt then his peach would be a little melon! Why was he being treated like this?


    Song Yan paused and then turned to look at Tao Guotin, under the golden light her face was terrifying enough to make Tao Guotin''s hups stop. " Why?" She scoffed with a smirk. " The others I can understand why they are rebellious¡­ they have elder brothers and elder sisters to make up for them, even if something happens to them, their parents would somehow manage to recover themselves for the sake of their other children but you ¡­ you are different, you are the only son of the Tao family, your grandmother and mother are all relying on you but instead of taking care of them, all you do is make trouble for them every now and then, have you ever thought about what would have happened to your old grandmother and mother if I didn''te here on time and something happened to you?"


    There was nothing Tao Guotin could say in response, the reason he was this rebellious was that even if his mother and grandmother were to get angry with him, they would never raise their hands on him even raising their voice was something they hardly did and whenever they scolded him, he would just fight back and stop eating his meals waiting for someone toe and coax him.


    He thought that it was because his mother cared about the family business more than she cared about him but when he was on the verge of dying right now he realised that he was nothing but a big fool. His mother genuinely cared for him and yet¡ª¡ª


    No one said anything in support of Tao Guotin, they were in trouble themselves, so how could they say anything in support of Tao Guotin?


    " Ehuang!" They were still silently pondering over what Song Yan said when a familiar voice called out to them. Stunned, Fan Ehuang raised her head and looked at Li Na''s smiling face, for a second she was shocked but a secondter she came out of her daze and loudly shouted, "Na Na!"


    " No, wait Ehuang!" Fan Ehuang only heard Mei Xing''s scream as she ran towards Li Na and then she was wrapped in a dark mist.


    " What the f*ck just happened?" Tao Guotin didn''t even get a chance to blink and all of a sudden Fan Ehuang who was standing right in front of him vanished into thin air.


    " What are we going to do?" Mei Xing hurriedly looked at Song Yan''s calm face and asked in a hurry, she knew that Song Yan knew what was happening or else she wouldn''t be this calm but she couldn''t remain calm either!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 302 Bitten By A Ghost

    Fan Ehuang didn''t understand what was happening at first, she looked at the dark room that was pitch ck and took a sudden step back. " Mrs Fu? Brother Fu? Anyone, can you hear me?"


    Though she was stupid enough to run towards Li Na''s figure that suddenly appeared unscathed out of nowhere, Fan Ehuang understood that she was fooled by the ghost that was roaming inside the walls of the tomb. She turned her head to look for an exit but no matter where she looked, she only saw sturdy walls with demonic faces carved on them, long pirs stood on either side of the room, with broken pots and vats¡­ and on each side piles of bones were scattered all over.


    " M..Mrs Fu? Second sister inw? Can you hear me? I am here!" Fan Ehuang despite her bold makeup and gothic look cried and shouted for Song Yan but no matter how loud she shouted no one replied to her and neither did anyonee to save her. She opened her mouth to call for Song Yan again when she heard the sound of someone ttering their teeth, stunned Fan Ehuang turned to look around the room.


    However, she saw no one. With her fists tightly clenched on her side, she carefully took a step back but with every step she took, the sound of the teeth ttering got louder and louder. Fan Ehuang looked around the room left and right as the sound be louder and louder before she ced her hands on her ears to shut off the annoying sound.


    It was too much, she couldn''t take it anymore¡­ she had to run, she really have to run. Now!


    She pivoted on the spot but as soon as she turned around, her gaze fell on the figure that was sticking to the pir upside down. The thing looked like Li Na but at the same time it didn''t look like Li Na, obviously with its skin missing and eyeballs popping as if they were going to fall out of the sockets at any moment¡ª¡ª Fan Ehuang couldn''t find the resemnce of her best friend.


    Like a spider, the figure came down the pir while ttering its teeth like pincers, the more it crawled down the more horrified Fan Ehuang became and why wouldn''t she ¡ª¡ª there were missing pieces of flesh and the bones could clearly be seen, what was more Li Na or whatever it was her right hand was chewed to the point that it was squeaky clean, the joints of the hands visible to naked eye.


    The figure jumped off the pir and tilted its head as she smiled eerily causing blood to gush out of its skinned face. " Ehuang~e let''s y."


    There was no way Fan Ehuang would agree to y with this thing, she covered her face as she took several steps back, she didn''t want to look at the thing that was walking towards her.


    " Ehuang~ aren''t I pretty?" Wearing the same dress as Li Na the ghost mimicked the tone and actions of Li Na but contrary to finding it as cute as her best friend, Fan Ehuang simply found the entire thing disgusting.


    " You aren''t going to answer? Does that mean I am no longer pretty?" The figure blinked its eyes at Fan Ehuang and when thetter didn''t say anything, the ghost''s face twisted as her eyes turned hollow. " How dare you call me ugly¡ª-"


    As she shouted the ghost jumped at Fam Ehuang causing thetter to jump aside as she shouted, " You are pretty, really pretty!"


    What else could she do? She was locked in an unknown room with a crazy ghost girl what else was she supposed to do?


    " Heh, I am pretty?" The figure tilted her head, her momentum slowed down as she smiled and said, " Ehuang said that I am pretty that means I am really pretty aren''t I, Ehuang?"


    " Yes, Yes you¡­are really pretty " with her legs trembling Fan Ehuang''s eyes darted around the room as she prayed for even the smallest opening to show itself. At this moment she was willing to even crawl out of a dog hole or jump down sewage as long as she could get away from this thing that was chasing after her.


    " Then let''s get pretty together!" The ghost thing jumped at Fan Ehuang again this time even faster than before, Fan Ehuang dodged her attack and tried to run away from the figure but it was too fast for her, before she knew it, the figure ricocheted off the wall itnded on and then jumped at her back. A chill like never before swept through Fan Ehuang''s body and before she knew it the thing lowered its head and bit through her flesh, skin..muscles and bones altogether.


    Fan Ehuang was in so much pain that her face turned white as blood dripped down her clothes, she wanted to shake the thing off but she couldn''t in the end she slumped on the floor.


    '' This was it ¡­this was how she was going to die.''


    As she felt the thing suck and nibble on her flesh, Fan Ehunag couldn''t cry in despair. She missed her mom, she missed her dad and even her annoying big brother¡­ yet now she was going to die without seeing them even once.


    Just when she thought that she would be slowly eaten by the thing on her back, the room lit up with a fiery golden glow and something rustled on her back.


    A secondter a shrill cry rang out in the room as footsteps approached her, surprised Fan Ehuang looked up and when her gaze fell on Song Yan''s familiar face, tears instantly gushed out of her eyes. " Sec...Second hic¡­second sister-inw."


    " Why are you crying?" With her scythe in her hand, Song Yan helped Fan Ehuang up and then dragged her outside the room. " You are still alive be grateful unlike your friend there you didn''t be an echo."


    Fan Ehuang looked at the ck miasma-like sticky substance on the ground and shuddered before she whipped her head and looked at Song Yan. " Was that Li Na?"


    "Yes and no," Song Yan dragged her out of the room and then helped her down. "It''s better for you not to know, instead we need to take care of that wound or else something might happen to you as well."


    It was only then did Fan Ehuang saw that the flesh on her shoulder was rotting.

 Chapter 303 Shi Caihong Came Looking For Them!

    " Ehuang!"


    " Oh my god, are you okay?"


    " You brats! I told you not to run away without me!"


    Song Yan just helped Fan Ehuang down the floor when Mei Xing and the others came running to look for them because they had the guiding talisman with them, it didn''t cause much trouble for them to look for SongY Yan and Fan Ehuang, on the other hand, it was Fu Yu Shen who never took care of children who was having a hard time taking care of four young brats who wouldn''t listen to him even if he was to yell at them.


    Mei Xing was the first to arrive next to Fan Ehuang, she nced at the wound at the back of Fan Ehuang''s shoulder and gasped. The flesh that was bitten was already rotting and as if the ghost left some sort of invisible parasite on Fan Ehuang''s body. The flesh surrounding the wound was rotting at an inexplicable pace making others shiver, it was truly disgusting and terrifying to watch!


    " We have to take care of the rotting flesh," Song Yan took out a talisman and drew an array on it after biting her thumb. " If I don''t stop it right now, your entire body will rot here and now before you can even think of a way to stop it."


    Fan Ehuang shivered as she hurriedly took off her leather jacket and turned around such that Song Yan would be able to take care of her wound easily. " Please hurry second sister inw, it hurts really bad."


    " Of course it does," Song Yan raised the talisman in her hand and ced it on Fan Ehuang''s shoulder before swiftly saying, " But this will hurt even more."


    Fan Ehuang didn''t even get a chance to ask what Song Yan meant by that but a secondter, she shouted out loud as the talisman on her back started to burn¡­. No, it couldn''t be described as burning, it was as if several hot little needles were poking at her skin burning away the invisible parasites.


    She was in so much pain that she almost cked out but before she could close her eyes, Song Yan sprinkled cold water on her face as she said, " Don''t faint now, we can''t afford it¡­ if you fall unconscious here, I am leaving you here by yourself."


    In the end, even if it felt like she was dying, Fan Ehuang gritted her teeth and bore the pain in silence after all it was her fault, who asked her to be stupid enough to be fooled by that ghost?


    The talisman burned for a long time before it stopped, Fan Ehuang''s flesh was no longer rotting but the wound on her shoulder was really ugly to look at, it was still bleeding and teeth marks could still be seen. With charred skin covering it, it was simply horrifying ¡ª¡ª


    Tao Guotin and the others were so scared that their legs turned to jelly and they almost fell on their honourable bottoms. Earlier if they didn''t listen to Fu Yu Shen who stopped them along with Mei Xing then something like this would have happened to them as well.


    Too terrifying! Simply too terrifying! They have to get out of this ce!


    " I will tend to it," said Mei Xing as she took out her handkerchief and crouched down to tie Fan Ehuang''s injury. Her hands were shaking but she was careful enough not to touch the wound, while Mei Xing was taking care of Fan Ehuang''s wound, Song Yan stood up from the ground.


    She rolled her shoulders feeling a bit tired before looking at the three boys in front of her and sternly said," If I see you run like her, then you can rest assured that I will note to save you, I have enough things in my hands already. I came here because I needed to make sure of something, not because I wanted to take care of some spoiled brats. Stay close."


    After saying so, she turned around and walked away ¡ª¡ª right now, only she knew how hard it was to find Fan Ehuang. That girl Li Na died feeling aggrieved at thest moment, even if she was a kind girl when she was alive but in the face of an unjustified death, feeling vengeful was something normal and what was more she died in a tomb where hundred and thousand of vengeful spirits were sucked in leaving behind nothing but their echo.


    Echo ¡ª¡ª the hollowed shell that was left after a soul waspletely eaten except for its lingering regrets and anger.


    They were no different from moving grudge fields, touching them was equivalent to entering a grudge field and dying in the same way as the echo did¡­ if not for Fang Yanli who used up most of her Yin energy to look for the girl, Fan Ehuang would have died by now.


    Song Yan carefully rubbed the ring on her finger, fortunately, she could still feel Fang Yanli''s presence or else she would have never forgiven these kids for their stupidity.


    " Is she angry," Little fatty asked carefully as he chased after Song Yan with his friends?


    " Wouldn''t you be angry if you were in her shoes," Kong Kun rolled his eyes as he supported the newly injured Fan Ehuang. " Didn''t you see that her ghost servant was almost killed while looking for Ehuang?"


    When Song Yan used Fang Yanli''s help to break open the grudge field they all saw the weakened Fang Yanli falling down on the floor before being sucked into the ring that Song Yan was wearing, so of course, they knew why Song Yan was angry at them.


    " I am sorry," Fan Ehuang too knew that she did something wrong, she couldn''t help but feel guilty and scared at the same time. Both Mei Xing and Fu Yu Shen stopped her but she didn''t listen to them and rushed straight into a trap, if not for Song Yan, she would have been dead by now.


    Just the thought alone was enough to give her chills.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " Next time don''t run around like that," after a short pause Song Yan spoke up breaking the awkward silence that settled between them, after listening to fan Ehuang''s apology she couldn''t bring herself to be angry at them anymore, the kids were still young and yet they had to watch the death of two of their close friends, something like this wasn''t easy to forget. " What you saw was nothing but an echo, your friend died with multiple grievances and her soul was eaten up by the thing that''s roaming inside the tomb, her begrudging her death was normal and her bing a shell of nothing but her anger and vengeance were inevitable, the thing inside the tomb wants you dead, so it will throw something like that again at you."


    " Y..you mean to say .. we will see Shi Caihong too second sister inw?" asked Tao Guotin, if that thing was baiting them then surely it will send Shi Caihong''s echo to them except Li Na, Shi Caihong was the only one who died.


    " We have to see," replied Song Yan as she walked towards the centre of the tomb where the yin energy was strongest. " Ghosts and demons will call your name three times, if you don''t answer them then either they will attack you or leave you alone but in case you respond to their call, they willtch onto you, if you don''t want that to happen, don''t even think about answering the call of anything that you see from now on."


    Kong Kun and the others were terrified after listening to Song Yan''s exnation. What was this? Not only were they being chased by ghosts, but they were also in danger of beingtched on by ghosts. Their faces turned pale as they all huddled close to Fu Yu Shen.


    Honestly, they wanted to huddle next to Song Yan but she was a bit too ''cool'' for them and something about her ''do note close'' aura made it impossible for them to get close to her, so in the end, they decided to stick close to Fu Yu Shen who was easier to get along with.


    Just as they all walked out of the dimly lit corridor with water and grime sticking to the walls, they came to a stop in front of a bathhouse. It was no longer fully filled with water but the dripping ceiling had filled the polished bottom with muddy water.


    At first sight, it looked like it was normal but upon seeing that Song Yan was sticking to the wall instead of walking straight through the water, they understood that something was wrong with it. Immediately everyone stuck close to the walls before they started to walk around the bathhouse.


    " Guotin~" a soft, sticky voice called them from behind, causing not only Tao Guotin to shiver but everyone else to tremble as well.


    This gooey, sticky way of calling Tao Guotin belonged to none other than Shi Caihong! They were just talking about her and she actually popped up?


    Because Tao Guotin wanted to stick close to Mei Xing he was walking at the end of the line thus as the temperature of the room plummet with a soft sound of gushing water as if something just came out of it, he was the first to sense the changes happening in the room.

 Chapter 304 Taking Care Of Shi Caihong’s Echo

    Tao Guotin closed his eyes but even after closing his eyes he could hear the sound of soft sshes in the water, as the sound of the water sshing behind him became louder and louder as the being behind him came closer to him, his heart started thudding against his chest.


    " Guotin ~, look at me ~" the sing-song voice was enough to scare Tao Guotin but when he felt something wet and muddy fall at the back of his neck, he almost jumped. If not for Mei Xing squeezing his hand and stopping him from looking behind him, he surely would have taken a look at what was going on behind him.


    It wasn''t as if he wanted to disregard what Song Yan said but something about the voice made it impossible for him to ignore it. It was just so sweet and sticky, it made his heart itch¡­ even though he knew that the thing behind him was a ghost but he just couldn''t ignore it!


    The group continued to walk forward hoping that they would be able to walk out of the bathhouse faster before the thing behind them called Tao Guotin again. To others, that thing''s voice was like a screeching banshee but of course, for Tao Guotin it waspletely different¡­ however, before they could reach the exit of the bathhouse and get out of this ce, that horrible thing once again opened its mouth and called, " Tao Guotin ~"


    This time Song Yan turned around as she threw her ring in the air and summoned her scythe, no one knew what was happening but it was only when they saw that Tao Guotin actually turned around and was looking at the ghost that looked half human with half of its body melting floating in the air, did they realise why Song Yan rushed back.


    " What is that thing?" Kong Kun was so disgusted that even if he didn''t eat anything since the morning he wanted to vomit it all out at once. That thing flying in the air didn''t resemble a human nor did it resemble a ghost, it ¡­ with its melting flesh and head that was twice the size of their entire group, it made him feel queasy.


    " I don''t know¡­ and I don''t want to know," Shao Li Jun covered his eyes and refused to take another look at the thing, it was simply horrible. It looked like a genie except instead of its tail flying in the air, the intestines of that thing were floating in the air with blood and melting flesh dripping down on the floor.


    " I second that," said Fu Yu Shen in a croaky voice as he hid behind Shao Li Jun, seeing him acting like this Kong Kun was a bit disgruntled. Who said that adults were responsible?


    Song Yan''s face was cool and her pace was calm as she swung her scythe at the thing''s hand that was reaching for Tao Guotin. Her scythe swiped at the sticky fleshy hand of the thing, with one clean sweep the thing''s hand dropped to the floor as the thing let out a horrible scream.


    No longer sounding as sweet as it was earlier.


    Tao Guotin''s hazy eyes turned clear with its painful scream and as soon as his consciousness returned his gaze met with the genie-like ghost with trailing entrails and melting flesh. Horrified, he screamed together with the thing while allowing Mei Xing to drag him back.


    " What''s that¡­just what in the world is that?" He murmured but he didn''t get a chance to say anything as Fu Yu Shen who was furious at his stupid cousin for setting that thing loose at them chased after him and smacked the back of his head. " Why did you turn around? Didn''t second sister inw tell you to stay put?"


    " I didn''t want to! But before I knew what was happening I was already looking at that thing!" Did his cousin think that he was too eager to die? He too didn''t want this to happen!


    " All right don''t fight or you will disturb second sister inw," though Mei Xing was a bit dissatisfied with Tao Guotin, it was only a little bit of disappointment. Most of her focus was on Song Yan, who was dealing with the thing that was trying to hurt them.


    Song Yan stared at the thing that was wailing in front of her, she could sense that the thing was trying to escape so before it could run away from her, she swiftly twisted her scythe and summoned a glowing whip with ming blue and golden mes as the scythe vanished. Though she could have used her scythe at the thing attacking this thing from close range could hurt her, so she immediately flicked the whip in her hand that twisted itself around Shi Caihong''s echo.


    She rolled her arm and with a heavy flick smashed the thing against the water of the bath, as soon as the mes of hell''s fire touched the muddy water, it soon started to bubble and froth, the echo opened its horrible mouth and let out a miserable scream as it evaporated in thin air.


    Once it was gone Song Yan threw her head back and cracked her neck, before turning to look at the group. " Let''s go, it seems that thing ising for us, we need to get to a safe zone before it corners us."


    She spoke like she just finished drying someundry.


    On the other hand, the group was so stunned that they all looked at Song Yan with popping eyes. What the f*ck! Tonight their horizons were really going to get board! Mei Xing stared at Song Yan with admiration and excitement, she was the one!


    Song Yan was the master she was looking for all along if only Song Yan epts her as her disciple then all her dreams wille true!


    She immediately turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and excitedly asked, " Brother Shen, is second sister inw looking for a disciple? My grandma says that I was born with a wonderful yin physique. If she takes me in then surely she will not regret it!"

 Chapter 305 Killing Intent.

    " What are you talking about?" Fu Yu Shen felt like he might have derailed a very good child from a good family, he immediately ced his hands on Mei Xing''s shoulders and said, " I know that this thing really looks exciting but in truth, it''s very dangerous, didn''t you see how dangerous those things that my sister inw fought with are? You shouldn''t bother yourself with it and live a long and peaceful life kid."


    " But didn''t second sister-inw learn those things too?" If Song Yan was truly that skilled then she surely can teach Mei Xing a lot of things including how to control her yin energy that easily attracted ghosts and demons to her house.


    Fu Yu Shen looked at Mei Xing and calmly said, " That''s because she is my sister-inw."


    Mei Xing: "¡­.." So the Fu family members are now disdainingmon people like her?


    " Enough," before Mei Xing could say anything anymore, Song Yan turned around and looked at the group behind her, looks like these kids weren''t scared enough by what happened just now, looking at their pale yet very excited faces, she couldn''t help but praise them for their tenacity, she seems to have underestimated these kids. As soon as the crowd turned silent she turned to look in front of her, though the entire hall was shrouded in darkness, Song Yan could sense the yin energy that was engulfing the entire room.


    Even though she couldn''t see the source yet she was very much certain that the thing was hiding here. She turned to look at the five kids behind her and asked, " You all said that your friend was the one who was possessed right?"


    " That''s right," remembering Li Yiqian''s inhuman eyes Tao Guotin shivered all over, he didn''t even want to think about how ruthlessly he killed Shi Caihong. " He walked inside a secret chamber that he opened after pushing the hidden mechanisms in one of the statues and came back with a ne of opals and pearls around his neck¡­ after that we don''t know what happened but he suddenly changed and became something else from turning into an inhuman beast to killing Shi Caihong, he did everything."


    Song Yan somewhat understood the situation as she turned to look at the hall in front of her and then took out a bunch of ming talismans from her ring before she turned to look at the group standing behind her and said sternly, " That thing is sneaky and will try to get to you all, make sure that you stay where you are and don''t get entangled with it. Just like the echo you just saw, it will call to you by using your friend''s voice making it sound like he is getting hurt but don''t respond to it, if you do then you will give it a leeway to escape my grasp. Since you all are here¡­ he will most likely call you all one by one¡­ remember it will call you three times and if anyone of you answered ¡­just remember it''s a vengeful soul that ate away your friends'' it wouldn''t be taken down that easily got it?"


    " We got it, sister-inw," Tao Guotin immediately responded while the others nodded their heads in understanding, this time no matter what happened they were going to ignore the cries of help! No matter what.


    Song Yan saw that they all understood what she was trying to tell them and immediately turned around and picked up her whip before twisting it around and morphing it into a gun. This was a special weapon that she prepared after finding out that she has to take care of a demon soon .. she filled it with talismans and then raised her head before shooting two talismans at both ends of the door where the group was standing.


    A bright light shimmered in front of her before the two talismans glowed and formed a small square box around the people standing inside their range. Song Yan looked at the golden flickering box and said to the people inside it, " Stay inside no matter what you see, all right?" Then she turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and added, " I will leave the kids to you ¡­ don''t let them run out, you hear me?"


    " I will do my job properly, sister inw!" Fu Yu Shen patted his chest, he really couldn''t let anyone run out of this glowing security box anyway even if he has to set his life on fire. These kids were the heir of prestigious familiespared to Li Na and Shi Caihong who died, if these kids died then he was sure that he will have a lot of trouble exining it to the family of these kids, as for the Shi and the Li family they could still be taken care of!


    Song Yan didn''t know what was running through the head of Fu Yu Shen, she turned around and faced the dark hall in front of her before flicking her hand and throwing countless ming talismans in the air, almost at once the dark room lit up with a fiery red glow.


    Once the hall was lit up Song Yan ignored the coffin that was sitting at the end of the room with a bunch of broken things that were piled against it, instead, she turned around and looked at the hall swiftly. Nothing. It looks like the thing wasn''t hiding in the coffin nor anywhere close to the pirs that left only one ce ¡ª¡ª she raised her head and looked at the ceiling and sure enough found the thing on its four sticking to the ceiling, his head was twisted abnormally and he looked like he was preparing to jump at Song Yan any moment.


    Noticing his gaze, the thing up in the ceiling let out a vicious hiss before jumping down, aiming right at Song Yan.


    His move was so sudden that the people standing behind Song Yan jumped in fright as they looked at the ghost that hopped off the ceiling, all of them could sense the killing intention in his eyes as he opened his mouth and took aim at Song Yan.


    " Second sister inw!"

 Chapter 306 Call For Help:almost Driven Mad!

    " Mrs Fu!" Mei Xing was also stunned, only now she remembered that they talked for a long time but they didn''t tell Song Yan that the thing''s mouth was simply dangerous! " Be careful it can breathe poisonous gas!"


    Even Tao Guotin and the others stared in horror as they stared at Li Yiqian, with his limbs twisted painfully at odd angles and eyes that spewed blood, he looked truly scary.


    " Stay inside the box!" shouted Song Yan as she aimed the submachine gun at Li Yiqian and shot her aim. The thing must have sensed danger because it changed its course and immediately flipped back beforending on the ground. The possession must have happened quite a few hours ago because now not only Li Yiqian''s head was twisted, his entire body was twisted at odd angles, his front was now twisted to where his back was and his back was where his front should have been.


    Seeing him like this Tao Guotin and Kong Kun couldn''t help but feel sorry for their friend. Though Li Na and Shi Caihong were their friends too they were not close to them having met them only in high school but Li Yiqian was different, he was their childhood friend with whom they grew up, having spent so many years together¡­ if Li Yiqian was to ¡ª¡ª


    " He will be fine," Kong Kun suddenly said, he didn''t know how Li Yiqian was going to make out of this ce alive after getting into this mess but it was better than believing that he was going to die, right?


    " Yes, Yes..he will definitely be fine," like a chicken pecking on rice, little fatty chimed along with Kong Kun. If another one of them died then what will they do, more importantly, how will they answer to the families of those who died?


    Tao Guotin didn''t say anything, he simply looked at the scene in front of him with gritted teeth, he really wished that nothing happened to Song Yan or Li Yiqian if by god''s y something happened then he was sure that he will never be able to answer either his second cousin or Li family.


    If something happened to either of them then he might as well denounce himself as a sinner and kill himself! Especially Song Yan, she had a child and husband ¡­ if something happened to her then he will never be able to raise his head in front of his brother.


    " Second sister-inw please be careful or my second brother will skin me alive!"Fu Yu Shen was thinking on the same track as Tao Guotin, Fu Yu Sheng would never forgive him if anything happened to Song Yan, when he thought that the ghost actually possessed Li Yiqian he thought that it was a stupid ghost or else why will he choose the tiny and sickly Li Yiqian but now¡­looking at Li Yiqian''s condition, Fu Yu Shen couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat.


    " I know," Song Yan stared at the possessed Li Yiqian in front of her, from the looks of it, it looked like it was going to be difficult for this boy to make it out alive after she saves him. But since she was already here, she couldn''t leave Li Yiqian alone to die either, so she raised her hand and aimed the gun at the ground shooting talismans after talismans.


    If this was a ghost without a possessed body, she would have taken care of it without going through all this song and dance but since it actually possessed a human, she could no longer kill it with her hands, not unless ites out of Li Yiqian''s body.


    The ghost seemed to have understood that something was wrong and he hurriedly retreated before aiming at the group that was standing inside a golden array. Seeing that the ghost was heading toward the kids, Song Yan raised her hand and shot another talisman at it, the thing dodged but it couldn''t escape the array that Song Yan set inside the hall.


    Tall hexagonal walls of golden light erupted from the talisman as they closed up to the high heavens. Once the array was set in ce six strings of golden energy shot through the talisman and they tied Li Yiqian''s legs, head and hands in ce while thest one wrapped around his waist and snapped the twisted waist in ce.


    The sound of bones popping and cracking filled the room and the thing raised his head and screamed at the top of his voice causing Tao Guotin and the others to cover their ears.


    " Damn that thing is noisy as hell," cursed Shao Li Jun as he covered his ears. " No wonder he went after Qian Qian, he is noisy as f*ck too¡­"


    " Li Jun! Save me!" Shao Li Jun was still talking when he heard Li Yiqian''s voice and turned his head away with a shiver. He didn''t dare to even look at the thing what if it counted his head turning as a response andtched onto it?


    Others also noticed that Shao Li Jun was acting strange and then turned to look at the thing that had its head turned to the side and was looking at Shao Li Jun with an extremely rare vulnerability in his eyes.


    "It''s calling you?" asked Tao Guotin in a soft voice, Shao Li Jun blinked his eyes slowly as if to say yes, making others curse out loud.


    " LI JUN! It hurts! She is hurting me, stop her !" The thing called again causing Shao Li Jun to cover his ears tighter but the voice wasn''ting from outside, it was inside his freaking head making it impossible for Shao Li Jun to ignore him.


    " IT HURTS! IT HURTS! LI JUN HELP ME!" Thest time the thing called Shao Li Jun stumbled and was caught by Fu Yu Shen who hugged him stopping him from answering that thing. " Don''t¡­ that''s not your friend.. don''t respond to it, okay?"


    Shao Li Jun''s eyes were red as he hugged Fu Yu Shen, truly seeing Li Yiqian like this wasn''t that painful but hearing that thing call him with so much agony¡­ it was as if he was going to be driven mad!

 Chapter 307 Not The Lost Emperor

    The thing''s whimpering voice vanished after calling Shao Li Jun but it didn''t give up. One by one everyone in the group closed their eyes and closed their ears, the boys were still better than the girls because at least they stayed on their feet even after being tormented by the thing, but Mei Xing and Fan Ehuang dropped to their knees as they closed their eyes and looked anywhere but at the thing that was iling on the ground.


    Song Yan tilted her head and looked at the ghost that was possessing Ki Yiqian and snorted, " Are you done? If you can''t sense it ¡­I will tell you that I am in a hurry and you are wasting my time."


    There was no hint of fear in Song Yan''s eyes, though she had used most of her Yin energy earlier to save Fan Ehuang, she was confident enough to know that she would take this ghost down. She stepped closer to the tied Li Yiqian and her pouting full lips curled into a disdainful smile, " And here I came running to this tomb to see that some great secret was hiding in here but it''s only you, what a waster of my time."


    Li Yiqian let out a thundering scream as his limbs iled and twisted trying to get out of the golden strings but no matter how many times the ghost twisted the golden strings didn''t budge. Finally realising that it was in big trouble, the ghost opened its mouth to shoot the poisonous arrows at Song Yan.


    Swiftly realising what the ghost was trying to do, Song Yan joined her hands as if she was praying, she started chanting a spell and the ring on her hand glowed as numerous ancient words shot out of the ring forming a long chain of golden words as they revolved around her before instantly forming a long golden rope and shot right at the thing beneath Song Yan before covering Li Yiqian like an ancient mummy.


    Sounds of bones popping echoed in the hall along with the ghost''s screams as it iled around even while tied until nothing except its demonic eyes were visible. It opened its eyes and looked at Song Yan with hatred and shook his head trying to get rid of the golden coffin that was trying to bury it.


    Song Yan smiled as she raised her feet and stomped on Li Yiqian''s chest as she sneered, " In this world, the thing that I hate the most is being made a fool¡­ you and that thing dared to poke fun at me like this? If I don''t take you down then I wouldn''t be able to calm the anger that I am feeling in my heart."


    She changed the formation of her hand and the golden chains that were bounding the ghost thing glowed even brighter until the thing couldn''t bear the pain anymore. With a shake of Li Yiqian''s head, it flew out of the body like a mist of ck smoke, it flew around the closed box banging its smoky body against the golden walls but no matter how many times it tried to escape, it couldn''t run out. At the end with a loud roar, it turned its head to look at Song Yan.


    Its hollow ck eyes glowed maliciously as it shot towards Song Yan who didn''t even move from the spot where she was standing, she simply changed her gun back to her scythe and waited for the thing to approach her, when it got closer, Song Yan swung the scythe at it.


    The ghost realised the danger and tried to dodge the scythe''s de but this time, it couldn''t get far away as the many souls captured by the de of the scythe emerged out of it one by one, multiple ck smoky hands stretched out of the de and dragged the ghost back¡­this time no matter how hard the thing tried to escape it couldn''t escape the hungry spirits trapped in the scythe''s de.


    Once the ghost was dragged back by the spirits trapped in the scythe''s de, Song Yan twisted her wrists and swiped the de of the scythe cutting the ghost in two halves before letting the excessive yin energy be sucked into the ck de of the scythe.


    The temperature of the hall returned to normal and the golden walls that were binding Song Yan and Li Yiqian dropped along with the ones that were protecting Tao Guotin and others. Once the walls were gone, Fu Yu Shen along Tao Guotin rushed to Song Yan and then looked at the very pale Li Yiqian who was lying on the ground.


    " Second sister inw, is he okay¡­?" asked Tao Guotin as he dropped to Li Yiqian''s side and ced his head on his chest. On the side others waited with bated breath as they looked at pallid-looking Li Yiqian and then the worried-looking Tao Guotin before Shao Li Jun summoned the courage and said, " Is he alive ¡­he is not dead is he?"


    "No, No¡­his heart is beating, it''s faint but it''s thumping¡­ he is still alive," Tao Guotin hurriedly answered as he looked at Song Yan who was frowning with distaste as she crouched down and took the ne off Li Yiqian''s neck and then set it aze with the slight touch of her fingers.


    The ne melted at once before it dropped to the ground in a disgusting ck sticky liquid.


    " I came here for nothing to think that the thing made a fool out of me like this," Song Yan looked at the molten ne and turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and Tao Guotin with annoyance flickering in her eyes. "Let''s go before somethinges looking for us, I am not prepared to take it down yet."


    Her words rendered everyone speechless as they all looked at Li Yiqian and the molten ne before Fu Yu Shen looked at Song Yan and said, " But the bigger threat is over isn''t it second sister-inw? The lost emperor is gone right?"


    Song Yan turned to look at Fu Yu Shen with a sneer as she said, " Have you ever heard about a servant leaving the Emperor behind?" When Fu Yu Shen shook his head then Song Yan scoffed, " Then how can a ghost ve whose essence is linked to its master leave first? That thing wasn''t the lost emperor."

 Chapter 308 Look At Other Men!

    " That ..that thing wasn''t the emperor then what was it?" Fu Yu Shen walked towards Song Yan worried that something more dangerous was going to pop out if he wasn''t careful, he looked around the dark hall, he even learnt his lesson so he raised his head and looked up at the ceiling.


    There was nothing, only then did Fu Yu Shen calm down.


    " You don''t need to know that," said Song Yan as she crouched down and ced her hands on Li Yiqian''s chest, she wrenched Li Yiqian''s mouth open and then took a deep breath. ck hazy mist flew out of the mouth of the unconscious boy, Song Yan twirled the yin energy with her fingers and then scattered it carefully only then did she get up from the ground and then looked at Li Yiqian whoseplexion was slowly turning ruddy. " I have taken care of the poison inside his body, he should be fine now but taking him to the hospital would still be better."


    Tao Guotin and the other nodded as they crouched down and picked Li Yiqian up by his arms. Though Li Yiqian was unconscious neither of them was willing to treat him kindly, who asked him to make trouble? If not for him and his stupidity then Li Na and Shi Caihong would have been alive though they all were to me for what happened in the tomb, the majority of the mey with Li Yiqian who didn''t know when to stop!


    " This should teach you a lesson, I will see how you will try to eat more than you chew from now on!" Kong Kun kicked Li Yiqian in the shin before the two of them started to drag the unconscious Li Yiqian while following behind Song Yan.


    Mei Xing supported Fang Ehuang while little fatty tried his best to keep up with the group. As they walked out of the burial chambers where the body of the lost emperor was, they all turned a left as Song Yan pointed to the other hand of the corridor that was lit up with a pale blue light.


    Seeing the light everyone thought that they have walked out of the tomb but upon getting closer they realised that they weren''t out of the tomb yet instead they were back in the room where the Terracotta Army was but this time, the figurines weren''t the only thing inside the room.


    Pale blue and smoky figures with transparent bodies were dragging their feet on the ground. What was more they even had weapons in their hands! Tao Guotin and the others were shocked to see the myriad of ghosts walking inside the tomb and they instinctively took a step back¡­ taking care of ghosts one by one was one thing but taking care of so many ghosts at once was something that was truly scary!


    They all turned to look at Song Yan to see what she thought of this impossible feat but were surprised when they saw that she was actually very calm as she raised her hand and then moved them in aplicated manner making a seal that they haven''t seen before but as they watched her finish moving her hands they saw a sparkling portal open out of nowhere, it was glittering with white and ck smoke looking like a badly formed hypophysis ring.


    Song Yan sped her hands and muttered a spell under her breath. No sooner had she done that, than the smoke inside the portal parted and the first to leap out of the portal was the pearly white smoke, it twisted around getting bigger and bigger and right in front of the eyes of the stupefied people standing next to Song Yan morphed itself into a shining white dragon.


    Tao Guotin and the others were so shocked that they dropped Li Yiqian to the ground. The impact must have been hard because even the unconscious Li Yiqian let out a muffled groan but neither Tao Guotin nor Kong Kun made any attempts to pick him back up, instead they were looking at the big dragon that was shining brighter than the moon and lit up the entire hall with its icy shimmer.


    But if their mouth was agape after seeing the silvery dragon they dropped even further when Shao Li Jun patted them on the shoulders and pointed at the portal saying, " Look something else ising out of that thing!"


    The two of them turned to look at the portal and sure enough this time dark wispy smoke was escaping the portal. Just like the silvery dragon, the smoke twisted and turned until it could no longer twist before erupting into a big ck dragon, its existence so dark that it perfectly bnced the vibrant silvery light of the white dragon.


    " That is so cool," muttered Tao Guotin as he watched the two dragon form a circle at the ceiling and started flying until they looked like nothing but a blurry mass of white and ck. Then before any of them knew what was happening a white beam shot out of the ceiling destroying more than twenty soldiers at once while a ck tornado-like beam started sucking the ghostly figures that were walking and dragging their weapons. It was like watching a high budget sci-fi movie.


    One dragon shot a white beam from its mouth destroying the spirits while the other sucked them into a ck void. Screams of terror and agony echoed in the hall causing everyone to take a step back they were worried that if they were caught then they would be dragged by those ghostly things but the ghost army didn''t even have the chance to take a look at them before it could even take another look in their direction they were destroyed or sucked in.


    One by one the dragons took care of the ghost army and soon not even a single ghost was left inside the hall, what was left was nothing but melting lumps that were smoking badly.


    The dragons stopped circling after they were done dealing with the ghost''s army, they let out a loud roar before turning to look at Song Yan and the others. Seeing two big monster-like dragons look at them Tao Guotin and others'' legs went jelly but when they saw the dragons fly towards them, they almost peed. Fortunately, the dragons didn''te at them, instead, they went inside the portal that was still whirling in front of Song Yan and then vanished without even leaving a trace behind/


    Fu Yu Shen looked at the portal and then turned to look at Song Yan, he thought that he already knew how strong his second sister inw was but now that he saw such a spectacr scene happening in front of him, he almost wanted to kneel down and kowtow to her. Such a woman, he should have washed her feet and worshipped her every day, what was he doing bullying him?


    Fortunately, Song Yan didn''t lose her temper and didn''t bother herself by stooping to his level or else who knows how many times he might have died by now?


    From now on he wouldn''t dare to say east if his second sister inw said west!


    Tao Guotin and the rest turned to look at Song Yan, their eyes shining brightly. This...This was so cool! What they were doing till now was nothingpared to what Song Yan could do! The five of them turned to look at Song Yan with eyes that seemed to be almost popping out of their sockets and hurried over in her direction.


    " Second sister-inw that was so amazing!" Tao Guotin was the one whose gaze was the most fierce of all, after all this was his second sister inw, the wife of his cousin! Such a cool person was actually rted to him and no one else!


    " That''s right, second sister inw, I have never seen something like that! You were even better than most VFX effects!"Kong Kun looked at Song Yan with burning admiration, how good it would be if she was his sister inw? He looked at Fu Yu Shen and Tao Guotin''s smug expressions feeling a bit sullen but then he was reminded about how Song Yan and the second master of the Fu family never went along and instantly said, " Second sister inw, I heard that second brother Fu left you alone for more than eight years? Men like him are not really loveable but my brother is different, he knows how to treat women gently and even knows how to take care of his family. He is filial and good-looking, why don''t you take another look at men around you... I mean someone as good as you don''t have to sell yourself any shorter and pick up the stick with a short end!"


    Song Yan: "..."


    Fu Yu Shen and Tao Guotin: "¡­.." This shameless brat! How dare he dig their second brother/cousin corner?

 Chapter 309 Divine Punishment

    " You ¡­ You... You Kong Kun, you are simply shameless!" Tao Guotin was simply speechless, what kind of friend was this? With such a friend sleeping by his side, was there even a need for him to look for enemies?


    Kong Kun was unrepentant as he shrugged his shoulders and said, " I am not shameless at all Tin Tin, didn''t I say the truth? Second cousin was too much. Leaving second sister-inw alone for so long, I am just telling her as a great supporter of feminism that she doesn''t have to stick closer to a man who doesn''t respect her."


    "What not respect her?" Fu Yu Shen was worried that someone will really snatch his second sister inw and immediately exploded. " If my second sister inw said west then my brother wouldn''t dare to say east! He is a hen-pecked husband through and through! What do you know!"


    While Fu Yu Shen and Tao Guotin were busy defending the fort against Kong Kun, Shao Li Jun stepped over the unconscious Li Yiqian and then walked over to Song Yan and said, " Second sister inw, my brother is a famous actor, you might have heard about him. He was recently awarded as the film emperor, he is extremely handsome and even though he is in histe thirties he hasn''t even had his first kiss, so would you like to meet him?"


    Tao Guotin: "¡­.."


    Fu Yu Shen: "¡­.."


    " You brat! Youe here!" roared both Tao Guotin and Fu Yu Shen.


    Because more than one person was injured, all of them had to head over to the hospital. The Qili vige was far from the nearest town and by the time they arrived at the hospital in Lingyhon town, even Fan Ehuang fell unconscious.


    The hospitalcked thefort to which the young missies and masters were used but they still didn''t say anything and went to the wards that they were assigned to one by one. Except for Tao Guotin, Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun everyone else was hurt thus the three stayed outside while the others were taken away.


    Fortunately, they didn''t have to wait for long to find out that neither of their friends was in danger even Li Yiqian who was hardly breathing by the time they all arrived at the hospital.


    After they found out that everyone was doing fine, Tao Guotin and the others slumped on the extra chairs in the resting area and sighed in relief. Even Song Yan was tried after all she had to use two of her most powerful skills to take care of the things in the tomb, she almost used up all the Yang energy that she has taken from Fu Yu Sheng, she sat down on the chair in the waiting room and rubbed her temples, the amount of Yang energy that she used today wasn''t little, to recover that energy she has to meditate for a long time.


    However, she didn''t even get a chance to sit down when suddenly her vision turned dizzy and she fell on her fours to the ground with a loud thump. By the time she recovered her vision and hearing, she could almost hear Fu Yu Shen cry as he tried to wake her up while ordering Tao Guotin to bring a doctor.


    " Stop!" Song Yan was worried that Tao Guotin will really bring a doctor and hurriedly stopped him, her voice was hoarse thanks to the pain that was coursing in her body.


    " Second sister inw, why are you stopping him?" Fu Yu Shen didn''t know fear till tonight but as soon as he looked at Song Yan falling on the ground with blood dripping from her eyes, he realised that he did know what fear was, he was simply terrified upon seeing Song Yan not saying a word while crouching on the floor.


    " That''s right second sister inw, I will bring the doctor.. just wait here!" Tao Guotin said as he hurried over to the threshold of the waiting room, how can Song Yan let him go, she immediately threw a body biding talisman at him and stopped Tao Guotin from leaving as she hurriedly said, " There is no need for a doctor."


    She pushed herself off the floor as she grabbed the armrest of the chair and sat down. " The doctors can''t do anything," she took a handkerchief out of her pocket and wiped the blood that was brimming in her eyes and sighed, " This is my punishment, I have to suffer through it."


    If only she didn''t use the Yang energy carelessly then she wouldn''t be bleeding like this.


    "Punishment?" Fu Yu Shen mused as he looked at Song Yan''s bleeding eyes. " What kind of punishment and for what?"


    " Have you forgotten what I said when I saw your cousin and his friends?" Song Yan asked back with her brow raised.


    For a while, Fu Yu Shen was stunned but then he carefully tried to remember what Song Yan and said and when he remembered, his face turned pale as he looked at Song Yan hurriedly. That''s right, how in the world did he forget something so important? Song Yan had told him that everyone in the group was destined to die but because of their interference, only two out of eight people died.


    His expression twisted and then he turned to look at Tao Guotin fiercely, he immediately got from his seat and twisted Tao Guotin''s ears causing thetter to howl in pain as he jumped on his feet as he shrieked, " Brother Shen? What did I do ¡­ I was going to call the doctor just like you asked! Why are you making me suffer like this?"


    Fu Yu Shen couldn''t care less about Tao Guotin''s quibbling and immediately smacked him on the head. " You stupid boy! How many times has your mother told you to stay at home and start paying attention to your fu*king studies and what are you doing? How can you go around making trouble every now and then? Are you looking for a way to die? Then let me help you! You dare cause trouble for my sister inw? I will make sure that you won''t be able to escape the rod this time!"


    Tao Guotin was pped so much that he couldn''t hold it anymore and cried out loudly.

 Chapter 310 She Must Feel Something For Him!

    Tao Guotin still couldn''t understand why he was being beaten like this, he cried and then hurriedly got away from Fu Yu Shen after stomping on his feet of thetter, he rubbed his ear that has been twisted to the point it was going to fall off and red up at Fu Yu Shen. " Brother Shen, I do understand that what I did was wrong but do you have to beat me like this? I already know that I was wrong and I wouldn''t do it again. I am still young making such mistakes is how I am supposed to grow up, isn''t it?"


    Fu Yu Shen looked at his cousin brother''s thick face and hurriedly took off his shoe from his right foot before throwing it at Tao Guotin who ducked at once to avoid it but Kong Kun who was standing behind him wasn''t as lucky, he was talking to Shao Li Jun when Fu Yu Shen''s shoe went flying past Tao Guotin and hit him on the back of his head with a loud thump.


    " What the f*ck¡ª-" Kong Kun cursed as he turned around and looked at Fu Yu Shen and Tao Guotin. His expression was twisted and tiny tears were hanging at the corners of his eyes as he picked up the shoe and threw it back at Tao Guotin. " What is the meaning of this?"


    Tao Guotin caught the shoe and pointed at Fu Yu Shen with an innocent expression. " I didn''t do anything, it is him.. he is the one who is raising a weapon to fight a chicken!"


    "It''s a good thing that you know that you are a chicken!" sneered Fu Yu Shen as he took off his other shoe but this time he didn''t throw it at Tao Guotin, he rushed towards thetter and caught hold of his arm when Tao Guotin tried to run away from him. " You are really lucky! Really lucky that my second sister inw has a tough and harsh mouth but a good heart or else you would have lost your life by now! You brat!" Every time he spoke, he hit Tao Guotin''s back with his shoe causing thetter to yelp and plead for mercy.


    It wasn''t until a nurse came in and told them that Li Yiqian was awake did Fu Yu Shen stop hitting Tao Guotin and allowed him to go out of the waiting room along with Song Yan and the others.


    After suffering for a few minutes, Song Yan''s condition was a bit better at least except for feeling nauseated and having her stomach churn with small needles poking in the front back and everywhere else¡­ she was feeling all right.


    Though Li Yiqian was possessed he was the one who was least harmed among everyone else. His body didn''t have any injuries and after Song Yan took care of the ghost that was possessing Li Yiqian''s body, his bones were strapped into ce as well.


    Thus, apart from low vital energy and feeling a bit feverish, he waspletely fine.


    When Song Yan arrived in Li Yiqian''s ward, Mei Xing and Fan Ehuang were already there. She looked at Fan Ehuang whose arm was in a sling and then at Mei Xing whose ankle was carefully wrapped with a heating pad and then turned to look at Li Yiqian whose eyes were scrunched up before asking, " Are you two okay?"


    To Fan Ehuang and Mei Xing, Song Yan was equivalent to God. Seeing that Song Yan was worried about them, both of them nodded before Mei Xing walked towards Song Yan with a slight limp and cheekily smiled, " The doctor put my foot back in a jiffy, now it no longer hurts as bad as it did before."


    " The doctor was shocked when he saw that a part of my flesh was dug out but when I told him that I went to the tomb, he didn''t say anything and bandaged it after giving me some pain relievers. He says that I have to take care of myself and my wound for a long time, it will take a long time for it to recover." Fan Ehuang raised her hand from the bed on which she was sitting, she didn''t want to stay in her ward alone so she brought the blood transmission machine with her to Li Yiqian''s ward.


    "It''s good that you two are okay," Song Yan nodded as she turned to look at Li Yiqian. With his eyes slowly opening, Li Yiqian turned to look at his surroundings before he blinked the white light that was ring right at his face and then turned to look at his friends and frowned. " What are you all doing here and where are we?"


    " Heh," Tao Guotin sneered as he rolled his sleeves and rubbed his wrist as he looked at Li Yiqian and said, " What a fascinating question, what are we doing here after causing so much trouble? Li Yiqian! You bastard! If not for you, we wouldn''t have been entangled in such a big mess! Who asked you to go inside that hidden tomb?"


    Kong Kun and Shao Li Jun too didn''t stay behind they too jumped at Li Yiqian together with Tao Guotin. If not for Li Yiqian and his stupid, '' this is our once-in-a-lifetime opportunity,'' Shi Caihong and Li Na would still be alive!


    " What? What is the meaning of this?" Li Yiqian shrieked in pain when his friends suddenly pounced on him out of nowhere.


    Song Yan on the other hand turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and said, " Is your smartphone working?"


    " It started working the second we came out of the tomb," said Fu Yu Shen as he handed the smartphone to Song Yan immediately. " Are you going to call my second brother?"


    Song Yan hummed as she strode out of the ward leaving the noisy brats to fight it out among themselves. Fu Yu Shen watched Song Yan walk out and harrumphed in pride, sure enough, his second sister-inw felt something for his second brother or why else will she call him the first thing after taking care of everything?


    P.S : I have fever! So sorry for short chapters but my eyes and body hurts a lot!

 Chapter 311 In Advance

    Fu Yu Sheng was in a pickle he looked at his son who refused to wear his clothes and was now sprawled on the bed like a starfish. He wanted to scold him but didn''t have the right to do so after all as a missing father who only knew to return home after eight years, he couldn''t just force Fu Chen to listen to him out of nowhere, can he? He could only suppress the anger in his heart and then look at his son with a slightly annoyed look but his voice was patient as ever. " Chen Chen, you said that you will wear the clothes by yourself and even locked the door of the bedroom, you could have caught a fever."


    His sleeping son didn''t answer him, all he did was snore and mumble something under his breath. His chubby belly rose and fell causing Fu Yu Sheng''s anger to diminish greatly, fine..fine whatever. It was him who owes to this mother and son pair, there was no other choice for him but to lower his head and ve away under their oppression because if he didn''t do as they asked him then one will never let him see his son and the other won''t let him see his wife.


    With a sigh, Fu Yu Sheng carefully picked Fu Chen up in his arms and very tentatively helped him wear his clothes, he couldn''t let the young boy catch a cold or else his wife might turn him into a wild Tarzan like she did to the eldest master of the Wu family and watch him dance naked in front of a crowd.


    Fortunately, Fu Chen was a deep sleeper and he also ran around a lot earlier so he was a bit tired like this Fu Yu Sheng was able to put his clothes on his chubby body without waking his son up. After he was done finishing the task of putting clothes on his son Fu Yu Sheng heaved a breath of relief and then pinched Fu Chen''s cheek lightly. He already knew why Fu Chen, this little devil didn''t wear his clothes, he wanted his mother to seek justice for him.


    Though Fu Yu Sheng wasn''t afraid of Song Yan teaching him a lesson ¡ª¡ª no, cross that he was indeed a bit afraid¡­ no a lot afraid but more than fear he would feel heartache if Fu Chen caught a cold just for the sake of seeing him get punished by Song Yan.


    Something like that wasn''t worth getting sick for, he was getting punished by his wife every now and then. Fu Chen can see that ''amazing'' scene without getting sick, in fact, he was half certain that upon returning the first thing Song Yan was going to do was to punish him for something or the other.


    While he was thinking about the way he will be punished Fu Yu Sheng heard his phone vibrate, he didn''t want to wake Fu Chen up but he also didn''t want to leave the room. Before leaving Song Yan has clearly warned him that he couldn''t leave Fu Chen alone tonight while she wasn''t here, so instead of going out of the room, he took a look at the caller id and answered the call. "Are you okay?"


    From the other side, the sound of breathing came causing Fu Yu Sheng''s fingers to curl around the phone. " I know it''s you, Song Yan."


    "d to see you improve after eight years," she shot back sarcastically. " In the past most of the time your number was out of reach."


    "Have I not apologised for enough? If you are angry I will apologise again," Fu Yu Sheng replied without showing any sign of impatience, he not only apologised but also cheekily added, " from now on I will be avable for you even at three in the morning."


    " What am I going to do with you being up at three in the morning? Instead of doing something so useless get me a bunch of fifty years old ginseng and some herbs that I have sent you in the email." Song Yan was as heartless as Fu Yu Sheng when he was working in the foreign. " I have some use for them make sure that you buy them by the time I return."


    " Yes, Yes ¡­ I will do it," Fu Yu Sheng was indeed amused by Song Yan''s words, it seemed as if their roles seemed to have reversed. Now it was him who was waiting for her to return home like a good wife on the other hand she was the one ordering him, only calling him to let him know what to do and how to do it.


    Nheless, he still heaved a sigh of relief from Song Yan''s voice it seemed that she wasn''t hurt at all but he still couldn''t help but ask, " Are you okay?"


    Was she okay? Song Yan looked down at her trembling hands and the ck marks that were slowly fading. This time the punishment was much more severe than before, if not for her sucking a good amount of Yang energy from Fu Yu Sheng''s body then she might have died by now. It was a good thing that she spent a good deal of time with Fu Yu Sheng beforeing here or else ¡ª¡ª-


    But this was nothing more than a shortcut, it was nowhere enough. If she wanted to give Fang Yanli another chance then she has to suppress her yin energy and cultivate more Yang energy or else things like this will surely kill her. Again.


    " I am fine," she replied looking at the moon shining in the sky through the window in the hospital corridor. " How is Chen Chen, is he asleep? Did he miss me?"


    " Of course he missed you," Fu Yu Sheng replied swiftly. " He kept asking for you until his eyes shut close if not for him being tired he would have continued waiting until you came back home." He paused and then rubbed the goosebumps rising on his arms. " When are you going toe back?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " It will take some time," answered Song Yan as she turned to look at the ghostly figure that was heading toward her. With his legs squashed until they resembled a pair of patty cakes the ghost dragged his nails at the floor hitching his body up, it would have been less scary but that twisted face and inhuman eyes with nothing but revenge burning in them made him really terrifying.


    Song Yan nced at him lightly before turning her attention to the call again. " I met with some people here and now they have to recover in the hospital."


    " Met with someone? Who?"


    " Your cousin Tao Guotin," she flicked her hand and threw a talisman at the ghost crawling towards her. The talisman burned fiercely burning the ghost into nothing but a char of ck mess, dark yin energy twirled around the blob on the ground before it got sucked into Song Yan''s ring. " He was here on a treasure hunt, I have saved his life but the daughters of the Shi and the Li family still died. I am warning you in advance so you wille up with a n to take care of their family, no matter how useless these daughters were to them, once they realise that it has something to do with the Fu and the Tao family they will surely create a loud ruckus."


    " Of course, of course, that idiot would have rushed to that ce after finding out about the tomb." Fu Yu Sheng rubbed his temples, sometimes he wondered whether he was the only gic mutation in their bloodline, everyone else was more and more unreliable. The younger they were, the more idiotic!


    Song Yan has hardy gained her reigns on one idiot and yet there was another idiot jumping around. This was simply so humiliating! Just what did his mother and aunt eat while being pregnant with these two idiots?


    " I got it, I will think of something." The Shi and the Li family were both sinking ships, though the Shi family was still better whenpared to the Li family. Both of their previous heads were geniuses and were able to save their ships from sinking but the current heads were simply ¡ª¡ª


    They were having even a hard time keeping the boats afloat much less keeping it all in control.


    After a short pause, he asked, " Is that idiot all right?"


    " He is fine," replied Song Yan causing a weight to lift from Fu Yu Sheng''s heart even though the loss of two young girls was a big one at least they had big brothers to take on the reigns of the businesspared to Tao Guotin who was the only heir, their families were still in a better situation.


    " I am only telling you this to think of a better solution lest those families jump at you or the Tao family unbeknownst to either of you." Song Yan felt her ring burn on her finger before she said, " But this is not why I called you, there is something else you should know."

 Chapter 312 She Is Outside!

    " Is there something else that I should know?" Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes turned grave, he could sense that the earlier information that Song Yan gave him was just the appetiser the main course was yet to be served.


    " Of course, there is something more important to tell you," said Song Yan as she leaned against the window sill. " I came to the Qili vige because I wanted to see what kind of demon Wu Genji is raising. I simply made a hunch but somehow that hunch hit the nail, that thing she is keeping by her side is an amalgamation of both a ghost and a demon."


    " A what? An amalgamation of¡ª¡ª" he had heard about ghosts and demons separately but he hasn''t ever heard about a mix of both. " What do you mean by an amalgamation of a ghost and demon."


    " The tomb in the Qili vige belongs to the lost emperor, isn''t it weird that an Emperor with a proper burial tomb didn''t even have a name till the day he died?" Song Yan closed her eyes as she recalled the things that she has seen in the tomb. " Turns out that the man who was called the lost emperor till the end of that period was never the emperor, he was just a pet raised by the real emperor."


    " The true Emperor was a woman but she didn''t have the rights to the throne, in the end, she brought someone else to y the role of the emperor instead of her. But she never forgot the humiliation she received at the hands of the ministers who looked down on her for being a woman, for the sake of power, she pleased and worshipped the devil before sighing a contract with a demon. Going by this alone her soul should have been taken by the devil but she has somehowe up with a leeway to keep herself alive even in the most pitiful form. Her greed hasn''t died till date and if possible it''s getting even more and more worse than before."


    " The reason the demon was attracted to Wu Genji might be that she and that demon are the same kindred spirits. Peas of the same pods."


    " What do you mean by that?" Fu Yu Sheng suddenly stood up from his seat, his back getting soaked with cold sweat.


    " Born with a sickly body, thrown into a small vige where no one came to look for her, what do you think Wu Genji''s feelings would have been?" Song Yan questioned while studying her nails. " She might have been cordial and epting on the surface like a good child but on the inside, she would have been dissatisfied with her family''s decision. The reason they sent me here is that I am sick because unlike my brothers I don''t have a healthy body, it''s so unfair. Unfair, don''t you think the woman who contracted the demon thought the same way¡­ they didn''t let me reign on the throne because I am a woman. After all, I am weaker than them. Feeling unjustified, wronged ¡­ don''t you think that the two share amon feeling between them?"


    Fu Yu Sheng didn''t say anything because he agreed with Song Yan even though the female empress and Wu Genji went through different sufferings, they were still the same in one way or another.


    Song Yan knew that Fu Yu Sheng understood what she said so she didn''t bother waiting for his response and went on, " Coupled with the immense greed to stay alive and get what they wanted the two seemed to have bonded in a way like no one can, I am sure that the one who called the authorities regarding the tomb was none other than Wu Genji. She could feel the resentment and the calls of pleas of the demonic energy but there was no way she could have dug the underground tomb right? Isn''t it weird that six years ago the tomb was dug up and the youngest daughter of the Wu family returned at the same time? A girl who was supposed to die suddenly recovered and returned to the capital? Isn''t it a miracle?"


    " Why are you telling me this ?" Fu Yu Sheng''s breathing turned stagnated and the chill on his spine grew more and more.


    " You are forgetting that other than the greed to stay alive Wu Genji is greedy for something else or should I say, someone?" Song Yan drawled long and slow by now Fu Yu Sheng''s breath was turning into mist in front of his face.


    " From the time you spent with me you will be able to sense the arrival of a demon much less that of a ghost," continued Song Yan feeling the ring on her finger burn even fiercer. " Unlike a ghost that can get inside a house without permission, a demon needs to be invited. They cannot enter someone''s house without getting the permission of the owner¡­ but of course, a demon is known for tempting their victims, if you want to protect what''s important to you then you will have to resist the temptation." She paused when her ring suddenly stopped burning. " She is standing outside your door, she will call you three times and then try to enter make sure to fight her properly for the sake of our son, I will be leaving Chen Chen in your care, Yu Sheng don''t let me down."


    " Song Yan? Song Yan? Yan''er?" Fu Yu Sheng only got to hear her final words before the call ended no, as he looked at his smartphone, he could see that the call was still running but he couldn''t hear a thing from the other side. He gulped as he remembered what Song Yan just told him¡ª¡ª '' She is standing outside.''


    Does that mean that Wu Genji and that demonic woman both were standing outside his apartment? Even though he wasn''t one with guts less than that of a rat, his eyes still quivered, that thing was outside and now the safety of his son was on his shoulders.


    Only now did he realise that taking care of Fu Chen wasn''t the real test, the real test was fending off that demonic woman!

 Chapter 313 Lure Him Out

    Fu Yu Sheng sucked in a cold breath, he could see his warm breath turning into a chilly mist the second he breathed out and rubbed the goosebumps rising on his arms. It was too cold like he was sitting in a refrigerator¡ª¡ª his gaze darted to the talismans that were sitting on the cab next to his bed and he immediately picked up a few. He didn''t know why Wu Genji was this hung up on him but he wasn''t going to let her harm his son.


    He might be a careless father but he wouldn''t do anything that will cause his son to lose his life!


    With his fingers clutching on the talismans like they were his life-saving straw, Fu Yu Sheng''s gaze turned to the door of his bedroom, just a few paces away that thing were standing¡­ if he wasn''t careful enough then ¡ª¡ª-


    His train of thoughts was broken just as the bell outside rang, echoing sinisterly inside the apartment. If this morning then he wouldn''t have reacted so strongly but it was nearing three in the morning, an odd hour for anyone to visit him. He took three steps back and then swallowed hard, sitting down on the edge of his bed while curling an arm around Fu Chen.


    There was no way any demonic creature was going to take his son away from him. He wouldn''t let it if Wu Genji tried to even touch his son then ¡­ a sharp glint rose to his eyes as a fire set aze in his heart. Then it would be better if the Wu family do not ask him for a reason why he was impolite enough to destroy them! He might be at par with the Wu family''s eldest son but if he strived for it, he will be able to take the Wu family down with him!


    He was still thinking when the doorbell rang again, this time it was even apanied by a series of hasty knocks. He didn''t answer,something inside him was prodding him to go and open the door but he didn''t do it, there was no reason as to why he would follow the will of his heart.


    Fu Yu Sheng was a ruthless person not only to himself but even others, in the past eight years, he has lived in the foreign ignoring his wish toe back and see his son and wife. If he could toughen his heart against himself, then what was a demonic thing? Surely, he could ignore it as well.


    Again the doorbell rang and this time the knocks weren''t paused they pounded on the wood of his door as if wishing to knock his door down. Fortunately, he was smart enough to rece the door earlier on or who knows that thing might havee barging right in!


    The doorbells and knocks stopped and he heaved a sigh of relief thinking that the thing went back, after all, it tried to attract his attention three times and he didn''t answer even one single time, so he and Fu Chen must safe now right ¡ª¡ª


    " He is not opening the door?" Wu Genji stood outside Fu Yu Sheng''s apartment with a bemused look, she has yed this trick many times and it has always worked but this time, she knocked three straight times and yet there was no answer from inside.


    " What a fascinating man," hissed the face at the centre of her chest, its tongue stroking Wu Genji''s skin as they both looked at the door in front of them. With their soul cultivation, this much of beguiling should have been enough but ¡ª¡ª


    " Of course he is fascinating." Wu Genji raised her sickly pale face with pride as she caressed the head on her chest with a curve of one side of her mouth. " If he wasn''t fascinating then he would have never been able to catch my attention with his looks alone, only a man like him is a worthy match for me, don''t you think so?"


    " I think you are just enjoying the hunt." The reptilian face crinkled its eyes as if it was smiling and then licked its lips. " Trying to get your hands on a man you can''t own, isn''t that just thrill-seeking? Pretty sure you will get bored of him soon enough."


    " If I do get bored of him then you can eat him right away," said Wu Genji with a calm face like she was talking about sharing a sandwich with someone. " For now get him toe out and see me, I need to take him and that b!tch''s bastard away with me."


    " Ah, if you talk about a decent meal then I will have no choice but toply." The face pushed itself onto Wu Genji''s chest with its elongated neck stretching like a snake arching its body. Its forked tongue flicked past its chapped and pale lips as it cleared its throat and melodiously called out, " Yu Sheng! I am back open the door, I have something to say to you."


    This morning Wu Genji has already asked one of her detectives to keep an eye on Song Yan, she knew that Song Yan was gone as for where, she didn''t care and she didn''t want to care. That woman was too dumb, roaming around the city with her brother-inw, it will be fascinating to spread rumours about her in the high society.


    But that was her n B in case she wasn''t able to tempt Fu Yu Sheng tonight. Something she was sure that she will be able to do without a hitch, thus, when she heard the demonic beast call Fu Yu Sheng in Song Yan''s voice she didn''t say anything even though she was really displeased.


    The face caught sight of her expression and rolled its eyes at least that was what Wu Genji thought it did since it didn''t even have any eyelids. " Don''t be like that, I can feel the affection of that man for that woman¡­ calling him as this will surely lure him out."

 Chapter 314 Knowing Fear

    Sweat dripped from Fu Yu Sheng''s forehead, he rubbed the talismans in his hand and then swallowed a huge gulp of water from the ss he was holding in his hands. This was why the wise men said that no one should ever underestimate their enemies but he was foolish enough to make this mistake. Though in his heart, he knew that the woman standing outside was not his wife, she was still in the Qili vige but something about that voice enchanted him to the point where he wanted to rush out of his room and open the door.


    He shouldn''t have underestimated Wu Genji and the demonic beast that she was carrying with her. He wanted to stuff his ears with some cotton but instinctively he knew that it wouldn''t work, now he sort of missed the time when he was a staunch pragmatist. He rubbed his twitching temples, he should have thought things thoroughly before.


    Back then even his family doctor said the same thing as Song Yan Wu Genji wouldn''t be able to survive past the age of twelve. But when she returned with a rosyplexion and Wu Jin texted him that his sister got better back then he thought that it was indeed a miracle but now¡ª¡ª if he knew that Wu Genji got better because of something so evil he would have distanced himself from Wu Jin long ago. At least that way his son wouldn''t be in danger today!


    This girl, the one he thought was simple and sweet like nk paper now turned around to be a whole ck lotus!


    " Yu Sheng~" The sweet and tempting voice called out to him again and Fu Yu Sheng stood up from the bed, it was only when he reached the door and touched the doorknob did he finally realise what he was doing, as if electrocuted, he retracted his hands and then took several steps back. What in the world was he doing?


    He stared at the door of his bedroom and felt his eyes quiver, did he really ¡­ yes, he really did walk up to the door and was all set to open the door! And this was just the second call, what will happen when she called him for the third time? Will he open the front door?


    Fu Yu Sheng took hurried breaths as he looked around the room and finally his gaze dropped to the ss he was holding in his hand. His eyes flickered and just as the sweet voice echoed again in his ears, he applied strength to the ss that he was holding in his hand and broke it with a loud crunch.


    A smell of blood permeated the air but this time Fu Yu Sheng was more than awake, he looked around the room and then sighed in relief. The pain seemed to have broken the haze that was circling around his brain and now he could think much more clearly, with a sigh he slumped back on the bed. Song Yan said that it would call him three times and he listened to the call of that thing three whole times, six if he was to count the number of times he resisted the knocking on the door.


    He picked up the phone that was sitting on the cab and ced it on his ear, wishing to tell Song Yan that he passed the test but as soon as he ced the phone on his ear, he heard a buzzing sound, the same sound as he heard when the call was suddenly disconnected.


    Stunned, he breathed out ¡ª¡ª- the air was still turning into mist. Fu Yu Sheng inhaled sharply and stood up from his seat bringing Fu Chen in his arms with his bleeding hand. His eyes darting around the room vigntly, what was going on? He was sure that he did nothing like responding to that demonic beast, so why was everything still the same? Why didn''t it leave?


    Didn''t Song Yan say that she will only call him three times? No, there was something else¡ª¡ª


    He jumped when the window pane of his bedroom suddenly banged loudly. With a jerk of his head, he turned to look at the window and inhaled sharply ¡ª¡ª a hand, paler than the moon with inky veins like that of a corpse was illuminated under the lighting from the other building. Fu Yu Sheng retreated, giving himself a mental pat on his back, it was a good thing that he closed the window and didn''t leave it open like he usually did at the night.


    He stared at the hand that clenched itself in a fist and banged on the window, again and again, it seemed like since that thing couldn''te from the front door, it was trying the back door now.


    Without wasting another second, Fu Yu Sheng flicked one of the talismans in his hand at the window pane. The talismans that Song Yan drew for Fu Yu Sheng were of first grade¡ª¡ª Burning fire talisman and ck vortex talisman. Both of these talismans were of level one, after all, ghosts and demons alike were scared of fire and the demons were exceptionally terrified of ck cats that ruled the entrance of the grand hall of hell.


    Once these two talismans were thrown at the window pane one by one, the hand retreated and a sharp scream echoed outside. This time the chill vanished and Fu Yu Sheng heard Song Yan''s voiceing through the receiver of the phone, he slumped to the ground still hugging the sleeping Fu Chen in his arms and almost started sobbing.


    He was not a man who would cry so easily but after going through so much, he was really scared. He wasn''t scared of the guns and bullets because he knew they were always notched on his head if death came knocking it would havee for him but this time death came knocking for his son''s life and he almost lost half of his lifeline worrying about Fu Chen.


    Tonight, he could have lost his son ¡­ for the first time in his life Fu Yu Sheng understood what fear was.


    Thank you to everyone who sent me gifts, golden tickets and powerstones! Lots of hugs to you guys from author!

 Chapter 315 Not The First Time.

    Fu Yu Sheng wanted to crumble like the sand sculptures, he felt like his body was already falling and if not for Fu Chen, who was sleeping in his arms, he really would have fallen to the floor and closed his eyes. There was nothing else he could do about this situation, he was tired and felt as if energy has been sucked thoroughly from his body.


    He wasn''t far off the mark either, when he used the talisman to ward off the evil, a majority of his Yang energy was leeched off from his body making him feel lethargic and weak. This was how Song Yan has drawn the talismans, she knew that for warding off the demonic entity more effectively Fu Yu Sheng''s Yang energy coulde off as very useful which was why she made those talismans ording to her husband''s physique.


    " Yu Sheng are you all right?" Song Yan felt her ring cool down and finally, her heart that was at unrest calmed down. She long knew that Wu Genji woulde looking for Fu Yu Sheng and she woulde on the night when she wasn''t around Fu Yu Sheng. This was why she used her yin energy to form a bond between the jade ne that Fu Chen wore and the ring that she wore in her hand.


    Thus, when the Wu Genji came looking for Fu Yu Sheng, she was already alerted of her presence the second she stepped inside the array that she has drew just outside the corridor in which Fu Yu Sheng and she lived.


    With Wu Genji''s obsession with Fu Yu Sheng, she knew that she would never pay attention to Song Lingyan and Wen Mingzhi, all her attention would be locked on none other than Fu Yu Sheng and sure enough, throughout the entire ghost hour, she only tried to get inside Fu Yu Sheng''s apartment and not the Song apartment.


    She could have tried of course but the array drawn at the door of the Song apartment would have sent her flying.


    "I am here," Fu Yu Sheng answered, his hands feeling like jelly as he ced the cell phone on his ears. " That thing went back¡­ the talismans that you gave worked."


    " Talismans? Did you open the door?" Why else would he need the talismans to ward off the demonic entity?


    Fu Yu Sheng thought that his wife was once again unjustifiably demeaning him, so he hurriedly answered, " That''s not it! I didn''t open the door but that thing¡­" he told Song Yan about how the demonic entity tried to get inside the apartment through the window before asking, " Could she have entered the apartment through the window?"


    "No, like I said demons have to be invited." Song Yan released a sigh of relief, feeling like she could finally take a breather. For a second she was worried that the demonic entity was really invited inside the apartment by Fu Yu Sheng, if she was invited once then she would surely keep oning again and again.


    After all, once she was invited inside the apartment it would be her domain.


    " She most likely wanted to scare you off by opening the window," she exined patiently. " Since she couldn''t lure you out of the apartment, she came with a new n and that was to scare you. If something started banging your window pane in the middle of the night, you would have tried to shove it off."


    " It was a ghostly hand, I wouldn''t have opened the window even if I was unsound in my head," deadpanned Fu Yu Sheng.


    " Well, let''s say that you have more guts than others or else you wouldn''t have been able to use your head like this." Song Yan suppressed the curl of her lips. " But this is good news, that woman is more invested in you than I thought she was. As long as her obsession with yousts, I will be able to catch her sooner orter."


    " What do you mean by this is a good thing?" Fu Yu Sheng couldn''t believe it. He was her husband! Husband! And he was being haunted by a ghost yet she was saying that it was a good thing? Why don''t she hang him upside down in front of that demon''s lure huh?


    Song Yan took the phone off her ear when she heard Fu Yu Sheng''s roar. She waited for him to calm down before she ced the smartphone back on her ear and calmly answered his question, " I am not saying that it is a piece of good news for you, I am saying this because it is a piece of good news for me. As long as she makes mistakes it will be easier to catch her in that case we don''t have to take a lot of trouble either."


    After listening to Song Yan, Fu Yu Sheng really wanted to ask what exactly was he in her heart, she was actually using him as bait for demons now! " Yan''er, are you really sure that you married me out of love?"


    " No, I married you because of your face and money."


    Damn, she was ruthless.


    Fu Yu Sheng hugged his son and then buried his face in his son''s fluffy hair. His wife was cruel, if not for his son maybe she would have left him by now!


    " Anyway, you don''t have to worry so much," Song Yan could feel the depressed feelings of her husband through the smartphone and she hurriedly cleared her throat. " I will make sure that you wouldn''t get hurt in any way possible, so you don''t have to fear that thing."


    " I am not afraid about my safety," Fu Yu Sheng answered as he pushed himself off the floor andy Fu Chen on the bed before continuing what he was saying, " If I am being targeted doesn''t that mean that she will also target Chen Chen? How can I be at rest knowing that he will be targeted because of me?"


    " Won''t be the first time though."

 Chapter 316 Probably Dead

    " Can you be serious?"


    " I am being serious."


    Fu Yu Sheng rubbed his forehead feeling like he could no longermunicate with his wife anymore. At the same time he couldn''t help but admire her sharp tongue, she surely learned how to put him back in his ce quickly. After he was done making another breakthrough about his position in his wife''s heart, Fu Yu Sheng suddenly asked with a serious face, " Yan''er, you just said that Wu Genji would make mistakes while trying to lure me. Do you mean to say that she would continue with her antics and why? What will she get after chasing me like this? I am a lot older than her and there are many men better than me around her age,"


    " Demons are obsessive creatures," Song Yan thought carefully before she started exining the matter clearly to Fu Yu Sheng. " Their greed knows no bounds when they are obsessed with something whether it''s wealth, wine or something else. When Wu Genji came in contact with that thing, she was young and her obsession with you was clearly a bit higher than what would be called normal after she came into contact with that demonic entity it only became even more fierce. If she hadn''t signed a deal with the demon then she would have been able to get rid of the feelings that she has for you but now it is not possible."


    What was more the demonic entity has seen Fu Yu Sheng''s Yang energy at the banquet. She must very much want to gobble it all up, this could exin why Wu Genji wasing so strong at Fu Yu Sheng, her actions were being driven by that demon!


    " What about the children then?" Fu Yu Sheng asked after he was done digesting the information that the demon was going to keep on targeting him till the very end.


    " Ah, I forgot to tell you about this," she turned to look at the ward that was getting more and more raucous and stepped away from the door for a few minutes. She deliberated about the matter carefully for a while and then with a solemn sigh said, " Most probably they were eaten by the demon."


    " What?" Fu Yu Sheng shot up from his seat but when he saw Fu Chen scrunch up his face like he was waking up, he walked to the other end of the room and asked in a hushed voice, " What do you mean by eaten?"


    Fu Yu Sheng hadn''t even thought of this suggestion, at most he thought that the children were getting sacrificed at least then they will have something to bury and hold ceremonial rites for them but if they were eaten then what will their parents do? After hearing what Song Yan said, his eyes narrowed and he asked, " Didn''t you say that they were being sacrificed and you even said that you didn''t see any Yin energy or ck cadaveric energy on Wu Genji, then howe now those missing children became her meals?"


    At that moment, Song Yan licked her lips and added, " When I was looking around the vige for clues, I saw something weird. The vigers of the Qili vige do some sort of ritual after putting three bowls of blood outside their houses, ording to them if they put blood outside their houses then the entity does not disturb them but if they don''t then the thing would enchant their family members and they will vanish into thin air at the dead of the night. In fact, these incidents started happening after Wu Genji entered the tomb and came out alive in that ce. Tell me, Yu Sheng, how can a young girle out of a ce that was full of ghosts without a scratch on her face?"


    " Besides, from what I heard that girl stayed here for a long time and the vigers only vanished during her stay here. After she was gone, were still enchanted whispersing from the tomb and some vigers still vanished but the number of vigers vanishing was a lot less whenpared to the time when Wu Genji was staying here. I believe that the girl made a pact with the demon, in exchange for human blood she is asking the demons to strengthen her life, I don''t know where she is hiding the demon and how but one thing is certain everything is connected to her."


    Hearing his wife talk about the happenings of the Wu family, Fu Yu Sheng felt a shiver dance down his spine. " Then Wu Jin''s nephew¡ª¡ª-"


    " Probably already been eaten by his aunt."


    Fu Yu Sheng closed his eyes feeling as if he was going to faint, he hasn''t seen the young boy but he knew that Wu Jin liked this nephew of his a lot. " Wu Jin and his brother wouldn''t be able to survive this¡­ they really loved their nephew."


    Song Yan didn''t say anything either, there was nothing to say anyway. She couldn''t bring the dead from hell, could she? If the boy was barely alive it was a different thing but if his body and soul both were eaten then what can she do about it? Nothing! Even if the Wu family''s only grandson was eaten alive then it was their own fault. Who asked them to dote on that woman so much?


    She thought that her husband will ask more questions but he simply asked her to take care of herself and return quickly. Though Fu Yu Sheng didn''t say it outright even with his steely guts he wouldn''t be able to deal with that thing two nights in a row, it would be better for Song Yan toe back!


    Song Yan didn''t say anything else and promised toe back by tom noon. She ended the call and then walked towards the ward where she heard the brat Li Yiqian shout at the top of his voice, " You ¡­ I know that you all are trying to fool me! Ask Li Na and Shi Caihong toe out, this Laozi won''t be scared!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 317 Prank?

    Li Yiqian might have been possessed by the ghost butpared to everyone else, his condition was a lot better. How can Tao Guotin and the others be not upset after seeing his condition? Although as friends they were d that Li Yiqian waspletely fine but after the relief the anger that they have been suppressing burst forth and with Tao Guotin in lead everyone jumped on Li Yiqian telling him about the trouble he had caused for them.


    Of course, the second Li Yiqian heard what Tao Guotin and the others have to say to him, he thought that they were joking with him after all they just went to a tomb, how can something like this happen to Shi Caihong and Li Na? And if it did then why didn''t he remember anything? To Li Yiqian what his friends were saying was nothing but nonsense!


    He refused to believe in this feudalistic nonsense, ghosts? Demons? Supernatural beings? What bullsh!t!


    But even when he refused to believe them and asked them to bring Shi Caihong and Li Na back from their hiding spots, they all kept telling him they were dead. In the end, Li Yiqian couldn''t control his anger and exploded like a firecracker.


    What dead? Weren''t they just ying a prank on him, did they really think that he will be scared of something like this?


    Tao Guotin was angry enough to hit Li Yiqian, first, this guy dragged them to the lost tomb and then he went around creating trouble for them by getting himself entangled with things he should not haveid his hands on and now that they were telling him the truth, he dare say that they were ying a prank?


    Prank? His mother!


    "Let go of me Ah Kun, I will set this guy right acting like he can''t remember? Fine, then I will hit him so hard that he will remember even his past life!" Tao Guotin gritted out as he struggled against Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun, who was holding him back from behind. Kong Kun held him back by the shoulders while Shao Li Jun was clutching his waist causing Tao Guotin to grunt with each step that he took.


    Song Yan of course understood what was going on, she looked at Tao Guotin and his friends before turning to look at the puffed-up chick Li Yiqian before parting her lips. " What''s wrong?"


    " Second sister inw! Thank goodness that you are here!" Tao Guotin has been acting like a big bear kid just a moment ago but the second he heard Song Yan''s voice, he did a total one hundred and eighty-degree change as he shouted enthusiastically and solicitously. " Look at this guy, he has done the deed but now he is refusing to take responsibility, do something about him!" While saying this his expression was simr to that of a woman who has been dumped by a crooked man.


    Kong Kun and the others: "¡­.." What kind of tone is that?


    Li Yiqian: "¡­." I don''t know anything don''t talk nonsense I didn''t do anything!


    Song Yan understood what was happening and then she turned to Li Yiqian. Though he was an arrogant hedonistic young master, Li Yiqian still felt terrified when he saw Song Yan''s cold eyes sweeping at him. He unconsciously shuddered and then couldn''t help but say, " Are...Are you the one who dragged these guys? Howe they are willing to talk nonsense like this?"


    He could still remember how Tao Guotin wouldin about his second cousin-inw, saying that it was a pity that his second cousin despite being the man at the top had to marry someone like his second cousin-inw. He thought that for the sake of getting a firm footing in the Fu family this woman might have done something to Tao Guotin and the others or else howe these guys who were disdainful to this woman some hours ago started acting like ap dog?


    " I am not as easy to fool as these guys are, I am telling you!" Li Yiqian yelled at the top of his lungs, the more he thought about it the more he believed that Song Yan was the bad one, she poisoned his friends'' minds in such a short time and even got them to believe in things like ghosts and whatnot, did she think that he was as stupid as them? He was the smartest one here, all right!


    Don''t look down on him, though his hair might be rainbow coloured he was once a top student!


    " We will see whether or not you are a fool then," said Song Yan calmly as she walked towards Li Yiqian and ced the tip of her forefinger on his forehead before releasing a bit of the Yin energy that she sucked from the tomb. She thought that she had done a good deed by taking the memories of this guy away but who would have thought that he will actually turn around and bite her in the back?


    Li Yiqian wanted to yell but then suddenly a bunch of horrifying images shed in his head before anyone could even understand what was happening, he went rigid and then fainted.


    A putrid odour of urine smeared the scent of the floor cleaner and everyone turned to look at the wet spot on Li Yiqian''s bed.


    " He¡­?"


    " He just remembered what happened inside the tomb." Song Yan took a step back and then looked at the little brats. " I believe that he will have a hard time from now on, I knew at once nce that he was a scaredy cat that was why I took his memories away but now that I have returned them to him, he will be having trouble living his life normally."


    No sooner did she say that Li Yiqian''s eyes opened and he jumped up from his bed rushing straight to the washroom attached to the hospital ward then came the sound of retching along with ugly sobbing.


    Song Yan calmly nced at the happenings and then opened her mouth to speak but a secondter she was surprised to find an extra tail sticking to her waist. She looked down at the guy hugging her and raised a brow but Li Yiqian simply let out a moanful groan and shouted, " Save me second sister-inw!"


    Thank you to everyone who supports my work with gifts, golden tickets and powerstones! Hugs to you all for this immeasurable support!

 Chapter 318 Returning To The City

    After Li Yiqian remembered the memories of the incident after he was possessed, he continued to stick close to Song Yan. This time no matter what others said, he stayed close to Song Yan either holding on to the seam of her jacket or tugging at the back of her sleeves. Tao Guotin and the others enjoyed watching Li Yiqian acting as a chicken but soon they turned furious because the cheeky guy started to take advantage of his condition and started selling meng to Song Yan!


    " Second sister inw, do you have any more talismans? I just saved the pocket money that my father gave me, I can buy those talismans from you."


    "One hundred thousand yuan? It''s all right, I can, of course, spare that little sum of money for the talisman that you drew second sister inw."


    " Second sister inw, If you don''t mind I will like to invite you to my house for dinner. You don''t know this but my mother''s cooking is excellent!"


    Song Yan looked down at the little tail that was sticking close to her waist and couldn''t help but chuckle, she found his antics really hrious. Of course, the same couldn''t be said for the other Tao Guotin and the others'' pocket money was confiscated by their families and after this incident, they might as well forget about getting pocket money from their families for a very long time. Especially Tao Guotin, his grandmother warned himst time that if he got into trouble then he might as well swim through the yellow river to get it because she will only let him have his pocket money after he turned seventy!


    Kong Kun''s condition was no better than Tao Guotin''s, his parents had warned him that if he tried to make trouble then they will look for a strict fianc¨¦e for him to take his reins. Since neither of them could ¡ª¡ª currently he was more worried about escaping from every match-making session than getting his pocket money. So, there was no chance of buying those talismans!


    Mei Xing and the others were in simr conditions as well. But Mei Xing has been waiting for a celestial master to arrive and take her in as a disciple for so long, thus her jealousypared to the others was a lot more.


    " Shut up and roll for me!" Tao Guotin''s eyes turned red when Li Yiqian really transferred the money to Song Yan and received a ghost-warding talisman together with a bunch of fancy-looking talismans. This guy¡­ this guy was really shameless, he said that he handed his pocket money to his parents as well but looks like all he said was a lie, he didn''t hand anything to his parents!


    Kong Kun too stared at those talismans in Li Yiqian''s hands with green eyes as he rolled his sleeves and sneered. " Yiqian, we got into that trouble because of you so don''t you think that its proper for you to share those talismans with us? Your friends?"


    Shao Li Jun and Fan Ehuang turned to re at Li Yiqian as well but thetter hurriedly stuffed the talismans in the many pockets of his jacket at lighting fast speed. " What talismans? I don''t know what are you talking about?"


    " You bastard, for you we nearly lost our lives and you¡ª¡ª" Little fatty Li Jun, rolled his sleeves as well, while the many rolls of fat trembled. " What are you all looking at? Beat that little sh!t up for me!"


    With a war cry the boy ran after Li Yiqian, Song Yan noticed the time disyed on the digital clock and looked at the brats who were running away. "It''s going to be boarding time soon, don''t you four run far from here."


    Tao Guotin immediately turned around and obediently answered Song Yan, " Don''t worry sister-inw, we will be back soon just let us snatch those talismans from this white eyed jerk!"


    Then he ran after Li Yiqian, once the boys were gone Mei Xing who has been waiting for her turn immediately rushed to Song Yan and smiled falteringly. " Second sister inw, have you thought about what I asked you?"


    After Li Yiqian was freed from the hospital, Mei Xing asked Song Yan to take her as a disciple. Thetter had nced at her for a long time and said that she would think about it but it has been so many hours already and Song Yan hasn''t given Mei Xing an answer yet.


    Song Yan looked at Mei Xing with amusement, she didn''t think that the girl was still hung up on this matter. She carefully thought about what Mei Xing said to her and then asked, " Are you really willing to be a master? If you be a master like me then you will have to deal with ghosts all your life. I don''t think that''s something you want right?"


    " But this is my fate." Mei Xing countered with a small smile. " My mother, grandmother and everyone else was celestial masters. My mother even sacrificed her life while taking care of a malevolent ghost and my grandmother is on her sick bed, she can''t see anymore but she did tell me that I can never get rid of these Yin and Yang eyes of mine nor can I take care of the excessive Yin energy inside my body. Only after being taken in by an excellent master can I master these things."


    Actually, Mei Xing''s grandmother offered to teach her the skills but at that time Mei Xing was resolutely against learning them. Now that she wanted to learn, her grandmother was on her sick bed and Mei Xing couldn''t trouble her anymore.


    Song Yan frowned before cing her hand on Mei Xing''s shoulder, when the girl had asked her to take her as a disciple, she thought that she was jumping the gun and didn''t check the Yin energy inside her body. But what she was saying was true then¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Song Yan ced her hand on Mei Xing''s shoulder, she broke through the protective barrier of the bracelet and saw the excessive Yin energy flowing through Mei Xing''s body.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 319 Resistance Is Futile

    Fu Yu Shen didn''t understand, he really couldn''t understand why Song Yan asked Mei Xing to visit her every weekend after she was done with her work. Why? Wasn''t he enough as herckey? He gritted his teeth and wanted to ask Song Yan what did she mean by this sudden change of theckeys but when he came to stand beside her and opened his mouth to ask, the boarding announcement was made.


    He immediately dropped the idea of asking Song Yan about it and then rushed to look for the boys seeing that neither of them have returned.


    The group boarded the ne while Fu Yu Shen tried his best to summon the lost courage back. He has to ask why Mei Xing was epted under Song Yan''s wing so easily when he was still struggling.


    But he didn''t get a chance to say anything to Song Yan because Mei Xing kept chattering with Song Yan and didn''t give him a chance to say anything. Even Tao Guotin and the others could cut in Mei Xing''s overly enthusiastic chatter every time they tried to say anything to Song Yan, Mei Xing would turn to look at them with an extremely unfriendly gaze and Tao Guotin who wasn''t used to this Mei Xing would surrender.


    Once he surrendered, others would follow suit.


    Fu Yu Shen: "¡­."


    This bunch of scaredy cats!


    He red at the boys who gave up so soon before he walked to Song Yan''s aisle and opened his mouth, " Second sister inw?"


    Song Yan just ced on an eye mask to shut the light off her face and take a nap, thus when Fu Yu Shen came to interrupt her, her expression wasn''t good, she peeled the mask off her eyes and then looked at Fu Yu Shen lightly while letting out a cold hmm.


    Fu Yu Shen was startled by her chilled expression and immediately curled his lips into a ttering smile as he said, " Second sister inw, I wanted to ask if you wanted a pillow. I have one."


    " No, it is okay."


    Tao Guotin and the rest saw their conversation and then turned to look around before Tao Guotin said, " Am I hearing things? I just heard a puppy cry out in fear."


    Fu Yu Shen: "..." He was so going to wring the neck of this cousin of his.


    When they returned to the capital, Song Yan already had six tails attached to her but then a little tail came rushing from the entrance of the airport and hugged her calves letting out a sharp and shrill cry of, " Mommy!" Fu Chen vigntly looked at the older brothers and sisters who were surrounding his mother and clearly said, " She is my mommy."


    These older brothers and sisters looked shady to him!


    Seeing the little guy guarding his mother so vigntly Tao Guotin and the others couldn''t help butugh. However, they still suppressed the trembling of their shoulders when they saw that Fu Chen was ring at them with those round eyes sharply.


    " All right, all right¡­ we won''t tease you anymore." Tao Guotin crouched down and then looked at Fu Chen with a smile as he pointed to himself and said, " I am your youngest uncle, uncle Tao. Do you remember me? I used to y with you when you were in the cradle."


    Of course, there was no way Fu Chen would remember an uncle who only came to see him when he was in the cradle. He didn''t even remember his father, who did this young uncle think he was that he will remember him?


    Seeing that Fu Chen was still looking at him with a suspicious re, Tao Guotin rubbed his nose and then said, " Don''t worry, if you don''t remember me. Just remember one thing and that is ¡­ I am your youngest uncle."


    " And there is one more thing to remember Chen Chen, never ever try to learn from your youngest uncle. If you do that then you will be beaten up by your family ording to the familyw."


    The voice was deadly cold and Tao Guotin who was the target of criticism at once felt a chill climb up his spine. He whipped around only to see his cold face, and stern-looking second cousin, even though thetter was wearing a low-key blue shirt and beige pants, he still looked really scary, especially to Tao Guotin who felt Fu Yu Sheng''s gaze looked a bit too terrifying.


    Why? Why was his second cousin looking at him like he was going to eat him alive?


    " Se...Second brother Sheng.? Hahaha, you ..you are here?" Of course, Fu Yu Sheng was here, if Fu Chen was here and Song Yan was here then how was it possible for Fu Yu Sheng not toe? Of course, he was going toe!


    Tao Guotin turned his face away guiltily not daring to meet Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes at all. Thest time when he failed exams, his grandmother threatened him with Fu Yu Sheng, warning him that if he dared to make trouble then he will be set straight by Fu Yu Sheng.


    Back then he didn''t think much of it after all Fu Yu Sheng wasn''t even in the country but now, his second cousin was back and from his expression, it was clear that he knew everything about his crime!


    " F¡­Forgive me, second cousin!" Under Fu Yu Sheng''s aura, Tao Guotin could help but feel pressured. This was his second cousin, the next patriarch of their family after Old master Fu!


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at the fluffy head and then looked down at the rod he brought with him and then once again raised his head to look at Tao Guotin with his arms crossed. " The punishment will still be handed down, resistance is futile."


    Tao Guotin: (/;¡ó;)/


    Thank you for supporting me through sending me gifts, golden tickets and powerstones! Hugs to you all and cheers!

 Chapter 320 Xiao San Number One And Number Two

    Tao Guotin felt that h was facing a mid-life crisis, his grandmother was already dangerous enough for him to deal with and now his second cousin was also thrown into the mix. He did not want to be the only one to be beaten up once he goes back home. That will be really unfair. So, he hurriedly looked left and then looked right and his gaze fell on Kong Kun and Shao Li Jun immediately his face lit up.


    He finally got a scapegoat! And what''s more, he found two!


    His lips curled into a smile while Kong Kun and Shao Li Jun who saw that horrendous smile suddenly felt that their spine was tingling, what ¡­what was the meaning of that smile? Why was he looking at them like that?


    They received an answer very soon.


    " Second cousin, I know that I was very wrong but Kong Kun and Shao Li Jun were even more wrong! You don''t know they were trying to blow trumpets for their brothers in front of the second sister-inw, it was I ¡­I who fought them, so ¡­ would you please show some mercy on me?" Since getting beaten up was no longer avoidable then he has to make sure that his friends were beaten along with him!


    Kong Kun: "¡­.."


    Shao Li Jun: "¡­.."


    This brat! He actually dared to pull them in the muddy waters along with him!


    " N..No, we didn''t¡­ we didn''t do it!" Fu Yu Sheng''s disposition was very different from that of Fu Yu Shen. While thetter was more of a social butterfly, who spent his days chattering away about this and that, Fu Yu Sheng had an untouchable air about him. So, when he turned his head to look at the two boys, who were still young and wet behind their ears, they shuddered and squeaked like a pair of pitiful rabbits who were caught by a majestic tiger out of nowhere.


    " Th...That''s right, we didn''t say anything like that to second sister inw!" Kong Kun immediately chimed along with Shao Li Jun, now that he was meeting with Fu Yu Sheng face to face, he realised that even though his brother was handsome, he couldn''t match Tao Guotin''s second cousin''s handsomeness.


    Sharply cut face with soft curls thaty atop his head after being gelled carefully. Eyes that were darker than the midnight sky but still shimmered with little stars in them, full lips and a royal nose with gold frame sses sitting on the bridge of it.


    Now he under why the majority of the women including his cousin''s sister wanted to marry Fu Yu Sheng when he was young. From the looks of it, he must be in histe thirties but he was giving a fairly toughpetition to his brother who was in his early twenties!


    If he wasn''t afraid to offend Fu Yu Sheng, he really wanted to know what skincare did the man use. That wrinkle-free skin, wasn''t it too good to be true?


    " They did, they did!" Fu Yu Shen hurriedly dropped his ''I was abandoned'' act and then ran to his brother with an ''I was bullied'' expression on his face as heined, " You don''t know brother these two brats were really digging your corner in the vige. They were boasting about their brothers'' to second sister-inw, if not for me and Guotin, who knows maybe they would have fixed a meeting of their brothers with second sister-inw!"


    Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Chen collectively looked at Song Yan with a ming expression. He just left his wife/mother alone for a day and she already invited so many butterflies? What should be done with her?


    Song Yan felt a bit ufortable under their gazes and hurriedly looked away with an awkward expression on her face as she said, " I didn''t say yes."


    ''But you didn''t say no either!'' Fu Yu Sheng wanted to shout out loud and sing a song about being an abandoned cabbage but he knew that if he did any of that, he will be smacked in the face with a '' You left me for eight years'' p and then he would be twitching on the floor.


    " I will have a talk with your brothers, Kong Kun, and Shao Li Jun." Since he could not say anything to his wife and could only lower his head and follow the '' my wife is my life and she is always right'' motto, Fu Yu Sheng turned his wrath to the pair of bear kids who were responsible for this situation. He was dragging his feet, rubbing his soles and even fighting demons and ghosts for the sake of paving his way to his wife''s heart, even when his heart''s health was at heavy risk.


    And yet these bear kids were giving her options? Did they not know that breaking a marriage was a sin that would get them a punishment of hundred years?


    Fu Yu Sheng smiled at the two boys and then patted their shoulders before sping the shoulders of the two boys with his hands tightly. " I hope that the two of you will learn your lessons or else I will start calling you two as Xiao San number one and Xiao San number two okay?"


    Kong Xiao San number one Kun : "¡­.."


    Shao Xiao San number two Li Jun: ".¡­."


    Poisonous, Tao Guotin''s second cousin was really poisonous!


    Seeing that he sessfully diverted his attention to his two friends, Tao Guotin heaved a sigh of relief but before he could even take a breath of relief, Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at him with a smile that wasn''t a smile and said, " Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten about you. Let''s go, your grandmother and mother are both waiting for you at home. I heard they prepared something really good for you." The family rod was being polished after Fu Yu Shen, Tao Guotin was the only bear child in the family who would get the honour to be beaten by the family rod.


    Tao Guotin: "¡­.."


    Kong Kun: "¡­." Haha


    Shao Li Jun: Haha.

 Chapter 321 The Angry Parents Are Here!

    The passengers of City airlines saw a very amazing sight happening in front of them, the exit of the airport was blocked by the young boys and girls, their gazes locked on the married couple walking out of the bustling crowd, something about them made the crowd stop. The man was carrying a young boy in his arms, half of his face covered with a mask but even then the touch of nobility couldn''t be hidden, next to him was a young woman in herte twenties, slender but with a touch of maturity. Her hand was intertwined with the man who was leading them out of the crowd.


    The young men were dying to get a proper look at the woman as she strolled past them, her long hair floating behind her back, her big almond eyes shing with a '' Do note close'' warning but even then the group of men couldn''t help but take another look at her.


    The man on the other hand made many young women swoon. A little boy in his arm with that tall and lean physique and a shirt that hid the muscles, he looked like some movie star, no he looked better than that with his long legs and carelessly stuffed blue shirt and beige pants, he really looked too good!


    Their daddy hearts was roaring with hundred points!


    The man was happy with his wife back on the side and the wife was happy with her son by her side. The ones who weren''t happy were the young kids following them, Fu Yu Sheng before leaving the airport dropped the bomb that their families were waiting for them in the parking lot and even though he has dealt with the Shi and the Li family together with the rest of the families, the matter was far from being solved.


    The Shi family was furious, Shi Caihong was their only daughter and they pampered her to the high heavens, even if they didn''t treat her as well as they treated their sons, she was indeed the only daughter of their family. And just a few days ago she was fine and dandy, howe she died all of a sudden?


    The Li family was even more of a mess, though they were no longer one of the most influential families in the city. They weren''t weak either with a schrly family on the left and a business tycoon on the left, they were gaining back their strength as well. The second Li Na''s mother found out that her daughter was dead, she cried to the high heavens and fell unconscious. She was yet to regain her consciousness and father Li was in an even worse condition, he was no longer as hail and hearty, in fact, he was waiting to take his daughter down the aisle one day.


    He believed that no matter how much of a salted fish his daughter was, he will be able to protect her. Unexpectedly, she ¡­she actually died?


    Father Li was stupefied by the information and then suffered from a heart attack before falling. In just a single day the Li family was thrown into a mess.


    If not for Fu Yu Sheng and the rest of the families promising them a decent exnation and proposals, the two families would have created a huge mess at the city airport.


    " You brat you are finally here!" The first to roar was Kong Kun''s father, the man with a sturdy and muscr body, with a bling bling golden chain rushed ahead and pped the back of his son''s head with his hand. "Really knows how to lift the heavens up with your hands don''t you? Have you forgotten that you are no longer in your teens but already almost an adult? If I didn''t take care of the matter with brother Fu here, you would have been dragged to the police station. Let''s see how you would have liked that then!"


    As he said, he kept pping Kong Kun on the back as he roared, " Even though I am going as far as calling your worthless antics nothing but childish pranks you really know how to make me dance on my toes? Raiding an ancient tomb with traps and whatnot attached to it? Why don''t you go and join in with those grave snatchers as well?"


    " Ah, dad stop hitting not my face! Not my face if you hit my face then what will happen to me!" Kong Kun''s loud screams echoed in the airport parking lot as he tried to dodge the hits of his father.


    Behind him, Shao Li Jun was trying his very best to look as inconspicuous as possible but with Fan Ehuang''s bony physique he couldn''t even hide half of his waist much less himself.


    Madam Shao found her own bear son and took out the rolling pin that she brought with her. She knew that her hands would not work on her son, so it was a necessary precaution for her to do something like this¡ª¡ª


    " You little bear. You really make mother feel so ¡­." Madam Shao didn''t know how she was able to pass the night, her husband was out on a business trip and then this morning she received a call from the Fu corporation telling her what happened to her son. At first, she didn''t want to believe it but after realising that the call actually came from the Fu mansion she knew that what that stoic female told her was the truth. Her son went to the tomb and nearly got killed like those girls!


    Goodness, she almost slumped to the floor in fear.


    Even till now, she was trembling, only after seeing that her son was all right with just a few scratches did she heave a sigh of relief. And after relief came the rage that she has been storing until now, she dragged her son out in the front and then raised the rolling pin in her hand as she shouted, " Shao Li Jun! I should have given birth to a bbq pork instead of you!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A. Huge bear hug to the readers who sent me powerstones, golden tickets and most importantly a gift! Thank you so much! If you want extra chapters remember its depends of the gifting system! A castle = 2 extra chapters, a spaceship = 4 and a gachapon = 6!

 Chapter 322 Returning Home

    Tao Guotin got in the car obediently after watching what happened to his friends, he didn''t even dare to make so much as a peep. Kong Kun and Shao Li Jun were beaten back and blue by their parents, their cellphones were snatched and both of them were warned by their overly threatening parents that if they dared to make trouble from now on they will break their legs and send them to the military school even if it meant stuffing them into a suitcase and paying extra tip to avoid the bag being checked on the airport.


    Though Fan Ehuang and Mei Xing''s parents were calm, he could sense that it was simply the calm before the storm. Both girls were taken away by their parents after they thanked Song Yan for her help and for saving the worthless children even if they were trying to invite death stupidly.


    Tao Guotin was the only one who escaped being beaten in the parking lot but he was sure that after he was dragged to the Tao house, he would be served very ''nicely''.


    His prediction came true very soon. The Tao family lost variable strength after old master Tao and Tao Guotin''s father died but even then many enemies from the past kept troubling them, thus old madam Tao moved from the capital and handed the business to her grandnephew to handle, she trusted Fu Yu Sheng and knew that he would never do anything to betray her.


    She was worried that old master Tao''s rivals would target her grandson that why she always restricted Tao Guotin from going anywhere alone the more she stopped him, the more reckless Tao Guotin became but this time this grandson of hers really went against the heavens. Unlike the other parents whom Fu Yu Sheng told that the tomb had many hidden traps and pits that caused the injuries to their children, he told the truth to Old Madam Tao.


    Unlike the modern-day parents, she was very superstitious and feared the wrath of the heavens more than she feared the humans. So, when she found out that her grandson actually had the guts to go to a ce like that, she almost lost half of her life then and there, if not for Fu Yu Sheng repeatedly telling her that Tao Guotin was fine and not even a scratch was on his face, did she calm down.


    But that didn''t mean that she wasn''t worried, the entire time she kept pacing outside the entrance door with her helper and kept staring at the driveway waiting for Fu Yu Sheng to bring her overly rebellious grandson back.


    Madam Tao watched her mother-inw pace with a worried expression and her anger soared even more. The old madam was already old enough to retire but because Tao Guotin was young and no one was here to take care of their family anymore, the old madam was still pushing her old body for the sake of her grandson.


    She did everything without the slightest bit ofint and asked her grandson for only one thing and that was ¡ª¡ª to not make trouble that was all she asked him to do and yet that boy¡­. He actually went to the old tomb which was infested by ghosts! Just wait! Once hees back home, she will teach him a good lesson.


    Making his old mother and grandmother worry for him at the age of seventeen. If she knew that Tao Guotin was going to be this troublesome then she would have rather given birth to a docile daughter!


    The two women stared at the driveway with worried gazes and their patience was finally rewarded when a ck car drove inside and came to a stop in front of them. The first toe out was Fu Yu Sheng, who bowed to Old madam Tao and Madam Tao, after him, Song Yan got down from the car with Fu Chen in her arms as she greeted Madam Tao warmly.


    Madam Tao had long heard that it was Song Yan, who saved her son. She didn''t know how she did it and where she got to learn the majestic arts either but as long as she knew that Song Yan was her son''s saviour, it was enough. She descended the marble stairs with a charming smile as she held Song Yan''s hands in hers. " Thank you, Thank you so much for saving that stupid boy¡­if you didn''t¡­ I...I didn''t know what I would have done."


    Song Yan stared at the pristine face that still had traces of youth and then remembered the old and saggy face with wild grey hair covering the thin face. Fortunately, she saved Tao Guotin or else the tragedy of the past would have happened again.


    "It''s what I was supposed to do sister inw, I couldn''t have left little Guotin in the tomb alone, after all, he is my nephew as well." Song Yan''s voice no longer had the same coldness it had when she was conversing with others in fact when talking with Madam Tao, her voice was full of jolliness and she looked rather fond of madam Tao. Her reason was simple after all, madam Tao once suffered through the same pain she suffered from, even though she was dead and was no different than a ghost with no feelings, she almost lost control when she watched Fu Chen die.


    She was by his side till the end but she couldn''t touch her son nor could she save him, she couldn''t even call the ambnce for her son. She could only watch her son''s eyes slowly turn dim and the life vanishing from them, the pain that she felt that day was enough to make her lose every reasoning and if not for master Gu stopping her, she would have really destroyed everything in her path to kill Song Lan and her mother.


    So,pared to others she was much closer to Madam Tao.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 323 The Anchor Took Bribes

    The two women were talking happily when sounds of scuffling came from behind, Song Yan and Madam Tao turned to look at Fu Yu Shen who was dragging the reluctant-looking Tao Guotin.


    Tao Guotin must have sensed their gaze because he raised his head and looked at his mother before pulling his lips into a smile and awkwardly said, " M..Mom¡­hi?"


    Madam Tao nced at her son from head to toe, she knew that her son was unharmed but only after making sure with her eyes did she calmly retract her gaze and then huffed before turning around to go back into the house. She didn''t even say a word to Tao Guotin telling him that he wasn''t going to be forgiven that easily.


    Tao Guotin looked at his mother before turning to look at Fu Yu Sheng, who drew the family rod from the rear seat of the car and then turned to look at me with a soft smile. " Come on tomb raider, it''s time for you to receive your prize."


    Tao Guotin: "¡­.." he didn''t want this prize can he refuse?


    The expression on Fu Yu Sheng''s face told him that there was no way he would be able to refuse this ''awesome'' prize. With the help of Fu Yu Shen, Tao Guotin was dragged into the Tao house where Fu Yu Sheng very respectfully handed the family rod to Old madam Tao.


    Since old master Fu wasn''t here then the family punishment could only be handed down by Old madam Tao who was the elder of the family.


    Old madam Tao clenched the rod in her hands and then looked at her grandson who was standing in front of her and shouted, " Unfilial brat! Get down on your knees!"


    Tao Guotin did get on his knees but not because he wanted to but because he was scared off by his grandmother. This was the first time the olddy has raised her voice to him like this before this, she would only tell him not to do this and that in a soft voice.


    But what Tao Guotin didn''t know was that madam Tao was the only sister of Old master Fu. No matter how delicately she was raised, her upbringing was that of an ironddy, from learning how to deal with the schemes of the backyard to learning how to take care of business, she learned everything. How could she be that easily dealt with? The only reason old madam Tao never bothered to raise her voice on Tao Guotin was that she was guilty. Guilty of not stopping her son from going to the battlefield, if only she had tried harder than she would have been able to save her son and her grandson wouldn''t have to grow up without a father but who would have known that Tao Guotin would take advantage of her love for him like this!


    Even Fu Yu Shen was startled along with Song Yan only Fu Yu Sheng who saw his grandaunt pave the way for the Tao industries together with his grand-uncle was unfazed. He calmly stared at Tao Guotin who was being dealt with before taking the tea and cakes offered by Madam Tao.


    Song Yan too was only startled for a few minutes before she took the cake and handed it to Fu Chen as she told him, " Chen Chen make sure not to make mistakes like uncle Guotin or you will be cleaned up by your great grandfather like this."


    Great grandfather would rather break the family rod than hit him, thought Fu Chen inwardly but he still obediently nodded at his mother''s words and said, " I will make sure that I wouldn''t do mistakes like that, mommy."


    Tao Guotin was handled by old madam Tao for a very long time by the time his punishment finished, Tao Guotin didn''t even have the energy to get up from the floor. With his limbs sprawled he simplyy silently on the ground questioning his life.


    Fu Yu Sheng casually nced at the ''dead'' Tao Guotin before he turned to look at Old madam Tao and softly said, " The anchor who dared Guotin was caught this morning, I carefully looked into the matter and found out that the anchor was actually hired by someone to deliberately lure Guotin to the old tomb. For this job, he was paid at least a sum of fifteen million yuan and that was why he took it."


    The second Fu Yu Sheng said those words, the entire Tao family sucked in a breath, even Tao Guotin sat up straight and looked at Fu Yu Sheng with a startled expression. That rival of his actually took bribes for sending him to the tomb?


    Fu Yu Shen was surprised as well, he thought that the matter was simple after all everyone involved in the matter was young teens but now that he heard that the anchor actually put forth such a bet for unscrupulous reasons, he couldn''t help but tremble. The young teens of this time were really scary, they were actually taking bribes to kill someone.


    Only Song Yan wasn''t surprised, from the beginning she had an inkling that something was wrong with the dare that was handed over to Tao Guotin group, after all, there were so many tombs in the city but the anchor chose the one in the Qili vige and by some freak of coincidence it turned out to be the most dangerous one? Such coincidence was only possible when human factors were involved.


    Old madam Tao already had a suspicion, even though her family was almost gone the business was still there and many internal forces wanted to take over it. It wasn''t a surprise that her grandson was targeted once again, the surprise was actually Tao Guotin falling into the trap set for him so easily!


    Fu Yu Sheng nced at the shocked expression of his cousin and shook his head, sure enough, this big bear cousin of his was still as naive as he was back then. From the start to finish he never even thought that something was wrong with the anchor.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Thank you to everyone who supported the work with power stones,golden tickets and most precious of all gifts!!!

 Chapter 324 Level Five Demon

    "Let''s go home." After everything was dealt with including Tao Guotin''s messy sobbing, Fu Yu Sheng was prepared to leave the Tao mansion even though his aunt-inw and grandaunt asked him and Song Yan to stay for lunch both of them politely refused. They could see that neither old madam Tao nor madam Tao has slept a winkst night because the two were worrying about Tao Guotin and after the family was united it was better for them to spend more time with each other rather than entertaining guests, so the two of them left the Tao family with Fu Chen and Fu Yu Sheng.


    As a gentleman, Fu Yu Sheng helped both Song Yan and Fu Chen inside the car but as soon as Fu Yu Shen made his way to the car, he was stopped by his second brother who nced at him with a disdainful nce like the one that was given to a light bulb.


    Fu Yu Shen: "¡­.." I advise you to be kind big brother.


    But Fu Yu Sheng was anything but kind to Fu Yu Shen, even though Song Yan has taken Fu Yu Shen as her underling and was sort of punishing him in her own way, as her husband he was still upset with Fu Yu Shen. Though he was at fault for not reining his siblings properly but he swore that he really warned Fu Yu Shen a lot of times to not trouble Song Yan but his stubborn brother didn''t listen to a thing that he told him and just did his own thing.


    " Look for a cab yourself," after throwing these words ruthlessly at his brother, Fu Yu Sheng slid inside the car and then left Fu Yu Shen behind in the parking lot of the Tao family with a puff of smoke.


    Fu Yu Shen watched the car leave and then rolled his eyes as he walked inside the house and called, " Grandaunt lend me a car, my brother left me for a woman!" He was really fulfilling the ''girls before bros'' motto through and through!


    Because Fu Chen woke up early for the sake of meeting his mother at the airport, he fell back asleep. Song Yan carefullyy him on the back seat while she curled her arm around his waist while Fu Yu Sheng drove the car, though his gaze was fixated on the road in front of him, Song Yan could feel his gaze lock on her every now and then. After he peeped at her through the driver''s mirror once again, Song Yan could no longer ignore the weight of the gaze that was locked on her, especially this gaze that was locked on her face. The warmth in his eyes couldn''t be ignored and the intimate gaze only made Song Yan feel a bit ufortable as she looked up at the driver''s mirror and couldn''t help but say, " Can you stop looking at me like that? It makes me feel weird."


    When Fu Yu Sheng heard this he raised a brow but he did as she asked him to do, he looked away from her face and then with a voice that was filled with masculine charm said, " I am just looking at my wife, now that you have banned me from holding and touching you, are you going to ban me from looking at you as well?"


    "It''s not like you like my face that much, did you leave without seeing it for eight years?"


    Eight years again! He almost pressed the breaks then and there but because Fu Chen was sleeping he didn''t dare to drive recklessly. He gritted his teeth and then looked at Song Yan through the driver''s mirror as he grounded out, " Are you ever going to let me live through those eight years?"


    " No," came the prompt response and Fu Yu Sheng once again felt that he has fallen into a crisis. Why was it that every time he tried to flirt with his wife, he was dragged through the mud and then thrown off the like a basketball? Those damned eight years, if he knew that he was going to suffer like this, he would have fought with his elder brother till death!


    That damned man, his own life was a mess and yet he made his life a mess as well.


    He took a deep breath and then hitched his lips into a smile before he finally tilted his head and said, " I prepared lunch for you, if there is something that you want to eat then you can tell me I will prepare that for you as well."


    Song Yan frowned at his homely husband''s feel and then said with a calm voice, " You should not have bothered, I could have ordered a takeout of fried chicken and coke."


    " Drinking coke and eating chicken every day is bad for your health," Fu Yu Sheng exasperatedly sighed. " I have told you this earlier, you can eat the fried food at most in a week, what''s more, you are shooting a drama aren''t you? You should pay attention to what you eat or else theizens would definitelypare you with the other Song daughter."


    Though he hardly paid attention to the entertainment news, for the sake of wooing his wife sessfully Fu Yu Sheng started to change his tactics. Instead of forcing her to be with her, it was better to turn himself into a number one fanboy and chase after her. So, as her number fanboy he did what was expected of him and then started watching every drama of her, no matter how small Song Yan''s role was in it, he watched it and apart from that he even paid good attention to what was happening to her and people around her.


    He would even fight with the trollers, in fact, he has even built a personal ¡ª¡ª defend Song Yan team in his office, as long as one tried to troll Song Yan, he and his team would be the first to retaliate. The only problem was that they were too less and the trollers were too many, he has been paying attention to Song Yan''s news and was surprised to find out that Song Lan''s fans loved to fight andpare Song Lan with his wife at every turn.


    They will deliberately choose Song Lan''s pictures that were whitewashed and as for Song Yan, they will choose the ones that were snapped from all the wrong angles, calling her ugly and a man for being too tall. Like hell, his wife was ugly and tall! She was all natural beauty! How dare they!


    Now that he saw Song Yan eating anything and not caring about her diet as an actress he couldn''t help but worry, if she was to be pictured with a chubby belly those trollers will definitely make fun of her! And he cannot let those trollers take an upper hand over his wife!


    So, he hurriedly turned to look at Song Yan with an exaggerated look and eximed loudly, " I will not let them dance on top of your head!" He will make sure to keep his wife fit and the prettiest of all even if he has to blow her trumpet alone!


    Song Yan: "¡­.." He looks really excited does he not? But what was he even talking about? Never in her wildest dream, Song Yan would have ever imagined that the big president of the Fu corporation would one day actually sit behind hisputer and fight with trollers, supported and aided by the golden secretary Xu.


    Fu Yu Sheng brought Song Yan to his apartment, then switched on the air con and let the cold air fill in the room before setting up the number of things that he has prepared for her. He has been living in a foreign country and wasn''t used to the cooking of others, that was why he learned how to cook and now his cooking was on par with the chef of the Fu family. More or less they still had some differences but not much.


    Song Yan took Fu Chen to the other bedroom that was empty and carefully looked around only when she was sure that no evil aura could be detected did shey Fu Chen down and then left the room.


    "So, how was everything in the tomb?" Fu Yu Sheng ced thest dish on the table and then turned to look at Song Yan who was walking out of his bedroom. " Did you find anything that was useful to beat that thing?"


    " I didn''t find anything that would help in dealing with the thing," replied Song Yan with a frown as she sat down on the chair and folded her arms. " I went there to look for how to advance that thing was and from the looks of it, it seems that she is indeed really strong. Maybe a level five demon or else she wouldn''t have been able to escape that tomb and after so many years surely her cultivation level must have reached another peek."

 Chapter 325 Wu Qinfan Should Be The One To Worry

    Fu Yu Sheng looked at Song Yan with surprise, did she mean to say that after almost losing her life she only found out the cultivation level of the demon? He ced thest dish on the table with a thud before taking off his sses and pointing at his eyes as he said, " Look me in the eye and tell me that you really went all the way there, put your life in danger, all to find out the cultivation level of the demon?"


    " Pass me the ck pepper chicken," said Song Yan as she tipped her chin at the dish that was sitting closest to Fu Yu Sheng not answering his question at once.


    Seeing her uncooperative stance Fu Yu Sheng pinched his lips nheless he still scooped a bowl of rice topped with the ck pepper chicken and passed it to Song Yan before pushing a bowl of chilli oil smashed cucumbers along with some saucy Brussels. " Don''t just eat chicken eat some vegetables as well."


    Looking at her simply eating meat and not favouring the vegetables at all, Fu Yu Sheng was a bit lost and helpless. She really didn''t like eating vegetables and Fu Chen was the same as her every time he asked him to finish his vegetables, his son would look at him like he was asking him to jump off a board right into the mouth of a shark.


    These eight years, these two ..how did they live without him? No wonder one was thinner than the other! They weren''t eating bnced meals!


    " Eat your vegetables!" Like an old mother, Fu Yu Sheng nagged his wife but when Song Yan didn''t listen to him, he banged his fist on the table and the temperature around him dipped while his eyes glowed coldly. "Eat. Your. Vegetables," he repeated this time his voice much more forceful than before.


    This time Song Yan had no choice but to pick up a mouthful of Brussels and ce them in her mouth, she didn''t know why but just now she was reminded of her mother who would stare at her just like Fu Yu Sheng when she refused to eat her meals.


    This fear of not being able to go against him¡­. She was trained rather strongly by her mother.


    Seeing that she was willing to eat her vegetables, Fu Yu Sheng''s frosty expression improved and his voice softened a bit as well. " Now, tell me what did you mean by that you didn''t find anything in the tomb other than the cultivation of the demon?"


    Song Yan chewed the Brussels with difficulty, though it tasted good she still preferred her chicken more. She hurriedly ate another bite of her chicken and finally calmed the icky feeling in her heart, at the Song apartment she would often eat vegetables but because Wen Mingzhi knew that she didn''t like eating vegetables and would give her a bit fewer vegetables and because Fu Chen was young she was able to fool her but the big one wasn''t so easily fooled.


    " I did go to the tomb to look for something that will help me but I knew that the chances were low," Song Yan finally replied. " When a demon is no longer tied to a ce, they erase their traces lest they were targeted by exorcisers like me and now that the demon has possessed someone, it is even harder to take hold of her. With Wu Genji serving her host, it will be hard to take it down but at least I was able to find out its level, this way I will be able to prepare myself."


    Fu Yu Sheng''s mouth pursed in a thin line, so the reason that Song Yan ced her life in danger was just this?


    " I don''t like you putting your life in danger like this," he blurted out his honest thoughts.


    Song Yan didn''t need him to say it out loud, she could sense that he didn''t like it from the stormy clouds covering his face. " That''s the nature of my work, are you going to ask me to stop doing what I am supposed to do?"


    Of course, he would not stop her but, his lips thinned further down as hedled egg drop soup in a bowl and then ced it in front of Song Yan. " J..Just be careful, that''s all I want from you."


    As long as she stays alive, he will have the chance to make every wrong right but if she was to leave then what was he supposed to do?


    For the first time, Fu Yu Sheng''s heart drummed against his chest for the opposite gender and the urge to tie Song Yan next to him started blooming in his heart. He was worried that if he didn''t take care of her properly, she will one day leave him so far behind that he wouldn''t be able to find her.


    Song Yan didn''t say anything, she couldn''t say for sure that she wille out as the survivor every time she dealt with the supernatural but having died once she would do everything to keep herself alive.


    The two did not say anything to each other for a long time until Fu Yu Sheng ced the clean chopstick on the table and then looked at Song Yan with an entangled expression. " About the Wu family, what are you going to do now? We know that the demon is possessing Wu Genji but the Wu family will not believe your words, especially the eldest master of the Wu family, as long as he refuses to cooperate there is nothing you can do to Wu Genji."


    Wu Qinfan was someone who doted on his sister the most and he was slowly taking over the Wu family, now Master Wu no longer had as much power over the family as he did when he was young, as the next patriarch Wu Qinfan had total control over the family.


    " Isn''t it because of his extreme doting that Wu Genji was able to harm so many people?" Song Yan arched a brow and calmly took a bite of her meal. " If that man wasn''t blind then so many children and adults wouldn''t have lost their life but you don''t need to worry about it. Wu Qinfan should be the one worried, after all, because of him ¡­. His younger brother lost his only son."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 326 Taking Back All Her Luck Forcefully

    Fu Yu Sheng wanted to say something but as soon as he opened his mouth, his phone started ringing. He could only shut his mouth helplessly and pull the phone out of his pocket with an apologetic smile but as soon as he took a look at the caller''s name, his expression turned weird.


    Noticing the changes in his expression Song Yan already guessed who was calling him and didn''t even think of looking at the screen.


    " Hello, Brother Jin, what is the matter?" After picking up the call Fu Yu Sheng calmly asked, he waited for the other side to say something and after listening to what Wu Jin had to say, his eyebrows scrunched up even more but he simply told Wu Jin that he will think about it after confirming with his assistant and after that, he ended the call.


    "The Wu family is calling you over aren''t they?" Song Yan wiped the sauce on her lips with a quick flick of her tongue as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng waiting for him to answer her.


    Fu Yu Sheng''s attention was momentarily attracted by the pink tip of Song Yan''s tongue that flicked over her lips before he hurriedly shook his head and said, " How do you know that? Wu Jin indeed called me toe over. He said that his family wanted to make up for the farce at the banquet of old Master Wu."


    " Do I even need to think it over?" Song Yan pursed her lips and smiled at him with a sly glint in her eyes. " Didn''t Wu Genjie to look for you yesterday but was forced to retreat? After meeting such a catastrophe, don''t you think that she will be doubtful of you?"


    Wu Genji came looking for Fu Yu Sheng but in the end, she had to leave her empty hand, most probably she even received several injuries on her hand after being burned by the talismans.


    " She must be suspicious of you now after all her secret is not something that anyone should know." Song Yan knew that after what happened yesterday Wu Genji would get suspicious of Fu Yu Sheng and her. " The reason Wu family is calling you for lunch now must be Wu Genji''s idea, she wants to probe you carefully which is why she came up with the idea of inviting you to the lunch."


    " Th¡­then should I agree?" This was Fu Yu Sheng''s first time being chased by a demon and that too one that was so scheming. Why couldn''t he catch the attention of the one in the movies? At least then his wife could have easily helped him. With a demon pretending to be a white lotus how was he supposed to deal with it?


    " You should," Song Yan replied promptly. " If you don''t then it will definitely make Wu Genji suspicious of you and she wille hunting for you every night like I have said she is taking care of a demon that knows how to cultivate, every time she might return stronger than before. You don''t want to deal with that right?"


    Of course, he didn''t! Who would want a demoning after them at every turn?


    "That''s why you should go to this lunch that they have arranged," upon seeing Fu Yu Sheng shake his head, Song Yan calmly advised him. " Since the Wu family is being so overly concerned about you, how can we not go? We should surely go and see what wonderful ideas they havee up with."


    What was more Song Yan wanted to see what was going on in Wu Genji''s head, she has always believed that unwarranted kindness always hid some major evil behind it. So, her hunch that something was wrong with this small lunch event wasn''t wrong.


    " As for what should we do regarding the Wu family situation," she carefully pondered over it and then finished thest of her food. " We will think of a n after getting a good idea about what is going on in the Wu family but right now I am sleepy."


    "Sister-inw, you are finally here?" Wang Yufan saw the tall woman who was walking toward him and then ced the script on hisp before standing up and walking toward Song Yan who was dressed in a very casual blue dress that reached up to her thighs. Originally, she wanted to wear something ck or white but Fu Yu Sheng stopped her from leaving the house saying that the director of the movie she was shooting despised these dull colours.


    The Director liked bright and vibrant colours because his daughter passed away after staying in the mental asylum for quite some time. Because of the unfortunate ident of his daughter, the director has seen enough of these two colours and hated them with a passion since they reminded him of his daughter.


    " Mhmm," Song Yan replied as her gaze diverted to the people who were looking at her with furtive nces, she arched a brow and turned to look at Wang Yufan. She didn''t even need to ask what was wrong, he immediately told her everything at once, turns out that taking advantage of her absence Song Lan has spread quite a few rumours about her.


    " That woman is really evil! You have been too kind to her not taking the luck back at once." Fang Yanli knew that the luck Song Lan borrowed was slowly returning to Song Yan but because thetter was not in a hurry and wanted to make Song Lan more and more desperate as she watched her luck diminish but instead of staying put Song Lan started to live as a salted fish.


    Very well then.


    Song Yan rubbed the ring on her finger and took back the rest of the luck that was left with Song Lan at once. As soon as she did that, the dress that Song Lan was wearing slumped low while Song Yan felt her bust tighten.


    She stared down at her heavy bust that she got with her sheer luck and sighed, this was one of the reasons why she didn''t want her entire luck back, her blessed appearance was back and so was the back pain.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Thank you for supporting this work with golden tickets, powerstones and most important of all precious gifts! Lots of hugs!

 Chapter 327 Snatch The Luck Back!

    Song Yan was indeed provoked by Song Lan this time, she has been too busy to pay attention to Song Lan these days and what was more, most of her scenes were already done. She only needed to finish shooting a few more scenes and after that, she was free to leave the set but Song Lan seemed to have taken her silence for granted she actually went around saying that she was worried that Song Yan might have hooked up with someone which was my she hasn''t being to the set these days. But the truth was that Song Yan didn''t have many scenes to shoot, so why does it matter if she came to the set every day or not?


    She was too tired to deal with Song Lan personally and decided to simply cut thest string that was holding Song Lan up.


    On the other hand, Song Lan rushed to her vanity van while clutching the sundress that she was wearing, its strips dropping down her shoulders as she held onto the front of her dress. She looked down at her t body and gritted her teeth, thest of Song Yan''s luck was gone too! She couldn''t believe her eyes as she looked at her waist that has gotten slightly thicker and her bosom that has gotten close to not even existing.


    Song Lan inherited her mother''s physique before snatching Madam Song''s luck Chu Lian''s face and body type could be considered nothing but average. It was only when she stole Madam Song''s fate and altered her destiny did her physique slowly changed and she was able to get rid of the ugly appearance that she hated so much.


    As Chu Lian''s daughter Song Lan wasn''t any good either, she was at most pretty but not beautiful enough to be an actress. It was only when she learned how to snatch luck from other women did her fortune somewhat started to recover and her dull andcklustre body became more toned and her physique turned more and more beautiful.


    But now that the rest of the luck with which she was holding onto has gone Song Lan could see that her skin was no longer as fair as it was before, there were small pimples adorning her cheeks and dark circles under her eyes. She looked the same as she did when she was young! No! She could not let this go!


    " Song Lan what''s the matter, what happened to your bosom?" Her new agent came rushing into the nanny van and looked at the dress that was barely clinging to Song Lan''s figure and sighed, this was why she didn''t want to be Song Lan''s agent. Though Song Lan insisted that she has never gotten any work done on her body before, she as a silver agent knew that it was a lie.


    She has seen Song Lan a few years back when she recently joined thepany, she wasn''t this pretty back then as she was right now. Ma Gong looked at the prominent cheekbones that were harshly sticking out of her face and then at the t bosom, she couldn''t help but rub her temple. " This is why I said that if you had work done, you should tell me that way I would have been prepared for such a scenario. Now look what happened, what are we going to do? Your bosom ttened in a bunch of many people, if the news is leaked then we all will be a nice joke in the eyes of others."


    ? Only then did Song Lan snap out of her daze and immediately clung to her agent. " Block it! Block the news from getting out. I can''t be seen like this!"


    Without her tapering face and ample bosom, what was she going to do?


    Ma Gong took Song Lan''s hands off her shoulders and then sighed with exasperation. " I will go and make sure that no one leaks this information, you on the other hand.." her gaze flicked to Song Lan''s board nose with a crooked bridge, harsh eyes and t bosom with uneven skin. " Book an appointment with the same doctor who was responsible for your first surgery. You don''t need to be shy, everyone gets work done on their faces once, in a while, it''spletely normal. So don''t be afraid of bacsh."


    It was just that she needed a lot more work done whenpared to the actresses in Star height entertainment.


    Song Lan knew what Ma Gong was thinking and her face turned livid. It was because of Song Yan! If not for her, though she was furious enough to grit her teeth and yell out loud she somehow managed to control herself before she smiled at her agent and softly agreed, " I understand sister Ma."


    As soon as she spoke she realised to her horror that it wasn''t just her body and skin that changed even her voice that has gotten softer and melodious turned hoarse and sharp like her mother''s. Song Lan gripped her neck and immediately shuddered, no..no ¡­even her voice changed! She could get work done on her body but what about her voice? What was she going to do about it?


    Ma Gong''s expression changed once again as she looked at the girl in front of her. Body and skin tone? That can still be exined but what happened to her voice?


    " I...I think I ate too many ice creamsst night sister Gong, can you ask the director for a holiday?" She knew that if she was to go out to shoot the scene like this then the director will really be upset with her. He has been looking for natural beauty for the role of the female lead, if he found out that not one thing was natural about her then ¡­he will surely kick her out of the production! That director was this entric and stubborn!


    Ma Gong too knew that the director was really strict regarding everything, if Song Lan was to go out like this then she will only face the wrath of the director, so she nodded and agreed. " All right, I will ask for a day off but make sure to take care of this situation."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 328 Targeting Song Yan Again

    Once Ma Gong left the vanity van, the obedient smile ying on Song Lan''s lips fell and her eyes that were soft as a harmless child turned vicious. She looked at her reflection in the mirror and her urge to smash it into pieces strengthened, even more, if she could she would have smashed everything in this van but she had an image to keep and she couldn''t just do whatever she wanted so she could do nothing but to suppress her anger.


    The more Song Lan looked at her reflection the angrier she got but she couldn''t stay angry for a long time in the end after a short while, her anger turned into regret, if she knew that something like this would happen in case Song Yan recovered from her ident she would have made sure to kill her in the hospital! There were so many chances to take care of that woman and yet shecently let go of every single one of those.


    She has been trying to snatch the luck of others but no matter how many times she sucked the luck of the people she would end up using it all. What was even more, no same person was born with as good luck as Song Yan, if they were rich they weren''t beautiful and if they were beautiful then they didn''t have the luck to be rich. The perfect fate, that she wanted didn''t exist anywhere except Song Yan!


    Other than Song Yan she only knew Fu Rong whose luck was good in every aspect. But after what happened at the bar, Fu Rong seemed to have started doubting her, no matter how many times she invited Fu Rong to visit her, thetter always turned her down with one excuse or another. If this goes on then she will have nothing left in her hands!


    Just as she was worrying about what she was going to do in the future, her phone started to ring, though Song Lan was in no mood to talk with anyone, she picked up the call when she saw that it was her mother who called her. " What is it? I am busy."


    Because her mood was sour, her words came out more harshly than she intended. But after listening to what her mother said, she immediately packed her bags and left the vanity van after cleaning herself up.


    Song Yan was discussing the scene with Wang Yufan when she noticed Song Lan rushing out of her vanity van in a great hurry, she arched a brow as she looked at her hurried pace and then quietly summoned Fang Yanli. " Go and see what she is up to."


    Now that she has snatched the leftover luck from Song Lan, she will definitely try something else.


    "Got it."


    ¡­.


    " Master you are finally here, you have no idea how many things happened when you were gone." Chu Lian respectfully looked at the elderly warlock sitting on the couch as she offered him tea and sweet cakes. " I and Lan''er have been waiting for you for quite some time if you hadn''t arrived today¡­ I am afraid we would have gone to look for you."


    Though she could still survive with Madam Song''s luck, it has been deviating now that something has happened, she could feel her aura depleting and there was also the matter of Master Song who was giving her a new headache every now and then. If this goes on then years of her hard work will go down the drain in a jiffy! How hard has she worked for her to climb this ce?


    No way in hell was she going to let go of this life that she has earned after such hard work.


    The elderly warlock looked at her with an assessing gaze and said, " Seems like the grave where the array was drawn was disturbed. Your luck is slowly depleting, I can see it scattering slowly since the owner of the luck has died."


    Chu Lian immediately nodded her head. " You are right, master. That grave was indeed touched I don''t know who was daring enough to do something like this but they seem to have broken through the grudge field and even disturbed the array. But I am not worried about myself, I am old and I have already lived my life, I am worried about my daughter, you see her¡ª¡ª"


    " Old master!" Chu Lian was still speaking when the door of the tea room was pushed open and Song Lan came barging, she looked at the old warlock and her unsettled heart finally calmed down. " Old master it''s a great thing that you came back, look at me.. . My face ..my body everything got ruined. Please do something about it."


    The elderly warlock swept a gaze at Song Lan with his eyes that were still sharp despite him being old. " You seem to have touched something dirty, that would exin why your face is like that, I can deal with that thing today as for the rest of your situation, you need to find a suitable person whose luck can be snatched. Like I told you earlier, there are many few people who are born with perfect luck and even if you were to borrow someone else''s luck, there is a high chance that you won''t be able to return to your former glory in case their luck iscking."


    When Song Lan heard the old warlock''s words, she couldn''t help but feel agitated, perfect luck. In her entire life, she has only seen a few people who have perfect luck, a few of them werepletely untouchable as for the rest. Her eyes shed as she hurriedly asked, " Can I snatch someone''s lucky who has taken their luck back?"


    As she carefully thought about the people whose luck she has borrowed Song Lan realised that the only one whose luck was good enough was none other than Song Yan! She could not touch Fu Rong but at least she could get her hands on Song Yan.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Thank you for supporting this work by sending me gifts, golden tickets and power stones! please cheer on the author by sending a few more gifts and power stones! Thank you and hugs

 Chapter 329 Never To Be Snatched Again.

    " Lan''er what are you talking about?" Chu Lian obviously knew about whose luck her daughter was talking about but she couldn''t help but warn her daughter subtly. Even though Song Yan was still in the same situation as she was before and it seemed like she hasn''t recovered most of her luck yet, it didn''t change the fact that she has a master next to her as well. If she was to find out that they were targeting her again, then she will surely create trouble for them. " Don''t say things like that, we have so many options just choose one of those young missies and we will make do with them."


    It was better for them to stay away from Song Yan until they find out how strong that master next to her was.


    Make do with someone else? How can she make do with someone else? Song Lan has been envious of Song Yan since the day she came to know about her existence. She was born with a diamond spoon in her mouth, with skin that was so soft that it seemed as if one pinch could squeeze out water from her skin, with a figure that was die for, long shapely legs and most importantly her eyes.


    They were limpid to the point that one gaze was all it needed to make someone hers.


    Wasn''t it because of her eyes that Fu Yu Sheng agreed to marry her? She still remembered when she asked Fu Yu Sheng why he agreed to marry Song Yan, he told her that it was because of Song Yan''s eyes, he said that they were too pure and something about them called to him. Back then she decided that she would snatch everything from Song Yan, from her luck to her good looks.


    She had to work really hard to get hold of Song Yan''s hair and birth chart because when she was unmarried, Song Lingyan protected her quite well. The stupid man of course had no idea about her n but he instinctively knew that something about her was dangerous, so he kept Song Yan away from her.


    It was only after she went to the Fu manor and worked hard to get closer to Song Yan that she was able to get hold of her hair and birth chart. Eight years, it took her eight years topletely suck that luck of her Song Yan and now that luck was stolen from in a minute. How can she let go of Song Yan so easily and wasn''t Song Yan''s luck the best among all the young misses that her mother showed to her?


    As the young miss of the Song family, how can she choose somethingcklustre? She would of course choose the best out of the best.


    She didn''t care about what will happen to Song Yan after she snatched her luck, in fact, it would be amazing if she fell off a cliff and died. She was so jealous of Song Yan that her eyes were about to burst into fire, why was her life so different from that of Song Yan''s? She was her father''s daughter too. If Song Yan was this pretty then of course she should be just as pretty as her right? In addition, if not for Song Yan and her mother, she would have been the young missy of the Song family from the very beginning, it was because of her and her bitch of a mother that she had to live in suffering for so long.


    So was it wrong for her to take it for granted that she owed everything that Song Yan had? Anyway, that woman should have been dead for years, it was because of her and her mother''s grace that she was able to stay alive for so long.


    " Master, can we do that? Can I snatch the luck of the same person twice?" Ignoring her mother, Song Lan looked at the master sitting on the couch and hurriedly asked. The sooner she gets hold of Song Yan''s luck the better, this way she will be able to reshoot her scenes soon. If not who knows what will happen to her chance of aiming for the top?


    The elderly warlock hummed before stroking his sandalwood cane and nodded his head as he said, " You can of course snatch luck from the same person but in this scenario, you will have to look for her blood and a bit of her flesh or nails, only strands of hair will not work. Snatching someone''s luck that has been already snatched and returned is not as easy as snatching it for the first time. If you don''t want to wait for long then you will choose someone else to rece your luck with."


    When Song Lan heard that something like snatching the luck was possible her eyes shone and a thrill coursed up her spine. " Then can you do it in a way that the luck won''t be snatched back ever again? I don''t want to lose it like I did this time."


    " Won''t be snatched back again? Haha, if such a thing existed then the benefactor''s luck would not have been snatched in the first ce. With ck magic there is always a chance of something going horribly wrong, you should be satisfied with what you receive, miss. Too much greed is not good." The elderly warlock turned to nce at Song Lan whose luck was in sudden decline now that even thest of her snatched luck has gone, if this goes on then she and her family will surely be driven to ruins. What the elderly warlock has never told Song Lan and her mother was that they were born destined to jinxes. Their lives were supposed to be hard from the very start if not for Chu Lian''s desperation and promises of giving him the infinite wealth he wouldn''t have bothered with these two women.


    " Can you really not do it? What if she snatches her luck back then what will I do? I can''t be ugly like I am right now! You have to do something about this master!" When Song Lan heard that there was a chance that her luck could be snatched back again, her voice couldn''t help but turn shrill as she looked at the man in front of her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 330 Swapping Luck Once And For All

    She can never allow her luck to be snatched again, it belonged to her! She snatched it so it was hers now and forever!


    Hearing Song Lan''s hysterical voice the old master frowned with displeasure as he looked at the angry face of his patron.


    " Ah master you don''t have to think so much about her words," Chu Lian noticed the master''s displeasure and hurriedly tried to smoothen things over. She couldn''t believe that her daughter was actually speaking to the master in such a manner, has she lost her mind? "Why don''t you go and take a break in the room? I have asked the help to clean the room for you. After travelling for so long most probably you are tired, why not take a nap? I will send someone to call you when lunch is prepared."


    Only then did the frown on the face of the old warlock smoothen and he nodded at Chu Lian before getting up from his spot and then said calmly, " We will discuss the rest of the things after I wake up and please tell the kitchen to keep the meat extra bloody."


    " Of course," Chu Lian was used to the old warlock''s weird taste and hurriedly nodded before asking one of the maids to send the warlock to his room in the guest house.


    Seeing that the old warlock was leaving Song Lan wanted to say a few more things but Chu Lian grabbed her wrist and dragged her out of the room, once they were in Song Lan''s room. Chu Lia turned to look at her daughter and reprimanded her, " Have you lost your mind? You actually want to snatch Song Yan''s luck again? Have you forgotten that she is no longer defenceless as she was before? There is a master next to her, if you make trouble with her without knowing how strong that master is what will you do if she was to retaliate? Listen to me and drop this matter."


    Song Lan flicked her mother''s hand off her wrist and shouted, " What is wrong with me snatching her luck? Wasn''t it supposed to be mine from the beginning? She and I share the same father, if not for her being born and blocking my luck then I would be the true owner of that luck that she enjoys. Except for different mothers we have everything the same, don''t we? If not for her taking birth earlier than me then I will be not in this situation either. Do you think I want to do this as well? But you have to look at the facts mom ¡­ among all thedies she has the best luck! And if her luck returns to her then she will surely get her father''s love as well. Then what will we do?"


    Chu Lian''s eyes shed, she wasn''t worried about Song Yan getting the love of the current Master Song, there was no way that man would love that girl but if she was to find that the original master Song was being locked then she will lose everything in just a matter of time.


    " Fine, I understand what you are saying but you have to be patient. I have told you to be respectful to that master, haven''t I? We are still depending on him and will be depending on him in the future as well. If you end up offending him then where will I get another master who knows what he is doing? Or do you want to go back to looking for those frauds?"


    Song Lan pouted as she threw the jacket that was covering her body and pointed to her t chest and broad shoulders that looked like a rack as she said, "It''s not that I want to be imprudent with him but look at me mother, thest of my luck has been snatched away and it happened right in front of so many people! Now everyone thinks that I got work done on my body ¡­ and it failed in the middle of shooting. Wang Yufan was there as well, what will he think and the director ¡­ he was looking for natural yet seductive beauty. Now he will surely regret his decision, tell me what am I going to do? In such case, I have no choice either but to be in a hurry!"


    Then she softened her voice andined to her mother, " And what did I say wrong? We both know how greedy that master is, I don''t know why he needs so much money but he has been asking for more and moremission, hasn''t he? And what''s more, we take care of everything for him, from his food to his clothing, he doesn''t even buy those yellow talisman paper, even that thing is provided to him by us. What''s wrong with us asking him to do some major work? I bet he knows how to lock the luck in ce but he is deliberately refusing to do that because he wants to make more money out of us."


    She then nced around the room and added softly, " And the same could be said for you mother, he casually picked up a youngdy to rece your luck with and you have indeed gotten younger but you don''t look as pretty as you did when you had the luck of the previous madam Song, are you sure that you just want to settle with this?"


    ¡­..


    " Oh, so they are nning to snatch my luck? Hmm." Song Yan mused after Fang Yanli was done reporting to her about everything that happened in the Song mansion. After she finished listening to Fang Yanli, a mocking smile etched on Song Yan''s face as she tilted her head and stared ahead at the scene that was being shot. " She really is as annoying as a cockroach, no matter how many times I squash her she is always back to take more. I bet she thinks that she can snatch my luck again."


    " As if," Fang Yanli scoffed. " That old man didn''t even see me when I was standing next to him, most probably his cultivation level is beneath level four. He can''t even see a sixth-grade ghost. Pathetic."


    ------ Thank you for supporting the work by power stones, golden tickets and your precious gifts!!

 Chapter 331 Found A Building!

    " She seemed to be in a hurry because of the shooting," stated Fang Yanli, her eyes brimming with anger as she looked at Song Yang who was reading her script. " She will probably make a move very soon, you should be careful these days."


    " I shouldn''t be the one who needs to act carefully these days." Song Yan wasn''t worried about Song Lan or Chu Lian, in fact, she wished that they would do something soon, that way she will be able to find out where they have hidden her mother''s body. Of course, it would have been nice if she could find out Chu Lian''s hideout where she was keeping her father as well but Song Yan knew that in the current situation, that woman will be paying a lot of attention to everything happening around her, if she chased Chu Lian then she will only attract unwanted attention to herself.


    For now, it was better for her to look for a way to get hold of the ce where her mother''s body was buried by Chu Lian, only then she would be able to send her mother to the afterlife.


    Fang Yanli knew what was going on in Song Yan''s head, she sighed and crouched in front of Song Yan as she said, " Are you sure that you will be able to exorcise your mother''s soul?"


    Only souls that have no regrets or vengeance to be attained in the world would move on to the afterlife without being exorcised but Song Yan''s mother had a lot of grievances in this life. Most probably she died in a rather gruesome way because the space that was allocated to one-half of Song Yan''s mother in the ring, was filled with such a murderous aura that many ghosts did not dare to approach that space.


    Even if Song Yan was to look for the other half that was untouched by the vengeance, once theybine ¡ª¡ª Song Yan''s mother would be a vengeful ghost. And for a vengeful ghost to move on they have to work and cultivate for years to get rid of their grievances only then they can be exorcised, allowing them to move on to the next life.


    Song Yan''s eyes dimmed a little as she stroked her ring and murmured, " I will do what is right, you don''t have to worry. When the timees, I won''t do something as stupid as letting my emotions get the best of me."


    Fang Yanli sensed Song Yan''s mood and didn''t say anything instead she sighed and then floated up in the air before going back into the ring. As soon as she drifted inside the ring, Song Yan''s smartphone started ringing.


    " Who is calling me at this time?" Song Yan frowned as she pulled her phone out, when she looked at the name Fu Rong shing on the screen she picked up the call and answered with a " Hello?"


    " Second sister-inw? I am done securing a building for our new business." Fu Rong didnt waste even a single second in telling Song Yan about her amazing victory, even though she was the young and naive missy of the Fu family, with the help of her friends and some other contacts, she was able to secure a small building that can be used as theirpany. She would have gone for a bigger one but her sister-inw said that she wanted her to get the pieces of equipment along with the building and permit. At the end with her limited budget, Fu Rong could only do this much.


    " You have done securing a building and permits?" That was too fast even for Fu Rong. She didn''t expect that the girl would be able to do something this difficult with such ease, she was prepared to wait for at least a few months given that she has never done something like this, but surprisingly Fu Rong was able to secure the premises so soon.


    " That''s right, one of my contacts helped me but don''t worry this time I made sure to get the contract checked out by a legal firm and everything is all right." Fu Rong made countless mistakes when she started her business in the past, it could be said that she wanted to be a business tycoon like her brother but forget about bing a business tycoon, she didn''t even be a small breeze in the business world but because of those numerous failures one after another she was able to get a good grasp of the basic steps of starting a business. " Anyway the ce is all set, would you minding here and checking the ce out? It would be good for you to see it for yourself."


    Song Yan rubbed the back of her ring and thought about Chu Lian and Song Lan, now that they were nning something there was no way she would be able to visit the building about which Fu Rong was talking. If she did then there was a high chance that the two of them would find out about it, she need to deal with them first but at the moment she cannoty the matter of opening her business either.


    She needed to make her brother quit hispany and start working in anotherpany lest he was dragged by that family again. She tapped the armrest of the chair before she carefully said, " I can''te to see the premise at the moment, so it''s better for you to send the contact along with the images of the building, I will check the ce out."


    " Oh," Fu Rong was a bit unhappy upon hearing that Song Yan wouldn''t being to see the new building herself nheless she still agreed. She understood her second sister-inw''s situation after all her second sister-inw was being targeted by Song Lan, she couldn''t carelessly make a move can she? " Actually sister-inw I wanted to ask if it''s okay for me to hire some people, I mean you did say that you will be handing the procedures of how to prepare the skin care products but a few people wouldn''t be able to fit the mark."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 332 Patrolling

    " Okay," Song Yan carefully thought about Fu Rong''s suggestion though she didn''t trust anyone especially strangers, Fu Rong was right. She would not be able to make a lot of skin care products herself, she has to hire a staff who will take care of the production for her but ¡ª- " Make sure that you only hire those who are trustworthy and don''t forget to make them sign a secrecy contract, the procedure of preparing the products cannot be leaked."


    " Yes, I understand, I will go and look for that contact who helped me with the legal proceedings!" Fu Rong was indeed depressed by Song Yan''s rejection but she picked herself up again when she realised that her second sister-inw was actually relying on her unreliable self. There was no way she can disappoint her second sister inw!


    "Was that okay?" Even though Fang Yanli wasn''t the one whose money was invested in the business, she was very worried about handing such important things to the hands of Fu Rong, no matter which angle she use to look at Fu Rong, she will only look unreliable to her.


    Song Yan took off her clothes after she was finished shooting her scene and then nodded. " Though Fu Rong is unreliable there is someone who is very reliable in her circle."


    " Are you being serious?" Fang Yanli watched as Song Yan dressed in her blues dress before taking her makeup off, her face full of disbelief as she said, " There is no way that unreliable Fu Rong has someone dependable."


    " Believe it or not, there is and he is secretly so in love with her that as long as she says a word, he will willing fight the world for her." Song Yan never met Ye Boqin but she did hear from the members of the Fu family that he was Fu Rong''s childhood friend.


    Maybe it was because Fu Rong was so used to his presence that she never considered him as someone more than a friend. But when Fu Rong died Ye Boqin was the only one who was willing to fight for her honour, even though the videos and photos of Fu Rong were made viral by Song Lan after thetter died.


    It was Ye Boqin who sued everypany that published those videos and photos pushing them into a corner where they have to publish an apology along with the IP address of the person who sent them the mail, thanks to him Song Lan was in quite a mess back then.


    Even though that man was silent and not as good-looking as the other guys'' Fu Rong dated, he was the only one who remained sincere till the end.


    Song Yan already knew that the legal aide Fu Rong was talking about was none other than Ye Boqin. That guy has just returned after finishing hisw education in a foreign country, certainly, he must have contacted her at once.


    If she was being honest this was one of the reasons why she was willing to ask Fu Rong for her help because she knew that this time Ye Boqin will be there to help her.


    "Let''s not think about that," Song Yan smiled as she turned her head to look at Fang Yanli, her eyes glinting mischievously. " Since Song Lan is in a hurry, we should make a move as well, don''t we?"


    ¡­.


    " I know mother, you don''t have to tell me again and again." Wu Jin pressed a hand on his temples, he really didn''t understand why his mother and brother couldn''t understand such a simple fact that Fu Yu Sheng was a taken man and he was pretty certain that Wu Genji wasn''t in love with Fu Yu Sheng either, at most she was clinging on to the only big brother who was kind to her when no one else was but seriously this was getting too far. " You want me to tell him not to bring his wife? Mom, are you being serious right now? No matter how bad the match is the fact doesn''t change that they have been married for many years and they also have a kid together, what you are trying to do is break up a happy family."


    Old Madam Wu rolled her eyes as she held her hand up to stop her nail technician to stop her work before turning to pick up the phone that was sitting on the counter next to her. " Please have you forgotten that man left that woman alone for eight years, surely he isn''t as fond of her as you make it sound."


    " Don''t be ridiculous mother," Wu Jin nodded to the officers as he walked past the corridor of the police department and headed straight to the parking lot. " Brother Sheng did fly away from the country but that was because he had no other option but to do something like that, and if you think that he will ept the dinner invitation if you disrespect his wife like this, then you can go ahead and try maybe then you will wake up from your daydreams."


    He ended the call without letting his mother finish saying what she wanted to say before he rubbed his temple again before putting his mind into the situation that really needed his attention. Three months, the children have been vanishing for three months and he hadn''t been able to find a single clue about what was going on if this keeps on then the parents of those kids will be outraged. He has to do something about it.


    " Chief are you going on patrol?" Wu Jin turned to look at the policemen behind him and nodded his head. " What about you? Are you off the duty, Bambang?"


    " Hahaha not yet" Bambang ruffled his chestnut-coloured hair and shook his head. " I have to go on to another round around the city before I can call it a day, sir."


    ¡ª¡ª-


    thank you for supporting this work with golden tickets,powerstones and gifts my little angles!!!

 Chapter 333 Night Patrol Finding Something Unpleasant!

    Guo Bambang was a recent recruit in the police department not only was he extremely diligent but he was also one of those volunteers of justice who couldn''t see anyone getting wronged. So, even when most of his colleagues refused to do night patrol, Guo Bambang would very diligently go around the city looking for thieves and thugs bullying innocent people. He has been so assiduously that even Wu Jin despite being the chief heard about him but of course, it was because Guo Bambang would bring numerous cases from a small pickpocket to a hooligan teasing a young girl.


    Because of Guo Bambang''s hard work, the police department has been really busy these days even his colleagues were sort ofining now that they have to spend the entire time listening to the grievances of people.


    " Is that so? Why don''t youe with me then?" Wu Jin was going to patrol around the city anyway and instead of letting Guo Bambang patrol around all alone, it was better for him to bring him along. " I am going on a night patrol as well, you can follow me."


    " Re...Really chief? I can actuallye with you?" Wu Jin might be young but he was hard working and fair in his dealings, he not only caught a bunch of thugs and thieves but also participated in a life-threatening terrorist capturing n a few years ago from where he returned with a big injury and was slowly able to climb to the top. Ever since then Guo Bambang has been a fan of Wu Jin, now that his idol was asking for him toe with him to do night patrolling how can he not be excited?


    " Of course," Wu Jin was actually amused by Guo Bambang''s enthusiasm, did the young man really like patrolling this much?


    Wu Jin motioned for Guo Bambang to get into the car before he slid inside the driver''s seat and stepped on the gas. With a swift flick of his wrists, he steered the car out of the parking lot before driving the car away, the police department patrolled the city in various shifts ¡ª¡ªmorning, afternoon, evening andte at night when the criminals were most active.


    Wu Jin usually didn''t do night patrolling as the chief of the department he didn''t have to make a move himself but it has been three months and the case of children vanishing into thin air was yet to be solved.


    The parents of those children who vanished weren''t easy to deal with either they have been causing trouble at the department for a long time and as someone who lost his own beloved nephew to that kidnapper, of course, Wu Jin could understand what the parents of those children were going through this was the reason why he decided to step in the matter himself. Since the kidnappers get active in the middle of the night it made sense that he starts looking for them in the middle of the night as well.


    The only problem was that he has been looking for the kidnappers for a long time but he hasn''t been able to get hold of even a single piece of evidence.


    " Chief? Are you still looking for those kidnappers?" Guo Bambang was still new to the department and wasn''t given any important case to take care of, at most he was asked to take care of cases like pickpocketing and catching hooligans. Even then he had a very good idea of what was going on in the department. After all, no matter how much of a high-profile secret case it was, after being stretched for so long some information was bound to be leaked.


    Wu Jin didn''t ask Guo Bambang how he knew about the case that was ordered to be kept under wraps. He too knew that after being stretched for so long it was bound to be known to his colleagues in the police department, he nodded his head and sighed heavily. " A few days ago another girl was taken away from the middle of a party." He did not mention that it was a party held by the Wu family, their family already had enough trouble as it was, if he was to say something like this, then it would only make others more suspicious of them.


    " Goodness, these kidnappers are really too much!" Guo Bambang fervently banged his fists on his thighs and cursed the kidnappers for being too ruthless and cruel. This was the sixteenth child that was kidnapped and to date, not one call was made, many colleagues of his believed that the kidnappers were a part of a ve traders group or something of the sort but they have been looking for those traders as well.


    The department indeed caught hold of a few groups that were selling children to the rich but unfortunately for them, they didn''t find any kidnapped child for whom they were looking for, it was the biggest loss for their department, after all, they wasted three months rounding those groups but still they only caught hold of nothing but loss.


    Wu Jin didn''t say anything either, he too felt that something was off about these kidnappings but no matter how he looked into the case he couldn''t get hold of what was actually going on, how was it possible for the kidnappers to go through leaps and bounds to kidnap those children from the rich families but never ask for any kind of ransom. It was just too weird, no matter which angle he looked at the case.


    " If I ever get hold of those kidnappers I will¡ª¡ª what the hell is that?" Guo Bambang didnt get a chance to tell Wu Jin what he was going to do to those kidnappers. His voice suddenly turned high-pitched as he rubbed his eyes harshly and stared in front with his eyes popping. " Am I seeing what you are seeing, chief?"


    Wu Jin followed his gaze and frowned upon seeing what was happening in front of him, what the hell was that?

 Chapter 334 Jiangshi

    " I have to say, that woman is really too much," Fang Yanli shot a disgusted look at the two things that were hopping behind them and scrunched up her brows. " She just doesn''t want to snatch your luck, she wants to make sure that you never get to live another day. Just look at those things, where the hell did she get them?"


    Song Yan didn''t turn around but she could see the two Jiangshis that were following her, a Jiangshi was a fatalbination of a zombie and vampire, it didn''t just suck the blood of a living being but it also sucked the yang energy of its victims, the second a Jiangshi get hold of a living being, it will either turn the living into a being like itself or it will destroy the living in such a manner that their souls would never be able to reincarnate.


    Just a single glimpse of those things was enough to tell Song Yan just how much Song Lan wanted her dead. After finishing the shoot Song Yan has deliberately walked around the entire town with a '' Come and attack me I am helpless,'' banner stuck to her body, she knew that Song Lan was in a hurry and would most definitely make a move soon, who would have thought that she would really hit a lottery the second she stepped out of the apartment for the second time.


    " Fortunately, their cultivation is not high," murmured Song Yan, if the Jiangshi''s cultivation level was high then it would be really fast in catching its victims but maybe Song Lan couldn''t get hold of Jiangshis that were high in cultivation and sent these two hopping monsters. If their cultivation had been high then Song Yan would have had a hard time subduing them.


    " Don''t let your guard drop," warned Fang Yanli as she felt the temperature around them dropping steadily. " I can feel that there is something more hiding in the dark corner, most probably that woman was worried that you will survive again if she was to hire a human for taking care of you that is why she sent these non-livings."


    " I won''t make a mistake," Song Yan too knew that the two Jiangshis behind her were most probably a distraction something more horrifying was hiding in the dark corners of the alleys that were hidden from the street light. Letting herself get distracted will only make things difficult for her.


    She was prepared to take care of the thing hiding in the dark, ring in one hand and talismans in the other, she just needed to lure that thing out and ¡ª¡ª


    " Hands up! Who are you and why are you following that woman?" A vigorous voice caught Song Yan''s attention and she wheeled around to look at the man that was standing behind the Jiangshis with a gun in his hands.


    " Sh*t." She cursed as she looked at the young man in police uniform, why was this young man here? Wasn''t the hours of patrolling already over? What was he doing here now?


    "This just became a lot more troublesome than it was already," Fang Yanli smacked her face with her hands and inwardly called the young man an idiot for the hundredth time. They were only doing their job why did this young man pop out of nowhere? Now he made the entire thing even more troublesome!


    If Bambang knew that his good intentions were taken as troublesome meddling he would have been so angry that he would have coughed out ten litres of blood. He and Wu Jin were in the patrolling car when they saw that a woman was being chased by hopping thugs, though the sight was really miraculous, Guo Bambang couldn''t sit still in the car and watch a lone, frail and scared young woman being assaulted by these creeps. So, without hearing what Wu Jin has to say, he jumped out of the car with his gun in his hands and notched it at the two men.


    " That idiot!" Wu Jin never thought that Guo Bambang would actually jump out of the car without listening to what he had to say, the new rookie was a bit too energetic for him to guide. He stepped out of the car striding towards Guo Bambang, no matter how upset he was with thetter for jumping out without a n, there was no way Wu Jin would leave his colleague in danger. " Bambang stay behind those thugs could be armed¡ª¡ª-"


    Wu Jin didn''t get to finish his sentence as the following stuck inside his throat the second the two men turned around and looked at him. If those men had just looked a bit threatening he would have taken them on but those men -----they didn''t even look human! With a bloody talisman sticking to their faces and flesh that was rotting to the point that they looked as if they have just stepped out of years-old graves. Their mouth was hanging open with vicious sharp teeth and theirpletely ck eyes were sinisterly locked on him and Guo Bambang.


    "W..W...What are those things?" Guo Bambang''s hands trembled but he didn''t drop the gun at this moment those things were slowly turning their bodies in their direction and it was only his gun that could provide him with the slightest bit of protection! Dropping it would mean getting his life in danger!


    Wu Jin didn''t know what those things were either, he took out his gun and aimed at the two men as well. They were scary enough to make his legs tremble but when those things started hopping in his direction with their rotting flesh jangling on their skeletal figures, Wu Jin couldn''t help but shoot those ugly things.


    However, no matter how many times he shot the things hopping in his way, they stayed put as if they couldn''t feel a thing. Of course, bits and pieces of flesh flew each time he shot them but that was all ¡ª- if anything the entire thing looked even more disgusting.


    " Stop shooting, you are angering them, can''t you see?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Thank you for supporting me by golden tickets, powerstones and gifts! You are guys are such angels!

 Chapter 335 Zombie Vampire With A High Cultivation!

    Song Yan was so amused by her luck that she wanted to cry, she too was thinking about how to make Wu Jin believe in the supernatural being. Since he was the most rational and wise one in the Wu family she wanted to start with him but never did she once expect that an opportunity would arise so soon, she would have liked it if something simr would have happened but at a smaller scale.


    Jiangshis depended on the Yang energy of the living, though Song Yan was a human as well she walked on the path that was in between the living and the dead. This was why the Jiangshis weren''t able to suck any yang energy from her given that her Yin energy was more prominent but now that Wu Jin and a young man in his twenties were in front of them the Jiangshis were a lot faster than before.


    " You two hide!" She shouted as she flicked the ring in the air and summoned her scythe. The Jiangshis were tricky things to take care of, even though they were slower than other ghosts they weren''t exactly ''e and deal with us'' easy. Song Yan had to leave Fang Yanli behind to keep a look out when her back was turned and then she rushed in the direction of the two zombie vampires that were heading towards Wu Jin and Guo Bambang.


    Wu Jin heard what Song Yan said and immediately dropped his gun to drag Guo Bambang who was still frozen in the same position as before, he didn''t know what was happening but he was sure that something like this was out of his hands. He emptied his barrel by shooting that thing that wasing in his direction but he still wasn''t able to do anything to that thing, what was more that thing got even more furious and faster as it approached him.


    He reached out his hands to drag Guo Bambang away from the two zombies with vampire''s teeth but soon felt as if his body was made out of thick lead, he couldn''t move much less drag Guo Bambang away from the vampire zombies heading their way.


    " Guo Bambang move!" Wu Jin gritted out as he tried to pull Guo Bambang away from the two monsters that were approaching them, what was this man doing? Even if he could not move at least Guo Bambang could move, right?


    "Chief¡­I don''t know how to tell you this but I cannot move!" Guo Bambang too wanted to run away from the things that wereing their way but he couldn''t even move much less run away. If he knew that the men in front of him were nothing but a modified version of what the youngsters called zombies, he would have stayed inside the police car obediently and from the looks of it, the woman looked totally in control with that long scythe of hers. With that massive weapon, even he wouldn''t dare to approach her much less these things.


    Wu Jin stared at the things that were hopping his way and then peered down at his trembling legs feeling annoyed at his weakness, he wouldn''t say that he wasn''t scared but that didn''t mean that he was scared to the point that he couldn''t even think straight so why was it that he couldn''t move!


    Just as he was pondering what to do, the smell of rotten flesh permeated the air around him causing Wu Jin to gag and raise his head in surprise, the second he raised his head, the rotting face of the man in front of him came into view and Wu Jin''s eyes widened in fear while his mouth dropped open in a silent scream. What was he going to do now? While he and Guo Bambang were busy trying to get their feet moving, these things got closer and closer to them!


    Now they were overshadowing them with their scary build with their mouth wide open to take a bite of their flesh.


    Wu Jin''s eyes closed instinctively while Guo Bambang simply dropped to his bottom, his face pale and legs trembling as if he was going to faint any second.


    But then they felt a sudden whoosh of cold air and then something coarse and hard fell on the ground. Wu Jin who sensed something amiss opened his eyes and looked at the mess that was on the ground, the two zombie vampires were gone but instead, there was a pile of ck and sticky thing lying on the ground.


    He could smell the same scent of rotten flesh from those ashes and immediately took a few steps back shaking his boots to get rid of the ashes of the two zombie vampires.


    The bloody talisman still hovering over their ashes.


    Song Yan rubbed the shaft of her scythe while peering down at the zombie vampires, her face solemn and stiff. A Jiangshi without cultivation could not move this fast nor could it suck Yang energies this spectacrly, for a Jiangshi to start moving so fast all of a sudden while sucking the Yang energy of a living at such a tremendous rate was really rming. Only a Jiangshi with cultivation would be able to move this fast or ¡ª¡ª


    Her eyes widened just in time as Fang Yanli shouted, "Song Yan! Watch out!"


    Song Yan turned around quickly as she looked at the thing that was rushing in her direction at incredible speed, it still looked like a rotting corpse but unlike the Jiangshis that she just took care of, its cultivation was more than twenty years and thus its speed was not simr to those zombie vampires that she just killed.


    " You two hide now!" Song Yan shouted and for the first time her voice had a note of panic, Wu Jin immediately caught that panicky note in her voice and immediately dragged Guo Bambang to the car ignoring how heavy thetter was and closed the car just in time because a secondter the thing that was still at least a feet away from them was now standing where they were.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 336 Burn It

    Dedicating today''s chapter to neotheo82


    Song Yan turned felt the thing before she even saw it and ducked putting her agile feet to good use. A Good thing too because the zombie vampire was a lot faster than the ones that were degraded to nothing but ashes, his nails which were sharper than a butcher knife were sticking out of his hands and there was a long gash on the wall where Song Yan was standing earlier.


    "Someone has been raising it," Fang Yanli swallowed as she looked at the Jiangshi that was stronger than her, though her cultivation was on par with that thing because she has been relying on the hun cultivation her strength was limited but that could not be said for the thing in front of her, that thing was relying on the po cultivation and thus, it was much stronger than her.


    However, it was not possible without someone raising that Jiangshi because alone they were not this strong.


    Song Yan''s eyes narrowed as she looked at the thing in front of her, her grip on the scythe tightening. This Jiangshi was different from the other two, its cultivation wasn''t low and she couldn''t just use the immobilising talisman and take him down. It was at the level where it feared nothing except the blood of a pure boy or that of a ck dog. Her eyes narrowed as she took a step back and held her breath, she did not have what was needed to take that thing down and with her speed, she would not be able to take that Jiangshi down at the moment.


    Zombie vampires were hard to deal with as their cultivation improved but they had a w, they couldn''t see. Thus, as long as she did not make a noise and held her breath, that thing would not be able to sense her and what was more her body had an abundance of Yin energy, enough to be taken as a dead.


    " Bah! What good thing this is, they kicked me out of the pub just because I don''t have enough money? What a terrible service, a zero star!" Just as the zombie vampire was looking around trying to sense his prey, a man with a bottle of alcohol stumbled on the streets loudly cursing.


    Immediately, Song Yan cursed while Fang Yanli''s eyes widened when she saw Jiangshi''s lips curling into an eerie smile. That wasn''t right, not only was that thing super powerful, but it also had a consciousness. That was not right at all.


    " Today is my unlucky day!" Song Yan chased after the Jiangshi that lunged in the direction of the man who was walking on the streets with unsteady footing. She took out an immobilising talisman from her space but that talisman did not work and neither did the fire talisman as she threw them one after another.


    The Jiangshi wasn''t terrified by the sight of fire nor did it stop moving, at most, it paused for a short while but then it pounced at the man in front of it and before Song Yan could stop it, the Jiangshi sucked all the Yang energy of the man in a rapid speed reducing a perfectly living being into nothing more than a zombie vampire like itself.


    The mournful screams of the man echoed in the silent alley sharply causing Fang Yanli''s non-existent small hair to rise at the back of her neck, she did not know how bad it hurt but she did know that the bite of a Jiangshi was even fiercer than that of a tiger.


    Soon, the man''s scream drowned under the sound of blood-sucking, Song Yan threw another ghost-warding talisman in the direction of the Jiangshi but after sucking the Yang energy and blood of the man, its cultivation must have risen another level, it casually dodged the talisman as if sensing that it was dangerous and took a big bite of the flesh on the man''s shoulder.


    And as if to tease Song Yan, that thing turned around and smiled freakishly before it turned around and vanished in one of those dimly lit alleys once again.


    " Damn!" A Jiangshi with high cultivation was one thing but looks like someone has been raising that Jiangshi for a long time. Not only did that thing have a consciousness, it knew when to advance and retreat.


    " What are we going to do now, Song Yan?" Fang Yanli could not help but ask as she looked at the corpse of the man in front of her, the skin was yet to turn rotten but Fang Yanli could no longer sense the hun energy from the man, what was left inside him was nothing but the seven pos, if they don''t take care of this corpse soon then it will go around harming people just like the one that escaped from them.


    " We have to burn it what else," Song Yan gritted her teeth as she spat in indignation, she has underestimated that old master that Song Lan hired. Looks like that man had some links with that Dark guild, raising a Jiangshi wasn''t easy and one this strong was even more difficult, only a warlock at the cultivation level of ten would be able to raise that thing and as for why that person was raising it, Song Yan had no interest in it.


    " Burn ¡­burn what?" Guo Bambang after seeing that everything has gone silent stepped out of the car with Wu Jin. He didn''t listen to what Song Yan was saying earlier but he came in time to hear her say that they needed to burn something as for what there was only one thing left to burn.


    Song Yan turned to look at the two men standing beside her and very calmly pointed to the corpse that was lying on the streets and solemnly said, " If I don''t burn this thing then it will be one of those blood-sucking hopping corpses, do you want that to happen?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    please support the work and motivate author san to update daily!

 Chapter 337 Selling Talismans

    " Are you talking about burning this person here?" Guo Bambang has never seen something like what just happened in front of his eyes, did he really see a bunch of zombies with sharp teeth and super fast speed jumping and attacking people? He would have been very happy to answer his questions with a ''no'', and just move on with life. He was done with his shift and just needed to go back home and take a nap but how was he supposed to sleep knowing that there were undead with a vampire mutation roaming the streets of their city?


    No matter how much Guo Bambang despised feudal superstitions and waved the gs of believing in science and technology, he couldn''t sit calm after seeing what just happened. He stared at Song Yan with a fervent gaze and hesitatingly asked, " Miss what was that thing and why are you inclined on burning this person here? What...What is happening can you tell us?"


    Wu Jin too wanted to know what was happening, like Guo Bambang, he too believed in nothing but thews of science and technology. Ever since he was a child there were many asions where he saw things that could not be exined by science but somehow he managed toe up with an exnation every time now, even if he wanted toe up with an exnation he couldn''t think of one.


    How was he supposed to exin the happenings that happened just now? What theory can exin how a perfectly fine person who was walking and raving loudly suddenly shrunk into nothing but a corpse without any blood left in his body? No matter how he tried to exin it, Wu Jin just could note up with a usible excuse.


    " That thing was a Jiangshi," Song Yan calmly answered Guo Bambang''s question, she wanted to chase after the vampire zombie but with its cultivation, it ran too fast for her to catch up. So, instead of chasing after it and giving it a chance toe back and finish what it left behind, Song Yan decided to stay with Guo Bambang and Wu Jin. She hadn''t missed how that vampire zombie''s eyes were locked on Wu Jin, that thing wanted to attack Wu Jin but because of her interruption, it changed its target, if she was to leave Wu Jin alone there was a chance that the thing mighte back again to finish what was left behind.


    " Its a zombie that kills its victims and then sucks their blood and Yang energy," seeing that the two did not understand what she was saying Song Yan simplified her version, seriously can''t people think of a way to read the fantasy books or at least watch a movie or two? Why don''t they know of something so simple as that? " You both were lucky to escape that thing but don''t roam around at night from now on, if you do then I won''t be able to guarantee what is going to happen to you."


    Guo Bambang was still okay though the boy looked energetic, his yang energy was a lot less than Wu Jin''s. If thetter left his house or went to ces that were dark and dingy then he will surely be attacked by that thing. Zombie vampires with high cultivation knew how to mark their target and they were exceptionally patient as well. Now that Wu Jin was under that thing''s radar he was in a lot of danger than before, something that Song Yan told him without wasting any time.


    " Ch..chief what are you going to do now?" Guo Bambang who finished listening to Song Yan''s exnation turned to look at Wu Jin with a concerned expression. " You have night shifts every day what are you going to do? Or do I have to look for decent flowers to bring to your funeral¡­no if you are attacked by that thing then you will be burnt like this person here, then what are we going to do then? I can''t even bring flowers to your grave."


    Wu Jin''s lips twitched as he turned to look at Guo Bambang and then heaved a sigh before he turned to look at his subordinate and with a fake smile said, " Bambang, I am still alive all right?"


    Guo Bambang on the other hand looked like he was anything but rxed after listening to Wu Jin''s confirmation and his eyes turned teary as he whispered under his breath, " What a shame, the chief was such a good person. Why do such things happen to good people like him?"


    Wu Jin: "..." Why are you already using ''was'' I am still an ''is'' damn it, I haven''t died yet!


    Wu Jin took a deep breath and then heaved a sigh that was full of annoyance as he looked at Song Yan who was still standing in front of him with a scythe in her hands. "Is there no way for me to escape that cmity? Like he said I have night shifts and I cannot exchange it with anyone else."


    Though what he saw was simply heaven-defying, Wu Jin was a cautious person. He would rather be prepared than cry when the misfortunees knocking on his door, even though what he just saw could not be exined he couldn''t deny that he really watched something like that happening that was why Wu Jin sucked in a breath and asked Song Yan for help.


    " I can give you a guiding light talisman, it will keep you protected but I have to let you know that my talismans aren''t cheap." The guiding light talisman was a level one talisman, a lot of energy and time have to invest to draw that talisman, it could be said that one single talisman was worth a week of Yang energy cultivation. So, of course, that talisman wasn''t going to be sold for a cheap price.


    " I will buy it no matter how expensive it is," Wu Jin did not take Song Yan''s words seriously, no matter how expensive it was, there was no way it would be expensive for him right? After all, he was the young master of the Wu family.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 338 You Can’t Burn Him

    Dedicating todays chapter to neotheo82.


    Song Yan''s eyes glimmered, she has been on edge ever since Wu Genji attacked her husband and son, though she wouldn''t say that she loved Fu Yu Sheng like she did in her past life but she hasn''t forgotten the tremors in his voice when she heard him exin what happened with Wu Genji. That girl had scared her husband to the point where he was almost crying, she has always thought that Fu Yu Sheng was a man who wasn''t scared of anything but after seeing him a few more times, she knew that the man was nothing like the cold and dashing CEO in her head, the one with whom she was in love with.


    He was scared of rollercoasters, things that suddenly popped out of nowhere, though ghosts didn''t scare him, things that were creepy would make him jump and he would curse a lot when that happened.


    Though Wu Jin had no idea what was going on with Wu Jin, his responsibility as the big brother couldn''t be ignored. If not for him and his brothers who didn''t know what was their little sister up to things wouldn''t have escted to this point, so it was fine if she made the Wu family bleed a little.


    " Fifty million yuan," she raised her hand and showed Wu Jin five fingers as she smirked at his dumbstruck expression. " If you want to buy the talisman, you will have to pay me fifty million yuan."


    Wu Jin had expected that she would at most ask for five hundred thousand yuan but she actually asked for fifty million yuan.


    " That...That''s too much!" Though Wu Jin was the young master of the Wu family, he couldn''t be considered as rich as his big brother. Fifty million yuan wasn''t a small amount either for him, if it was his brother then this sum might have been small but for him, who wasn''t invested in the business of the Wu family this price was rather high.


    For a piece of paper that price was simply too high!


    Song Yan arched a brow and then looked at Wu Jin with a slightly inquisitive expression and said, " What''s more expensive the talisman or your life? You are not paying me for a talisman, if you think that it''s overpriced then you can always go and check it out with someone else, there are many so-called masters roaming on the streets who will sell you a talisman for five hundred yuan with ease."


    Whether it worked or not would be up to your luck.


    She didn''t say thest bit of her sentence but Wu Jin was smart enough to understand it. He sucked in a breath and then looked at Song Yan before taking out a small tinum ck card from his pocket and handing it to her. " There are a hundred million yuan in there, please give me two talismans sister-inw."


    Though his heart was bleeding Wu Jin still handed the ck card to Song Yan, she was right, he wasn''t paying for the talisman, he was paying for his life. So, instead of saving that money for something else he might use it for something worthwhile.


    Song Yan took the ck card without hesitation, that was what the family have to pay for putting her husband''s life in danger. Fu Chen has the jade pendant so he would have been fine in that situation but the same could not be said for Fu Yu Sheng. So, this might as well be taken aspensation for all the mental trauma Fu Yu Sheng went through that night.


    " Here you go," taking out two guiding light talismans, she handed them to Wu Jin who nced at the piece of yellow paper with ominous red inscriptions with a slightly sullen expression on his face, he has to say it. Fu Yu Sheng''s wife really knew how to do business, she actually managed to sell these talismans for a hundred million yuan without any trouble.


    " Thank you, sister, inw." though he was less than satisfied with the purchase, Wu Jin still thanked Song Yan properly, it didn''t matter whether the talismans were worth their prize or not, Song Yan has saved his life and he couldn''t deny that for that alone showing his gratitude to her was a must.


    "It''s all right," Song Yan waved her hand before she took out a ming talisman from her space and crouched down in front of the man who was lying on the streets. "Let''s take care of this person shall we?"


    " Wait sister-inw, you cannot burn him!" Seeing that Song Yan was actually serious about burning the corpse here and now, Wu Jin stopped her.


    " Do you know what will be the consequences if I were to leave him like this?" Song Yan raised a brow as she pointed at the corpse in front of her. " This man was killed by a vampire zombie, if it isn''t burnt to ashes, after thirteen days it will turn into a vampire zombie and start attacking innocent people like the one you just saw, do you really want me to leave it alone despite knowing that there is a possibility of something like that happening?"


    The zombie vampire that attacked this man had sucked all his hun energy and the only thing that was left behind was the pos, the man wasn''t a good man, to begin with, and with his violent death, the evil inside his soul must have gotten even stronger than before. What was more without the hun energy the corpse will be more violent than when it was alive?


    [ the soulprise three parts hun energy ¡ª- goodness, and seven part pos¡ª- badness.]


    " I know what you mean sister inw but we can bring this man to the cremation hall, after all the man could have a family or someone to look after him, if he is burned just like this then there is a possibility that his family members wille looking for him." Wu Jin knew that Song Yan''s suggestion was the right thing to do if he was being honest but he was also the chief of the police department no matter how the murder happened it happened right in front of him whether, by human or non-human, he could not just leave it behind.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    please send me gifts and powerstones, I am seeing a sudden decline in them bohooooo.

 Chapter 339 Aftermath Of The Incident

    " I cannot allow you to do that," Song Yan understood why Wu Jin wanted to bring the corpse back with him but knowing the dangers, it would be really foolish of her to do a mistake of such a novice level. " I have to burn this corpse no matter what, if I let you take him away then there is the possibility that he mighte out of his graveter on."


    " There is no need for you to worry sister-inw," said Wu Jin with a solemn look on his face. He knew the dangers as well though he might not be as knowledgeable as Song Yan in these matters he was smart enough to know that if the corpse wasn''t burned then there might be trouble in the future. " After I have confirmed his identity with his family members, I will have his body cremated."


    " And how are you going to do that?"


    Wu Jin frowned, why was Song Yan making things difficult for him? Didn''t he say that he was going to make sure that the man was cremated instead of buried? " I know you are worried but I also need to confirm his identity or else his family members might make things difficult for me¡ª¡ª"


    " I am not saying that you would not be able to take the responsibility but look at his clothes first, from one nce you can see that hees from a vige most probably he came to the city in search of work." Song Yan summarised the situation to Wu Jin but thetter simply frowned as if he could not understand what she meant by that, seeing that he didn''t understand what she was saying, Song Yan rolled her eyes and further added, " You might not know this but people in viges do not cremate their dead ones, they bury them. Even if you tell them that you need to cremate this body they might not agree, what are you going to do then? Dig up his grave and then burn him?"


    " That¡­" Wu Jin couldn''t counter that argument, as much as he would have liked to say that he would have taken care of this matter, he knew that Song Yan was right. He has witnessed a simr thing happening a few years back when he just took over the position of the chief, back then a corpse of a young girl studying in the capital was found in the outskirts, it was badly rotten and smelled so bad that even their department members were having a little trouble taking care of it.


    The police department wanted to burn the body, seeing how badly it had deteriorated but the parents of the girl wanted to take it back and bury it in their home town, no matter how much he tried to exin the situation they didn''t listen and took the body away.


    His lips pursed as he looked at Song Yan who shot him a '' so what will it be?'' look and sighed. Seems like there was no other choice.


    Thus, the next day the police department was shocked by the sudden cremation of a mummified body. They were troubled by the sight of the body that seemed to have been literally sucked out of blood leaving nothing but a paper pale white skin with jarred nerves like cracks on a white marble ¡ª¡ª- for such a horrible death the corpse was in a bit too good condition.


    However, the order came from the higher-ups, so after a quick post-mortem, the body was sent to the cremation hall only for the man''s wife and son to turn up and demand an exnation from the police department. No matter how they tried to exin to the man''s wife that the man''s body was degraded to the point that it couldn''t have been kept thetter didn''t agree to it and continued to argue with the person in charge.


    " You are lying! I just talked with my husbandst night about how can he die all of a sudden! You give me an exnation of what happened or else I am not leaving!" The woman was from a vige and her shrewishness wasn''t something that could have been dealt with easily either. She screamed and shouted for a long time, it was only when the department said that they were willing topensate for the sudden loss and provide financial support for her son''s education was the woman was slightly cated.


    Lu Anhe watched the scene in front of her as the woman from the vige med the police department for not giving her a decent exnation going as far as saying that they were hiding something from her about her husband''s death and had a guilty conscience or else they wouldn''t have given her apensation.


    She has been working in the department for a very long time and her position was second in terms to Wu Jin but unlike Wu Jin''s whose temperament was calm and stoic, hers was like that of a fiery volcano, so when she heard the woman questioning the honesty of the police department and she couldn''t hold back and said, " Mam, you seem to have overstepped your boundaries. Please maintain your dignity and think carefully, your husband was a drunk alcoholic and he died after excessive drinking. His body deteriorated until nothing was left and if we have waited for you toe then it might have as well crumbled, what''s more, he had countless debts left in many bars and shops, the department is being kind enough by helping your family out. So, please don''t question our honest work by using such degrading words."


    The woman''s screams finally came to rest after Lu Anhe pointed out everything clearly, that''s right what will the police department gain after lying about the death of a man who had nothing?


    Seeing that the woman was no longer screaming like a banshee, Lu Anhe walked away from the main lobby of the department and headed straight to Wu Jin''s office, though she wouldn''t let anyone question the dignity of the police department she had the right to question about this incident.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 340 What Exactly Happened Last Night?

    Dedicating todays chapter to elorinczy, Vandra_Wati and neotheo82.


    " Wu Jin, can Ie in?" Wu Jin raised his head from the pile of papers that were scattered all over his desk, with a phone receiver against his ear, he hummed before answering his superior''s call. " Yeah, I got sir...I will make sure that this doesn''t happen again, yes I will pay attention to everything."


    He repeated the same thing a few more times before he was able to end the call and put the receiver down. With a slight raise of his brow, he looked at Lu Anhe and said, " You are here to scold me as well?"


    " No," replied Lu Anhe, she has, of course, heard the voice of their superior asking Wu Jin to be careful from next time onwards and understood that he has received a scolding already. " I am not here to tell you off, if anything I am here to ask what is going on?"


    " Bambang! Hey, wait a minute¡­where are you going?" Ever since the incident ofst night was known to others Guo Bambang who has been with the Wu Jin has be an instant celebrity. Everyone who heard about the incident wanted to know what happened and that was why Guo Bambang who wanted to do nothing but go back home and sleep was being dragged left and right.


    After the incident of a corpse being suddenly burnt without a proper exnation was leaked out Guo Bambang has to stay behind dealing with the aftermaths and also deal with overly aggressive and excited officers like these.


    " Where were you running off to? Didn''t I say that I wanted to talk to you a little?" The officer with a military haircut sidled next to Guo Bambang and threw his arm around thetter''s shoulders as he said, " Come on everyone wants to know what happened? Just like that man''s wife said the man was alive tillst night, howe he suddenly died?"


    " How am I supposed to tell you that?" Guo Bambang already knew that if he was, to tell the truth to someone about what happenedst night then he will surely be reported for spreading false and baseless superstition in the department. So, even if he knew what happenedst night he couldn''t say anything about it. " When I and chief found the corpse it was already like that, what am I supposed to say if not the truth?"


    Huo Chung stared at Guo Bambang, he could feel that there was something off about Guo Bambang ever since he returnedst night but he couldn''t put his fingers on what exactly was going on with him. Huo Chung hummed and then suddenly patted Guo Bambang on the shoulders as he said, " I was simply asking this because I wanted to know whether you guys caught someonest night. After all, this case was just as weird as the one where the kids are vanishing one by one, don''t you think so?"


    " Eh, what''s wrong with you?" Huo Chung only said those things out loud in the heat of the moment but Guo Bambang who has seen the horror ofst night immediately stiffened. That¡­That''s right why didn''t either of them thought of the matter like that before? The case of children vanishing in thin air was just as weird as the one that they just witnessed. If they were to exin what happened to the manst night even if they were to think of various excuses they wouldn''t be able toe up with a decent exnation but the situation was no longer the same as they have seen what happened to the man.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes and someone simply reported the matter to them they would have thought of it as a small case of overdrinking and passing out maybe they have looked for some piece of evidence in vain but now ¡­


    " Hey? What''s wrong with you Bambang?" Huo Chung saw that something was different about Guo Bambang and immediately shook him awake but thetter acted as if he hasn''t heard a thing that he just said and immediately turned around to leave. " Sorry about this Senior Chung, I have something to say to the chief."


    Huo Chung stared at Guo Bambang''s back and was slightly stunned, " What in the world just happened?"


    Guo Bambang didn''t have the time to tell Huo Chung what happened, after finally seeing the light he had so many things to say to Wu Jin and couldn''t think of something else. Thus, he rushed straight to the floor where Wu Jin''s office was and almost stumbled into someone, fortunately, he was quick enough to stop himself and then turned to look at the woman in front of him before bowing at once. " Forgive me,missioner, I was in a hurry and didn''t see where I was going!"


    "It''s all right," Lu Anhe was amused by Guo Bambang''s inattentiveness, she smiled at the man in front of her before patting him on his shoulder. " You don''t have to be in such a hurry, before anything else you should ensure your safety. If you can''t even do that then how are you going to ensure the safety of the citizens around you?"


    " Yes, please forgive me for making such a stupid mistake ." Guo Bambang knew that he might have done something wrong, so he immediately bowed his head in front and acknowledged his mistake before taking his leave. " I have something important to say to the chief, then I will be taking my leave. I apologise for almost bumping into you again,missioner."


    Lu Anhe hummed as she allowed Guo Bambang to leave before turning her head to look at the closed door of the office with a frown. Right now, she asked Wu Jin a lot of questions but thetter kept dodging them and now Guo Bambang came in a rush to speak to Wu Jin. So, what exactly were these two hiding?


    What exactly happenedst night?


    Send me some powerstones and gifts! Don''t abandon your cute author like this!

 Chapter 341 Passed Out

    " Chief are you in there?" Guo Bambang knocked on Wu Jin''s door in a hurry and no sooner did he receive the permission, then he barged right into the office with a panic-stricken look on his face.


    Wu Jin was busy dealing with the aftermath of the situation, even though the man who died was no one special, he was indeed a citizen of their city and they had the duty to protect him but that wasn''t what was making Wu Jin work like crazy it was the rtives of the man. Just like the man who died they were shrewd and unreasonable, they have been creating a fuss on the streets even though the man''s wife and son have been givenpensation, and those greedy rtives of the man were still looking for more money.


    The uproar they caused was so loud that even the higher-ups were alerted, thus Wu Jin had to invest a lot of energy to deal with this matter, it took him a lot of time to finally calm the higher-ups down but before he could even take a breath of relief, Guo Bambang came rushing inside the office.


    " What''s the matter? Why are you in a hurry like that?" Wu Jin asked as he calmly ced the receiver of the phone back down and then took a look at Guo Bambang''s rushed condition. " Did something else happen? If this is about the family members of the man then you don''t have to worry about them, I have taken care of the matter, you don''t need to worry about them or much less take responsibility for their family¡ª¡ª"


    " Chief have you thought about whether the case of the lost children has to do something with the supernatural?" Without giving Wu Jin a chance to finish what he was saying Guo Bambang interrupted him with a very serious expression.


    " Are you okay?" Fang Yanli looked at Song Yan whose face was looking paler than usual, after taking care of the two zombie vampires, Song Yan had gone to look for the one who escaped her hands but even after looking for long they weren''t able to find anything and now that the dawn hase, there was no point in looking for the zombi vampire anymore, it must have hidden itself in some dark ce since the ray of the daybreak were harmful to any supernatural being. Even she with her high cultivation had to hide in the ring until the sun raised up in the sky.


    " I am fine," Song Yan didnt expect that she would be this tired after taking care of the two zombie vampires. In fact, she would have been fine if she has to take care of those two but she also tried to take on the zombie vampire with high cultivation and exhausted her Yang energy, it must be because she didn''t get to take a break after dealing with the creatures of the tomb and she even used her special skill to take care of all the spirits in the tomb at once. Now all her Yang energy waspletely depleted and her Yin energy was going crazy because of theck of Yang energy, if she had known that the old master that Song Lan hired was this troublesome, she would have cultivated a bit more Yang energy.


    "It''s my fault that I underestimated that old warlock." She should''ve taken a look at that old warlock''s strength by herself because she overestimated herself and her strength she was made a fool by that old warlock.


    " Maybe I should go and take another look¡ª¡ª" Fang Yanli began but Song Yan stopped her with a shake of her head. " No, now that we don''t know what level of a celestial master he is, it''s better for you to stay away from him for a while." Song Yan was indeed confused about why the old warlock didn''t deal with Fang Yanli, if he was raising that thing then surely his cultivation level wouldn''t have been low, so why did he let Fang Yanli leave?


    Was it because he couldn''t care less about a lone ghost or there was some other reason?


    " I understand," Fang Yanli responded as the two walked out of the elevator of the building, it has been rocky for ages and Song Yan who was feeling sick felt even worse after she stepped out of the elevator and rubbed her forehead. "I am going to file aint against thatndlord he has more time to suck up to Fu Yu Sheng but has no time to deal with things that need his attention."


    " Instead of worrying about filing aint why don''t you take a look at yourself?" Fang Yanli worriedly added as she looked at Song Yan''splexion which was getting worse and worse with each second. " You seem like you are going to pass out any second! Song Yan!"


    Fang Yanli didn''t even get to finish what she was saying when Song Yan dropped to her knees and keeled over. Her vision blurred as she shook her head and sighed, " Ah Damn, looks like this is it for today huh."


    ¡­.


    " Are you awake?" Song Yan woke up feeling sluggish with something wet and cold sticking to her face, she blinked her eyes and looked around only to realise that she was lying in a bed that didn''t belong to her but she wasn''t too worried, she knew the familiar voice and thus, she didn''t jump up from the bed instead she turned her head to look at Fu Yu Sheng whose face was looking rather ugly as he red at her with a narrowed gaze. " Are you upset?"


    "Let''s see," he began with his arms crossed in front with his legs crossed one over another. " I was supposed to be at work but then I received a rather cryptic message from your number that said that you have passed out in the middle of the corridor and that you need my help, of course after reading that message I came rushing back to the apartment only to find you unconscious in front of my house with a fever that could have burned your brains, so let me ask how do you think I am feeling at the moment?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 342 Heart Moved For First Time

    Dedicating todays chapter to lmona1, Mayni_Sangma and neothoe82.


    " I didn''t want to call you," said Song Yan with a calm expression as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng seeing that he was smiling in a manner that made her ufortable. " It must have been Fang Yanli who used my phone to contact you, for some reasons best known to her she only learned your number and not anyone else, I can''t do anything about it."


    " Do you think that I am talking about that?" Fu Yu Sheng was this close to losing his temper but he dared not to lose the reins of his anger on Song Yan, he knew better than anyone that if he tried to get mad at her, she will only get even angrier at him and before he could even get an upper hand over her, she will beat him with her words. " I am not angry at you because of that ghost contacting me, in fact, I am d that she called me or else you wouldn''t have even told me that you were sick."


    Song Yan frowned as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng with a bemused expression. " If you are not annoyed then what is it? Why are you acting all weird out of nowhere." This could not be med on Song Yan when the two of them were living separately, she would often get sick while pregnant with Fu Chen back then the members of the Fu family often asked her not to disturb Fu Yu Sheng who was working hard for their family. That was why she was used to dealing with such things on her own, so when she saw Fu Yu Sheng suddenly worried about her, she couldn''t wrap her head around his changes.


    " When did I say that I was annoyed?" Fu Yu Sheng sighed, he didn''t say anything either as he looked at Song Yan and calmly pointed out, " I am angry at you because you promised that you will take care of yourself but you went ahead and pushed yourself until you got sick, tell me if I don''t be angry at you how should I deal with you?" As he spoke he stretched out his hand and squeezed Su Wan''s cheeks causing her to yelp out loud.


    " Ow, Ow, Ow¡­what the hell are you doing," Song Yan pped his hand away and then red at the man who was stretching her cheeks like she was made of a stretchable material.


    Fu Yu Sheng shrugged and then rubbed the spot where she hit him and then said, " I have prepared some porridge for you to eat and some medicines as well, take them and rest well for a few hours, we will talk after you have woken up."


    Song Yan red at him before making a face to tease him as soon as his back was turned but she still picked up the bowl of porridge and asked, " Where is Chen Chen?"


    " He is sleeping in the guest room," replied Fu Yu Sheng as he paused and turned to look at her with an eye roll. " He wanted to sleep with you but I was worried that he would catch your fever that was why I sent him to sleep in the guest room, he will be waking up in an hour or so and yes, I have already told your sister inw that you will be staying with me." He pointed to her clothes and added, " She also changed your clothes so don''t worry about anything." Knowing how she liked to overthink everything there was a chance that she would start cursing once she realises that her clothes were changed.


    "Oh," replied Song Yan as she looked down at her ck silk pyjamas that she was wearing and looked at Fu Yu Sheng before nodding. " I wouldn''t have doubted even if you didn''t tell me that my sister-inw changed my clothes."


    " And why is that?"


    " Because I know that you don''t have the guts to touch me when I don''t want you to,"


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­.." he wanted to refute but after he watched the grand performance of the Wu Qinfan he was indeed a bit scared of Song Yan.


    " And you are too much of a gentleman to take advantage of a woman who is unconscious," she added before taking a bite of the porridge. " That''s why I wouldn''t have made things difficult for you. What''s the matter with you? What kind of expression is that?"


    "It''s nothing," Fu Yu Sheng replied while covering half of his face with his arm. He didn''t want to admit it but now that he was getting used to Song Yan''s cold temperament, he realised that she hardly handed out apliment to anyone except Fu Chen and thus, this sudden praise took him by surprise. "I will be leaving now, you can take a nap." After that, he didn''t give Song Yan a chance to say anything as he turned around and walked out of the room.


    "What''s with him?" Song Yan mused with her brows scrunched up.


    ¡­


    Fu Yu Sheng headed out of the room with his face flushed red, he might be in his thirties but even after so long no woman has been able to move his heart, even when he married Song Yan he remained passive. He only married her because he could sense that she was desperate enough to marry a stoic man like him and she fit his taste as well. She was calm and didn''t interrupt his work, was understanding and knew that their marriage was nothing but cooperation.


    But now that so many years have passed by and they have be mature adults from young man and woman who married for the sake of nothing but mutual benefits attached to each other, however after so many years of their marriage, Fu Yu Sheng felt his heart move for a woman. This ¡­ this was a feeling that he has never felt before.

 Chapter 343 Clinging Onto Fu Yu Sheng

    When Song Yan woke up she could hear some chatter from outside, she blinked her eyes and then pushed herself off the bed before crossing the room as she headed to the small living room. She noticed Fu Chen at one nce but surprisingly another person came into her view and Song Yan''s face changed slightly.


    " Mommy!" Fu Chen has been ignoring the woman who was sitting on the couch opposite the sofa ever since she came to their house but now that his mother was awake, he immediately dropped the remoter control of the television set and hopped off the couch to run to his mother.


    " Are you feeling okay?" He asked worriedly as soon as he hugged Song Yan''s calves.


    " I am feeling okay," she crouched down and picked Fu Chen in her arms as she took a look at the woman who was now standing with a shy and polite look on her face. Song Yan of course knew who this woman was but she still raised a brow and asked, " And who you might be?"


    " I am Qi Genghis, Sister Song," replied Qi Genghis with a delicate smile as she furtively looked at Song Yan. She has long heard that the second master Fu of the Fu family was married but what she didn''t expect was that Fu Yu Sheng''s wife was none other than the D-grade actress Song Yan! Holy mother, what kind of luck was this? She has been ranking at the top in the music charts but yet she didn''t even have the chance to see Fu Yu Shen these days Song Yan, this third-grade actress was actually married to Fu Yu Sheng.


    And what was more she even had a kid with the second master Fu, really God was so unfair. She has been trying to get close to Fu Yu Shen for so long but she wasn''t able to get close to him at all, in fact, it would be better to say that he has been ignoring her as if she was a loan shark and he was her debtor.


    If something like this happened before then she would have ignored Fu Yu Shen, in fact, she has been ignoring him for a long time but it has been a month and yet Fu Yu Shen hasn''t made any effort to contact her, forget about talking about their marriage, he didn''t even talk to her ever since thest call which was like a month ago.


    At first Qi Genghis thought that he was trying to y hard to get such that she would soften her stance but when she didn''t receive a response after waiting for so long she couldn''t help bute looking for Fu Yu Shen, her pregnancy was slowly advancing and if this keeps on happening then what was she going to do? She could, of course, make it sound like she and Fu Yu Shen conceived the night they were together but back then Fu Yu Shen was still in his senses and used protection, she couldn''t just im that the child was his.


    Of course, if he didn''t ept her nicely, that was going to be her next step but then it would be a matter of her forcefully barging inside the Fu family and her days would not be easy either which was why she wanted Fu Yu Shen to ask her to marry her so that she would be able to live a good life but the thing was even after so long Fu Yu Shen hasn''t contacted her, in the end even though she wanted to y hard to get, she has toe and see him.


    "Oh, I am Fu Yu Sheng''s wife and Fu Chen''s mother, Song Yan," Song Yan greeted Qi Genghis back with a slightly cold nod before she turned her attention back to her son and asked, " Where is your father, why did he leave you alone like this?"


    Fu Chen nced at Qi Genghis furtively before he leaned in and whispered in her ears. " Third uncle is clinging onto dad''s leg making it impossible for dad toe out of the kitchen."


    And Fu Yu Shen was literally clinging onto Fu Yu Sheng, when Song Yan walked into the kitchen the sight that greeted her was ¡ª¡ª


    With both his hands clutching his sweatpants, Fu Yu Sheng was trying to shake off Fu Yu Shen who was clutching his thighs as if her husband''s legs were his life-saving straw and he was a drowning man.


    " I am telling you to let go of me! I need to cook dinner for my wife!" Fu Yu Sheng shook his waist like he was being electrocuted but no matter how he moved Fu Yu Shen didn''t let go of him, causing Fu Yu Sheng''s brows to twitch in annoyance. " That trouble was invited by you, so why do I need to bother with you? Weren''t you going to marry her? Then go and marry her, what are you clinging on to me for?"


    How can Fu Yu Shen let go of Fu Yu Sheng? It was true that he wanted to marry Qi Genghis but that was when his brains were flooded with water and he couldn''t think straight, now that he was able to use his brains a little he couldn''t help but be a bit suspicious of Qi Genghis. The woman appeared out of nowhere and it was only after he got together with her that the ghost womantched on to him, if he didn''t see the supernatural existence with his eyes, he would have thought that he was going crazy and Qi Genghis was his only cure but now that he has seen the truth for himself, he couldn''t help but think that something was wrong with Qi Genghis.


    What was more when she came to see him just now and hugged him tightly, he noticed that her body temperature was so cold that she barely resembled a human!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 344 You Witch

    Dedicating todays chapter to elorinczy,neotheo82, Mayni_Sangma, miervan, lmona1.


    " You are my big brother, the day I was born you promised mother that you will take care of me, mom told me!" Fu Yu Shen hugged Fu Yu Sheng even harder when he saw that thetter was trying to get rid of his grabby paws and hissed indignantly, " You cannot leave me alone in this trouble knowing fully well what might happen to me!"


    Fu Yu Sheng was furious enough to beat the heck out of his brother but he dared not to make a fuss in front of a stranger, he could only grab hold of the kitchen tform and drag his body up before kicking Fu Yu Shen in the shin. " If I knew that you were going to invite trouble left and right, I would have never made that promise even if someone beat me to death!"


    This troublesome brother, he would rather have a pork roast instead!


    " Second brother!" Fu Yu Shen noticed that his second brother was going to be really heartless to him, so he hung on to his thighs and started ugly sobbing. " You can hit me with a hundred times but please help me out with that woman, she ¡­please believe me she doesn''t feel like a human at all! I do not want to be left alone with her who knows what she might do to me! So help me out will you?"


    "What do you mean that she doesn''t feel like a human?" Song Yan walked inside the kitchen, her curiosity piqued. " She looks pretty normal to me." except for acting like a green tea, Qi Genghis didn''t look like she was any different from before to her.


    "Sister-inw!" Seeing that her saviour was here, Fu Yu Shen immediately let go of Fu Yu Sheng''s thighs and turned to crawl towards Song Yan, only to have his cor caught by his brother who raised a brow and said, " Say whatever you want to say from here, there is no need for you to get cosy with Yan Yan, all right."


    Cursing his brother for being a jar of vinegar inwardly Fu Yu Shen turned to Song Yan and peered outside the kitchen when he saw that Qi Genghis was sitting on the couch trying to catch Fu Chen''s attention, he immediately turned to look at Song Yan and spoke in a low voice, "it''s like this sister inw, that woman ¡­ she came to see me today something about missing me and whatnot, I was... Well, I too have been living an honest life¡ª¡ª"


    "Staying away from women for a month is what you call living an honest life?" asked Fu Yu Sheng from the side as he looked down at his brother, to think Fu Yu Shen''s view of living an honest life was this low.


    Fu Yu Shen turned to re at Fu Yu Sheng before he turned to look at Song Yan and continued speaking, " Anyway, I was missing the touch of a woman as well, so when she hugged me I didn''t stop her but as soon as she wrapped her arms around me I realised that her temperature was colder than ice, she looks totally fine but something about her seems off it''s as if she is alive but at the same time she is dying."


    Fu Yu Shen shivered after he finished speaking, it wasn''t that he was trying to be over cautious with Qi Genghis but he was speaking the truth, she lookedpletely all right but something about her was really off, he couldn''t quite put his hands on the correct fact but his instincts that have been triggered after seeing the world of supernatural creatures was telling him that something was really wrong with Qi Genghis.


    Song Yan frowned as she tapped her finger on her arm before nodding. " Alright, we will go and see if something is wrong with her or not."


    She too wanted to see whether Fu Yu Shen was just spooked or something was indeed wrong with Qi Genghis after all she couldn''t see any cadaveric mist around her yet Fu Yu Shen was saying that something was wrong about Qi Genghis.


    The three of them walked out of the kitchen, Fu Yu Shen hiding behind Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng. He continued to peep at Qi Genghis but didn''t dare to look her in the eye, seeing him act like this not only Fu Yu Sheng but even Song Yan was speechless.


    This man ¡­ does he not know how to act? Even if someone wasn''t doubting them, with him acting like this they will realise that something was going on.


    Sure enough, when Qi Genghis saw that Fu Yu Shen was hiding behind Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan, her eyes flickered slightly before she smiled and looked at Fu Yu Shen. " Third master Fu, are you scared of me? Why are you hiding like that?"


    " Who? Who is scared of you?" Fu Yu Shen guiltily touched his nose and then looked at Qi Genghis with an arrogant expression. " I am just a little bit shy so my sister inw and second brother are helping me out here a little."


    Qi Genghis: "¡­.."


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­.."


    Song Yan: "¡­.."


    Haha, if you are going to make excuses at least make one that will be believable and stupid!


    "Ignore him," Song Yan said with a smile when she saw that Qi Genghis was getting suspicious of them, she sat down next to her and very naturally started talking with Qi Genghis. " You know what kind of a man he is, only knows how to dine and dash. This is his first time being close to a woman and he is a bit awkward, you don''t need to listen to his nonsense."


    Seeing that Song Yan was being cordial with her Qi Genghis''s suspicions lightened a little as she heaved a sigh of relief and then looked at Song Yan with a shy expression. " En, I know sister inw."


    Fu Yu Shen: "¡­.." Who are you calling sister inw? I am telling you, you better stay in yourne! You witch!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ps. Please keep supporting me!!!

 Chapter 345 Annoying Bracelet

    Song Yan smiled at Qi Genghis''s attempt to curry favour with her, if Qi Genghis had known her she would have understood that Song Yan''s smile waspletely different from the one she showed to Fu Chen, itcked warmth and her eyes, they were even colder than usual but Qi Genghis did not know Song Yan that well, to her the woman in front of her was someone she has to chummy up to, she didn''t really care about Song Yan and therefore she didn''t bother to look past the fake smile that was etched on Song Yan''s lips.


    " I see, you must have been really scared right?" Song Yan took hold of her hand and her fingers skimmed over the bracelet that Qi Genghis was wearing, her eyes shed when she realised how warm the old bracelet was, her lips curled slightly as she dropped Qi Genghis''s hand in herp and said, " Why don''t you have dinner with us? My husband is a really good cook though that''s the only thing that I find worth appreciating about him."


    Fu Yu Sheng closed his eyes and tried his best not to be upset with Song Yan, he knew this already. This woman''s heart was like a needle in the sea, she can kiss him, hug him or maybe sometimes even look at him like he was just a valuable resource that she wanted and that was the only reason she was tolerating him.


    He already knew that she didn''t think of him as a husband, at most if she wanted she might think of him as a body warmer but other than that, he was nothing but a handy person to be with. So, there was no need to get angry with her, it didn''t matter for the sake of winning her heart, he was willing to be even her hand warmer, what was so bad about being her chef?


    " That¡­" Qi Genghis shot a look at Fu Yu Sheng, whose face value long surpassed that of Fu Yu Shen and then turned to look at Song Yan with a smile that was filled with hesitation and said, " That''s not true, Brother Sheng is a really handsome and hard-working man, I heard that he raised the Fu corporation that was on the verge of bankruptcy from the bottom low and brought it where it is now."


    " You really think so?" Song Yan quirked a brow up as she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng with a smile that caused shivers to dance down his spine and he hurriedly said, " That''s nothing, if a man can''t be a good husband then there is no point being a good and sessful businessman."


    It was a shame that he learned his lesson thiste.


    Song Yan''s lips curled in a smile that wasn''t a smile and then she turned to look at Qi Genghis as she lowered her voice and said, " The men of the Fu family are all dense, they learn their lessons when all is gone, unfortunately sometimes its toote. If I were you, I wouldn''t chase after someone from the Fu family, in fact, I would drop the entire thing and go on to live a peaceful life, because if you don''t then there is a likely chance that you will be killed without knowing what happened to you¡­ and looking at you," Song Yan''s gaze locked on Qi Genghis''s eyes and she added, " You won''t even get a second chance, I fear."


    She chased after Fu Yu Sheng because she wanted to get out of the Song household and live her life, she chased him until nothing was left. She lost her life and her son at that, and by the time she understood the truth, she was already dead. It took her five hundred years toe back but looking at Qi Genghis and her bad karma, it looked like she will not even get a chance to say ''unfair'' before her soul was swept away by the grim reaper.


    " That''s I think I can change that," Qi Genghis didn''t listen to Song Yan''s warning, to her a life that was full offorts was much more important than anything else. She has lived her life sucking up to those who were of higher status than her, but this time she wanted to live a life where others would have to suck up to her.


    She didn''t take Song Yan seriously, instead, she thought that Song Yan was worried that if she was to marry Fu Yu Shen, then maybe she would snatch the attention from Song Yan. Don''t think that she didn''t see how Fu Yu Shen was sticking closer to Song Yan, what a bitch.


    She was already married to the second master Fu but she was still hooking up with her younger brother-inw and for the sake of not losing the affection of both men she was suggesting her not to chase after Fu Yu Shen, she truly was shameless, wasn''t she?


    If she was that great why did she marry Fu Yu Sheng? Don''t tell her that it was Fu Yu Sheng who chased after her. Scoff.


    Song Yan sensed the disdain that was aimed at her and didn''t say anything, she couldn''t just tell the truth to Qi Genghis. Her eyes dropped to the bracelet that Qi Genghis was wearing and was reminded of the screams and the creepy sounds of flesh being torn and ripped along with Qi Genghis''s screams that she heard when she was looking at the mirror over the cab.


    Though she didn''t know how Qi Genghis was going to die she knew that her death was very close to the bracelet that she was wearing, if the woman was smart she would have understood what she was trying to say but unfortunately for Qi Genghis, she was a woman who did not have many wits, a good thing too. At least now Song Yan didn''t have to feel regretful that she wasn''t able to save her, not like she wanted to save this woman.


    After what she did to Fu Chen, Qi Genghis indeed deserved a painful and slow death but¡ª¡ª


    "It''s such a pity though," Song Yanmented as she looked down at the bracelet. " I wanted to be the one to do that." This bracelet snatched her chance to get rid of this woman.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 346 Not As Kind

    Dedicating todays chapter to Nerdy_1, Mayni_Sangman, elorinczy.


    " Do what?" Qi Genghis didn''t understand a thing that Song Yan was saying, first, she told her off and asked her not to chase after Fu Yu Shen and now she was speaking about something else and she couldn''t understand a word that she was saying, what did she mean by that it was such a pity?


    ''Kill you, maybe make you bleed and watch how you die just like I watched my son die in front of me.''


    " Nothing," Song Yan blinked her eyes as she looked up and smiled at Qi Genghis as she pointed to the bracelet and said, "It''s such a pretty bracelet make sure to keep it by your side all the time, all right? It would be a shame if you were to lose it somewhere."


    Qi Genghis touched the bracelet that was on her wrist and then awkwardly covered it with her other hand and smiled back at Song Yan tentatively. " I will, this is my family''s heirloom. Of course, I cannot even think about losing it."


    She misunderstood Song Yan''s smiling gaze and thought that thetter wanted to snatch the bracelet from her. If this was amon bracelet she would have handed it over to Song Yan after all she wanted to curry favour with Song Yan for the sake of getting hitched to Fu Yu Shen but this bracelet was her key to getting married to the Fu family she couldn''t let go of it no matter what, that was why she had no other choice but to call it an heirloom.


    Emotions flitted through Song Yan''s eyes but she quickly hid them all and said calmly, " If that''s the matter then this bracelet is something to die for."


    And she meant it literally.


    "Let''s have dinner," Fu Yu Sheng sensed Song Yan''s weird mood and hurriedly interrupted the conversation, he didn''t know why but something seemed to be off about Song Yan and why did she say that Qi Genghis would be killed? When did anyone die in his family after getting married in their family?


    Song Yan too sensed that she spoke a bit too much, so she smiled at Qi Genghis and motioned her to sit at the dining table before she headed to the kitchen with Fu Yu Sheng and brought out the dishes that were sitting on the counter.


    Dinner was a simple matter, Qi Genghis tried to attract the attention of Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Yu Shen, she even tried to curry favour with Fu Chen who didn''t show her a good face at all.


    " I don''t like eating chicken," said Fu Chen when he noticed that Qi Genghis was trying to put a piece of chicken in his bowl and turned slightly to the left, earlier his mother had warned him silently to stay away from this woman, so there was no way that he would let her add food in his bowl.


    " Oh, I see then what about these sea cucumbers?" Qi Genghis pointed to the bowl of freshly crushed sea cucumbers and tried to put a few pieces in Fu Chen''s bowl but thetter hurriedly turned his bowl away and huffed a deep breath before turning to look at Qi Genghis and said in an annoyed voice, " Lady, do you not have the slightest bit ofmon sense? I was being nice by saying that I do not like chicken when I said that it meant that I do not like being served by anyone else except my mother, especially not a strange woman whom I don''t even know."


    Qi Genghis''s face turned red in embarrassment she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan but neither of them said anything to stop Fu Chen. Strictly speaking, Fu Chen wasn''t in the wrong, he did try to be cordial and polite in his denial, it was just that Qi Genghis was desperate to gain his favour that she didn''t sense that he was rejecting her.


    Seeing that neither of them was saying anything, she turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and tugged on his sleeves but thetter was even more annoyed by Qi Genghis, he pped her hand with his chopsticks and said, " Don''t disturb me while I am eating and why aren''t you focusing on your meal anyway? The Fu family isn''t used to being served by others, so if you are interviewing for the post of working as a server of our family, you might as well look somewhere else."


    " Fu Yu Shen?" Qi Genghis felt like her ears weren''t functioning properly, the man who has been begging her not to leave a few days ago was now showing such a disgusted expression. And what did he say? That she was interviewing for the post of server? She was doing this because she wanted to be epted by the Fu family!


    " Don''t be rude to your guest, Yu Shen." Song Yan added a piece of chicken to Fu Chen''s bowl and thetter happily gobbled it up. Seeing that her son was eating properly, she turned to look at her brother-inw and said, " She is here because of you, howe you are being this rude to her don''t you think that you are being a tad bit crude to your guest?"


    Seeing that Song Yan was standing up for her Qi Genghis felt a bit better and then turned to look at Fu Yu Shen with a ming look in her eyes before she harrumphed and started focusing on her meal.


    Song Yan watched Qi Genghis closely studying her expressions and the way she was able to use her consciousness, looking at her it didn''t seem like she was dead but then why was her temperature so cold? Was she sick with a deadly disease or something was wrong with that bracelet? If so what was wrong? Was the bracelet rted to that dark magic academy?


    She blinked her eyes and snorted lightly, it didn''t matter. She wasn''t going to save Qi Genghis anyway, if she dies then she will have a lot of chances of stealing that bracelet and studying it, she just needs to make sure that this woman dies.

 Chapter 347 Don’t You Hate Me?

    " Come in."


    Fu Yu Sheng pushed open the door to his bedroom with a tray in his hands. His gaze raked over Fu Chen who was fast asleep and then at Song Yan, she wasn''t sleeping, in fact, she wasn''t even lying on the bed. Sitting with her back straight she was looking at the moon that was shining brightly in the sky outside the French window, from his point of view she looked like a doll.


    One without life and no emotions.


    " Are you feeling okay?" He asked cing the tray on the tea table that sat in front of the French window and turning to look at her. Because she was still slightly feverish, herplexion was still rather pale but Fu Yu Sheng knew that something else was bothering her. " Do you want to take your medicines first or would you like to drink the chicken soup first?"


    " Hand me the medicines," she said finally turning to look at him, a haunted look in her eyes that Fu Yu Sheng couldn''tprehend. " I have a headache, I will take the medicine first and then sleep after washing its taste with the chicken soup, you know I don''t like bitter things."


    " I know," Fu Yu Sheng handed Song Yan the fever-reducing medicine along with a ss of water. " You shouldn''t let the medicine dissolve and gobble it all in one go, you hate taking medicines because you always let them dissolve in your mouth before drinking them. Try to swallow them first before drinking water."


    " Don''t nag so much, you will get early wrinkles," she took the medicine from his hand and popped them one by one in her mouth. " If that happens then what''s the point of staying married to you, after all, I married you for your face and money, didn''t I? So take care of yourself better."


    Fu Yu Sheng sighed rubbing the back of his neck as he dragged the chair that was sitting behind the tea table closer to the bed and watched as Song Yan did exactly the opposite of what he asked her to do, she drank water at once after putting the pills in her mouth and paid for it at once.


    Her face scrunched up because of the bitterness and she coughed out loud, dry retching as the bitter taste filled her mouth to the brim.


    " Here you go," he handed her the cup of chicken broth and sighed lightly. " I told you that you should first swallow the medicine instead of drinking everything in one go, howe you are almost thirty but don''t know how to drink medicine?"


    " Shut up," she coughed before taking a sip of the chicken soup, as the creamy taste of the soup filled her mouth washing away the bitterness, Song Yan heaved a contented sigh. " I hardly ever get sick, so there is no need for me to learn how to drink medicine properly."


    Her Yin energy has always been high whenpared to others, which was why she has hardly gotten sick. This was one of the very rare times when she fell sick and that too this badly.


    " You should learn things even if they are of no use to you," Fu Yu Sheng replied, he wanted to ask what was eating her up but he knew that she would not tell him so even if he felt bad seeing her like this, he could only wait for her to return to her healthy state of mind before asking what was going on in her head.


    Song Yan did not answer, she took a sip of the chicken soup and smiled softly. " You have added quite a few herbs in it, it tastes really good."


    " Chen Chen told me that you are always buying herbs and adding them to your meals and bath water." These days Fu Chen has gotten a bit closer to Fu Yu Sheng, even though it could not be said that he was really close to his father, at least he was no longer as prickly as he was before when Fu Yu Sheng came to see him.


    The two of them spent a lot of time discussing topics that interested them and during one of these conversations, Fu Chen told him that Song Yan would always buy a lot of herbs when she got paid arge sum of money.


    " I thought that they mighte in handy while you are recovering your health, that is why I asked assistant Xu to deliver a bunch of them to my apartment earlier," Fu Yu Sheng didn''t know much about what Song Yan did, he has tried to intricate himself in her world but he could sense that she always kept him at a distance, not that he med her. " This is why I cook the meals in the traditional method of medicine these days."


    " I know, I noticed without you saying anything," Song Yan was cold towards Fu Yu Sheng''s attempts at getting closer to her but she was not blind she could see that he was sincerely taking care of her but this was not enough. She felt his warmth but it was nowhere close to filling her cold heart, the one that stopped beating a long time ago. " You shouldn''t bother about me this much, Yu Sheng. After all, you have never once cared about me, are you doing this because you are afraid that I will take Chen Chen away from you or are you doing this because Old master Fu is returning to the country why are you looking after me all of a sudden?"


    " The fever must be getting to your head isn''t it?" Fu Yu Sheng said calmly as he looked at Song Yan who was looking at him with a sharp glint in her eyes, he could see that the fever was messing with her head. She was a lot vulnerable like this, she wasn''t dressed up in her chic clothing and she didn''t have that don''te close aura wrapping her like a cocoon and this wasn''t good, oh this wasn''t good¡­Song Yan can never be vulnerable like this, she has to be strong. " I am only taking care of you because this is what I am supposed to do."


    " Don''t you hate me?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 348 You Married A Ghost Not Me.

    Dedicating todays chapter to Nerdy_Rh1, miervan, neotheo82.


    " Don''t you hate me?" Those words snatched the rug from under his feet right then and there causing Fu Yu Sheng to look up at Song Yan with a stunned expression. He looked at her, at first he thought that he has heard her wrong but when she repeated her question, he smiled at her and said, " I don''t¡­ why will I hate you?"


    Song Yan lowered her head, her fingers brushing the edges of the cup that she was holding, when she was looking at Qi Genghis, she remembered something. A woman, whom she had long forgotten ¡ª¡ª and hated, the one who flipped her entire world upside down. She has always hoped that the memory of that woman would stay buried but when she looked at Qi Genghis, she was reminded of that woman.


    " I thought that you always stayed away because you were busy or that you were scared that something will happen to me or Chen Chen¡ª¡ª"


    " That''s right¡ª¡ª"


    " But that''s not the truth, right?" She raised her head and looked at Fu Yu Sheng, her cold eyes blinking slightly as she stared at him with a chilly gaze of hers. " You stayed away from me because I scare you¡­. You are terrified of me aren''t you, Fu Yu Sheng?"


    " Of co..course not," he answered feeling a bit thrown off the loop. " I ¡­ I was never scared of you, if I was scared then I wouldn''t have married you when you chased me and I wouldn''t have consummated our marriage either ¡­ if I ¡­if I was scared of you then how will we have such an adorable son¡ª¡ª"


    " You saw me," she interrupted him as she ced the mug on the table and raised her head to stare right into his eyes. Song Yan would have forgotten all about that woman if she hadn''t seen the bracelet that Qi Genghis was wearing, she has long forgotten that woman after all when she saw her, she was just a child and a child''s memory was fleeting but when she saw Qi Genghis dressed in all ck with red lips and matching red shoes with that same bracelet, she was reminded of that one woman whom she has buried in the back of her head. " You saw me getting possessed."


    " No," he refused, a bit too quickly as he stood up from his chair and looked anywhere but at her. " I don''t know what you are talking about, I think the medicine is working, you should..you should go to sleep¡­Song Yan."


    " You saw me that day," she continued, ignoring Fu Yu Sheng''s attempt of putting a hold on their conversation. " You saw me talk with someone that was invisible¡ª¡ª"


    "Song Yan¡­ I think the fever is messing with your head¡ª¡ª"


    "You saw me pick the heavy boulder that was lying on the street¡ª¡ª-"


    "No, I didn''t, didn''t I say that your fever is messing with your head."


    " You saw me pick that heavy stone and kill that child¡ª¡ª"


    "SONG YAN!" Fu Yu Sheng shouted cutting Song Yan off at once, he heaved a deep breath and then swallowed hard as he crouched down on the floor and took her hands in his. " You did not kill that child, you didn''t do anything wrong¡­ and I am not scared of you¡­.okay? You should go and sleep.."


    " She is still here," she said interrupting Fu Yu Sheng as she looked him in the eye. " I felt her presence when I touched that bracelet that Qi Genghis was wearing, I thought she moved on but she is still here, roaming the streets of this world like a parasite, say, Fu Yu Sheng, what will happen if that womanes looking for me again? Will you stay by my side, trying to save me¡­ sending me to a psychiatrist and believing that everything that I am saying to you was nothing but my imagination?"


    She took her hand away from his and said, " But now that you know ghosts exist, where will you send me? Or will you get scared likest time and run away because you could not stop me? Because you couldn''t help me?"


    Fu Yu Sheng''s expression turned helpless as he looked around the room he stood up from the ground and didn''t dare to look Song Yan in the eyes. " I wasn''t scared of you¡ª¡ª"


    "You married me because you were afraid that I will hurt your family right or at least that''s what that woman made you believe, she has stayed for me a long time ¡­ I am surprised that I forgot all about her." Song Yan stopped him from saying any excuses, she remembered everything now. With her sudden exhaustion and rise in her cultivation, she was able to pull the haze away from her head and remember what she has forgotten when she died. " You didn''t marry me, you didn''t consummate your marriage with me, it was all her right¡­ the ghost woman that you married. That''s why you have been running from me, only returning when you heard that I was no longer the same as before, right?"


    " What are you saying?" He smiled even though his face was paler than the moon, turning his head to the right as he looked at Fu Chen. " I married you, we have a marriage certificate and the name on that very certificate is yours¡ª¡ª-"


    " Show me," Song Yan stood up from the bed as she looked at him with a gaze that was neither cold nor warm, it was empty. " Show me the marriage certificates¡­"


    " What''s there to look into them but if you want I will show you¡ª¡ª"


    " Both of them Yu Sheng," Song Yan stopped him and turned sideways to look at Fu Yu Sheng. " Show me both of them, show me the reality that I have forgotten and refused to ept, show me how that woman ruined your life and mine as well. Show me the evidence of our ill-fated rtionship."

 Chapter 349 Mania Whisperer

    " I don''t know what you are talking about," Fu Yu Sheng said after a long time, taking several steps back as he turned his back on her. " You are tired, so it''s better for you to go and sleep, the fever reducers might be working so go to bed¡ª¡ª"


    " Are you going to run away just like you did fifteen years ago? Or like how you ran away eight years ago? Are you that scared that you don''t even want to look me in the eye and speak?" Song Yan chased after him, hot on his heels as he opened the bedroom door and rushed out like a monster was chasing him. " Are you running again like always? I did not know that you were such a coward!"


    Fu Yu Sheng didn''t turn back, he did not say anything he kept walking past the living room into the corridor of the entrance as Song Yan chased after him shouting from behind.


    "Look at me! Look at me and call me a monster! Fu Yu Sheng! Tell me what happened! Don''t run away from me you jerk!"


    " Stop right there!" Song Yan''s voice increased with each syble as she chased after him to the threshold of his apartment and shouted, " Look at me, Fu Yu Sheng! Stop running away like a coward!"


    He stopped but she didn''t see him twist around instead his wrist flicked slightly and the apartment door opened with a click. " You are still sick, it''s better for you to go inside and take a nap, don''t forget to finish the chicken soup¡­ I¡­ I have something to do, I wille backte so sleep without me."


    "You bastard¡ª¡ª" she moved violently, stretching her hand to hold onto his wrist but before she could stop him, Fu Yu Sheng dodged her and then ran out of the apartment, closing the door with a bang.


    Song Yan stared at the closed door and then her gaze flickered to the slippers that were still resting on the shoe cab, her lips twisted in a mocking smile as she sneered, " So you are that scared of me, huh, you are that scared that I will act up that you ran without wearing your slippers! Come back and look me in the eyes if you are a man!"


    " Song Yan! Control yourself!" Fang Yanli zapped out of the ring along with Zhou Yuan who immediately set up a silencing barrier to making sure that no voice would be able to get out of the apartment. The two of them turned to look at Song Yan''s fluctuating Yin energy and couldn''t help but exchange a worried nce, Song Yan''s emotions were in turmoil and so was her spiritual Qi, if she didn''t control her fluctuating spiritual energy then she might end up hurting her dantian making it impossible for her to cultivate anymore.


    " Song Yan, I say that you are really hot when you get angry but would you calm down a little?" Zhou Yuan stepped back when he felt Song Yan''s Yin energy fluctuating slightly, this very energy gave them a reason for their existence but at the same time, it can also destroy them within seconds. " I am not scorning you for showing your emotions, I swear I am all about women empowerment and that strong women deserve a break too but my ass is on the line here."


    " Can you get any more serious than that?" Fang Yanli wished she could snap Zhou Yuan''s neck but she knew that it impossible thing to do, even if she was to get her hands over his neck, the little jerk would not die if anything he would be even more of an annoyance in her head.


    " What I was speaking the truth¡ª¡ª" before he could say any more nonsense Fang Yanli covered his mouth with her hands and looked at Song Yan with a concerned look on her face. " Are you okay, Song Yan? What''s going on? Why are you acting all weird after seeing that woman?"


    " Because I forgot someone, I should not have," Song Yan walked back to the living room and sat down on the couch with her hands covering her face, she should have remembered that woman¡­ she was the one who was behind everything and yet she forgot about herpletely.


    "I am afraid that I am not getting what you are saying," Fang Yanli dropped her hands from Zhou Yuan''s mouth and floated closer to Song Yan. " What woman? Who are you talking about?"


    Fang Yanli was sure that Song Yan only ever talked about Song Lan and Chu Lian, other than the two of them, she had never mentioned any woman. But now she was suddenly losing her calm over an unknown woman? Fang Yanli tried to remember whether Song Yan had ever mentioned any strange woman but no matter how long she tried to remember it, she couldn''t remember anything except for Song Lan and Chu Lian.


    Fang Yanli wanted to know more about what was going on in Song Yan''s head and couldn''t help but say deliberately, " Song Yan, why don''t you tell us what exactly happened¡­ if you tell us then we will be able to help you a little here."


    " That''s right," said Zhou Yuan with a quick nod as he looked at Song Yan, seeing that she wasn''t saying anything he hurriedly added, " I mean we are your ghost servants as long as you say the word we will be willing to take care of anyone¡­" he trailed off when he saw Song Yan raise her head and look at him with those cold ring eyes making him look away hurriedly.


    Fang Yanli cursed Zhou Yuan for being an idiot before she turned to look at Song Yan''s cold face and swallowed hard before saying, " You don''t need to get serious with him, Song Yan¡­ you know he is just an idiot¡ª-"


    " Hey!"


    " Just tell me what''s going on?" Ignoring the indignant call of Zhou Yuan, she continued.


    At first Fang Yanli thought that Song Yan will ignore her just like before but a secondter she heard her say, " Have you heard of mania whisperer?"

 Chapter 350 That Woman

    Dedicating todays chapter to batzmaru, Nerdy_Rh1, neotheo82.


    " Mania whisperer?" Fang Yanli frowned as she looked at Song Yan with confusion brimming in her eyes. "What ¡­What are you talking about?"


    " I had a nanny," Song Yan blinked her eyes with a mocking curl of her lips. " She was ¡­really weird, I didn''t know why and how she became my nanny, all I know was that she was the daughter of my mother''s nanny¡­ and that was how she became my nanny once I was born, my brother grew up with our grandmother that is why that woman didn''t look after him but I as the youngest one stayed with my parents¡­but the thing was that the two of them were so busy that they couldn''t pay attention to me and in the end, I spent most of my childhood with that woman."


    " And what about that?" Fang Yanli''s confusion increased even further as she looked at Song Yan, were they not talking about the mania whisperer why were they suddenly talking about her nanny all of a sudden?


    Song Yan raised her head and looked at Fang Yanli before smiling as she said, " The daughter of that nanny died when she was twenty-six, the woman ¡­the one who was next to me was never alive but she felt like a human, do you know why?"


    Fang Yanli and Zhou Yuan both shook their heads but then Zhou Yuan immediately raised his hand and said, " Isn''t it because the woman was possessed by something?"


    "No," Song Yan shook her head as she refused his suggestion. " That woman didn''t die like most people would, she just sort of faded away."


    " Faded away?" Fang Yanli''s brows scrunched up.


    " She was alive but at the same time she was dead ¡­in short she was no longer human in the soul but a demon in the skin of a human," Song Yan remembered the smile of that woman, the one that spooked her even now. " Back then there was a very long case of serial killing running for almost twenty years and that woman was just twenty-six. Can you guess when she killed her first human?"


    " When she was six years old¡­?" Zhou Yuan''s eyes widened as he looked at Fang Yanli in rm. " But how can a child kill someone? Wouldn''t she be caught straight away?"


    Song Yan raised a side of her mouth and shook her head. " She wasn''t even born normal, she was born with a mysterious soul¡­that was neither human nor inhuman. Calling her demon would be wrong but calling her demon would be just as wrong¡ª-"


    " Yan Yan, I like a good thrill but I am not catching anything you are saying," Zhou Yuan raised a hand as he put a stop to Song Yan''s babbling. " I guess you are shocked but at least make sure that what you are saying makes sense."


    " There are cultivators who are obsessed with life, things that they want to hold on to, so instead of dying what they do is that take their soul and then instil it in the womb of a pregnant woman killing the soul of the child before it''s even born." Song Yan threw her head back. " They are called mania whisperers, after staying alive for so long with the memories of their past life they gain a strange power¡­ the power to control others with their voice."


    She closed her eyes and those red lips whispering in her ears shed in front of her eyes and she hurriedly opened her eyes. " Their obsession reduces them to a maniacal ghost, their very existence bes proof of their obsession. That woman was simr to the mania whisperers ¡­ she stayed by my side because of my excess Yin energy and she would often whisper things in my ears."


    " What kind of things?" Fang Yanli asked even though she felt a bit spooked.


    " Happiness is a farce, if I can''t get my happily ever after then no one deserves it either ¡­ that I was special, so special that should stay away from others lest I dwindle and lose what was special about me," Song Yan scratched the armrest of the couch. " Imperfection was a sin, those who were imperfect should be killed ¡­. I remember now, I almost turned crazy under her constant whispering."


    " But you had the jade bracelet, didn''t you? The one that stopped the ghosts froming closer to you, then why¡ª¡ª"


    " Mania whisperers are different from ghosts, they are neither alive nor dead, they are like the celestial masters walking in the path thatys between the two worlds and when did I say that she possessed me, she never possessed me¡­ she just became a part of me by bing the voice in my head."


    Fang Yanli finally understood what Song Yan was saying and asked immediately, " You mean to say that they are like a hypnotist, that woman controlled you by her voice without possessing your body."


    " Smart aren''t you?" Song Yan smiled but her smile didn''t reach her eyes.


    " You also said that you killed someone then did you really¡­" Zhou Yuan didn''t finish what he was saying after being red at by Fang Yanli but Song Yan already heard him and she nodded her head.


    " The kids in my ss were scared of me because I will often talk to myself and among them was a kid who wasn''t well scared of me, he got close to me despite my weirdness but then he was ostracised by others, and he couldn''t withstand it and returned to his usual stance of ignoring me... I felt rather upset, I was still a child and I couldn''t control my anger ..that was when that woman appeared and whispered in my head."


    " I already know where this is going but you as well continue," Fang Yanli covered her face. " What did that woman say to you?"


    " Kill," Song Yan spat out a single word as she turned to look in front of the wall turning her head away from Fang Yanli and Zhou Yuan''s faces, already worried to see the same fear and terror that she has seen on Fu Yu Sheng''s face. " And Fu Yu Sheng saw me kill that child."

 Chapter 351 She Asked Me To Forget

    " Okay wait hold on!" Zhou Yuan raised his hands and ced both of the forefingers on the side of his temples and said, " Let me sum it up for us, you had a mania whisperer by your side, but you couldn''t remember her and then she made you do things that you did not want to do,stly you killed someone and your husband watched you do it?"


    Song Yan nodded her head causing Zhou Yuan to shriek in frustration as he said, " No honey, that''s not possible, if you have killed someone then you would have been caught. Like even if you were a child then as a punishment for killing a child you would have been sent to the juvie right, that''s how things work in this era right?"


    " Stupid," muttered Song Yan as she tilted her head with a drunken smile. " I said that I swung a heavy rock at the head of the child but I never said that he died from it. At most he fainted because of the heavy blow."


    " But you just said that he died¡ª¡ª"


    " If she can whisper in my ear to kill that child do you think that the woman couldn''t have whispered in the ear of the body as well? I don''t remember what happened after that incident, all I know is that I was suspended and that Fu Yu Sheng started avoiding me from then on." Song Yan rubbed her forehead feeling more and more annoyed by the minute. " Now that I remember it carefully I never understood why I chased after Fu Yu Sheng, he was rich but so were others and there were many men I could have chosen from but for some reason, I went after Fu Yu Sheng and even after being rejected so many times I didn''t let him go."


    She dropped her hand to her side as her eyes flickered slightly, " I can''t remember getting married to him nor can I remember consummating our wedding night, all I can remember is the aftermath. I always thought that the reason I couldn''t remember it all was because it has been so long but now I think about it carefully, I don''t seem to have any idea what was going on with my life."


    " Then when you said that he consummated his marriage with a ghost¡­ you meant that ¡­" Fang Yanli tentatively asked already having a good idea about what Song Yan was going to say.


    " The longer you spend time with Mania whisperers the more they be close to you, I told you that they eat the souls of those whom they found appropriate human shells. After staying together with her for so long it doesn''t surprise me that she became my own shadow, most probably she was already attached to my soul by then ¡­ she must have walked down the aisle with me and she must have consummated the night with me as well¡­ after all, she hated seeing others happy and together, snatching those moments would have made her quite satisfied."


    Now that Song Yan caught hold of the fleeting memory of her nanny, she could remember that the woman stood by her side every freaking second of her life, even when she ate or slept that woman was next to her all the time like a second shadow.


    " Fu Yu Sheng must have thought that I was suffering from schizophrenia but now that he knows what kind of things exists in this world¡­ I am afraid that he must be having a tough time stomaching the information." Song Yan smiled and stood up from the couch as she started walking towards the bedroom but then she paused and turned to look at the two ghosts with a frown." That bracelet that Qi Genghis was wearing, has either of you seen something simr to that before?"


    " No."


    " I haven''t."


    Both of them replied at the same time causing Song Yan''s eyes to narrow down. That bracelet did have the presence of that woman but it was very faint like it has been diluted something that struck her as ominous, she haspletely forgotten what kind of psychopath that woman was, seeing the pain of others made her smile while the smile and happiness of others made her so mad that she would start craving blood.


    " Zhou Yuan, go and trail Qi Genghis, find out where she got that bracelet from and if you don''t get anything from her go and trail after Ji Haoyu" Song Yan ordered as she turned her gaze at Zhou Yuan with a sharp look in her eyes. " Make sure that you find out the source of that bracelet if not then I fear that theing days are going to be rather bloodied."


    Anything that had to do with that woman was sure to bring nothing but disaster.


    Zhou Yuan agreed while Fang Yanli floated after Song Yan and asked the onest question that she has been dying to ask, " Yan Yan, why did you forget about that woman if she was that dangerous?"


    Song Yan paused in her stride as she remembered the one memory she could make out perfectly and said, " Because she asked me to forget."


    When she met with that ident, Song Yan wasn''t just a victim of her luck being snatched she was also punished by the heavens for raising a thing that shouldn''t have existed in the first ce if not for her, she made that woman her shadow and most probably after having consummated her night with Fu Yu Sheng, she only made that woman even stronger with Fu Yu Sheng''s Yang energy.


    This was why both she and her son had to die maybe for once they would have escaped the cmity that Song Lan brought on them but they couldn''t escape the punishment of that woman entangling with their fate.


    At the time of the ident, that woman was strong enough to leave her and that was why she hadn''t hesitated to leave her sensing that she was dying. That woman might have been worried that Song Yan would chase after her with all the resentment that she had at the time of her death, which was why she told her to forget everything¡­ and like a fool Song Yan has forgotten everything.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 352 Stop Running

    Dedicating todays chapter to MsSheii, elorinczy, neotheo82, Nerdy_Rh, miervan, batzmaru.


    " She better hope that she never meets me again or else," she was going to destroy that woman once and for all. She wasn''t a generous woman, to begin with, and now that she has remembered the existence of that woman, she will surely hunt her down and end her very existence.


    Fang Yanli shivered to see the fire that was lit up in Song Yan''s eyes and hurriedly turned to look at Zhou Yuan who was already looking like he was heading for the gallows and for once shot him a sympathetic look. If this poor guy didn''t find out the source of that bracelet then Song Yan was going to y him alive.


    " Yan Yan ¡­I ¡­that ¡­" Zhou Yuan must have sensed it too because he opened his mouth to say something but then Song Yan turned around and looked at him with a gaze that was sharper than the sword that fell on his neck and Zhou Yuan trailed off muttering in a very soft voice, " And if I could not locate the source of that bracelet then?"


    " Then?" Song Yan smiled but this time even the ever-cheeky Zhou Yuan couldn''t say a single pickup line. " If you don''t find out where that bracelet came from then Zhou Yuan, I am gonna make you experience how it feels to burn in the fire of hell."


    "I will find it out even if it costs me my ghost life mam!" Zhou Yuan saluted Song Yan and then immediately vanished in thin air leaving a subtle chill behind.


    " Yan Yan," as soon as Zhou Yuan vanished Fang Yanli turned to look at Song Yan she asked, " Then does that mean Fu Yu Sheng is married to a ghost woman as well? If that ghost marriage exists then¡­."


    " He is slowly dying." Song Yan closed her eyes as she picked up the nket that Fu Chen has thrown away and carefully covered her son up. She has been so wrapped up in her own hate and anger that she never saw that Fu Yu Sheng was getting weaker and weaker after she died.


    She had been thest fragment that stopped Fu Yu Sheng''s marriage with the ghost settling down but after she died that woman became the ''only wife'' and sucked all of Fu Yu Sheng''s Yang energy, if she wasn''t wrong, thest time she saw Fu Yu Sheng he looked a lot older than he was, at that time she thought that it was the pain of losing his only son but who would have thought that it was because of her that he ended up getting caught up in that cycle.


    " So why did he marry you?" This was something that Fang Yanli couldn''t understand. " Does he have some sort of fetish where he likes his wife being covered in blood or something?"


    Song Yany down on the bed and closed her eyes as she shrugged. " Who knows maybe he never wanted to marry me either."


    " Oh this is gold," Wang Yufan pushed open the door to his room with one hand while he was carrying a tray in another. He walked towards the tea table and set down the rice crackers and green tea that he found in his apartment and looked up at the man who came knocking on his door sote at night. " What happened? Why did youe rushing to my house sote at night, what scared you this time?"


    " I am not scared," Fu Yu Sheng picked the teacup from the tray and took a sip of it, trying his best to look as unaffected as possible. " I was ¡­I just had a lot on my mind."


    " Yeah, Yeah¡­" Wang Yufan rolled his eyes as he spread the extra mattress and pillow on the floor andy back down on it with all his limbs stretched like a star. " Remember when you were sixteen you came running to my house because something happened at the school and you didn''t even leave at night, in the end, elder brother Chu has toe and pick you up. It was an interesting sight, to see the ever-calm brother Sheng look like a terrified sheep."


    Fu Yu Sheng picked up the pillow from the bed and threw it at Wang Yufan who caught in between and looked at him with a slightly sly look on his face. " Don''t tell me that sister inw kicked you out of the house, did you make her mad?"


    " Something along the lines," Fu Yu Sheng closed his eyes after eating a few rice crackers and then turned to face the wall on the other side leaving Wang Yufan to mutter to himself about how he should keep his wife and how he was lucky to have such an awesome wife.


    ''Awesome wife huh?''


    Song Yan''s voice echoed in his ears as he covered his ears with a pillow along with the creepy voice that once rang in his ear on the night of his parent''s ident.


    '' You will never be able to escape me.''


    ''Stop running like a coward!''


    He really has been running away like a coward wasn''t he?


    The next morning when Song Yan woke up she was surprised to find that Fu Yu Sheng was in the kitchen making omelettes and rice balls, when she opened the door of the bedroom, she saw him lightly nce over her and then as if nothing happenedst night she heard him say, " We are going to the Wu family for lunch, so get ready for it. I have prepared lunch for Chen Chen and we will drop him at your sister-inw''s ce after he is done eating and¡ª¡ª"


    " Yu Sheng breathe," Song Yan had to put a stop to his constant rambling seeing how hard he was speaking, she could see that he was really tensed, as for why she didn''t get a chance to find out as Fu Yu Sheng took his apron off and ced the omelettes and rice balls on the table along with egg drop soup. " Drink this and warm yourself up, I have something that I need to take care of in the office."


    He rolled down his sleeves and then smiled at her but she could see that the smile he shot her was a lot weaker than before in fact, it looked rather strained.


    " There is some work left that¡ª¡ª"he was still speaking when Song Yan picked up the salt shaker and threw it at him. " Stop running, coward."

 Chapter 353 Suppression Doll.

    " Are you still upset?" Fu Yu Sheng swept the salt that was sticking to his shirt and then looked at Song Yan with a smile. "You don''t need to get angry like that with me, once I return we will be able to talk¡ª¡ª-"


    Fu Yu Sheng was still talking when suddenly he felt all the air being smacked right out of his lungs, he keeled over as if he was kneeling in front of Song Yan. For a second he didn''t realise what was happening when he suddenly remembered that something simr have happened to him thest time he berated Song Yan for believing in supernatural stuff. If he was not wrong then this was the work of that body binding talisman wasn''t it?


    " Song Yan,what are you doing?" Fu Yu Sheng tried to raise his head but he couldn''t even move,he stayed on his four like he was asking for forgiveness.


    " Woah, mommy¡­ did daddy do something bad?" Fu Chen has woken up and as soon as he stepped out of the room,the first thing that he saw was his father kneeling in front of his mother and that too in such a pathetic way. Fu Chen nced at his father who was on his fours and shook his head,his dad must have done something really bad or else, his mother would not have punished him like that.


    " That''s right, Chen Chen ¡­you dad did a really stupid thing and I am going to teach him what he should or should not do." A husband who has been running away from her for eight years suddenly returned after so long, has been taking care of her like he really wanted to make it upto her but then when he realised that she was remembering the things that she should not have,he started avoiding her.


    Song Yan turned to Fu Chen and smiled with a sly grin on her face. " Chen Chen, you know that switch that mommy sometimes used on you when you did not listen to me,can you bring it over please?"


    Fu Chen looked at his mother in horror and then turned to nce at his dad with a sympathetic look on his face, looks like his dad was done for.


    "Switch,what are you doing Song Yan! I am your husband and you are my wife, yin should be listening to yang,what are you doing to me!" When Fu Yu Sheng heard that Song Yan was asking Fu Chen to bring over the switch, he could not help buts struggle a little against the invisible restraints that were binding him.


    " I am teaching you a lesson,Yu Sheng," when Fu Chen returned with the switch and obediently handed it over to his mother, Song Yan''s lips curled in a smile that was so evil that Fu Chen trembled. But then his mother turned around and looked at him with a grin that made his eyes quiver causing him to take two steps back in terror. " Chen Chen,now mommy is going to show you ¡­why you shouldn''t be eating things that are handed to you by strangers."


    Then she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and took out a body purification talisman from her pocket before knotting her fingers in Fu Yu Sheng''s hair and causing him to look up as she smiled and said, " I have been thinking about it for a long time, why a man who used to be terrified out of his wits when he heard my name would marry me, imagine my surprise seeing you act like nothing happened as if you really cannot stay away from me."


    "Yan''er lets talk it out shall we?" Fu Yu Sheng looked at Song Yan who smiled at him sweetly and smashed a talisman on his forehead. "Oh we are going to talk honey but we need to take care of you first."


    Once the yellow talisman with red inscriptions were stuck onto Fu Yu Sheng''s forehead, Song Yan made a difficult hand gesture and concentrated on her Yin energy as she said, " Break."


    After that Fu Yu Sheng had no idea what was happening to him,all he knew that his entire body was twisting and turning. His stomach churned as if it has been turned to aplete one hundred eight degrees causing him to let out a shriek.


    Fu Chen who has never seen his father yell like that took a step back and raised his head to look at his mother with a nervous expression on his face. " Mom..what''s happening to dad?"


    " He is paying for eating something unidentified, Chen Chen," replied Song Yan softly as she sat down on the chair of the dining table and then looked at her son with calm expression as she said, " If you continue eating those candies and cakes that the strangers give you, you will be in pain like your daddy as well."


    " Song Yan, stop this!" Fu Yu Sheng gritted out but not only did Song Yan not stop she twisted her fingers making an even moreplicated hand seal as she muttered, " Tear."


    This time Fu Yu Sheng didn''t even get a chance to scream, he was in so much pain that he plopped on the floor as the restraints of the body binding curse got release but with his body twisting and his limbs turning like he was caught up in a rolling machine, he couldn''t even lift one finger much less crawl to Song Yan who was sitting in front of him.


    " Pl..Please let ..let me off¡­" this time Fu Yu Sheng heard himself speak only this time, the voice didn''t belong to him but it was a feminine voice stunned he forgot about screaming just as Song Yan made another hand seal and said, " Purify."


    She dragged Fu Chen back just in time as Fu Yu Sheng gagged and spurted a mouthful of ck ink, the scent of rotten blood filled the entire space but even after vomiting so much blood Fu Yu Sheng didn''t stop, no ¡­he couldn''t stop. His throat felt like it was on fire, something too big seemed to have been clogged inside his throat causing his entire body to twist as he raised his hands to scratch his throat. But no matter how he writhed, the thing moved too slowly, a bit too slowly for his liking.


    Just as he thought that he was going to die out of suffocation, his throat worked and convulsed spitting out a cotton doll the size of a sausage.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 354 True Personality Unleashed.

    Dedicating todays chapter to miervan, elorinczy and neotheo 82.


    " How do you feel?" Song Yan asked once Fu Yu Sheng was done iling about.


    Fu Yu Sheng heaved a breath as he looked at the cotton doll in front of him and then looked at Song Yan before spitting out, " Like sh!t."


    And then he fainted.


    A silence ensued as he fell on the ground just as Fu Chen turned to look at his mother and said, " Will you be punishing daddy for saying a curse word mommy?"


    " Oh you bet, Chen Chen ¡­ your daddy is going to get a lot of nice punishments now that he is okay."


    Fu Yu Sheng didn''t know how long he has been unconscious but the second he woke up, he sat up straight and covered his face as he let out a muffled curse, " f*ck I have a wife, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck."


    It wasn''t that he wasn''t aware of what was happening around him, he was but after he saw Song Yan hitting that kid and ran away, a weird woman came to look for him and then.. and then she handed him something to eat, she was beautiful and her voice was really good as well and before he knew it he has swallowed the thing that she handed him.


    After that he has no idea what happened, that woman had asked her to get along with Song Yan and get married to her¡­ he didn''t want to do that, so he has always avoided Song Yan even when she chased after him, he turned a blind eye to her but then he married her. Why? He didn''t know? He made countless excuses in his head that he was marrying her for this reason and that but the truth was that he, himself didn''t know why he was marrying that woman. But now he knew that he married her because of that thing that he ate and that was the reason why even after running away from her, he would always return back to her.


    That woman has always terrified him and now that she was this crazily strong, she scared the heck out of him man.


    He covered his face as he slowly got out of his bed and stood up, with steps as soft as feather he walked out of the room and peered out of the door. Maybe he was not as sneaky as he thought he was because Song Yan raised her head and looked straight at him causing him to yelp as he pushed open the door and looked at her with a smile. " Oh¡­you..you are here?"


    " Of course I am here," now that Song Yan had a very good idea what was going on, she was going to have lots of fun with Fu Yu Sheng. " I am your wife after all, the one whom you will never divorce."


    With a fump, Fu Yu Sheng crouched down on the floor and let out a muffled yell that sounded like ¡ª¡ª ''f*ck I really married her!!!''


    " Dad are you sick?" Fu Chen looked at his dad who was behaving weirdly and couldn''t help but frown at the disgrace. " You are swearing in front of your son."


    " F*ckkkkk I have a son with that terrifying woman as well!"


    " Mom, dad has finally gone mad." Fu Chen looked at his mother while pointing at Fu Yu Sheng who was muttering curses after curses.


    " Who are you calling mad, you little¡ª¡ªOww my back, my back! Hey woman calm down a little will you?" Song Yan whipped Fu Yu Sheng''s back with the switch that she was holding onto and then smiled at him as she kicked him on the shin making him kneel on the floor. " Honey if you are going to curse then do you want me to make it that you wouldn''t be able to say a single sentence without rhyming in curses? It will be really funny don''t you think so?"


    " I will not curse¡­ I will not curse but you calm down a little," Fu Yu Sheng raised his hands in surrender, crazy ¡­ this woman was crazy scary. " But can we talk?"


    " Sure," said Song Yan as she looked at him with acent nce. " I wanted to talk to you too."


    She turned to look at Fu Chen and smiled softly, " Chen Chen you can continue doing your homework, your father and I will go and have a chat with each other."


    Fu Chen nodded but the he turned to look at his father and said, " Don''t bully my mother."


    " Just look who is bullying who you little son of mine¡ª-Oww, what I did not curse this time!" Fu Yu Sheng let out a yelp. " Why did you hit me this time?"


    " You are not allowed to be rude to Chen Chen," was all Song Yan said as she turned to walk back in the room with the switch in her hands.


    " She is still so terrible¡ª-nk, Oww!" Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at the book that was thrown at him and then turned to look at Fu Chen who red at him and said, " Don''t call my mother terrible."


    " Yes, yes.." sure enough their son inherited the temper of that woman.


    " So what do you want to say to me?" Song Yan raised a brow as she sat down on the couch like she was queen sitting on her throne and looked at Fu Yu Sheng as if he was a peasant not even worth her time.


    " I ..I didn''t marry you because I wanted to, you know that right?" He asked tentatively looking at the switch in her hands.


    " I know."


    " And I am still very scared of you."


    " I know."


    " So what are we going to do now?" He asked while rubbing the back of his neck, though he was being really nice to Song Yan because of the thing in his body, now that the thing was out, he was a bit awkward with her.


    Song Yan raised a brow as she looked at him with a smile. " What? Now do you want to divorce me?"


    " No of course not!" Fu Yu Sheng waved his hands as he said, " I won''t go that far, I just ¡­feel a bit terrified of you and nothing more but now that I know that you were not in the wrong, I won''t make you suffer by divorcing you."


    " Make me suffer?"deadpanned Song Yan with a disgusted look on her face.


    " That''s right," Fu Yu Sheng brushed his fringes aside and looked at her with a delicate smile as he shed his teeth and said, " I am the biggest catch aren''t I ? Divorcing me is like a sin."


    Song Yan stared at him for long and hard before she covered her face and screamed, " My life has been ruined!"


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Author''s note: Am I saving the ml? No, the book is not about romance , its focuses on supernatural adventures so it would have been fine. Fl is strong doesn''t need to depend on ml, but I have received so manyints regarding ml, please consider that he was a teen when he was forced to take on all the responsibilities after his elder brother abandoned him. He is more like a teen child trapped in the body of a man, he ain''t bad but he isn''t good either, in short he is a human who has space to grow up, please give his character a chance to develop.


    On another note I will like to thank readers like missShei31, neotheo82, elorinczy and many others who kept me going, honestly I was so bullied and cursed by some readers that I wanted to drop this bookst month, but you guys helped me out. And please stop cursing me.

 Chapter 355 Don’t Hit My Face Song Yan!

    She should have known with brothers like Fu Shu Chang and Fu Yu Shen, there was no way Fu Yu Sheng could have been normal but still! This leap was a bit too much wasn''t it? Song Yan felt like she was cheated into this marriage but there was nothing else she could do, it was toote for her to raise a banner against Fu Yu Sheng anyway.


    " So this is how you really are?" The doll that Fu Yu Sheng spat out was not just a normal puppet doll, in fact, it was a suppressor doll. Tiny and long like a thumb, it was like an undetected virus that didn''t give out any signs of harming one''s body, instead, it would suppress a person''s true nature.


    Without waiting for Fu Yu Sheng to speak, Song Yan continued, " Surely, this must be your true self¡­ there is no mistake! What happened to that super cool and cold CEO persona of yours, why are you acting like a thug?"


    Fu Yu Sheng too didn''t know why he was acting so freely in front of Song Yan, though he didn''t understand what happened he was certain that it must have been because he gagged the doll that was inside his body. Before this every time he saw Song Yan something inside his head would tell him to suppress himself causing Fu Yu Sheng to act towards his wife and son as he would in front of others, though they were together for eight years it could be said that Song Yan has never seen Fu Yu Sheng in his true colours!


    Now that she was seeing him curse and slouch like a youngster in his rebellious phase it was better to say that she wasn''t just surprised, she was so shocked that she wanted to demand a refund from the old master Fu. What was this? She was sold a chihuahua in the skin of a golden retriever!


    " About that¡­ when that woman with red lips and big a*s hat asked me to marry you, she told me to be really nice to you like a gentleman, that is why I tried hard not to curse in front of you," he looked at Song Yan with a somewhat awkward smile while scratching the back of his head, now that he was no longer as torn as he was before Fu Yu Sheng felt his shoulders getting tad bit light as he raised his hands and said, " But don''t worry, I am still Yu Sheng¡­ I... I might be a bit scared of you but I will like to change about myself since divorce is not an option we can try to get along ¡­ and as for running away for eight years, you can hit me a few more times with that switch."


    " Even if you are like this?" She asked taking a long look at Fu Yu Sheng from top to bottom, causing him to lick his lips and shrugged in a somewhat offended manner as he pouted, " Why are you talking like that? I was a great catch when I was young, now you are making it sound like you have received the shorter end of the stick."


    Song Yan stared at Fu Yu Sheng before she let out a watery chuckle and covered her face before letting out a frustrated cry. Shorter end of the stick, she might as well have gotten no stick at all!


    " Yan Yan?" He called tentatively a bit surprised by her cry and when she raised her head to re at him, she saw him jump in fright as he curled his lips in a scared smile and said, " You...You look rather fierce..are you that upset with my personality?"


    " Upset? You think I am upset before of this?" She stood up as she took a dangerous step towards him and raised the switch in her hand dangerously causing Fu Yu Sheng to take several steps back. " I am furious because you hid this side of yours from me for eight years if I had known¡­ I would have set you straight long ago!"


    " Oww! Stop! Stop! Not my face, don''t hit my face..f*ck it hurts! O that hurts even more bloody hell!"


    Song Yan kept whipping the switch left and right before she paused and looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was gingerly touching his face that was all red due to being hit with that switch, " I will tell you a few rules and you better follow them, all right?"


    He raised his head to look at her with a hesitant expression but nodded as if he was being given no choice.


    " You will not curse in front of Chen Chen, if I see that you taught him any new word that should not be in his vocabry I will rip your tongue out, got it?"


    " Question?" He said suddenly interrupting her as he raised his forefinger causing Song Yan''s left brow to twitch as she nodded. " Go ahead."


    " Were you talking about it in a literal sense or just metaphorically?"


    " I was very serious, Yu Sheng... I do not wish my son to learn anything upsetting from you."


    " Got it."


    Seeing that he was not saying anything, Song Yan nodded as she took a sharp breath and then continued, " Secondly, do not run away from me, if I see you bolting out like you didst night, I will break your legs literally," she added when she saw that Fu Yu Sheng was going to raise his hand again.


    " Lastly, you are still in charge of what you were doing ¡­ I do not wish to hear you say that you couldn''t do a good job protecting our son because you were scared, if you try to hide from a ghost or demon, I will send you to hell with first-ss ticket and just so you know ck looks rather good on me. Understand?"


    " Understand," there was nothing else to say other than saying that he understood right? This woman was as terrifying as a demon herself, if he was fine living with her for this long he would be fine with ghosts as well.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 356 Worthy Of Being Your Husband Right?

    Dedicating todays chapter to missShei31, boboswirls, elorinczy, neotheo82 and miervan.


    " Now get ready," Song Yan said after a short pause, she looked at Fu Yu Sheng who looked at her in confusion and she couldn''t help but get annoyed by his antics. " You just lost the suppressant that was holding you down, not your freaking memory ¡­why are you acting like this?"


    " Can''t you be a bit nice to me? I am your husband¡­after all?" Instead of replying to her, he shot a question of his own causing Song Yan to sneer as she took several steps closer to him causing Fu Yu Sheng to stiffen, though he didn''t run away, she could see that he was scared the heck out of his skin.


    " Grow a pair of balls before you call yourself my husband," she scoffed with a disgruntled expression on her face. " Have you seen any husband who was terrified at the sight of his wife?"


    " But I saw you ..you swung that stone really hard at that kid''s head." He tried to object but Song Yan stepped even closer causing him to retreat. " You know very well why I did that and instead of ming me, just own up to having the guts of a mouse will you?"


    ? " I am Fu Yu Sheng! I do not have the guts of a mouse!" He retorted looking fierce and Song Yan rolled her eyes as she turned around from the big man child that was thrown in herp. " Just get ready for lunch at the Wu family and make sure to pull your big man pants on if I see you making a mistake in front of Wu Genji, I will tie a leash on you and have you go on a walk like a bloody chihuahua."


    She heard a sharp intake of breath before she felt someone tug on her waist, she turned around to see what was going on and was surprised to see that Fu Yu Sheng was clutching to her waist while sticking closer as a rice cake to her back. " Ar¡­Do I need to go and see that woman? She looked even more terrifying than the red lips nanny of yours."


    Song Yan exhaled sharply before she stomped on his foot causing Fu Yu Sheng to yelp as she whirled around and looked at her hopping husband.


    " Do not touch me unless I ask you to okay?" She said with her hand raised in the air, she just felt her Yin energy go all skittish because of the back hug he did right now.


    " But I am your husband!"


    " A husband who stayed away from me for eight years!"


    " I am at the prime of my youth!"


    " Then go and die with all the heat that you have in your body."


    Fu Yu Sheng shot her a sulky look before sitting back on the bed as he murmured in an unhappy voice, " I get it, I get it ¡­ I will not touch you unless you ask me but at least let me hug you once in a while."


    " And why would I let you do that?" She asked with a sneer.


    " Well, yourplexion gets better when you touch me," he said with a sharp glint in his eyes. "Isn''t it true, there must be something between the two of us, right? I never said it before but I have seen that every time you touched me, yourplexion would get better than before and you will recover your healthy blush, so there must be something right?"


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes when she married Fu Yu Sheng, she wished he could be like her other husbands talkative and easier to get close but now that she was looking at her chattering husband, she wished that she got her previous stoic husband back. Sure enough, one understood the importance of a thing after losing it!


    She stared at his ''praise me'' expression and then turned to look away, she seemed to have forgotten that Fu Yu Sheng has only lost his filter other than that he was still as smart as he was before, with his wits he must have understood this long ago but that suppressing doll stopped him from being unruly but now that the censor was gone, she pinched the bridge of her nose and calmly said, " Just get ready will you?"


    " Heye on you can hug me as much as you want! I won''t mind!" He said as he stretched his arms as if asking Song Yan to jump right in but Song Yan noticed the faint trembling of his legs, she rolled her eyes and said, " Stop pleasing me, I will not swing anything on your head of course it''s a different matter if you annoy me. So, shut up and get ready."


    " Yes, mam!" Fu Yu Sheng smiled at Song Yan but as soon as her back was turned his smile dropped a little as he covered his face, now he has even more things to feel guilty about, what was he going to do to make up for all the grievances that Song Yan has suffered after marrying him.


    Should he let her go? No, he might not like to admit it but he liked her somewhat slightly, she was fierce and strong and her aesthetic views were also ording to his taste. It was just that the traumatic experience that he received because of her nanny that he was still scared of her ¡­maybe it was time to go and see a psychiatrist.


    He cheered himself up before picking himself off the bed and started rummaging in his wardrobe. However, as he looked around he realised that he only had greys, cks and whites ¡­ damn, his personality took a total turn over didn''t it?


    Fu Chen was slurping on the ck sauce noodles that his mother made for him when the door to his father''s bedroom opened and he almost choked at the sight of his father. He wasn''t the only one, even Song Yan who has seen many storms dropped her chopsticks as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng.


    Dressed in a perfect soft beige overcoat, turtleneck and pants¡­ with his curly hair styled like he was a movie star, Fu Yu Sheng stretched his arms and looked at Song Yan with a smile. " What do you say? I look nice don''t I? Worthy of being your husband right?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    if you are liking the story can you leave some nice reviews andments ? I need some positive motivation asap. Thank you for all your kind words yesterday.

 Chapter 357 Heading To The Wu Mansion

    Song Yan''s brows twitched as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng, he was dressed in morefortable wear than he usually did, every time they went somewhere he would dress in ck and greys,pared with his stoic and gloomy face it made her ufortable to the point where she wanted to get out of hispany. She was someone who liked to talk a lot in her past life and Fu Yu Sheng would always listen to her instead of saying anything, it would be right to say that when they were together, it seemed as if time has frozen up.


    " Are you sure that you want to go to the Wu family dressed like that?" She asked, though she was finding him more pleasing to the eyes than his usual sombre version the thing was that Wu Genji would find him a lot more suitable to her eyes as well, that was something that Song Yan couldn''t help but find annoying.


    " Why don''t I look good?" Fu Yu Sheng asked as he strode towards her and Song Yan, his beige-coloured coat fluttered behind him as he walked. " I thought that I looked good."


    "It''s not that you don''t look good," said Song Yan with a cold face as she expressionlessly nced at her husband. " But the thing is that someone else might you good looking as well, it will make things even more difficult for us."


    She didn''t want Wu Genji clinging on to Fu Yu Sheng more than she already was, who knows what that woman might do in case her infatuation and obsession with Fu Yu Sheng increased even further.


    " I am not looking good for her," he replied with a slight curl of his lips, raising his hand he ruffled Fu Chen''s hair as he tilted his head and looked at her. " I am looking good for my wife there is a difference between the two," he casually said those words before looking at Fu Chen, not even caring about the slight changes in Song Yan''s expression as he said to Fu Chen. " And you too get ready, after Ie back home we are going to go out and have fun."


    He has been staying out of the house for eight years even though he had many reasons, it didn''t change the fact that he left his family alone behind. Fu Yu Sheng knew that even though he never wanted a family after seeing how his parents always left him behind, he couldn''t change the fact that he had a family now, since he has already made mistakes one after another, he might as well try to get closer to his family.


    And unlike his parents, he will have to do a better job.


    " Fun? What do you mean?" Fu Chen pped his father''s hand off his head and asked suspiciously, why was his father bringing him along to have fun now? What in the world was going on in his head?


    Fu Yu Sheng crouched down until he was at eye level with Fu Chen and said, " We are going to the arcade, you know where they have lots of fun games? I used to go there a lot when I was young, it was fun."


    " I don''t want to go," Fu Chen immediately replied with a sulky expression, did his father think that he would be able to cosy up to him by bribing him with games? Not happening!


    " Really? But they have shooting games and there is also whack a mole, along with a pool full of balls, do you really not want to y with me?" Fu Yu Sheng asked again, he didn''t show his usual impatience or annoyance instead he looked rather calm as he bargained with Fu Chen and then smacked his head before pointing at Fu Chen. " Oh, you think that I am trying to cosy up to you right? Don''t worry, I am not taking you there as your father, think of me as a friend, you will go to the arcade with a friend, right? They even have a pizza centre, if you win then I will treat you to pizza."


    It wasn''t like Fu Chen didn''t want to go, he wanted to ..after all, many of his ssmates have told him that they went to the arcade with their fathers and older brothers, so he was a bit tempted to try and when Fu Yu Sheng threw in the pizza bait, he couldn''t resist as he raised his head and crossed his arms haughtily. " Fine, since you are asking me I will go with you but if you get busy and leave me then I will never go with you again, is that a deal?"


    " That''s a deal," Fu Yu Sheng solemnly raised his pinky finger and looked at Fu Chen with a serious expression. " Whoever breaks the promise will have to drink a hundred needles."


    " Gosh, you are so childish," snorted Fu Chen nheless he hooked his fingers together with Fu Yu Sheng''s. "It''s a promise then."


    " Will you be fine?" Song Yan asked Fu Yu Sheng after they dropped Fu Chen to her sister-inw''s care, she was sure that like every time, Fu Yu Sheng will receive a call from the office and he would have to rush back. He might have promised Fu Chen in the heat of the moment but she didn''t want her son to be disappointed again. " If you break the promise then I will break¡ª¡ª"


    " My legs right?" He said with a slight twist of his neck as he rubbed the back of his nape. " Don''t worry, I will not break the promise that I made instead now that I am feeling good it''s time to break a f*ckingzy dog''s neck."


    " Eldest master, the credit card seemed to have declined," a young woman strode inside a cleanboratory and walked to a man who was crouched slightly as he looked at the b underneath the microscope. Hearing her words, the man raised his head and took the credit card from her hand before taking out his phone and tapping on the message that read ¡ª¡ª


    ''Pick up your ck, as*hole.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 358 Lunch At The Wu Mansion.

    Dedicating todays chapter to noobielliom, boboswirls, neotheo82, miervan, dia, Fauziamave.


    Fu Yu Sheng declined Fu Shu Chang''s call and then turned to look at Song Yan who was looking at him in concern. " Why are you looking at me like that?"


    " Are you feeling okay?" She asked in concern, though she didn''t know what he did, Song Yan understood her elder brother-inw really well, he was an entric man who liked to huddle himself in theboratory more than he liked his family, there was something just really weird about that gloomy, weird and super scary elder brother of the Fu family.


    Fu Yu Sheng asking that scary monster to leave itsir was like asking a Minotaur to dress up in an apron and cook a fruitcake.


    " I am feeling good, no in fact I am feeling awesome," he replied with a smile as he gunned the engine of his car with a smile. In the past he has been torn into two halves, it was like waging a psychological war between his two states but now that the weight that has been pressing on his shoulders was gone, it was like taking a deep breath of fresh air.


    He was torn because of his family and responsibilities but now that nothing was suppressing him anymore, he will do what he liked as for his grandfather who tried to make him an exact replica of his father and elder brother continuously telling him that ''Fu'' family was everything, he can go and suck on a bag of ginger ale.


    " Do you like music?" He asked all of a sudden as he turned to Song Yan who was calmly sitting in the passenger''s seat causing her to look up and give him a nod. " Excellent, I like hearing music while driving too."


    She knew and she was so bored out of his taste in music that she wished she could close her eyes and sleep but instead of the usual operas that Fu Yu Sheng yed, a bopping sound came from the speakers of the car''s speakers, surprising her so much that she blurted out, " You like bops too?"


    " Of course I do," Fu Yu Sheng nodded his head along the rhythm as he drove past the streets. " I have always liked them."


    "But you always listened to the operas¡ª-"


    " Ah, that? That was because of my grandfather. He told me that an efficient boss was someone who keeps a chic profile and ssic tastes, I am not looking down on people who like operas since my father and elder brother liked it as well but that''s just not me, I damn near fell asleep every time I had to y those records." Fu Yu Sheng answered softly, it wasn''t that he liked dressing up in greys or cks, nor did he like eating in fancy restaurants and listening to operas, his taste wasn''t as refined as his brother''s and that was why his grandfather worked even harder than he did when he was teaching his elder brother.


    Fu Yu Sheng didn''t want to let his grandfather down and worked even harder coupled with the doll, he suppressed himself to the point that he lost himself and became a doll himself.


    " But I don''t want to do what I have been doing all along," he turned his head to Song Yan and smiled brilliantly.


    Soon, she and Fu Yu Sheng arrived at the Wu family''s main residence. Song Yan''s eyes twitched the second she saw Wu Genji''s eyes snapping close at Fu Yu Sheng, she of course didn''t miss the admiration that shed in those murky eyes and her bad feelings got even more intense.


    She knew it bringing Fu Yu Sheng all dressed and ready to impress like this was a mistake.


    Father and Mother Wu doted on their daughter very much which was why when Wu Genji asked them to invite Fu Yu Sheng to lunch at their house neither of them said a word of refusal. However, mother Wu wanted to invite Fu Yu Sheng alone when she saw that Song Yan was sticking close to Fu Yu Sheng, she wasn''t pleased with all and at the same time, her heart ached for her daughter.


    Her daughter was so good in everything but because of her weak physique she has to suffer like this yet Song Yan who had nothing except a good body was able to marry into the Fu family.


    Mother Wu has doted on her daughter very much she has given her daughter everything that she has asked for ever since she was young and what was more she even admired Fu Yu Sheng a lot, so she hoped that Fu Yu Sheng could wake up and realise that he was making a mistake by choosing Song Yan over Wu Genji.


    Moreover, her daughter was no longer as sick as she used to be when she was young. But even so, Fu Yu Sheng has never her daughter given another look after he walked into the house, why? What part of her daughter was bad? She has a good background and she looked good as well, she was a thousand times better than Song Yan!


    Though Mother Wu was really displeased with Fu Yu Sheng as well as her youngest son who invited Song Yan to their house, she still stered a fake smile and weed the two in a sickly sweet voice. " Ah, Master Fu and Miss Song, you two finally came, Genji has been waiting for the two of you to arrive ever since the morning."


    When Fu Yu Sheng heard Mother Wu call Song Yan ''Miss Song'', he had a rough idea of what she was trying to do, his smile dropped a little and his face turned a bit gloomy. If he was to choose between the ferocious Song Yan and the demonic Wu Genji, he will naturally choose Song Yan at least thetter was still human!


    So after hearing Mother Wu''s words, he calmly and with an indifferent smile said, " Madam Wu, it seems that you have made a mistake. Yan''er is my wife so please address her as Mrs Fu or madam Fu, or else if my grandfather was to hear it, he will think that things are not good between the two of us. rming an old man like that I don''t think it is a good thing right?"

 Chapter 359 What About Wu Genji’s Feelings?

    When Fu Yu Sheng was under the suppressor doll, he might have been cold and unapproachable but he was more like a golden retriever, he didn''t make people ufortable with his words he was more and less polite making people at ease with him but now he might be smiling but everyone could sense the barbs that were wrapped around his words, even Song Yan had to raise her hand and ce a cating hand on her chihuahua who was on the verge of biting others.


    As soon as her hand touched Fu Yu Sheng, thetter stiffened but he didn''t pull away from her, he kept smiling and looked at her with a slight twist of his neck as he whispered, " I am not angry."


    Father Wu also sensed that his wife has said something wrong, no matter how much his wife disliked Song Yan, she couldn''t just deny the rtionship between the two of them as she wished. Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan have been married for eighty years and no matter what the rtionship between the two of them was, they had no say in it, after all, they were neither Fu Yu Sheng''s elders nor his family members.


    In fact, Father Wu didn''t want to do something like this either, it was like coercing thetter into submitting to their whims but he no longer had the same authority as he used to when he was young. His eldest son has taken over thepany and now he was more and less the head of the family even if he was the one who had the title of patriarch it was more or less an empty title.


    Both his eldest son and his wife were used to being overbearing and when it came to Wu Genji, they werepletely without any sane thoughts in their heads, he tried to stop the two of them from working together in such an evil act of breaking up a happy family but the two of them, who only lived and breathed for Wu Genji didn''t even hear what he said, in the end, Father Wu had no choice but to let them do what they wanted.


    " Pleasee in and sit down, Brother Sheng and sister-inw," seeing that Fu Yu Sheng''s temper has red up and his face has turned unsightly, Wu Jin tried to smoothen things over. He ignored his mother''s re when he called Song Yan, sister-inw,st time when he met Song Yan, he was in too much shock and didn''t even know what he was doing.


    Wu Jin wasn''t wrong either, after all, who will be in their sane state of mind after seeing what he has seen that night, there was so much he wanted to talk to Song Yan and honestly, at the moment he could careless about his mother and her less than good intentions.


    Fu Yu Sheng smiled at Wu Jin and thanked him smilingly before entering the house with Song Yan, Song Yan too thanked Wu Jin, since this man has been treating her politely there was no need for her to turn her nose in the air either. She was even kind to Father Wu who showed her a decent face instead of the sour and ugly look like the mother Wu and Wu Qinfan.


    Father Wu noticed that Song Yan didn''t turn her nose against them even when his wife and eldest son was treating her badly and his impression of the youngdy improved even further. He admired Fu Yu Sheng because thetter was really smart and his skills in the business were top-notch, though it was a pity that his daughter wasn''t even considered by the Old master Fu as a bride candidate for Fu Yu Sheng but the more he looked at Song Yan, the more he realised that even though Song Yan was kicked out of her family, she was a lot more better than Wu Genji.


    At least her heart was stronger than his daughter who would end up crying at the smallest grievance.


    Father Wu noticed every move of Song Yan as she sat down on the couch next to Fu Yu Sheng, she was polite but not overbearing and at the same time she wasn''t submissive either, she didn''t back down in front of his wife nor did she try to suck up to her, from beginning till the end she was exceptionally noble like a flower at the top of the mountain. Father Wu had to admit that Song Yan wasn''t just good because of her looks, she was excellent because of her temperament. No wonder Fu Yu Sheng refused to divorce her and remarry anyone else, at such a young age she was even more outstanding than his wife in terms of manners and etiquette.


    Though he hated to admit this even though his daughter was really pretty, Song Yan was better than her! She was like a perfect candidate for the matriarch of the Fu family with her gentle and confident temperament and that was when she was still in herte twenties!


    Father Wu stared at Song Yan''s appearance and noticed that despite being egged on by his wife, again and again, there was no impetuousness in her gaze. She calmly deflected his wife with ease and even his eldest son, the more he looked at her the more he couldn''t help but admire her. In fact, if she wasn''t married to Fu Yu Sheng, he would have loved to matchmake her and his eldest son, a young woman with such a temperament will surely lead her family to new heights in the future.


    ? It was a good thing that neither of the people present in the hall knew what father Wu was thinking or else they would all have fainted in anger and disbelief. Especially, Mother Wu who was as anxious as ants on a hot pan, she has been trying to bait Song Yan for so long and even made several hidden remarks but the woman simply didn''t lose herposure instead she looked rather calm. How can this be done? The reason she called Fu Yu Sheng here was to show how good her daughter was! Her n went south because of her son and husband but she still wanted to make use of this opportunity and make Fu Yu Sheng realise just how good her daughter was by using Song Yan as a contrast, but that woman just won''t budge!


    If this continued then what will happen to her daughter''s feelings?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 360 Old Man.

    Dedicating todays chapter to dia, boboswirls, noobielliom, elorinczy, CaerRynn, neotheo82,miervan, doralim. Extra long chapter for all the kindments and support you all showed me.


    Mother Wu has always been guilty of not being able to give Wu Genji a healthy body, it was her fault. After she gave birth to three sons she was already too old to get pregnant again, so when she got pregnant with Wu Genji, not once did she think that she was pregnant at most she thought that she might have gotten sick and caught a bug in her stomach.


    ? For months she continued to live her life with ease and it was only after three months when she went to her daily medical checkup did she find out that she was pregnant again. Mother Wu was really upset when she realised that she had done something so terrible that was why when Wu Genji was born with a sickly body, she started to pour all her love on her daughter.


    At first, it was just out of guilt but after so many years, it became a habit for mother Wu, now to her¡ª¡ª her daughter was the best girl in the world and other than that every other woman was just a speck of mud under her daughter''s shoes. At the thought that her daughter has been liking this man for so long and yet couldn''t marry him because of Song Yan, she was not pleased with all.


    Speaking of which, she has never even thought about the age difference between Fu Yu Sheng and her daughter, to her Fu Yu Sheng was a man that her daughter very much wanted and as her mother, she has to bring her everything that her daughter wanted to get. Age difference? What was there to worry about? Nowadays so many elderly men were in a rtionship with women half their age, at least the difference between Fu Yu Sheng and Wu Genji was just a bit over a decade.


    So, even though Song Yan was good and she was respectful to her despite all the non-tant disrespect Mother Wu was showing to her, Mother Wu couldn''t like her because she was an obstacle in the path of her daughter''s happiness!


    If she could, she would have loved to throw a nk cheque at Song Yan''s face and ask her to get lost from Fu Yu Sheng''s life and hand the position of second madam Fu to her daughter with all the bells and strings attached but she could see that Fu Yu Sheng wasn''t happy with her disrespecting his wife, so Mother Wu could only suppress her anger. Today, she called Fu Yu Sheng here to show just how good her daughter was and not burn the bridges between the two.


    So, in the end, she pped her hands and said, " Aiya, I seem to have forgotten that Genji has been waiting for you for a long time, master Fu. I heard from her that you like eating spicy crayfish. She has been working in the kitchen for a long time since the morning preparing those crayfish for you. I told her that she should take a break, after all, you two have known each other for so long just her sincerity was enough but she didn''t listen to me."


    Mother Wu then turned to look at Song Yan and instead of tantly boasting, she chuckled softly and said to her indirectly, " Genji and master Fu have been good friends since they were young. When Fu Yu Sheng was young, he would oftene by our house and have dinner with our family, he even used to y house with Genji, honestly, the two of them were so cute that I can''t tell you, especially when he used to y the role of Genji''s husband."


    It was true that Fu Yu Sheng came to Wu''s house but he came to look for Wu Jin, not Wu Genji, however, Mother Wu made it sound like he came to their house to y with Wu Genji.


    Song Yan looked at the proactiveness and dislike in Mother Wu''s eyes and she had to suppress the urge to roll her eyes at the woman in front of her. These kinds of tactics would have worked if she was a young woman who did not know any better but she was someone who has been wandering on the face of the earth for five hundred years, if not for Gu Yijin, she might have even watched the zombie apocalypse. Did Mother Wu think that she will send her flying in rage with just this much? What a joke.


    Let''s say that she was still in love with Fu Yu Sheng, she was raised to be a perfect socialite even though she waster kicked out of her family, so even if she didn''t go through those trials and tribtions that she had to go through, she wouldn''t have shamed her husband in front of everyone like this.


    She opened her mouth to speak but before she could say anything, Fu Yu Sheng, the recently unleashed chihuahua straightened his back and straightforwardly said, " Madam Wu, it''s true that I used to like spicy crayfish when I was young but now that I am a middle-aged old man, I do not like eating them anymore. I apologise for the trouble but my stomach has gone really weak in these years, after all, what kind of thirty-year-old man can eat what he used to eat when he was sixteen without getting his stomach inmed."


    If he was the Fu Yu Sheng of the past with the suppression doll inside him, he would have pursed his lips, thanked the Wu family and would have eaten the spicy crayfish even if he had to take digestion medicines after he went back home but now he was no longer the same Fu Yu Sheng, he was the free version of himself, so he didn''t even think of suppressing himself and spoke what was going in his head causing Mother Wu and Wu Qinfan''s expression to turn cold, while Wu Genji, on the other hand, blushed red as she lowered her head and bit her lips hard enough to draw blood.


    Clenching her fingers she stared at the floor and said in a soft yet sobbing voice, " I am so sorry, Brother Sheng¡­I didn''t know and I made a mistake, I should have asked your preferences before."


    Though she made it sound like she wasn''t ming Fu Yu Sheng at all, with that wronged voice of hers even Father Wu''s brows scrunched up a little and Wu Qinfan who doted on his sister to the moon and back could not help but say, " Yu Sheng, aren''t you being tab bit rude to Genji, she has been working hard in the kitchen for the entire morning."


    " I ¡­." didn''t ask her to do it you son of a bitch, was what he wanted to say but then someone stomped on his feet harshly and Fu Yu Sheng immediately changed his words as he smiled and said, " I am not trying to be rude, you might not know this but a few years ago, I was shot in my guts and almost died. Ever since then the doctor has asked me not to eat anything too spicy, if I could I would have eaten a bunch of crayfish but I can''t as per the doctor''s orders. Of course, if you think that I am lying then you are wee toe and check the gunshot wound, I can show it to you ¡­or you can ask Jin'' ah, he was the one who was responsible for tracing the culprit in the country."


    " He is speaking the truth," Wu Jin replied feeling grateful, in fact unlike his mother and brother, he preferred Fu Yu Sheng shooting Wu Genji''s advances down as swiftly as possible, this way she would not keep holding on to him. " He was shot four years ago and the gunshot was rather deep, spilling the acids of his stomach along with blood. I don''t know about the follow-ups of the matter but I do know that anyone who is shot in the stomach must be rather careful with their health."


    " You see, I am not lying or trying to be rude brother Qinfan," Fu Yu Sheng didn''t like Wu Qinfan and Mother Wu''s arrogance and bossiness like everyone was supposed to follow their will but the feet that were grinding on his feet told him that he better follow along and not raise any suspicions in Wu Genji''s head. That was why he brought up the matter of him getting shot but why was it that the pressure on his foot was increasing and not decreasing?

 Chapter 361 Lunch At Wu Family (Part2)

    After speaking he turned to look at Song Yan silently telling her not to think about it too much, he was worried that she might be upset after listening to what Mother Wu said about himing to the Wu house every now and then, what if his wife misunderstood and was now punishing him for that?


    Seeing her husband''s expression, Song Yan knew that he has misunderstood her, she shook her head and lifted her foot off Fu Yu Sheng''s toes, the reason she was upset wasn''t because of what Mother Wu said, instead she was angry with him because he has never once told her about being shot by a gun.


    However, when she saw that Fu Yu Sheng was looking at her with concern, she shook her head telling him that she wasn''t angry.


    On the other hand, Mother Wu who noticed their small interactions had a very unsightly expression on her face, she was very unhappy seeing Fu Yu Sheng refuse her daughter''s good intentions, even though Fu Yu Sheng''s refusal came with a good exnation, to Mother Wu every single word of his was nothing but a lie. Her daughter was sick and despite feeling under the weather, she toiled herself to make those crayfish for Fu Yu Sheng, he could have at least taken a bite for her daughter''s sake!


    But no he refused her straightforwardly and now he was even making sure that his wife was all right or not as if that woman deserved it!


    Mother Wu''s face was very ugly and stiff but she still managed to smile somehow as she nudged her eldest son. Since she could not handle Fu Yu Sheng, she might as well leave it to her eldest son, at least Wu Qinfan was closer to Fu Yu Sheng surely, thetter would listen to him.


    Wu Qinfan didn''t want to even waste a single breath on Fu Yu Sheng, to him¡­his sister was the only one who was noble enough to refuse others not the other way round, seeing that Fu Yu Sheng actually went on and refused to take even a bite of his sister''s goodwill, Wu Qinfan wished he could chase him out of the house.


    However, when his mother nudged him, Wu Qinfan had no other option but to hook up his lips in a stiff smile and look at Fu Yu Sheng, who asked his sister to be smitten with this man. " Brother Sheng, it''s all right if you can''t handle spicy food as well as you could when you were young but at least take a small bite of it. You know how Genji is, she has been sickly ever since she was a child and yet she woke up early because she wanted to make something for you ..taking a bite to keep her heart would suffice right? I think that your wife would agree with me on this as well."


    He turned his head and deliberately looked at Song Yan, who stered a dumb and stic wife expression on her face and pretended not to understand what Wu Qinfan was trying to do, she hasn''t even said a word about the mother and son pair trying to match make her husband with Wu Genji and now they wanted her to help them as well? Why don''t they ascend to the heavens?


    If Wu Genji was really just a sickly woman who was going to die any moment then maybe she would have taken pity on her and asked Fu Yu Sheng to eat what she has cooked for him but Song Yan knew that something was very wrong with Wu Genji. Even today she could smell the faint smell of fresh blood from her body and what was even more astonishing was that despite having their grandson and nephew kidnapped from them Wu Qinfan and Mother Wu only cared about Wu Genji!


    No matter how concerned they were about Wu Genji''s health, how would theirck of concern toward their nephew be exined? Unlike them, the second son of the Wu family and his wife looked like they were being forced to attend this lunch and from their expressions, it was clear as the day that both of them were very dissatisfied and disappointed by Mother Wu and Wu Qinfan''s attitude as well.


    Even father Wu and Wu Jin looked ufortable as if they would rather do something else than sit in the house.


    Song Yan took a furtive whiff of the scent that was surrounding Wu Genji and her eyes slightly quivered, the smell of blood was now stained with a fishy smell of rotten flesh, meaning that she hasn''t just used the blood of the children to satiate the hunger of the demon she was raising but she has even used the flesh and bones of those pitiful children!


    Wu Qinfan saw that Song Yan didn''t say a word and his face turned even more ugly while his impression of Song Yan dipped so low that he no longer considered her as important as a bug that might get smashed under his feet. He clenched his fingers on hisp and then red at her wishing he could take care of her once and for all.


    He wanted to say something more but he was stopped by Wu Genji who ced her hand on the back of his hand and shook her head before she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and apologised sincerely, " Brother Sheng, forgive me¡­ I should have asked Brother Jin before, if I have done that then at least I would not have put you in this predicament, if you cannot stomach spicy food then there is no need to force yourself for my sake."


    Wu Qinfan wanted to stop his sister but he was interrupted by Wu Genji, " Brother Qinfan, mom¡­ you don''t need to force brother Yu Sheng at all. It was I who went ahead and cooked those spicy crayfish for him, he never once asked me to make them and I would rather not have him troubled either, in case he forces himself and his old injuries re up, then how will I show my face to sister inw?"


    After she finished speaking she turned around and shot an apologetic look to Song Yan before bowing her head. " I hope sister inw will not be upset because of this."

 Chapter 362 Lunch At The Wu Family (Part 3)

    Dedicating todays chapter to miervan, elorinczy, Jan_DeadOneGirl,neotheo82.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Song Yan has to say that Wu Genji was rather smart, she knew when to retreat and when to push, after she said so much if she was to even put a surly expression on her face, she would be counted as being too much of a bully.


    So, Song Yan had no other option but to put a smile on her face and act as if all her anger has dissipated before turning to look at Wu Genji and saying with a smile, " There is nothing for you to apologise, sister Genji, Yu Sheng and I should have given you heads up before."


    "Is that so, then I am d!" Wu Genji smiled back at Song Yan as if she never plotted against her husband and son.


    Song Yan carefully studied Wu Genji and clicked her tongue lightly, she knew that Wu Genji wouldn''t be easier to deal with but she didn''t think that she would be this good of an actress, no wonder, no one in the Wu family ever doubted that there was something wrong with their daughter and sister.


    This woman was really not that simple, she just didn''t know how to pretend, she simply excelled with flying colours!


    Song Yan didn''t say anymore even when Wu Genji continued to stick closer to Fu Yu Sheng, she allowed her to do as she wished, in fact, it was Fu Yu Sheng whom she has to push aside as thetter continued to cling onto her all the time like a child in a new space. If she knew that his guts would plummet so badly she would have stuffed the suppressing doll back in his throat.


    " What are you doing? Stay still!" She snapped when she felt Fu Yu Sheng curl his arm around her waist for the sixth time, though neither of the Wu family members said anything, she could feel that both Mother Wu and Wu Qinfan were getting more and more displeased with her.


    " But I am scared," he honestly said his eyes locked on Wu Genji who was leading them to the dining hall, her face vibrant and energetic as she pointed to this antique and that, introducing every single one to them as they headed toward the dining room.


    Song Yan turned around and made sure that no one heard Fu Yu Sheng before hissing under her breath, " You are supposed to be acting all nice and cuddly like you used to with her, if you stick close to me, then you will only make her even more suspicious."


    Fu Yu Sheng pretended as if he couldn''t hear her at all, in the end, it was Song Yan who pushed him to Wu Genji with a promise that he will be totally fine even without him and then walked to the restroom on the first floor because she was leaving Fu Yu Sheng alone, Mother Wu and Wu Qinfan acted enthusiastic for the first time towards her, they even asked Wu Lixin''s wife to send her off to the restroom¡ª¡ª that was as far as possible from the dining room.


    " Did you find any information about your son?" Song Yan asked as she turned to look at the Wu family''s daughter-inw, seeing that her expression has gone even worse after she was pushed to guide her to the washroom.


    The Wu family''s only daughter-inw was called Lin Biyu, she hailed from a schrly family and had decent looks. Song Yan had heard about Lin Biyu and her gentle temperament who never lost herposure in any situation, thus when she saw her frown Song Yam could only guess just how lightly the Wu family''s eldest son was taking the matter of his nephew being kidnapped.


    Listening to Song Yan''s question, Lin Biyu''s lips curled in a mocking smile as she said, " Look at that even people who have no rtionship with our family are now worrying about my baby but my own family is acting so carefree as if my baby has gone on a holiday or something of the sort."


    After speaking, Lin Biyu bowed and walked away leaving Song Yan alone, seeing that Lin Biyu was in an unhappy mood, Song Yan didn''t say anything to her, she let her leave while she finished taking care of her own thing.


    Song Yan might have said that she was going to the restroom but that was just an excuse, the main reason she escaped from the clutches of the Wu family was that she wanted to take a look around the house, she needed to find out what kind of demon Wu Genji was raising before she made any move after all Song Yan didn''t want another repetition of what happened with the zombie vampires.


    However, the Wu house was just as big as the Fu mansion, no matter how many times she pushed open the doors and turned around the corridor, Song Yan didn''t find anything. Even after pushing open the door of Wu Genji''s room could be counted as nothing but normal, Song Yan didn''t see any sights of any demon.


    ? Though she did find a dense Yin energy floating around the picture that was hanging right on the wall opposite Wu Genji''s bed. She looked around the corridor once again and seeing that no one was following her, she walked into the room, heading straight to therge portrait and stretched her hand to see whaty behind it¡ª¡ª


    " What are you doing here?"


    A sudden voice called her from behind causing Song Yan to jump slightly as she retracted her hand and quickly thought about an excuse that she was going to use, damn it. She kept telling Fu Yu Sheng to be careful and here she made a mistake herself when did this person creep behind her? She didn''t sense them at all!


    She inhaled slowly before exhaling and then turned around as she smiled and looked at the person behind her and smilingly said, " I lost my way."

 Chapter 363 Wu Jin’s Cries

    Song Yan turned around with an awkward smile, her gaze met with Wu Jin who was looking at her with a suspicious look in his eyes. Inwardly she released a sigh of relief for a second there she thought that it was Wu Qinfan, if that sis con had followed her then she would have had a rather hard time trying to exin herself.


    Thankfully, her luck was no longer that bad or else, she might have been used of some really weird things by Mother Wu and Wu Qinfan, at least Wu Jin was slightly rationalpared to those two.


    Song Yan acted as if she has walked inside this room by mistake and said with a smile, " Your house is really too big, third master Wu¡­ I almost lost looking for a way out of this floor."


    He didn''t say anything instead his gaze turned to the portrait that Song Yan was looking at, twisting her head she followed his gaze and let out a soft ''ah'' before saying, " I was attracted by just how beautiful that portrait was and before I knew it, my feet moved on their own, sorry about that but don''t worry I didn''t touch it, you caught me before I could do that," she poked her tongue out and looked at him mischievously. " Don''t tell Yu Sheng about this or else he will buy the same one for me."


    After she was done speaking, she was prepared to walk past Wu Jin but just as she tried to get away from him, he suddenly opened his mouth and stopped her. "Sister-inw, I couldn''t say it but that night ¡­ I would like to thank you for saving my life back then, if not for you I might have been in deep trouble."


    Song Yan paused and turned her head to look at Wu Jin, her eyes flickered slightly as her gaze met with Wu Jin''s, she could see that there was something more that he wanted to say to her so, she stopped and calmly said, " There is no need for you to thank me for something so small as that, I would have done something simr for anyone, third master Wu."


    Wu Jin carefully assessed Song Yan''s face, he has been working in the police department for a long time, what was more he was talented enough to climb the ranks at such a young age and be the chief of the department. So, when he caught Song Yan poking around Wu Genji''s room, he saw the guilt in her eyes.


    He was sure that Song Yan didn''t care about Wu Genji sticking close to Fu Yu Sheng, so what made Song Yan look for Wu Genji''s room? A bad premonition rose in his heart but he suppressed it, Wu Genji was his sister no matter how many times weird and out-of-the-world things happens around her, she was his sister who grew up with her.


    He knew her the best right? How can he even think something like that?


    After he thought it through, he solemnly looked at Song Yan and said, "Sister-inw, there is something I want to ask you, but it''s not convenient to talk here, would you minding to my study? My family is still talking so it will take a long time for lunch to start."


    Song Yan already knew that he wanted to say something to her, so she nodded and motioned him to take her to his study. Wu Jin''s study wasn''t far from Wu Genji''s room given that all three brothers had their rooms on the same floor as Wu Genji''s. The two of them walked inside the study, Song Yan didn''t speak instead she waited for Wu Jin to say what he wanted to say, she couldn''t just go around saying things that ''your sister is fostering a demon'' could she? She has to carefully sow the seed of doubt in Wu Jin''s head, such that he will look at the situation by himself.


    Wu Jin turned to look at Song Yan, his head throbbing with what Guo Bambang had told him. "Sister-inw, I know that this might seem a bit far-fetched but I need you to tell me whether ¡­." He swallowed hard, half of his heart already thumping against his chest, the thought of his little nephew being hurt or something worse happening to him caused a dull ache in his chest. " Whether the kidnapping of the kids has something to do with the supernatural, like the one I saw that night."


    Though he asked Song Yan, he really wished she wouldugh it off but instead, when he saw that Song Yan''s expression turned sombre, his heart fell somewhere in his stomach, where? He didn''t know all he knew was that his heart stopped beating for two seconds.


    Song Yan took in Wu Jin''s expression and said, " I didn''t think that you will be smart enough toe to this conclusion, that''s right there is something evil behind the children vanishing in thin air and I also have a good idea who is behind it but I am afraid that you wouldn''t believe me if I tell you, that''s why you shouldn''t poke your nose into this case too much," she paused and then swiftly added, " In fact, it would be better if you don''t find out who is behind these kidnappings, you will be happy that way."


    Wu Jin sucked in a breath as he staggered and dropped on his back, his hand still clutching the edge of his table he shook his head and looked at Song Yan with a pleading expression as he said, " Then¡­ then what do you think, what happened my nephew?"


    If he was being honest, he was already having a hard time believing that his nephew was still alive but he still held on to this small ray of hope, thinking that even if they didn''t receive a call there was a chance that his nephew was snatched away by child traffickers and he was living in a faraway ce but if the one involved in the kidnapping was a non-human then why will it keep his nephew alive till until now.


    Wu Jin caught the sympathetic expression on Song Yan''s face and his vision blurred at once.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 364 Telling Wu Jin The Truth Behind The Culprit

    Dedicating todays chapter to miervan, elorinczy, Mayni_Sangma, Seyra, neotheo82.


    " No, No, Haito¡­my poor Haito!" Wu Jin couldn''t withstand the crushing blow. He covered his face and started crying, Song Yan didn''t say anything anymore, if Wu Genji was half as human as her brother, she would have given Wu Jin false hope at least but she has seen the selfishness of that woman, she cared only about herself and no one else, if she wasn''t scared of attracting unwanted attention to herself, Song Yan was sure that Wu Genji would have let the demon feast on the Wu family by now.


    Song Yan didn''t say anything and in the study room except for Wu Jin''s cry no other sounds echoed, she did not know how long Wu Jin grieved for his nephew but when he raised his head, Wu Jin''s eyes had this maniacal glint in them that almost scared her.


    " Who?" He asked raising his head and looking straight at her. " Who is the one behind this?"


    "As I said, you wouldn''t believe me even if I tell you," she was speaking the truth, no matter how strong and rational Wu Jin was, he would not be able to ept losing two family members at once.


    " That''s not for you to decide!" Wu Jin was so agitated that he wanted to shake the answer out of Song Yan, at this moment he was no longer the proud and calm rational chief of the police department, he was a grief-stricken uncle who lost his little nephew.


    Song Yan frowned, seeing that Wu Jin was getting agitated she hurriedly turned her head and took out a silencing talisman from her ring and threw it at the door, only then did she turn her head and look at Wu Jin with a calm expression as she said, " That vige where your sister stayed while she was recuperating, did you ever visit and see what was happening there?"


    Wu Jin could not understand why Song Yan was suddenly bringing Wu Genji up all of a sudden. But then the very faint andpletely absurd thought from earlier once again rose in his head.


    If he wasn''t wrong then when they all went to look for Wu Genji when she was lost in that mountain, many vigers imed that she went inside the tomb that was suddenly discovered there and after that one by one many vigers vanished, to the point where the vigers asked their family to take Wu Genji away, saying that something was wrong with her.


    Remembering that time correctly, Wu Jin realised that neither of the vigers was found, they all vanished into thin air just like the children!


    Back then he was like his elder brothers, he didn''t believe in supernatural stuff either and thus when the vigers told him that there was something weird about Wu Genji he turned a deaf ear to theirints after all she was his sister and there was no such thing as demon or ghosts, but now that he has faced something strange and saw the supernatural with his own eyes, he couldn''t help but be slightly rmed.


    Seeing that Wu Jin was simply lost in his thoughts, Song Yan raised a brow and repeated her question, " What happened? Why are you not answering me?"


    " That¡­ I did go there but ¡­Wu Genji can never do something like that right? She has been sickly all her life, there is no way she would do something like that¡­whats more Haito is her nephew, she adores him a lot." Wu Jin didn''t even know when he started babbling but once he started, he didn''t stop, nor did Song Yan stop him.


    She let him chatter off before she smiled and said, " The vige where your sister has stayed has at least fifty people missing, their existence has beenpletely wiped off the face of the earth, funnily enough, something like that has never happened before she was staying there."


    Wu Genji harmed over fifty vigers and then she came back to the city where she kept on harming the children one after another, it was impossible for her to leave traces behind, even though these traces cannot be traced back to her they were left behind in her wake.


    " I bet when she returned something simr started happening to your family''s servants and their children as well, am I right?" She has noticed it before, the servants in the Wu family were bare minimum, in fact the ones who were working there also seemed to be the ones who leave after finishing their jobs, unlike the Fu family where the servants stayed alert all around the clock, they would change shifts but a few servants would always be present no matter what hour of the day or night it was but the same could not be said for the Wu family.


    Except for the housekeepingdy, the butler and the chefs, she hasn''t seen anyone when she was looking around the house earlier, it was clear as a day why a family like Wu wouldn''t have many servants.


    Wu Jin was startled awake by what Song Yan said because there was indeed a case like this. When Wu Genji returned home, one by one the young maids started vanishing, first, it was them and then slowly it moved on to the young workers, even maids who were expecting a child went missing. But every time something like that happened, something rather expensive would be missing from their house, and that was why they all thought that the servants ran away after stealing from them.


    His father reduced the number of workers in their house but after a while the number of young people volunteering to work in their house reduced,ter on, they found out that there was a rumour going around the agency from where they hired the workers. The workers who quit working in their house for no reason all of a sudden, they all said that they have seen a monster roaming in the Wu house.


    His elder brother Wu Qinfan was furious upon finding out about these rumours he threatened the agency to shut those workers down or else they will have to face him, the agency did shut down the rumours after a short while but no new worker ever agreed to work in their house ever again.

 Chapter 365 No Humanity Left In Her Heart.

    "No, No..that''s not possible," Wu Jin''s first reaction was to deny everything, after all, Wu Genji was his sister, his little sister. When she was born, he was the one who held her in his arms and when she was bullied by others, he was the first to rush up and beat them, though the second brother was not as strong as him and he didn''t dote on Wu Genji like eldest brother did but he was also very nice towards Wu Genji, every time he went on a trip because of his business venture he would bring something for Wu Genji, in fact, he was the one who looked for a doctor tirelessly for Wu Genji when she was sick.


    Even his second sister-inw treated Wu Genji nicely, though sometimes she would be upset with the tant bias that his mother and eldest brother showed when it came to Wu Genji his second sister-inw''s mouth was the only thing that was harsh, her heart was as gentle as the spring breeze if not why would she travel to that far away remote vige with Wu Genji when no one else could and take care of her sickly sister inw.


    There was no way Wu Genji would repay her second brother and second sister inw by harming their son, right?


    Song Yan wasn''t surprised by Wu Jin''s rejection, she already expected something like this to happen, after all, Wu Genji was a woman who knew how to act, she has managed to hide her blood-covered hands for six years and to the point where her entire family thought that she could not even hurt a fly. In fact, if Fu Yu Sheng has never brought her to the Wu family she wouldn''t have even paid attention to Wu Genji, the first time she has seen Wu Genji, she didn''t think much about it.


    After all, if someone else was in her ce they would have done something simr to what Wu Genji did, no one wanted to die young. But she underestimated Wu Genji''s ruthlessness, if Song Yan hadn''t seen the dense Yin energy that was circting that big portrait of sunflowers, she would have never expected that Wu Genji hadn''t just harmed young children but she has also harmed a lot of poor servants of the Wu family.


    No one in their right mind would have suspected that a young and frail girl like her could be capable of something this terrifying. Even though she believed that Wu Genji was only harming young children but the grudge field that she sensed behind the sunflower portrait could never belong to children, it has to belong to adults because a young child would never feel this strong resentment at the time of their death.


    They could at most create a curse but setting up a grudge field, was impossible for kids the age of five or six.


    Song Yan calmly raised her brow and said to Wu Jin, whose eyes were red from all the crying, " Third master Wu, I know that you might think that I might have some personal vendetta and that is why I am saying such things about your sister but I can assure you that I cannot care any less about what your sister, brother and mother want. After all, as long as I do not agree there is nothing that they can do," she paused seeing that Wu Jin was looking at her before she continued speaking, " Even if you don''t want to believe me you at least need to think why was it that your sister who was on the verge of death even after being dered hopeless, suddenly regained her health and not only did she live past the age she was supposed to die, she even seems to be getting well, these days."


    " That''s because she¡­ because it was a miracle."


    Song Yan smiled as she arched the edge of her mouth and looked at Wu Jin. " A miracle that happened after a bunch of vigers vanished into thin air?"


    Wu Jin did not speak, he fell into an ufortable silence. If Song Yan had said these things to him when he did not believe in things like those absurd supernatural ghosts, spirits, and other inexplicable things, he would have called her a fool and might have even gotten angry at her for tarnishing the name of his good sister, but he has seen the majestic of Song Yan that night. He knew that she was strong enough to deal with those things, so naturally, she was strong enough to deal with his family as well, if she wanted to take care of Wu Genji, then she would not have to do something as foolish as ruining her name or making up stories like this, with her might she could have dealt with Wu Genji in much swift manner.


    And what was more, now that he started to think about the things that have happened in the past, he couldn''t help but think that something was indeed wrong with all the disappearances that happened in the past few months, so even if he didn''t want to ept it, he had to believe that Song Yan was speaking the truth.


    Song Yan didn''t want to tell everything to Wu Jin but after looking around the Wu mansion for so long, she didn''t even catch the tail of the demon that Wu Genji was hiding, if she was to wait for Wu Genji to show the demon herself then who knows how long it might take? And by then just how many innocent people and their families will be harmed by Wu Genji? Seeing how she was willing to hurt her own nephew for the sake of saving her life who knows maybe the next time she might end up hurting Wu Jin, Wu Lixin or his wife? A woman like Wu Genji after all had no heart at all!


    She was a woman who was sharing her soul with a demon for so long, it would be surprising for her to even have any sort of humanity left in her when there wasn''t much, to begin with, either.

 Chapter 366 Making Wu Jin Believe Her

    Dedicating todays chapter to elorinczy, MsShei29,neotheo82,Seyra, miervan, Mayni_Sangma.


    If she wanted to catch Wu Genji and the demon she was raising then she needed an insider''s help, someone who would tell her where Wu Genji has hidden the demon, after all the Wu mansion was so big and it was rumoured that it was an old ancient house that waster on refurnished and renovated into the current Wu mansion, if so then there must be a lot of hidden rooms that she has no idea about in this house, for example like the one behind the sunflower portrait, clearly it looked like that it was a simple wall but the heavy grudge was trapped behind the portrait showed something else.


    Catching that demon would be hard if she did not pull Wu Jin on her side after all she has to find out where the demon was hiding, generally, demons always hid in things that were adored by the person who was raising them but the thing was that she didn''t know what was the thing that Wu Genji adored the most in this world.


    Song Yan was on the right track, it was just that she never considered that to the sickly Wu Genji, her body was the one thing that she loved the most in the world, she didn''t care about her family or friends instead it was her body that was the most precious thing to her in the whole world that was why the demon that she contracted wasn''t trapped in any doll or ring, instead it was living right within Wu Genji''s body.


    Seeing that he wasn''t speaking, Song Yan sighed and said, " Whether or not you want to believe it, I will tell you one thing¡­ your sister is definitely involved in the disappearance of those children and adults, when I walked inside her room, I sensed a heavy aura of death, something like that only appears in ces where many deaths have taken ce one after another."


    Wu Jin''s expression changed and hisplexion turned into a myriad of colours, he could no longer remain calm as he clenched his hair and slumped back on the floor. " Genji, you foolish idiot, what kind of thing have you done!"


    In fact, he wanted to say something much harsher than that but he couldn''t bring himself to say it, Wu Jin was angry, upset and helpless. He really didn''t expect that she could do something like this, at first he really thought that Song Yan was just trying to make things difficult for Wu Genji after all she was aiming for her husband how can Song Yan be not upset with it but now Song Yan was straightforwardly telling him that Wu Genji''s room was filled with a strong aura of death.


    But how can Wu Genji do something as ruthless as that, no matter what she was still sick and her body could not even withstand the burden of climbing up and down the stairs, so how the thought of her killing someone was simply too absurd.


    Song Yan too saw the expressions that were shing in the eyes of Wu Jin and she immediately said, " I went to the vige to investigate the disappearance of these people, at first I didn''t even know that your sister was sent there to recuperate, it was the people of the vige who told me her story and about her rtionship with the tomb. You and your family might have ignored the talks of the vigers when they told you that the tomb was haunted but I went there and the tomb is really haunted, a group of eight youngsters went there and only six came out of the tomb alive and that was only because they were lucky to meet me, if not then neither of them would have survived, tell me how is possible for your sickly sister to go inside that tomb ande out alive when eight healthy teenagers could not return without receiving at least one injury?"


    She paused before swiftly adding, " And what''s more your sister''s body is thoroughly soaked in the smell of blood, I am afraid that she is not as simple as you think she is."


    Song Yan spoke a lot and had to lick her lips before she further continued after ncing at Wu Jin''s shocked look on his face. " In fact, I did not want to tell you this but your sister''s soul is heavily unbnced with her body, she should have died by now, but for some reason, she is defying the heavensw and is still alive. Something like isn''t possible without the hand of an evil involved, only something that is beyond the point of redemption can go against the heavens and do something as inhuman as that."


    " I have nothing against your sister if she was truly a sick person with a body that was going to shut down any moment I wouldn''t have done anything against her but seeing that a woman like that is actually chasing my husband, you tell me how can I be at ease and what''s more my husband also saw the thing that your sister has let inside the house, it was because my husband and son were born with good fortune that they were able to escape the clutches of that thing or else who knows what might have happened to both of them."


    No wonder Fu Yu Sheng was even more hard-hearted while shooting Wu Genji''s advances down, it was because he saw something he should not have, at first when he saw Fu Yu Sheng ignoring Wu Genji, he thought that it was a simple case of Fu Yu Sheng thinking it through but looks like there was more to it!


    Seeing that he was slowly believing her Song Yan gained even more momentum as she said, " That night when the young girl vanished, I noticed that your sister was looking rather pale as if she was in a lot of pain but then after the girl vanished, your sister appeared out of nowhere and herplexion that was deathly pale as a ghost became ruddy and she was looking healthier than she was looking before when I first saw her, her life was hanging by a thread and it was ready to snap at any moment but after the young girl was gone, your sister''s lifeline extended even further, tell me how can there be so many coincidences in the world?"

 Chapter 367 You Could Have Done Nothing

    Wu Jin''s face could be said to be washed with ink, it was so terrifyingly dark and gloomy that anyone who saw him would find his expression hideous and unsightly. Song Yan was right, how can there be so many coincidences in the world? Let''s say that the vanishing of the vigers was a coincidence and a scheme nned by them all but what about the maids and the servants who vanished from the mansion without leaving any traces behind? Strictly speaking the maids and the servants that his family hired were sent by an agency and when theyined about the theft, the agency promised them that they will look into the maids and the servants, they were all hired by thepany through proper measures thus, it would be better to say that the agency had all the information of those workers who ran away.


    But surprisingly, the agency told them that those workers never returned home and that their families have actually filed missing reports, many of those servants had a husband or a wife, and some even have children but neither of them returned and there was also another thing to be paid attention to, all the things that vanished they mostly came from Wu Genji''s room and neither of them were expensive enough for the servants to willingly abandoned their families and go somewhere else.


    At most, they were around fifty to sixty thousand yuan and it was nowhere enough for anyone to start a new life in another city much less a country yet somehow those servants have never returned to their families.


    The same thing could be said for the children who have vanished, if they were being kidnapped for human trafficking then after so long the police department should have found at least a single clue about anyone, even a human bone would have sufficed yet they didn''t find anything, in fact, it was as if those children never existed in the first ce.


    Seeing his expression, Song Yan gave him a chance to digest what she has told him but she didn''t stay silent for long, she knew that if she didn''t return to the dining room soon, Fu Yu Sheng wille looking for her. So, she sucked in a breath and delivered the one and final blow, " When I first saw your sister, I thought that she was doing some sort of ritual that would extend her lifeline but the more I kept an eye on her, the more I realise that there was more to it, if you don''t believe me then look for a way to get inside the hidden room behind the sunflower painting, I am certain that your sister has hidden a bunch of secrets along with the bones of children she has sacrificed to the demon she has brought with her."


    Wu Jin could no longer maintain hisposure after Song Yan dropped one bombshell on his head after another, he could no longer sit still. His eyes widened with panic as his lips turned blue and he stammered out, " D...Demon?"


    Song Yan nodded her head as she calmly said, " That''s right, no evil spirit can trap a soul that should have returned to the underworld in a human shell, only a demon can do something like this, your sister wanted to live and that is why she made a deal with that demon, she is raising now. A demon''s favourite meal is a young child since they are the purest life form, most probably Wu Genji is the one who is hiding your nephew and if he isn''t hidden behind the painting of sunflowers then I am afraid that he is already gone."


    Wu Jin''s entire body started to tremble as he looked at Song Yan, his hands were shaking and his eyes were popping out of their sockets, he looked like a poisoned man who was dying. He looked left and right with a helpless look on his face before he started breathing heavily and looked at Song Yan, there were tears in those reddened eyes as Wu Jin red at Song Yan and asked viciously, " Why did you not tell me this before? If ¡­If you have told me earlier¡ª¡ª"


    " You would not have been able to do anything," she said with a cold look on her face, she did not seem offended by Wu Jin''s words but she also didn''t look sympathetic. " Is this something that I should have told you? Something like this should have been long thought up by your family, but did you care about it? No, you didn''t¡­ don''t tell me that you didn''t feel that something was wrong was happening but you still chose to close an eye while opening another. The only reason you care about this matter is that you lost your nephew and what if I knew that something was wrong with your sister? If I told you the exact same thing when you did not believe in the supernatural, do you think you would have listened to a thing I have to say? No, you would have thought that I was trying to make things difficult for Wu Genji and you would have ignored my warnings."


    She paused before curling her lips in a mocking smile. "In fact, tell me something third master Wu can you do anything right now? I have told you the truth, why don''t you go and tell your family that your sister is raising a demon, go and tell them that she was the one who killed her nephew, go on¡­. After all, that''s all you need to do right? If you rush into the dining room and tell the entire family that something is wrong with your sister then all of them are going to trust in your word right?


    Wu Jin didn''t say anything, he just stayed where he was while he breathed heavily, Song Yan''s words bringing him out of his daze as he looked at the ground and closed his eyes.


    That''s right there was nothing he could do, his mother would not believe a thing that he has to say and his brother? His elder brother would kick him out of the house without even letting him say his part!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 368 Nothing

    " That is why I am telling you to not be impulsive," said Song Yan once she saw that Wu Jin was calm enough to hear what she was saying. She wasn''t surprised by Wu Jin''s actions which was why she was not offended by his anger, if she was in his ce then she too would have reacted in the same way as he did. " If you do something as stupid as calling Wu Genji out then you will only be attracting the ire of the demon, if that happens not only will you die, you will put your entire family in danger, is that what you want? Though the loss of your nephew is indeedmentable instead of getting angered, you should channel that anger into finding justice for your poor nephew and the other unfortunate people who were killed by your sister and the demon she is raising for absolutely no reason."


    " Then what should I do?" Wu Jin asked, though he was indeed agitated by what Song Yan has said, he was a police officer, and he knew how to prioritise matters that was how he was able to calm himself down, even though he was angry and upset, while his heart was being torn into pieces he understood what Song Yan was saying, if Wu Genji was really raising a demon then he could not do something as stupid as rushing and idiotically iming that she was the reason behind the deaths that were happening.


    Seeing that he was able to use his brain despite suffering such a big shock, Song Yan nodded in appreciation as she said, " The thing that you have to do is very simple, all you need to do is¡­."


    " I understand," after Song Yan was done telling him, her n, he nodded and then sucked in a breath as he straightened his back and stood up from his spot. His eyes were still red but he seemed a lot more rational than before, sniffing he motioned Song Yan to leave his study as he wiped his tears and said, " You can go back to the dining room sister inw, I wille after I am done making myself decent."


    Song Yan nced at his reddened eyes and nodded her head, it was better for Wu Jin to wash his face beforeing downstairs who knows what others might think if he was to head down with his eyes looking red and swollen like that, she turned around and was prepared to walk away when a sudden thought came to her head and Song Yan paused, she twisted her neck slightly and said to Wu Jin, " Remember not to let anything slip, though you have the talisman that I gave you, so you will be fine but the same could not be said for your family if they make a mistake then who knows what might happen."


    "Your sister is too greedy and is relying on the demon to stay alive, the more she gets dependent on the demon the more inhuman she will be, so if you are thinking that she is still your little sister and you will be able to get her on the right path like you did in the childhood then I will have to let you know that it''s not going to happen, you better give up the thought and don''t try to get closer to her unless necessary, if you do then I will not be guaranteeing the safety of your family''s life because like I said, Wu Genji is no longer as humanly as she used to be."


    Wu Jin''splexion was very pale and it went even paler when he realised that there was a chance that Wu Genji will make things difficult for his family and that she might hurt them. He waited for Song Yan to say something more and she didn''t disappoint him either, with a calm face she looked at him and said, " I will be honest with you if you want your family to make it out of this ordeal alive, leave them alone¡­ don''t let them doubt Wu Genji and you too, act as you have always around her. For now, all you need to do is to make sure that you find out where she is hiding the demon and what kind, I will be responsible for the rest."


    After speaking she was prepared to leave when Wu Jin once again opened his mouth and asked softly, " Will Genji die after you are done dealing with the demon?"


    Song Yan paused upon hearing his question, she smiled before turning her head again as she answered, " Your sister died the day when she made a deal with the demon, now all that is left is a shell. She is not even human anymore, so how is it possible for her to be alive?"


    Then without waiting for Wu Jin to say anything anymore, she strode out of the room.


    Wu Jin took a deep breath after Song Yan left the room and slumped against the table, to be honest, he still didn''t want to believe that his sister has done something so horrifying, but as Song Yan said, the evidence was all over the ce it was just that he never bothered to look into the matter like that, now that he was thinking about this matter carefully, he could almost imagine just how many lives his sister has taken, young, old, pregnant women ¡ª¡ª she hasn''t left anyone.


    If anyone was to report this crime of hers to the police then she will definitely be punished with the death sentence, forget about pleading guilty or asking for bail, the court will straight up order Wu Genji to be shot to death.


    He thought of his young nephew, Haito was still young, he didn''t even turn ten yet but Wu Genji that evil woman really did something as horrible as harming her own nephew? How can someone be this horrible? Just the very thought of what Wu Genji might have done to little Haito was enough to make his entire body go cold.

 Chapter 369 Birds A Of Feather ——

    Wu Jin has received blow after blow it was better to say that the information that he has received was too much for him to digest. What shocked him the most was that Wu Genji actually brought a demon inside their house, this was neither a cat nor a dog that she just picked up and brought back home. Just how selfish and greedy one must have to be for doing something like this? Was she not afraid of the heavens anymore?


    Now every time he thought of his sister he could not help but break out in cold sweat. When his sister survived her thirteenth winter and be even stronger, he thanked the heavens for their grace but now that he realised that all these years Wu Genji has survived by snatching the life of others, he could not help but tremble.


    Song Yan was right, how can such a thing be called a human anymore?


    To make things worse Wu Genji has also most probably killed Haito, when he thought about it, he couldn''t help but cover his face and cry even more, what was he going to tell his second brother? And what will happen to his second sister inw? Everyone in the house knew that his second sister-inw simply adored her son to the moon and back if she was to find out that her son was killed by her sister-inw, Wu Jin was worried that she might kill Wu Genji with her own hands.


    Song Yan did not think much about what was going on in Wu Jin''s head, she knew that he was a smart man and he would be able to investigate the entire matter without alerting Wu Genji, what she was worried about was the level of the demon that Wu Genji was raising, a demon who was raised on more than six years wasn''t easy to deal with and what was more she could not even leave Fang Yanli to keep an eye on things, if the demon sensed her then it will twice as troublesome.


    When she reached the dining hall, something came zooming at her, at first she was startled but then as a warm body hugged her with a familiar scent surrounding her, she raised her head and looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was holding her tight. " What are you doing?"


    Can he not see the unsightly expression of the Wu mother and son pair, they looked like they wanted to eat her alive.


    " I am calming myself down," Fu Yu Sheng tightened his hold on Song Yan and simply answered he would be lying if he said that he wasn''t terrified, the entire time Mother Wu and Wu Qinfan tried to get Wu Genji to get close to him, in fact, they kept on dropping one suggestion after another causing Fu Yu Sheng to almost re up.


    Every time he looked at Wu Genji, he would remember the night when that incident happened, that Wu Genji hase to haunt him and his son, it was his good luck that he married Song Yan and she left some talismans with him, so he was able to survive the ordeal but from then on he couldn''t help but think what if that Wu woman wanted to marry him because he was a special case?


    After observing Song Yan, he knew that there was something different about him or else Song Yan''splexion wouldn''t improve every time he touched her. The more he thought about it the more he realised that it made sense, most probably there was a reason Wu Genji was after him and that thought was enough to make him break out in cold sweat, no wonder the woman was looking at him like he was a juicy piece of meat.


    Even though Song Yan asked him not to raise Wu Genji''s suspicions, he couldn''t help it. Every time that woman looked at him, he would remember the hand that was banging on his window, most probably that thing was none other than the demon that woman was raising.


    Asking him to sit tight and listen to his marriage ns with a demon was simr to asking him to sit in a pot of boiling hot water and let a giant stir him along with vegetables.


    Thinking about how his son was almost gobbled up, Fu Yu Sheng couldn''t calm down, he might have been the shittiest dad but he would kill anyone who touched Fu Chen. Just the thought alone that if he wasn''t prepared then he would have lost his son made Fu Yu Sheng want to curse the entire Wu family and their stupidity.


    But he has preserved and didn''t let Wu Genji doubt him at all, however, Song Yan has left him alone for far too long, did she trust his courage that much? Wasn''t she over-exaggerating it?


    " Brother Sheng really adores you, sister-inw," said Wu Genji with a light titter, from the smile on her face it was impossible for anyone to think that the woman in front of her could kill her own nephew without any guilt. " He has been on edge without you, it is a good thing that you returned soon, sister-inw, or I was sure that Brother Fu might have gone to look for you by now."


    Song Yan peeled Fu Yu Sheng off her and smiled at Wu Genji like she was embarrassed and said, " He has always been like this, please don''t mind him and his antics."


    As the two of them sat down at the dining table, Fu Yu Sheng refused to let go of her, Wu Jin walked inside the dining hall. From the looks of it, he still looked rather dazed but he was doing better than he was in his study. Song Yan took a look at Wu Jin''s expression and couldn''t help but wonder whether she dropped too many bombs on his head, though Wu Jin looked like he was courageous in the end he was Fu Yu Sheng''s friend and as the saying goes ¡ª¡ª Birds of a feather flock together.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 370 Fry It

    Dedicating todays chapter to Rahrah, miervan, elorinczy, neotheo82,dia.


    Though she had a lot ofints about the Wu family, she has to admit that the cooking of Mother Wu and their chefs was really good, Song Yan only took a bite and was delighted to find that they hadn''t cooked the pork until it was greasy and too oily.


    Song Yan was satisfied but Fu Yu Sheng and Wu Jin were not even able to take a bite of their food, both of them only took a few mouthfuls of food absentmindedly before they ced their chopsticks on the bowls and were prepared to head out.


    Fu Yu Sheng at least waited for a while, Wu Jin on the other hand muttered something about an emergency and rushed out of the dining room. Maybe the family was already used to his antics because no one said anything, only father Wu raised his head and looked at Wu Jin with eyes that were shing with worry.


    Wu Jin, on the other hand, didn''t notice his father''s worried gaze at all, he was worried about what Song Yan has told him, if she was right then Wu Genji must have harmed quite a lot of people in these past six years to stay alive, he needed to make a quick investigation of the families that were harmed and see just what his sister has been doing under his nose.


    Seeing that Wu Jin was leaving without eating, father Wu couldn''t stop himself as he ced his chopsticks on the bowl and shouted behind his son''s back, " Ah Jin where are you going? Even if it''s an emergency, you should at least eat your meal first!"


    Wu Jin however did not stop, he waved his hand and answered from the living room of the house. " I need to go something major came up, if I don''t go then the higher-ups will surely make things difficult for me."


    " Ah, Jin! Wait!" Mother Wu has always been a biased mother and that was why Father Wu has to pick up her ck and take care of his sons who weren''t taken care of by their mother, seeing that his son left to deal with an emergency without eating, Father Wu was really worried about his health.


    Wu Genji noticed the worry her father and then looked at her third brother who was rushing out of the house, envy burned furiously in her chest but she smiled softly and said to Father Wu, " Father you don''t need to worry about brother, we can just ask butler Wei to bring him a lunch boxter."


    Seeing that Wu Jin really left without listening to him, Father Wu was furious but after listening to his daughter he nodded his head and sighed tiredly, " If only your brothers were as sensible as you, Genji."


    Only after being praised by her father, Wu Genji''s smile turned a bit genuine as she turned to her mother and opened her mouth letting mother Wu feed her.


    Her antics of course didn''t miss Song Yan''s sharp eyes, it was just as Song Yan expected, Wu Genji has been dependent on the demon all these years and with her selfishness, she has be more and more fused with the demon, it wouldn''t be wrong of her to say that Wu Genji was now almost one with that demon.


    A demon''s greed was hard to satiate and Wu Genji''s greed was increasing day by day as well, she could no longer share her parents with anyone, in fact, it would be right to say that she wanted everyone in her family to be attentive to only her.


    She wanted to be the only one to be pampered in this family.


    Song Yan blinked her eyes and then took her gaze away from Wu Genji before smiling as she said, " Sister Genji these crayfish are really amazing, I have never eaten something like this, if you don''t mind can you give me the recipe of this thing, Yu Sheng can''t eat spicy things but I absolutely adore them."


    She noticed as Wu Genji''s eyes filled with smugness and a pleased expression etched on her face, Song Yan at once knew that she was in the right. Wu Genji''s next target was most probably Wu Jin, who doted on her the least and was rational enough to think properly.


    With a beaming smile, she turned to look at Song Yan and said, "Sister-inw is praising me too much, I am just average at cooking but since you like these so much, why don''t youe to our house often? I will have our chef cook more of these for you," she paused and then slyly added, "It''s not that I am refusing to give you the recipe but there is a special ingredient added in those crayfish by our chef, he says that it''s his family heirloom so he won''t let anyone know about it, he would not even let me see it."


    Song Yan nodded as she took more of the spicy crayfish and bit into them. " If sister Genji doesn''t find me a nuisance then I will not be polite."


    Of course, she knew the secret ingredient that the spicy crayfish had was none other than demonic energy, she didn''t know what Wu Genji was thinking by adding so much demonic energy to the crayfish that she prepared for Fu Yu Sheng but Song Yan didn''t let her guard down.


    She didn''t let Fu Yu Sheng eat even a single crayfish and ate all of it,pared to him, she can always use this energy to cultivate even further but if such energy went inside a normal human who knows how it might react?


    Her bowl was filled to the brim because she was worried that someone in the Wu family will eat the crayfishden with demonic energy, Song Yan ate until her lips were shining with spicy oil. She wanted to stop but she couldn''t do it, what was more seeing that she was almost finishing the crayfish, Wu Genji became even more enthusiastic and poured more into her bowl.


    Song Yan ate until she could feel the crayfish in her food pipe but as she watched the enthusiastic yet calcting Wu Genji pouring more crayfish into her bowl, Song Yan wished she could fry the demon she was raising in oil and chop it up nicely.

 Chapter 371 Stay In The House

    Fortunately, no matter how many crayfish Wu Genji cooked there was a limit to how much Song Yan could eat, however, she did try her best to finish everything up only leaving a few mouthfuls for the Wu family, she knew that the Wu family was looking at her in distaste but Song Yan didn''t care, her concern wasn''t the Wu family anyway. It was Wu Genji, she knew that if the Wu family ate those things then they might get in troubleter on and that will only make Wu Genji even stronger.


    For now, until she finds out just what kind of demon Wu Genji was raising and where Song Yan has to stay vignt and make sure that the demon wouldn''t be able to get stronger anymore than it already has, for the sake of depriving Wu Genji of these fat pieces of meat that were sitting on the table Song Yan has to take every single precaution there was, so despite having her stomach filled to the brim, she picked up thest of the crayfish and at them all in a big gulp.


    Once she was sure that no more traces of the demonic energy was left on the dining table, she ced her chopsticks down and shyly smiled, " Sister Genji is really a fantastic cook, just one taste and I couldn''t stop myself."


    Her praise did ease the expressions of Wu Qinfan and Mother Wu, who then started to praise Wu Genji until she was blushing furiously.


    The lunch finished with Wu Qinfan and mother Wu''s excessive praises of Wu Genji, from the corner of her eyes Song Yan could see that Lin Anhe was looking rather dissatisfied with her mother and brother inw but with Wu Lixin by her side, she didn''t make a scene and calmly stood up from her chair leaving the dining room.


    " What''s up with her?" Seeing that Madam Lin has left the dining room, Mother Wu frowned and looked at her second son with a scrunched-up face. " Why does she has that long-expression on her face as if someone owes her a million dors."


    Wu Lixin was a good son, he was filial and he knew how to coax his mother as well but just like his wife, he was a bit disappointed by his elder brother. They were the Wu family, one of the biggest four families in the city, yet they have been helplessly waiting for the police to look for their son, his elder brother has the time to coax and y with Wu Genji but he does not have the time to look for his son, how can he not be upset?


    And now that his wife was getting antsier by the day, his mother was scolding his wife for having a long face. His wife lost her son, what did these people want her to do?


    "It''s nothing." Though he was furious on behalf of his wife, he could only grit his teeth and calmly reply to his mother. " Xiao He is worried about Haito and nothing more, it has been so many weeks and yet we haven''t found any news about him."


    The atmosphere around the dining table suddenly changed, Fu Yu Sheng who has been waiting for a reason to leave immediately got up from his chair and smiled at the Wu family. " I think it''s time fro me to leave, the lunch was excellent old master Wu, I thank you for inviting me and my wife for such a lovely time, but I think we have trespassed enough on your hospitality."


    Wu Lixin''s words were like a bomb, neither of the Wu family members was in the mood to entertain Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan anymore either, they all agreed with Fu Yu Sheng. Song Yan who has been keeping an eye on Wu Genji noticed that thetter remainedpletely unmoved, there was no guilt in her eyes and she looked rather calm after hearing Haito''s name, seeing this Song Yan''s eyes shed.


    For a young girl to be this calm after knowing what she has done could only mean one thing she had no guilt whatsoever towards the killing of her little nephew.


    The Wu family showed Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan off even Wu Genji followed she didn''t say anything but she did continue to take nces at Fu Yu Sheng, who pretended not to see it. Once they all reached the parking lot of the Wu family, Wu Genji didn''t look at Fu Yu Sheng instead she turned to Song Yan and sweetly said, " Sister inw remember toe and see me more often, I don''t have many friends here, so having yourpany will surely cheer me up."


    When she said that Song Yan could feel that she was carefully probing her, there was even a slightly contemptuous look in the depth of her eyes before she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and smiled politely, " You too brother Sheng, make sure toe to see me every now and then."


    Song Yan curled an arm around Fu Yu Sheng, not in the manner of staking her im on Fu Yu Sheng but for the sake of stopping him from bolting away. She knew that he wanted to escape that was why she strapped him on her side and smiled. " Sure, we will definitelye and see you."


    After saying that she steered Fu Yu Sheng towards their car and bid goodbye to the Wu family and no sooner did they do that Fu Yu Sheng drove the car away at a furious speed before turning around a corner that was far away from the Wu family and started rubbing the goosebumps on his arms at once, he looked at Song Yan and said in a spooked manner, " Did you look at that, the woman was looking at me like she wanted to gobble me whole, I swear I have never seen a woman that scary before, even you were a bit tamed when you swung the stone at the boy."


    Song Yan knew that even though the demon that Wu Genji was raising was hurt, with its strength it would not take her long to recover ande back with full force, she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng whose expression was unsightly and said, " Make sure that you do not leave the house without my talismans these days, I will draw a demon repelling array at your apartment as well."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 372 Fu Yu Shen’s Awesome Luck

    Fu Yu Sheng was extremely pleased by what Song Yan has said, he agreed at once.


    Seeing how vignt he was being regarding Wu Genji, Song Yan knew that Fu Yu Sheng will not take the initiative to get closer to the woman at all but that couldn''t be said for Wu Genji, she has seen the obsession in those eyes. Wu Genji was not just eyeing Fu Yu Sheng, she was also eyeing his excessive Yang energy.


    However, for now, she didn''t need to worry about Wu Genji going berserk at the moment, the demon was hurt by an ''A grade'' talisman, and it will take it a long time to recover from it and from the smell of blood that was wafting over from her earlier, she might have used one of the kids that she has been keeping with him, so she probably wouldn''t move rashly for now.


    Song Yan also noticed the way Wu Genji was looking at Fu Yu Sheng, though she tried to hide it Song Yan caught the fear that wasced beneath the obsession that was flickering in her eyes, she was greedy to get Fu Yu Sheng under her clutches but Song Yan knew that after learning her lesson, Wu Genji will think twice before aiming for Fu Yu Sheng again.


    This was the only reason Song Yan could rx at the moment.


    The two of them returned home where Fu Yu Sheng slid off his car and then suddenly turned to look at Song Yan before asking, " Thispletely slipped my mind earlier but why were you sote? Do you know that if you hade anyter than that, then you would have seen me taking the imaginary vows with Wu Genji?"


    Song Yan rolled her eyes as she closed the door of the car and started walking towards the apartment building and scoffed. " If I had seen you cheat on me so tantly then you wouldn''t be asking me this question, you would be in the underworld exining to King Yama why and how you died." She paused and then turned to look at him with a sly look on her face before adding, " And I assure you that even King Yama would have diedughing upon hearing the kind of death you received."


    Fu Yu Sheng took a horrified step back before he parted his lips andined in a whiny voice, " That''s not fair you know, it was your fault anyway, why did you leave me alone for so long and what were you doing for so long in the restroom? Is this something to do with you being a celestial master? Because I don''t stay in the restroom for so long, is there some kind of side effect on gaining the powers of celestial master?"


    " Why not I show you the effects of being a celestial master?" Song Yan deadpanned as she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng with her eyes narrowed. " You seem to be itching to perform a pole dance wearing nothing but a thong in the middle of the parking lot."


    " I apologise."


    " That''s better," she said as she turned around and headed straight to the elevator after walking past the old and grimy parking lot and got inside the empty elevator and Fu Yu Sheng followed after her. " But you still haven''t told me what you were doing after leaving for so long?"


    Song Yan told him what happened at the Wu mansion, she also told him about the things that she has told Wu Jin and about how she wasn''t able to find the demon that she has been looking for, seeing that Fu Yu Sheng''s expression has turned grim upon hearing that she wasn''t able to look for a demon, she immediately patted him on the shoulder and said, " There is no need for you to worry so much, even though I wasn''t able to look into it, I am sure that Wu Jin will be to find out what happened something."


    " That''s not what I am worried about," Fu Yu Sheng shook his head as he looked at Song Yan solemnly. "As you said, Wu Genji was most probably looking for a way to suck up the Yang energy from the Wu family and me but because you intercepted her, her n didn''t seed¡­don''t you think that she will want to make up for the loss that she has faced?"


    " Yes, but the demon, she is raising is not strong enough to look for prey at the moment."


    " But what if the preyes to offer their heads to Wu Genji on their own?" He said suddenly and when he saw that Song Yan was still confused, he swiftly exined, " Wu Qinfan received a call from his friends that they were going to have fun at the Ancient ball bar, I don''t know what they talked about but when Wu Qinfan tried to refuse them, they seemed to have invited Wu Genji as well, saying that they all will bring their sisters as well and Wu Genji has agreed."


    Song Yan''s eyes widened and she almost pped her idiotic husband. " Why didn''t you tell me this before?"


    " How was I supposed to know that something like this could be important?"


    She almost spat a mouthful of curses at her husband but seeing that he was already looking aggrieved, which wasn''t surprising after all he did go through a lot of trouble today, so she softened her voice and nursed her be and said, " Its all right, I apologise for losing my temper on you. You are right you didn''t do anything wrong, I will go and keep an eye on the Wu siblings, you go and take Chen Chen to the arcade, no sooner has she said that the door of the elevator opened revealing a dashing-looking Fu Yu Shen with a young man who was standing next to him with a gleaming smile but because of the thick cadaveric qi that was covering his face, Song Yan could not even see the looks of the man, all she knew that this man was going to die a horrible death and as for Fu Yu Sheng ¡ª¡ª


    Even his forehead was tinged with an aura of death, seeing this awesome luck that her brother-inw had, Song Yan, couldn''t help but p her hands, looks like apart from offending humans, Fu Yu Shen also offended the Gods really bad, just what kind of luck did he have? Every time she saw him, he was on the verge of dying.


    ¡ª¡ª


    p.s: like this story then go and check out Detective ghost empress.

 Chapter 373 Are You My Brother Or Not.

    "Sister-inw, second brother you two went out?" seeing Song Yan step out of the elevator Fu Yu Shen could not help but feel slightly guilty, he hasn''t told his sister inw about this trip to the ancient ball bar and now that he was suddenly caught leaving, he was a bit embarrassed as if he was caught having an affair by his main wife while he was out with his lover.


    He wasn''t doing anything wrong like that but the thing was that he has been tamed by Song Yan so nicely that every time he saw her now, his back would straighten up on its own, just like it did now.


    " We are back," answered Fu Yu Sheng with a haughty raise of his brow as he looked at his brother who was looking at Song Yan with a terrified look in his eyes, it was quite simr to that of a rat who was cornered by a horribly strong cat with no way out.


    Well, at least marrying Song Yan helped straighten Fu Yu Shen up.


    " What about you though?" He asked enjoying the terror that shed in Fu Yu Shen''s eyes like a sadist, though he kept his lips tightly pursed like the Fu Yu Sheng of the past. " Where are you going?"


    Watching the blood drain from Fu Yu Shen''s face was an amusing sight, this was something that Fu Yu Sheng has hardly seen, even while facing their grandfather, Fu Yu Shen wasn''t this scared.


    " I... I was going to party¡­ I mean," as soon as Song Yan turned her head to look at Fu Yu Shen, thetter badly convulsed and his voice rose an octave as he immediately changed his wording. " I meant to say that I am going on a small outing without any booze or girl, a pure outing with nothing impure involved, I swear I will be back before twelve¡­" Song Yan''s brow creased a little and Fu Yu Shen sobbingly raised his white g. " Eight, I will be back before eight, can I go sister-inw?"


    Dai Deli watched his friend grovel in front of his sister-inw and couldn''t help but frown, why was the haughty third master of the Fu family bowing in front of his sister-inw like that? As far as he knew, this man was someone who would not even bow in front of his grandfather but now he was bowing his head in front of his sister-inw and even sobbingly asking for permission to go to a bar.


    And what did he say? He would be back before eight? Were they high school girls or what?


    " Where are you going?" Song Yan was busy looking at the ck cadaveric Qi that was covering Fu Yu Shen''s forehead that she didn''t hear what he has been bbering till now, the sudden emergence of the death aura threw her off the loop and as for his friend, it was better not to say anything. The ck cadaveric Qi was covering his entire face and she could already smell the scent of death ¡ª¡ª rotten flesh and fresh blood oozing out of Fu Yu Shen''s friend.


    It was a clear sign that a tragic and horrifying death was approaching him.


    Song Yan was now used to seeing the ck cadaveric Qi covering the faces of people around her, so she immediately turned to look at the ss pane of the window that was next to her even though the ss pane was cracked and broken, she could see the little bit of snippets that shed into it because this matter concerned a demon of high cultivation level she couldn''t see everything clearly but she could see that the man was on the floor of a VIP room with half of his head chewed by something sharp and fierce.


    His body was twitching while bits and pieces of his half-eaten brain were scattered all over the floor.


    And beside him was Fu Yu Shen who was shaking his head with tears streaming down his face, both of his legs were eaten in half and he was dragging his body towards the door of the VIP box leaving a trail of blood behind him, as for who did it, Song Yan couldn''t see it.


    But what she saw was enough to let her know that the death of these two men wasn''t just going to be just gruesome, it was going to be slow and painful!


    It was an act of supreme anger and vengeance to watch someone die like this!


    Song Yan''s expression changed drastically as she turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and repeated, " Where are you going? I don''t think that I allowed you to leave the house today, why is it that you were going somewhere without telling me or your second brother, is it that you don''t want your precious credit and debit cards again?"


    Dai Deli was stunned by the ferocious expression on Song Yan''s face but Fu Yu Shen who was used to being scolded by his second sister inw like he was the scummiest of all, immediately pped his hands together like he was performing prayer and said, " Want, of course, I want to ¡­ how can I not want my cards, I wasn''t going to sneak out of the house without telling you or second brother, I swear I was going to tell you... I even texted my second brother¡ª¡ª"


    " Ooh, when did you do that?" Fu Yu Sheng ignored the furious winks that Fu Yu Shen was throwing his way and simply said what was in his head, not caring whether his brother was going to be executed for his lie to her majesty, the Empress of the Fu family. " I didn''t receive any messages, are you sure that you sent me one, Yu Shen?"


    ''Are you sure that you are my brother?'' Fu Yu Shen roared in his head but in the end, he gritted his teeth and awkwardly smiled at Fu Yu Sheng before saying, " Hehe looks like there was some problem while I was sending it, maybe it got lost midway."


    Damn you, brother! Damn you to the darkest pit of hell!

 Chapter 374 We Need To Monitor You

    Dedicating todays chapter to everyone who sent me gifts and powerstones, along with golden tickets .


    Without waiting for Song Yan to say anything more, Dai Deli came to Fu Yu Shen''s rescue and hurriedly said, " Sister inw I know that you are doing this for Yu Shen and this is nothing but the goodness of your heart but don''t you think that you should allow Yu Shen to go on a small outing or something of the sort, I heard that he has been staying at home for a month or so, going out will do him good."


    ''Yeah, it will do him so well that his legs will be chopped and eaten'' Song Yan said in her head but she didn''t say anything, instead, she turned to Dai Deli and asked calmly, " Who are you?"


    " Umm¡­"


    " This is my friend," seeing that he has forgotten to introduce Dai Deli, Fu Yu Shen immediately did a tada motion with his hands and showed off Dai Deli like he was some rare animal that has made an appearance after many years. " He is the owner of the Dai Dai electronics and software, you know the one that is slowly rising to the top, second sister inw. He was also the top student of his ss and despite his father being almost dered bankrupt, he was able to pull through it all and now he is the boss of his ownpany that he started from scratch."


    Basically, Fu Yu Shen was using Dai Deli as his golden ticket to freedom by advertising just how good of a man he was!


    Hearing Fu Yu Shen''s praise even Dai Deli flushed red in embarrassment, this was really a bit too much, why did it look as if Fu Yu Shen was a naive girlfriend who was trying her best to show off just how good her boyfriend was to her parents such that she could marry him?


    Song Yan however was very calm as she turned to look at Dai Deli who unconsciously straightened his spine as well, he didn''t know why every time Song Yan looked at him, he was reminded of his strict father.


    Maybe it has something to do with the gaze, the two of them shared the same cold and judgemental gaze.


    While Dai Deli was thinking that Song Yan was judging him, thetter was simply taking note of his Yang energy because his forehead was covered in dense ck cadaveric Qi she didn''t catch sight of his Yang energy and she was surprised to find that the man''s Yan energy was just as abundant as Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Yu Shen, a bit less but he was still one of the favourite children of God.


    " I can see that master Dai is a very goodpany and friend," she conceded before turning to look at Fu Yu Shen as she said, " But this still doesn''t answer my question where are you going?"


    Fu Yu Shen was slightly startled upon seeing that Song Yan was looking at him with a gaze that would almost make anyone shiver, in the end, he swallowed and answered in a soft voice, " I am going to the ancient ball bar, today all my friends are having a party and I was invited to the party along with Deli, that''s where I am going," he paused when he noticed that his second brother and Song Yan have exchanged and rming nce with each other and hurriedly added, " But I promise that I will not go back to my past self, I will not drink and do something unexpected, I will be clean, I swear."


    After a pause, Fu Yu Shen added, "It''s not that I wanted to go but my friends all asked me toe there, even though I am saying that it''s a party, it''s just a get-together of friends. I hardly think that I will be able to make any trouble there."


    Listening to Fu Yu Shen''s words, Song Yan''s face turned even uglier¡ª- Ancient ball bar, wasn''t this the same bar where Wu Genji was going with her brother? No wonder Fu Yu Shen''s death was this gruesome, Wu Genji must have been really upset with how today''s lunch date with Fu Yu Sheng turned out and she must have targeted Fu Yu Shen in her vision to bring agony to Fu Yu Sheng.


    Or maybe knowing her it could be a twisted version of '' if there is no one by your side then you will have no chance to love me.''


    She looked at the ck cadaveric Qi that was getting stronger and stronger on Fu Yu Shen''s forehead and then turned her head to look at Dai Deli who was now smelling like a harbinger of death, her face twitched inexplicably before she turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and smiled politely, "It is not that I do not want to trust you Yu Shen but your track record hasn''t been something that one would be proud of, thest time you said these words there were rumours that you knocked an actress up, we can''t trust what you say."


    Fu Yu Shen was startled, he blinked his eyes innocently but then he was reminded of his scandal a few months ago and his face turned beet red, now that sister inw has reminded him, there was indeed a case like that. " Then does it mean that I can''t go?"


    Dai Deli frowned as he shot Fu Yu Shen an exasperated expression, this man¡­how many times had he told him to wrap it before tapping it? But Fu Yu Shen always acted like a dog in heat whenever he saw a beautiful woman next to him. Look now he wasn''t even getting permission to go on a get-together. What a shame.


    " Well strictly speaking with your records, we shouldn''t send you anywhere but since you have been good, we can let you go but on a condition," Song Yan said as she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who nodded his head furtively and her smile widened as she looked at Fu Yu Shen and said, " One of us have to go with you, such that we can monitor you."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ps.: We are on 16 in ranking of golden tickets, send this book a few more golden tickets such that it will get in top ten, it''s my dream to see one of my book in top ten!!

 Chapter 375 If You Want To Live Let Me Come!

    Startled Fu Yu Shen looked at his second brother, what was this? Was he a small child who needed the supervision of the adults? This was far more humiliating than being told that he couldn''t go to the get-together because his sister-inw said so!


    Fu Yu Sheng caught his little brother''s gaze before he turned his head away pretending as if he hasn''t seen anything, everything in this world was momentary there was no need for him to bother himself with these momentary rtions that will end someday with his death. The world was filled with greed and illusions and he has to rise above everything to lead afortable life.


    He chanted the Buddhist scriptures in his head while reciting the ode of salvation along with it as he looked at the sky that was slowly darkening and nodded his head. " The world is a beautiful ce, such peace and calm, ah what a wonderful life."


    Dai Deli: "¡­."


    Song Yan: "¡­."


    Fu Yu Shen: "¡­." Like hell it was, don''t think that he could not see that his brother was simply trying to y with him!


    In the end, he understood that he has to take matters into his own hands since his second brother was being licked into shape by his sister-inw. "Sister-inw, there is no need for one of you toe with me, right? I mean Deli will make sure that I will not go crazy." As he spoke he stomped on Dai Deli''s shoes causing thetter to let out a muffled yelp as he nodded his head with small tears hanging on hisshes as he gritted out, " That''s right, I will take care of him¡­ I won''t let him get drunk and chase any woman in the bar, I will also be responsible for sending him back home."


    Now please hurry and tell him that it was okay to leave! He didn''t take these many precautions when he had to take his ex-boyfriend out!


    Song Yan however shook her head as she crossed her arms in front and cupped her cheek with a worried look in her eyes as she said, "It is not that I do not trust you but it''s just that Yu Shen is a really tricky young man, thest time one of your friends said the same thing and he promised that he will be on his best behaviour but once grandpa let him leave, he went ahead and ditched his friend after pouring one drink after another and then he went to his girlfriend''s house, that was a terrible night, grandpa was really furious."


    Then she turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and smiled with a patient look on her face. " I believe that Yu Shen would not want to anger us anymore, right? After all, he is a good boy."


    Fu Yu Shen was speechless, he thought that his second sister inw has never paid any attention to him but instead, it turns out that she has been paying quite a lot of attention to him, just look at her. She was taking out one chapter after another from his dark history in front of Dai Deli with ease!


    Even Dai Deli pursed his lips and pinched his forehead, he was giving up! Fu Yu Shen was a hopeless case, was there anything that he has never done before? He came because Fu Yu Sheng was telling him in messages how he was bored out of his because his sister-inw and second brother has grounded him, he sympathised with him, even more, when Fu Yu Shen told him that his cards were blocked but after listening to Song Yan, he only had one thing in his head that he wanted to say to Fu Yu Sheng and it was ¡ª¡ª You deserved that!


    Fu Yu Shen too noticed that his friend has given up on him as well, so he hurriedly turned to look at Song Yan and sobbingly insisted, " Second sister inw, please let me go... I promise that I will not do anything this time. I will be on my best behaviour! I promise I will return as soon as possible."


    Song Yan looked at Fu Yu Shen''s face which was filled with cadaveric Qi and couldn''t help but curse him for being an idiot in her head. It wasn''t that she was worried that he wouldn''t be on his best behaviour but she was worried about someone else being unruly, if he leaves now then he would not be able to return, all that will return would be his torn limbs and the news of his death! She might not be close to Fu Yu Shen but he was family and she couldn''t watch her family member dying right in front of her when she could save him.


    What was more it would be a bit harsh on Old master Fu to send his young grandson before his time?


    She could only breathe heavily before she exhaled sharply and looked at Fu Yu Shen with narrowed eyes. " Yu Shen, if you want to live then let mee with you, you hear me?"


    There was no time for her to sit down and exin everything to Fu Yu Shen, if it was just him she would have told him everything and stopped him from leaving but there was also Dai Deli and she couldn''t start yammering about celestial masters and ghosts in front of him.


    Not because she was embarrassed to tell him but because she knew that once she started Dai Deli will scoff and call her for being feudalistic and narrow-minded who still believed in such superstitions then she wouldn''t be able to calm herself down and would end up doing something she will regret.


    It was a long process and they didn''t have the time to go through it, Wu Genji will be reaching the Ancient ball bar and then it will be nothing but a haunting pandemonium. She has to go there before Wu Genji arrives!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 376 All Men

    Hearing Song Yan''s words Dai Deli frowned, he thought that this second sister inw of Fu Yu Shen was really too capricious, she was smiling a second ago and now she was threatening Fu Yu Shen like this?


    Fu Yu Shen''s expression, however, changed after listening to what Song Yan had to say, he understood at once that something was up and this was the only reason why Song Yan was stopping him from leaving the ancient ball bar alone.


    He swallowed hard and then turned to look at his second brother who narrowed his eyes and nodded his head furtively causing Fu Yu Shen to almost jump up in the air. He hurriedly nodded his head and agreed with Song Yan, not daring to ignore what she was saying, " All right, sister-inw you cane with us."


    Dai Deli: "¡­.." Wtf?


    " Yu Shen, what are you talking about?" In the end, Dai Deli couldn''t resist as he turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and spoke with a frown, " Wei Peizhi has only called our male friends for the get-together, if you take your sister inw it will be a bit awkward, why don''t you bring your second brother instead?"


    " No!"


    "Never, what will he do there?"


    Two voices of refusal interrupted what Dai Deli wanted to say surprising him so much that his face twisted in a confused frown. What will he do there? You should be worrying about what your sister inw will be doing if she was toe with us!


    Fu Yu Shen however couldn''t care less about what Dai Deli was thinking at the moment, he instantly turned to look at his brother who looked away and narrowed his eyes, it was one thing for him to refuse but why was his stoic brother who hardly ever showed any expression on his face refused so quickly and what was with that dashing beige overcoat and turtleneck, was he going on a runway?


    He was very suspicious of his second brother and couldn''t help but take a few more nces at him, Fu Yu Sheng who was being stared at like he was some sort of specimen disyed in theb in the end couldn''t ignore the burning gaze of his brother and said in false bravado, " What? Why are you looking at me like that? I have to take Chen Chen to the arcade, I promised him that I will take him to have fun with me, if I go to supervise a big baby in his thirties, then how am I supposed to take care of my small baby?"


    Fu Yu Sheng knew just how much Fu Yu Shen hated it when anyone messed with his age sure enough after he heard Fu Yu Sheng call him a man in his thirties, Fu Yu Shen''s attention was diverted and he shouted, " What are you talking about? I am still in my early twenties!"


    " Really? I couldn''t tell with those crowfeet around your eyes."


    Fu Yu Shen was not only naively arrogant, but he was also very vain and liked to look good every freaking second of his life when he was awake, as soon as Fu Yu Sheng called him out for having crowfeet, he immediately whipped his cellphone out and took a nce at his face before pursing his lips and shutting it down as he nced at his second brother and sneered, " Very funny, second brother."


    " Thank you, I have my moments," said Fu Yu Sheng with a calm expression on his face.


    Seeing that the two were diverting from the point Dai Deli immediately caught hold of the back of Fu Yu Shen''s cor and hissed softly, " What are you doing? You should be focusing on stopping your sister inw first, what is she going to do if shees with us? It''s a party of all men!"


    Though Dai Deli was whispering in Fu Yu Shen''s ear, Song Yan cultivated her Yin energy for almost five hundred years, her senses were much sharper than Dai Deli''s, she heard what he said to Fu Yu Shen and immediately smiled. " Will you twoe to our apartment and wait for a while? I will get ready and then we all can leave together."


    Fu Yu Shen was also hesitant to take his sister-inw to a party where it will be only men but he also thought about how she has warned him and could only shrug Dai Deli''s hand off his shoulder and said somewhat determinedly, " Just wait and see, I swear you will thank me for bringing my sister inwter on."


    Dai Deli: ¡­.. just how crazy do you intend to go to the party? You were holding back that much?


    Fu Yu Shen knew that Dai Deli has misunderstood what he was trying to say but he didn''t correct him, whatever as long as he let Song Yane, there was nothing he has to say to him. Let him misunderstand as long as his sister-inw was following him, Fu Yu Shen couldn''t care less about anything else.


    " Please follow me," Fu Yu Sheng said in a calm manner though inwardly he was jumping with glee. Our apartment, she called his apartment, Ours¡­doesn''t that mean that she was epting him in her life?


    Fu Yu Sheng unlocked the apartment and they all filed inside the apartment one after another, Fu Yu Sheng went to brew some tea while Song Yan headed straight to the room that was left for her to use.


    Dai Deli and Fu Yu Shen took a seat on the couch as Fu Yu Sheng engaged them in a chat. " Sorry about that, but Yu Shen is so naughty that we can''t stop him, just a few days ago he was mouring to marry an actress and after a few days passed by, he is avoiding her like gue. We have learned our lessons and this something that we just have to do."


    " Second brother, will you ever let it rest?" Fu Yu Shen groaned as he looked at his brother who shook his head and said, " Never."


    The two brothers bantered for a long time and even Dai Deli didn''t realise when half an hour passed by, however, his gaze fell on the clock that was hanging on the wall and he hurriedly stood up as he said, " Yu Shen we are going to bete, I think that we should leave without your sister inw ¡ª¡ª"


    No sooner did he say those words than the door of the room where Song Yan went in was pulled open and then the jaw of all three men dropped to the floor.

 Chapter 377 My Happiness Is Gone

    " How do I look?" Instead of her usual feminine voice, a masculine voice thanks to the voice alternating talisman echoed in the living room, which was so silent that one could have even heard the sound of a pin dropping on the ground.


    Fu Yu Sheng stared at his wife who was dressed in apletely ck suit with a matching ck tie secured around her neck, Song Yan seemed to be more than apt in the art of makeup skills because she has somehow made her face look more masculine than feminine and with a wig that hid her long hair, she even did something to her eyes making one look awfully pale and grey while the other one was a shade darker making her look exceptionally dashing and mysterious.


    But his gaze dropped to Song Yan''s t bosom and suddenly a sense of crisis rose in his heart. Where did they go? The double D''s? His source of jiggling joy and happiness, where are they?


    If he the husband was shocked then the shock that Fu Yu Shen received was even bigger than his, he looked at his sister inw who was now looking like a brother inw and tried hard to shut his mouth close that was hanging open in shock, but no matter how many times he tried he couldn''t shut his mouth and just stared at Song Yan, his eyes opened wide.


    Even Dai Deli rubbed his head and poked his pinky fingers in his ears to make sure he was seeing what everyone was seeing and hearing what everyone was hearing. He really couldn''te up with a possible exnation that will tell him why in the world the woman in front of him was now looking like a man, was it this easy for a woman to change herself into a man?


    Seeing that no one was saying anything, Song Yan walked forward and then looked from one face to another before repeating, " Why aren''t you saying anything, how do I look?"


    " Like my doom."


    " Wow, sister-inw you look like a true man!"


    " You look, nice sister-inw."


    Though both Fu Yu Shen and Dai Deli gave urate responses Song Yan couldn''t wrap her head around what Fu Yu Sheng said but before she could say anything, Fu Yu Sheng dropped on the couch with his face covered and groaned aloud, " Dear God, I did say that everything is momentary but I only said that as a joke, why did you have to take it seriously? Now, what am I going to do?"


    Song Yan shut her mouth close, whatever she didn''t have time for his weird antics, so she swallowed her words back and said, "Don''t forget to take Chen Chen to the arcade after you are done with whatever you are doing." Then she turned to look at Fu Yu Shen as she said, " Lets go, I cane with you now right?"


    Fu Yu Shen who was gazed at by those yin and yang eyes nodded immediately. " You can, of course, you cane with us, sister-inw."


    Now his sister-inw looked even more fantastic than him, so there was no problem with hering with him, even Dai Deli didn''t say a word of refusal this time. Fu Yu Shen''s sister-inw has done so much for making sure that she would be able to keep an eye on her reckless brother-inw, what else can he say about it?


    When neither of them said anything, Song Yan nodded and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and said, " I will be leaving now."


    Thetter raised his head and met her gaze and then she noticed how his gaze fell despondently on her bosom and her cheeks heated up, now she understood why he was acting like someone has taken his lifeline away, even though she didn''t remember a lot of things regarding what happened on the night of their wedding, she did remember her chest feeling like it has been squeezed and bitten by a dog.


    Before Fu Yu Sheng was too stoic and never showed anything on his face as he learned from the teachings of his family but now that she has removed the suppressant, his facial features were a lot more expressive, a bit too much for her liking.


    She wanted to ignore him and walk away but when she noticed just how he was gazing longingly at her bosom, she could only lower her head and whisper in his ears, "It''s just a corset that I brought from the movie set don''t look at me like that."


    As she straightened up, she was almost blinded by the glow in Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes and ufortably cleared her throat as she turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and Dai Deli who was looking at her in confusion, she coughed and said, " Its nothing I was telling him to take better care of Chen Chen and not do something stupid as losing him."


    Only then did the two nod, they didn''t know why she has to whisper something like that in Fu Yu Sheng''s ear but maybe it was because she has to say a lot of threats along with it as well.


    The two of them have never married and had no idea about how things worked between a married couple, so they could only nod and walk out of the house as Fu Yu Sheng followed Song Yan and waved his hand at her like a good wife when she stepped out of the apartment. " Don''t worry just do your thing, I will keep a good eye on our son."


    Fu Yu Shen: "¡­.." Second brother, you are scaring me, all right?


    Song Yan shook her head and then motioned the two men to follow her as she headed straight towards the elevator, she didn''t say anything in response to what Fu Yu Sheng has said but seeing that he was still standing there with a patient smile on his face, she raised a tentative hand and waved back, only too see his eyes widened followed by an explosive smile and that was thest thing she saw before the elevator shut close.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 378 I Don’t Want To Go

    Dedicating todays chapter to neotheo82, elorinczy, CaerRynn, Nadia_Dab,Seyra, boboswirl. Sorry for not mentioning its Diwali and I am busy!


    Fu Yu Sheng was happy enough to receive a goodbye wave as he turned to walk inside the apartment where he met his son''s apparent shocked and stunned face, there was a cluster of blocks on his left while his mouth was hanging open wide.


    " What''s wrong?" Almost immediately Fu Yu Sheng put his smile away as he rushed towards Fu Chen who was standing in the same spot as if he has looked into the eyes of Medusa. " Where does it hurt?"


    However, Fu Chen didn''t seem to have heard his father, he dropped on his fours and cried out in great personal agony, " My mother is a man!"


    Song Yan sneezed as she got inside Fu Yu Shen''s car and looked around the expensive Volvo that was a limited edition model just like everything else Fu Yu Shen owned. The reason he was able to get his hands on the key to this model was only that Song Yan wasing with him.


    " What about your friend?" She asked as she tied the seat belt and looked at Fu Yu Shen who looked so emotional upon receiving the keys of his little darling that he was still hugging the steering wheel after getting the keys to the car from the old butler of the Fu family.


    "He wille in his own car," replied Fu Yu Shen as he rubbed and caressed the dashboard of the shiny Volvo before rubbing his cheeks on the centre of the steering wheel. " Oh I missed you, little darling, did you miss me? I bet you did, don''t worry I will give you lots of love tonight, we will go on a long ride and I will get you to a service centre."


    " Young master Shen, are you going to make love to your little darling?" asked Old Ke who was still standing outside to make sure that the fuel and air in the car were filled properly on not when he heard Fu Yu Shen''s words, he couldn''t help but ask causing Song Yan to chortle while Fu Yu Shen choked.


    "It is just a figure of speech!" He roared with his face flushed causing Old Ke to raise his brow in surprise before thetter blinked his eyes and straightforwardly said, " But young master I forgot to tell you that you will have to hand the keys back once you are back, do not take the car on round after midnight if you do I will give you a¡­" he took out a sheet with ck flowers drawn on it.


    Song Yan peered over Fu Yu Shen''s head to look at the sheet and frowned when she saw numerous ck flowers decorating it.


    " What you are going to give me a ck flower go ahead and do it," Fu Yu Shen scoffed he has seen the sheet many times before and was no longer scared of it. It was just ck flowers, there was no need for him to be scared.


    Old Ke smiled widely and replied, " The second master asked me not to tell you this but now that he has given me permission I can finally unleash the power of this sheet and ck flowers," he pointed at the numerous ck flowers and continued, " This is the sign of all the bad deeds that you havemitted in the past."


    "And?" Fu Yu Shen prodded with a frown.


    " And what third master doesn''t know is that this is the ancestral way of recording the bad deeds of the family members," replied Old Ke as blood started to drain from Fu Yu Shen''s face. " Does the third master remember how many hits you receive from old master Fu at the party of thest new year?"


    Fu Yu Shen shook his head which only made Old Ke smile even more. " But I do, you were hit by the ancestral rod two hundred and sixty-eight times and this year the number of ck flowers has increased which means you will receive at least five hundred and thirty-six hits."


    He looked absolutely delighted about it.


    "O..Old Ke, I treated you so well and you have been secretly scheming against me all this time?" Fu Yu Shen shrieked as he tried to climb out of the car but Song Yan held him back. Old Ke on the other hand chortled and cupped his ear, " Did you say something to me, third master?"


    " Hah, when I make a curse out loud you hear it real well but now you cannot hear anything that I am saying huh old Ke?" Fu Yu Shen roared at the old man who simply bowed and shook his head. " It looks like I am getting old, I couldn''t even hear what the third master was saying."


    " Damn that old man, he is out to kill me!" Last time too, did that old man think that Fu Yu Shen didn''t remember throwing the pink handcuffs out of the house after using them? He did, how dare the old man acts like he has no idea what he was doing? He must have deliberately brought it back to punish him.


    Song Yan''s lips twitched as far as she knew Old Ke was the only one who was nice to her and she was sure that most of the ck flowers on that sheet were because Fu Yu Shen was rude to her.


    She patted him on the shoulder and sympathetically said, "It''s all right, your skin is so thick I am sure you will be fine."


    Fu Yu Shen turned his head to look at Song Yan and almost cursed out loud, don''t think that he couldn''t see that his sister-inw was making fun of him, he might look like he was a fool but he wasn''t!


    He was a lot smarter than that!


    He suppressed the feelings in his heart and then asked the one thing that has been on his head for a long time, "Sister-inw is something going to happen at the ancient ball bar? Why did you refuse to let me go alone there?"


    Song Yan turned to look at him and raised a brow as she smiles slyly and said, " I can tell you but will you be able to withstand it?"


    " Of course," Fu Yu Shen patted his chest and puffed up. " I am no longer as scared of ghosts as I once was, you can tell me, sister-inw."


    He could now look at the ghost woman and child for fifteen minutes straight before screaming, his legs did tremble but that didn''t matter!


    Song Yan''s eyes flickered with mischievousness as she opened her mouth and two minutester there came a sound of frantic scrambling followed by a scream. " I don''t want to go, whoever wants to go can go!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    on another note we are rank thirteen on the golden ranking please guys help this book get into the top ten, I will release extra chapters next month for three days if it gets into top ten!

 Chapter 379 Ning Yu

    The ancient ball bar was situated on the outskirts of the city, right opposite the biggest highway that connected the two cities together so when Fu Yu Shen and Song Yan arrived at the ancient ball bar together with Dai Deli it was a bitte, however, when the three of them walked inside the bar, Song Yan didn''t feel anything wrong and knew that Wu Genji hasn''t arrived in the bar yet, she let out a sigh of relief as she turned to Fu Yu Shen and asked, " So where is the get-together?"


    "It''s on the third floor," replied Dai Deli before Fu Yu Shen could say anything, though Dai Deli was feeling a bit awkward knowing that under the masculine charm it was a woman and that too Fu Yu Shen''s sister-inw there was nothing that he could say to stop her now. Even Fu Yu Shen doesn''t seem to have any problem with his sister-inw following him so what could he say?


    Song Yan nodded as the three of them headed towards the elevator, neither of them spoke as they got inside the elevator, just as the door binged and was on the verge of closing, Song Yan saw it reopen and then two familiar faces together with an unfamiliar face walked inside the elevator.


    Seeing Wu Qinfan and Wu Genji walk inside the elevator, Fu Yu Shen shivered and he only stood up straight when Song Yan pinched him under the elbow, following the two was a young woman in her twenties, she looked rather charming and shy while chattering with Wu Qinfan but thetter didn''t seem to even hear what the woman was saying, but even then the young woman wasn''t deterred she turned to look at Wu Genji seeing that Wu Qinfan cared only about Wu Genji and was ignoring her.


    " Genji, if you think that things are not suitable for you, make sure to tell me," said the young woman with a smile. " This bar belongs to my father and I will surely be able to help you out with anything that you want."


    Wu Qinfan who was adjusting Wu Genji''s muffler turned to look at the woman and said coldly, " Ning Yu what makes you think that my sister needs you to take care of her? As long as I am with her there is no need for anyone to bother her at all."


    The woman named Ning Yu''s face turned grim as her entireplexion turned red, she licked her lips and then looked at Wu Qinfan with an ironic smile and said, " I am her future sister-inw, is there anything wrong with me looking after her?"


    " Whether or not you are her future sister-inw, it remains to be seen," said Wu Qinfan with a scoff. " I have no intention to get married and I have no idea why our families are trying to set us up. If anything you is being too bothersome, have you forgotten I promised to bring you here only because you swore that you would not cause any trouble to me."


    " How am I causing trouble for you?" Ning Yu couldn''t help but ask, she was the proud heiress of the Ning family and she was the white moonlight of many men in the city, but she only cared about one man and that was Wu Qinfan even with her cold persona, she has only shared her most vulnerable side with him and yet he was telling her that she was bothering him?


    ? " You are being noisy," without caring about how hurt the woman who was betrothed to him would be after hearing this, Wu Qinfan spat those ruthless words without an ounce of care in his eyes. " I am apanying Genji here and you are just tagging along because you want us to make a public appearance since we are engaged together, something rather fast forward given that we only met a few weeks ago. Didn''t think that you were such an easy sort of woman, Miss Ning."


    This time even if Ning Yu had a good attitude and deep feelings towards Wu Qinfan, her face could not help but turn teary. She was the ace manager of the Wu family and she was only working that hard because she wanted to be noticed by Wu Qinfan and yet he was calling her a cheap woman? She has already degraded herself so much for him, just how much more will she have to degrade herself?


    " Elder brother Qinfan you are being too much," Wu Genji angrily muttered from her wheelchair as she red at him with a pout. " If you don''t get along with sister Ning then how will you two get along in the future? What will the Ning family say about our Wu family? You are being rude, I am going to ignore you for the next ten minutes starting now."


    Though Wu Genji seemed to have spoken up for Ning Yu, she took all of Wu Qinfan''s attention at once. Instead of apologising to Ning Yu, Wu Qinfan started to apologise to Wu Genji making Ning Yu''s face turn pale as she bit her lips and clenched her fingers on the side, ten years she has been carrying a burning passion for Wu Qinfan for ten years and yet the man hasn''t even looked at her with adoration as much as once.


    She sniffed and just as she was going to take out her handkerchief from her purse, a hand reached out in front of her that was clutching a white handkerchief. Surprised, she raised her head and was stunned when her gaze met with the most gorgeous man she has ever seen, though he was not as tall as Wu Qinfan, he was really pretty like the snow on the top of the mountain and his eyes ¡­ one silver and the other ck brimmed with so much intensity and mysteriousness that Ning Yu felt like she was being sucked right into them. She blushed when the man smiled at her and said, " You are too pretty to be shedding tears for an asshole, why not wipe them? I worry that he doesn''t understand just how precious those tears of yours are."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 380 A Flirt

    Dedicating todays chapter to everyone who supported me to get into top ten of the golden tickets ranking as promised you all we get three extra chapters next month!


    Song Yan originally didn''t want to bother herself with the matter of the Wu family, her n was simple, she wanted to take care of Wu Genji, and find out what demon she was raising and where before taking care of it once and for all, though she has asked Wu Jin to take a look at what was happening with his sister, Song Yan knew better than anyone that she would be a fool to rely on Wu Jin, that was why she wanted to deal with this matter on her own.


    But then she heard Wu Qinfan call the woman who was bantering with her ''Ning Yu'' and she was reminded of the most horrible ghost she has met in her afterlife. When she met Ning Yu, thetter was left with nothing but a vengeance that could not be solved, her master told her that her yang energy was sucked by something leaving nothing but the Yin and together with her grudge she became something much more horrifying.


    Her master has wanted to save Ning Yu but her ghostly self has hurt and killed so many humans that she was beyond redemption even hell wasn''t willing to ept her. She was doomed to be destroyed leaving nothing but ashes behind and her master had to do it because he took the job of cleansing the vengeful soul. When her master was exorcising Ning Yu, he asked her why she did all that but she lost her humanity so long ago that she couldn''t remember it. In the end, the only thing that she remembered was her name Ning Yu before her soul was scattered leaving nothing behind, she was destroyedpletely in a form where she would not be able to reincarnate either as a human or a ghost.


    Now that Song Yan realised that Ning Yu was linked with the Wu family she had a hunch as to why Ning Yu was degraded to the point where she became an evil spirit back then she regretted the destruction of Ning Yu''s soul but as her master said, there was nothing else that they could have done, they were right of course but her entire being has resented that one person who caused a woman to give up on herself to that point.


    She couldn''t see Ning Yu degrade herself to the same path as before that was why she stepped in being in a one-sided love with someone like Wu Qinfan, no wonder she died a horrible death.


    " I have to say that your face is too pretty to be covered with tears, so miss why not stop crying?" Song Yan said as she pushed her handkerchief into Ning Yu''s hand before raising her head and looking at Wu Qinfan who was finally looking at her instead of pampering his sister. " As you can see he doesn''t care about you at all princess, so why bother yourself crying for a man like him?"


    Her lines were cheesy and she seemed to be copying Fu Yu Shen''s previous persona of a yboy but something about her eyes told Ning Yu that she was being absolutely sincere. Her blush deepened even more as she took the handkerchief and wiped her tears before muttering a quick, " Thank you."


    However even though she was looking down at the elevator floor, Ning Yu was still looking at Song Yan through her peripheral view and the more she looked at the ''man'' beside her, the more she liked his aesthetics.


    " And who may you be?" Wu Qinfan asked, his voice was apathetic and he seemed to be finding Song Yan a nuisance, it wasn''t that he cared about Ning Yu but she was his fiancee in his name at the least, he didn''t like the idea of another man looking at his nominal fianc¨¦e and even flirting with her.


    " Sheng Yan," replied Song Yan as she popped the first name that popped into her head but no sooner did she say it than she realised that she might have made a big blunder. However, it was toote for her to redeem herself so she just went with the flow. " People call me Sheng Yan."


    " I didn''t ask you who you are in that sense," said Wu Qinfan barely moving his lips as he filled the entire elevator with his chilly voice. " I simply asked who do you think you are, how dare you flirt with my fianc¨¦e?"


    No sooner than he said those words Song Yan noticed the ck cadaveric Qi covering Ning Yu''s entire face, the scent of death ovepped her entire being and Song Yan''s eyes shed as she looked over at Wu Genji who was still smiling but there was something deep in her eyes that she was trying to mask but Song Yan still caught it and clicked her tongue inwardly.


    This girl really couldn''t share with anyone, could she? Her brother only called Ning Yu, his fianc¨¦e and yet she already wanted to kill Ning Yu, just how greedy this woman could be?


    Song Yan stared at Ning Yu''s face which was simply too dark for her to see anything and immediately shed her smile even though she could hardly see Ning Yu''s features. " I am just the hero of all the sobbing women whose men couldn''t care about them at all," as she said that she took out a small pendant that seemed to be normal on the outside but actually had a talisman within its pendant and said, " I see that you will face a great tragedy in the future, it will be something really dangerous and that is why I will willing sell this pendant to you, princess. It''s only 500,000 yuan, you don''t have to pay me but in case you meet a tragedy and this pendant saves your life, then you can send me the money via online transaction. Why don''t you take my number? That way you will not have trouble searching for me, since I can see that you are not a woman who likes to be in someone''s debt it would break my heart in case you look around for me, do you understand?"


    Ning Yu blinked her eyes, she didn''t expect the man in front of her to be such a sweet talker, he wanted her number and that was why he went through such leaps and bounds to ask for it. What a terrific skill!

 Chapter 381 I Will Buy It

    Ning Yu thought that the man in front of her was only trying to get her number through these flirtatious methods and Wu Qinfan and Wu Genji thought the same as well, seeing how the young man was being unscrupulous and flirty with Ning Yu, Wu Genji felt even worse. She was just as pretty as Ning Yu in fact her skinplexion was a shade lighter than Ning Yu but all because she was trapped in this sick boy of hers, no man would take a good look at her. If not for her parents and the Wu family who threw her away in that remote vige in the name of recuperation, she wouldn''t have been degraded to this point, it was all their fault!


    She nced at the gorgeous-looking man who was getting closer to Ning Yu and sullenly turned her face away, what was good about being picked by that cheesy and corny man? That woman was going to be a dead woman soon either way.


    As for the pendant that the man has given to Ning Yu, Wu Genji didn''t feel anything from it, most likely it was something that was of no value and was brought from the roadside stall. What Wu Genji didn''t know was that on the metal of the pendant, Song Yan has inscribed an array that hid the strength of the talisman within she has been trying to make a sessful pendant for weeks but she hasn''t been sessful. The metal either became too hot or it would simply shatter into pieces, only Song Yan knew just how tired was she after being stabbed by the countless pieces of heated metallic skin but now that she saw that Wu Genji didn''t sense the power of the fire guiding talisman that was an A grade talisman that wards off both the ghost and demons, she heaved a sigh of relief, looks like being stabbed by those scalding hot pieces was worth it.


    Wu Genji didn''t take a good look at Ning Yu and Sheng Yan, simrly, Wu Qinfan didn''t care about what the man had to say to Ning Yu, he knew that his fianc¨¦e was smart enough not to care about men like these and that was why he didn''t dare to take him seriously at all but then a secondter he was smacked tightly in his face.


    Because Ning Yu didn''t just share her number with that Sheng brat but she also handed her WeChat id to him! What was she thinking?


    " What are you doing?" Wu Qinfan couldn''t control that wild man since thetter was someone he didn''t know but Ning Yu was his fianc¨¦e yet she was actually sharing her number and WeChat id with a wild man as that? On what basis? " Why did you give him your number and id, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ning Yu wrenched her elbow that Wu Qinfan has caught in his agitation and turned to look at him after she was done sharing her id with Sheng Yan. " What? Didn''t you say that I am just your nominal fianc¨¦e? Then it means that I can do as I want, there is no need for me to say anything to you or ask for your permission either, instead, even if I was to nt a green hat on your head right now, you have to wear it proudly."


    Before Ning Yu only cared about Wu Qinfan but ever since they have been engaged her fianc¨¦ only cared about his sister, at first when she fell in love with Wu Qinfan, she found it adorable. A big brother taking care of his sister it was a fascinating sign to see but after she was engaged to Wu Qinfan, the only thing she got was his jeering, while he was perfectly amicable with his sister, he didn''t seem to care about her at all!


    Wu Qinfan loved his sister to the point where he was willing to chase the moon and the stars for his sister, it was something that she found really cute when she was chasing after him but after she got engaged to him, Ning Yu faced many cold shoulders on his side, after a few more meetings that were supposed to only have the two of them, but Wu Qinfan brought his sister on the premise that she would get bored at home. Ning Yu then realized that the love and admiration Wu Qinfan had for his sister was something that wasn''t normal!


    It sickened her and what made her stomach churn was that many socialites in her group told her that maybe the two Wu siblings had some weird rtionship between the two of them after all what kind of siblings would stick so close as if they were stuck on hips?


    She has never cared about it before but now that she was receiving a kind and generous helping hand from a stranger, she realized that she was the fool here, after all, she was Ning Yu, the heiress of the Ning family, why will she have to stick her face on this ice cold bottom? If she wanted to stick her face then ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Yu nced at Sheng Yan and her face flushed, she would rather stick closer to this kind of man at least he knows how to be kind and gentle to the fairer gender.


    The elevator stopped with a ding and Ning Yu scoffed before striding out of the elevator behind her were Wu Qinfan and Wu Genji who were being pushed by her elder brother. Song Yan saw the look of pure loathing and warning that Wu Qinfan has thrown her way before she flipped him off and closed the door of the elevator loving the way how Wu Qinfan''s face turned red as he caught her flipping the bird at him.


    "Sister-inw, what are you doing?" Fu Yu Shen didn''t know what to think of Song Yan''s actions, he knew that his sister-inw was really dominant and forceful but what was with her antics of picking up women like this? What was he answer was he going to give to his nephew and brother if his second sister inw fell for a woman?

 Chapter 382 Hideous Monster

    " You don''t have to worry about it," she turned to look at Fu Yu Shen who was looking at her with an inquisitive nce, she noticed that the ck cadaveric qi has gotten thicker and thicker on the faces of Fu Yu Shen and Dai Deli, it seemed that even if Wu Genji wasn''t paying attention to the two of them, that thing with her has set his eyes on these two while Wu Genji seemed to have targeted Ning Yu. Song Yan''s eyes shed, she wasn''t worried about Fu Yu Shen, he was still wearing the jade pendant that she has given him, with his luck he would be able to survive a few hits from that thing but Dai Deli.


    She turned to look at the man in front of her and scrunched up her nose, the smell of death has gotten really thicker on his body, it was nearly choking her up. She could smell the scent of blood and rotting flesh from Dai Deli even better than she could before, seems like she was going to have a lot of trouble tonight.


    Taking out the same pendant that she has given Ning Yu, Song Yan turned to look at Dai Deli and said, " I will sell this pendant to you for a discount price of 400,000 yuan, if you value your life and want to live a long and happy life you better buy it, in case youe to regret itter on."


    Dai Deli: "..." He had no idea that Fu Yu Shen''s second sister inw was such a scammer.


    However, Fu Yu Shen''s thought process waspletely different from Dai Deli, he tugged on his sleeves and said, " Just grit your teeth and buy it, if you don''t then you will cry tears of regretter on."


    Was she that scary? Dad Deli wanted to ask Fu Yu Shen what was going on in his head but seeing how scared Fu Yu Shen was, he could not bring himself to reject Song Yan, in the end, he purchased the pendant and then thought to himself that he was going to give Fu Yu Shen a good lesson on domestic violence.


    Fu Yu Shen, on the other hand, didn''t know that he has be a victim of domestic violence in the eyes of Dai Deli, seeing that Dai Deli has brought the pendant he heaved a sigh of relief. Of course, this sigh had less to do with Dai Deli''s safety and more to do with his own. Fu Yu Shen knew what was going to happenter on in the room, and that was why he asked his sister-inw to strengthen his jade pendant, however, he was still worried, seeing that Dai Deli has bought the pendant, he was even more rxed. If something happens in case second sister-inw couldn''t save him then he will just push Dai Deli in front of him as his shield!


    Dai the shield Deli: "..." F*ck!


    On the other hand, Wu Genji and Wu Qinfan arrived at the private room where the rest of their friends were, seeing the two arrive everyone except Ning Yu and her brother Ning Yuan walked towards them and patted Wu Qinfan on the shoulders.


    "Brother Qinfan, you have be more and more unapproachable these days," said one of the second-generation rich heirs as he patted Wu Qinfan and shook hands with him. " I have to say that you have be even busier now that you have engaged with Ning Yu, is sister inw already keeping you busy?"


    Though Wu Qinfan was annoyed by what the others said, he still knew what he could and could not say in front of others, so he said nothing and he simply smiled and nodded his head. " brother Feng, you really know how to joke."


    The man who was talking to Wu Qinfan was called Huo Feng, he was a young heir and belonged to the great Huo family. Huo Feng chuckled at Wu Qinfan''s response, he wasn''t surprised by what Wu Qinfan has said, he knew just how much of a stoic and workaholic man Wu Qinfan was, women ranked at the bottom of his priority list.


    However thinking about the crush that he had on Ning Yu for so long Huo Feng thought that it was a pity, he has been waiting to graze on the grasnd for so long but he had no luck at all as for Wu Qinfan, he was getting the opportunity of exploring the entire grasnd but he simply didn''t care to even look at it.


    But no matter how much Huo Feng wanted to snatch Ning Yu away, he knew his bottom line and wouldn''t do something as cross his own friend so he never tried anything.


    He immediately changed the topic and then turned to look at Wu Genji who was smiling at him and patted Wu Genji on the head. " Little Ji Ji, how are you? Do you miss brother Feng? Why haven''t I seen youe and look at the ice creampany these days?"


    '' Eat him! I want to eat him! He smells of pure Yang energy! I want to swallow him alive, skins and bones!'' The demon inside her body roared in her head, seeing just how hungry the demon was even Wu Genji wanted to take a bite of Huo Feng but she couldn''t just take a swipe at him, so she smilingly replied, " It''s nothing the doctor has asked me to eat less sugary and cold food."


    While everyone was busy getting together, Ning Yu asked her brother to put the ne on her neck. She wasn''t superstitious but today she was feeling exceptionally rebellious, so she deliberately wore the pendant that she was given by the young man and wanted to show it off to Wu Qinfan. Her brother Ning Huan sighed but did as she asked, he has already told her that in case she got engaged to Wu Qinfan, it will be a thorny road but she hasn''t listened and now such a thing has happened.


    But given that his sister was in a bad mood, he didn''t say anything instead he tied the pendant around her neck and let it dangle. Ning Yu felt the cold touch of the pendant on her skin but didn''t think of it much however as soon as she turned around and took a look at Wu Genji, she gagged and took a horrified step back.


    Because on the chair there was no longer a pitiful and frail beauty but instead there sat a hideous monster.

 Chapter 383 I Want To Leave!

    The thing that was sitting on the wheelchair was neither alive nor dead, if she was to say that it was dead then it would be hard to exin how it was moving and talking with everyone but if she was to say that it was alive then why was the thing sitting in the wheelchair all shrivelled up like a corpse with a few messy strands of hair sticking out of its crumpled and rotting head. What was more horrifying was that the thing''s eyes werepletely hollowed and many bugs that seemed to have gone extinct were scuttling out of the thing''s mouth.


    Ning Yu was very interested in archaeology when she was young and she has read all about the flesh-eating bugs that the ancients used to pour into the coffin of those who were considered evil, what was even more important was that these things seemed to have been extinct for ages, howe she was suddenly able to see those things along with a moving, talking corpse and what was this awful smell of rotten flesh?


    She was terrified and as she watched the thing talk to Huo Feng with an evil smile stretched on its face, she was even more scared. That smile wasn''t just a ''hello- hi'' smile, no it was a smile simr to watching an exceptionally juicy steak dancing in front of her! It was so malevolent that Ning Yu felt really terrified, and as Wu Genji or whatever that thing was stared longer at Huo Feng, her smile became, even more, wider and stranger. Just the sight alone was enough to make Ning Yu shiver as she took a couple of steps back and tried to calm her harshly beating heart down.


    " Ning Yu? Ning Yu?" Ning Ying looked at his sister and seeing that her expression didn''t look right, shook her awake. Ning Yu who was suddenly shaken up blinked her eyes and everything returned to its original state, Wu Genji no longer looked like that monster and she was looking as normal as she usually did but Ning Yu who has seen the evil being couldn''t help but take a few more nces at the young woman sitting in the wheelchair, even though she was telling herself that she might be thinking too much but her heart was telling her that something was really wrong, she swallowed as an inexplicable chill started to spread throughout her body, it even seeped in her bones.


    The blood in her body ran cold and Ning Yu''s hand suddenly touched the pendant that she was wearing around her neck, when it has first touched her skin, it has been extremely cool to touch as if someone has dipped ice in her chest but now it was scalding hot. Her fingers clenched around the pendant and as she took another look at Wu Genji who was smiling at Huo Feng strangely, Ning Yu couldn''t help but tremble.


    Ning Ying who was standing close to Ning Yu felt his sister shiver like she was suffering from a bad cold, he was rather sensitive when it came to his only sister and even if he may not be as attentive as Wu Qinfan was towards Wu Genji, he was still a lot attentive of Ning Yu, so when she shivered. He dragged her to the side, he turned to look at her and wanted to ask what was going on with her but was left stunned when he saw just how scared and terrified Ning Yu looked.


    Huo Feng patted Wu Genji''s shoulders and said, "It''s all right, with your elder brothers protecting your left and right I don''t think that you will ever get a chance to live you life to the fullest, anyway if you want me to take you on a trip or something then you can let me know, I assure you that I will make sure to smuggle you out of your house and take you along with me."


    " Don''t give her wrong ideas," Wu Qinfan pped Huo Feng''s hands away from Wu Genji''s shoulder and rolled his eyes as he dipped his head to look at his sister and softly said, " Do not learn from this big brother, he is a very bad example."


    " Hey!"


    Ning Yu almost swayed as the pendant on her neck grew even hotter, she didn''t understand why she couldn''t see what she saw at first but she was suddenly reminded of what the young man has told her, he has said that she was going to meet an unexpected danger and that this pendant was going to save her life, was the pendant getting hotter and hotter to make her realise that something was wrong and that she should run away?


    Just as Ning Yu was thinking about what she was going to do, she heard Wu Genji giggle softly but something about that giggling sound made Ning Yu''s entire body stiffen as a chill climbed up her spine. She turned to look at Wu Genji just in time to see her morphing that sinister grin into a sweet smile as she poked Huo Feng in his waist and said, " You should focus on this party first Brother Feng, only after you go back home after we are done here, should you talk about what you want to do in the futures after all life is unexpected and you shouldn''t casually make ns, who knows maybe you will get so tired after this party that you would not even think about going anywhere?"


    Her words made it seem as if she was a little sister caring about her older brother but Ning Yu who saw something more than couldn''t help but catch on to the underlying meaning that was hidden in Wu Genji''s words, what did she mean by life was unexpected? Was something going to happen to Huo Feng? The thought alone was terrifying enough but there was nothing, that Ning Yu could do, she was the only one who could see that something was wrong with Wu Genji, if she was to say anything about her, who knows what others might think of her.


    Especially Wu Qinfan, he would not listen to a thing against his sister and what was she supposed to say anyway? That Wu Genji was not human? If she said something like this then she will be treated as a fool and an idiot by these people, if so wasn''t it enough for her to save her life and her brother''s life?


    She knew that it was selfish but she knew well enough that there was nothing that she could do about this matter, after all, she was helpless as well all right? Who asked Wu Qinfan''s sister to be such a monster? Ning Yu wasn''t superstitious but she was exceptionally cautious and she also was a firm believer in the fact that the universe sent signals to the chosen ones, once in a while. After receiving three signals, Ning Yu was sure that something was up with Wu Genji and decided to act on her instincts.


    Thus, even though her face was pale and her lips were trembling because of the fear that she was suffering at the moment, she turned to look at her brother and said, " I¡­I ¡­I ¡­I think we should go back home, I am feeling a bit awkward and ufortable."


    ? Ning Ying was stunned, his sister was the one who asked him to attend this party with her and she was the one who organised the entire set-up as well but now that the party was already in full swing, she was asking whether or not she could leave. That was simply impossible and exceptionally rude!


    " Yu Yu, what are you talking about?" Ning Ying said sounding a bit rmed as he looked at his sister who was sweating profusely, he grasped hold of Ning Yu''s wrist and then measured her temperature when he saw that she hasn''t caught a fever, he heaved a sigh of relief and said somewhat tentatively, " Are you still ufortable with the rumours of Wu Qinfan and Wu Genji? I am telling you even though the two are awfully close there is nothing messy going on between them, Wu Qinfan is not a man like that."


    Ning Ying thought that his sister was feeling awkward seeing Wu Qinfan behaving so naturally with Wu Genji but what he didn''t know was that the rtionship between Wu Qinfan and Wu Genji was thest thing in Ning Yu''s head at this moment, she didn''t know whether it was her imagination or whether it was due to the fright that she just suffered, she was able to smell a rather stinky and fishy scent like the blood that hasn''t been scraped off.


    She was immediately rmed, she didn''t know whether it was because of the thing that she just saw or the fact that the young man told her that her life was going to be in danger, every time she turned to look at Wu Genji her eyelid twitched.

 Chapter 384 Stay With Me

    Ning Yu''s heart was in turmoil, she wanted to think that she was just overthinking but the pendant that she was wearing around her neck seemed to be getting hotter and hotter, her expression grew more and more unsightly before she turned to look her brother and said, " Why not? It''s not like the party wouldn''t be able to go on just because you and I are not here.


    Seeing that Ning Yu was still adamant about leaving, Ning Ying thought that she was simply repulsed by Wu Genji and Wu Qinfan''s closeness, did something happen when he wasn''t watching, when did the three of them catch up in a feud?


    But they were already here and they were the ones who were paying for all the things that these guys have ordered didn''t Ning Yu host this party because she wanted to get closer to Wu Qinfan by winning Wu Genji over? Why was she asking to leave now? And that too this soon?


    " Come on Yu Yu, don''t get angry, if you get angry now then wouldn''t your hard work go down the drain? Didn''t you arrange this party to get on Wu Genji''s good side? Why not go and talk to her?" Ning Ying suggested to a dazed-looking Ning Yu, however as soon as Ning Yu heard that her brother was asking her to get closer to Wu Genji, she looked at him as if he has gone mad.


    Get closer to Wu Genji? Did she want to die or something, what the hell was he talking about? Even if the devil, himself asks her to go and talk to Wu Genji, she would rather jump down the balcony instead!


    Ning Ying has been caring enough to lower his voice but Ning Yu couldn''t be bothered about lowering her voice at all, hearing that Ning Yu was talking about leaving the others also turned awkward, especially Huo Feng, who only came to see her, he even left a very important meeting all because he wanted to see Ning Yu from afar, now that she was saying that she wanted to leave, what was he going to do?


    " I am leaving, I still have something to do, our parents have called us regarding something important," Ning Yu said, not giving anyone a chance to stop her, she was selfish all right, so what? After she was done speaking she caught hold of her brother and dragged him along with her but before she could reach the entrance of the VIP room, she was blocked by Wu Genji who suddenly popped out of nowhere, she had her head lowered while ying with her fingers in herp, she licked her lips and then slowly raised her head and said softly, " Sister Yu, are you leaving because of me? Were you ufortable with elder brother Qinfan taking care of me? I know that he is a bit overprotective and not many women can take this habit of his but¡­" she reached forward and then sped Ning Yu''s hand as she sincerely said, " But please don''t get angry on my ount, don''t leave the party, if you don''t like it I will leave all right?"


    While she was speaking, others didn''t seem to have noticed but Ning Yu who was wearing the pendant suddenly realised that she was almost caught up in a sleepy daze asking her to follow what Wu Genji was saying to her, if not for the pendant that suddenly got so hot that it almost seared her soul, Ning Yu would have been hoodwinked!


    She looked down at Wu Genji who still looked the same as ever but something about her told her that she was clearly not human. The more Ning Yu looked at Wu Genji and the longer thetter clung onto her hand the more Ning Yu felt like she was being choked by something. Her heart sank abruptly and herplexion turned pale if she wasn''t used to handling an unexpected situations like these she would have trembled so hard that she would have definitely raised Wu Genji''s suspicions.


    As Wu Genji turned to look at the young master from the Su family, Ning Yu watched as he sluggishly and with jerky movements walked towards the door as if he was sleepwalking and closed the door behind Wu Genji, as soon as he closed the door, Ning Yu caught the slight curl of Wu Genji''s lips before she turned to look at Ning Yu again and smiled after regaining herposure. " Come and sit down with me, sister Yu, don''t leave all right?"


    Ning Yu knew that if she continued to go against Wu Genji something weird would happen, so she nodded jerkily and followed Wu Genji. However, the entire time she kept on keeping a close hold on her brother who was shaking his head like a dog trying to shake the water off his ears.


    ? And as soon as Ning Yu sat down she felt the sleepy daze that has been covering the entire room was suddenly lifted and everyone who was looking at her frowned before turning to do what they were doing, Ning Yu felt really scared but there was nothing she could do, she didn''t feel it before but she could now, it seemed that even though Wu Genji was eyeing everyone in the room, the one who was her special target was her and Ning Ying, no wonder she tried to stop them just now!


    " We are already here," Ning Ying finally seemed to have shaken off the daze that was covering his eyes and then he turned to look at Ning Yu with a smile. "Besides everyone is here as well, we might as well enjoy this party." After that, he wanted to stand up and go look for one of his friends but he realised that he was being stopped by something, surprised he looked down and was stunned to see that Ning Yu was holding him tightly. " Yu Yu ¡­this ?"


    " Stay put and sit next to me!" Since they can''t escape then they might as well rely on this pendant!

 Chapter 385 Singing A Song

    Dedicating todays chapter to neotheo82, miervan, elorinczy, boboswirls, Nadia_Deb.


    Ning Yu''s whole body was getting cold as each minute passed, even though Ning Ying was sitting next to her and was talking to one of his friends, Ning Yu couldn''t suppress the bad feeling that was rising in her heart, she felt her pendant getting scaring hot the second Wu Genji has touched her and even though Ning Yu was a woman who believed the materialism of the world could not help but instinctively feel that something was really wrong with Wu Genji!


    After the young master closed the door, Wu Genji started to chat with the young siblings of the young masters and misses who havee to attend the party, she wasughing and giggling as if what Ning Yu has just seen and felt was nothing but her imagination.


    Seeing that Ning Yu was looking at her, Wu Genji smiled at her and picked up the ss that was filled with orange juice and toasted her before drinking it down in one gulp. " Don''t be so tense sister inw remember to have as much fun as you can while you are at the party after all you were the one who arranged this party for me. It''s your party, so we need to have as much fun as we can tonight!"


    With that, she poured another ss of juice for herself and then turned to look at the young men and women who were talking to her about something.


    Ning Yu''s intuition has always been good coupled with the pendant that she was wearing, she keenly felt that something was wrong with the speech that Wu Genji has said just now, what did she mean by that this was her party? She looked at Wu Genji from afar and even though she was sitting at least a good metres away from the girl, she could feel a sudden chill grabbing her heart and her pupils contracted.


    " I think we should really leave," she once again turned to look at her brother, she didn''t care whether what she just saw was a hallucination or imagination on her part, she just wanted to get out of this ce.


    Ning Ying, however, rolled his eyes, he has drank quite a few sses before Ning Ying came and now after he was toasted one after another, his head was rather fuzzy, he couldn''t hear the panic that was in Ning Yu''s voice.


    He calmly patted her on the back of her hand and said drunkenly, "It''s all right there is no need for you to be so upset, okay? Just drink a few sses of whiskey and vodka and calm down all right? Why don''t you go and discuss your wedding ns with Wu Qinfan?"


    As soon as Ning Ying said those words '' wedding ns,'' Ning Yu saw Wu Genji turning her head and looking at her strangely, even though Ning Yu was someone who has never seen something like this ever before she could feel the murderous glint that brimming in Wu Genji''s eyes. Her heart tightened and a cold sweat broke all over her body, blood swooped down her face as terror rode her hard and fast. She immediately shook her head and said, " Who is getting married? I do not want to get married, the disrespect I have faced these days in the hands of Elder master Wu is not something that any woman will be able to calmly take. I think we should have a discussion with our family."


    As soon as she said those words, the entire VIP lounge turned silent, no one has expected to hear such a piece of gossip, even Wu Qinfan who was drinking his wine while holding the champagne ss in his hand elegantly frowned as he looked at Ning Yu and said coldly, " This engagement is something that the elders of our house came up with, how can you say that you do not wish to marry so casually?"


    " I can say whatever I want," snapped Ning Yu after realising that the Wu family actually had such a monstrous thing, even if Ning Yu had the guts of a panther, she still wouldn''t marry Wu Qinfan. She wasn''t stupid, whoever said that something was wrong between Wu Qinfan and Wu Genji was right! That girl was obsessed with the idea of monopolising the attention and love of her brother to a bizarre degree and Ning Yu didn''t want to find out where was the ending point of this obsession.


    " You didn''t want to marry me anyway, so why are you objecting now? I don''t want to get married anymore, what will you and the elders do, knock me out and marry me off to you?"


    Seeing that Wu Qinfan''s expression was getting rather bad, Huo Feng was afraid that he might say something to Ning Yu, so he held him back and immediately winked at the young master standing next to him. " Chen Ge, why don''t you go and turn the karaoke on? I think that the party is getting a bit boring."


    Chen Ge too could feel that the mood was getting heated up, so he turned the volume up of the speakers and then took hold of the mike as he started singing a few songs to liven things up. After he was done singing at least five to ten songs, he gave the mic to others.


    One by one the mic was passed into the hands of the young master and misses, some sang a few lines while some simply passed the mic to others, in the end, the mic finally fell into the hands of Wu Genji, who smiled sweetly and said, " I am not good at singing but please enjoy the song that I have specially prepared just for today."


    Ning Yu''s heart skipped a beat as she clenched Ning Ying''s hand already feeling like something was going to go terribly wrong, she was staring at Wu Genji who brought the mic to her lips just as Huo Feng came to sit next to her and said, " What''s going on¡ª¡ª"

 Chapter 386 Huo Feng’s Scream In The Middle Of The Night

    Huo Feng hardly opened his mouth when the VIP lounge was filled with a terrifying tune, the sound was soft and chilling as if someone was dragging knives against the hard stones, they all could hear that the speakers were ying the sound of Guqin but it was so terrible that many dropped their sses on the floor, it was only Wu Qinfan who was pping his hands as he said, " You can do this Genji!"


    The group of the young master and the missies looked at Wu Genji who was sitting in her wheelchair with the mic serenely ced near her lips as she sang a soft song that was called ¡ª¡ª- '' Hand yourst breath to me.''


    " Was there a song like that?" Huo Feng couldn''t help but ask as he heard Wu Genji sing the blood-chilling song, he looked confused but Ning Yu had a terrible and uneasy expression on her face. These people could simply not understand what was wrong with Wu Genji.


    She on the other hand felt more and more terrible, the others were only paying attention to the music no one heard a word about what Wu Genji was singing, but she did. She could also feel that the song had a sort of weirdness to it because, with each passing minute, she could feel her eyes getting heavier.


    " Eh, why am I getting sleepy?" Ning Ying suddenly asked while rubbing his eyes as he looked at Wu Genji. " And what is that smell?"


    The others too seemed to have noticed the putrid smell that was filling up the entire lounge, some of the young misses couldn''t even control themselves and gagged as they covered their noses. One of them looked around the entire lounge and said, " God, what died? It smells so disgusting! Eww!"


    The youngdy who has spoken didn''t see it but Ning Yu who was trying her best to fight off the sleepiness that was suddenly overwhelming her saw Wu Genji turn her head while singing the song to look at the young miss who has spoken and her eyes flickered horizontally.


    Wait? Horizontally? Ning Yu was stunned after seeing what she has just seen, she opened her eyes but the thing was that she couldn''t keep her eyes open! In fact, her eyelids were so heavy that she could no longer open them!


    Ning Yu tried her best to struggle against the sleepiness and stay awake but she couldn''t keep herself awake no matter how much she tried. She clenched her hand and tightened her hold on her brother''s hand just as Huo Feng''s head dropped on her shoulder.


    Fortunately, because of the pendant that she was wearing around twelve at the midnight, Ning Yu was woken up when she felt something scalding hot right against her chest but she was still a bit sleepy which was why she pushed the pendant away from her chest. However, no sooner did she do than Huo Feng''s scream broke through the silence, in the middle of the night, his scream was exceptionally shrill and ghastly.


    His scream immediately woke her and Ning Ying who was slumped on her shoulder awake, both of them jumped up to look at what was happening, for a second Ning Yu thought that Huo Feng was getting murdered but then she felt someone tug her skirt and she almost yelped out loud but then she saw that it was none other than Huo Feng who was clutching her skirt as he looked at something horrifying.


    She followed his gaze to see what he was looking at and then yelled out loud as she scampered behind jumping on the couch and taking both Huo Feng and Ning Ying who was wide awake with her. In front of them stood Wu Genji, whose chest was elongated to the point where it was even bigger than the trunk of an elephant, and what was even scarier was that the end of the long tube of flesh was a blotting head that was simr to that of half woman and half snake, maggots and worms seemed to be climbing up and down the still rotting flesh, currently it was chewing on the limbs of the young miss who called Wu Genji ''stinky'' earlier.


    Huo Feng was so scared that his teeth were chattering as he clung to Ning Yu''s calves and hugged her tight, he felt Ning Yu trying to take her leg away from him but he simply clung on to her even tighter and said, " Ning Yu, please, please let me hang on to you, that thing tried to kill you at first but somehow it was rebounded back, fortunately, I was sleeping next to you and I was able to get away with my puny life, I swear that I will wipe the floor of your bar but don''t ¡­don''t kick me away, if I let go of you¡­ she will kill me, it''s only because of you that I am being able to stay alive till now."


    It was only then did Ning Yu realise that everyone else including the young kids and their siblings was dead, all except Wu Qinfan who was peacefully slumped on the couch next to theirs, Wu Genji has clearly not harmed him at all.


    Ning Yu looked at the mess of internal organs that were scattered all over the floor, from thumping hearts to coiled intestines and pieces of skin and her gagged reflexed work. What was even worse was that the blood seemed to have seeped thoroughly into the carpet that covered the floor yet even after turning the beige carpet red, the blood of these unfortunate people was floating over the surface.


    " What''s going on? What''s going on?" Ning Ying was clutching his sister''s hand as he looked at the bloody scene in front of him, his legs trembled as a yellow liquid trickled down his pants. He has pissed himself, his face turned pale as he looked at the sight in front of him. " What is that thing, how did ite here? What''s happening?"


    " You fool!" Even though Ning Yu was mentally prepared to see something as soon as she woke up, she still couldn''t help but loathe her brother for being stupid. " I told you, I told you that we need to leave but you didn''t listen to me!" Seeing Wu Genji''s monstrous appearance and her brutality scared her so much that she wished that she could have been half as ruthless as her brother and dragged him away even if it meant throwing her face away!

 Chapter 387 Nothing Wrong

    Ning Yu wanted to cry as she stared at the horrifying sight in front of her. She choked back on the gasp at the back of her throat and tried to cling onto the couch on which she was standing with her legs trembling so hard that she might have fallen in the pool of blood by now but she couldn''t let herself fall in that bloody mess!


    " You are up," said a raspy, chilling voice, one that was so cold that Ning Yu and the others felt it in their bones, their hearts clenched as they saw Wu Genji turning to look at them, the sight only made Huo Feng scramble further on the couch as he shook his head and cried out loud.


    Even though Wu Genji only needed to shift her legs to turn around and look at them, she didn''t do it maybe it was because of the monstrous thing that was sticking out of her chest. It was still gnawing on the head of the young miss spilling half of her brain on the floor, maybe Wu Genji did not want to disturb the thing while it was eating. She was very considerate regarding that thing!


    Ning Yu wished that Wu Genji showed them even one-fourth of that consideration, she was showing that thing but then she watched Wu Genji turn her neck one hundred eighty degrees around with a creaking noise and shivered even more.


    " I was thinking when you will be waking up, surprisingly you slept through all the screams and yells that were echoing in the room," Wu Genji no longer looked like her sickly self anymore, her skin was mottling grey like that of a corpse with scary blue veins marring her face as her blotchy face ticked with the number of worms and bugs that were crawling underneath her skin.


    Ning Yu watched as the flesh-eating bug scuttled out of Wu Genji''s left nostril and headed straight to her mouth but instead of swatting it away, Wu Genji chewed the bug that was nibbling on her lips and swallowed it whole. " I am d that you are awake, I wanted to enjoy the sounds of your screams when my friend here helps herself to another meal."


    As she spoke, the monster that waspping at the fluids inside the skull of the young miss having finished eating the brain raised its head and turned to look at Ning Yu and the others who have managed to survive till now. It would have been good if it hadn''t raised its head because the thing was not just scary, it was earth-shattering horrifying!


    It was the same monster that Ning Yu has seen earlier, but this time it no longer had any human features left in it, with her mouth that was as long and narrow as a snake with jig jag teeth simr to that of a piranha, the woman looked really horrible, especially with her blotchy, skin peeling head with only a few strands of hair like that of maniac scientist.


    That thing was already a nightmaree true but then it raised its head and looked at them with a stranger sinister smile as if it knew that they were the next hunt that it needed to prey on.


    It dropped the idea of licking the empty skull of the young miss anymore and instead turned to look at the three of them and then with the speed and fluidity of a snake it attacked them.


    Ning Yu was so scared that she covered her face, while Huo Feng and Ning Ying hugged her tight, all of them were scared out of their wits, this time even Huo Feng couldn''t hold it in anymore and ended up wetting himself just Ning Ying, he wanted to run away but he also knew that he couldn''t leave Ning Yu. Not because of his one-sided crush but because he knew that she was the only one who could save him in this situation!


    He had seen how the monster wasn''t able to touch Ning Yu before and that was why he was putting all his luck on Ning Yu but the thing was that even though he knew that he might be able to survive this attack, seeing the thing lunge at them with its mouth open, Huo Feng couldn''t stop the scream that was lodged in his throat.


    The scream was just as mournful and desperate as his condition was, it was as desperate as it could have been.


    Seeing that the monster was getting closer and closer, Huo Feng closed his eyes and hugged Ning Yu''s calves before sending a quick prayer to the God and lords in heaven. As the monster approached Ning Yu, the pendant on her skin glowed bright golden and then just as the monster got three feet closer to them, a golden shield surrounded Ning Yu and everyone else close to her.


    The thing was caught off guard as it bit something holy instead of the delicious flesh that it has been expecting, a mournful scream escaped its lips and even Wu Genji was not able to escape the consequences of the harsh retaliation. She coughed out a mouthful of ck blood before staggering a few steps back.


    " What the fck?" She cursed out loud as she looked down at the blood that she has coughed out in disbelief, she waspletely caught off by the power that was protecting Ning Yu. " How can you ¡­. That damned pendant!"


    The realisation finally struck her and so did Ning Yu as she clutched the pendant in her hand while trembling hard, just now she was so scared that she almost cried for her mother.


    Ning Ying stared at the thing and dropped on the headrest of the couch but he didn''t let go of Ning Yu as he gasped and breathed harshly, " Why¡­why are you doing this to us? We have been nothing but kind to you." He looked at the bodies or what was left of them on the floor and his eyes turned red. He has been friends with these people ever since he was a child and as for the young siblings of them, he watched a few getting born in front of him, the more he looked at the horror in front of him, the more his eyes turned red as he shouted at Wu Genji, " How can you be this ruthless, we have done nothing wrong to you!"

 Chapter 388 Regret

    " Kind?" Wu Genji chuckled and then before anyone knew, she wasughing like a crazy woman as she clutched her stomach. " Kind? Are you mistaking your unnecessary pity as kindness? That''s not you being kind that''s you all mocking me for being born with a weak body," she tilted her head and then pointed at the empty skull that was rolling on the floor and said, " Isn''t that why she said that I stink? Because I have been taking medicines and my entire body smells of nothing but them? Is that what you call being kind to me?"


    She walked closer to them and the more closer got, the monster sticking out of her chest curled around them even more, dripping strings of saliva on the top of their heads, fortunately, they had the shield that helped them so nothing unholy reached them but the sight of that hideous monster hovering over their heads was enough to make them cry for their parents.


    " You all have been looking down on me for years and if not for my dear brother," she turned to look at the unconscious Wu Qinfan on the couch next to theirs and sighed somewhat aggressively. " You all would have never invited me anywhere, it was my brother who has cared for me all along and no one else but you !" She turned to look at Ning Yu with eyes that were brimming with madness. " You came in between us! You are trying to snatch what''s mine, how dare you!"


    As she shouted these words the monster once again lunged on top of the shield, this time the impact was so hard that Ning Yu was scared that it might break their protective shield.


    Ning Yu was so scared by the scene in front of her that her legs turned to jelly, if she knew that Wu Qinfan had such a mad and obsessive sister, she would have stayed as far as possible from him. As she looked at the demonic-looking Wu Genji, she couldn''t help but cry out in desperation, to think she has been foolishly trying to get closer to this monster for the sake of marrying Wu Qinfan, she even shared her feelings with this Wu Genji who was so possessive of her elder brother, she might as well have asked a bull to hit her head on! She was a fool! A fool!


    Thinking about how she has been getting close to this woman, her face went ck as she turned her head and shouted at the door, " Anyone! Help! Help! Someone is murdering people!"


    " There is no point in shouting like that," chuckled Wu Genji as she pointed at the intestines that were piled in front of the door and raised her eyes in an upturned manner. "Do you think that no one tried to get someone to help them? Of course, they did, it was really fascinating ¡­. Eating them bit by bit as they banged on the door until they no could no longer shout anymore."


    "You are a monster," at the end Ning Yu couldn''t help but shout at Wu Genji while ugly sobbing, she was a fool. She was really a fool, she tried to get closer to Wu Qinfan for no reason at all, he never looked her way and only cared about his sister, in her attempts of chasing after Wu Qinfan, she not only got her heart broken, she even ended up attracting the attention of this monster! She might have as well listened to her parents and married that guy from the Fu family, so what if he was a yboy at least he didn''t have a monster sister!


    Ning Yu now truly believed the young man who has told her that she was going to be in danger now, the only thing she was d about at the moment was that she has taken this pendant when that man handed it to her, if not then she might have been killed by now! Wait! That man! Didn''t he give her, his phone number?


    Ning Yu''s eyes widened as she hurriedly wrenched her hand out of her brother''s hand to call the young man who has handed her the pendant, if that man could see that she was going to face a bloody cmity as this and also had this super powerful pendant than she was sure that he would be able to deal with this thing as well!


    " Why? Don''t ..Don''t let go of my hands!" cried Ning Ying as he hurriedly sped Ning Yu''s arm, it would have been fine if he hadn''t spoken but as soon as he opened his mouth, he reminded Ning Yu about how he refused to go with her despite her asking him to leave so many times. If only he has listened to her and left the party back then, then they wouldn''t have been in this situation!


    " You shut up for me!" She shouted at her brother as she fished her phone out and then hurriedly looked for Sheng Yan''s number, however, no matter how many times she called the number, she couldn''t reach the man and what was even more infuriating was that even her text messages couldn''t get through.


    " Are you trying to call that young man?" tittered Wu Genji with a soft chortle, as she shook her head and said, " Don''t bother, this entire ce has been cut off from the outside world, there is no need for you to use that thing in your hands anymore because no matter how many times you try, it will not contact anyone."


    Ning Yu''s intestines turned green with regret the moment Wu Genji said this, if she had known that she was going to face such trouble, then she would have never arranged this party, forget about arranging the party, she wouldn''t have even tried to get close to Wu Qinfan. She looked at the remains of a youngdy who just made the small mistake of calling out to Wu Genji for smelling bad and her heart was filled with regret, if Wu Genji killed this youngdy so cruelly, what will she do to her if she was to catch her?

 Chapter 389 Clown

    " What are you doing?" Huo Feng cried when he saw that monstrous thing getting close to them and banged its head again on the shield that was stopping him, the thing cried out in pain and Wu Genji coughed another mouthful of blood but instead of screaming in pain, she looked at them with a wild glint in those red eyes. " I will have you, I will have you Ning Yu and once I get my hands on you, your death will be far worse than this."


    Ning Yu on the other hand didn''t give up trying to call Sheng Yan, she kept on dialling his number again and again, hoping for some sort of miracle to happen. Seeing that Ning Yu was calling someone in such a situation, Huo Feng couldn''t help but cry out, " Whom are you calling? The police?"


    " What do you want me to call the police for?" snapped Ning Yu as she tried to call Sheng Yan one more time. " I am calling the man who gave me this pendant, now only he can save us."


    Just then, the monster protruding out of Wu Genji''s chest opened his mouth after it was done screaming, it turned to look at the three of them and unhinged his jaw so wide that it looked like it was going to swallow the three of them together one after another but instead of attacking the shield like it did thest time and vomited a flurry of bugs and maggots on top of them.


    " Argh!!" Huo Feng screamed as his legs turned to lead and he burst out crying. The sight of those flesh-eating bugs and those white maggots that were the size of a baby thumb was exceptionally hideous, the second those things rained on them, neither Ning Ying nor Huo Feng could stop themselves, the both of them keeled over and vomited everything that they have eaten.


    Ning Yu on the other hand clutched her pendant and those bugs were repelled by the shimmering light that covered the entire shield. However, they only scampered away for a minute before they all turned around and started digging in the flesh and organs that were on the floor.


    Seeing that the monster was preparing for another attack, Huo Feng understood that this thing wasn''t going to let them get out of this room alive, so he hurriedly turned to look at Ning Yu and said in a low voice, " Ning Yu? Ning Yu? Try that master''s number again, no just give it to me I will continue trying, my mother said that I was born with a stroke of infinite luck."


    " If you are so lucky, why are you locked in this ce?" Ning Yu snapped as she dialled Sheng Yan''s number again, she wanted to hop on the ground and open the door but she also didn''t want to be like those young masters whose remaining bits left were an eye and a pair of coiled intestines.


    " I am experiencing quite a lot of Yin energy from the floor under this one," reported Fang Yanli as she flew inside the room where Song Yan was, she has originally tried to get inside the ghost field that the demon has created but she couldn''t get past it. "It is just under this room, a bit on the left, can you feel the evil energy?"


    " I can," with her legs crossed Song Yan was sitting in a corner as she worryingly looked at Fu Yu Shen, Dai Deli and the other young masters. Originally, she thought that Wu Genji just attacked Fu Yu Shen and his friends because she was angry but now as she stared at the gold, silver and vibrant red auras of luck surrounding these young men, she understood that it was more than just an impulsive attack.


    Originally she wanted to go and check up on Ning Yu but after she saw just how powerful the yang energies of these young men were, Song Yan was now really worried. If she left to look for Ning Yu then what will happen to these young masters? She did not really care for their lives given that they all looked rather headstrong and arrogant but the thing she cared most about was the cultivation of that demon.


    If it sucked the yang energies of these young men then she will be having a hard time dealing with it.


    But given the strong Yin fluctuations that he was getting from under the floor, she was a bit flustered, if she didn''t go now then the talisman that she gave to Ning Yu wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.


    In the end, she couldn''t sit still, she knew that in case Ning Yu died tonight then she will once again walk on the same path as she did before and she couldn''t watch a good woman be an impression of evil!


    Song Yan got up from her chair where she was sitting and then walked towards Fu Yu Shen who was cheering with his friends, she tapped on his shoulder and said with a solemn and serious face, " Yu Shen, I will be leaving for a while make sure that you do not open the door or give anyone your permission to enter the room, in fact, it''s best for you to keep the door shut properly and no matter who stands outside and asks you for permission, don''t be a fool and say yes all right? I will try toe back as soon as I can."


    Three of Fu Yu Shen''s friends, Lin Deming, Fei Gui and Han Jianyu heard what Song Yan said to Fu Yu Shen, these three could be considered to be closest to Fu Yu Shen after Dai Deli.


    The three of them were surprised when Fu Yu Shen turned up with this young master whom they have never seen, they weren''t one of those bootlickers who would try to get close to just anyone as long as they were rich and powerful so they hadn''t shown their concern or goodwill towards Song Yan and neither Song Yan tried to get close to them.


    So, when they heard such wordsing from Song Yan''s mouth, they couldn''t help but chortle as they banged on Fu Yu Shen''s back as Fei Gui asked, " Yu Shen, where did you pick this clown up from?"

 Chapter 390 Rescue

    Fei Gui didn''t believe in gods much less ghosts, when he heard Song Yan saying such things, he almost rolled his eyes and couldn''t help but make fun of her, after all in this time and age, who cared about such things?


    Even the good-natured Lin Deming couldn''t help but frown causing his gentle face to look all scrunched up and annoyed, on the other hand, Han Jianyu simplyughed out loud as if he couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    " Watch what you are saying!" Fu Yu Shen snapped at Fei Gui before turning to look at Song Yan and asking her fearfully, " Where are you going, si¡­ brother Yan? Why don''t you stay and watch over things here, there is no need for you to leave right?"


    But before Song Yan could say anything anymore, she heard a man sitting on the outer edge of the couch call them fools and she could not help but frown as he looked at the man who was sitting at the other end of the couch, if she was not wrong then this man was none other than Mo Shan, and he didn''t seem to have a good rtionship with Fu Yu Shen.


    Hearing Mo Shan call him a fool was one thing but hearing him call his sister-inw a fool was apletely different thing, Fu Yu Shen was furious as he turned around and red at Mo Shan as he couldn''t help but explode, he looked at Mo Shan and cursed him out loud, " Who are you calling a fool?"


    Mo Shan has always been jealous of Fu Yu Shen who was born into a good family and was considered more sessful than him when he wasn''t any more talented than him, so whenever Mo Shan caught a chance to put Fu Yu Shen down, he would not think twice about it, simrly, when he saw that Fu Yu Shen was taking active participation in feudal superstitions, he couldn''t help but sneer at him, " Who else but you? Who believes in stupid superstitious things like this? I didn''t say anything when you brought this young master whose name we haven''t heard out of nowhere but now it''s getting ridiculous."


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t forget to goad Song Yan as he arched his brow and snorted arrogantly, " If you are so much of a country bumpkin then start with socialising those servants who work in my house first, don''t go around spreading superstitions here, believe me, if I report you to the police you will be fined quite heavily,"


    Then he turned around to look at hisckeys and rolled his eyes. "It''s the twenty-first century and yet people are still believing in such things, what fools!"


    The expressions on the faces of Fu Yu Shen and his friends changed, everyone knew that they only had a superficial friendship with each other, it was only Dai Deli who was a bit close to Fu Yu Shen. After all, they were all businessmen, and even though their families were on friendly terms it was clear that they all werepeting against each other to get into the top four families of the city. From currying favour with others to making schemes to drag others down, they have done everything, they were indeed selfish and didn''t care about each other much.


    But at least they would save other faces however Mo Shan and hisckeys were one of those who simply liked taking delight in others'' humiliation.


    Fu Yu Shen was so furious that he wanted to rip Mo Shan''s mouth but he was held back by Dai Deli and the others as he was thinking about what to say to Mo Shan, Song Yan already stepped forward and looked down at Mo Shan with a cold and imperious gaze causing the other to stiffen.


    " What? What are you looking at like that, are you looking for a fight?" Mo Shan asked in mock courage as he looked at Song Yan with a threatening re.


    " No, I just wanted to say that no matter how much of a fool I am, I am still smarter than someone who didn''t even know that a woman was duping him and ended up paying fifty million yuan from his own pockets and raising a bastard child for a year before finding out that he was being fooled," then before Mo Shan or anyone else could say anything, she strode out of the room and closed the door behind her.


    Maybe it was the shock of finding out that someone knew his dirty secret, Mo Shan''s screamed three minutester after Song Yan left the room.


    " Ning Yu! Do something, I don''t want to die!" Ning Ying cried as he noticed that the monster has been gaining more and more momentum, tears and snot were covering his face and he looked rather miserable.


    " What do you want me to do!" Ning Yu shouted as her heart pounded against her chest, she has been clutching onto the pendant that she was wearing and noticed that it was getting small cracks all over, and the more cracks appeared on the pendant, the weaker the shield became, if this goes on then they would be the meal of this monster.


    " Are we going to die? I don''t want to die, I am too young to die, if I die then what will happen to my family? I am the only son of my parents!" Huo Feng shouted as he stared at the monster and then peered at Wu Genji whose mouth was dripping with blood and said, " Why not give up? Let us go, please! I...I gave you so many ice creams and cream yoghurts when you were young Genji!"


    " Leave?" Wu Genji sneered as she tilted her head and dragged her feet before sitting next to Wu Qinfan and started running her fingers in his hair as she said, "Weren''t you the one who said that my brother and that woman looked a good match? Now how can you leave now? I will kill anyone who dares to take what''s mine!" As she spoke her voice got more and more shrill, the monster too let out a roar and was preparing to jump at them but then suddenly it paused.


    They watched it turn its head along with Wu Genji to look at the door before it let out a threatening hiss and then retreated inside Wu Genji and then to their surprise and horror, they noticed Wu Genji run straight to the balcony and jump down just as the door was burst open.

 Chapter 391 Prince

    I have an eye infection, updates might be affected.


    Song Yan kicked open the door and surveyed the situation of the VIP lounge room, before she entered she already took care of the surveince cameras, a good thing too because the second she opened the door, apart from the scent of blood and death, a wave of blood rushed out of the room. Her gazended on the unconscious Wu Qinfan before she took out a few flying talismans and stuck on onto her body, this way she didn''t have to walk on the bloody floor creating a heap of evidence for her to be caught.


    She rushed inside the room flying an inch from the surface of the floor with Fang Yanli next to her but when she looked around the room, apart from a pile of minced corpses nothing else could be found, she turned her head to look at Ning Yu before asking, "Where is that thing?"


    Song Yan''s sudden arrival was nothing less than a miracle, the second Ning Yu and the others saw her kicking the door open, they all sighed in joy and relief.


    Ning Yu has been trying to calm herself down for a while now and she could be described as a cold beauty who hardly showed any good attitude towards a man but when she saw Song Yan rushing inside the VIP lounge, her cold face instantly revealed the joy that she was feeling at the moment and her entire body went ck with relief, it was with great difficulty that she was able to shout, " Master Sheng!"


    Her reaction could still be considered normal on the other hand Huo Feng and Ning Ying was simply beyond ecstatic. Right now, when the shield was on the verge of breaking, they were already thinking of what was going to happen once they die but now that they were saved, they couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    " Master! Master, you are finally here to save us!" Ning Ying didn''t care who the person standing in front of him was, he only knew one thing and that was ¡ª¡ª this person saved his life. He was so d at the sudden arrival of this young man that he would have signed a life agreement contract with him if he was to ask for it.


    Song Yan didn''t know that someone wanted to sign his life away just because she kicked the door open instead she walked towards Ning Yu and simply asked, " Where is the monster?"


    " It¡­" before Ning Yu could say anything, someone jumped right into Song Yan''s arms causing her to take a few steps back as she looked at the thing that was clutching her like she was thest straw that was stopping him from drowning.


    " Brother Huo what are you doing?" asked Ning Yu as she looked at the man who has jumped into Song Yan''s arms but at this moment Huo Feng couldn''t care about anything at all, he not only jumped into Song Yan''s arms he also hugged her tight as he excitedly and incoherently shouted one of the most shocking words that Song Yan never expected for a man to say to her. " My prince! This man right here is my prince!"


    Huo Feng not only shouted out those shocking words, he was even crying andughing while hugging Song Yan, it was as if he was going to have a seizure any moment. And he wasn''t in the wrong either, who wouldn''t be excited at the chance of survival when they were expecting to die just a few minutes ago?


    Not to mention he didn''t have many guts, to begin with.


    Song Yan looked at the man who was clinging onto her and then heaved a deep breath, he was lucky that she was a gym freak and lifted a few weights or else both of them would have fallen on the bloody floor. She turned to look at Ning Yu and her brother, seeing that the two of them were all right, she handed the flying talismans to them and said, " Lets get out of here before anyonees looking."


    Seeing that the entire room was filled with blood, the two hurriedly took the talismans that Song Yan has offered to them and rushed out of the room, neither of them so much as nced at Wu Qinfan. Right now, all three of them hated Wu Qinfan so much that they wished they could throw him in front of the monster that his sister was carrying around with her to make him realise how it feels to be cornered by a bloodthirsty monster like that. In their eyes leaving Wu Qinfan alone was already enough!


    Once they all stepped out of the room, Song Yan turned around to leave, now that Ning Yu was alright, she needed to get to Fu Yu Shen as quickly as possible, she could not let Wu Genji and that monster gain any more momentum. " Miss Ning go ahead and call third master Wu, tell him what happened and ask him toe and overlook the situation, and at the same time leave the ce to make it look like you have nothing to do with it."


    Ning Yu''s eyes fluctuated with so many questions and emotions but she still nodded and agreed with Song Yan, she didn''t understand why the young man in front of her was asking her to call Wu Jin but since he told her to call him then she might as well do it. " I will call him."


    " I will be leaving then," she noticed that the ck cadaveric Qi and the scent of death have vanished from Ning Yu''s forehead, since she was fine then there was no point in staying here anymore, she needed to hurry and get Fu Yu Shen.


    Just as she confirmed that everything was okay here, she turned around to leave but then she felt someone tug her back, stunned she looked down and was surprised to find the young master of the Huo family hugging her waist and it did not seem like he was going to let go of her anytime soon. He shook his head and yelled mournfully, " Prince please don''t go just yet, I am so scared!"

 Chapter 392 Sudden Knock

    ''Sister-inw where are you?'' Unlike Huo Feng and the others who werepletely rxed now that the tragedy that was heading their way was diverted, Fu Yu Shen was sitting on pins and needles, it was to the point that he kept sticking to Dai Deli whom he was treating as his safety charm.


    After Song Yan was gone, Dai Deli was the only one he could rely on given that he didn''t have any other options left for him in case he wanted to get away with his life.


    Lin Deming, Fei Gui and Han Jianyu also noticed his weird peculiarity, they all turned to look at Dai Deli who was looking rather awkward with Fu Yu Shen''s attempts of sticking closer to him and couldn''t help but smirk. Everyone in the group knew about Dai Deli''s sexuality, it was more or less of an open secret and now that they were seeing Fu Yu Shen who was like a lone flower blooming on the top of a mountain, they couldn''t help but wriggle their brows.


    " Third master Fu, I never knew that you had a change of heart," said Han Jianyu as he sipped on his whiskey and shot an ambiguous look to Dai Deli and Fu Yu Shen. Of course, Fu Yu Shen who wasn''t thinking in the same direction as them didn''t catch up on what Han Jianyu meant but Dai Deli has always been rather sensitive when it came to his sexuality, so when Han Jianyu mentioned it, he couldn''t help but shift away from Fu Yu Shen.


    It wasn''t that he was ashamed of himself but the way everyone treated him made it a bit awkward for him, only Fu Yu Shen treated him like a normal friend and never mentioned a word about him being a bit different nor did he tease him about it, so there was a possibility of their friendship getting affected with all the jokes that Han Jianyu and the others were throwing their way.


    Fu Yu Shen frowned at Han Jianyu, he didn''t understand what he meant by ''having a change of heart'', he raised a brow and opened his mouth to ask what he meant by it but then he sensed Dai Deli getting up and moving away from him. rm bells started to ring in his heart as he looked at Dai Deli and red at him before asking, " Why are you sitting at the edge of the couch, do you want to fall? Just sit next to me what''s the problem?"


    " He says sit next to me," said Lin Deming in a sing-song voice as he looked at Dai Deli and winked at him with a mischievous glint in his eyes. "It seems that you have won the one flower that no woman could win, Brother Deli."


    Dai Deli looked at the people in front of him with a helpless expression on his face as he sat back in his seat and calmly replied, " Don''t think too much, it''s because I was in the same major as him, that''s why we get along."


    And Fu Yu Shen was very much interested in women instead of men this was why even though Dai Deli found him attractive he never made a move, he knew that Fu Yu Shen wouldn''t like it and he would make their rtionship awkward, that was why he has never even mentioned anything like dating to Fu Yu Shen but these guys, they were poking the sleeping tiger by saying such things, don''t they know something so simple as that?


    "What are you going on babbling about?" Fu Yu Shen furrowed his brows as he looked at the three fools in front of him but it didn''t take long for him to figure it out because someone was willing to lend their helping hand to him.


    "What else, they are asking why you are sticking close to Ah Deli, aren''t you trying to lead him on by sticking close to him like that?" Mo Shan sniggered as he looked at Fu Yu Shen, after being dissed by Fu Yu Shen''s friend earlier, Mo Shan has been looking for a way to get rid of the anger that he was suppressing now that he got a chance, how can he let go of it?


    He leered at Fu Yu Shen and couldn''t help but cover his mouth as he taunted him in a slightly jeering voice, " Don''t tell me that you have been whoring around with those bitches of yours so much that you even learned these kinds of cheap tricks from them?"


    Fu Yu Shen understood at once after he finished listening to what Mo Shan said to him, his face flushed in anger as he jumped off his couch and yelled at thetter, " Who are you looking down at huh? At least I am better than you, who was raising a bastard''s child for almost a year, who do you think you are to look down at me like that?"


    Fu Yu Shen hit Mo Shan where it hurt him the most, the fact that he was cheated on and even had to raise a bastard for more than a year was like a thorn that he couldn''t rip off his heart and now that Fu Yu Shen was twisting that thorn again and again, how can he be not furious?


    He too slid off his sit and raised his fist at Fu Yu Shen before shouting, " Do you want to have a go huh? Am I wrong? First, you brought that country bumpkin and he said a bunch of nonsense and ruined the mood of the party and now everyone with eyes can see that you are sticking to Dai Deli, who here doesn''t know that he likes men? By sticking to him like that aren''t you afraid that he will take your intentions the wrong way? What did I say wrong?"


    " You fcking bastard¡ª¡ª" Fu Yu Shen wanted to grab hold of Mo Shan''s cor and hit him so hard that he will remember his great-grandfather but then he was interrupted by the sudden knock at the door.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 393 Regret

    Sorry for taking a day off my eye was really hurting.


    " Did anyone call for room service?" Fei Gui asked as he looked at everyone who was sitting inside the room, he was pretty sure that they have ordered everything that they wanted, even Mo Shan and hisckeys who were often annoying didn''t seem to have called for the room service for more than two times, so who was standing outside the door?


    " I didn''t order anything," said Lin Deming as he looked at Fei Gui before turning around to look at Han Jianyu who shook his head. Seeing that neither of them had made any orders, he turned to look at Mo Shan who scrunched his brows up and huffed, " Why would I call for room service, weren''t you guys responsible for ordering everything?"


    " So if no one ordered anything, did anyone invite someone?" Han Jianyu asked others.


    " You should ask third master Fu," sneered Gao Baili, he was Mo Shan''s best friend and their rtionship was no less than sworn brothers, seeing that Fu Yu Shen was trampling on Mo Shan earlier, he didn''t forget to pick on Fu Yu Shen. " Only he has the habit of turning up with people who were not invited to the party."


    " Hey aren''t you being a bit too rude¡ª¡ª" Dai Deli couldn''t help it when he heard that they were trying to put Fu Yu Shen down but before he could say anything more, he was dragged by Fu Yu Shen to the corner of the room where the bathroom was, at first Dai Deli was confused but when he felt Fu Yu Shen shiver, he turned his head and looked at thetter.


    All the blood has been drained from Fu Yu Shen''s face and he looked like he wanted to do nothing more than run out of the room, seeing him like this Dai Deli was rmed. He ced his hand on Fu Yu Shen''s shoulder and shook him lightly before calling out to him, " What is the matter? Yu Shen are you okay?"


    How can Fu Yu Shen be okay? Song Yan hasn''t returned but someone was knocking on the door, he still remembered what Song Yan has told him before leaving and that was to not grant permission to anyone who was standing outside the door. He was hoping that no one woulde until his sister-inw returned but now that someone was knocking on the door what should he do?


    " Do...Don''t open the door," he stuttered as he dragged Dai Deli with him, of course, the reason he was pulling him together was that Dai Deli was his safety charm and nothing else!


    Mo Shan stared at Fu Yu Shen''s shivering profile and burst outughing as he bent double and pped his thigh. " Hahahaaha! Don''t tell me that you really believe that country bumpkin''s foolish talk? Heh, I didn''t think that you were this naive of a fool, third master Fu."


    Fu Yu Shen didn''t have the time or energy to bicker with Mo Shan, in his eyes, he was just a big fool who knew nothing about what he should or should not do, right now what was more important was to save his own life!


    " I am telling you don''t open the door," Fu Yu Shen repeated with all the seriousness that he could muster, as he took another couple of steps back and then ced his hand on the handle of the ss door of the washroom. " If you open the door then you will seriously die, I am not joking or anything, just ..just ignore whoever is at the door."


    This time it wasn''t just Mo Shan whoughed even Lin Deming and the others couldn''t help butugh, they all wiped the tears that were hanging at the corner of their eyes and looked at Fu Yu Shen with a teasing smile.


    " Third master Fu, are you pulling a prank on us together with that friend of yours?" Han Jianyu sniggered as he looked around the room, with his eyes narrowed as if he was looking for something. " Where are the hidden cameras that you have installed, I want to see what is going on. Should I wave my hand or something?"


    " No, you idiot, you should try to gasp and scream in terror," chortled Fei Gui as he jumped on the spot like a fair maiden and screamed in a shrill voice, " Oh my god! A ghost! A ghost came to catch me, oh my god!"


    His actions brought another round ofughter but Fu Yu Shen couldn''t even smile, he looked at the fools who were provoking death, he wanted to ignore them given how they were making fun of him but these people here were his friends as well, no matter how childish, unreasonable and selfish they were, he has known them for a quite a few years, if they were to leave them then there will be six lives lost for absolutely no reason.


    " I am telling you all not to open the door, if you open it now, then I swear that you all will regret it." Even though he knew that no one was going to believe him, Fu Yu Shen still wanted to try once, at least that way he wouldn''t have to feel guilty thinking that he didn''t try hard and all of them died just like that.


    " Heh, then I want to regret," sneered Mo Shan as he turned to look at Jiang Mingjin and then tipped his chin at the door. " Go and open the door and see who is it?" He slowly pivoted his head to look at Fu Yu Shen and then smirked with a mocking glint in his eyes. " I want to see who is standing on the other side of the door to make me regret, after all, I have never known the meaning of the word regret, so let''s see what it means to regret."

 Chapter 394 Courting Death

    Had it been in Fu Yu Shen''s hands he would have smacked Mo Shan''s butt, it was one thing for him to be stubbornly arrogant and go against him all the time but it was apletely different thing for him to provoke death.


    Fu Yu Shen ced his hand on the handle of the bathroom door and shouted with a panicked voice, " You don''t know what you are doing, I am still telling you to be smart and make a wise choice, don''t open that door! Don''t give permission to that thing standing outside to get in!"


    Jiang Mingjin and Mo Shanughed out loud, they didn''t take Fu Yu Shen''s words seriously at all. Seeing that Fu Yu Shen was panicking until his legs were trembling, Jiang Mingjin let out a ''boo'' before crossing the VIP room and turned on the electronic peephole.


    Almost at once, the screen of the electronic machine disyed the sight of a young girl who looked dishevelled and scared, when Jiang Mingjin saw that it was a sickly-looking weak girl, he turned his head and sneered at Fu Yu Shen, " So this is your ghost third master Fu? She doesn''t seem strong enough to so much as hurt a puppy and you say that she will kill us?"


    On the other hand, Fu Yu Shen couldn''t care less about the jeers of Jiang Mingjin because the woman standing outside was none other than Wu Genji! His eyes widened in horror and his legs turned to jelly, he almost swooned, even under the dim red light his face looked rather pale, while his eyes were shaking so badly that they looked like they were going to be split in half.


    Fu Yu Shen retreated in fright.


    Seeing him like this not only Dai Deli but Lin Deming, Fei Gui and Han Jianyu looked at each other with slight frowns.


    Lin Deming was seriously puzzled as he asked no one in particr, " What on earth is wrong with the third master Fu? It''s just a young girl standing outside, why is he looking at her like she has murdered his entire family and is now here to kill him as well?"


    " Exactly what''s wrong with you third master Fu? Is she your ex-girlfriend or what? Why are you so scared of her?" Fei Gui asked in the same questioning yet teasing tone while Han Jianyu mirrored his actions and teased Fu Yu Shen as well.


    Dai Deli on the other hand did not know what to feel about the word ''ghost'' and ''demon'' that were popping out of Fu Yu Shen''s mouth, he was someone who worked in the world of technology and was a materialistic but he also knew that Fu Yu Shen''s sister inw wasn''t someone who would joke around like this, what if there was really something wrong with the woman outside? He looked down at the shivering Fu Yu Shen, he didn''t look like he was pretending to be scared¡ª¡ª he turned around and looked at the sickly face that was disyed on the screen and couldn''t help but say, " Why don''t you just leave it be? We don''t know that girl and we have no rtionship with her either why do you have to open the door for someone we all don''t know ?"


    His words did sound convincing so Lin Deming agreed but other than him no one else agreed.


    Mo Shan raised his brow as he swirled the wine in his ss before speaking in a babyish voice, " Don''t tell me that you are going to listen to third master Fu''s nonsense, Brother Dai? He is only ying with us together with that friend of his nothing more." Then he took a sip of his wine and scoffed, " Even if you want to pursue your wife, you should not agree to whatever nonsense he says."


    " That''s right, what if the girl is being harassed and she came here to ask us to save her? Can''t you see how messed up she looks?" Jiang Mingjin said as he walked to the threshold of the entrance door and ced his hand on the knob. " Aren''t you being a bit too cold-hearted to a young woman like that? For what to woo him?"


    Before Dai Deli could say anything Fu Yu Shen dragged him inside the bathroom and closed the door after them, seeing them go inside the dual bathtub bathroom, Mo Shan pped his thigh and let out a loud ''Aha'' as he eximed, " Hah, you still want to say that nothing is going between the two of you?"


    Mo Shan was still jeering at Fu Yu Shen and Dai Deli when Jiang Mingjin opened the door and looked down at Wu Genji who was standing outside. " Little girl are you all right?"


    " I...I am being chased by someone," Wu Genji blinked the tears away from her eyes as she looked at the floor, with her paleplexion and pallid expression, she did look like she was really terrified, seeing her like this how can Jiang Mingjin let her stand outside, he nodded at once and said, " Sure, you cane in."


    Fu Yu Shen almost cursed out loud when he saw that Jiang Mingjin has given his permission to Wu Genji and shouted agitatedly at his three friends, " You three run! She is not human! If you stay here, you will die!"


    Although Fu Yu Shen was trying to save the lives of his three friends, they did not appreciate his help at all, seeing him all agitated and upset, Han Jianyu even wondered if Fu Yu Shen has really gone mad under the influence of his new friend.


    The girl looked as human as anyone of them, if she was not a human then what was she? A fairy? A log of wood?


    Dai Deli, on the other hand, looked at the girl carefully, and then he looked down at the wristwatch of his, however the second his eyes dropped to the wristwatch, he frowned. The watch seemed to have stuck at twelve at the midnight and hadn''t turned at all, he didn''t think much of it, after all, his watch was old and he hasn''t changed it for years. But a woman staying at a ce like this till midnight did look a bit weird to him.

 Chapter 395 Courting Death Part 2

    As soon as Fu Yu Shen said those words, Wu Genji''s eyes turned red as she looked at him with an aggrieved gaze and whimpered like a fragile woman, " Third master Fu, I know that you and your second sister-inw don''t like me but you don''t have to call me inhuman like that, I have already said that I don''t have any wrong intentions." Then she turned to look at Jiang Mingjin as he closed the door behind him and asked, " Young master do I not look like a human? Come closer and touch me, see if I am not human or not."


    Seeing a young girl cry made Jiang Mingjin''s heart soften he turned around and looked at Fu Yu Shen with a ming re as he said, " Fck man, what''s wrong with you? Are you that paranoid after listening to that man''s nonsense? How can you say such cruel words to such a cute girl like her?"


    Jiang Mingjin didn''t take Fu Yu Shen''s words seriously at all, the girl behind him was so young and frail, how can she even hurt him?


    Fu Yu Shen could no longer care about Jiang Mingjin and Mo Shan, these two idiots who were courting death, he turned to look at his friends and repeated what he has said earlier, " I am serious stay away from her and leave! If you don''t then you all will die."


    When the others heard Fu Yu Shen say those words their faces changed not because they believed him but because they all thought that Fu Yu Shen was actually cursing them!


    Especially, Mo Shan, he red at Fu Yu Shen and shouted, " Damn you, third master, you dare to curse Laozi? Wait let me show you that there is nothing wrong with this girl, after that you better apologise."


    Fu Yu Shen saw that Mo Shan was walking over to Wu Jin and his pupils contracted as his eyes filled with horror, Dai Deli sensed Fu Yu Shen shiver and immediately turned to look at Mo Shan and Jiang Mingjin before asking them to get away from the girl, he didn''t know who that girl was nor did he have any odd feelings towards her but seeing Fu Yu Shen react so agitatedly towards her, he couldn''t help but worry about Fu Yu Shen.


    Mo Shan paused in his stride as he turned to look at Dai Deli and sniggered, " Brother Deli do your customers know that you are such a believer in feudal superstitions? What will they think if a rumour of you believing in a such thing were to get out? Take my word of advice and stay away from third master Fu, who doesn''t know that his family dabble in the technical field as well, most probably he is thinking of nning against you."


    Dai Deli frowned, Fu Yu Shen was worried that he will believe Mo Shan and bitterly cried out, " That woman is raising a demon, she just killed someone on the third floor! If you don''t believe then take a look at the seams of her dress it''s covered in blood!"


    Fu Yu Shen just noticed the blood that was sticking to Wu Genji''s dress, he was d that he finally found something to back his im but his joy didn''tst long when he saw the changes in Wu Genji''s face, her entireplexion turned grey and ck and blue livor mortis spread over her face as her chest gurgled and started melting as a hideous face appeared right at the centre. It stared at him with an eerie smile as the scent of rotting flesh and blood spread all over the room.


    If Fu Yu Shen saw the changes then everyone else saw it as well, Jiang Mingjin who was closest to Wu Genji turned pale and his eyes popped, however, he didn''t even get a chance to scream because the second he opened his mouth, the hideous face elongated out of Wu Genji''s chest and pounced on him.


    With a loud, sickening crunch the face bit down on Jiang Mingjin''s face, the young master who has never seen anyone dying much less dying in such a slow and painful way, we''re scared stiff.


    The monster''s face was stretched to the point where it could cover almost Jiang Mingjin''s entire face, it crushed the skull of Jiang Mingjin as blood oozed out and his eyeballs squeezed out of their sockets due to the pressure.


    Mo Shan who was standing closest to Jiang Mingjin saw one of his eyeballs drop on the floor and roll towards him. He was so scared that his legs turned into jelly and he almost passed out.


    At that moment he saw the monstrous face retreat after taking a long, satisfying bite of Jiang Mingjin''s face. After losing half of his face there was no way for Jiang Mingjin to survive, his corpse that was standing straight due to the monster''s mouth sticking to his face, unstably oscited on the back of his heel before the faceless corpse dropped on its back with a loud thud.


    " AHHHHHH!" Mo Shan screamed out loud as his vision turned ck, a yellow liquid trickled down his pants as he scrambled away on his fours from Jiang Mingjin''s corpse and rushed to where Fu Yu Shen and Dai Deli were, he banged on the ss door shouted, " Let me in! Let me in third master Fu! You can''t watch me die like that!"


    Mo Shan wasn''t the only one who was scared stiff, Lin Deming, Han Jianyu and Fei Gui were scared out of their wits as well, they have never seen anything like this before, they all stared at Wu Genji and the monstrous thing that was sticking out of her chest. Their faces turned pale and they too scrambled towards where Fu Yu Shen and Dai Deli were as they let out a series of piercing screams and cries, hoping that someone would hear them ande to save them but weirdly, no one came!

 Chapter 396 I Will Skin You Alive!

    " Get lost!" Fu Yu Shen had no sympathy for these stupid friends of his especially Mo Shan, he was the one who was bent on going against him and now that the matter was out of control he wanted him to let him inside the bathroom. Thinking about how much of fools Mo Shan and Jiang Mingjin were now because of them even his life was in danger!


    As he thought about the sorry situation he was in because of these fools, Fu Yu Shen''s guilt was reduced by half already!


    " Third master Fu you can''t do this to us, we are your friends!" Mo Shan has always gone actively against Fu Yu Shen but seeing the thing behind him was like watching death approaching him with a smile, he could no longer care about his feud with Fu Yu Shen, all he wanted was to have a barrier between him and that monstrous thing.


    Lin Deming, Fei Gui and Han Jianyu scampered as far as they could from the thing, it now had its head lowered and jaws opened wider than an anaconda as it swallowed the legs of Jiang Mingjin''s corpse. Their entire body quivered as they shouted in trembling voices, " W..what the hell is t..that thing?"


    " How is this p..possible?"


    " Mommy save me!"


    While they all were busy screaming Wu Genji turned her head and stared right at Fu Yu Shen, with her demonic eyes she was able to see the pure yang energy that was surrounding Fu Yu Shen and the man next to him, just the very thought of gaining that much yang energy made her lick her lips if she seeds in sucking that yang energy for herself then she won''t have to worry about at least six months!


    Fu Yu Shen caught Wu Genji''s hungry gaze and shivered, he covered his face and hid behind Dai Deli, he could sense that he was the next target.


    " Third master Fu! Third master Fu, open the door!" Dai Deli banged on the ss door, seeing this Wu Genji chuckled in a weirdly sinister way. The others were so spooked by herugh that goosebumps broke all over their skin, they turned to look at the demonic girl who wasughing and stered themselves as close as they could to Fu Yu Shen and Dai Deli.


    Wu Genji took a step closer to them once the thing sticking out of her chest was done eating its fill and then smiled malevolently as she parted her lips and spoke in a cruel, rough dual voice that resonated with sinister energy, " Do you think that the ss door can save you from me?"


    As she said that she ced her hands on the couch and then raised it over her head, Mo Shan saw the fraud frail and sickly girl and sobbed even harder, he was so stupid, so stupid¡­he should have listened when Fu Yu Shen asked him not to open the door.


    Now he has invited this monster inside and if hadn''t been a bit far away from this girl then he would have been the one whose face would have been bitten off in half and then his entire body would have been swallowed up. His family wouldn''t even get a body to bury!


    Thinking this, Mo Shan''s face went ck and he threw up in fright as he shook his head and said, " I ¡­ I don''t want to die, someone save me! Help! Help!"


    His cries for help only agitated the others, as soon as he opened his mouth to speak, everyone''s attention turned to him and they remembered that it was him who opened the door and brought this thing inside their room, clearly, Fu Yu Shen''s friend knew that something was going to happen and warned them not to open the door out of the goodwill of his heart but Mo Shan, this guy¡­ because of his personal feud with Fu Yu Shen, he dug not only his grave but their graves as well. When Lin Deming and the others thought about it they were so furious that they wanted to kill this man.


    " Shut up!" They all roared together, wishing they could chop the guy up and throw him in front of the monster to save some time for themselves.


    Just as they finished shouting they felt somethinge flying over their heads, stunned they all scrambled away in fright. They thought that it was the monster that was aiming at them but then they heard the sound of the ss cracking and they were stunned to see that the end of the couch sticking inside the wall of the bathroom while Fu Yu Shen and Dai Deli were lying on the floor.


    In his hurry, Dai Deli had covered Fu Yu Shen with his body causing his head to bleed with all the ss shards that dragged against his forehead and face.


    " Brother Deli!" Fu Yu Shen hurriedly moved Dai Deli to a side after he pushed him off his body and wiped the blood that was trickling down his forehead. " You should not have done that¡­" then he turned to look at Wu Genji whose nostrils were red at the smell of blood and shouted, " What happened to you not being able to enter a room if not given permission, how can you do that? This is against the ethics of your demonic side right? If you do that then I am not ying with you!"


    ¡­??


    Everyone was so shocked by Fu Yu Shen''s sudden outburst that they all turned to look at Fu Yu Shen in confusion, Mo Shan was so stunned that he even stopped crying.


    Third master Fu? Is this¡­ Is this the time for you to say something like this?


    Wu Genji chuckled at Fu Yu Shen''s words and tilted her head as she smiled. "It''s true that I cannot enter a room without the permission of humans but if the other room is within the boundary of the room that I was permitted to enter, I can do anything I want."


    Fu Yu Shen: "¡­.." Fck!


    " Mo Shan! If I get out of this ce alive, I will skin you alive!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-J

 Chapter 397 A Sixth Grade Demon.

    Dedicating todays chapter to elorinczy, neotheo82, Grace_Togapuna, boboswirls.


    "Kill them," Wu Genji didn''t care about the personal disputes that Fu Yu Shen and the others were having, she knew that she didn''t have much time left, even though she made sure that the elevator wouldn''t be able to function while she was finishing these people along with building several ghost walls, with the strength of that celestial master he might be arriving soon, so she has to make sure that she wouldn''t miss this meal as well.


    The monster head grinned showing off its many sharp teeth and hideous wide jaw before pouncing on Fu Yu Shen and the others. When the others saw that the thing was heading towards them, their faces turned pale and their legs started to feel as if they were made of lead.


    They scampered away from the thing that was aiming for them and screamed out loud with tragic expressions, Wu Genji seemed to be enjoying seeing them like this because she wasn''t in a hurry to kill them, she let the thing attack them one after another.


    " Arggghhh!" Fei Gui screamed when the thing bit his leg, his eyes almost rolling back in pain as the thing mped down on his calf. He could feel the needle-like sharp teeth digging into his flesh and scraping his bone as the thing''s grip on his calf tightened. " He¡­Help me!"


    Seeing Fei Gui being attacked like this, Lin Deming and Han Jianyu were scared stiff, they were young masters who were not born with a lot of guts, to begin with, and seeing the thing attack Jiang Mingjin was already scary enough and now that they were seeing Fei Gui''s calf being bitten in half, they were so scared that their legs gave away one after another and then they fell to the floor.


    Fu Yu Shen on the other hand dragged Dai Deli towards the door and shouted with a pale face, " We have to run! We need to run right now!"


    It was his first time seeing a ghost that scary, he thought the one that was haunting him was already scary enough but now he realised thatpared to that monstrous woman, the ghost woman was a lot sweeter and tame, at least she did not try to kill him even once! And she didn''t look as bad as Wu Genji and that thing did! Just the sight of that thing was enough to make him shudder.


    Fu Yu Shen might have been the one to suggest that they run but Mo Shan was the one who was the fastest to react as he hurriedly went to open the door no matter how many times he tugged at the doorknob, it just wouldn''t open!


    " Fck! It''s not opening!" He screamed in agony and despair as the others tried to tug the door open as well.


    Now they were in a really desperate situation, they were like goats who were being dragged to be butchered by the scruff of their necks, no matter how much they tried to struggle they couldn''t break free!


    Their faces turned red and purple with all the anxiety that they were bottling up.


    Behind them, they could still hear Fei Gui''s weak cries as an ugly snap resonated in the room. Horrified they all turned to look behind ¡ª¡ª big mistake. The thing tore Fei Gui''s leg in half and was now nibbling on it with a sinister smile on its face as it chewed on the flesh of the calf, as if sensing them looking at it, the thing raised his head and then smiled at them with a predator like a smile, it was clear that it knew they wouldn''t be able to escape.


    Fu Yu Shen shuddered as he turned around and banged his fists on the door. " Sheng Yan! Sheng Yan! Help us!"


    " That damn thing!" Song Yan bit her thumb as she drew another array in the air and instilled more and more spiritual energy into it, she was furious and agitated, she could sense the corpse Qi permeating from the third floor but the thing was that the elevator was out of order and that demon has created a ghost wall at every third step that led to the third floor.


    She used most of her spiritual energy when she broke through the thick ghost wall when she went to save Ning Yu and the others, and now she has to use the rest of her spiritual energy to break these multiple ghost walls that were created by that thing.


    " This thing must be at least level six in demonic cultivation," Fang Yanli somberly said after assessing the situation carefully. " This is going to be hard and if it seeds in sucking the yang energy of those young men then¡ª-"


    " It will ascend to level eight, the same as our cultivation level," said Song Yan with a grim expression as the ghost wall shattered into pieces.


    Hearing Fu Yu Shen''s screams the others also understood that their best chance was the young man who warned them not to open the door, they all banged their fists on the door screaming for Song Yan. Their group was panicking as they all turned to look at Fei Gui who was no longer moving, the thick scent of blood was overwhelming their nostrils.


    They all looked at the thing that was still grinning at them maliciously, they all looked at Fei Gui whose legs were eaten clean leaving nothing but a pond of blood underneath his body.


    " Why are you wasting time with that man?" Just when they thought that the thing will finish Fei Gui by gobbling him whole, they heard Wu Genji speak as she looked at Fei Gui with a bored expression like he was some rotten toy that she didn''t want but was given anyway. " He doesn''t have much yang energy anyway, leave him to attack the others, we don''t have much time left."


    A part of Fu Yu Shen''s heart was furious at how Wu Genji was treating Fei Gui, what do you mean by that? You ate half of the meal and now you dare to say it''s tasteless? What the fck is wrong with you?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Can author san get an inspiration capsule? Don''t worry I haven''t forgotten the extra three chapters, I will start on it once the pus in my eye dries up

 Chapter 398 Sheng Yan! Help Me !

    Dedicating todays chapter to dia, miervan, batzmaru, Nadia _Deb. You guys are so adorable, sobs, sent me inspiration capsules. Ugly cries.


    Seeing that the monster really abandoned Fei Gui and was now looking at them as if they were some delicious prey, all of them shivered. Mo Shan on the other hand tugged at the knob of the door in a futile attempt to escape. He looked at the door that couldn''t be opened and he turned around to look at his friends with a pale face, " What are we g..going to do? The door is not opening! Are we going to die like Jiang Mingjin and Fei Gui? I don''t want to die, if I die my father''s illegitimate sons will ruin my mother!"


    As he thought about the consequences of his actions and how it was going to affect his mother, Mo Shan, a big man with burly muscles couldn''t help but cry as he dropped to his knees and covered his face with his hands. He didn''t want to die, not like this¡­not when his mother was being eyed by those mistresses.


    " You should have thought about this before you opened the door!" Dai Deli wished he could kick Mo Shan to death, this man was the reason why they were in this situation!


    Dai Deli now believed Fu Yu Shen''s sister-inwpletely, the only thing he was d about now was that he listened to Fu Yu Shen and bought the pendant that his sister-inw was selling now with everything that was going on, he hoped that the pendant would work against this thing!


    " I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!" Lin Deming yelled as well as he hugged Fu Yu Shen and cried loudly, " Call the young man, the one who was with you he will definitely save us!"


    Fu Yu Shen wanted to tell that there was no point in calling anyone, he has learned his lesson when he was locked in the tomb, no matter how many times he called or switched on his phone he couldn''t reach anyone but Lin Deming and Han Jianyu were so agitated that they didn''t listen to anything that Fu Yu Shen had to say, they snatched his phone and were overjoyed when they saw that they were indeedwork signals.


    Lin Deming was so happy that heughed before dialling Sheng Yan''s number as recited by Fu Yu Shen, the call was connected but when he ced the speaker on his ear, he heard distressing and agonising screams of people dying and he immediately threw the phone back at Fu Yu Shen who ended the call abruptly.


    Everyone was scared out of their wits as well but they didn''t get a chance to even so much as say anything. The monster tired of waiting lunged at them, seeing it heading straight towards them Fu Yu Shen shouted, " Run! Run!"


    But the VIP lounge was just a small room, no matter how big it was there wasn''t much space and the thing was twice the size of the biggest snake, no matter where they ran¡­ they could not get away from the thing that was aiming for their life.


    No matter which corner they ran into, the thing woulde pouncing on them faster than lightning. Fu Yu Shen was so scared that he wanted to jump out of the balcony but the thing was that even though behind him was a monster, in front of him was nothing but a concrete floor, if he was to jump off then he will surely smash his head and die. Seeing that they could at least open the door of the balcony, they all tried as hard as they could to attract the attention of any passerby but the thing was the bar was located in a remote area and there wasn''t much traffic, even if they were to shout themselves hoarse they wouldn''t be able to get anyone to help them.


    " Watch out!" Dai Deli caught hold of Fu Yu Shen''s waist and pulled him to the side, Lin Deming and Han Jianyu jumped to the side as well making sure to stay as close as possible to these two men after all they haven''t forgotten that only Fu Yu Shen and Dai Deli were the ones who objected to letting that thing inside the room.


    It was only when they dodged to a side that they turned to see what was happening, and the sight theynded their eyes on was so scary that they almost passed out. The thing''s mouth was wide open as it hurled a series of what could be called bugs and maggots at Mo Shan, if it was just bugs then it would have been fine but those bugs the second theynded on Mo Shan''s skin drilled right inside it. In just a matter of a few seconds, Mo Shan''s entire figure was filled with crawling bumps that looked like moving swells.


    " Argh, argh help me ¡ª-gawk" Mo Shan opened his mouth to scream but he could not even get three words out when the flesh-eating bugs started falling from his mouth bringing with them a mouthful of blood and pieces of torn flesh.


    " Mo Shan!" Lin Deming shouted as he watched Mo Shan fall on the floor face first as the bumps on his back exploded at once a heap of flesh-eating bugs scampered out, and bright red blood oozed out of his back staining the entire room.


    Mo Shan''s blood-curdling screams turned weaker and weaker and everyone turned their gaze away from hispletely torn back.


    The thing no longer attacked Mo Shan instead it turned around to look at them, almost at once they all understood that the thing wanted to kill all of them at once such that it can begin its feast in peace.


    Fu Yu Shen already had very little guts when he saw that three of his friends were killed one after another just like that, he couldn''t help but shout for help, " Sheng Yan! Help me!"


    He didn''t want to die, he hasn''t even married yet!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 399 I Told You To Not Open The Door

    Dedicating todays chapter to elorinczy, Yuan_Jiao.


    The monster sensing their fear snickered before it lunged at Fu Yu Shen, seeing the thinge for Fu Yu Shen, Dai Deli snatched him back and stood in front of the man. If something happened to this proud son of the Fu family then he and his family will be killed off anyway, so he might as well die saving Fu Yu Shen at least then the Fu family will let his family off!


    However, when he closed his eyes prepared to feel the pain, he heard a loud mournful scream, surprised he opened his eyes. The monster that was heading his way was now writhing in pain as it rolled its head, ck smoke emitting from its skin. Wu Genji was too crouching on the floor clutching her heart as she breathed heavily.


    Her face flickered as the face of a rotting corpse came into view.


    " Wh..what happened?" Lin Deming blinked his eyes as he looked at Wu Genji and then turned to look at Dai Deli like he was their shiny beacon of hope and survival. " You¡­ you brother Deli what did you do?"


    How could Dai Deli answer that question, he only knew one thing and that was the pendant that he was wearing was burning hot, he looked at the monster and then at the pendant that was glowing slightly before understanding what happened¡ª¡ª the pendant was useful?


    The others didn''t understand what was happening they all stuck to Dai Deli without any hesitation at all, bitter tears falling down their cheeks as they hugged Dai Deli. No wonder, no wonder Fu Yu Shen kept sticking to Dai Deli, this was the reason!


    Fu Yu Shen was furious at their change of attitude, he kicked them and said, "Why? When I asked you to follow what my brother Yan said, you didn''t believe me but now that you are in danger you want to take advantage of my brother Yan''s talisman?"


    Only then did Lin Deming and Han Jianyu look up and saw the glowing pendant that was shimmering with a golden light.


    " You¡­I will kill you!" Wu Genji snarled her face morphed into that of a moving corpse as her flesh dried up and she became a walking talking mummified corpse, once her entire body went through such a scary change the entire room was filled with a putrid smell of a rotting corpse.


    The thing recovered from the pain as well and pounced at Dai Deli once again, this time its expression even more sinister than before but this time Dai Deli was not scared he watched the thing appear, as the pendant grew hotter and hotter, a sharp golden light emitted from it and aimed straight at the monster.


    ck smoke covered the face of the monster and it started twisting as its eerie screams and sharp howls echoed in the room. Flesh-eating bugs fell from its body as they scampered all over the room when suddenly a loud bang echoed outside the room and the thing hissed sharply at the door before it retreated into Wu Genji''s chest and Wu Genji appeared with the aura of the frail girl again but this time, no one was moved by her glistening eyes and paleplexion.


    She shot them a look of pure venom as she sneered, " This isn''t over yet!" And then before their eyes, she dissolved into nothing but a heap of ashes that blew out of the window.


    The stupefied Fu Yu Shen, Lin Deming and Han Jianyu slumped to the floor just as another loud bang echoed outside the door. Neither of them said anything, they all were staring at the pendant that Dai Deli was wearing, Fu Yu Shen wasn''t that surprised by it, he has seen Song Yan doing many more amazing things than this but Dai Deli, Lin Deming and Han Jianyu, it was like a miracle.


    Dai Deli was still in shock and only came to his senses after a long time and slumped on the floor together with others as he said in disbelief, " I made it out of that ordeal alive," he patted his chest and touched his beating heart and took several gasps of breath. " I am alive, oh god ¡­ I am alive!"


    Seeing that he was able to ovee such a dangerous ordeal while remaining unscathed, Dai Deli finally understood that this pendant that Fu Yu Shen''s sister-inw gave to him was a wonderful thing.


    He swore that once he gets out of this room, he will try to suck up to Fu Yu Shen''s sister-inw as much as he can, if possible he would like to buy another pendant like this one from her, who knows when it mighte in handy!


    It wasn''t just Dai Deli but Lin Deming and Han Jianyu as well who understood the value of the pendant, they also saw the golden light that emitted from the pendant, and now the two of them understood what a good thing this small pendant was, and here they thought that Dai Deli bought it from a roadside stall.


    Their eyes were locked on the pendant and they never once looked away, Dai Deli who caught the covetous nces that Lin Deming and Han Jianyu were casting on his pendant immediately tucked it into his shirt. This was a priceless treasure, he has to make sure that no one would be able to snatch it from him.


    Just when Lin Deming wanted to say something, the door burst open, the impact was so loud that it rattled against the wall and almost fell off its hinges. Dai Deli and the others raised their heads to look at Song Yan who has barged inside the room, she nced at the blood and the half-eaten bodies before she took out three hell''s fire talismans and threw them at Mo Shan and Fei Gui.


    Blue mes erupted all around their bodies and the others watched a peculiar scene happening in front of them. Mo Shan and Fei Gui''s bodies slowly recovered their rosyplexion as a ck mist rose from their bodies and erupted into sparkling crackles.


    Only then did Song Yan turn to look at the flesh-eating bugs that were heading towards her sensing the smell of human flesh, she arched a brow and then snapped her fingers before the entire room was filled with bluish-purple mes and gobbled the bugs at once.


    " Yu Shen," now that the effect of the talisman that she used to change her voice has worn off after she cursed for more than half an hour on the stairs, the others could hear her voice that was wrapped with cold fury as she turned to look at Fu Yu Shen with a smile that was more sinister than the monster itself. " I believe I told you not to open the door."


    Fu Yu Shen: "....." Let me tell you something! Let me tell you something! Let me ...let me tell you something! Uwahhh!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Ps¡­ I am thankful for your support! Hugs! Tomorrow is my wisdom extraction surgery wish me luck and if I miss updating please forgive me, I am apologizing in advance.

 Chapter 400 Who Are You Calling Sister In Law?

    " I didn''t..it wasn''t my fault!" Fu Yu Shen knew better than anyone just how scary Song Yan could be when she was angry, not wanting to be the one who would have to bear the burns of her anger, he immediately raised both of his hands and pointed at Mo Shan to strongly emphasis that he had no hands in whatever that happened. " It was him, he wouldn''t listen to me and opened the door, I warned him many times that he couldn''t do it but he simply paid no heed to my warnings what was I supposed to do?"


    Then he grasped Dai Deli''s arm and jerked him forward as he said, " If you don''t believe me then you can ask him, he was here with me¡­tell her, Brother Deli," Fu Yu Shen turned to look at Dai Deli with a desperate expression on his face, looking at him like he will kill him and then kill himself if he so much as tried to joke around at this point.


    " Y..yeah," Dai Deli didn''t dare to make fun of Fu Yu Shen at this moment, he too could sense that Song Yan was a bit upset with what happened to Fei Gui and Mo Shan, so he answered her question honestly and nodded his head. " Third master Fu is speaking the truth, we did warn Mo Shan and Jiang Mingjin to not open the door but they didn''t listen and let that thing inside the room and then¡­" Jiang Mingjin died.


    Dai Deli didn''t finish his sentence but the others understood, a heavy and ufortable silence fell on top of them as they looked at each other before lowering their gazes. If only they had listened to Song Yan and Fu Yu Shen then Jiang Mingjin would be alive as for Mo Shan and Fei Gui, the two of them wouldn''t be lying on the floor fighting for their lives.


    Song Yan didn''t need them to tell her that someone in their group died, she could feel the heady resentment and grudge lingering in the room, it was clear from the Qi of death that someone died here and his death wasn''t pretty at all.


    " We...We should call an ambnce," Dai Deli was the first to snap out of his grief, he was indeed sorry that Jiang Mingjin died but he couldn''t do anything about it, the one who died cannote back but the ones who were still alive were waiting for them to save their lives.


    However, as he took his phone out and was preparing to call the hospital, he was interrupted by Song Yan who coldly looked at him and said, " There is no need for calling an ambnce, the police and medics are already here, if you don''t want to be caught in the same room where three murders took ce then you better follow me out and escape, if not then you might as well be taking your mugshot at this time tomorrow."


    Her words immediately caused the four men to jump into action, they were indeed upset with what happened with Fei Gui and Mo Shan¡­ no, not as much as for Mo Shan, after all, he got what he was asking for but they were all from prestigious families, if they were caught and taken to the police station under the notion that they killed three men, then surely their families''pany stocks will start falling as early as the morning!


    Fu Yu Shen was the first one to cross the room as he rushed to Song Yan, he was already kicked out of his house by his second brother. If he was caught in a murder case causing the shares of theirpanies to drop then his second brother might as well kick him out of the family genealogy. If that happens where will he go?


    After him, Dai Deli and the others too ran out of the room one after another, and none of them took another look at the bleeding Fei Gui and Mo Shan. They knew they were being selfish but that was how the world worked, at this moment they couldn''t let their emotions rule them.


    They were indeed good friends with Fei Gui but before their friends, their family came first!


    Moonlight was shining outside the bar and fortunately for them because of the ghost wall as exined by Song Yan, the surveince cameras were not working anymore. Thus, no one either entering or leaving the room was captured¡ª¡ª Lin Deming and Han Jianyu were surprised when they found out that Sheng Yan was actually Fu Yu Shen''s second sister-inw and that she came here, especially because she knew that something like this was going to happen to them.


    When Fu Yu Shen told them that they all were destined to die tonight, Lin Deming and Han Jianyu were so scared that they wanted to cry for their parents. Even the ever-calm Dai Deli shivered, as he patted the pendant that he was wearing¡­fortunately, he listened to Fu Yu Shen and bought this or else he would have been lying in the VIP lounge together with Mo Shan and Fei Gui.


    Song Yan took onest look at the four men, sighing in relief when she saw that the ck cadaveric has vanished from their forehead, only then did she turn around to walk where she saw Wu Jin a moment ago.


    But no sooner did she try to take a step forward, she was stunned to realise that she couldn''t even take a step forward. She looked down and saw two extra pieces of baggage sticking to her legs and her lips twitched in amusement, she turned Fu Yu Shen and Dai Deli before pointing at Han Jianyu and Lin Deming as she said bossily, " Take these two off me, I have something to do."


    Fu Yu Shen dropped his gaze to the arrogant yboy Lin Deming and the ever-smiling Han Jianyu sticking to his sister-inw like two kids who were afraid of getting lost in the market.


    He looked at Dai Deli with dismay and received the same gaze in return before the two of them went to pry Han Jianyu and Lin Deming off Song Yan''s legs.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 401 NO!

    "Sister-inw, sister inw, we were wrong!" Lin Deming and Han Jianyu put up a fierce fight against Dai Deli and Fu Yu Shen, seeing the two of them act like this Fu Yu Shen was so furious that he kicked Lin Deming in the back as he angrily snapped, " Who are you calling sister inw? That''s my sister inw! You two get your grabby paws off my second sister-inw or else I will tell my second brother about this, my second brother will hear about this!"


    Only then did Lin Deming and Han Jianyu let go of Song Yan but their expressions were simr to those of kids whose toys were snatched by their parents before grounding them in their rooms.


    Seeing them act like this, Song Yan''s lips twitched before she said calmly, " Are you sure that you all want to pay attention to me at the moment? I wille and see you guyster for now make sure that the medics take your friends to the hospital and you need to tell the Jiang family about the death of your friend as well."


    Her words were like ice-cold water being dumped on their heads, the Jiang family was not as strong as the main four families but they were still not a family that they would want to mess with, now that Jiang Mingjin was dead, what were they going to do?


    Song Yan could read their thoughts clearly but she didn''t say anything instead before telling these young masters anything she needed to make sure that her hunch was correct or not, she turned to Fu Yu Shen and asked, " By the way what kind of monster did you see in the room?"


    " That ..it was," Fu Yu Shen immediately opened his mouth to respond to Song Yan but then he frowned and closed his mouth, why was it that he couldn''t remember what he saw in the room. He knew that Wu Genji came to his room and that she was the reason everything happened but he couldn''t remember anything about the monster that he saw!


    A shiver danced up his spine as he turned to Dai Deli and asked hurriedly, " Brother Deli can you tell me what kind of monster we saw in the room?"


    " Of course, it was¡ª¡ª" however just like Fu Yu Shen, he could note up with an answer, he scratched the back of his head hard as he tried to remember what he saw but other than the faint profile of the young girl he couldn''t remember anything. " I ¡­I can''t remember¡­"


    For a second he was worried that everything that he went through was nothing but a hallucination but the sirens of police cars and ambnces told him that it wasn''t, Lin Deming and Han Jianyu were the same they couldn''t even remember the face of the woman who was involved in this matter.


    " I see," Song Yan''s eyes flickered, the same thing happened with Ning Yu and the others, they knew that Wu Genji was the one who harmed them but other than that, they couldn''t remember anything. All they knew was that the girl did something that caused the entire situation to turn so severe, other than that they had no idea what was happening to them but Song Yan could more or less understand that the demon was the one behind it.


    For her to take that demon down, she needed all information about that thing¡ª¡ª and now that the demon knew that a celestial master was after it, it will surely make sure that she wouldn''t be able to find out just what kind of demon was it.


    Seeing that the four men were all befuddled by their sudden loss of memory, Song Yan decided to deal with them first. If that demon didn''t want them to tell her about its identity then she wouldn''t force these boys to remember about it as well. After all, the more she gets them entangled in this mess, the more they will be in danger.


    "It''s all right, if you cannot remember it then there is no need for you to force yourself," Song Yan noticed that a few police officers were heading their way, so she hurriedly gave them a few pointers. " Don''t tell the police anything about the monster, they aren''t going to believe it anyway and you will only be putting yourself in danger. Tell them that you don''t know anything and were out on a cigar break or something, I don''t think that they will make things difficult for you four given that your families are not easy to offend."


    After she finished speaking she walked towards Wu Jin who seemed to be looking for some clues about what happened in the bar. The man''s head was crouched and he was looking down at the sniffer dog that was sniffing around the ce, the officer next to him was clutching onto the leash of the dog and shook his head after a short investigation. " There is nothing here, Chief. I will go and take Bao Bao somewhere else."


    The man with the leash bowed in front of Wu Jin before he jogged away leaving Wu Jin to massage his temples with his forefinger and thumb.


    " Looking for something?" Song Yan asked as she came to a stop next to Wu Jin, she has to hand it to him. Even though she crept behind him without making any sound, the man didn''t jump at all, he calmly dropped his hand to his side and then turned to look at her.


    She felt his gaze skim down before he raised his head and frowned before asking in a questioning tone, "Sister-inw?"


    Only then did Song Yan realise that she was still dressed in the clothes of a man, maybe this was why Wu Jin was looking at her with a questioning look in his eyes. She smiled and then nodded her head, " That''s right it''s me¡­ Song Yan."


    She thought that it will ease the frown on Wu Jin''s face but instead, it only made him frown even more as he looked at her for a few seconds and asked hesitatingly, " Is this you¡­your new hobby?"


    ¡­???


    " NO!"

 Chapter 402 Not Worth It

    " Oh, I just thought that maybe you¡­" Wu Jin paused when he noticed that Song Yan''s expression wasn''t right, instead, he cleared his throat and then turned his head slightly to look away from her, bringing his fist to his mouth as he coughed against it. " Anyway, I am surprised to see you here, sister inw."


    " Bet you aren''t as surprised as me," stated Song Yan as she looked at him, she crossed her arms and skimmed her gaze carefully at his face when she noticed that Wu Jin was avoiding her gaze, her lips curled up in disdain. " Imagine my surprise when I saw a sick and frail girl murdering a bunch of people, I gave you time for you toe and tell me about what kind of demon your sister was hiding, not for you to give your sister extra time to have a decent meal."


    Wu Jin''s pupils quivered once he was done listening to Song Yan''s words, he turned his head to look at Song Yan who was now leaning against the wall of the back of the building and asked with a hint of shock and surprise in his voice, " Genji? She is the one who is behind this? That¡­That''s impossible, almost twenty people were killed and three to four victims are hurt, there is no way Ji Ji will do something like that ¡­. She can not kill so many people."


    " Oh, here we go," said Song Yan bitterly as she kicked herself off the wall and walked towards Wu Jin such that she was standing in front of him with a mocking smile on her face. " Let me tell you something when I asked you to bring me information about that demon, I did not mean that as long as you drag your feet, you will be able to save your sister''s life, oh no," she raised her hand and poked her forefinger at Wu Jin''s chest and snarled, " It meant that I am giving your family a chance to solve this matter privately, if not then I have more than thousand of ways to make your sister suffer along with your family, all right?"


    She started putting pressure on her forefinger such that it was digging into Wu Jin''s chest. " If you keep on dragging your feet like you are doing right now, then I can assure you that I will make your family''s life a living hell if you want to put everything on the line for a girl who is killing innocent people like this, then you can continue like this."


    " I am not dragging my feet," Wu Jin didn''t want to show his weakness to Song Yan, he knew that she was right and that if something was really wrong with Wu Genji then she ought to be punished for her actions but thing was, he couldn''t summon his courage nor will to see his sister die. Of course, he understood that what she was doing was wrong¡­no it was inhuman but ¡­. He bit his lip and then raised his head to look at Song Yan. " You said you can''t do anything without me telling you what kind of demon Genji is hiding ."


    " You really think so?" sneered Song Yan as she raised her hand and grabbed Wu Jin by his cor before raising him in the air, long enough to choke him. " I can do a lot of things, sweetie, if you think that you can stop me from getting my hands on your sister you are damn wrong, I will get my hands on her." She has to get her hands on Wu Genji because only then she will be able to save her father.


    Letting go of her grip when she noticed that Wu Jin was choking, she watched him fall to the floor. Song Yan waited until he was done breathing enough air and only then did she lean down and looked him in the eye. " Three days, that''s all you are getting, if you don''te with the information that I want then I wille for your sister whether you like it or not and believe me once the news that the spoiled little princess of the Wu family was behind all these killings gets out, your family will have a field trip to hell and back."


    Only then did she straighten up and turned around to walk away. However, she didn''t even take three steps forward when she heard Wu Jin''s voice again, " Are you threatening me?"


    She paused before turning her head around and looking at Wu Jin with a chilling smile. " No, I am warning you, be a good boy and make a wise choice or else¡­" she did not finish what she was saying instead she turned around and left leaving Wu Jin alone.


    Wu Jin watched Song Yan leave, his fingernails dug into his skin as he stared at her vanishing back, he knew that she was angry because of this incident. He was furious as well too but even though his mind was willing to put an end to all of this, his heart couldn''t let go, he didn''t want to see his sister die.


    "It''s easy for you to say!" He shouted at Song Yan''s back, his anger getting the best of him. He lost his nephew and now he was going to lose his sister as well, it was easier for Song Yan to tell him to let go, after all, she has never lost anyone!


    " Damn!" He cursed as he punched the concrete floor hard enough to draw blood, before crouching on his fours and letting out a frustrated and anguished cry. " Why Genji? Why did you have to do it?"


    Song Yan, of course, heard Wu Jin''s cries but she didn''t stop to calm him down, was she wrong in doing something like this? Maybe so, she has lost enough people much closer than Wu Jin to know how he was feeling but she also knew how important it was for him to let go of the ties that were nothing but barbed wires, after all, was saving Wu Genji worth more than all the innocent lives that she ruined?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 403 Scolding The Mass Murderer

    "Let''s go," Song Yan told Fu Yu Shen who was standing in front of his Volvo, she was still feeling a bit angry at Wu Jin, she expected much better from him but turns out that he was just a fool like his brothers. " Where are the others?"


    When she nced around, she didn''t see either Lin Deming or Dai Deli even the sobbing Han Jianyu was gone.


    " Brother Dai and Deming were taken away to the police station, don''t worry they know what to say," added Fu Yu Shen quickly as he caught hold of Song Yan''s expression. " As for Han Jianyu he was crying a bit too much, the medics thought that he went into shock upon hearing about Mo Shan and Brother Fei, that was why they took him along with them."


    Song Yan''s brows furrowed slightly before she nodded her head and said, " Very well, let''s go to the hospital then."


    She needed to draw a demon-repelling array in Mo Shan and Fei Gui''s emergency room, lest Wu Genji tries to finish off her unfinished work. Even though the two of them were hanging between a life and death situation, as long as they had the will to live, the two men will survive. She cannot let Wu Genji take advantage of this opportunity given that everyone was taken to the same hospital.


    " I was going to go there as well, sister inw," Fu Yu Shen said as he opened the door of the passenger''s seat and let Song Yan slide inside only then did he jog towards the driver''s seat and slid inside the car as well. " The police have let us go but I still need to go and check up on Mo Shan and Fei Gui''s family, we can''t let them think that I have a guilty conscience."


    The Mo and the Fei family were not as big as the Fu family but they still had a firm foothold in the city, unlike the time when they brushed off the matter under the rug in Tao Guotin''s case, they couldn''t do the same with Mo Shan and Fei Gui.


    Fu Yu Shen has to not only meet their families but he even had to offer his sincere apology along with an exnation as to why this happened, or else he will be dragged under the muddy waters by the Mo and the Fei family.


    Song Yan didn''t say anything, what happened to Mo Shan and Fei Gui could only be counted as nothing but foolishness. She did feel a bit sympathetic towards Fei Gui given that he was dragged into this mess without any rhyme or reason but for Mo Shan, she had no sympathy at all.


    For him, only one thing could be said and that was ¡ª¡ª He deserved it.


    " What about the Jiang family?" asked Song Yan as she twisted her neck slightly and looked at Fu Yu Shen who was pulling the car out of the parking lot of the bar. " What are you going to do about them?"


    Fu Yu Shen paused before he curled his lips into a sneer and said, " What about them? The one who has to give an answer to them is no one else but Mo Shan, he was the one who was closest to Jiang Mingjin and he was the one who asked him to open the door to let that thing inside, as far as I am concerned, the Jiang family has nothing to do with me!"


    ¡­.


    " Genji!" The room of emergency room burst open as Mother Wo dashed inside the room, her eyes fell on her daughter''s profile in the hospital bed and her eyes welled with tears.


    " Oh, Genji!" Mother Wu covered her mouth as she slowly strode towards the hospital bed and peered down at Wu Genji who was lying on the bed unconscious, her face pale and devoid of any colour. At the moment she looked so delicate and soft, that no one would even think that she was the same woman who was behind the bloody massacre in the Ancient ball bar.


    " This is why I told Qinfan to not take Genji to the bar," Mother Wu harshly scolded her careless son as she caressed Wu Genji''s forehead, tears dripping down her cheeks like a flooding tap. " Genji is already so weak and she cannot even take the day-to-day excitement, yet she has to see all that horrible stuff¡­ a mass murderer on the loose just what is Jin doing? How can he and his police department be this careless?"


    Father Wu too felt heartache for his daughter butpared to Mother Wu, he was still much more rational, when he heard that his wife was ming their son, he sighed and then tiredly said, " This has nothing to do with Jin, do you think he is a irvoyant? How was he supposed to know that a mass murderer was roaming on the streets near the bar?"


    Because the police department could not find out the truth behind the killings, they could only give out an exnation based on all the evidence that was lined up in the ancient ball bar, since the killings were brutal and numerous, they could only exin it as a mass murderer on the loose.


    For now, the public only knew that there was a mass murderer who caught many innocent people and killed them one by one before kidnapping others and then fleeing from the scene.


    " Humph," Mother Wu coldly harrumphed, to her only Wu Genji mattered the most, seeing her hurt and in pain like this, Mother Wu''s heart was aching so badly that she wished that she could grab hold of the mass murderer and shoot him in the middle of his head for scaring her daughter until her illness red up!


    But since that wasn''t possible, she could only scold the mass murderer under her breath while fussing over her daughter. After all it was him who caused her daughter to be like this!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 404 Still The Same

    As promised the first extra chapter.


    " My dear daughter has been scared until she fainted, why can''t I show my anger? Not only will I sue the bar for their awful security, but I will also demandpensation, just look how badly my Genji was terrified!" Wu Jin didn''t even push the door of Wu Genji''s VIP room when he heard his mother''s angry voice, he was on the verge of knocking on the door but then took a step back and waited for his father to calm his mother down.


    He already had enough to think about at the moment, he didn''t need his mother to hop on top of his head, so instead of heading inside the room, he turned around on his heels and then headed straight to the entrance of the hospital, where he climbed down the stairs on the front porch.


    ? Wu Jin found a secluded corner where he lit up a cigarette and took a lone drag of the mint-voured cigar, he wasn''t one who liked to smoke and after his little nephew was born, hepletely let go of his habit but now his little nephew was gone and he had too many things going on in his head. Taking a breather was what he deserved right?


    " Oh dear," just as he was taking another swig from his cigar, he heard a woman cry from behind, dumbfounded, he turned around and noticed the elderly woman who was crouching on the ground picking up apples and peaches that have tumbled all over the concrete floor, a torn stic bag sitting next to her.


    Wu Jin extinguished his cigar and then headed straight towards the elderly woman before he helped her pick up the apples and peaches that have fallen on the ground. " Here, let me help you, mam."


    He picked up the apples that were scattered on the concrete floor before he ced them on the torn stic bag, it was then that his gaze fell on the peach that was stuck between the metal strips of the underground drain, he took a look at the smelly drain and then the slightly rotten peach before he turned his head to the elderly woman and said, " Wait for a moment, I will bring that one as well."


    " Oh no, it''s all right," the Elderly woman straightened up from the ground and then arched her back before she picked up the fruits that were rolled in the big stic bag and smiled at Wu Jin kindly. "It''s rotten already and now that it is stuck in that drain, it has gotten even worse¡­ there is no need for you to bring me that peach, let go of it."


    After she finished speaking, she raised her leg in the air with a heavy breath and began walking away when Wu Jin suddenly called out after her, " But you paid for it, right? Are you sure that you don''t want to take it out?"


    The elderly woman paused before she turned her head and smiled at Wu Jin kindly, " Of course, not my dear, that peach''s pulp is all squishy and with that horrible smell of the drain, it has already turned awful enough, if you were to forcefully take it out then I am afraid that you will only make things messy, sometimes it''s okay to just let things go in peace."


    Wu Jin turned his gaze to the peach that was stuck in the metal strips of the drain and pursed his lips, why was it that even though the woman was only telling him about the peach and yet he was thinking of it in some other way?


    " Mam, I ¡­" he turned his head to say something more to the elderly woman when he noticed that she was already gone. " What the ¡­Mam?"


    " Mam?"


    ¡­


    " You still like to mess with humans don''t you?" said Song Yan as she stepped out of her dark corner where she was hiding and walked towards the elderly woman who was still clutching the pile of fruits, her gaze dipped down to the fruits that the woman was holding and she sniggered lightly, " Who are you here to see? Don''t tell me that annoying old hag finally got admitted into the hospital after she messed around with desperate souls for more than centuries?"


    " Be respectful," said the elderly woman a lot more sharply than any other woman of her age as she threw the fruits up in the air before snapping her fingers. The fruits vanished in a puff of smoke and on the spot where stood the elderly woman, now stood a tall and handsome man dressed in a ck suit that glimmered with the cries of many punished souls. " That old hag is the one in charge of deciding your fate, if you mess with her then she will curse you."


    " She has been cursing me over for a century now," sighed Song Yan as she tilted her head and looked at Wu Jin who was now heading inside the hospital before narrowing her eyes at the grim reaper. " What are you here for? Didn''t you hand this case to me, don''t even think about taking this case away from me and going back on your word."


    " I am not going to go back on my word, as soon as I get hold of that girl''s soul, I will let you know where your father is," said the grim reaper as he tipped his hat up with his forefinger. " I only came here to help you given that someone is taking a bit too much time, I had no other choice but toe out and help you."


    " Heh," Song Yan sneered at the shameless man in front of her. " Says the one who had this case in his hands for years but yet couldn''t do anything, now that I have made progress, you are telling me off?" She raised her hand and pointed at the grim reaper threateningly. " Don''t even think about sharing the rewards, you hear me? This time the good Karma only belongs to me."


    After she finished speaking she turned around and walked inside the hospital while muttering a bunch of curses, the grim reaper stared after her and curled his lips. " It has been thousands of years already, when are you going to let go of that arrogance of yours? Even after reincarnating, you are still the same huh? Immortaldy Song."


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Can I get some extra gifts and powerstones as well QAQ

 Chapter 405 A Decision

    '' You should let go of rotten things''


    Wu Jin returned to Wu Genji''s ward, the words of the old woman still ringing in his head, of course, he knew that the old woman was talking about the peach that was stuck in the metal strips but ¡­ as he came to a stop in front of the door of the ward that was left open, he felt his heart twist and turn as he looked at Wu Genji who was lying on the hospital bed. She looked pale and sickly like always but he could see the differences in her physique at once, unlike his parents whose eyes were covered with the rose-tinted sses of parent love, he was much clearer in his head.


    He could see that Wu Genji''s body was no longer as frail as it was before, he could see that her thin figure has gained some flesh and she looked healthier than before, his fingers clenched as he stared at his parents who were smiling ears to ears after listening to the doctor report.


    " The patient is showing miraculous recovery, as long as she continues with the treatment she is undergoing, she will be able to walk on her own feet soon," said the doctor as he read Wu Genji''s vitals.


    Listening to the report from the doctor, Mother Wu''s eyes crinkled until they werepletely hidden by her chubby cheeks even Father Wu looked rather happy, he looked at the doctor and asked in an excited voice, " Doctor are you sure? Genji is not only okay but she is recovering as well?"


    The doctor nodded his head, he looked down at the woman who was lying on the bed and his brows scrunched up slightly. He was sure that when this girl''s family brought her to the hospitalst time for a check-up, she was so sick that she was on the verge of dying but how in the world, did she make a full recovery so soon?


    The doctor was confused but there was nothing else he could say about this case, it was the Wu family''s matter even if they were illegally buying organs and organising surgeries for their daughter, it was their problem not his, there was no need for him to pay extra attention to this case.


    " I will be going now," said the doctor as he bowed slightly to the Wu couple who were lost in their own world before taking his leave.


    The doctor nodded at Wu Jin as he walked past him as he was leaving the room, Wu Jin nodded nkly as his gaze remained locked on Wu Genji.


    " Didn''t I say that Genji is a miraculous baby?" Mother Wu eximed with a soft p of her hands as she ced the tips of her fingers against her mouth and happily stared at Wu Genji. " She was blessed with the blessings of the Gods, see¡­ even though the doctors said that she was going to die at the age of twelve, she survived for so long and is now on the road of recovery, humph¡­ I told you that the doctors were mistaken when they told us that our daughter was fated to die young."


    Father Wu was also especially happy as he nodded and agreed with Mother Wu, his arms curled around his wife as he gazed at his daughter, his eyes brimming with love. " You are right, Genji was blessed by the Gods¡­even the King of Yama could not bear to take her away from us."


    The Wu couple were happier than ever, on the other hand, Wu Jin who was standing outside the room could hear the cries of the families who lost their children, many were not even in their teens.


    His heart felt heavier than ever as Song Yan''s words echoed in his ears like a haunting whisper, ''your sister died the day she established a rtionship with that demon, now she is nothing but a shell.''


    A shell, that was all that was left of his sister.


    He was lost in his thoughts when Mother Wu''s gaze fell on him and her face lit up with a smile as she looked at him. " Ah Jin you are here?" She walked to his side and stretched her hands in front before grabbing hold of his hands as she said with tears brimming in her eyes. " Your sister is recovering, did you hear that? She is going to make a full recovery soon." Mother Wu sniffed as she wiped her tears and smiled at him. " I will see who will call her a jinx and sickly princess after that, I bet everyone who looked down on Genji will surely regret it."


    Wu Jin smiled awkwardly as he nodded and said, " That''s right mum," then he shook his mother''s hands off and then smiled at his parents with a hesitation-filled expression and said, " I will go and look at the situation, there is a lot of things that I need to take care of¡ª¡ª"


    " Aiya!" He was still speaking when he heard his mother exim suddenly as she smacked her hand on her forehead and clicked her tongue. "It''s a good thing that you reminded me or else I would have forgotten all about it."


    Wu Jin frowned thinking that his mother wanted to say something serious to him but then he heard her scold the murderer who was behind all these killings as she emphasised strongly that he caught hold of the mass murderer and punish him with the death penalty.


    " I understand mom, I will see what I can do," said Wu Jin as he turned around and left the room. If his mother knew that all these killings were done by her own daughter, then would she insist on the death penalty? Wu Jin didn''t know and he didn''t want to know either.


    With his trembling fingers, he fished out a small ss pearl from his pocket, he has been bringing it with him ever since Song Yan gave it to him and he has been thinking of whether to use it or not but now that the situation was like this, he had no other choice but to make a choice.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 406 Lets Hear It

    Wu Jin took a deep breath before he picked up the pearl with his fingers and ced it against the ss of the window of Wu Genji''s room then watched in surprise and horror as the ss pearl melted right into the window pane.


    Tonight he will find out just what kind of demon Wu Genji was raising.


    He threw his head back and blinked the tears away as he raised his hands and covered his face, he hoped that his parents will forgive him. What he was doing, he was doing for his family and his little nephew, there was no other choice left for him to choose. It was either this or watching even more innocent lives getting harmed by Wu Genji and as a police officer, he was already making a mistake by hiding her crimes.


    Song Yan headed towards the emergency room where the Mo and the Fei families were finding trouble with Fu Yu Shen, they all were asking for an exnation while the grief and anger of the Jiang family was simply iparable.


    " I sent my son to your party and he was all right just a few hours ago, how in the world did he suddenly got caught up with a mass murderer and vanished into thin air?" father Jiang demanded as he mmed his cane on the white marble floor of the hospital and red at Fu Yu Shen.


    Even though his family was not as big as the Fu family but for his son, he was willing to go against them no matter what! Jiang Mingjin was his most talented son and now he was gone, what was he going to do? What was hispany going to do?


    Father Jiang was indeed a forceful man and it was hard for just anyone to take him on but Fu Yu Shen was also not an easy man to mess with either, he might be a charmer and flirt usually but he would not let just anyone walk all over his head and stomp on his head.


    " First of all, that party wasn''t set by me, it was Brother Fei who set it up all right?" Fu Yu Shen stated firmly with his hands pushed into the pockets of his pants. "And secondly, I and your son were never on the same ne. I asked him to leave with me but he refused and listened to Mo Shan, if you want to demand an answer then you might want to wait till Mo Shan wakes up and then you can ask him what happened."


    As for when Mo Shan will wake up no one knew, his right side was almost half torn and by the time medics found him, he lost a lot of blood and now he was in aa. The same could be said for Fei Gui, he lost both of his limbs and lost a lot of blood, both of these men who were involved in Jiang Mingjin''s disappearance were now lying unconscious in their hospital beds and what was more, they too suffered a lot of losses.


    If he was to ask for an exnation from their family then would it not look like he was making things difficult for them?


    And father Jiang''s anger wasn''t even directed towards Mo Shan and Fei Guipletely, after all the two of them made losses as well. If his son was gone then their lives weren''t going to be easy as well but the same could not be said for Fu Yu Shen and the others who escaped from the tragedy.


    His anger was directed at Fu Yu Shen because he and the others escaped without saving his son unscathed, that was why he was demanding an exnation from Fu Yu Shen.


    " Third master forgive me but I do not see anying sincerity from you," Father Jiang said with an upset expression. " If you do not give me a decent exnation then I will see what I can do, after all, the Jiang family is not a family to be offended either even if you belong to the Fu family."


    " Is that a threat?" A familiar voice echoed in the corridor before Fu Yu Shen could say anything, stunned both Song Yan and Fu Yu Shen turned their heads and when they saw Fu Yu Sheng walking towards them with a sleeping Fu Chen in his arms.


    Song Yan frowned as she walked quickly towards him, now that she was done dealing with everything she changed into the clothes of a woman, that was why no one was amazed when she came to a stop in front of him and asked, " Why are you here?"


    " I called you but you didn''t pick up," answered Fu Yu Sheng as he patted Fu Chen''s back, he has covered him with a nket and even gave him afortable set of noise blockers which was why Fu Chen was asleep peacefully not even knowing that his father has brought him out of the apartment. " I was worried that something happened and then I saw the news, so I came to look for you."


    Fu Yu Shen came striding towards Fu Yu Sheng as well when he heard his second brother''s words he was speechless, he took out his phone and wasn''t even surprised that he didn''t even receive a single call from his bother, his second brother was only worried about his wife. As for him his brother, he didn''t care about him at all.


    Fu Yu Shen: "¡­" Fck, I want a wife who will care about me as well! My family is useless.


    Song Yan was a bit touched that he came running to look for her just because she didn''t pick up his call but she didn''t show it on her face, instead she cleared her throat and said, " There was no need for you toe to look for me, I am fine."


    " I know but I was still worried, now that I know that you are all right, I can rest in ease." Fu Yu Sheng was indeed worried about Song Yan and when he heard that there was a mass murder in the ancient ball bar, he couldn''t sit still even when he knew that Song Yan was capable enough to look after her.


    Now that he was calm enough, he will handle the rest of the things for her. He handed Fu Chen to Song Yan before he turned to look at Father Jiang and pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and smilingly said, " Lets hear what you have to say, Old master Jiang, all right?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    dedicating todays chapter to everyone who supported my book with golden tickets and powerstones, the arc ising to an end soon, a few more chapters just hang on! Its only six or eight.

 Chapter 407 You Can Try

    " That...I was just saying that after something like this happened, shouldn''t the Fu family give me and my family an exnation? I lost a son after all!" Father Jiang was stupefied and scared of Fu Yu Sheng''s aura, he knew Fu Yu Sheng and had a very good idea of how ruthless the man could be, even though he was the idental heir of the old master Fu, this man brought the Fu family that was on the verge of decline to the top again, he was not a man whom he could offend at whim.


    The only reason he was acting so strongly in front of Fu Yu Shen was that he knew that he would be able to bully the useless trash of the Fu family but the same could not be said for Fu Yu Sheng.


    Now that Fu Yu Sheng was the one standing in front of him, Father Jiang was like a weak chicken standing in front of a big, bad wolf.


    " I see, so you want an exnation?" Fu Yu Sheng mused carefully as he echoed the words that father Jiang has spoken to him before he nodded and leaned forward a little such that he was at eye level with father Jiang. " Then let me ask you a few small questions, is your son and my brother close with each other? Did your son go to the ancient ball bar at the call of my brother or did he say anything about Yu Shen inviting him to a party?"


    Of course ¡­ not, Father Jiang knew that his son was very much against Fu Yu Shen, maybe it was because of the small rivalry when they were children or maybe it was Jiang Mingjin''s girlfriend dumping him for Fu Yu Shen but Jiang Mingjin has always gone against Fu Yu Shen, forget about bring closed with each other, the two couldn''t even stay in the same room without scratching each other faces.


    Father Jiang knew that what happened today had nothing to do with Fu Yu Shen but he still med Fu Yu Shen, after all, he might be not close to Jiang Mingjin but he was in the same ce! So, how was it possible that Fu Yu Shen waspletely fine but his son was gone?


    Fu Yu Sheng also understood what was going on in Father Jiang''s head, so he smiled even wider but the words that came out of his mouth were like burning ps thatnded on Father Jiang''s face.


    He straightened up and looked at Father Jiang with a pair of calm and clean eyes as he spoke, " The reason why my brother is alive is all because he is smart enough to understand the situation, he knew that something was wrong with all the things that were going at the floor beneath him and was smart enough to leave the room, if I am not wrong he asked your son to make the same smart move as well," he turned around and looked at Fu Yu Shen before repeating his question. " Did you not, Yu Shen ?"


    " Of course," even though Fu Yu Shen hase up with a story together with Dai Deli and the others to exin why he was unharmed but he didn''t feel at all guilty while responding to his second brother''s question because he really did ask Jiang Mingjin to not open the door and make the smart choice but that fool only listened to Mo Shan, what was he supposed to do?


    Father Jiang should be grateful that he wasn''t askingpensation for the mental trauma he had to go through because of Jiang Mingjin, that fool.


    " You hear that," Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at Father Jiang with a gentle expression but his eyes were still glittering with a number of unspoken threats. " Your son chose to stay in the lounge ignoring what my brother was telling him, what else do you think my brother would have done? Should he have carried your son out of the bar like a child?"


    " Second master Fu, you¡­" father Jiang was furious but there was nothing he could say except look at Fu Yu Sheng with his pouchy face quivering and turning purple.


    " You have my condolences for what happened to your son," Fu Yu Sheng ignored Father Jiang''s anger, he knew that in the long run, he has to face a number of people like him. He stared at the angry old man and continued with a calm air, " But what happened to him though unfortunate was his own fault for not listening to others, but of course, if you want to go against the Fu family, then by all means go ahead."


    After he finished speaking Old Man Jiang was so furious that he almost fainted, clutching his heart Old man Jiang took a few steps back but fortunately for him, his illegitimate son helped him up and did not let him fall on the floor. He furiously red at Fu Yu Sheng but did not say anything further, instead he snatched his arms from his illegitimate son and walked away.


    Fu Yu Sheng watched Old man Jiang leave before turning his attention to the second son of Old man Jiang and said, " This is your chance make sure to utilise it properly."


    Jiang Ling knew that Fu Yu Sheng was egging him on but he knew that what Fu Yu Sheng said was right, this was his only chance to grab hold of the Jiang family before the other illegitimate children start kicking up the fuss. He nced at the smiling fox in front of him before he too chased after Old man Jiang.


    Fu Yu Sheng smiled as he watched Jiang Ling leave, the Jiang family was indeed not weak enough to be trifled with but what if they get too busy to even pay attention to the Fu family?


    He then turned to Mo and the Fei family before asking with a smile, " Do you all have something that you want to say as well?"


    After watching Fu Yu Sheng deal with Old man Jiang even if the two families'' elders wanted to say something, they dared not to, after all the Fu Yu Sheng of now looked even more dangerous than before.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 408 How Many More Lives?

    After dealing with the three families, Fu Yu Sheng turned to Song Yan and took Fu Chen from her arms before he asked Fu Yu Shen to go and bring Song Yan a cup of warm water to drink.


    Fu Yu Shen who was despite being the third master of a prominent degraded to a servant did not dare to say anything, he immediately turned on his heels and went to bring water for Song Yan, fortunately for him the water dispenser was just around the corner, so he hurriedly picked up a cup from the stacked pile of styrofoam cups that were sitting at the side of the water dispenser and then brought it to Song Yan.


    Song Yan was indeed a bit thirsty after running around so much, she took the cup from Fu Yu Shen and drank a few sips of water before she said, " I want to see the bodies of the people who died, I need to know what kind of demon was behind all these killings and if possible I would like to go inside the rooms of Mo Shan and Fei Gui, we don''t want the one who is behind this to finish off her job."


    Fu Yu Sheng didn''t even think before agreeing to her request, it just so happened that the person called the hospital that was owned by the Fu family, thus he could easily carry out these small orders that Song Yan has asked him to, he brought Song Yan to the autopsy room after handing the responsibility of taking care of Fu Chen to Fu Yu Shen. The pathologists just finished with the autopsies when Fu Yu Sheng came to the autopsy room the pathologists were a bit stunned after hearing his requests.


    But they still let Fu Yu Sheng in after making him finish the paperwork, but before the hospital staff brought them to the autopsy room they told them that no body was found intact and that was why they will have a hard time figuring out who was who, which was one of the reasons why the families of the dead couldn''t be contacted.


    Fu Yu Sheng nodded to everything that the hospital staff was saying before he followed Song Yan who was already in the autopsy room, she had her back to him as she peered down at the faceless corpse in front of her.


    Song Yan stared at what was left of the corpse and carefully studied the marks on his face, even though it seemed unbelievable to the others, one could easily see the sharp teeth marks, clearly, the pathologists might have thought that these marks were made by a human but Song Yan knew it better.


    Fu Yu Sheng came to stand next to her and ryed what he has heard from the pathologists and spoke in a serious voice, " The doctors who carried out the autopsies say that these people who died were mauled by something but when I asked what kind of weapons one could have used to maul these people like this, they had no idea about it. It''s weird, isn''t it? They can clearly see that something is wrong but they still refuse to ept it ."


    Though it was true that these killings could not be exined bymon sense but Fu Yu Sheng was still stunned to see just how far humans would go to ignore it.


    "It''s better this way," said Song Yan as she took a few more looks at the body that was chewed up and then covered it with the white cloth. " Imagine the fear one will live with if they were to realise that things beyond their imagination exist."


    " Well, that''s true," said Fu Yu Sheng before he followed Song Yan who heading out of the room. " So, did you find out what is going on?"


    She didn''t reply at once, instead, she waited for a little while before she opened her lips and said, " I have a hunch but I still have to wait for someone toe up with an answer, because without that ¡­ I will have to work twice as hard as I am doing right now."


    ¡­.


    When Wu Jin returned to Wu Genji''s room he was surprised to see that she was awake and looking around very much alert, the paleness from her cheeks seemed to have faded and now her cheeks were flushed red, Wu Jin noticed the redness before he paused in his stride but he only paused for a few minutes before he came to a stop next to Wu Genji''s bed and said, " You are up, Genji? How are you feeling?"


    " I am feeling all right," replied Wu Genji as she raised her head and smiled at Wu Jin if it was before seeing her smile like this Wu Jin would have been exhrated but now that he knew the secret to that smile, he couldn''t help but shiver.


    He didn''t want Wu Genji to sense that he knew something, so he smiled at her and said, " Is that so? Then I guess we can leave the hospital, you don''t want to stay the night at the hospital, right?"


    Wu Genji''s eyes shed with impatience before she lowered her head and bit her bottom lip and said softly, " Third brother can I not stay at the hospital tonight? I still feel a bit scared¡­ what if I go into shock again? I don''t want to worry you all, that is why I will stay at the hospital tonight."


    A bad premonition rose in Wu Jin''s heart as he looked at Wu Genji, why did she want to stay at the hospital now? Was taking the lives of all those people not enough of her? Now she wanted to stay at the hospital and cause even more trouble?


    The hospital was where the weak, the newborn and the one in emergency care stayed, if he was to let Wu Genji stay at the hospital, just how many more lives will be eaten up?

 Chapter 409 Ill Intentions

    Wu Jin stared at his sister, he didn''t even know what to say to her. Song Yan has already given him an ultimatum, if he was to leave Wu Genji alone in the hospital and she attacked someone else then Song Yan might just take care of Wu Genji once and for all, without him getting a chance to break the news to his family.


    " Genji, are you sure that you want to stay at the hospital?" Even if she has no problem with spending the night at the hospital, he had a very big problem with her staying here!


    Wu Genji opened her mouth but before she could say anything Mother Wu who was slicing an apple into pieces for her daughter spoke up, " Why? What''s wrong with her wanting to stay at the hospital? Does the hospitalck an extra bed to give to Genji or what? She is right, after going through such a thing she will definitely have a hard time sleeping, what if she went into shock again, who will be responsible then? It is better for her to stay at the hospital and let the doctors and the nurses look after her."


    Mother Wu was not at all happy with the incident of the night, she really wanted to go ahead and question her eldest son about what he was doing when something so severe happened to his little sister but Wu Qinfan was still unconscious and even if she wanted to say anything to him, she needed to wait till he wakes up.


    And because she wasn''t happy, she was a lot more snappish than usual.


    Wu Jin looked at his mother helplessly, Wu Genji go into shock? With what she has done tonight, she should be worried about others going into shock! What was his mother even talking about?


    He wanted to tell his mother the truth but he was afraid that Wu Genji might lose control and end up attacking them all, so he couldn''t bring himself to say anything to her and even if he was to tell his mother about the truth would she believe him?


    Just as he was pondering over what to say, he turned his head slightly and his gaze caught up with Wu Genji''s, when he saw her expression, his eyes widened slightly as his face changed..even his legs started to tremble.


    He didn''t know whether it was the information of knowing that his sister has killed at least twenty people or he was simply scared by her subconsciously but when he saw Wu Genji''s expression just now he was sure he noticed a murderous glint in her eyes. He thought about how Song Yan has warned him that Wu Genji they were no longer family, if he was to stop her, will shee looking for him in the night? The thought alone was enough to scare him.


    Wu Jin shivered again.


    Fortunately, Wu Genji didn''t keep staring at him for long and looked away. She smiled at her mother and said softly, " Thank you mother, you are always so kind to me."


    " Silly girl," Mother Wu hit Wu Genji with just the right amount of force before she chided her lightly, " Of course, I am kind to you, if I am not kind to you then to whom will I be kind to huh?"


    Mother Wu didn''t even notice Wu Jin''s small actions, all her attention was on Wu Genji. She carefully handed Wu Genji a piece of the apple first before turning to look at Wu Jin and said, " Qinfan hasn''t woken up so he is going to have to stay at the hospital anyway, there is nothing wrong with him ording to the doctors even though Genji has told them that the murderer attacked your brother with the back of his gun and almost smashed his head open, they are insistent on iming that everything is fine with him. What a mess, one of my kids was shocked silly and the other was almost killed yet the doctors im that there is nothing wrong with either of them."


    She started scolding the doctors again but then paused and said, " What I meant was that your brother has to stay at the hospital tonight, letting Genji stay as well isn''t going to be too troublesome."


    Wu Genji too turned to look at the slightly pale and harassed-looking Wu Jin and said guiltily, " I just want to stay one night here third brother, I really don''t feel good."


    From the moment Wu Jin found out that Wu Genji was behind these killings he has already hardened his heart and now that he was hearing her say that she wanted to spend the night, he already knew that there was something fishy about her request. And she didn''t feel good? Of course, she did not feel good, after all, she didn''t get to kill all the people that she wanted to! How will she feel good?


    He knew that Wu Genji wanted to do something or else she would not have requested to stay at the hospital. However, looking at his sister who was weakly requesting him to let her stay at the hospital, there was nothing Wu Jin could say other than to let her stay.


    " All right then I will stay with the two of you then," said Wu Jin, even though he couldn''t stop Wu Genji at least he could make sure that no one will be harmed by Wu Genji.


    Sure enough, after hearing Wu Jin''s words, Wu Genji''s face changed and annoyance seeped into her expression as if she was angered by his actions of interrupting her. However, she still morphed her expression and worriedly said, " Third brother, that will not be necessary right? I mean¡­ you have been running around the hospital and the ancient ball bar¡­ after such an incident happened surely you will be tired, why not go back home and take a break?"


    A suspicious glint shed in the depths of Wu Jin''s eyes, now he was sure that his sister was hiding some ill intentions!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 410 Take Care Of Her Tonight

    "It''s all right," though Wu Jin very much wanted to shake and ask his sister why she was doing this, he knew that there was no point in doing so, after all just as Song Yan said, Wu Genji has gone so far on the path she was walking at the moment that she has lost all reasoning. Even if he was to tell her that what she was doing was wrong, she might not hear him..after all in her eyes what she was doing was right.


    If there was anything ..even the slightest bit of feeling of regret then she would not have killed so many people.


    "I am not tired, after what happened tonight ¡­ it will reflect badly on me if I go back home and sleep peacefully¡­ I need to make sure to portray that I am at least working hard to look for the murderer," said Wu Jin after he finished speaking, he turned around and left the room but even then he caught the ugly expression of Wu Genji when she thought he wasn''t looking.


    After he went out of the hospital ward, Wu Jin''s expression darkened as he subconsciously looked at the ss pane of Wu Genji''s ward and then walked away, he needed to go and look for Song Yan, there was something that he needed to ask her.


    Song Yan at the moment was inside Mo Shan''s emergency ward, she has just finished drawing the array to ward off evil spirits before she turned to look at Mo Shan.


    Fu Yu Sheng has already asked about Mo Shan and Fei Gui''s condition before, so he sighed solemnly and said, "Their condition is not good, one lost both his legs while the other almost had half of his body torn. ording to the doctors, whether or not they can make itpletely depends on them. They say that the injuries of these two men are so severe that they will have a hard time making out alive."


    Fu Yu Sheng wasn''t even surprised at what he heard from the doctors after all from what Fu Yu Shen told him, both Mo Shan and Fei Gui has lost a lot of blood after being attacked by that thing. Fu Yu Shen told him that when he left Fei Gui and Mo Shan in the lounge the two of them looked dead for sure, it was basically a miracle that the two managed to stay alive till the medics arrived.


    Song Yan didn''t say anything, she simply looked at Mo Shan who was lying on the bed with all sorts of tubes attached to his body, his face extraordinarily pale, through the protective suit that she was wearing and shook her head when she saw that his forehead still had a lot of cadaveric Qi left. " It seems that the thing is still bent on taking his life, if I hadn''t drawn the array for him and Fei Gui, then the two of them would have died for sure."


    She really didn''t care about the two men but the two of them were the key to stopping that thing, if that demon sucked their Yang energies then it will be difficult to tackle. That was why she couldn''t let these two men die at the hands of that thing.


    Since she was here she might as well do some good work and umte some good karma by saving these two pitiful lives.


    After Fu Yu Sheng heard her, he was a bit rmed as he asked, " These two boys, they will make it out alive right?"


    " They will be fine, why do you think that thing attacked them?" replied Song Yan as she asked Fu Yu Sheng to leave the emergency room. " The two have a very strong lifeline, thats the reason that thing is bent on attacking them. It knows that as long as it attacks them and snatches their life force for itself, it will be able to survive. The same could have been saying for Jiang Mingjin if he was left with an intact body but since his luck was too unfortunate we can only say that he was unlucky."


    Only then did Fu Yu Sheng heave a sigh of relief, if these two died then he will have a hard time taking care of Mo and the Fei family.


    The two of them did not know that Wu Jin came looking for them, instead as the two of them came out of the emergency ward Song Yan said to Fu Yu Sheng, " That woman is too cruel, if I don''t take care of her soon then she will surely go on a spree killing."


    " That .."


    " I agree," before Fu Yu Sheng could say anything Wu Jin who came looking for Song Yan said suddenly causing Fu Yu Sheng to choke as he turned his head to look at Wu Jin and said, " Woken up haven''t you?"


    Wu Jin was a bit ashamed when Fu Yu Sheng said that, he knew that he was the one in the wrong for dragging his feet for so long, that was why he didn''t say anything and simply turned to Song Yan as he said, " I did as you said, I will let you know what kind of demon Genji is raising as soon as I find out¡­ She is staying at the hospital tonight."


    Song Yan wasn''t surprised by what Wu Jin told her as far as she knew it only made sense for Wu Genji to stay at the hospital and take care of those who were not dead yet after all she needed to take care of the witnesses as well as those whom she couldn''t kill.


    " Very well," she responded with a nod. " I will be leaving the matter in your hands, I will stay with Yu Sheng in the hospital as well after all some of Yu Shen''s friends are admitted into the hospital. You can tell me what kind of demon she is hiding, and I will take care of her tonight. The sooner she is dealt with, the better it will be for others."


    ¡ª¡ª-


    dedicating todays chapter to everyone who supported my work with golden tickets, powerstones and gifts!

 Chapter 411 I Stamped Me Name!

    ? " Tonight?" Wu Jin was stunned, he was indeed determined to put an end to everything but this was still a bit too fast, wasn''t it? What was he going to tell his family? His parents were so happy after finding out that Wu Genji was getting better would they be able to withstand the shock of losing their daughter on the same night?


    Song Yan paused in her stride as she turned her head and looked at Wu Jin with a questioning look in her eyes, " What else? Do you want to wait and let her finish off another bunch of humans before you can decide to end this farce? Even if you have the heart to do it, I don''t so, yes we are putting an end to this tonight."


    Wu Genji was no longer human anymore, she might have the skin and appearance of a human being but with the demontched on to her, she might have already lost the virtues of being a human. The only thing that was left in her body was her greed for staying alive, clearly sucking this much Yang energy was enough to have her stay alive properly for more than six months but she still wanted more.


    If she was to leave Wu Genji alone now, then she might as well be a ck hole that wanted more and more yang energy with every passing day.


    " I see," Wu Jin was indeed rmed by what Song Yan said but he too knew that his sister¡­no, the thing that looked like his sister wanted to attack more people. Even though he was feeling a bit guilty towards his parents, Wu Jin knew that this was the right thing to do, so he agreed with Song Yan''s suggestion.


    With a heavy breath, he turned around and headed back to the ward where his brother was, from the looks of it¡­ there was a chance that Wu Genji might attack his brother who was still unconscious, so he might as well stay with him and protect him when he can.


    Song Yan saw that Wu Jin has thought things through and heaved a sigh of relief, now she will be able to take matters into her own hands. Even though she has been acting careful around Wu Genji, she knew that the woman was on guard with her purely out of instincts, even if she was to try and get closer to that woman she wouldn''t be able to do that because even though Wu Genji didn''t know that she was a celestial master, that thing with her must have sensed her.


    Because every time she tried to get close to Wu Genji, she never sensed the presence of the demon around her, if not for her vision, she would have found out that there was something wrong with that woman.


    "Yan Yan, have you eaten?" Fu Yu Sheng didn''t say anything when Song Yan was doing her work, he did not want to disturb her but now that she was done, he couldn''t help but ask. Song Yan has been working ever since the evening, surely she wouldn''t have eaten anything because she was busy running around protecting as many people as she could.


    "It''s all right, I will eat after I am done," Song Yan shook her head and refused, she didn''t have much time. The night was slowly getting more and more young, it will be three in the morning soon and this was the hour when the evil energies were at their strongest, surely Wu Genji will make a move as soon as the clock strikes three in the morning.


    She couldn''t afford to eat her fill only to start feeling sleepy because the second she starts eating she will end up eating too much and then she will end up feeling dizzy and sleepy.


    " Okay but make sure to eat something after you are done," Fu Yu Sheng reminded her, he was worried that she will not care about her health while she was busy dealing with that demon.


    Song Yan''s lips twitched, if someone had told her that in a few months Fu Yu Sheng would be caring about her like this, she would have called them an idiot. Song Yan didn''t want Wu Genji to catch sight of her hovering around the ICU where she might attack first and started walking towards the ward where Han Jianyu was admitted.


    When the two walked inside the ward, they were surprised to find that Lin Deming and Dai Deli were surrounding Han Jianyu who was very happily munching on his cheese hamburgers. When he saw that Song Yan has walked inside the three of them excitedly looked up at her as if their Goddess was walking towards them. Seeing this Fu Yu Sheng hurriedly stood in front of Song Yan, she might not be willing to ept it but she was his Goddess and no one was allowed to hug her thighs except him.


    Both belonged to him, he repeats both!


    Before Fu Yu Shen who was standing in the corner could hand Fu Chen over to his brother, he saw Han Jianyu jump over his bed as he rushed to Song Yan and said in a very greasy, polite and respectful voice, " Sister inw, so it was you who saved us! Yu Shen has told us everything, I am so honoured that you came to see me, if you hadn''t I was discussing with Yu Shen toe and see you in a few days. Sister-inw, I wanted to buy a few pendants like the one you have sold to brother Deli, don''t worry I have already asked the price, and I am even willing to pay double if you only have one of them. Also, if you have any other thing that can ward off evil spirits then you can sell them to me as well, I will buy them no matter what the price!"


    Song Yan: "¡­."


    Fu Yu Shen: "¡­.."


    Dai Deli and Lin Deming: "¡­."


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­." Slowly stretches his hands to keep this excited man away from his wife.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 412 Stay Back, Young Man.

    Dai Deli, Fu Yu Sheng and Lin Deming stared at Han Jianyu''s shameless attitude and were so furious that they wanted to beat him up, especially Fu Yu Shen. What did he mean by this? When he was telling them to believe him and not open the door, these two men were acting all arrogant and even said that his sister-inw was a countryside bumpkin but now they were having a total one hundred eighty degrees change? For what?


    Seeing Han Jianyu''s solicitous and respectful attitude, Fu Yu Shen was burning with anger. This was not the attitude that he or Lin Deming showed to him when he told them about what his sister inw has told him about not opening the door.


    Even Song Yan was a bit overwhelmed by their attitude, when she was in the same VIP lounge as them, they did not even nce at her much less treat her with so much respect.


    Fu Yu Sheng too was slightly annoyed with the young man who was trying to jump past his barricade and immediately stretched both of his hands on his side even wide, before saying, " Young man, please control your emotions and stay away from my wife¡­she is mine... I stamped my name on the marriage agreement! She belongs to me, you are making me a tad bit ufortable with that closeness of yours."


    Fu Yu Shen too didn''t like seeing his friends hoarding his sister-inw like that, he immediately curled a side of his lips in a sneer andin to Song Yan, "Sister-inw, there is no need for you to pay these guys any attention, back when you left and the lounge, I told them what you said to me and asked them not to open the door when that thing came knocking but they didn''t even believe me. When I said that you were someone they cannot offend, they told me that they were not scared of a country bumpkin! So, sister-inw just ignore them, if you have some pendants like these then you might as sell them to the young miss of the Ning family or Brother Deli."


    He was the third master of the Fu family, yet he was being joked about and was embarrassed by these guys, there was no way he was going to let the matter drop just like that.


    " Yu Shen is right, sister inw." Dai Deli has also seen the effect of the pendant, and Fu Yu Shen has already told him that his sister-inw didn''t have many of those pendants. With the benefits attached, he wasn''t at all embarrassed about backing Fu Yu Shen up by stepping on his friends, after all, who told them not to believe Fu Yu Shen and even make fun of him?


    No sooner did Dai Deli finish speaking, than both Han Jianyu and Lin Deming turned to look at him with a re. They were hopping mad, Dai Deli was their friend and yet he did something like stabbing them on their back like this? If looks could have killed then they would be holding Dai Deli''s funeral for the third time by now.


    Han Jianyu who was almost on the verge of death in the lounge red at Dai Deli as he said, " Brother Deli how can you be so greedy? You already have a pendant around your neck and yet you want to buy more that too by stepping on me and Deming who don''t even have a small hook? Brother Deli how can you be so selfish?"


    " That''s right, how can you be counted as human if you do something like this?" Lin Deming piped from the side before he turned around and looked at Song Yan with a guilty expression as he said, " Sister inw don''t take his nonsense seriously, I and Jianyu were only cold to you because we all have seen Yu Shen bringing a bunch of thugs and crooks with him, if we knew that you were his sister inw, we would have definitely treated you well. How could we have doubted you if we knew that you were his sister inw? It is just that Yu Shen has always brought unexpected people with him and even made us suffer losses, that''s the only reason why we did that! Please don''t get angry at us."


    Fu Yu Shen: "¡­.."


    Fine, if you want to suck up to my sister-inw but is there a need to bash me like that? And that too in front of my second brother? What if he bashes me literally because of your silly talks?


    " Is that so?" Song Yan chuckled as she looked over at Fu Yu Shen who whipped his head to the side, he did not want to admit this crime. Song Yan however did not me Fu Yu Shen, she knew that the reason Han Jianyu and Lin Deming were being so clingy and nice to her was only that they were able to escape the cmity by clinging on to Dai Deli, they must have seen that her pendant was effective against Wu Genji and now they wanted it as well.


    As she looked at Han Jianyu and Lin Deming with a knowing look the two felt a bit guilty, however, Han Jianyu was a bit thick-skinned and this concerned a life-saving pendant, so he gritted his teeth and immediately said with a greasy smile, " Sister inw, you don''t have to worry about what the two of them are saying, from now on I am willing to be your dog if you say east I won''t dare to say west. Just let me know the price of the pendant, no matter what price you set it at, I will buy it!"


    Seeing that Lin Deming wanted to say something as well, Fu Yu Sheng''s expression tightened, he knew that these brats were only sucking up to his wife because they wanted to buy that amazing pendant that she has given to that man called Dai Deli but he still couldn''t help but coldly re at them as he said, " If you two don''t stop pushing me, it will be my shoes and your faces, stay away from my woman!"

 Chapter 413 I Love You

    " Calm down," seeing that all three of them were on the verge of breaking into a fight, Song Yan ced a hand on Fu Yu Sheng''s shoulder causing him to put a temporary hold on his temper. He didn''t say anything to Lin Deming and Han Jianyu but he still red at them with narrowed eyes warning them not to get too chummy with Song Yan.


    Song Yan looked at Fu Yu Sheng and for a second she was afraid she would see a tail standing up in alertness but fortunately Fu Yu Sheng still held some of his cold and stoic attitude which was why she didn''t see anything too unpleasant.


    She turned her head and looked at Lin Deming and Han Jianyu before saying, " All right you two, this is no time for you to shop for pendants. I still need to do some work and currently don''t have the time to make a few more pendants for you."


    Only then Fu Yu Sheng rxed and heaved a sigh of relief as he puffed his chest out and showed the pendant that Song Yan has given him before anyone else. From the looks of it, he was very much proud of the little metal chain that was hanging around his neck and why wouldn''t he? Does this pendant not mean that his wife cared about him?


    He was indeed right but Song Yan''s care for him at the moment was only limited to her not wanting to dress up in ck and live as a vegetarian for three years as per the customs of the Fu family. Something he has very conveniently chosen to ignore.


    The two young masters looked at the pendant around Fu Yu Sheng''s neck and they very unwillingly turned silent, they continued to look at Song Yan hoping that she will get soft-hearted by their puppy eyes and will acquiesce.


    But Song Yan was coldly treated by the lot of them when she was in the VIP lounge they even called her a country bumpkin under their breath asking Fu Yu Shen why he brought her with him, so, she didn''t have any favourable impression of these two young men along with Fei Gui and Mo Shan. She wasn''t going to be soft-hearted towards them at all, she turned a blind eye to their gazes and then walked over to the resting couch where she took a seat and stretched her legs.


    She looked over to Dai Deli who was wearing the pendant she has given and asked, "Even you don''t recall anything?"


    Strictly speaking, he was wearing her pendant he shouldn''t have been affected by that demon but for him to forget as well, she has to be prepared for the worst, if she so much as dared to underestimate that demon, it will be over for her.


    Dai Deli knew that Song Yan was talking about the thing that he could not remember and trembled slightly, he has been trying to remember what he saw in the VIP lounge but it was as if the more he tried to remember the more his head started hurting, that was why he decided to put a halt on trying to remember. He told Song Yan what was happening to him and saw her frown, seeing that frown he was almost afraid that something was wrong with him, so he immediately asked, "Sister-inw is there something wrong with me?"


    " No, it''s nothing ¡­you are more than fine actually," it was her who would have to work hard tonight, with that she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and said, " Yu Sheng, you need to go back home. The ghost hours have started but that thing will not dare to recklessly attack you at the moment she might be busy with her own thing, so you need to take advantage of her distraction and leave."


    Fu Yu Sheng was rmed when Song Yan asked him to leave, he looked at her in surprise as he said, " Why? If you stay here¡­shouldn''t I as your husband stay with you as well?"


    " You are forgetting that Wu Genji''s initial target was you," Song Yan shook her head and reminded him. " If you stay here then you will be only putting yourself and Chen Chen in danger, I do not dare to overestimate myself that is why I want you to leave and go back home where you will be safe with Chen Chen."


    When Song Yan mentioned Fu Chen, Fu Yu Sheng had a helpless expression on his face. That was right even though he wanted to act as his wife''s shied Fu Chen was his priority, so even though he felt like a coward he still agreed with what Song Yan has said, he went to Fu Yu Shen and took Fu Chen in his arms.


    Fu Yu Shen was waiting for his second brother to ask him toe with him after all he too was from the same family and his Yang energy might not be any worse than his second brother but then he heard his heartless brother say with a nk expression, " If that thing tries to attack your sister inw make sure that you block it, I will pay for your recovery and give you the best room in the hospital."


    After he spoke Fu Yu Sheng even patted Fu Yu Shen on the shoulder as if hyping him up before he turned around and left.


    Fu Yu Shen saw his brother leave and almost grounded his teeth until nothing but white dust was left in his mouth. This was his brother ¡­ the one who promised to protect him at all costs and now he was leaving him alone in this mess asking him to protect his wife like a shield!


    He was done! He was seriously done! He does not want to be the younger brother of this man! Whoever wants him can take his position!


    " Oh, and yes," Fu Yu Sheng paused before turning to look at Fu Yu Shen causing him to warily look at him with scrunched-up brows. What now? Was he going to ask him to act as second sister-inw''s weapon too? In case his sister-inw doesn''t find anything, he might as well hand over his delicate body to be thrown at the demon.


    " If you protect your sister-inw properly, I will buy you thattest car you want."


    " I love you the most, second brother." Act as a shield? He will even pounce at that demon with his teeth bared.


    ------------

 Chapter 414 Making The Wu Family Suffer

    Song Yan walked Fu Yu Sheng to the hospital door and watched him carefully sit down in the back seat with Fu Chen, because it was night and he has to take Fu Chen with him, he called Assistant Xu. When Assistant Xu saw Song Yan, he very excitedly greeted her but then he silently sat back down in the driver''s seat when he saw his boss ring at him from the back.


    Once he was done taking care of assistant Xu, Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at Song Yan and said with concern, " Take care of yourself and if possible call me every next hour such that I will know that you are all right, okay?"


    Song Yan nodded but she and Fu Yu Sheng both knew that once she gets busy dealing with the demon she wouldn''t have the time to call him and update him about her situation.


    Fu Yu Sheng too was helpless about this, he picked up a nket and then covered Fu Chen with it before he quickly added, " Chen Chen wants to go to the arcade with you, I asked him toe with me to the arcade but then he refused saying that he will only go to the arcade when all of us are together so¡­."


    " I will be fine," Song Yan told him, her eyes softening a bit when she heard him babble. She knew why he was saying all this to her, so she stretched her hand through the window of the car and caressed Fu Chen''s face before turning to look at Fu Yu Sheng with a smile. " No matter how hard the situation will be, I will alwayse back to you and Chen Chen."


    After she was done she pulled her hand back and then turned around to leave after waving to Fu Yu Sheng goodbye. Fu Yu Sheng watched Song Yan''s back as she walked inside the hospital and suddenly he felt his eyes turn blurry as the figure of Song Yan disappeared and in ce of her a woman in a red robe with long hair down to her waist appeared.


    '' Don''t worry, I wille back to you no matter what.''


    " Ah!" Fu Yu Sheng softly gasped as his head buzzed, he covered his eyes with a trembling hand while heavily breathing as he waited for the pain in his head to disperse.


    " Master Fu, is everything all right?" Fu Yu Sheng''s sudden cry startled Assistant Xu who has just pulled the car out of the driving lot of the hospital. He mmed his foot on the brakes and turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng, if something was wrong with his boss and then they might as well have him checked, after all, they were at the hospital already.


    " I am fine," said Fu Yu Sheng as he rubbed his eyes. What was that? What in the world did he see?


    The car drove past the entrance of the hospital, Fu Yu Sheng who was rubbing his forehead did not catch sight of the man standing in a business suit. The man stared at him with glittering ck eyes before he smiled at him in an endearing way before looking down at the small boy who was lying in thep of Fu Yu Sheng. " So, you finally got him back after giving up everything, heavenly master?"


    Fu Yu Sheng frowned as he looked up and then turned his head to look out of the window, however when he peered out of the window, he was surprised to see that no one was standing behind him. So, why did he think that someone just spoke to him?


    When Song Yan returned to Han Jianyu''s ward she was surprised to see that the four boys were sticking closer to Dai Deli. Upon seeing her enter they heaved a sigh of relief and only then did they leave the squashed Dai Deli on the couch alone, even Dai Deli heaved a sigh of relief seeing Song Yan enter the ward as well. The second she stepped out the boys all stuck close to him as if they were going to squeeze him.


    It would have been fine if only Fu Yu Shen and Lin Deming hugged him but even Han Jianyu hugged him and he just so happens to be his type.


    It was a rather awkward situation for him.


    He cleared his throat and then turned to look at Song Yan before asking, "Sister-inw what happened to Mo Shan and Fei Gui? Are the two of them okay?"


    Dai Deli asked the one question that they all had in their heads, Fu Yu Shen and the others too turned to look at Song Yan in worry. Seeing that Song Yan seemed to be hesitating, Lin Deming uneasily said, "Sister-inw, is something wrong? Don''t tell us both Mo Shan and Fei Gui are ¡­" dead too.


    " No, they are still alive." Song Yan didn''t hide the conditions of Mo Shan and Fei Gui from them and told them all about how the two of them were fighting for their lives, from the looks of it, it will be a miracle if both of them were to survive.


    As soon as Song Yan finished speaking Lin Deming and the eyes of the others turned red as they gritted their teeth.


    "It''s all the fault of that woman!" snapped Han Jianyu with teary eyes, though he med Mo Shan and Jiang Mingjin, he has known them for more than ten years, and watching Jiang Mingjin die was bad enough but now even Mo Shan and Fei Gui''s lives were also in danger. " What is going on in the heads of the Wu family, how can they let that daughter of their family hurt others like this?"


    " That''s right," Fu Yu Shen was also furious with the Wu family, it was the Wu family''s fault that they could not even see through that woman''s disguise and because of their eyes being covered they were harming others! " Once the eldest master of the Wu family wakes up, just you wait. I will ask him for majorpensation! How dare they treat us as if we are chickens and pigs in the ughterhouse!"


    ............

 Chapter 415 I.. I Saw…A Monster

    Song Yan remained silent, she knew that the damage was too big for her to meddle in, after all, Wu Genji has harmed a lot of people, and once she takes care of her, it will be the Wu family who will have to suffer. If she wasn''t wrong even Ning Yu and her brother were furious enough to break the engagement and have their family pull back the resources from the Wu family, she even heard Huo Feng say that he was going to stay away from the Wu family from now on.


    Now that Wu Genji has provoked these young masters, the Wu family''s days wouldn''t be easier but of course, she had no pity for them, it was their fault to begin with, if only they kept a firm grasp of what was happening around them and did not pamper that precious daughter of theirs to the moon and back, then they wouldn''t have to suffer like this, now whatever that was going to happen to them was their fault and no one else.


    She didn''t stop the four boys when they were nning how they were going to take care of the Wu family, instead, she waited for them until they were done and then said, " All right, that will be enough ..the hours of ghost will be starting soon if you don''t want to be entangled with something you don''t want to, stop mentioning about such things. It will attract evil energies to you and what''s more, I am afraid that things wille looking for you after she is done with your friend who is lying in the hospital wards¡­once she is done recovering its strength. "


    " Come loo¡­looking for us?" Han Jianyu was lying on his bed when he heard Song Yan say those words, he was so stunned that he sat up straight and looked at her in shock. " Why? For what?"


    It was fine that it attacked them once but why again? What did that thing take them as for? Were they lying on all-you-can-eat and dash tters or what?


    Dai Deli and Fu Yu Shen will be fine given that they have Song Yan''s protection but what about them? If that thinges looking for them then they will have to permanently book two hospital beds for themselves!


    Lin Deming and Han Jianyu swallowed hard, they weren''t gutsy enough to imagine that sight, the both of them looked at Song Yan in a flustered manner.


    "I want to go home!" Han Jianyu suddenly slid down the bed and then he was heading towards the door in long strides but then he was stopped by Song Yan who caught hold of his wrist and said, " There is no point in leaving now, the ghost hours have started if you were to leave now then you will attract many other ghosts." She pointed at the clock that was past two in the morning before continuing, " By the time you go back home it will be three in the morning and the time between three and four in the morning is when the Yang energy is the weakest while the Yin energy is the most powerful, if you head out now then a ghost will surelytch onto you."


    Han Jianyu shivered before he dropped his hand from the knob of the door as quickly as he has been scalded and then he rushed back to the bed where he lied down and covered his face with the nket. It was as if he was a child coaxing himself to sleep by telling himself that as long as the monster under his bed cannot see him, it will not harm him.


    The others were amused by his antics, Song Yan on the other hand nced at the clock that was moving and then turned around to leave the room, it was soon going to be three in the morning, she should go and stand guard near Mo Shan and Fei GUI''s room.


    ¡­.


    Wu Jin left his mother alone with Wu Genji, though he was a bit ufortable about leaving his mother with Wu Genji, he hoped that his sister would have at least a bit of humanity left in her heart. Compared to everyone in the family, Mother Wu treated Wu Genji the best, at least Wu Genji will leave their mother alone right? Around two fifty in the morning, he took out the bead that Song Yan has given him before, he ced it against the small mirror when he heard Wu Qinfan moving in the bed.


    He raised his head and looked at Wu Qinfan who was moving on his bed and got up from the couch to check whether or not his brother was up or not.


    " Eldest brother?" Wu Jin called out to Wu Qinfan when thetter suddenly gasped and then caught hold of his wrist, Wu Qinfan''s eyes were popping out of his sockets as he looked around the hospital ward and then he turned to look at Wu Jin with terror in his eyes. " W...Where is Genji?"


    Wu Jin thought that Wu Qinfan was worried about Wu Genji so he patted the back of his brother''s hand and said, "It''s all right, she is fine¡ª¡ª-"


    " No!" Wu Qinfan suddenly shouted as he reached forward and caught hold of Wu Jin''s arm as if he was a man drowning in a river and Wu Jin was his only straw. " I saw¡­ I saw ¡­ a monster!"


    Just as he shouted in distress, the clock struck three and the mirror glimmered with a bright light as Wu Jin watched it melt like a puddle before a horrifying sight appeared inside it.


    He immediately tried to reach for his smartphone as he texted Song Yan but no sooner did he hit send, Wu Qinfan quivered violently as he clutched Wu Jin''s arms desperately leaning forward causing the mirror to fall on the floor and crack while he pointed at the window behind him.


    Wu Jin turned his head and his eyes widened when he saw Wu Genji standing on the other side of the window with an eerie smile. " Third brother what are you doing?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    dedicating todays chapter to dia, elorinczy, neotheo82, Nadia_Deb, Empress_Lan. Extra chapter so can you all spoil me with some inspiration capsules or any other gifts?

 Chapter 416 Taking Care Of Wu Genji

    The lights in the hospital corridor were flickering, if not for Wu Genji''s sudden appearance Wu Jin would have thought that it was nothing but some faulty bulb or something of the sort but now that he knew the truth about Wu Genji, he immediately broke out in cold sweat as he stared at his sister who was pressing her face on the window ss with a smile so wide that it scared him so much that his legs started to tremble.


    Behind him Wu Qinfan was even more terrified, the expression of the two men changed as they looked at Wu Genji, especially Wu Qinfan. His face turned pale as he stared at the sister upon whom he has doted all his life, a few hours ago before Wu Genji ran from the VIP lounge where they all were, he has seen her and the hideous thing sticking out of her chest. Wu Qinfan was so shocked at the sight of that thing that his eyes rolled back in his skull and he fainted then and there.


    Before he fainted he knew that Wu Genji saw him looking at her, in fact, he was half surprised that she did not kill him then and there but he knew that she woulde looking for him and now that she was standing outside of his ward, he was so scared that he wanted to cry for his mother, if not for Wu Jin being next to him, he might have really cried tears of regret.


    " Third brother, aren''t you going to open the door and let me?" Wu Genji asked with a smile as she knocked on the window pane, though she was smiling something was very wrong with that smile of hers. " Is it okay for you to let your sister stand outside like this?"


    Wu Jin swallowed hard before he smiled and stuttered, " Genji, wh..why are you here? You shouldn''t be here. I mean you ¡­wait a minute you ..how are you standing?"


    Wu Jin has been paying attention to Wu Genji''s face all along and did not see whether she was sitting in her wheelchair or was she standing up, but just now he dropped his gaze and was shocked to see that his sister was standing on her own feet! No matter how quickly she was recovering, this was still beyond science was it not?


    The smile on Wu Genji''s face disappeared as her face twisted malevolently and she banged her hands on the window pane loudly. " Open the door! Let me!"


    Her sudden shout that reverberated with a dual voice scared the two brothers witless, seeing her bang her hands on the window pane scared them so much that both of them retreated with taut nerves.


    Soon, there was another bang and this time it was louder than before. Wu Jin hurriedly took the talisman that Song Yan has given to him and clenched it tightly in his hand. For a while, Wu Genji continued to bang her hands on the window pane and when neither of them opened the door, she smiled at them with her eyes ring at the two of them before she stopped and walked away.


    Just as the two of them were about to rx, they heard something knock loudly against the door. It was as if something monstrous was hitting the surface of the door, again and again, the loud bangs of something hitting the door echoed inside the ward and the faces of the two brothers changed drastically, their pupils shrank and the blood from their faces drained one by one. Wu Qinfan hugged Wu Jin''s arms, his entire body trembling ¡­he has already seen the thing that was inside Wu Genji''s body and even though he was the braver one of the two brothers, he was scared to the point where he wanted to scream.


    But no matter how scared the two of them were, they could not do anything at the moment, the both of them stared at the door that was being smashed by something and closed their eyes in dread. Clearly, the noise was so loud but no one came to take a look at what was happening in the corridor, the two of them understood that even if they were to scream nothing and no one wille to save them.


    So, instead of wasting their time by screaming and yelling for help, the two of them tried to run towards the bathroom that was on the left but they were still a step toote. The door of the ward was smashed open and then it fell off its hinges just as something long and slithering brushed past them and came to a stop in front of the two of them.


    It was a hideous face, old and withering with eyes that were even more ancient than a monster with sharp teeth and rotting skin, that seemed to be dripping with ck blood, maggots and bugs that crawled inside and out of the flesh of the thing that was hovering in the air in front of them.


    " Big brother, third brother are you scared of me?" If the face was hideous enough then nothing could have prepared Wu Jin for the moving corpse dressed in the hospital gown to walk inside. He looked at the ckened corpse and then turned his head to look at his elder brother who was quaking with fear.


    " Third brother?" The voice called to him again and Wu Jin turned his head to look at Wu Genji or the thing from which the voice of his sister wasing. Now, he understood why Song Yan has said that his sister was no longer alive and it was nothing but a shell!


    Song Yan was waiting in the corridor where Mo Shan and Fei Gui''s emergency rooms were but even after waiting for twenty minutes she did not see any signs of Wu Genjiing to finish the two boys but then she sensed the demonic energying from the northern end of the hospital corridor and she cursed out loud, she expected too much from that demon! Clearly, she did not have even an ounce of feelings for her family left in her body.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 417 Attacking Innocent Lives

    " Genji, lets ¡­let''s talk this out okay?" Wu Jin gritted his teeth as he encouraged himself to look into the hollow eyes of his sister. This was the thing that his family has been raising for so many years. Just the thought alone was enough to make him scared to the point where he wanted to faint.


    Wu Qinfan on the other hand closed his eyes and pressed his clenched fist against his lips, he seemed to have understood something and his entire face was covered with tears. He opened his eyes and looked at the corpse thing in front of him with a horrendous monster sticking out of its chest and asked, "It''s you? It''s you right? You were the one who killed little sun, right?"


    He could not believe it, the sister he has been doting on ¡­the one upon whom he has focused all his time and attention was actually this monstrous thing. In fact Wu Qinfan, himself did not have any idea why he was so doting on this thing to the point where he could not tell east from west, he indeed loved his siblings but it wasn''t to the point where he would be willing to defy all reasons for them.


    Now that he was suddenly more clear-headed than before he was sure that he was hoodwinked by the thing in front of him!


    " Are you feeling sad about the death of your little nephew, eldest brother?" The ckened corpse spoke in the voice of Wu Genji, its thin lips stretching in a weird smile as she looked at the two of them. " Why did I not see you feel bad when I was sent away to that remote ce in the name of recuperation?"


    Wu Jin frowned despite the fear as he looked at Wu Genji before he hurriedly looked away and said, " Isn''t that because mother and father were worried that you will be having a hard time if you were to stay in the city?"


    The ckened corpse smiled as it tilted its head and sneered in its raspy, dull and dual-tone voice, " You lie very fascinatingly. The reason I was sent away to that ce was that you were ashamed of me, you did not want me to stain your pristine reputation that is why you sent me away, anyway I was going to die right? So why did it matter whether I died in the arms of my family or somewhere else? You all could have tried to save my life! You were rich and there were more than one means to save my life but you didn''t do it! That was why I took the matter into my hands¡­. If only you have loved me a little more."


    "It is not true!" Wu Jin objected as he choked on the smell of rotten corpse as he tried to shake off the fear that was griping his heart and said, " I have never ..the family has never been ashamed of you, if anything we all love you very much."


    " Really? You love me very much, brother?" Wu Genji smiled at him for a minute she turned back to her usual appearance as she sweetly curled her lips and asked, " Do you really love me a lot brother?"


    " That''s right we love you a lot," Wu Qinfan did not know what Wu Jin was trying to do but he decided to y along with his brother. As long as they could get away from this ward and Wu Genji, he will turn his sister into the police or wherever he can with his own hands.


    " If you love me so much then you would not mind dying for me right?" Wu Genji asked with a sneer as her figure once again deformed into that of a ckened corpse and the scent of rotten flesh once again assaulted their noses. " I want to stay alive, I want to get married and have kids¡­ If you love me so much then hand me your lives! As long as you two die I will be able to live!"


    Wu Genji screamed as the thing sticking to her chest lunged at the two brothers but before she could get close to the two of them, something golden came flying towards the hideous monster, it instantly realised that the thing heading towards it was dangerous for it and it immediately retreated unwillingly and dodged the attack.


    " So you are here?" Wu Genji turned to look at Song Yan who was walking inside the room, in her hand was a machine gun but anyone could see that something was different about the thing that she was holding in her hands.


    " I am," Song Yan notched her gun up and aimed at the hideous monster while she looked at Wu Genji. " I am not surprised that you already knew it was me but then again what gave it away?"


    " Your wedding ring," answered Wu Genji as if she and Song Yan were discussing the weather while drinking tea. " You forgot to take it off."


    " Oh, I see," Song Yan sneered as she circted her spiritual energy and was prepared to shoot the thing that was sticking out of Wu Genji when she saw Wu Genji dart towards the window that was on their left and smash right into it. The ss shattered from the impact of two monsters attacking it and then Wu Genji was suddenly running out of the ward into the corridor heading towards the emergency room where Han Jianyu and the rest of his friends were.


    Song Yan''s face changed and she immediately ran after the thing.


    On the other hand, even though the thing made sure that no one would be able to hear it, some of the hospital doctors and nurses were still on rounds, one of the doctors on the round was Fu Yu Sheng''s good friend Fan Xing. He was going on rounds checking up on the patients when he suddenly saw something running towards him at first he thought he was seeing illusions or maybe he was hallucinating but then as the thing came closer and closer, his eyes widened and he instantly backed up but when the monstrous thing saw another juicy piece of meat in front of it, its eyes shone and it opened its mouth to swallow the doctor alive.


    Just as the thing was about to swallow the innocent doctor, Song Yan summoned a whip from her ring and then hurled it at Fan Xing, the tip of the whip curled around the doctor''s shin and she dragged him towards her, ignoring the loud and sickening bang as the man dropped on the floor suddenly.

 Chapter 418 Roar.

    Fan Xing fell on the floor with a loud thump, he was so bewildered by all the things that just happened that he did not even have the slightest bit of idea what was going on, should he be thankful that he was dragged down by something or should he cry out in pain that was throbbing at the back of his head? He was so confused that despite seeing the stars, he forgot to let out a scream of pain.


    Song Yan on the other hand did not pay attention to Fan Xing, Wu Genji was running away and she has to seize that woman from running anymore, so she went past Fan Xing mumbling a quick apology as she aimed her gun at the demon that was running away and shot the sharpened bullets that were dipped in spiritual water.


    The thing dodged and then turned around to look at Song Yan letting out an enraged hiss as it shouted, " Why are you being a busybody! Why are you messing with me? Die! I want you to die!"


    As the thing roared, Wu Genji turned around and unhinged her jaw before inhaling a long breath and then breathing out. A wave of flesh-eating bugs came flying out of her mouth, scuttling towards Song Yan and Fan Xing who was so shocked that he started questioning all the things that he has learned in medical college.


    A ckened corpse was running.


    It was shooting weird bugs out of its mouth.


    And there was a monster as well.


    " Wh...What?" He rubbed his eyes, worried that he was too tired after his duty in the operation theatre but even after rubbing his eyes several times, he was still looking at the heaven-defying sight in front of him. " Th. This is not a dream?!"


    Stunned and horrified he covered his throat and swallowed hard, right now ¡­that thing was aiming for taking a bite of his throat, if he wasn''t dragged down then he would have definitely lost his life.


    And the woman in front of him, wasn''t she ..Fu Yu Sheng''s wife? She was an actress, right? Maybe there was a shooting happening here? But why was he not told about it?


    "Sister-inw, wha..what is happening?" He asked. " Is there a shooting taking ce?"


    But then he watched as the bugs that were crawling towards him and Song Yan attacked the hospital therapy cat, if this was just a shooting then, of course, nothing should have happened to the cat but since it was not a shooting when the flesh-eating bugs were done with the cat, all that was left was the skeleton of the pitiful cat.


    It did not even get a chance to let out a mournful meow!


    Fan Xing looked at the sight in front of him and covered his cheeks with the back of his hands and let out a silent scream as he scrambled towards Song Yan, what in the world was happening? He was just making rounds, howe he got dragged into this mess?


    Even a doctor wasn''t safe at thete hours of the night now was he?


    Song Yan did not have the time to say anything to Fan Xing instead she took out seven ss orbs from her ring and then threw them in the air before making aplicated hand seal. The ss orbs rose in the air and then shot straight at the ckened corpse aiming for the main seven organs of the body.


    Only then did she turn her attention to the flesh-eating bugs, she threw a bunch of talismans on them. Burning them all in a massive wave of blue mes.


    Then to Fan Xing''s awe and surprise, he watched as the golden glowing orbs stuck themselves to the two pairs of limbs, heart, brain and digestive system of the ckened corpse before glowing a dangerous red as they lifted it in the air and dragged it to the other end of the corridor before blowing up.


    Song Yan''s disy of strength made Fan Xing gasp as he looked at the woman in stupefied awe as he gulped and looked around. Was this real? Can this be real? He took off his sses and carefully rubbed them with the edge of his white coat before putting them back on the bridge of his nose.


    Nothing changed.


    So, this was happening for real? He ced a hand against his mouth and closed his eyes before joining his hands in prayer. He hoped that the Gods will let him escape whatever this was alive, if he gets out of this mess safe and sound he was going to be a filial son and get married as soon as possible.


    Life these days was really dangerous, even a casual round in the hospital where he was working caused his life to hang by a string.


    On the other hand Song Yan who made Fan Xing realise this brutal reality was looking at the monster that was writhing on the floor, even though the thing suffered such a huge blow it was still moving. It raised its head and hissed at her, while Wu Genji creepily was on her fours, she sneered at Song Yan and then pounced at thetter with renewed energy.


    Without waiting for that thing to get close, Song Yan had already taken out a bunch of talismans that she aimed at the thing, she seemed to have understood that the thing was no longer as vulnerable as it was before. After sucking so much Yang energy, it has levelled up pretty nicely, and she wasn''t able to deliver a severe blow even after using such a bunch of seventh-grade weapons.


    " Get away!" She told Fan Xing who was standing behind him, she needed to make sure that this thing wouldn''t be able to level up anymore or else she would be having a lot of trouble dealing with this thing.


    Her eyes swept over the snake-shaped ring that Wu Genji was wearing around her ring finger and then she summoned a handful of Yin energy that circled at the top of her palm in a mess of ck smoke before aiming it at the ring that Wu Genji was wearing. Immediately, a bunch of cracks appeared on the ring and the thing that was sticking out of Wu Genji''s chest let out a roar.

 Chapter 419 Mom Save Me!

    Mother Wu was sleeping on the couch when she heard Wu Genji''s scream, stunned she woke up at once. At first, she thought that she was hearing wrong but then she raised her head to look at the hospital bed and did not see her daughter! Mother Wu was immediately rmed she pushed herself off the couch that was sitting against the wall just beneath the window and wore her slippers before she rushed out of the room.


    She looked left and right, her heart beating wildly when she heard Wu Genji''s scream again. " My daughter! What is happening to my daughter!"


    Wu Genji''s scream was loud and painful, Mother Wu can hear just how much her daughter was hurting, and that was why she immediately ran in the direction from where the scream wasing, a part of her was furious that her sons did not wake her up.


    Mother Wu did not have to run far when she was just a few steps away from the hospital ward where Wu Genji was admitted earlier, she saw that her husband and second son were having an argument with Wu Jin and Wu Qinfan, seeing that the four of them were busy arguing and no one was going to help her daughter, Mother Wu''s heart was set aze with fire, she immediately ate the distance between her and the men of her house before she smacked her second son on the back of his head. " Why are you here? Why aren''t you trying to save your sister? Can''t you hear that she is screaming from pain?"


    Wu Lixin who was pped for no reason turned to look at his mother and said, " I am not the one who is refusing to go and help Genji, it''s elder brother and Ah Jin who is refusing to help her. They keep saying weird nonsense and won''t let us pass!"


    Having finished listening to her second son''s words, Mother Wu was surprised. Wu Jin, she could understand after all Wu Jin has been the least pampering to Wu Genji but Wu Qinfan? Her eldest son cared about his sister the most! How can he not care about her at all?


    "Qinfan what is the meaning of this? Why are you standing here like a mute and listening to your sister''s screams?" Mother Wu questioned as she red at her eldest son. "It''s bad enough that you did not take care of your sister and let her go into shock but now you are not even protecting her? For what reason?"


    Wu Qinfan was already having a headache thinking about the loss he was going to suffer and the consequences of Wu Genji''s actions. If word was to get out that so many families of young master and missies died because of his sister then he and his family will be chased by pitchforks out of the city.


    Yet his naive mother was scolding him for not keeping a good eye on that thing, what was he supposed to do? And how was he supposed to protect her and from what?


    Annoyed, Wu Qinfan rubbed his temple and snapped at his mother, " Who do you think is the one who needs protection? It''s your favourite daughter who massacred all those young masters and mistresses! She is clearly not human!"


    " What...What nonsense are you saying?" For two seconds Mother Wu was shocked speechless but then she got out of her daze and looked at Wu Qinfan with a re. " How can she be not human? If she is not human then what is she? How can you even use such heartless words for your sister? Genji killing the young masters and misses? She can''t even kill a mosquito!"


    " She is indeed not¡­" he did not get to finish his words, as the sound of footsteps echoed in the corridor. Wu Genji who was dressed in a hospital gown ran towards their family, seeing here Wu Qinfan trembled and took several steps away to avoid her. Wu Jin too did not have a good expression on his face as he too avoided this good ''sister'' of his.


    " What''s wrong with you two?" Father Wu questioned but neither Wu Qinfan nor Wu Jin answered his question instead they asked their family to stay away from Wu Genji.


    How can Mother Wu listen to her son''s foolish talks? She saw that Wu Genji was in pain and was running towards her, first came the shock of seeing her daughter on her feet but then her heart ached at the sight of her daughter being hurt like this.


    " Genji!"


    " Mom, Dad save me! She¡­she is trying to kill me! I don''t want to die! I want to live!"


    Wu Genji rushed into Mother Wu''s arms just in time as Song Yan with a long chain that was connected to a small scythe walked into the corridor, she was covered in ck from head to toe causing the Wu couple to frown as mother Shen shouted, " What are you doing? How can you kill someone like this? Aren''t you afraid of being punished by thew? If you dare to touch my daughter I will bury you with her!"


    Song Yan frowned as she looked at Mother Wu''s tant disy of affection and said, " Get lost if you don''t want to die!"


    " Mom! She is going to kill me! She is here to take me away from you, you have to save me, I do not want to die!" As she spoke Song Yan summoned another round of ck mes and then aimed them at the ring, causing Wu Genji to gasp and shudder as her face that was human turned into that of the ckened corpse.


    Mother Wu who was hugging her daughter was so shocked at the sight of her daughter turning into a moving corpse that she immediately let go of her and scrambled towards her husband.


    Seeing that her mother has abandoned her once again, Wu Genji''s face turned hideous as the demon that was sticking at the centre of her chest roared to life again and took a bite out of Mother Wu''s legs in one go.


    " Argggh!! Old Wu save me! Save me! I am dying! It hurts so much!" Mother Wu screamed in pain as she tried to crawl away from Wu Genji and the monster but she could not go far as the monster chomped on her legs and bit them off.

 Chapter 420 End Of Wu Genji

    No one expected Wu Genji to do something like that, it was as if she was trying to make use of her remaining life, she was extremely vicious when she let that thing bite Mother Wu''s legs, not stopping the monster from harming her mother.


    " Mom!" The three Wu brothers shouted in horror and worry as for Father Wu, he was so shocked that he slumped on the floor.


    Song Yan noticed that the thing was trying to forcefully level its cultivation, so she immediately spun the chain scythe in her and threw it at the monster that was going for the kill once again. The scythe connected to the chain spun faster and faster around the thing''s neck as the metal chain started to glow golden.


    Ancient inscriptions appeared out of thin air as if someone has written them with paint and shining golden paint before creating a circr ring around Wu Genji and the monster.


    With a tug of Song Yan''s hands, the chain constricted around the thing''s neck as the demon let out a blood-curdling scream but the more it tried to escape the more the de of the scythe sticking in its neck cut deeper into its neck.


    Seeing that the demon waspletely restrained Song Yan took out the machine gun that she has modified for tackling the ghosts and demons, she took aim at the mouth of the demon that was wide open and shot the bullet that was filled with an ''A'' grade talisman and dipped in spiritual water.


    The bullet went inside the mouth of the demon that was writhing hard after being restrained, for a moment it seemed as if someone has pressed the pause button as the thing that was writhing suddenly stopped moving but then Wu Genji who was sitting on the floor clutched her chest and a scream that was louder the beast escaped her lips. Her face was twisted in pain as she scratched her chest while the beast that was sticking out of her chest slowly turned into a pile of ashes leaving a gaping hole in the centre of her chest.


    With a loud bang, the ring that was sitting at the centre of her ring finger shattered into a crumbling mess on the floor. ck, rotten blood spilled out from the ring as Wu Genji''s features distorted and her body started to shrivel up, the ckened corpse swayed on the spot before it fell into the pool of dark, ck blood with a soft thump.


    Mother Wu was already unconscious because of the pain of her legs being bitten off but Father Wu who saw such a ghastly scene happen in front of his eyes couldn''t take it anymore. His eyes rolled into the back of his head and then he too slumped on the floor while clutching his chest.


    " Dad!"


    " Dad, are you okay?"


    " Dad! Father!"


    The Wu brothers'' screamed one after another as they helped their parents up from the ground. Song Yan nced at them indifferently but then her gaze fell on the small soul that was hiding behind Wu Lixin''s legs, the boy saw that she was looking at him and shivered.


    Was this boy¡­was it Wu Lixin''s son? Song Yan was surprised at his vitality, with a demon sucking off all his Yin and Yang energy the boy still managed to escape this was something.


    " Second master Wu," she spoke suddenly causing the Wu Brothers to pause as they turned to look at Song Yan, the three of them hadplicated feelings towards Song Yan who has saved their family''s life. Should they thank her? But how should they thank her? After all, their elder brother and mother have always been trying to match her husband with their sister.


    At the thought of Wu Genji, the brothers'' expressions changed at once.


    They all turned to look at the ck corpse and shuddered, seeing that Wu Lixin wasn''t responding to her, Song Yan raised a brow and asked, " Are you ming me for dealing with your sister? If so I can help you get your sister back as well."


    " No!"


    " There is no need!"


    " Thank you but no!"


    The Wu brothers immediately stopped her, get Wu Genji back? They were not fools, if they get her back then they might as well jump off the first floor of the hospital since it would be a bit more pleasant.


    Song Yan hasn''t forgotten how Wu Qinfan has gone against her from the first time he saw her at the banquet. She was a bit upset that Wu Genji only went for Mother Wu and not Wu Qinfan as well. But, that did not mean that she was going to ignore his attempts of pulling her down and pushing his sister up on the pedestal, she pointed to Wu Genji''s corpse and said, " What are you saying eldest master Wu? That is your sister, the one who is the flower on top of the mountain, the rarest of the rare among all women, why don''t you want her back? Go and hug her as you always did."


    Wu Qinfan choked immediately, he knew he deserved it but even then his expression turned pale and red from embarrassment and fear. Now he hated Wu Genji just as much as he loved her in the past, his heart had gone cold already when he saw her kill the young masters and missies in the VIP lounge of the ancient ball bar and itpletely lost every ounce of feelings when he saw her attacking their mother.


    Wu Qinfan''s heart pounded harshly at the thought that he has taken Wu Genji alone to a lot of ces before and every ce haster on submitted a file of someone missing from their ce.


    The one who was the most upset and angry was Wu Lixin, he did not even have to ask anyone what happened to his son, he already knew that the one who killed his son was none other than his sister or whatever that thing was. At the thought of how Wu Genji cried and feigned worry about his son in front of them only to turn around and kill him behind their backs made Wu Lixin so furious that he wished that he could drive a knife into Wu Genji''s chest and kill her with his own hands!


    -----------------

 Chapter 421 Finding Out About Father Song.

    Song Yan knew that Wu Lixin understood that the one who killed his son was none other than his beloved sister, and she did not want to say anything more to him. Instead, she took a talisman out and then handed it to Wu Lixin before saying, "This is a good luck talisman, if you put it into good use then you will get what you always want¡­the only downside is that it only blesses you when ites to children." She darted a gaze at the boy''s soul who was looking at her excitedly and continued, " Maybe if you are lucky, you will be able to get back what you have lost. Make sure to put it to good use, who knows you will be blessed with your little sun?"


    Wu Lixin did not have any words to say to Song Yan, he simply pursed his lips and caught her hand as he shook it, Song Yan did not need him to say anything after all she could see his trembling shoulders and the back of her hand was feeling slightly moist. She understood Wu Lixin''s feelings the most which was the only reason why she handed him this ''Z'' level talisman, a talisman that was the hardest to draw.


    Her master once told her that any couple who used a good luck talisman while conception would give birth to children who will be some big identities in the future, she hoped that Wu Lixin who only wanted his son back would be to get his wish fulfilled with this talisman.


    She patted him on the shoulder before turning to look at Wu Qinfan as she said, " This talisman is really expensive but I am giving it to your brother for a discounted price of sixty million, make sure to send the money to my ount by tomorrow."


    " Sixty million?" Wu Qinfan was simply bamboozled by the price that Song Yan has asked for but thetter was prepared for his objection. She arched a brow and simply shot her words at Wu Qinfan like a machine gun as she said, " What? It''s your fault that no one was able to take care of that sister of yours, I might have dealt with her sooner if you and your mother didn''t make it difficult for me. In a way it can be said that you owe your brother who lost his son, this is the least you can do for him."


    As she spoke, her eyes fell on the unconscious father Wu and the bleeding Mother Wu before she rolled her eyes and snatched her hand away from Wu Lixin. " And you might as well arrange for a casket and in case you don''t bring your mother to the emergency room, you might make that casket double."


    Only then did the Wu brothers hurry to help their parents, they were indeed feeling a bitplicated because of what happened just now but at the very least they were sure that they weren''t feeling resentful towards Song Yan.


    Song Yan watched as the brother called the doctors and the nurses to clean up after Wu Genji, she looked at the darkened corpse that was lying on the floor and sighed, she did not expect Wu Genji''s greed to know no bounds, she expected that the woman would have kept the demon away from her at least that way she would have been able to get away with a little of what was left of her life, but she was wrong.


    Wu Genji was so greedy and paranoid that she agreed to bind her life with the demon, sharing her body such that as long as the demon stayed alive she will too, even if it meant dying in the most awful way.


    ¡­


    However what happened to the Wu family and the Wu brothers from now on wasn''t her concern, after all this was something that they deserved, if she hadn''t decided to show the true face of Wu Genji to everyone in the Wu family they might have med her maybe even tried to hunt her down for killing their daughter.


    For now, she only cared about one thing and that was ¡ª¡ª-


    " I thought that I would not find you." She walked to the cafeteria of the hospital where the man in an inky blue three-piece suit was sitting and then took a seat in front of him. " You sure had your funst night, didn''t even make a move even when you saw that I was struggling or at the loss of a few innocent lives. "


    " Those who died were destined to die," said the grim reaper with a smile as he slurped on the cold coffee, his long fingers menacingly curled around the cup as if he was curling them around someone''s neck. " I do not take souls before their time is up, don''t you see? The two guys who are still alive and fighting for their lives, I haven''t touched them that is the only reason they are still breathing."


    Song Yan did not have any interest in Fei Gui and Mo Shan''s chances of recovery, she ced her hands on the table and said," I have done what you asked me to do, now the thing that you promised me, where is it?"


    " You are so impatient," said the man with an eye roll as he took out the card from his pocket and then ced it on the table. " Couldn''t you have asked me how am I doing or at least offer me to buy a meal?"


    Song Yan pushed herself off the chair as she picked up the card and then took a look at the address that was written on it, her eyes shed before she replied, " For what? For sitting here and drinking coffee, while watching me ve away for you?"


    " ve away for me, she says¡­" scoffed the man as he too got up from the chair and sneered. " Do you have any idea how hard I have to work these days? All these suicides and murders, you think I have easy and I even looked for your father, this is what you have to say to me."


    " All of that took you three minutes at most but since you are so upset, call me this weekend... I will treat you once I have found my father."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Do you like reverse harem? If you do can you please support my new book Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession? Please it is apetition book and I have never won one! Orz!

 Chapter 422 Xiao An Na

    " And then she told me that her husband has beeningte from the office for the past two months," Xiao An Na rolled her eyes as she finished telling the gossip to her neighbours. She was out to get some vegetables since her refrigerator was almost empty when she met with the two elderly women who lived in the same neighbourhood as her.


    A few days ago she has heard a rumour about the woman living down the street being cheated on by her husband that was circting the neighbourhood and she with her gossiping soul did not waste even a second in telling the others about this interesting news.


    " What a fool," muttered another woman with a heavy sigh as she took the bag of lettuce and tomatoes that the vegetable vendor was handing her and cupped her cheek. " The signs were all there but she stupidly chose to ignore them, if a woman like her doesn''t get cheated on then who will?"


    "Exactly," chimed Xiao An Na as she paid twenty yuan to the shopkeeper for the vegetables that she has bought before she took the shopping bag and then turned to look at her friends with an extremely put-off expression as she said, " Naive woman like her are just asking for their men to cheat on them, if it was me, I would have kicked my husband out on the very night he dared toete at home."


    " I would have done that too!"


    " Of course what else will a good man do staying out for an entire night."


    Xiao An Na returned to her home after chatting for more than an hour with her friends, when she returned home she was surprised to find that the door to her house was open. She frowned as she pushed open the door and then stomped inside her house with a fierce look on her face. " Damn that man, he left the door open again, just wait¡­this time I will beat the crap out of him once he steps inside the house! How dare he leave the door open, does he not know how hard I work to earn this damned money that he spends every day without so much as caring about how ites to our house. I work day and night yet the man can''t even close the door properly, what if someonees inside and steals?"


    She kept muttering angrily as she headed straight to the kitchen where she put the shopping bag on the table and then went to the refrigerator to take the eggs and ham out, Xiao An Na only crouched for a minute when she felt a funny prickling at the back of her head as if someone was watching her. She stood up straight and then her hand reached for the butcher knife that was sitting on the corner of the kitchen aisle only then did she turn around and raised the knife in her hand as she said in false bravado, " Who is hiding there? I am telling you, I am armed¡­if you do not step out now then you don''t know how fierce I can get!"


    " Is that so?" A feminine voice came from behind her and Xiao An Na shrieked as she whirled around and looked at the woman who has barged in uninvited into her house, she looked at the ck overcoat that was draped over the back of her shoulders such that a part of her shoulder and neck was revealed of the woman matched with a sleeveless top and ck pants, even those boots were ck as if she has just stepped out of a pond of tar.


    But what stunned Xiao An Na was that she has seen the woman somewhere before¡­though she couldn''t remember.


    After a while, Xiao An Na snapped out of her daze and she looked at the woman who was trespassing in her house fiercely and said, " What are you doing and who are you? Get out before I call the police! You look from a good family howe you are trying to rob people like this?"


    Song Yan snorted at Xiao An Na''s words before she kicked off the refrigerator against which she was leaning and then walked close to the elderly woman who took a couple of steps back when she saw Song Yaning close.


    Song Yan leaned down such that she was looking into the eyes of Xiao An Na and spoke in a voice that was barely above a whisper, " And what are you going to tell them once I let them know that you are illegally detaining a man in the basement of the house behind yours?"


    Xiao An Na''splexion turned pale as she looked at Song Yan in horror, she gulped before she looked away from Song Yan''s gaze and said hurriedly, " I ha..have no idea what you are saying, what i..illegal detaining I ha..I haven''t done anything like that, you..you get out or else I will scream¡ª¡ª" as she spoke she tried to stab the knife into Song Yan''s arm.


    But Song Yan who has already expected this moved faster, she caught hold of Xiao An Na''s wrist and twisted it such that it was unhinged. Xiao An Na screamed as her wrist snapped however with the silencing talisman sticking to the door, no one heard her painful scream on the other hand it was Song Yan who winched and then poked her pinky in her ear before rolling it lightly, " My, My you scream quite loudly, I did not expect a woman of your age to have this much energy clearly I was wrong."


    " You b!tch!" Xiao An Na gasped as she held her wrist with her other hand, she red at Song Yan with hatred. " Who the fck you are? How dare you hurt me? Do you even know what you are getting yourself into, if you don''t want to lose your life then you better get out and act as if you don''t know anything or else you will be losing more than your life, you have no idea how capable my boss is!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 423 Death Of Xiao An Na

    Xiao An Na thought that her threat would work on Song Yan easily after all in her eyes Song Yan was just a ckmailer who found out about her secret but to her surprise, Song Yanughed. Laughed!


    " What are youughing at you¡­" she tried to once again attack Song Yan with the knife in her hand but Song Yan calmly tackled her by swiping her foot against Xiao An Na''s shin causing thetter to tumble on the floor with a loud cry as her back hit the floor with a bad thump.


    Xiao An Na wasn''t young so when she fell on the floor, her back twisted slightly, she let out an '' Aiyah'' before she started rolling on the floor but then Song Yan raised her foot and ced it on Xiao An Na''s abdomen stopping her from moving around too much.


    " Easy there, I would hate to be the one whose hands will be stained by your blood, after all your previous husband''s soul has been waiting for the day when he would be able to take his revenge on you," Song Yan ced her elbow on the ankle of her leg that was pressing on Xiao An Na''s abdomen and smiled when she noticed that the woman''s face nched because of her words. " You might have forgotten about him but ¡­" she raised her head and looked at the ghostly man who was staring at Xiao An Na with a furious and gloomy expression on his face. " But he has never forgotten you, in fact, he is waiting to get his hands on you from the day you killed him."


    She dropped her head and looked at the exceedingly pale Xiao An Na and added swiftly, " Chu Lian is really a good woman, even the people she trusts are all snakes like her."


    " Yo...You who are you?" Xiao An Na no longer had the courage from earlier, she more or less understood that the woman in front of her was someone she should have offended but the thing was that it was toote for her to take back what she has said and what was more even if she was to take her words back, will the woman let her go?


    From the looks of it, this woman seems to hate Chu Lian a lot.


    " You don''t need to care about who I am," said Song Yan as she swopped down and then tugged on the pendant that Xiao An Na was wearing and curiously skimmed the tips of her fingers on the pendant. " You just need to know that your life currently is in my hands, as you know already you are being haunted by your husband''s ghost whom you killed¡­ and this pendant is the only thing that is stopping that ghost from harming you and your current husband but ¡­ if you don''t give me what I want then I will take this pendant away if I do that then what will happen to you?"


    Song Yan raised her brows ever so slightly as she stopped rubbing the third-grade pendant and instead started instilling her Yin energy into it, the pendant was only this strong as long as she was to pour her Yin energy into it would snap like a twig in a matter of a few minutes.


    Xiao An Ya stared at the woman with shock in her eyes, fear glistened on her face as she shook her head and blurted out, " He deserved it! He was the one who used to beat me every day and even caused me to miscarry. I wanted to divorce him but he did not let me go what was I supposed to do? And it was an ident, I...I didn''t mean to kill him!"


    "The stab wound on his chest tells another story," stated Song Yan as she dropped the pendant, Xiao An Na who was busy staring at Song Yan did not notice the crack in the pendant.


    " I ..I.."


    " The key," said Song Yan putting pressure on Xiao An Na''s abdomen with her foot. " I need the key to the basement, give it to me, if you try to make things difficult then it will be you and your ex-husband, but of course, if you hand me the key then I won''t do anything to you."


    Xiao An Na licked her lips, instinctively, she wanted to refuse after all she knew that Chu Lian was not a woman whom she could offend by double-crossing her but this woman too did not look like someone whom she would be able to go against either.


    " I...In the cab by the television," when Song Yan squashed her stomach even more Xiao An Na couldn''t help but grit out, she did not want to tell Song Yan about the key but she was at her wit''s end.


    Song Yan let go of Xiao An Na before she walked over to the cab under the television set, when Xiao An Na saw that Song Yan''s back was turned on her she immediately tried to get to her purse in which she has ced her mobile phone.


    But no sooner did she get closer to the kitchen aisle than the pendant around her neck snapped into pieces, and her eyes widened as she looked at the woman who was rummaging in the cab. " You said that you won''t do anything to me."


    Song Yan didn''t answer at once she waited until she found the keys hidden in the corner and only then did she turn around and looked at Xiao An Na, whose entire face was covered with ck cadaveric Qi and said matter-of-factly, " Of course, I haven''t done anything to you, did I hurt you or did I try to kill you? Anything that''s going to happen to you will be done by someone else why are you questioning me?"


    With that she turned around to leave, Xiao An Na, on the other hand, heard a low snap over the top of her head, she looked up at the ceiling that was cracking and shook her head. " No, No¡­NOOOO!"


    Bang!


    The ceiling snapped right on top of her head squashing it like a watermelon being smashed into pieces.

 Chapter 424 Restriction Field

    Song Yan has made enough preparation to take care of Xiao An Na, when the woman died no one in the vige heard a thing and they didn''t even have the slightest bit of clue that a woman was killed in broad daylight. Calm and peaceful the people of the countryside went on to do their own things, Song Yan closed the back door of Xiao An Na''s house and then took out an invisibility talisman, she stuck it to her body and then walked towards the small house that was on hidden deep in the shadows of the forest and overgrown weeds.


    She wasn''t worried about the ghost of that woman''s husband, he was not a good man, to begin with, coupled with the obsession he had to kill the woman who murdered him, he has been living next to Xiao An Na all along. After staying close to Xiao An Na whom he couldn''t touch, the ghost of that man has gotten a lot weaker, at most with the use of his Yin energy he would have stayed in this world for a few more months but now that it had used his Yin energy, Song Yan knew that his soul will dissipate in a few minutes.


    So, there was no need for her to worry about that soul haunting anyone else.


    This was something that Xiao An Na knew as well or else she wouldn''t have agreed to work together with Chu Lian.


    Scared and terrified of her ex-husband''s ghost Xiao An Na was willing to do the bidding of Chu Lian in return for getting the talisman that would keep her husband''s ghost away from her and some money, the deal wasn''t bad.


    " It seems that Chu Lian has spent a lot of money on this master of hers,"mented Fang Yanli as the two of them came to a stop in front of the small house that was hidden deep in the trees, it could be seen that the house has been abandoned for a good deal of years and the despair and gloom hanging over it was even more tangible with all the long thorny vines that were covering its walls and roof, the sses of the window were broken as if someone has thrown stones at it but that wasn''t what stopped Song Yan from barging inside the house.


    Even though the house was as normal as other abandoned houses in the eyes of the vigers the same couldn''t be said for her, what she saw was a golden dome with an orangish hue coating it. Clearly, it was a level two restriction field¡­no wonder she wasn''t able to track her father with her ghosts and anyone else.


    Restriction fields were magical fields that were invisible to those who did not have Yin and Yang eyes they were imprable shields that cannot be tracked even with the ''Z'' talisman lest someone gives away their information first.


    Evenmon people who couldn''t see it would feel reluctant when getting near anything that was inside the restriction field. It was a rather strong spell and required ''A'' grade material for it to be perfectly done for the master hired by Chu Lian to create this field without any mistakes, it was clear from just one look that Chu Lian has spared no expense when it came to the creation of this restriction field.


    " Of course she has," said Song Yan as she raised her hand and ced the back of her hand on the restriction field, her fingers syed as wide as possible. " If not then wouldn''t she lose the one thing that''s most important to her? After all, without my father''s blood how will the human skin work? And if that mask doesn''t work then how will she live infort and riches? Owning things that did not belong to her?"


    Song Yan breathed in and then started pouring her Yin energy into the restriction field, it wasn''t a grade three or four fields but grade two. Even after pouring her Yin energy for more than two minutes, she didn''t see any cracks in the restriction field but Song Yan refused to give up after all she hase close enough to getting her father out of this prison that Chu Lian has made for him, there was no way she would be able to give up!


    Even though the restriction field refused to break, Song Yan was unwilling to resign, she gritted her teeth and continued to persist even though she could feel her Yin energy draining from her body as if she was a sponge that someone was twisting to squeeze the water out.


    Soon, the restriction field that has been covering the old house started to glow a dangerous red, small cracks appeared on it but it refused to break. Song Yan could feel her throat constricting and she was finding it out to breathe with every passing minute but she still raised her other hand and started pouring her Yin energy into the field, doubling the amount to shorten the time.


    For more than half an hour she continued to instil her Yin energy into the restriction field and it was only fifteenter that the restriction field started to buzz with the amount of Yin energy that Song Yan was pouring inside of it.


    Song Yan could feel that she was close, so even though she could feel her eyes turn red as blood started to pour out of her eyes and nose, she continued her struggle. The restriction field finally snapped ayer and then it was ovepped by theyer underneath it,plicated spells that were used to create the field appeared in front of Song Yan''s eyes.


    They were glowing red and dripping, clearly, this field was created after the sacrifice of an animal or a human''s blood and for it to break Song Yan had to rewrite the spells undoing the magic that has been cast and that too with blood!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 425 Here Goes Nothing .

    Dedicating todays chapter to boboswirls, dia, neotheo82, elorinczy, Nerdy_Rh1.


    Song Yan knew that she did not have much Yin energy left in her body, so she summoned the blood quill from her ring and then bit the tip of her thumb hard enough to draw blood. She wiped the blood that was covering her eyes and then dipped the tip of the quill on the small drop of blood that she has squeezed out of her thumb, and then she pressed the tip of the quill on the restriction shield, and she could feel the blood quill sucking the blood of her body with every word that she wrote.


    But a wreckless haze blinded Song Yan, she looked at the restriction field and then thought of her father who has been locked in this small house and her consciousness that was fading in and out immediately strengthen and she continued to write the spells to undo the magic on the restriction field.


    Bit by bit the shield cracked and it was only when Song Yan felt her fingers tremble as she wrote down thest spell did the restriction field shattered into a thousand fragments.


    " Song Yan!" Fang Yanli has been watching Song Yan break the shield, she too wanted to help her master but the thing was that breaking a grudge field set up by a ghost was different from than restriction field that was set up by humans, the things that were made by humans can only be destroyed by either God or human, themselves.


    This was why she could only watch Song Yan struggle helplessly, when she saw Song Yan slump on the ground she was so terrified that Fang Yanli felt her non-existent heart skip a beat. If something was to happen to Song Yan then she feared that someone would turn into a brutal psychopath without the suppressant doll inside their system.


    " I am fine," Song Yan coughed out a mouthful of blood but she pushed herself from the ground and then wiped the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand. "Let''s go inside, I need to go and bring my father out of this ce."


    Fang Yanli nodded as the two of them walked ( in her case she was flying next to Song Yan), it was only when Song Yan took out the key of the big lock that was hanging outside the door, did Fang Yanli turn to Song Yan and asked, " We couldn''t get inside the field so why was it possible for that woman to go inside ording to her will?"


    "It''s simple when making a restriction field as long as the person uses the correct spells it works ording to the will of the person who has created it or on whose orders it was created, most probably Chu Lian was the one who brought that woman to this house and gave her the permission to enter the house ording to her will," replied Song Yan and aprehensive expression dawned on Fang Yanli''s face as she said, " Is that so? It''s more or less simr to a password protected lock, isn''t it? As long as you have the password you can go inside if you don''t then you have to forcefully hack your way inside it."


    Song Yan did not say anything towards this, she simply stepped inside the house that had at least ten inches of dust piled up on the floor with broken furniture stuffed in a corner. She heaved a breath and then turned on her vision, she looked around but she did not see anything either living or dead hiding behind anything.


    " Look around, I am sure that Chu Lian might have hidden my father somewhere in the house," said Song Yan as she headed towards the dpidated kitchen Fang Yanli started to look around the rooms that have been closed off.


    However, they seem to have underestimated Chu Lian and the woman who was in cahoots with her, even after looking around the house, the two of them did not find anything ¡­not even a door to the basement could be seen.


    " Did that grim reaper give you the right address? What if he has made a fool out of you?" said Fang Yanli as she finished looking at the small toilet that was sitting in the corner of the room.


    " He would not do it," said Song Yan as she looked around the entire house once again before she walked towards the broken furniture that was sitting against the wall of the room. She tapped her foot on the floor and felt the dust under her feet sink into the floorboards with a hollow sound resonating in the room, her eyes narrowed as she picked up the small chair that was thrown into the corner before she ced it on the side. " Help me get these things away."


    " But you have used most of your Yin energy if you were to share more with me then¡ª¡ª"


    " I am willing to fall sick on the bed for an entire month as long as I can save my father," said Song Yan as she picked up another table and dragged it to the side, seeing that she was being stubborn there was nothing that Fang Yanli could do, in the end, she epted the Yin energy that Song Yan was sharing with her and then started to pick up the furniture as well.


    It took them another twenty minutes before they cleared the entire stack of furniture, Song Yan stared at the basement door that has been hidden under the pile of broken furniture and clenched her fingers, itching them to curl around Chu Lian''s throat. From the looks of it, Chu Lian has simply left her father to die!


    " Don''t get angry now," said Fang Yanli as she sensed the change in Song Yan''s expression. " You need to stay rational and calm, if you lose your temper then you will be alerting the enemy and all your hard work will go down the drain as well."


    Song Yan heaved a sigh and then inhaled a long deep breath before she nodded her head and said, " You are right," she hooked the tip of her boot and then flipped open the trapdoor of the basement. " Well here goes nothing."


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Please support this book by reviewments, gifts and powerstones.

 Chapter 426 Found Him

    Song Yan flipped the trap door open with the tip of her boot, no sooner did she open the door of the basement ---- a sickening scent of blood, urine and many other things wafted over to her nostrils. Her face scrunched up slightly as she heaved a breath and then closed her eyes, she was preparing herself for the sight that she has to see once she gets down these stairs.


    "Let''s go," she said to Fang Yanli after opening her eyes as she started climbing down the stairs one by one, the more she walked down the stairs the more that horrible scenting from the end of the basement became, however, Song Yan did not find it disgusting on the other hand, her eyes turned red.


    It was as if she could already see the agony and torture her father went through in this ce.


    And when Song Yan climbed thest step, she was so scared to walk forward that she was gritting her teeth tightly.


    " Just go and get this over with, the more you wait the harder it will beter on," Fang Yanli kindly suggested she of course knew what Song Yan was going through at the moment but no matter how much Song Yan wanted it to be easy it would not get any easier than this.


    " I am scared," confessed Song Yan, after so many years of hating her father and ming him for all the things that went wrong in her life, Song Yan couldn''t help but feel guilty towards her father. More importantly, she did not want to see her father broken and hurt, in her eyes her father has always been as strong as a tree that have always protected her when she was young, now when she was standing in this basement she couldn''t help but feel scared about seeing her father in a condition she never wished to see him in, even when she hated him.


    "It''s only natural," Fang Yanli gave her an understanding nod but then she swiftly added, " But your father needs you, are you sure that you want to dilly dally with him being locked into this basement?"


    Song Yan snapped back to her senses and then clenched her fingers tight as she walked inside the basement. It was a small space with nothing in sight, however when Song Yan stepped forward her boot knocked into a dog bowl and she almost grounded her teeth to dust, Chu Lian gave her father, his meals in this?


    That b! tch!


    Her heart twisted in the wrong way and Song Yan felt her brow twitch in anger but she still kept her cool. She couldn''t let her anger rule her not when she was so close to saving her father but her resolve was once again greatly challenged when she came to a stop in front of a small hollow space in the room.


    It was darker than the other corner but even with dim lighting, Song Yan could make out the blurry outline of a man being shackled. His arms were tied over his head and there was a pair of chains tied on each of his ankles as well.


    With her trembling fingers, Song Yan switched on the light in the dingy corner and almost fell to her knees. There was her father but at the same time, he did not look like her father at all, all right. His hair was long and mangled with a beard that almost reached his chest, he was bare-chested with dagger scars, old and new scattered all over his arms and chest.


    There was one that seemed to have been infected just a few days ago, tiny maggots were crawling over the rotten part of the flesh.


    His entire frame was as thin as a skeleton as if someone has covered it with ayer of skin and if not for the constant rise and fall of her father''s chest, Song Yan would have thought that he was already ¡ª¡ª


    Song Yan threw her head back and blinked the tears away.


    The image of the strong and ruthless owner of the Song industry, Song Dong Ming cruelly ovepped with what she has seen just now and Song Yan realised that her father has suffered a lot.


    She blinked her eyes a few more times before she heaved a breath and collected herself. This was not the time for her to get emotional, she needed to save her father and then bring him to a hospital, and only then he would be saved.


    After taking care of her emotions, Song Yan straightened up and then took out the keys that she has gotten from Xiao An Na''s house, stepping over the mess that was on the floor, she unlocked the chains that were tied to her father''s arms and legs.


    As weak as Song Dong Ming was he slumped to the ground without the support of the chains that were holding him up, Song Yan dropped to her knees and carefully checked Father Song''s pulse. "It''s faint but at least he is alive."


    She sighed in relief before taking a look at Father Song''s face, under the dim light she could see that his cheeks were strangely flushed red, a bit worried she immediately raised her hand and pressed her hand on the top of her father''s forehead.


    " He is burning up!" She said anxiously, Father Song''s temperature was rather high, the second her hand touched Father Song''s forehead, Song Yan swore that her skin was almost burned. " I have to take him to the ¡­."


    Her words were cut off when she heard the sound of footstepsing from above, she strained her ears and heard someone talking. All of a sudden her eyes narrowed with a murderous glint as she picked up the chain that she has thrown on the floor, she wasn''t willing to hurt anyone who was innocent but Chu Lian, that woman was nowhere innocent!


    For a second Song Yan''s resolve wavered but then she looked at her father who was tortured for years and her resolve stiffened even more.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 427 An Omen

    Song Yan walked to the end of the room where the stairs were and then hid behind the wall that was on the left, she even closed the lights to make sure that the one walking down wouldn''t be able to see anything. She didn''t want to kill anyone since she did not want to be punished by the divine entity, that was why she was only nning to knock the person out cold until she escapes from this ce but of course, she wasn''t going to kind enough to use her talismans on the person who was sent by Chu Lian.


    No, she will do it the hard way, because everyone from Chu Lian to thest person she was entangled with deserved pain!


    So, with abated breath she waited for the person toe down the stairs and then when they got near, Song Yan lifted her hands and threw the chain around the neck of the person who came downstairs.


    Because it was dark she did not see Fang Yanli''s eyes popping, instead, all her attention was on the person who was fighting against her. Seeing that the man was trying to shake her off, Song Yan kicked him on the shin, the man gasped as he patted the chain around her neck just as Fang Yanli swooped down and shouted at her, " Yan Yan, let go of this man!"


    " Why?" Song Yan could not understand why Fang Yanli was trying to save the man who was in cahoots with Chu Lian but then she heard her say, " Because if you don''t let him go then you will be a widow!"


    Song Yan immediately let go of the man who slumped on all his fours as he gasped and coughed while Fang Yanli floated over to the other end of the room and then switched on the lights. As soon as the dim lighting flooded the room, Song Yan blinked her eyes before focusing her attention on the man who was crouching on the floor.


    " Y.Yan Yan, do ..do you want to kill your husband?" Fu Yu Sheng gasped, just now he nearly saw his grandmother waving from the other side of the river.


    " If my husband is a fool like this then I am afraid that he will die without me doing anything," stated Song Yan coolly but she too was slightly flustered, it was a good thing that Fang Yanli stopped her or else she would have really hurt Fu Yu Sheng badly. " What are you doing here?"


    Fu Yu Sheng knew that his wife was heartless when it came to caring about him, so he did not bother himself by sulking instead he climbed to his feet and then turned to look at Song Yan before exining, " An hour ago, Assistant Xu came to me with Chu Lian''s traces I do not know how she was able to hide her traces but somehow she was sessful in doing so and those traces couldn''t be found till now, it was only now that the traces could be found."


    At first, he too was confused, the vige though far from the city, it was not hidden from him, in fact, he has sent his men to go and look for clues in this vige as well but they all returned empty handed back then he could not understand how it was possible.


    But now that he saw that Song Yan was here, he understood that she had something to do with this matter.


    Song Yan understood it as well, an hour ago she was cracking the restriction field obviously Chu Lian''s traces must have slowly unravelled themselves. She was even a bit thankful to Fu Yu Sheng who was still looking for her father despite getting nothing in return after working hard for so many months.


    " So, have you found father-inw?" He asked as he looked around the basement because Song Yan has switched off the bulb in the corner where Father Song was Fu Yu Sheng couldn''t see him at once.


    " I have," replied Song Yan as she walked to the corner where she has hidden Father Song and then lit up the light allowing it to illuminate Father Song''s figure, Fu Yu Sheng took a look at Father Song and his pupils constricted.


    This ¡­this man was Song Dong Ming? The man whose one move was enough to make his opponents quake in his boots?


    " Pitiful isn''t he?" said Song Yan as she looked at her father who was unconscious because of being starved for days most probably that Xiao An Na seemed to have smuggled the money for her father''s meals into her pocket and brought something good for her.


    At the thought of how Xiao An Na has treated her father, Song Yan wished she could have tortured her even more! But there was no need to worry, she will avenge her father by snatching everything that holds dear to Chu Lian starting from her precious daughter! She will make Song Lan go through the same pain as her father and Chu Lian would have to watch it all happen just like she was looking at her father''s broken and tortured body!


    "Let''s take him to the hospital," Fu Yu Sheng sensed that Song Yan was getting furious, so he hurriedly crouched down and picked up Father Song gingerly in his arms. He was careful enough to make sure that he did not aggravate any of Father Song''s wounds. " I have prepared a ward for father-inw, in our hospital. No one would be able to get past the security as for those things that can, you just have to make sure that they wouldn''t be able to get closer to father-inw."


    Song Yan''s eyes shed. " Don''t worry from now on, I will never let anything dirty touch, my father."


    ¡­


    Snap.


    Chu Lian looked at the handle of the teacup that snapped and couldn''t help but frown in silence, this was not a good omen. She looked at her daughter whose face was flushed after the celestial master took care of the dirty thing that was sticking to her and then looked at her husband who was talking to someone on the phone, everything looked peaceful so why was her heart thumping like this?

 Chapter 428 To The Hospital

    The drive to the hospital was an excruciatingly quiet one, Song Yan was too worried about her father who was all skin and bones while Fu Yu Sheng was busy talking to Fan Xing, the doctor in the hospital that was owned by the Fu family and one of Fu Yu Sheng''s friend.


    Throughout the drive to the hospital, neither Fu Yu Sheng nor Song Yan spoke to each other and Assistant Xu who knew the severity of the situation as well did not dare to say anything. Though he did continue to look at the unconscious man lying in the back seat of the car, even now he could not believe that the man was none other than Song Dong Ming, the CEO and the owner of Song industries!


    And what was even more unbelievable was that the CEO Song whom he knew was actually an impersonator!


    He has always heard about such a thing happening in the movies but he has never seen or much less heard about something like this happening in real life as he looked at the man who was lying in the back seat, he could see the resemnce between the man and the CEO Song he knew.


    At the same time he felt his fear towards Chu Lian reaching new heights, the woman was really terrifying. Not even in his wildest dream would he have thought that she could have done something so horrifying, from recing the real master Song to kicking his children out of their house and then usurping the entire Song enterprises without having the slightest bit of rtionship with the Song family.


    That woman was simply a demon! Or even worse!


    "Drive the car towards the back exit of the hospital," said Fu Yu Sheng as he finished his conversation with Fan Xing. " Brother Xing will be waiting for us there with a stretcher and his team of doctors and nurses."


    " Yes sir," replied Assistant Xu as he changed the direction in which he was driving the car.


    Only then did Fu Yu Sheng turn to look at Song Yan and said, " Don''t worry, father-inw will be all right."


    Even though Father Song was tortured by Chu Lian, thetter controlled herself a little. She too did not want Father Song to die right now, so even though Chu Lian might have gone a bit too far but she has left at least a bit of life within her Father Song.


    As long as they get him the necessary treatment, he will be fine.


    Song Yan nodded but did not say anything, what Fu Yu Sheng did not know was that she was thinking about her past life when she did not know that her father was locked up by Chu Lian.


    When she thought about how her father must have been tortured by that woman and died while feeling resentful, she wished she could tear Chu Lian bit by bit! The grievances that she had with Chu Lian, even if she was to skin that woman alive she still wouldn''t be able to settle them!


    That woman killed her mother and caused her to be a vengeful ghost even though her dead body could not be found and her father was locked up in a basement while being tortured like this..she will never let go of Chu Lian, that woman have to live the same life as her parents neither being alive or dead.


    ¡­


    When they reached the hospital, Fu Yu Sheng hurried out of the car and then helped Fan Xing and the other doctors to bring Father Song on the stretcher. Song Yan watched as her father was taken away by the doctors into an emergency ward where they started treating his infected wounds and injuries.


    She too wanted to follow them but was stopped by Fan Xing who told her to stay back, " Please understand sister inw, I know that you are worried about your father but this is the very reason why I am telling you to stay behind. You wouldn''t be able to see this and there are some tests that we need to do as well, please give us some privacy."


    " He is my father¡­" Song Yan stubbornly said after seeing the condition of her father, she did not want to leave him alone for even a second.


    " I know but¡ª¡ª" he turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who nodded and raised his hand as he ced it on Song Yan''s shoulder before saying, " Calm down Yan''er, father inw is all right. I promise that Brother Xing will give up his life to protect father inw if someone tried to hurt him, wouldn''t you Brother Xing?"


    Fan Xing: "¡­." We were talking about running tests right? So howe the talk suddenly made such a one-eighty-degree turn? Where did the question of him giving his life up to protect father Songe up from exactly?


    But when he saw that Song Yan was looking at him as if she was deciding whether or not to trust him, he replied with a smile, " Don''t worry sister-inw, I will bring your father out of the emergency ward safe and sound, I swear."


    Song Yan understood that she wouldn''t be allowed to go into the ward so, in the end, she nodded her head and agreed. No matter how worried she was, she couldn''t let her father''s treatment be dyed any further.


    However, she did send Zhou Yuan to keep an eye on her father.


    Only then did she allow Fu Yu Sheng to take her away.


    " You don''t need to worry so much," said Fu Yu Sheng as he helped Song Yan sit down on the waiting chair and then wrapped an arm around her shoulders as he rubbed her shoulder. " I know that you are worried about father-inw but I promise that no one will be able to take him away, not even Chu Lian. Just calm down and wait for the doctors to finish up their work, I made sure that they will treat father-inw like they would treat their ancestors."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 429 I Can’t Hear Anything.

    Song Yan sighed before nodding, Fu Yu Sheng was right. She was sitting here and Zhou Yuan was keeping an eye on her father nothing was going to happen to her dad without her not finding out.


    " You are right, father will be all right," she said as she smacked Fu Yu Sheng''s arm off her causing thetter to hiss sulkily. He was just trying to soothe her, was there any need for her to hit him like this?


    And strictly speaking, this woman tried to choke the life out of him, this was the least she could let him do in exchange!


    No matter how upset Fu Yu Sheng was upon being hit he did not dare to say anything to Song Yan, the two sat on the waiting chair silently while the doctors took care of Father Song.


    It was a bit over an hourter when Fan Xing stepped outside Father Song''s ward along with the rest of the doctors who seemed to be discussing something. They conversed for a while before Fan Xing turned to look at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng before motioning them toe and see him in the ward.


    " It seems that where ever he was, his blood has been repeatedly drained without being given a chance to recover and he is severely malnourished as well," exined Fan Xing as soon as the two of them walked inside the ward, Song Yan nced at her father who was lying on the hospital bed with several tubes connected to his hand and neck.


    Fan Xing picked up the reports that has been delivered over by the other department and then continued speaking, "He has three broken ribs and from the looks of it they were recently broken which was why he has been unconscious for so long, however, his legs have been broken for many years without any treatment, it will take a lot of time for the bones of his legs to mend until then it''s better if he uses a wheelchair."


    By the time Fan Xing finished speaking Song Yan has gripped her fingers so tightly that her nails were digging into her palms. She swallowed the curse that was already on the way of spilling from her mouth along with her anger and asked, " Will he be fine?"


    Fan Xing nced at Father Song, a worried glimmer shed in his eyes before he sighed and said, " Actually, it seems that the perpetrator behind this kidnapping has drugged your father after breaking his ribs. Maybe out of fear or anger, I do not know but the thing is that the drug that he was injected with wasn''t administered by an expert. There is a possibility that his head will be affected but we can only found about it after he has woken up."


    Song Yan''s eyes widened as she looked at her father, her face lining with worry as she pursed her lips, her determination to kill Chu Lian became even stronger but then she stopped herself from letting her anger ride on top of her head.


    No, death was too easy for that animal of a woman!


    " So, you can''t say anything regarding his situation for the time being?" asked Fu Yu Sheng with concern lining his face, he knew just how important Father Song was to Song Yan, if he was to be mentally challenged then she ¡­ he turned his head and nced at his wife sideways, a chill running up his spine when he saw the murderous expression on her face.


    From the looks of it, it was clear that Song Yan was going to bury Chu Lian alive.


    " Not for the time being," said Fan Xing heavily, he too did not want to be the harbinger of this bad news but he knew that he has to tell the truth to Song Yan, which was why he gritted his teeth and told Song Yan the truth despite fearing that she might curse him after witnessing her powers.


    " All right, we will wait till Father is awake," said Fu Yu Sheng as he bowed to Fan Xing, who bowed back and then walked out of the ward, once he was outside he staggered a couple of steps and had to clutch the waiting chair sitting in the corridor to stop himself from slumping down on the floor.


    Right now, he felt like he was going to be killed!


    " Yan''er," Fu Yu Sheng too wanted to take a few steps away from Song Yan when he felt the temperature of the room dropping but he gritted his teeth and walked closer to Song Yan. " Father will be fine, don''t worry."


    "It''s my fault," she said ever so softly that Fu Yu Sheng was sure that he was mishearing things but when he saw Song Yan''s reddened eyes, he knew that he wasn''t mishearing anything.


    "It''s not your fault," he said hurriedly as he turned her around by her shoulders and looked into her eyes sternly. " You didn''t do anything wrong."


    But Song Yan who couldn''t get rid of her guilt felt like everything was her fault. She shook her head and said, " No, it''s mine, I was the one who didn''t take care of that demon as quickly as possible, if I did even by a couple of days then father¡­" she trailed off.


    She wanted to cry but she has been so used to keeping her emotions inside her that she couldn''t even bring herself to cry.


    Suddenly, someone covered her head and brought her to close such that she couldn''t see anything else other than the grey fabric of an overcoat.


    " What are you doing? Do you want me to punch you in the face?" She growled trying to get him off her but Fu Yu Sheng didn''t let go of her instead he hugged her tighter and said, " Go ahead if you want to curse cry or anything, I can''t listen anyway."


    She frowned when he said that but when she looked up, she was surprised to see that Fu Yu Sheng has actually gotten his Bluetooth headphones out and now he was listening to something that she couldn''t make out.


    Her eyes burned ever so slightly and then she buried herself into his chest once again. Just for today.

 Chapter 430 My Job

    " Are you okay?" Fu Yu Sheng asked as he pulled the Bluetooth earphones out of his ears when Song Yan pushed him away, he did feel a patch of his overcoat get wet but not once did he look down at Song Yan, he gave her the personal space that she wanted along with a shoulder that she needed to lean on.


    " I am fine," replied Song Yan hoarsely as she tucked the lock of her hair behind her ears, just now she didn''t want Fu Yu Sheng to look at her crying face was why she has covered her entire face with her hair making it impossible for anyone to see her tears.


    She then turned her head to look at father Song and examined his face. His face was pale and hisplexion looked rather bad butpared to when Song Yan found him, hisplexion seemed to have improved a lot. Song Yan stared at Father Song until Fu Yu Sheng couldn''t help but get worried for his father-inw, was there something that he did not know?


    Fu Yu Sheng has seen Song Yan''s abilities and seeing his wife stare at his father-inw point nkly without blinking, he thought that something was wrong.


    "It''s nothing," said Song Yan as she blinked her eyes finally and swivelled her neck to look at Fu Yu Sheng with a calm expression. " I was just trying to take a look at whether there was any other harm done to my father or not, nothing else."


    As she spoke, she walked closer to Father Song and then stared at his forehead. There was no ck mist covering Father Song''s forehead nor did he have any ck wisps covering his wrists or legs, it didn''t seem like Chu Lian had borrowed her father''s luck.


    But this didn''t seem to bring her any relief if anything she couldn''t help but be troubled even more. How was it possible for Chu Lian that woman to grow some conscience? For her to not do anything to her father except harm him physically didn''t sit right with Song Yan.


    She nced at Father Song and then carefully skimmed her gaze over his body, there has to be something..something that she hasn''t paid any attention to yet.


    Song Yan frowned slightly as she remembered what happened to Fu Yu Sheng, even though thetter seemedpletely fine he was under the influence of ck magic. Surely, Chu Lian couldn''t have done something simr given that the master she had with her wasn''t at the same level as that woman but what if ¡­.


    She raised her hand and then brought her thumb to her mouth, biting down hard she drew blood before cing her bleeding thumb on Father Song''s forehead. She swiftly drew an exquisite array on his forehead before taking her thumb away and cing her forefinger at the centre of the array.


    Song Yan channelled her Yin energy into the array and her eyes coldly glittered when the array started to shine with a dangerous red light.


    " What''s going on?" Fu Yu Sheng asked seeing the red array on Father Song''s forehead glow slightly, there was something weird happening with father Song, he could see that his father-inw was twisting and jerking just like he was when Song Yan caused him to spit the doll out of his body.


    However, this time the thing that came out was not a straw doll instead it was a ring. Bloodied and scratched in several ced the ring seemed to be rather old but something about must have been important because the second Father Song coughed the ring out while remaining unconscious, Song Yan''s entire body stiffened.


    " Yan Yan?" Fu Yu Sheng called Song Yan who was clutching the ring in her hand.


    "It''s my mother''s wedding ring," Song Yan replied as she clenched her fist and buried the ring in her hand with her fingers. " A part of my mother''s grudge is within this ring ¡­ this was why my father got this weak."


    Chu Lian must have been scared of her mothering to look for revenge was she split the evil half of her mother''s soul into a small piece and hid it like this. There was no way for Song Yan to know whether a part of a split soul was whole or pierced, maybe Chu Lian have hidden more pieces of the grudge field in the vain hope that her mother would never be able toe after her.


    Song Yan applied more force on the ring with her Yin energy and then snapped the diamond in half, a scream echoed through the broken shard of a diamond as a ck wisp floated out of it and was then sucked in by her space ring.


    " Chu Lian must have been quite furious with my father for not forgetting my mother." Song Yan stated calmly as she dropped the shattered remains of the diamond on the floor and then wiped her hands.


    Fu Yu Sheng did not know what to say, he could no longer understand Chu Lian. It would be wrong to say that the woman hated Father Song if she did, she would have hurt him far worse than she already did but saying that she loved him would be wrong as well, after all, she seemed to have hurt Father Song to the point where it would take a long time for him to recover.


    " Are you angry?" He asked seeing that Song Yan was no longer saying anything, she didn''t seem angry but at the same time, she did not look like she was calm either.


    " Of course, I am very angry," she replied causing Fu Yu Sheng to shift in front of the door ever so slightly, seeing his actions, Song Yan was amused. Her lips twitched and then she raised her hands, " Don''t worry, I will not do anything to them¡­if that''s what you are worried about. I am a celestial master, I cannot go ahead and kill anyone for no reason, I have to leave that in the hands of God."


    Fu Yu Sheng rxed ever so slightly when he heard her say, "It is just that it''s my job to send them to God for an appointment."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 431 Snatch Everything?

    " Master, as long as I have that woman''s blood and a bit of her, I will be able to snatch her luck again, right?" Song Lan respectfully looked at the master who was drawing a talisman.


    The elderly master paused in his actions and then ced the brush down before pushing away the blood of the ck dog away as he turned his shrewd and sharp eyes to look at Song Lan before nodding, " You are right, as long as you have a bit of her with some blood, you will be able to snatch her luck. But didn''t your mother refuse to do this? She seemed to have firmly rejected the idea of snatching the luck of that woman."


    Ever since finding out that Song Yan had a celestial master with her, Chu Lian has been very careful while dealing with her. She did not want to let that girl get hold of her which was why she was keeping a distance away from Song Yan and she suggested Song Lan do the same thing but Song Lan did not want to listen to her mother.


    The master has helped her borrow the luck of many women but the thing was that no matter how many times she snatched the luck of those women, it will be used up pretty quickly. What was even more annoying was that even after snatching the luck of those women, Song Lan did not get any opportunity to get hold of a good role or advertisement, these days she hasn''t even gotten a glimpse of Fu Yu Sheng!


    When she had Song Yan''s luck she would able to stumble into Fu Yu Sheng because Song Yan''s luck was entwined with Fu Yu Sheng and that was how she was able to get close to Fu Yu Sheng but ever since she lost Song Yan''s luck everything was slowly getting out of her hands!


    Yes, even though she was getting scripts and brand endorsements but they were nothingpared to the time when she had Song Yan''s luck.


    Song Lan tried to hold on without Song Yan''s luck but after struggling and waiting for a good script to fall in her hand Song Lan seem to have understood that no matter how much women''s luck she snatches, she wouldn''t be able to get what she dreamed off without Song Yan''s luck.


    That was why she came to look for the master when her mother was busy socialising.


    "This is not about my mother," Song Lan clenched her fingers as she hatefully replied, if she was being honest, she was upset with her mother as well. After all, her mother snatched the luck of the Mother Song whose luck could be said to be that of a queen. But when it came to her she was stripping her of the right to snatch what was hers.


    After all, Song Yan''s luck would have been hers if not for the difference in their birth dates!


    "It''s about me, so I have the right to decide what I want and what I don''t," after suffering so much, Song Lan''s determination to snatch Song Yan''s luck got even more fervent. What was more she has seen Fu Yu Sheng leaving work yesterday evening and it was as if her heart fell for him all over again.


    Back when she fell for Fu Yu Sheng, thetter was unapproachable and looked rather cold with that stoic expression of his. But yesterday evening when she saw him leaving thepany, Song Lan swore that her heart skipped a beat more than it didst time.


    The Fu Yu Sheng of right now was no longer dressed in those gloomy ck clothes, no he was dressed up in ck pants, a white shirt and a beige coat. More importantly, he was smiling! He was smiling while talking to assistant Xu, how can she not fall for him all over again?


    ? " Is this about that man?" The master, of course, knew all the secrets of the mother and daughter pair, in fact, he too thought that it was a pity to let go of that woman whose luck fascinated him so much that he wanted to snatch a bit of it for himself. Something about Song Yan''s luck was different, it was as if it was made just for her as no one can snatch it and the more difficult it was the sweeter the results were, which was why the master too wanted to get his hands on Song Yan and her blood.


    Last time when he got his hand on the blood of that girl''s mother the monster his master was raising levelled up a stage of cultivation in dark arts! It was enough to let him know how valuable the blood of that girl who shared the same blood as her mother was.


    Song Lan''s face flushed but then she thought about how she has already told everything to the master and her flush receded and she nodded her head. " That''s right, I want to be the one beside the man I love and not that b! tch! Because I am the one who deserves all of that, she is the one who snatched everything from me."


    The old master heard Song Lan''s nonsensical words and grinned mockingly, it was amazing how humans with greed woulde up with many different reasons to make themselves sound right. Clearly, the one who was snatching the luck was her yet she made it the fault of that other woman as if she deliberately took birth a day before her.


    But this did not concern the old master, the one thing that concerned him was the blood of that woman. As long as he was to take the blood of that woman to his master he will be able to gain some recognition from his master.


    " What if I tell you that not only can you snatch her luck but you can snatch everything else from her as well? From her man to her face."


    ¡ª¡ª


    dedicating todays chapter to Yuan_Jiao, boboswirls, Nadia _Deb, elorinczy, neotheo82, dia. Special thanks to Yuan_Jiao for sending me two inspiration capsules!!

 Chapter 432 Such A Small Goal

    When Song Lan heard the old celestial master say that she will be able to change everything with Song Yan, a bit of excitement rocked through her nerves. Her emotions ran wild as she looked at the man, only she knew how much she wanted to snatch everything from Song Yan. She hated her beautiful face and her long legs¡­ more than everything else she hated the fact that was that Song Yan was born much luckier than her.


    So, when she heard the master say that she will be able to snatch everything from Song Yan, her eyes turned red with greed. " Really master? Are you speaking the truth, I can really switch faces with that woman?"


    " Switch faces? Haha, you have such a small goal in your head, young miss," the old master ran a hand over his long, silvery beard and looked at Song Lan''s face. Though it could be said that under his influence and hard work, Song Lan''s face turned pretty and delicate but she was still miles away from Song Yan, whose face was as ethereal as an immortal fairy. The old master never understood why Song Lan was so hung up onpeting with Song Yan''s face and fortune when she was born ordinary but this had nothing to do with him.


    What mattered the most to him was the blood of that woman, which was why he was willing to help Song Lan a bit more than he should. For he knew that a tigress daughter won''t be a bitch, surely the daughter of Madam Song who was blessed by the heavens would be born with a wonderful fate as well, right?


    " If you do as I ask then forget about snatching her face, you will be able topletely rece her identity as Song Yan," The old master filled Song Lan''s heart with greed for he knew that only by making use of her greed would be able to get his hands on Song Yan''s blood. " You will be Song Yan in every possible term, from her face to her man you will be able to get everything from her. In fact, if you were to push a little more then you will be able to make her vanish from this world and then you will be the sole heir of the Song family. The tag of illegitimate daughter would vanish from your head forever! Don''t you want such a life?"


    Want? Of course, she wanted such a life, why in the world would she not want this life? She wanted it more than anything. No, she needed it more than anything! As long as she became Song Yan then all her goals will be achieved!


    She will be the madam of the Fu family, the wife of Fu Yu Sheng and the legitimate heiress of the Song family, no one will dare to use the word '' illegitimate'' for her! And she will be able to take care of Fu Chen as well! If she was to kill him then who would say anything to her? She would be his mother in name and no mother would kill her son deliberately right? She just has to use all the acting skills that she has learned all these years at that time!


    Song Lan was yet to be Song Yan but she was already dreaming of a glorious life.


    " Young miss, are you already thinking about your wonderful future?" The old master saw the greed in Song Lan''s eyes and decided that it was time for him to make use of her. It would be better for him to strike the iron when it was hot lest she was to change her mind like her mother. " You can make the dream reality just by doing a small thing."


    " What? Tell me what do I have to do to make it real? I want to be Song Yan, I want to snatch her life, her existence from her as soon as I can!" Song Lan was so excited that her voice turn shriller than a banshee.


    When the old master heard Song Lan''s hysterical voice, he sneered under his hood. What a fool, she didn''t even think of asking whether there were side effects of using the technique he was going to tell her just like her mother.


    But the old master did not care about what might happen to Song Lan in the future by the time the human skin mask bes a part of this woman''s existence, he will be long gone by then. "It''s nothing serious nor it is hard, what I need to do is make you a human skin mask."


    " A what?" Song Lan asked with a frown upon hearing what the old master said, her excitement was doused when she heard '' human skin.''


    Seeing that she was hesitating, the old celestial master hurriedly said, " Dark magic is like this but you have to look past the ingredients used in it, all you need to focus on is the glorious future that you wish to have, don''t you want to be the wife of the man with whom that woman is living currently? If you hesitate then she will stay with the man that you so much desire, who knows maybe in a year or two she might give birth to another child, by then even with the human skin mask you wouldn''t be able to take her life from her."


    The old celestial master deliberately tried to scare Song Lan and his threat seem to have worked on Song Lan, she couldn''t even think about Song Yan living in the same house as Fu Yu Sheng much less sleeping in the same bed and doing ¡ª¡ª


    " No," she said resolutely, her eyes shining with determination as she asked, " What do I have to do?"


    " Nothing much young miss, you just need to get me a human whose skin I can peel to make that mask for you and then you need to capture that woman whose life you want to snatch, for you will need her blood throughout your life."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 433 Reshoot The Scenes? Or A Terrible Scheme?

    " I have toe to the shooting location tomorrow?" Song Yan''s brows twitched when she heard her agent, Shen Yue tell her that she needed to reshoot a scene that she was already done shooting.


    In fact, Shen Yue too was confused by the sudden request of the Director, earlier this week Song Yan finished shooting her scenes for the movie. Her role was small, to begin with, she couldn''t be counted as the second female lead either, all in all, she was only ying the role of Wang Yufan''s character''s dead lover, and her scenes were limited and simple.


    Because of this reason, Song Yan was done with shooting faster than anyone. Shen Yue too was looking for new roles for her but then she received a call from the director who told him that they have lost the scene where Song Yan fell off the cliff and was killed. It was a crucial scene and they couldn''t edit it, if this was some other scene the director would have simply deleted it or used a stunt double to reshoot it but the scene that was lost was actually the most important one!


    " Then isn''t it, their fault?" Song Yan had never taken her acting career seriously after her rebirth, the only reason she was willing to finish shooting for this film was that she has already signed the contract and she did not want to pay the penalty in case she was to step out of the movie. "I have fulfilled the premise of the contract, I am done with shooting all the scenes, how can they ask me toe back and re-shoot the scenes as they wish? Do they think I am that free?"


    Shen Yue was indeed furious as well but there was nothing that she could do, the reason was simple. "It''s not that I didn''t say the same thing to them, I did but turns out that your previous agent signed a really unfair contract with the filming crew. There is a use that says that you are willing to amend and reshoot the scenes in case the director asks you to, no matter how many times. I have of course warned them that they can not use that use ording to their whims and that they need to pay you for the reshooting of the scenes but¡­ I am afraid you cannot leave this matter alone."


    Song Yan''s eyes shed with a vicious glint at the mention of her previous agent. It has been so long and she has simply forgotten that dead woman but who would have thought that the woman who was now six feet under the grave woulde haunting her like this?


    " So there is no other choice but to do as they have asked?" Song Yan rubbed her temple, she could feel that there was something wrong. After all, she has finished shooting the final scene at least more than a week ago but the director suddenly lost the clip, it was as if someone deliberately wanted her to be at the shooting location.


    And when she remembered the location where she finished shooting herst scene her left brow started to twitch. The cliff that the director found was rather far away from the city in the interior of the outskirts, for her to go to that ce when things were like this ¡­ even without her gut telling her that something was wrong, Song Yan could more or less understand that something was up.


    " I have talked to the director he wouldn''t make things difficult for you and Wang Yufan would be there as well, apparently he wanted to help you reshoot the scenes." Shen Yue immediately told Song Yan about everything that she knew, after all, she had to work hard to keep herdy boss happy.


    Song Yan hummed as she discussed some other things with Shen Yue before she ended the call and then turned around to walk inside the ward. Fu Yu Sheng was setting up a dinner table for the two of them when he heard the door close behind him, he raised his head and when he saw that Song Yan has returned, he smiled politely and asked, " You are done talking? What did Shen Yue say to you? Was she calling to tell you about another script?"


    Earlier he told Shen Yue to pick the best out of the best script for Song Yan, he thought that Shen Yue had called her because of this reason but then he saw Song Yan shake her head.


    " The director of my film wants me to reshoot a scene that has been lost," Song Yan replied as she stared at the mirror of the window, hoping to see something but when she needed her divination abilities to work, they seem to be failing her. She couldn''t see anything in the ss even when she stared at it long and hard, it was as if she was thinking that as long as she red at the ss she will be able to see something magically.


    But no matter how long she red the ss stared as normally still as possible. Why didn''t her divination ability work for her? Was it because the divine one did not want her to be too amazing?


    " Yan Yan? Yan Yan? Are you okay?" She was snapped out of her daze when she heard Fu Yu Sheng''s voice, he was looking at her with concern in his eyes and said, " If you don''t want to reshoot the scenes then I can tell the director. I am sure that he will not dare to even think about making you reshoot the scenes after I talk with him."


    " No, it''s alright," Song Yan immediately collected her thoughts and shook her head. She did not want to use Fu Yu Sheng''s name to bully anyone. She was sure that the director too was the victim of someone''s malicious scheming as for whose, she didn''t have to even think about. She turned her head and looked at her father who was lying on the hospital bed and lightly said, " I was still thinking how to get hold of those two women, and they came to me with their heads on a silver tter."


    ¡ª-


    if you like this story please leave a power stone, a gift, or review orment. Please Orz!

 Chapter 434 Thugs

    "Sister-inw!" Wang Yufan greeted Song Yan when he noticed her walking towards the shooting location, she was carrying a big duffle bag on her back and no one knew what was inside of it. The scene where Song Yan''s character fell from the cliff was at night, thus the shooting crew along with the actors who were in the scene had toe looking for the shooting location in the middle of the night.


    The moon was shining brightly in the sky but everyone including Wang Yufan who was dressed in a majestic set was bundled in thick coats and jackets given that winter was fast approaching.


    The filming crew have been waiting for Song Yan for a long time but neither of them dared to say anything to her when she came to a stop in front of Wang Yufan because everyone knew that the reason they had to reshoot the scene was because of their own fault.


    Despite the actors agreeing to shoot the scenes again, there were a lot ofints already that they didn''t dare to poke the actors when they were already annoyed with them.


    " Yufan," Song Yan greeted Wang Yufan back as she nodded at him and then looked around the shooting location before turning her attention to Wang Yufan. " What''s going on? How did the recording get deleted all of a sudden?"


    She has been looking around the entire forest but she didn''t feel any Yin energy for a second she thought that the thing was hiding its presence but even Fang Yanli couldn''t sense anything which only confused Song Yan even more. Was it really a coincidence?


    And nothing to do with Song Lan?


    " I don''t know either," Wang Yufan was just as dissatisfied with the filmy crew as the other actors who were shooting the scenes again. He was nning to go on a holiday with his mother who was feeling a bit under the weather because of catching something she shouldn''t have but then he was called back by the director, at first he wanted to ask the director to reshoot it with his body double because the scene only had his voice and back, as for the close up of his grief-stricken face, that could have been shot anywhere.


    But then the director''s assistant told him that Song Yan was reshooting her scenes as well which was the only reason he cancelled his n and agreed to reshoot the scene. He needed his sister-inw''s help to save his mother and since his sister-inw forgot to call him and giver him, her number this was a decent opportunity!


    " I only know that this was a mistake of the crew that was responsible for adding the special effect in the scenes, they were adding the BGM in this scene when they mistakenly deleted the clip altogether." Wang Yufan too shook his head as he ran his fingers through his hair, he too didn''t understand how was it possible for such a big filming crew to make a mistake like this but they somehow managed to do it!


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes, these things happened one after another a bit too coincidentally, and she couldn''t help but be suspicious of everything that was happening around her. That was why when she was dragged to the vanity van to get ready, she checked everything, even the props were checked by her but no matter how many times she tried to find something, she didn''t see anything out of order.


    The more everything seemed Normal the more she couldn''t help but think that there was something fishy.


    But contrary to her suspicions everything went smoothly, the shooting of the scenes was so easy that she didn''t even get a chance to find fault with anything.


    And before she knew it, she was walking back to the car that she has borrowed from Fu Yu Sheng. He wanted to send a driver with her but she knew that Song Lan was nning something, she didn''t want to put anyone in danger which was why she came alone.


    "Sister-inw, then I will be seeing you soon?" Wang Yufan insisted to see Song Yan to the parking lot at the base of the mountain, if possible he would have taken her to her house as well but he knew that she will never agree that was why he didn''t push her too much.


    " Of course," said Song Yan a bit distractedly, she thought that Wang Yufan would leave but instead thetter stayed next to her with a smile on his face, he seemed to be teetering on edge of saying something but didn''t seem to know how to say it.


    Song Yan frowned and said, " Just spit it out, what is the matter?"


    "Sister-inw, I wanted to ask whether or not you have free time these days. My mother seemed to have caught something dirty." Wang Yufan knew that his mother was being targeted by his father''s mistress and this was the reason why he asked for those talismans from Song Yan earlier. At first, things seemed to bepletely normal but now everything seems to be out of his control.


    His mother who was hail and hearty just a few days ago suddenly turned into a sickly woman who couldn''t even leave her bed, what was even scarier was that all the talismans that her mother actually turned ck! Not only ck they werepletely charred to the point that they no longer looked like they were talismans at all


    Wang Yufan who noticed the peculiarity was really scared but even when he tried to find out what was wrong with his mother he couldn''t, he was thinking about taking his mother with him on a trip in the false hope that she will be free of whatever was haunting her but now that he met Song Yan, he couldn''t help but ask her for her help.


    " Leave your number with me," Song Yan has never really taken any interest in anyone which was why even when Wang Yufan gave her, his number she forgot to save it. And since Wang Yufan did not have Song Yan''s number he couldn''t call her, as for calling Fu Yu Sheng and asking for help¡­hehe, that man hardly ever picked up his call!


    Wang Yufan hurriedly took Song Yan''s number and then called her, he didn''t want to make the same mistake as before was he decided to take Song Yan''s number in case she forgot about him.


    " Let me know when you are free sister-inw," said Wang Yufan as he bid goodbye to Song Yan. " I will be waiting for you at the Wang house."


    " I will," given that it was Wang Yufan''s mother who was in need of her help Song Yan didn''t dare to take the matter lightly, she solemnly promised Wang Yufan that she wille and see his mother in a few days.


    But for now ¡­


    She waited for Wang Yufan''s car to drive out of the parking lot before she turned to look at the two men who came out of the spots where they were hiding and said, "You two took your time for sure, I was getting impatient."


    No wonder she didn''t feel the presence of anything evil, Song Lan most probably thought that she would be carrying a talisman with her which was why instead of sending an evil spirit, she sent two thugs who were sure to take her down since she was just an innocent and weak woman.


    The two thugs were stunned by Song Yan''s words, they looked at each other before rolling their shoulders as the one with a bad eye sneered at Song Yan. " You sure know how to talk big, little girl¡­ listen carefully I will be nice to you if you do as we tell you, now you need to get in the car.." he pointed to the ck van that was hidden deep in the forest and continued, " You will stay put and silent, even if you were to call the police do you think they will be able to save you in this remote location?"


    " So be a good girl and get in the van," said the one who had multiple golden chains around his neck. " If you want to keep that pretty face of yours safe, then you will follow our orders."


    " Or I can simply beat the crap of you two?" Song Yan offered casually as she took out the baseball bat that she was carrying with her in the duffel bag in case she was to get entangled in this kind of a mess.


    " Beat the crap out of us, did you hear her big brother?" The man with the bad eye chortled so much that his good eye closed instinctively and because it was closed, the man didn''t see Song Yan pounce at him as she whacked him in the face with the baseball bat.


    The man with the bad eye stumbled back before falling on his huge behind, on the other hand, the man with golden chains stared at Song Yan with a shocked expression before it turned into a vicious re as he lunged at her with a roar. " You fcking bitch!"

 Chapter 435 Call Her

    Song Yan didn''t move instead it was Fang Yanli who floated over to the man and then walked right into his body, possessing him. The man''s body stiffened and the fist that he was aiming at Song Yan also stopped before he looked down at his hand and then swung it at his face.


    " Big brother, what are you doing?" The man with a bad eye was stunned when he saw that his brother was actually hitting himself. He looked at Song Yan who was holding a bat in her hands and smiling at his big brother as if she knew what was happening to him.


    A chill crawl up his spine and he immediately realised that something was very wrong with the woman in front of him but before he could run away, something seemed to have caught hold of his legs. At first, he thought it was the woman but when he looked back he was stunned to find that the thing holding him was actually a ming blue dog!


    The man gasped when he looked down at his calf that was being bitten by the dog, it wasn''t bleeding instead it was burning! The scent of roasted meat spread all over the surroundings and the man started to scream he was terrified, he was really terrified now but no matter how much he tried to struggle and get his leg out of the beast''s mouth, he couldn''t!


    " Argh, please let me go¡­ I did not know, I had no idea that you were such a powerful master, please let me go. I don''t dare toe after you anymore!" The man no longer had any arrogance left in his body, in fact, at the moment he was cursing Song Lan with all his heart and soul.


    That damned woman was the one who asked him to go after this woman and told him that she would be an easy target to catch, after all, she was nothing but an actress who didn''t have any backing behind her.


    This was a weak woman? Fck! If this was a weak woman then he was superman!


    Behind him the sounds of punches grew louder, the man with chains was foolish enough to look over his shoulder and take a nce at his brother. He saw his brother being beaten ck and blue with blood trickling down his nose and immediately felt his heart thump like crazy, ghost ¡­this woman was a ghost!


    The man was prepared to scream but then he felt something knock against his abdomen, he turned his attention to the front and almost passed out again when he saw that at some point the ghost woman has gotten closer to him. When he didn''t even have the slightest bit of an idea¡­ he gulped loudly and said, " I...I dare not¡ª-"


    " Where?" Song Yan calmly asked as if she wasn''t tapping the abdomen of the man with the tip of her baseball bat.


    " Where what?" The man was stumped by her question and paid for it dearly when Song Yan smashed the tip of the metal baseball in his stomach. " Where did she ask you to bring me?"


    Song Yan already knew who was the one behind this kidnapping which was why she didn''t ask who was behind it, instead, she asked about the thing that she wanted to know the most about.


    The man curled up into a vulnerable position with his hand on his abdomen as he groaned and then hissed through his mouth before he pursed his lips and said, " The graveyard next to the abandoned southern city hall."


    He wasn''t surprised that Song Yan knew who sent him here, after all, he saw just how powerful the woman was and ¡­ when he raised his head and looked at the zing wolf-like dog standing behind her, he shivered uncontrobly. He wished he could faint here and now but the pain of his calf was hurting him so badly that he couldn''t even think about fainting.


    His head was buzzing with pain and he wished he could kill that woman who sent him here to catch this woman. If he was to get his hands on that woman, he will surely grab hold of her neck and twist¡ª¡ª no, he will treat her a lot more badly then this. That woman didn''t even pay any advance to him but she sent him on this errand where he almost lost his leg.


    " Get up," said Song Yan as she hitched the bat up and then ced it over her shoulder. Seeing her hitch the bat up her shoulder the man flinched, he was afraid that he was going to be hit again.


    " Wha..get up?" The man thought that he was mishearing things but then Song Yan ced the baseball on the ground and leaned on it with a crazy glint in her eyes. " That''s right, since you were willing to work for her surely, you will work for me too right?"


    " But she was paying us¡ª¡ª"


    " And I am letting you walk out of this hot mess alive, who do you think you will choose?"


    The man: "..." This woman was crazy, right?


    " What do you want?" The man understood that he wouldn''t be able to escape from Song Yan''s grasp and asked softly. Seeing that he agreed a smile etched on Song Yan''s lips as she said, " Nothing crazy, don''t worry ¡­you see the thing is like that I cannot have the blood of that woman in my hands, that is why I want someone to drag her to a corner and do the dirty deeds that I can''t, you don''t have to worry, I will be in charge of delivering that woman to you, you just need to make sure that she lives a life worse than death, all right?"


    The man teetered a little before he nodded, he loved money but that did not mean that he will do something stupid as giving up his life for it.


    " Excellent," Song Yan smiled so wide that her eyes crinkled, she raised her bat and then ced it against the man''s temple and said, " Call her and say that you have gotten me. But of course..." she opened her eyes slightly with a dangerous glint in them and added, " You make a wrong move and I will let you experience hell right here and now.:

 Chapter 436 Ugly Old Hag

    " She is here master," when Song Lan received the call from the thugs who have sessfully kidnapped Song Yan, she was so happy that she wanted to fly, finally. Finally, she willpletely rece that bitch and live her life as the madam of the Fu family, no one will call her the illegitimate daughter of the Song family and more importantly¡­ she ced her hand on her womb and smiled sinisterly, she will give birth to the heir of the Fu family after taking care of that bastard Fu Chen.


    This was just right, everything will go back as it was supposed to be, she will get her luck that has been taken away by Song Yan back and as for that bitch who took her luck away¡­ she will be locked up in a shed and left to bleed for her!


    Humph! If it was left to her, she would have gotten Song Yan killed but because thetter was still of some use to her, she would spare her life. Song Yan better be grateful for her grace, after all, she was willing to let her stay alive.


    " Excellent, Excellent," said the old master as he ced his cauldron on the burning fire and then picked up the human skin that he has skinned earlier this morning. It was still bright red and drops of blood seem to drip from it as the old master picked up a peach wood sword and then wrote a spell on it, after he was finished writing the spell of dark arts on the sword, he picked up the bone of the human whose skin has been peeled and threw it in the cauldron, no sooner did he threw it inside, the cauldron bubbled and frothed before hissing like a myriad of serpents.


    He then picked up the heart of the man whose skin was taken and then picked up his dagger, he carefully sliced the thumping heart into pieces before he threw it into the bubbling cauldron. The greenish liquid turned ckish red like tar with a hint of wine in it and only then did he nod and scooped up the concoction in adle as he said, " Now it only needs the blood of that woman, as long as her blood is added into this concoction we just needed to pour the liquid on the skin and the human skin mask will be ready."


    When Song Lan heard that everything was ready, she hurriedly called the thugs to bring Song Yan up. The thugs who seemed to be waiting for her orders soon came inside the abandoned hall dragging a limp body with them.


    " Is she knocked out?" Song Lan asked carefully but one could see that she was really excited as she looked at Song Yan''s beautiful face, her greedy gaze was so ferocious that even the two thugs who were not the target of her gaze shivered.


    " She ispletely unconscious," the man with chains nodded and thenid Song Yan down on the floor. " We used a heavy knockout drug, she wouldn''t wake up till the morning."


    " That''s great! You two can leave now, I will send the payment to you in a while." As she spoke Song Lan tried to get close to Song Yan but she was stopped by the man with chains he raised his hand and said, " Not so fcking fast woman, you pay the money first and only then we will hand you the delivery."


    ? He pointed to his brother whose face was ck and blue and then stated calmly, " The woman knew self-defence and you didn''t tell us, of course, you will have to pay for the damages, add in a million for that and ¡­" then he pointed to his leg that seemed to be bitten by a dog and swiftly added, " Another one for this one as well, it''s because of you that we were hurt like this, so round up the payment to fifteen million or we are taking her back."


    Song Lan''s face turned red with anger as she narrowed her eyes and hissed sharply at the two men, " Do you know I am with? If I want I can get you two killed!"


    " You better not miss, we are used to working in this business," said the man with a bad eye as he shrugged his shoulders. " We know people like you and we have dealt with them as well, right now a system in ourptop is carefully tracking the seconds, if we don''t go down in the next fifteen minutes and enter the code that needs to stop the countdown then your voice recordings, the messages and everything that you have said will be uploaded to the inte," the man smirked when he saw that Song Lan''s face has gone pale and added snickering, " I found out that you are an actress and this woman is the second madam of the Fu family, bet the Fu family would not like what you did to her and ¡­"


    He tipped his head to the frothing cauldron and raised his brow. " Whatever you are nning will go down the drain as well."


    " Fine!" Song Lan sensed that she has been caught in a trap in the end she paid the money that the thugs were asking but not before cursing them. " Here you go, your darned money. Now get lost and never show me your face ever again! If I see you again then I will skin you alive!"


    " Like we want to see you,"


    "It''s better that way, who wants to see your face either? Unlike this beauty here you are like an old hag, seeing your face puts me into a bad mood altogether."


    The two thugs weren''t easy to deal with either they cursed right back at Song Lan making her so mad that her face turned as colourful as a palette.


    She wanted to go ahead and scratch their faces but then she thought about the recording and the messages that they had in their hands and controlled herself, she couldn''t let them tarnish her reputation or n, if that happened then everything she did would be futile.

 Chapter 437 Hell’s Wolf : The Reaper

    Song Lan was furious, she couldn''t believe that a bunch of thugs came to find trouble with her and even called her ugly. But then she looked at the unconscious Song Yan and her entire mouth was once again filled with honey, so what if those good-for-nothing men called her ugly?


    And even if she was ugly what about it? She crouched down and then clenched Song Yan''s face with her fingers and hungrily stared at the beautiful face. This face, this face was going to be hers from today onwards!


    " Master, let''s get started! Now that she is here we don''t need to wait anymore, the night is no longer young we should get on it," Song Lan could no longer wait as she turned to the master who was working on the human skin mask.


    Hearing Song Lan''s impatient voice, the old master was annoyed, he raised his head and looked at her with his cloudy eyes that caused Song Lan to shiver before he nodded his head and then said, " I will take a look at her fate first if she is really that fortunate or nor."


    What the old master wanted to see whether Song Yan''s blood would help the Jiangshi that his master was raising in levelling up his cultivation or not, other than that he hardly cared about anything.


    He pushed himself off the ground and then walked towards Song Yan who was lying on the floor, one nce and his eyes widened. " Excellent! This one''s fate is better than thest one, surely the saying is true the next generation often surpasses the old one. Look at that golden aura with an abundance of Yin energy, no wonder she was born in the yin month of the yin year, this woman was born to aplish great things!" As he spoke he already took the dagger out of his robe, he was going to squeeze every drop out of this woman''s body and hand it to his master.


    Song Lan didn''t understand a thing that the old master said but what she understood was that Song Yan was born with wonderful luck! The more she heard the more upset she became why was it, that just because of one day the two of them were given two different fates? Even though she was younger than Song Yan, she was born a month after the yin month! If only she was born just a day earlier then she would have been the one with awesome luck!


    " Master, you need to hurry¡­the thugs said that she will remain unconscious only til the morning," Song Lan said hurriedly but when the old master raised his head to look at her, she swallowed her saliva and solemnly said, " Don''t worry master once I seed and be the madam of the Fu family, you will be my benefactor and from then on I will be your backer."


    " Its good that you understand the price of my benevolence," said the old master as he turned his attention back to Song Yan, his voice filled with greed as he lifted his hand and dropped it such that it would stab Song Yan''s heart but no sooner did he stabbed it, the Song Yan who was on the ground suddenly burst into scalding hot mes causing the old master to yell in surprise and pain as his arm caught on fire.


    Everything happened so suddenly that the old master couldn''t even understand what just happened, one second on the floor was an unconscious woman and then the next second she burst into mes. How was it possible? His dagger was a simple one!


    Not only the old master was shocked, but Song Lan was also shocked. She didn''t expect something this surprising to happen either, when she looked at the burning Song Yan ¡­she didn''t see a burning corpse instead she saw her future that suddenly turned dark.


    Without Song Yan''s blood, how will she be the second madam Fu?!!


    " Old master, what is the meaning of this?" At this point when she realised that she has lost the chance to be the second madam Fu, she was so furious that she wished she could tear the old man in half, how dare he? How dare he ruin this for her? Did he not say that everything will be fine?


    " I don''t know either," the old master snapped back, Song Lan wasn''t the only one who suffered losses here, he faced some losses as well!


    Just as the two of them were going to burst into a fight, someoneughed behind them. " My that was much more shy than I thought it would be, should have paid attention to the explosives that I attached inside."


    Song Lan and the old master stiffened before the two of them turned to look at the stranger who was standing behind them. Just now they were too busy looking at burning ''Song Yan'', that neither of them paid any attention to the person who snuck behind them.


    The old master could feel his hand throb and ache, and he red at the stranger fiercely, who was this? And why in the world did they even mess with him?


    The stranger was standing in the corner of the room shrouded in darkness, he couldn''t see their face but from the voice, it was clear that it was a woman. The old master, of course, didn''t recognise the voice but Song Lan on the other hand suddenly turned stiff, she ¡­she seemed to have heard this voice!


    "Who are you, how dare you attack a master like me?" The old master roared at the stranger who did not seem to fear him instead she chuckled and said, " Attack you? Old man I don''t only have the guts to attack you but I have enough guts to even kill you." As soon as the woman finished speaking a blue me roared to life out of thin air and then in front of the stupefied eyes of the old man the blue me stretched and twisted until it took the shape of a burning wolf.


    " H¡­hell''s ..hell''s wolf?"

 Chapter 438 Give You A Chance To Reincarnate

    The old master was terrified, summoning a familiar wasn''t difficult but summoning a familiar with the mes of hell represented the power of the celestial master. The one who could summon white mes familiar were the most standard celestial masters, those who summoned red were in the second stage as they can burn a person to a crisp and the one who summoned ck could even turn a person into ashes with just a small move of their hands but the one who could summon blue mes were the one who was the most terrifying.


    They could not only control the powers of hell''s mes but they can also use the powers of the other mes, they can burn, explode and melt anyone as they wish.


    As far as he knew, only a few celestial masters could summon the deepest and hottest mes of hell, and those who can summon the mes and even morph them into familiars were even rarer, for a celestial master to do something like this, it can be seen that they are rather powerful.


    The old master understood that he wouldn''t be able to defeat this person if he was not careful enough, in fact, it would be wise not to fight them and instead send them away as quickly as possible, for if he were to get closer to such a master and fight them he might lose his life, the stranger looked like she rather dangerous.


    So, he suppressed the anger he was feeling at the moment and then took hold of his pride as he softly asked, " My fellow celestial master, why are you attacking us for no reason? There is no need for you to be so upset right,? We are just doing our own thing but If you want then we can pay you as well."


    When the stranger did not say anything the old master frowned but then his gaze fell on the ming wolf and he softened his voice even more, " Master, if I have done something then you should say it outright..why do you have to do something like this, now you have killed the woman and caused me to make a loss here. I believe that we haven''t done anything to offend you, right?"


    "Not done anything to offend me?" Song Yan snickered as she kicked herself off the wall and then walked in the dim lighting of the room. " You really have some thick skin, you tried to snatch my existence and hand it over to that woman here and then you say that you haven''t done anything to offend me, you really know how to talk nonsense."


    The moment Song Yan stepped in the light and exposed her face to the old master, he was bbergasted on the other hand Song Lan was downright terrified, she looked at the ming wolf standing beside Song Yan and was bewildered. What was happening? Wasn''t it a celestial master who was protecting Song Yan? Howe suddenly she grew such powers where she could summon something so great!


    Even though Song Lan was confused and shocked she was still envious of Song Yan even in this situation. She couldn''t help but nce at the ming wolf enviously with a covetous glint in her eyes, ever since she was young, she had always wanted what Song Yan had she would not find her heart at rest if she was to not get what Song Yan had that was why she was trying to snatch Song Yan''s existence tonight. Now that she knew that Song Yan was this strong she wanted to have this power as well!


    " Master, can you steal this power of hers as well?" Song Lan asked excitedly as she point nkly stared at the wolf, if she was to gain such heaven-defying powers then she would be at the top and no one would dare to say anything to her!


    Whoever dares to offend her, she will burn them to a crisp with that dog!


    The old master''s face turned ghastly as he turned to look at the fool of a woman who could still not understand the situation she was in, their n has been disrupted and yet she was still coveting the powers of this woman who was standing high and mighty in front of him?


    " What is it? Howe she has the powers of a celestial master, why did you not tell me?" He asked as he looked at Song Lan whose eyes were still locked on the blue ming wolf, he did not know that the woman was a celestial master, if he did then he would havee prepared to deal with her. Now what?


    Song Lan, on the other hand, wasn''t scared, she was a bit terrified upon seeing that Song Yan has gotten some powers but then she remembered how easy it was to bully this woman when she was young. She waved her hand and nonchntly said after snapping back to her senses, " There is no need to worry so much master, this girl is a stupid idiot. I have bullied her ever since she was a child, there is no way she has gotten stronger in such a small period as six months and even if she learned something from that master of hers, she is just a half-baked crook,pared to you who knows dark arts and have been cultivating for years, she is nothing. You can handle her with ease."


    At first, the old master was a bit startled but when he heard Song Lan say that Song Yan might have learned some decent skills in just six months he was relieved, so what if that woman can summon hell''s wolf? Most probably she only learned this one skill and didn''t know anything else!


    With that, his uneasy heart calmed down and he turned to look at Song Yan with a calm face. " Look girl, there is no need for you to get so excited, all right? As long as you listen to me I promise that I will make sure to keep your soul intact and give you a chance to reincarnate."

 Chapter 439 She Will Kill Him!

    " Oh you are nice," said Song Yan as she smiled at the old master causing his smile to widen, it was as if he was hoping for her to lie down on the floor and say, ''Go ahead and chop my head as you want.'' Song Yan has seen many fools but she has to say that the old master was the most foolish one out of many others. " But I am not as kind as you, when I am through with you¡­you won''t even have a thing called a soul anymore."


    That wiped the smile off the old man''s face as he looked at her with eyes that were zing with anger. " Oh you are arrogant, I will give you that." His webbed eyes shed as if they were being shrouded by something dark and sinister. He nced at Song Yan like a snake that was hiding in the dark corner of a room to bite its prey at any moment. " But I will let you know that I have been practising dark arts for far longer than you did, I wouldn''t be doing something as stupid as attacking a master when my skills aren''t enough."


    " Tsk, just listen to his stupid babbling," Fang Yanli clicked her tongue as she looked at the old master who was staring at them haughtily with a touch of arrogance. " He is good, I will admit that but he is nowhere as good as you, Song Yan. You can take him down as long as you give it your ny per cent."


    Song Yan on the other hand was focusing on the old master, the more she looked at him the more she felt that something was wrong with him. She has never seen the old master and only knew about him through Fang Yanli, now that she was seeing him, her eyes were slowly turning cold.


    " If you are done," she said as she took off her ring and threw it in the air, the ring twirled in the air before it slowly transformed into a long scythe with a de that was filled with dense yin energy and the screams of many souls that it has reaped. "Let''s get started, I am not here to have a chat with you."


    " You are a foolish woman," sighed the old master as he too summoned his long de sword and twirled it around his head before mming it on the ground. " I will make sure that you learn your lesson, this way you wouldn''t dare to do something like this ever again in your next life, that is in case I let your soul leave."


    With eyes that were shining with greed, he rushed at Song Yan and then viciously hacked at her with everything that he had, Song Yan was already prepared she easily dodged the attack and then twisted around to swipe her scythe at the old master. But the old master was nimble as well, he quickly blocked the attack and retreated.


    " Your de is covered with the aura of death, I can sense the grudge of many poor and innocent souls that you have killed with this de," said Song Yan as she aimed her scythe at the old man and smashed it again and again on the long and wide de. " Now you are keeping them locked up in the de to raise your cultivation what a shame."


    Song Yan''s de was the same but her de only reaped souls that were destined to be killed. One who hasmitted too many sins and didn''t deserve any spot in heaven or hell and those who did, would leave an echo behind and then move on to the next world the same however could not be said for the old master, he was keeping the innocent souls trapped to raise his cultivation that was something that irked the heavens but people like him were so many that heavens couldn''t take care of them, which was why the heavens created celestial masters like her.


    " Attack him, Imand you," she said to the wolf who was following closely behind her and no sooner did her voice fell, the wolf lunged at the old master who waved his de at the hell''s wolf but couldn''t do any harm to it. The wolf jumped at the old master, its burning ws digging deep into the chest of the old master just as Song Yan raised her scythe and mmed it against the long de of the sword, it shattered to bits and crumbled like dust.


    A myriad of screams that were full of pain and anguish echoed in the warehouse causing the hair on Song Lan''s arms to rise and stand up straight. By now the excitement that was coursing in her body had extinguished, and she could see that Song Yan was a lot tougher than she gave her credit for.


    It was clear that the old master was at a disadvantage!


    " Bitch!" The old master screamed as he stared viciously at Song Yan the second he was toppled to the ground by the hell''s wolf. His chest was being dug by the ming wolf as if it was made of soft sand ¡­every time the wolf dug his chest he felt like someone was scooping his insides with a twisted hot poker and if he was being honest, it was kind of the same thing.


    Song Lan stared at the bloody massacre that was happening in front of her and then gulped loudly, she understood that she has made the wrong move this time. She stared at the old master who was struggling to get up from the floor and decided to leave him to it, after all, she knew better than anyone just how much Song Yan hated her, if she stayed here and let Song Yan grab hold of her then she will definitely be killed just like the old master!


    With that she carefully took a step behind and then another, she has to get out of this ce before Song Yan could get her hands on her but before she could reach the door of the warehouse, it suddenly closed on its own, trapping her inside with a woman who liked she wanted to drink her blood.

 Chapter 440 Locked With A Devil

    " Where are you going ?"Song Yan called from behind as she looked at Song Lan who was trying to get away from the warehouse. "Don''t you like stealing luck? Then you should be prepared for the consequences as well!"


    As she spoke, she called her familiar back and then summoned the glowing orbs with a wave of her hand that stuck to the seven main organs of the old master. The old master rose in the air like he was being carried by a magical string and then was sent flying next to Song Lan, with a bang he crashed against the metal door of the warehouse and spat a mouthful of blood at Song Lan''s feet and thetter was scared out of her wits.


    Her heart began to tighten and now she wished she had listened to her mother''s warning and stayed away from Song Yan. Her mother told her that something was wrong with Song Yan and she should be careful before making her move but she was in such a hurry to steal Song Yan''s luck, if she knew that Song Yan was this strong then she would have never poked the tiger in the eye but in her desperation to get better role and life, with the greed of bing madam Fu, she forgot to use her head and now her life was in danger.


    " Song Yan¡­you..you cannot touch me," Song Lan didn''t dare to look down at the pitiful condition of the old master. She was terrified so terrified that she didn''t even think twice before desperately rushing to the only window of the warehouse but no matter how hard she tried to raise the window pane and get out of this ce, the window looked like it has been jammed. She couldn''t get out no matter what she did and the ss didn''t seem to budge when she smashed her hands on it, in fact, the more she tried to get out of the warehouse, the more it seemed as if a force was pushing her back. She was so anxious that she started to hop on one spot like ants on a hot pan.


    Song Yan was thoroughly amused by Song Lan''s desperate actions of trying to get away from her and her smile turned a tad more genuine but in the eyes of Song Lan who knew that her life was on the line, it was the smile of a demon who came out of hell to drag her with him.


    Before entering the warehouse, Song Yan set up a restraining array, even if Song Lan was to throw her entire weight at the ss window, she wouldn''t be able to get out in fact, she would only be breaking through the ss pane and hurting herself before finding herself back in the warehouse. It would be like stuck in an infinite loop with no chance to get away from here.


    Once she was sure that Song Lan wouldn''t be able to leave she turned her attention to the old master who was groaning on the floor, she has been keeping an eye on the man for a long time and even in the dim lighting, she could see that the man wasn''t bleeding red blood but instead he seemed to be bleeding a sticky, tar-like substance as if he wasn''t even human. Song Yan seemed to have understood something as her eyes shed with maliciousness, with a twist of her wrist she raised the scythe in her hands and then brought it down heavily, the de of the scythe tore the body of the old master in half, his eyes rolled in their sockets and his upper half started moving but the one on the bottom was still moving as if it still had some sensations left within it.


    The ck tar sttered on the floor like a pond of water and Song Lan who was banging on the window turned around instinctively when she heard the loud crash of the de on the ground.


    " AHHHH! You killed someone! You killed someone!" Song Lan screamed out loud, her eyes popping in terror at the bloody scene in front of her, her feet gave away but then she scrambled up to her feet and backed into the wall with the window on it. It was as if she was sure that as long as she stayed there she will be able to survive.


    Something hot and yellow trickled down her jumpsuit and made a puddle under her jelly legs but Song Lan didn''t care about it.


    She was so scared that all the blood from her face seemed to have drained and her body was shaking like a kitten in the cold rain. She gulped loudly and looked at Song Yan who was holding a scythe in her hands like she was an Asura who came looking for her blood and then screamed, " I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!"


    Somehow she managed to stand up straight on her legs and then she smashed her hands on the window wanting to get out of this horrible ce, she was supposed to be the winner tonight, howe the situation turned into such that she was the one who was on the verge of dying?


    In the end, when she felt Song Yaning closer to her Song Lan in her desperation took a few steps behind her and then rushed to the window, she was willing to bleed a little if it meant that she will be able to escape the devil behind her.


    With a bang she threw herself at the window, pain shot through her skin like fire but the ss did break and she was free, that was what mattered the most. Song Lan cheered in her head even though her entire body seemed like it has been set on fire but she didn''t mind it, as long as she was out of that hell, it was all that mattered to her the most.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 441 You Can’t Hurt Me

    That was what she thought but the second she raised her head, she was stumped and horrified. She was supposed to be overlooking the road a few metres away from the warehouse covered with weeds and trees but she wasn''t looking at the road, no she was looking at the broken window with pieces of ss sticking into her skin as she bled.


    "Wh...What..how is this possible ?" Song Lan stared at the window that was broken but yet somehow she was stuck in the same ce where she was a minute ago, what was she supposed to do now?


    Song Lan turned to look at Song Yan who was looking at her like she was watching a clown. She seemed to have realised that the reason she couldn''t get out of this warehouse was that Song Yan did something to it, this was why Song Yan was so unhurried while dealing with her, in fact, she seemed to bepletely calm throughout the time and didn''t do anything maybe Song Yan knew that she would not be able to get out of this ce.


    " What am I going to do?" Song Lan''s face was crumpled with pain, she has gotten hurt rather badly and the ss pieces were still digging into her skin but then she didn''t have the time to pay attention to her pain because she heard the sound of footstepsing closer her as if death was approaching her. She turned her head to look at Song Yan in horror and without caring about the ss sticking to her legs, she started dragging herself away.


    Song Yan was scared out of her wit, and sweat was dripping from her forehead, when she saw Song Yan advancing on her bit by bit her heart clenched so tightly that she almost felt it jump out of her chest. She should have listened to her mother, she was such a fool and unfilial daughter, if she had listened to her mother then this wouldn''t have happened, it was her fault.


    She stared at Song Yan who was holding a scythe in her hand and then looked at the ming wolf that was walking beside Song Yan, her face turned pale in horror and she dry gulped.


    Song Yan was holding a scythe in her hand, the de seemed to be covered with the mncholy of many souls for Song Lan could hear mournful screams now that Song Yan was a lot closer to her than before, the de covered with blood the old master gleamed with a dangerous light and Song Yan''s face was lit up with the dim moonlight making her extraordinary face look even more terrifying than ever. To Song Lan, this Song Yan was like a grim reapering to reap her soul.


    A part of her wanted to plead guilty to Song Yan and beg her to let her leave but although Song Lan was scared stiff, she was utterly embarrassed and angered by Song Yan''s luck. She was the one who snatched away everything that she had but now Song Yan was the one who was pushing her to the edge of her life. She didn''t want to beg someone whom she has always bullied and looked down on all her life, she couldn''t bear to cowardly bow her head and beg for her life to Song Yan who stole everything from her.


    She swallowed her saliva and then said boldly, " You can''t kill me my mother won''t let you off and my father would chase you to the end of the world, you already know how much my father adores me, if he finds out that you are the one behind my disappeared then he won''t leave you at ease. Think about your brother, he has been already kicked around by my father to the end of the cliff and is barely surviving all because he called me an illegitimate daughter, if you dare to hurt so much as a strand of hair on top of my head then you will definitely cause the demise of your entire family!"


    Song Lan inhaled a deep breath and then worked up her courage, even more, maybe it was because she knew that she was going to die with the courage that she hasn''t been able to summon till now slowly got bolder and calm. " And what''s more you have killed someone, do you know that a celestial master cannot kill anyone? Even amoner cannot do that. Unlike you whose hands and de are covered with blood, I am clean I have never used my hands to hurt anyone, if you hurt me then you will have to suffer the consequences. In fact, even if the old master was someone who did a lot of crime he was a human, in the end, you killed him like this ..do you think that my father would leave you alone if you were to try and hurt me? He will use the death of this old master and hand you over to the police authorities."


    After a while, she sucked in a breath and calmly added, " But if you let me go then we can forget about this, I will not chase the matter back at you and then you will be able to escape scratch free and what''s more it''s you who took my luck first, I was supposed to be the owner of that luck if not for you taking birth just a year ago, I would have been the one who would have gotten that luck! What''s wrong with me taking what belonged to me?"


    Chu Lian has told the same thing to Song Lan over and over again so many times that Song Lan has started to think that she was in the right and there was nothing wrong with her actions of snatching Song Yan''s luck.


    Now even though she was in danger of getting killed by Song Yan, Song Lan still thought that she had the upper hand, after all, who made her father be Song Dong Ming!


    " If you think you can get away from here after harming me then you are simply being too naive! If something happens to me then my mother would definitely suspect you!"


    ¡ª¡ª-


    the promisedst and final extra chapter, next month lets try for four massage chair, if I get four massage chairs then I will hand out four extra chapterS! Make sure to keep loving the story Orz!

 Chapter 442 Not The Daughter Of Father Song

    Song Yan sneered as she tipped her head to the side where the corpse of the old master was and said, " You can report me but where is the prove that I killed someone?"


    " What are you talking about, there is a corpse lying right there¡ª¡ª" Song Lan turned her head and pointed to the other side of the warehouse where the old master''s body was lying but when she pointed at that space, she was stunned to find that the body of the old master was nowhere to be seen, in ce of it was a gooey, tar-like thing that looked neither human nor monster as it bubbled and frothed.


    Her pupils shook as she looked at the molten gooey liquid that was on the floor and then blinked her eyes before raising her head to rub them there was no way right? There was no way a walking, talking man would be reduced to something like that!


    But even after rubbing her eyes for so long, the tar-like pile of sticky liquid stayed where it was and Song Lan''s body started to shake. " You¡­what have you done?"


    How terrifying was Song Yan to reduce a healthy man into something like that?


    " I didn''t do anything," replied Song Yan calmly as she leaned down and looked Song Lan in the eyes. Her face was devoid of any expression as if they were just talking about the weather. " You might not know this but that master of yours wasn''t actually human, he was sort of a vessel of something sinister, most probably a puppet of someone who doesn''t want to show their face to the world so as to keep themselves hidden in the dark. So, when I destroyed the vessel it turned into that thing but that''s not something that you need to worry about."


    Song Yan smiled and looked at the woman who was staring at her in terror. " ¡­ How does it feel Song Lan? Bleeding like this," she clicked her tongue with a regretful shake of her head as she looked at all the injuries that Song Lan has received. " You remember? There was a time when you and your mother came to live in my house. Back then you deliberately pretended to bump into me from the side and then had me roll down the stairs. If I am not wrong, I received quite a lot of injuries back then and I swear it was hurting so much that I wished I could faint but I couldn''t because it was hurting so much. It was terrible."


    " So, you are doing all of this because you want revenge?" Song Lan''s eyes popped madly as she stared at Song Yan with an rmed expression. Herplexion if possible turned even paler, she knew perfectly well just how much she has made things difficult for Song Yan in the past, if Song Yan came looking for revenge then she was worried that she will have to die at least ten to twenty times!


    " You can''t..you cannot touch me!" Song Lan shouted wildly, her eyes swivelled around the room as she looked at the empty warehouse and then turned her attention back to Song Yan who straightened up and was now looking at her with eyes shining with amusement. " You wouldn''t dare¡­my father, my father is Song Dong Ming! The CEO of the Song corporations, he will never let you go if you dare touch me."


    " Ah, of course, I forgot about that," Song Yan chuckled as she took out the smartphone from the pockets of her pants and then tapped on its screen a few times before she said, " You are not the daughter of Song Dong Ming, the real Song Dong Ming at least."


    She turned her screen towards Song Lan and showed the photo of her father that she has taken in the hospital and continued, " Your mother is one nasty woman but there is no need for you to worry, I will take care of her very soon."


    ? Song Lan stared at the screen where a middle-aged man was lying on the hospital bed with tubes and pieces of equipment attached to him, if Song Lan wasn''t familiar with that face she would have had a hard time recognising him but Song Lan has seen this face for all her life, have been proud of this man so, of course, she could recognise this face even with that pale and weak appearance.


    " No¡­no you are lying!" Once she recognised the face, her heart started to thump wildly. How can this be? How can she be not the daughter of Song Dong Ming? Song Yan must be lying to her. " I am Song Lan! The daughter of the Song family, my father is Song Dong Ming!"


    Song Lan screamed desperately as if she thought that the louder she screamed the more easily she would be able to deny it even more furiously.


    "It''s interesting," said Song Yan, her eyes dancing with amusement as she looked at Song Lan, her smile turning exceptionally bright when Song Lan''s face was filled with desperation. " I never thought that I would like seeing you make that expression but I have to say I am impressed. You really are suited for making that expression, one filled with despair and anger, maybe it''s because you were born with an unfortunate luck."


    Song Lan''s face turned hideous, her face turned red and blue and then red again making it as colourful as a rainbow palette.


    " You!"


    " Me? What about me?" Song Yan swopped down as she looked at Song Lan with a creepy smile on her face like that of a sadist. " You have no idea how I and my brother felt when your mother came iming that my father has betrayed by mother after her death, it was as if someone has whipped the ground from under my feet. Back then I was in the same situation as you, I was filled with anger, despair and sadness just like you¡­ but even then at least I knew that I was my father''s daughter and not some undeserving bastard who was sitting in the seat of a Phoenix when she is nothing but a flightless chicken."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 443 A Good Life

    " Shut up!" Song Lan hated it when anyone called her a bastard, she hated it when someone looked at her like she was beneath them and right now Song Yan was looking at her like she was some dirty existence that didn''t deserve to talk to her. " I know you are lying, you must have done something! I know you have always been jealous of me because I am loved by daddy, that is why you are trying so hard! Song Yan, I never thought that you are such a bitch, for the sake of revenge you are actually degrading me like this! I might have been wrong but that doesn''t change the fact that I was birthed by father!"


    Song Yan simply watched Song Lan''s desperate attempts to deny the truth, she was in no hurry. When she and her brother was kicked out of the Song mansion by that impersonator, they too were just as desperate. Because of Chu Lian and her daughter, she and her brother had to live like street rats, even her sister-inw was kicked out of her family when she refused to divorce her brother and marry a rich second rich heir, it was such a hard time that her always optimistic brother wanted to cry tears of blood.


    For people like Song Lan and Chu Lian, it was necessary for her to break them bit by bit.


    " Are you trying to convince yourself or me?" Song Yan interrupted Song Lan after she was done listening to Song Lan''s screaming.


    Song Lan''s words came to a screeching halt as she looked at Song Yan incredulously. She stared at Song Yan in horror, she was right, why was she screaming like this? Whom exactly was she trying to convince?


    "It''s impossible," she said in a voice that was shaking so badly that her words were stumbling over one another. "It''s impossible, there is no way that he is not your father. How can there be two Song Dong Ming!"


    " Why? If there can be two Song Yan then why can''t be there two Song Dong Ming?" Song Yan hitched a brow as she looked down at Song Lan whose eyes widened in horror, seeing her as this Song Yan smiled brightly, her eyes shing with sharp cruelty. " Your mother did a fantastic job in fooling everyone but you know what Song Lan," she dipped her head and stared at Song Lan''s eyes with a piercing gaze as she said, " The members of the Song Family are not really forgiving, we will definitely make you and your mother pay for what she has done."


    " You can''t kill us! You can''t! Celestial masters are not allowed to kill anyone whose hands are not stained with blood, we have never killed anyone¡­ you can''t kill me or my mother." Song Lan was still in denial but she knew her mother and she knew how ambitious her mother has been ever since she was young. When they stayed in the small house, her mother would often look at Song Dong Ming who was interviewed on the television with a greedy and coveting gaze, she was the type of woman who would get what she wants by any means possible, there was a chance that she might have done something behind her back.


    Song Lan was now feeling desperate, if she knew that this was how she would end up like this then she would have never courted death, now she could only make sure that no matter what she wouldn''t get killed by this woman.


    " Kill you?" Song Yan scoffed with a turn of her head, she slowly crouched down with her hands between her legs and looked at Song Lan who was on the bottom. " Let me tell you something, there is no such thing as killing you two, after the mess you have made of my family, you think I will let you off so easily by killing you in a hurry? No, I will make you two live a life where you will beg for death but you wouldn''t be able to do so."


    Song Lan''s eyes widened as she stared at Song Yan like she was a demon. She opened her mouth and tried to speak but she couldn''t do it, she opened and closed her mouth again and again but nothing. No matter how many times she tried to speak, she couldn''t say a word and that scared the heck out of her.


    The colour from her face drained as she watched in horror when Song Yan stood up from the ground and walked over to the altar where the old master was making the human skin mask. She raised her hand and tried to scramble towards the human skin mask, she had a feeling that Song Yan had some really weird idea going on in her head. " No. .. No..No!"


    She screamed as she tried to drag her bleeding legs towards the human skin mask butpared to her, Song Yan was faster. She swooped down and picked up the mask from the altar and took a good look at it as she turned it around with her fingers and hummed.


    " You like snatching a lot don''t you Song Lan?" Song Yan asked with a nk look on her face as she turned her head to the side and smiled brightly in the face of Song Lan''s terror. Her eyes turned a lot colder as she clenched the human skin mask in her hand and then picked up the bloody knife that was on the ground and walked towards Song Lan, whose face had gone deathly pale.


    With her hands crossed behind her back, Song Yan sneered at Song Lan coldly as she parted her red lips and enunciated each word, " Then I will help you snatch a life that you very much deserve, a life that should have belonged to you and your mother if not for your mother killing mine."


    She took out the bloody de from her behind and then carefully studied it before she ced it on Song Lan''s neck and made a deep cut making the blood ooze out from it. " You will have a wonderful time. And even if you don''t I will."


    Listening to Song Yan''s horrifying words, Song Lan couldn''t withstand it. Her mind was already stressed and when Song Yan threatened her with a life of doom, she couldn''t even shout her eyes rolled up and she straight up fainted from the fright.

 Chapter 444 Finishing The Human Skin Mask

    " Look at that," Fang Yanli clicked her tongue as she looked at Song Lan who have fainted and rolled her eyes at thetter. "She didn''t even have the guts to face what she did and yet she went around harming others like this."


    Fang Yanli disdained people like Song Lan, they were quick to take advantage of others but when they were asked to take responsibility for their actions, they would be the first to run away with their tails stuck between their legs.


    Song Lan alone harmed a lot of young women by snatching their luck one after another but when it was time for her to pay for what she has done, she fainted like a coward.


    When she was harming others, did she not think once that what she was doing was wrong? Or did she even stop to consider what will happen to those young women whose faith she has snatched as she wished?


    " Why are you so shocked?" Song Yan has lived with Song Lan for quite a few years and she knew her the best. Song Lan was willing to enjoy the fruits of others'' hard work and luck but she was never willing to face the consequences of her actions.


    There was one time when she pushed a girl in high school in a pool. The girl didn''t know how to swim and ended up almost losing her life, Song Lan was worried that once the girl woke up she wille to cause trouble for her which was why she asked the impersonator who was currently living at Song''s house to use the power of the Song corporation and threaten the parents of the girl who was wronged.


    And since the impersonator was the real father of Song Lan of course he heard her requests and not only did he threaten the family of that girl, he made it impossible for them to stay in this city.


    " She might have been able to escape till now but she has to pay for everything that she did," Song Yan had no qualms when it came to punishing Song Lan, this was the woman who destroyed her life and caused her and her son to die.


    Even if Song Yan kill her a hundred and a thousand times for what she did, it wouldn''t be enough.


    She threw the mask into the cauldron that was sitting on the altar and then dropped three drops of blood within it. The human skin mask was already prepared by the old master, all she needed was a bit of Song Lan and her blood.


    Something she got with ease.


    Slowly, the human skin mask started to bubble along with the drops of blood. Its pale skin turned red as blood and it started to hiss, huge boils appeared on the skin popping and snarling as she turned to look at Fang Yanli who was hovering over her shoulder with her face scrunched up, she gagged and said, " This looks really nasty."


    " It is going to turn even nastier in a second," said Song Yan as she threw in the strand of Song Lan''s hair in the cauldron. And just as she said the human skin mask turned even ugly, it hissed sharply before the boils that were on it grew twice their size.


    Song Yan took a couple of steps back and so did Fang Yanli, they stared at the cauldron that was humming with the energy that was constrained in it and then¡ª¡ª


    With a loud bang, a soft explosion took ce inside the cauldron and a bloody scent filled the entire warehouse. Song Yan scrunched up her nose slightly not really liking the smell of blood and then closed her eyes.


    When she was living as a ghost, her sense of smell was gone but she was still able to smell the scent of blood and after smelling the same thing for more than five hundred years, anyone would be tired of it.


    She waited for the cloud of smoke that was hovering over the cauldron to disappear. It didn''t take long for the cloud of smoke to disappear and once it did, she walked over to the cauldron and picked the human skin mask, which was no longer pale and ghastly as it was before.


    Now it was rosy and brimming with vitality like that of a living being.


    "It''s sick," said Fang Yanli not bothering to hide her disgust for the human skin mask. " It really makes me sick, no wonder the dark warlocks and hags have stayed alive for so many years. The greed of humans really knows no bounds."


    Song Yan didn''t say anything instead she raised her hand and then bit her thumb before drawing an array in the air.


    The array cancelled the restriction array that she has put outside the warehouse allowing the fresh air and the voices of the two men who were standing outside toe inside.


    " You twoe in," she called out to the two thugs who were now under the curse of ves that she has put on the two of them.


    Song Yan knew that the two men were not good people and were used to stealing and kidnapping women and kids, which was she was willing to make use of the two of them to teach Song Lan a good lesson, she was worried that they will run away if she was to turn her back on them, which was why she drew the curse of a ve on their back, now the two thugs had no other choice but to follow her, if they didn''t want to die a slow painful death.


    The voices of the two men were suddenly cut off as if they weren''t there and then she heard one of them say in a whispering voice, " Big brother that demon woman is calling for us again, what should we do?"


    If she wasn''t wrong then it was the younger one with a scar on his right eye.


    "It''s fine, Cheng''er," said the man called Lu Peng hurriedly. " If we act like we can''t hear her maybe she will leave us alone."


    Song Yan: "¡­.." Were they treating her like a bear?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 445 Pet

    " They are really funny aren''t they?" Though Song Yan was a bit annoyed by the two thugs who didn''t know how to follow what she tells them, Fang Yanli was rather amused by the two brothers'' antics, they were clearly scared by Song Yan but still pretended their best to stay calm.


    " Yeah if you like saying the same thing over and over again," Song Yan deadpanned as she walked towards the entrance of the warehouse and then ced her hands on the metal doors of the warehouse and pushed it open.


    Once the door was pushed open two screams of sudden surprise came from outside followed by loud thumps as the two thugs fell on the ground one after another and stared up at her in horror like she was she-devil and they were her poor sacrifices.


    " What are you looking at me like that for?" She asked the two men who had their mouths agape and eyes popping wildly. " Did you two not hear when I called you just now? Do you want me to activate the curse or what? When I told you two that you need to listen to what I say then it means that you have to listen to what I have to say to you, no excuses allowed!"


    " We were justing, madam," said Lu Peng with a greasy smile as he swallowed hard, he was just thinking of how to get away from this woman who has locked him and his brother on her side but looks like there was no way left for the two of them other than listening to her orders.


    " That''s better," said Song Yan as she looked at the two thugs with a nk expression on her face. " You two have enough yin energy on your body for me to kill you off nicely, if you dare to go against me, I will have your heads, got it?"


    " Got it, we got it, madam." The two men nodded as they simultaneously chimed together, they knew that the woman wasn''t joking, if they dared to go against her then she would really finish them off nicely.


    " Now one of you go inside and bring that woman out," she ordered while pointing to Song Lan who was slumped on the floor in a pool of urine. " As for the other one,e with me."


    When the two men realise that one of them has to follow Song Yan, they immediately exchanged a look with each other and immediately shouted that they will go and bring Song Lan out of the warehouse.


    " What are you saying huh?" Lu Peng who was the older one of the two brothers immediately red at his younger brother as he jumped up to his feet and then pointed at his brother with a trembling finger. " I am the older one, I should be the one to pick that woman up because I am stronger!"


    " What do you mean you are the stronger one?" Lu Cheng shouted as he jumped to his feet too and then red at his brother right back. " Whenever we are entangled in a fight, you will always fall back and I have to do the fighting, that woman looks like she weights at least two bags of rice, how will you pick her up? You start panting every time you climb stairs!"


    " I am the older one, so I will carry her, you go and help madam to take care of the other thing."


    " Look at your tummy and speak then! You look like a freaking walrus. Leave the matter of carrying someone to me and take care of the other one with madam."


    " You!" Lu Peng choked as he red at Lu Cheng furiously, can''t he see that he was trying to stay away from the demon woman?


    Of course, Lu Cheng could see what his brother was trying to do but he too had no courage to follow Song Yan, so he could only push the dirty work to his brother.


    After all, he was the younger one, he should be protected by his brother!


    " I want someone strong," said Su Wan as she blinked her eyes and then looked at the two men calmly. " Lu Cheng is right, that woman is heavy and would need someone strong to take care of her but the other half of the other work requires even more strength, I need someone strong to do it."


    Lu Cheng choked on air, he was the one who just said that he was the stronger one among the two of them, it seems like he just smashed his feet on the axe, did he not?


    On the other hand, Lu Peng was the happier one. He immediately patted his chest with his two hands and said at once, " I am not at all strong like you heard my younger brother ¡­ I can''t even climb three stairs without panting like a bull. Leave the woman to me, madam and you can take Lu Cheng with you¡ª¡ª"


    " I lied," said Song Yan before Lu Cheng could finish what he was saying and then rolled up the sleeves of her ck jacket. " You two were taking so much of my time that I got annoyed, now youe with me, Lu Cheng."


    " But madam¡ª¡ª" Lu Cheng was shocked by the sudden change, he just thought that he will be able to escape being in the same presence as this woman but now she was telling him that he will have to follow her. No, he didn''t want to!


    " Lu Cheng," Song Yan turned her head over her shoulder and then smiled at the man brightly. But the glint in her eyes was colder than ice as she looked at him. " I am not your gang member, I am your boss¡­no given that your life is in my hands I am your God. If I am your God then you are more or less of my pet, so when I order you, your only responses should be ''yes madam'' or ''woof'' because I have no use for a disobedient pet, you got it? The same goes for your brother of course, so what should be your response right now?"


    She asked with a little hum causing Lu Cheng''s body to stiffen as he lowered his head and replied, " Yes madam."


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Can I get a positive review today?

 Chapter 446 Why Are You Late?

    Lu Peng was simply speechless he looked at his brother who turned his head at once and started whistling a jolly tune as he rushed inside the warehouse, worried that Song Yan would change her mind again and then ask him to go with her.


    Hepletely ignored the sullen look of his brother who was staring at his back with a promise of retaliation.


    " What are you looking at?" asked Song Yan as she too turned to walk inside the warehouse with her arms crossed in front. She turned her head over her shoulder and then looked at Lu Peng who was still standing at the same spot as before and hitched a brow up. " Do you want me to make you move?"


    " No madam, I was just¡­ it''s nothing." Seeing that there was no way out Lu Peng too gave up fighting, he knew that there was no point in dragging his feet any further, he should just finish what Song Yan was asking and then go back home.


    Song Yan walked over to the pile of tar and then pointed at it before saying to Lu Peng, " Go and look if there is anything in there, if you find something then you might as welle out and bring it with you."


    Lu Peng looked at the gooey thing that was gurgling on the floor and then turned his head to look at Song Yan, now he understood why she wanted someone weaker. Clearly, she could have done something so easy as this by herself but she didn''t want to dirty her shoes!


    " What?" Song Yan asked. " Do you have anyints?"


    " None whatsoever," what else can he say? This was such an unfair world! First, he was caught by the police and now he was caught by this woman.


    At least the police officers let him go but this woman surely wouldn''t be going to let him slip out of her grip!


    Lu Peng climbed into the pile of tar and then started rummaging around while Lu Cheng picked up the unconscious Song Lan and brought her out of the warehouse.


    This was going to be a long night.


    Lu Biyu was hungry, she was waiting for her brothers toe home and cook for her but it was already past ten at the night and yet neither of them was back home. She was lying on an old couch with a fashion magazine in her hands but her gaze was locked on the clock that was ticking on the wall.


    " Are those two okay?" She murmured under her breath bringing the fashion magazine close to her lips as she ced it in her mouth and then continued looking at the clock. She stared at the clock long and hard such that it will make her brothers appear miraculously in their small house but no matter how longingly she looked at the clock, her brothers did not return.


    Now Lu Biyu couldn''t help but worry about her brothers, the three of them were orphans and had no education which was why her brothers had to do all sorts of odd jobs before they were picked up as the boss of a gang, the two of them just came out of the prison after serving their sentence.


    But even after serving the sentence in the prison, they didn''t learn how to do any honest work which was why they were still continuing with their old jobs of kidnapping and extortion.


    The money was good and Lu Biyu never said anything to her brothers about changing their ways either but now that they werete, Lu Biyu couldn''t help but worry about those two idiots.


    " Fck, what is wrong with those two? Making me worry like this jeez, see how I deal with them as soon as theye back!" Lu Biyu couldn''t deal with the pressure that was weighing down on her shoulders. She was worried that if her brothers found themselves in a sticky situation from which they couldn''t get out, she will have to go back to working as an escort.


    And she was no longer as young as she once was. How will she survive?


    Just as Lu Biyu was getting antsy while thinking about her dark future, someone knocked on the door.


    She raised her head and looked at the clock that was showing the time thirty minutes past and her worry turned into rage as she picked up the baseball bat that was standing on the corner of the threshold of their house beside the shoe cab and then pulled open the door as she red at her two foolish brothers before shouting, " Where were the two of you? I thought that you both fell in a ditch and died, out of my mind with worry, how in the world are you sote?"


    But then her words trailed off as she looked at the beautiful woman who was standing behind her brothers. She didn''t know the woman, but something about her seemed to rob her of her ability to string two words together.


    She turned to look at her brothers and then at the woman who very calmly nodded and greeted her. " Hello, it seems the slight dy in our journey made you worried about your brothers."


    Lu Biyu didn''t know what to say, it would be an understatement to say that she was shocked, she turned to look at her brothers and took a long look at their faces. She knew that with that ugly mug as a face, they wouldn''t be able to charm a woman like this what was more, she was wearing branded clothes from top to bottom.


    Even the boots on her shoes were limited edition boots from the winter collection of Veronica Shimul.


    A woman like this would never fall for her brothers, so why was she here?


    " Brother Peng, what is happening?" Lu Biyu couldn''t help but ask as she turned to look at her elder brother.


    How can Lu Peng be in the mood to answer her question? Just a few minutes ago, he found out that the thing in which he was looking around was actually the remains of a dead man.


    What he wanted to do at the moment was to take a hot shower and burn the clothes he was wearing, he didn''t have the time to answer his sister!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 447 A Hundred Million

    " Move hurry," Lu Peng pushed his sister aside and then rushed inside the house, he has been feeling icky throughout the journey and didn''t have the slightest bit of any desire to talk to his sister about what happened tonight, if he did then he might really hurl everything that he has just eaten.


    " Hey, what is the matter with you?" Lu Biyu shouted after her brother who ran inside the house but Lu Peng didn''t say anything, he just rushed inside the bathroom and then the sound of water gushing inside could be heard.


    Lu Biyu was speechless, her brother was one of those men who would bathe once every week but for some reason, today the first thing that he did was toe back home and then take a bath, really?


    " What is going on with him?" Lu Biyu asked her second brother who shook his head and with a sympathetic nce at the closed door of the bathroom said, " It''s better if you don''t ask."


    After he was done speaking, he stepped aside and then gave way to Song Yan as he said, " Please madam."


    Song Yan nodded and then she too walked inside the house leaving the confused Lu Biyu behind with Lu Cheng, she stared at her brother who was carrying another woman on his back with a package in his hand in shock.


    Her brother has never been polite to anyone like this, who exactly was this woman?


    Lu Biyu walked inside the house, she closed the door behind her and headed straight towards the couch where Song Yan was and once she took a look at Song Yan who was sitting on the couch flipping through the fashion magazine that she was holding just a moment ago, Lu Biyu couldn''t believe her eyes.


    No wonder people said that a person''s clothes made a rather big change, she won''t say that she was as pretty as Song Yan but she was at least a bit prettier than the average-looking women in the locality, however when she sat on the couch with her hands holding the fashion magazine, she looked like a NEET.


    But when Song Yan sat on the same couch holding the same magazine, she looked like some elegant, rich madam.


    It was totally unfair.


    " Are you going to continue staring at me, or are you going to sit down so that we can talk," Song Yan closed the magazine in her hands and turned to look at the woman who was standing in the middle of the living room of the cramped house of the Lu brothers and blinked her eyes.


    Her gaze flicked to the extreme Yang energy that was circting around the woman and her eyes shed, given how the woman was overflowing with Yang energy and her Yin energy waspletely in bnce, Song Yan could see that the woman has been with many men before.


    A woman who was capable of dealing with so many men would not be simple either, if she was to choose someone then she might as well choose someone to act as Song Lan whom she could control instead of someone whom she wouldn''t be able to rein on.


    " Sit down," said Song Yan and her words were filled with so much authority that Lu Biyu instinctively sat down on the couch and it was only when she sat down did she realise what she has actually done.


    Lu Biyu blinked her eyes and then tentatively looked at Song Yan before she asked, " W..Who are you?"


    How can a woman sit in the house of a kidnapper and a thug so calmly was she not scared of being attacked and sold?


    " Haven''t you learned that before asking someone''s name, you should tell yours first," stated Song Yan as she crossed her hands on herp while she smiled at Lu Biyu. "It''s basic courtesy, you should learn it as well. It wille in handy in future for you."


    Lu Biyu flushed in shame, it was as if she was back in the time when she used to go to school. Back then her homeroom teacher was just as strict, she would always nag her from morning to noon, telling her what she should say and how she should talk.


    It was so annoying!


    But¡­ she raised her head and then looked at Song Yan who was looking back at her calmly and then heaved a breath as she said, " My name is Lu Biyu, Lu from ck and Biyu from jasper."


    " I am Song Yan," replied Song Yan. " You can think of me as the new boss of your brothers."


    New boss? No wonder her brothers were being so polite.


    " And if you like I can give you a job to do as well."


    "What?" Lu Biyu snapped her head up as she looked at Song Yan in surprise, what did she say? She was going to give her work as well. " But..but I don''t have any experience, I only¡­ I only know how to be an escort."


    Lu Biyu was never ashamed of who she was but at this moment she couldn''t help but flush in shame if she knew that their life was going to be this hard then she would have paid a bit more attention to her studies.


    But that was the thing, no one knew what was going to happen in the future. And now she has nothing but regret in her heart.


    " I know," but to her surprise, the woman in front of her didn''t show any disdain towards her instead she smiled and said warmly, " There is no need for you to be ashamed of what you are. We all need to do something to survive but I am not here to sympathise with you¡­ I am here to give you a life-changing opportunity."


    She paused and then smiled at the woman before saying, " If I say that you can earn a hundred million within a month, would you be willing to take on this job?"

 Chapter 448 Another Song Lan

    " Tha...That''s impossible," Lu Biyu''s fingers twitched as she stared at Song Yan. If possible she of course would like to earn a hundred million yuan in just a few months but for people like her who were born with a dirt spoon in their mouth without any education or background, earning such arge sum of money was simply impossible.


    How in the world was she going to earn such a big amount when she had nothing?


    " Please don''t joke with me," she tried tough it off generously as she didn''t want to offend the new boss of her brothers but she still kept her words curt.


    "I am not joking with you," replied Song Yan in an offhand voice, she didn''t seem offended by Lu Biyu''s words instead she looked at Lu Biyu with an understanding look on her face. " I understand that you might be thinking that I am joking with you but I am not, I am being very serious here. If you agree to my terms then you will be able to earn the said sum of money with ease."


    Lu Biyu gulped dryly when she heard that Song Yan was being serious, her fingers twitched again and she wiped the beads of sweat from her forehead, she patted the back of her hand on her mouth. " You¡­you are serious? I can earn... I really can earn a hundred million yuan?"


    Song Yan nodded. " Not only can you earn a hundred million yuan, but maybe you will be able to earn even more as long as you are smart enough."


    The offer was too tempting, the woman was actually offering her a hundred million yuan, not a hundred yuan..not a million yuan but a hundred million yuan!


    Lu Biyu was obviously tempted by the offer that Song Yan has given her but she didn''t agree to her proposal at once instead she licked her lips and asked carefully, " If this includes killing or hurting anyone then I ¡­."


    " Of course not, I will not ask you to kill anyone," replied Song Yan with a smile. " But of course, what you need to understand is that the bigger the reward the more dangerous the task will be. Are you willing ?"


    When Lu Biyu heard that there will be dangers involved she wanted to refuse but then she thought about the hundred million yuan and all the things she would be able to do with it.


    The woman was right, if she wanted to earn that big of a reward then she will have to take some risks. Without taking risks she wouldn''t be able to earn such a big sum.


    " What do I have to do?" She asked after she was done thinking through everything.


    " Does that mean that you are agreeing?" asked Song Yan, she needed Lu Biyu''s confirmation lest she pulls backter on. " You wouldn''t be able to pull back once you agree to my proposal."


    "I agree," the lure of a hundred million yuan seemed to be working, and now that Lu Biyu decided that she wanted to do it, she didn''t think twice before agreeing.


    " Very well," Song Yan said as she took out the human skin mask from the pocket of her coat and then ced it on the table in front of Lu Biyu. " First you need to wear this," when she noticed that Lu Biyu looked slightly sickened upon seeing how alive the mask looked as if it has been peeled off a human just a few minutes ago, she added. " You don''t need to worry, it won''t bite you."


    " Is this ¡­" Lu Biyu was even scared to say the words out loud but Song Yan already understood what she meant, so she nodded and answered Lu Biyu''s unspoken question, " This is indeed made up of human skin but it is safe for you to use." She quickly added when she saw Lu Biyu''s face nch.


    " You want me to wear this?" Lu Biyu asked with a shaky voice as she looked at the mask unwaveringly.


    " I already told you that the greater the rewards, the greater the risk¡­ do you still want to do it? If not I can look for someone else."


    Song Yan wasn''t someone who would ask anyone the same question thrice, if they agree then it was all well and good if they don''t then it was all right as well.


    " I ..it won''t harm me right?" This was the only thing that Lu Biyu was worried about, even though the human skin mask looked creepy but the prize of wearing it was a hundred million yuan, for that much sum of money she would be willing to dance naked on the streets.


    " No, it won''t."


    When Lu Biyu heard that the human skin mask wouldn''t hurt her, she gingerly picked it up and then carefully stretched it so that she would be able to wear it. Fortunately, the human skin mask didn''t smell like blood and flesh.


    And Lu Biyu was able to pull the mask down her face.


    As soon as she pulled the mask on her face, Lu Biyu knew something was wrong. Like a bunch of parasites sticking to her skin, the masktched onto her face and then a horrible sensation of her skin melting and morphing made her gasp.


    The pain was so severe that Lu Biyu felt that someone was drilling several needles in her skin, she yelped and grunted in pain and when the sensation finally stopped she swore it was like being able to breathe again.


    " What was that ¡­" she began to ask but then she paused when she heard her voice. Lu Biyu blinked her eyes as she raised her hands and started to pat her face, soft jade-like skin ¡­ small nose, full lips and her voice, it was simple yet full of sensualness.


    What the ¡­?


    She looked at Song Yan who was smiling and nodding with her curled forefinger resting on her chin. " This doesn''t look so bad."


    What does not look bad?


    Lu Biyu scampered to her room as she pushed herself off the couch and then as the minutes ticked by a scream echoed in the silent house of the Lu brothers.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 449 Banquet

    " What''s wrong? Why are you screaming like your mom is getting murdered?" Lu Peng hurried out of the bathroom with his clothes sticking close to his body, he was still bathing when he heard his sister scream, he was worried that Song Yan might have done something to his sister as well, which was why he threw clothes over his wet body and waddled out of the bathroom as fast as he could.


    Lu Cheng too ran out after he was done chaining up Song Lan in the smallest room as per Song Yan''s wishes.


    And when the two brothers ran out, they didn''t see any bloody murder as they were expecting instead they saw a woman dressed up in the clothes of their standing in the middle of their living room.


    " This..isn''t this¡­" Lu Cheng pointed to the storeroom where Song Lan was locked and the Song Lan who was standing in his living room. He felt his head swoon as he rubbed both of his eyes and then took another look at the woman who was standing in front of him. " There is another Song Lan?"


    " Brother, what are you talking about? It''s me Biyu!" The Song Lan look alike spoke at once causing Lu Cheng and Lu Peng''s mouths to drop open.


    This was Lu Biyu?


    "What are you doing?" Lu Peng immediately turned his head to look at Song Yan, his voice raised and his eyes fierce but when Song Yan turned her head and looked at him, he dropped his voice until it was a mere whisper and said, " I mean to ask, why are you wasting your time with this brat madam? I and Cheng will work for you¡ª-"


    " I am paying her a hundred million yuan for this," Song Yan stated as she leaned back on the couch and then crossed her legs. She turned her head to look at Lu Peng sideways and raised a brow. " You have something to say?"


    Lu Peng shook his head, for a hundred million yuan he was willing to sell his sister literally, this was still better than that.


    " I .." Lu Biyu''s eyes were wide and she kept looking at herself in the small mirror that she was carrying in her hands, her eyes shining as she looked up at Song Yan. " I look like that famous actress Song Lan."


    " Yes, you do," Song Yan stood up from her seat as she took a look at her watch and then turned her attention to Lu Biyu. " Your task is very simple, all you need to do is to destroy this woman''s career, I don''t care how you do it but make sure that she would never be able to show her face to the world."


    " Every month, this mask would need a ¡­in simple terms a recharge, so remember this date ande to me exactly on the same date next month or else you will be caught and ¡­" she paused before turning to walk towards the threshold of the house. " And during your stay at the Song house as Song Lan leech off as much money as you can from Song Lan''s parents and hand it all over to me. And¡­."


    She turned her head and smiled at Lu Biyu with a murderous glint in her eyes and added, " Don''t even think about betraying me, that''s all you need to do this month. For the rest, I will let you know."


    ¡­..


    Song Yan dropped Lu Biyu at the Song residence and then she went to buy some yellow paper and herbs that she needed, she couldn''t let her father''s condition worsen which was why she has to start refining medical pills for him one that will help the clotting in his head to recover, by the time she was done with everything, it was already six in the morning.


    Tired and sweaty when she returned to the hospital ward, she took one look at her father before she dropped on the couch in the corner and closed her eyes, now she only hoped that no one would wake her up till noon.


    But she was woken up by a hurtling ball in the morning as a small human jumped on her waist causing Song Yan to open her eyes with an ''oomph.''


    "Morning mom!" Fu Chen who was well-fed and rested was like a ball of energy, for the first time Song Yan felt that her son was getting way out of her hands but she still ced her hand on the back of his small body and sat up straight.


    She looked around the room and frowned when she realised that Fu Yu Sheng wasn''t in the room. " Where is your father, did he ask you toe to the ward alone?"


    Fu Chen shook his head as he slumped on his mother''sp and hugged her. " No, dad got a call¡­ then he muttered, '' my morning is ruined,'' and asked me to get inside the ward, he is out in the corridor answering the call."


    " Is that so?" Song Yan was a bit surprised that someone had the ability to annoy Fu Yu Sheng but she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Now that she was awake, she pushed herself off the couch with Fu Chen in her arms and then walked over to the bathroom in the ward. She took one look at her face and grimaced in disbelief, " I look so ugly."


    She wasn''t even joking when she said that, because of her work as a celestial master, Song Yan didn''t even remember thest time when she slept without a worry and because of theck of constant sleep, she now looked like a panda.


    " Mom is beautiful," of course Fu Chen was the first to refute Song Yan when he heard her call herself ugly, in his eyes his mother was the most beautiful woman in the world.


    " Thank you for saying that Chen Chen," Song Yan helped Fu Chen on the floor before she washed her face and then cleaned herself as well as she could, once she was certain that she was looking decent, she nodded at her reflection and then came out of the bathroom where she caught sight of a frowning Fu Yu Sheng.


    " What''s wrong?" she asked.


    " The Song corporation is turning twenty-seven soon and we are invited to the banquet."

 Chapter 450 Looking For Death

    " Oh," Song Yan waited for the anger in her heart to burst forth but surprisingly she took the news rather calmly, was it because she knew that soon she will be dealing with those leeches who were sucking on her father''s hard-earned money and reputation?


    Fu Yu Sheng was surprised by her calm response as well, he was expecting Song Yan to fly into a rage and was even thinking about how he was going to stop Song Yan from rushing over to butcher Chu Lian and the fake Song Dong Ming but contrary to his expectations, his wife was very serene, as if this matter had nothing to do with her.


    He was confused but he didn''t say anything to her instead he first switched on the television and then switched to the channel that was ying detective Dino. Sure enough, his son''s attention turned to detective Dino and he started to get restless in Song Yan''s arms.


    " Mom, Mom let me down¡­ I need to go and solve the case with Detective Dino," a child''s world was simple even though Fu Chen solved the very same case a few days ago, he still wanted to help his friend of a long time in solving the same case all over again.


    Song Yan could see that Fu Yu Sheng wanted to talk to her, so she allowed Fu Chen to go down on the floor and rush over to the television set but she still didn''t forget to warn her son who was hurrying over to see Detective Dino. " Remember to sit at a proper distance from the television, Chen Chen."


    " Got it, mom," Fu Chen paused in his stride and then sat down ten feet away from the television.


    Seeing that Fu Chen was sitting calmly on the couch without ignoring her advice, Song Yan nodded and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was standing behind her. " You wanted to say something to me?"


    " Yes.."st night Song Yan pretended to be calm and didn''t do anything to Chu Lian or Song Lan when he was here but this morning his subordinates ryed the matter of Song Lan not appearing in thepany and when he came to the hospital he asked about Song Yan to the nurses in the hospital.


    He was more or less the boss of this hospital, so the nurses didn''t dare to act dishonestly in front of him and told him the truth. Song Yan wasn''t in the wardst night, after he left to take care of Fu Chen at the apartment, Song Yan stayed in the ward for less than an hour and then she left the hospital to go somewhere and asked a maid to take care of her father.


    She didn''te to the apartment and nor did she stay in the hospital ward, so where did she go?


    However, Fu Yu Sheng was terrified at the thought of telling her that he was asking about her others, so he tried the more delicate approach. He hesitated for a while before he licked his lips and said tentatively, " Song Lan¡­she didn''te to thepany today..do you know what happened to her?"


    '' Eep! Why does she look so scary? I was just asking a general question!'' Fu Yu Sheng gulped silently when Song Yan turned to look at him with a narrowed gaze.


    " Why?" She asked then her lips curled in a teasing smile as further added, " Are you missing your old stalker? I didn''t know that you couldn''t live without her even one day, Yu Sheng."


    Fu Yu Sheng choked.


    He didn''t expect Song Yan to say something like this, he coughed loudly and then rubbed his chest as he looked at her in bewilderment and said, " I was just asking because I wanted to know whether or not I would have to be prepared to deal with the Song Family nothing more, why did you have to say it like that? And who misses her? I would be the first one to say good riddance if she was to leave me alone."


    Fu Yu Sheng felt wronged, even if he wasn''t the true self he has always kept Song Lan very much away from him. He wasn''t lying, no matter how much Song Lan wanted to get close to him, he always tuned her out and acted aloof with her. If not for that stupid doll that restricted him to go against itpletely and had him listen to the fake Song Dong Ming, he would have kicked the two out of his life literally, he wasn''t even joking.


    " You don''t need to worry about the current Song family," she waved her hand, her eyes gradually turning cold. " The three of them can enjoy their remaining days as much as they wanted because the countdown of their downfall has started. No matter what they do now, no matter how much they struggle they are going to pay for everything that they have done." After all who asked them to court death?


    ¡­


    In the apartmentplex, there was someone else who was courting death and that too one that was going to be too gruesome for them.


    " Yu Shen, third master! At least tell me what did I do wrong?" Qi Genghis chased after Fu Yu Shen who was rushing towards his car, even though she didn''t show a bit of impatience on her face and had a heartbroken expression, inside her heart, she was cursing Fu Yu Shen for being too much.


    '' This heartless man, he chased me for so long all because he wanted to sleep with me and once he caught me, he tossed me around all night and yet now that I am chasing him, he isn''t even willing to listen to me, how can he be like this?''


    What Qi Genghis didn''t think was that Fu Yu Shen had both power and status to y around, those women with whom he wanted to sleep with were willing to sleep with him for the benefits thate attached to him.


    Unlike him, she had nothing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 451 Danger Incoming

    Fu Yu Shen was freaking annoyed by the woman who was screaming behind him, he would admit that he was in the wrong because he acted impulsively when he was scared and did something irreversible but it was just one time and he has made it clear that he wasn''t interested in getting married to her or anyone else for the matter.


    As of now, he was very much wary of every woman who was trying to get close to him.


    " Third master Fu! The least you can do after taking advantage of me is to answer my question!" Qi Genghis didn''t want to be this forceful either but Ji Haoyu was losing his patience with her. ording to their n, Fu Yu Sheng was supposed to agree to her marriage with Fu Yu Shen and Fu Yu Shen should have been the one who came crawling to her while begging her to marry him.


    That was how the n was supposed to go but now her pregnancy was showing, she had to wear a loose cardigan with an oversized tee to hide her bump and yet Fu Yu Shen hasn''t asked her to marry him after the first time.


    Forget about desperation it looked like he was willing to cohabitate with the ghost woman instead of her!


    Now, Ji Haoyu was urging her to chase after Fu Yu Shen, asking her to get Fu Yu Shen to marry her as soon as possible since they would not be able to hide the pregnancy for long. More importantly, the old master Fu would be arriving in the country soon as well¡­ his fiftieth birthday was approaching and this was one of the days that he spent with his family instead of staying silently on his recuperation ind.


    This was herst chance to get married into the Fu family and if she was to miss it then there was nothing that she would be able to do.


    Fu Yu Shen paused when he heard Qi Genghis shout that he has taken advantage of her, he noticed that a lot of women in the parking ground were now looking at him and he had to harshly breathe through his nose to make sure that he doesn''t whirl around and punch Qi Genghis, he didn''t hit women but Qi Genghis was surely pushing her luck with him.


    He turned around on the balls of his feet and then strode towards Qi Genghi with a ring expression as he hissed loud enough for everyone to hear him. " What do you mean by taking advantage of you? Did I drug you? Did I force you? You wanted to coborate with the top artist of thepany and wanted an endorsement in return for something that I gave you when you slept with me. In short, I didn''t take you against your will. Instead, it was you who wanted to sell yourself to me, if you are willing to sell and I am willing to buy who is taking advantage of who?"


    His voice wasn''t hushed at all, by the time he finished speaking he was literally screaming causing everyone to hear what he was saying. So, the gazes that were locked on Fu Yu Shen immediately turned to Qi Genghis, she could feel the contempt of those women who were looking at her and now she was kind of praising herself for covering her face with a mask and sunsses.


    If anyone found out that the famous singer and idol Qi Genghis was selling herself like this, then she would start having a hard time in the industry.


    Qi Genghis immediately retracted her ws when she saw that Fu Yu Shen was being too forceful towards her and then said somewhat hesitatingly, " I did not mean that third master Fu, I was too agitated and ended up saying something that offended you please forgive me."


    Fu Yu Shen scoffed as he tugged on his tie and said with his brows raised, " Oh you did offend me, Genghis and it will be better for you if you turn around and leave right now, I do not wish to make things difficult for you and me. So, yeah..just get lost."


    " Third master Fu, I just wanted to know where did I go wrong?" Qi Genghis tried to get close to him.


    But Fu Yu Shen only nced indifferently at her, he has heard from his second sister-inw that this woman is the reason behind the ghosts who were haunting him at the moment. With such people, he didn''t even want to even pretend to be polite or maintain a superficial rtionship with her. She simply disgusted him, he admitted that he might have been rough with her a little but he has paid her twice the amount she could have wished for, currently, she was the top singer of theirpany and was earning huge bucks without even lifting a finger.


    He has given her a decent future one that she couldn''t even imagine having without him, what else did she want?


    He rolled his eyes and turned around to leave but before he could do that he felt someone tug on his hair harshly. " What the fck?" He roared as he felt pain shoot in his scalp, he wrenched his head away from the woman who has suddenly gone mad and shouted at her. " Woman, have you gone mad? No matter what even if I am suspended at the moment, I am your boss how can you attack me like this?" But before he could say anything, he felt Qi Genghis p him on the cheek harshly as she pouched on him and started scratching his face.


    " Hey, what the fck? Do you want me to hit you or something?" Seeing that the woman was attacking third master Fu and he was having trouble dealing with her as the situation escted, the bodyguards all stepped out and then caught hold of Qi Genghis who was busy attacking Fu Yu Shen.


    " Heydy, calm down."


    " You cannot attack the third master Fu like that."


    Two bodyguards caught Qi Genghis by her arms as they pulled away, Qi Genghis was still trying to get close to Fu Yu Shen as she shouted while clutching the strands of his hair. " You are a hole, Fu Yu Shen! You asked me to marry you and now you are going back on your promise. Fck you, I will never forget this humiliation!"


    With that, she wrenched her arms off the bodyguards and then turned around to leave but no one saw the cruel and twisted expression on her face as she put the strands of Fu Yu Shen''s hair in her pocket.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Do you like reverse harem? If you do then can you check out hot bloodsuckers'' obsession?

 Chapter 452 Fu Yu Shen’s Perils.

    Qi Genghis''s face was livid when she strode out of the parking lot and headed straight to her car. Her face was as colourful as a palette, changing from red to white and then purple, her features twisted in rage as she opened the door of her car and slid inside it, she only took two heavy breaths before she sat down on the driver''s seat and then banged her hands on the steering wheel. " Damn that bastard!"


    She thought that in public Fu Yu Shen would at least give her a bit of face even if he didn''t want to see her anymore and she will be able to get the strands of his hair amicably. After all the two of them have rolled around in the bed together already, she didn''t expect that Fu Yu Shen would be this much of a bast*rd that, he will act so heartlessly and humiliate her this mercilessly.


    What made her even angrier was that Fu Yu Shen was supposed to act like her dog, the one who would be at her back and call but the one who was chasing him like a dog salivating over a bone was her! She just couldn''t understand how in the world their n which was supposed to be wless ended up like a punctured balloon. Qi Genghis turned her head to look at Fu Yu Shen who was being patched up by his bodyguards who have thrown her out of the apartmentplex.


    She looked at the man''s tall build and the luxurious brands that were sticking on his body like a second skin. Then she looked down at her dress which was nowhereparable to what Fu Yu Shen was wearing and suddenly felt unjustified and wronged, she has been working hard for so many yearspared to her who has been working ever since she turned sixteen, how was Fu Yu Shen any better than her? If not for his family that was already rich before he was born, he would have been in a worse condition than her. How dare he look down on her like that?


    She has already lowered herself to the point where she was grovelling in front of him and yet he was acting all high and mighty, and on what basis? If he was born in a family like hers, then he would have been good for nothing scrounging trash from the dustbins!


    She stared fixedly at Fu Yu Shen''s figure, he only had luck and nothing more if she was born into the Fu family then she too would have the courage to look down on people like this. Gradually a hint of madness appeared in her eyes as she looked at Fu Yu Shen, the world will bow down to her as long as she gets a firm foothold in the Fu mansion right?


    With that thought in her head, she took her smartphone out of her pocket and called Ji Haoyu, " I have got what you wanted...mhmm, I aming to your apartment." She turned her head and took onest nce at Fu Yu Shen before sneering. " Of course, I am excited to snatch Fu Yu Shen''s shares, I get excited just thinking about how he would roll in his grave knowing that a bastard is being raised in the name of being his son." She caressed her belly and then gunned her engine. " I would be so damned if I was to let go of this opportunity."


    ¡­.


    Fu Yu Shen frowned, he turned his head in the direction where Qi Genghis''s car was parked a second ago. Just now he felt someone ring at him gloomily, it was as if a cold snake was slithering up his spine while flicking its tongue, it made him terrified. "Let''s go," he said to his bodyguards as he pushed himself off the car''s hood and tugged on his suit''s jacket. He didn''t want to stay here even a minute longer.


    The chill on his spine vanished once he got into his car and then slid inside the back seat. After going through several life-and-death situations, Fu Yu Shen wanted to do something grand in his life, he no longer wanted to die while troubling his brother and sister-inw, which was why he decided that even though he was suspended from working in the Star height entertainment, he will start focusing on the automatic car system that Dai Deli hase up with a few days ago.


    The automobiles designed with the help of AI that included features like self-driving and automatic navigation were hard to achieve at the moment but Fu Yu Shen believed that as long as he worked hard and used whatever sources he had with him to target this field, he will be able to make a name for himself.


    Today was a very important day for him, they were going to discuss the coboration with the Ning family who have broken off their business and personal rtionship with the Wu family and were looking for a suitable business partner.


    So, when Qi Genghis came to ruin his day, Fu Yu Shen chose to ignore her. After all, it was not the first time when he was hit like this, all women who believed that they will be able to change him came to pounce on him just like this when he refused to ept them.


    Being hit a few times and having his hair pulled was no big thing.


    " Drive to the Deldeli enterprises," ordered Fu Yu Shen as he fished out the concealer he usually carried with him in case something like this happened. Ever since he started leaving with Song Yan, his second sister-inw has kept a good rein on him and because of her, he didn''t need to use something like this for so many months but now because of Qi Genghis, he had to go back to his old ways. " Ah damn," he hissed as he dabbed the concealer on the ces he was hit and then grunted in pain. " That woman, I will block her once Ie back home."


    Today was all about making his brother cry tears of joy and seeing him grow.


    But what Fu Yu Shen didn''t know was that he will never get a chance toe back home.


    (???).


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Say goodbye to Fu Yu Shen. Jk or am I?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 453 The Last Thought.

    " You are here," Dai Deli was busy preparing the presentation that he was going to read in front of the Ning family and had to raise his head when he saw Fu Yu Shen enter his office, he pushed himself off his chair and then shook hands with Fu Yu Shen when thetter pushed the door of his office and walked inside.


    " How are the preparations going?" This was his first time when he would be presenting his proposal in front of someone and Fu Yu Shen couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous. Before this as the boss of Star height entertainment, he was the one who would listen to others presenting their proposals but this time it was his turn. He has been helping Dai Deli to prepare the proposal that they were going to present in front of the representatives of the Ning family. " Was my presentation all right? Did I do a good job?"


    " You did an excellent job," praised Dai Deli as he patted Fu Yu Shen on his shoulder. " There is no need for you to worry so much all right? You did one fine job, as long as we keep a straight head during the presentation then we will be able to bag this coboration."


    No one knew why the Ning family suddenly broke everything off with the Wu family but Dai Deli and Fu Yu Shen knew it very well, they have seen Ning Yu on the night when Wu Genji massacred an entire bar and even though she was now killed and was put to rest, her crimes were never put in front of the public.


    The third master of the Wu family wanted to give a proper exnation to the ones who died but the head of the Wu family, Father Wu put his foot down and stopped Wu Jin, saying that it will impact the Wu enterprises harshly if others were to find out that Wu Genji was the murderer of so many people, this was the reason why Wu Jin was now living alone in the apartment together with his brother Wu Qinfan.


    Even though the second brother moved out of Wu''s house, he didn''t tell his wife what happened to their son. He only confirmed that their son was indeed dead and on the pretext of raising the mood of his wife, he changed his living amodations but everyone who knew the truth had a very good idea that the second master of the Wu family was ming his parents for what happened with Wu Genji.


    As for mother Wu, her situation was even worse. After losing a leg she was now stuck to her bed, she couldn''t even go to the bathroom without the help of her nanny and from the rumours, it was clear that she has lost her mind.


    These were the urrence of the Wu family alone but since Wu Genji harmed a lot of people outside the Wu family, they too were more than upset when they heard that Wu Genji was buried on the pretext that she was sick and her body could no longer take it anymore.


    Ning Yu and her brother, Ning Ying were the first ones to break off their rtionship with the Wu family. The Ning family was now overtaken by Ning Ying and Ning Yu, so when the two of them said that they were putting a hold on their rtionship with the Wu family no one said a word.


    " I heard that you and Ning Yu were almost engaged," said Dai Deli as he walked to his desk to pick up the presentation that was sitting on top of it and then turned to look at Fu Yu Shen, who looked awkward.


    " Well, yeah ¡­but she was too strong-willed for me." Ning Yu was more or less like Song Yan, her personality was one of those people who wouldn''t want to bend for anyone and with her being a businesswoman, she was colder and stiffer than ice.


    Fu Yu Shen who couldn''t deal with such a forceful woman absolutely refused to get engaged to her and fortunately for him, Ning Yu fell for Wu Qinfan and he was able to save his neck.


    " If she wasn''t strong then she would have been eaten by the piranhas of the Ning family," replied Dai Deli with a chuckle as he motioned for Fu Yu Shen to follow him to the presentation room. " Now don''t go around showing your fear in front of her or we will be the ones who will be on the losing end."


    " I know."


    ¡­


    The two men walked towards the presentation room where they shook hands with Ning Yu and Ning Ying. Maybe it was the fact that they bothter found out that Sheng Yan was none other than Fu Yu Shen''s sister-inw, but the two were very respectful towards Fu Yu Shen and while Fu Yu Shen was giving his speech on Ai automobiles, he felt Ning Yu look in his direction several times.


    " The projection here shows that the AI automotive industry will have apound annual growth rate of almost 40 % reaching up to a total of dors 15. 95 billion by the year¡­" Fu Yu Shen found it hard to continue with his presentation when Ning Yu was looking over his way every once and now but he still managed to somehow finish the things he has looked up and researched for weeks together with Dai Deli.


    And when he saw Ning Ying nod his head with his fingers joined together, he felt his heart soar. He did it ¡­ he did it!


    " The proposal is well written, I am still not sure how the business of the Ai automotive will work but I will go and have a discussion with the rest of the shareholders of ourpany." Ning Ying shook Fu Yu Shen''s hand when they were done with the meeting and were on the way to their parking lot.


    Dai Deli''s business building was still in making and the parking lot was none other than a small area located at the curb of the streets.


    " You have worked hard, third master Fu... I have to say that I am impressed by your dedication to this presentation," said Ning Yu as she smiled at Fu Yu Shen.


    Fu Yu Shen turned to look at Ning Yu with a smile when he heard her praise but then when he looked behind Ning Yu, he was shocked to see a big truck that seemed to have lost its control rush over to where Ning Yu was standing and because thetter''s back was turned on the truck, she didn''t see it.


    But Fu Yu Shen saw it and before he knew it, his body moved on its own. He pushed Ning Yu out of harm''s way but didn''t get the chance to save his life.


    With an earth-shattering crashing noise, Fu Yu Shen was sent flying into the air and when he mmed on the ground he only had one thought in his head and that was¡ª- looks like he was going to make his brother shed tears but not out happiness.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    If you like reverse harem, vampires with Mind control and supernatural powers please check out Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession Orz.


    If you want extra chapter on this Sunday please send me a massage chair reviews on Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession will also be epted lol...

 Chapter 454 Rushed To Emergency

    " What the hell just happened?"


    " Oh my god someone lost control of their truck and drove inside the building."


    " Blood! There is blood! Someone was hit!"


    " Call an ambnce, hurry up! The man is bleeding so much, he will die at this rate!" A crowd gathered around Dai Deli''spany as they all saw a truck heading straight inside the small building.


    While they all were screaming Ning Yu only felt a sudden buzzing in her head as she looked at Fu Yu Shen who was lying on the floor in the pool of his own blood. She couldn''t hear anything nor did she have any idea what she was going to do, all she knew was the reason Fu Yu Shen was in this situation was because of her, he tried to save her and ended up like this.


    What was she going to tell Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan, especially Song Yan who was the one who saved her by disguising herself as a man, that she was the reason Fu Yu Shen was in this condition? They will never forget her!


    " Ning Yu!"


    " Ning Yu, can you hear me?"


    " B..brother?" She turned her head to look at her brother who was screaming her name, his eyes were filled with concern and he looked rather pale as if he too was scared after watching the ident take ce. " Brother¡­he?"


    " He will be fine, we have called an ambnce, they will being here any minute now, you don''t need to be scared," though Ning Ying said that he too was very terrified upon seeing Fu Yu Shen m into the truck just now. He might be goofy, irresponsible and a yboy but he was still Fu Yu Sheng''s brother and the third master of the Fu family if something happened to him then Ning Ying was certain that the Fu family wouldn''t let go of him and his sister.


    There was a chance that the two families who have been together for ages and had a cordial rtionship for so long to turn into mortal enemies.


    They could not allow anything to happen to Ning Ying! The old master Fu was a veteran of the army and even now he enjoyed certain control over the military as long as his request wasn''t over the top, those big shots of the army will definitely make a move for old master Fu.


    Dai Deli was busy telling the policemen who were called by the people in the crowd about the ident, fortunately, the two policemen were patrolling just a few blocks away from here and arrived on time to catch the truck driver who was trying to make a run for it. Right now, they were too scared for Fu Yu Shen''s life and didn''t even think about catching the culprit behind the ident.


    " I did not do anything!" shouted the truck driver who was arrested by the policemen. " The boss¡­ it''s my boss''s fault that he didn''t send his truck to get a servicing for ages. The brakes failed and the steering wheel got jammed, what could I have done?"


    " You will have the right to contact yourwyer once we are in the police station," said the police officer as he locked the handcuff securely around the driver''s wrists. " As for your boss, you don''t need to worry about him either. If he is found guilty then he will be called into the police station as well."


    The two officers took the truck driver away and no sooner did they leave, an ambnce came rushing past the parted crowd.


    Two paramedics jumped out of the ambnce with a stretcher in their hands and then rushed towards Fu Yu Shen. They all sighed when they saw the blood on his body and then ced him on the stretcher before taking him inside the ambnce, from his weak breathing it was clear that he wouldn''t be able to survive.


    The two paramedics swiftly ced Fu Yu Shen in the ambnce and the doctor and nurses all rushed to check up on him as Dai Deli started to climb inside the ambnce. He was Fu Yu Shen''s friend and he was the one who called him to his building today, it was his responsibility to take Fu Yu Shen to the hospital and take care of everything until his brother and sister-inw arrived.


    " Brother Deli makes sure to tell us about third master''s condition," Ning Ying could not go with Fu Yu Shen given that his sister was traumatised by the ident as well and what was more if the two of them were to go to the hospital they would be of no help.


    If anything Fu Yu Sheng would only be upset upon seeing them. It was better for the two of them to wait for Fu Yu Shen to get better only then will they be able to go and see Fu Yu Sheng.


    " I will," Dai Deli promised as the paramedics closed the door of the ambnce and drove away.


    Soon, the ambnce arrived at the hospital and Fu Yu Shen was taken straight to the emergency room, Dai Deli had already called Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan earlier when he was in the ambnce and no sooner did Fu Yu Shen taken away in the emergency room, did the two of them rushed inside the hospital where Fu Yu Shen was receiving treatment.


    " Yu Shen? Where is he?" Fu Yu Sheng asked at once, when he found out that Fu Yu Shen was caught up in a fatal ident, he was shocked to his core. Half of his mind wasn''t even willing to believe that his brother was caught up in an ident, no matter what kind of brother Fu Yu Shen was to him, in the end, he was still his younger brother.


    The news of his ident was enough to snatch the ground from the bottom of Fu Yu Sheng''s feet.


    If not for Song Yan who was able to calmly take care of everything he would not have been able to bring himself to the hospital, he was that much of a freaking mess.

 Chapter 455 Subduing Trashy Qi Genghis.

    -------------


    Fu Yu Sheng was too worried to think straight but Song Yan on the other hand was suspicious. Strictly speaking, Fu Yu Shen''s pendant still had enough of her spiritual energy, even if Fu Yu Shen was caught in an ident with a truck, he should have only gotten minor abrasions and scratches but instead, he was injured so badly that he needed to be taken to the emergency room?


    Something was weird, it seems that someone has pulled some strings from behind.


    " Yu Sheng, did you ask Fu Yu Shen''s bodyguards about whom he met today?" She suddenly asked as she turned to look at Fu Yu Shen who was asking Dai Deli about how the ident took ce when the bodyguards were right there with Fu Yu Shen.


    Song Yan has been listening to Dai Deli''s words and she couldn''t help but get even more suspicious when she heard him say that Fu Yu Shen only brought two bodyguards with him and the two of them were waiting by his car and the truck didn''te rushing in before or after the bodyguards left Fu Yu Shen alone, it was too much of a coincidence for something like this to happen all of a sudden.


    And what was more, she had firm confidence in her skills. Even though she didn''t like Fu Yu Shen but she didn''t dislike him anymore either, she has given him a powerful pendant that can protect him against all harm. It was simply impossible for the pendant to fail at such a crucial moment, so the conclusion was clear as the day ¡ª¡ª the pendant must have lost its effectiveness because of something evil.


    Fu Yu Sheng paused as he turned to look at Song Yan, his eyes flickered slightly as he fished out his phone from his back pocket and then dialled the number of the bodyguard who was responsible for protecting Fu Yu Shen today.


    " Second master Fu, please forgive us¡­ we wanted to be with master Yu Shen but he did not listen to¡ª¡ª" the bodyguard knew that he would be punished after what happened today, he didn''t want to escape his punishment but he wanted to rify what happened today lest he was fired.


    " Enough, I didn''t call you to listen to your excuses," Fu Yu Sheng was in a rather foul mood already and instead of taking the sensible road, the bodyguards were making him even angrier. " Tell me, who came to see Yu Shen this morning before he left the apartment?"


    No one was caught up in Dai Deli''spany''s surveince camera meaning that someone came looking for Fu Yu Shen in the parking lot where the surveince cameras were still not working.


    The bodyguard paused, he didn''t know why his master was asking him about this but he still answered honestly, " No one came to look for third master Fu except a woman, her name was rather weird something like Gang and hiss¡­"


    " Qi Genghis?" Fu Yu Sheng offered lightly but his face was already scrunched up in his anger, hah that woman. They forgot about her!


    Song Yan turned her head when she heard Fu Yu Sheng say Qi Genghis''s name. Her eyes shed with a cold glint and then she understood everything, because of her interference Fu Yu Shen didn''t go begging Qi Genghis to marry him, most probably Qi Genghis and Ji Haoyu must have sensed that their n was going haywire and they came up with a counter n to fix everything up.


    Fu Yu Sheng spoke a few more words with the bodyguard before he ended his call and then let out an angry snarl like an enraged bull. " JI HAOYU!"


    He turned on his heel and was heading outside when he was stopped by Song Yan who caught his arm and then hitched a brow at him. " What are you doing? Sit down and take a deep breath."


    " He is the one who is behind all of this! Because of him, my brother is lying in the emergency room! I will make him pay!" Fu Yu Sheng has always been a bit like a thug and when it came to his siblings and family, he was even more of a thug. Now that Ji Haoyu has touched Fu Yu Shen, he wasn''t going to leave him or Qi Genghis alone!


    " Don''t be stupid," Song Yan steered Fu Yu Sheng to a waiting chair and helped him sit down. " Do you think that the Ji family is that big of a fool? The reason Ji Haoyu hired Qi Genghis to get close to Fu Yu Shen is that he wants to leave himself a leeway, even if you somehow manage to find out some evidence against him you would not be able to do anything to him because no matter how hard you dig all the evidence will point to Qi Genghis."


    " Then you are saying that I should leave that man alone?" Fu Yu Sheng was really upset at the thought of letting Ji Haoyu escape.


    " Of course not silly, no one is asking you to leave him alone," Song Yan rolled her eyes at him. " But you have to remember that his mother is your aunt and grandfather-inw''s daughter, she will surely protect her son and grandfather-inw would also forgive Ji Haoyu as long as your aunt cries in front of him. Ji Haoyu wants to take control over the Fu family, you just need to make sure that he never gets his hands on the Fu family assets as long as you do that, it will be enough to drive him crazy."


    " But¡ª-"


    " Oh don''t worry," Song Yan smiled brightly at him but her eyes were chips of ice. " I assure you that I will teach those two such a great lesson that they will never even try to aim for the Fu family in the future especially Qi Genghis¡­ I have some personal issues to settle with her."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    If you like the story so far please show your support with gifts and powerstones to author.

 Chapter 456 Resonance

    Fu Yu Shen''s surgery went on for a long time, Dai Deli was feeling guilty about what happened at hispany so even though Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng told him to go back home, he didn''t go back home because his day started early, he ended up sleeping on the hard chairs of the hospital waiting area. On the other hand, Fu Yu Sheng stayed seated in his chair eyes locked on the red light that was glowing on top of the emergency room.


    " Is he all right?" He asked for the thirty-seventh time in the sixth hour and Song Yan turned her head to look at him. She could see Fu Yu Sheng''s taut muscles and stiff face and sighed as she replied to him for the thirty-seventh time. " I can''t feel the aura of death, he hasn''t died Yu Sheng."


    What Song Yan didn''t know was that she couldn''t feel Fu Yu Shen''s yang energy either, which struck as ominous her after all how was it possible for someone who hasn''t died to lose all their Yang energy all of a sudden?


    Just as she was thinking about what might have happened to Fu Yu Shen, the light over the emergency room turned off and the doctors who were responsible for Fu Yu Shen''s surgery pushed the door and then walked outside, behind them the nurses were pushing Fu Yu Shen''s bed to the ward just next to the emergency one.


    Fu Yu Sheng walked towards Fan Xing who took off his mask and then looked at Fu Yu Sheng with a heavy expression on his face. Seeing his expression Fu Yu Sheng''s worries doubled even more and he hurriedly asked, " Is Yu Shen all right?"


    " He is all right," Fan Xing replied but his brows were still scrunched up, he rubbed the back of his nape and then let out a helpless sigh as he said, " I don''t know what''s going on with him, his injuries are not life-threatening and because he received a blood transfusion on time, he should be fine by now but for some reason, he is not showing any signs of recovering. Our deduction is that he might have received some injuries on his head that caused him to go into aa but we have to wait for his head injuries to heal before we can do a checkup of his head."


    Fu Yu Sheng was dazed by Fan Xing''s words, Was his brother in aa? How..?


    He staggered on his feet but Song Yan held him up, she led him to the waiting chair and then turned to Fan Xing as she asked, " Will it be fine for us to go and see him?"


    " It should be fine," Fan Xing nodded as he replied. He turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and added softly, " Yu Sheng do not give up hope, Yu Shen is still fighting for his life. You just have to keep a steady heart and be with him all the time."


    Fu Yu Sheng didn''t say anything but Fan Xing didn''t take any issues with him. He knew what Fu Yu Sheng was going through at the moment, so he bowed his head to Song Yan and then walked towards the reception where the rest of the doctors were.


    Song Yan watched him go before she patted Fu Yu Sheng on the shoulder and softly said, "Let''s go and check up on Yu Shen okay?"


    " Ye..yeah let''s go," Fu Yu Sheng replied but his eyes were dazed as he looked at the floor and then stood up from the chair allowing Song Yan to lead him to Fu Yu Shen''s room. He couldn''t feel anything except Song Yan''s soft hands holding his arm and as he walked inside Fu Yu Shen''s ward, his legs went jelly and he almost fell to his knees.


    If not for Song Yan holding his hand, he would have definitely fallen to the ground. Fu Yu Shen was lying on the bed with several tubes and pieces of equipment attached to his body, for an elder brother there was no sight worse than this one. He swallowed hard as he climbed up on his feet and then slowly and gingerly walked over to Fu Yu Shen''s side, he looked at Fu Yu Shen''s body which had bandages wrapped all over and felt his heart twinge with pain.


    The memories of the day when he lost his parents came surging in his head and he blinked his eyes as he tried hard to will away the tears in them. His younger brother¡­ the one whom he has adored and protected for so many years.


    Was now lying like a fcking corpse on the hospital bed.


    Damn those bastards!


    Song Yan left Fu Yu Sheng alone to grieve and then turned her attention to Fu Yu Shen, her eyes fell on thepletely broken pendant and her eyes were cold and shrewd sharpened as emotions shed in those bottomless orbs.


    So, it seems that Ji Haoyu and Qi Genghis had used their backup n, she never expected that those two could be so ruthless but then again she wasn''t surprised. She has seen just how greedy Ji Haoyu was for the fortune of the Fu Family in herst life, he was willing to do anything to get his hands on it. If not for Fu Yu Sheng who was able to defend against Ji Haoyu even after losing his siblings, grandfather and his entire family, he might have really usurped the entire Fu family for himself.


    " What happened to him?" croaked Fu Yu Sheng as he raised his head and looked at Fu Yu Shen''s ne, he knew that Song Yan has given him this pendant such that he would be protected against evil but now that pendant was broken into pieces how can that be possible.


    "It seems to be resonance," Song Yan replied, her eyes glinting as she fished out the notebook that she has salvaged from the remains of the old master whom she killed. " A very powerful magic, if I were you... I would take this opportunity to cut off the Ji family entirely."


    ----------------

 Chapter 457 Guarding Against Wolves

    " A what?" Fu Yu Sheng has heard of resonance but in science books, he has never heard of resonance having anything to do with Dark magic.


    Song Yan flipped through the book that she has gotten from the old master''s remains and then came to a stop at the thirty-ninth page. She skimmed her gaze over the spells and all sorts of steps that were written in it and then said, "It''s a sort of spell, where you use a human doll. It''s basically using a man or woman as a sacrifice who has no purpose in the world and then setting up an altar. Once the sacrifice is set, the dark magic practitioner would tie a locket with the hair or any bits of the person his or her client wants to be dead. The dark magic practitioner would then use the human sacrifice as a straw doll and kill them and the array that they set up is level three grade before killing the sacrifice, meaning whoever is behind this is most probably a level seven or eight warlock or master."


    Fu Yu Sheng still looked confused, so Song Yan had to roll her neck side by side to ease the tension she has been storing for days as she said, "It''s basically creating a bond between the sacrifice and the person to be killed. Once the array is set and the bond is formed then if the sacrifice is killed, the person with whom the sacrifice was sharing a bond will die as well."


    She turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and pursed her lips. " Resonance is a very advanced dark magic and it not only kills the person but it also kills the soul of the person sharing a bond with the sacrifice." She raised her head and looked at Fu Yu Sheng. " The pendant tried to save Fu Yu Shen''s soul from being destroyed and then the other half tried to secure his life. This is why even though he was wearing my pendant he ended up like this."


    " It kills even the soul?" Fu Yu Sheng mused as he clenched his fingers, hah Ji Haoyu really thinks too much of himself, doesn''t he?


    " Most probably they nned to kill Yu Shen in one go," exined Song Yan as she carefully pondered over everything. " Qi Genghis seemed to be pregnant back when she came to our house, I checked her physique, she had a pink dot at the centre of her abdomen which is a clear sign of conception."


    " Is that child?" Fu Yu Sheng was instantly rmed, if the child in that greedy woman''s belly was Fu Yu Shen''s then she will prove really troublesome.


    " No, it''s not Yu Shen," Song Yan shook her head as she refused Fu Yu Sheng''s suggestion. " Yu Shen doesn''t have a pink dot next to his conception area meaning he hasn''t been burying his eggs anywhere. The child most probably belongs to Ji Haoyu which would exin why he is helping Qi Genghis so actively. If he somehow manages to sneak Qi Genghis''s child as Yu Shen, then he will be taking over the Fu family in a manner."


    Fu Yu Sheng gritted his teeth as he heard Song Yan''s exnation, no wonder Ji Haoyu was working so hard to support that woman. " There is no way my aunt doesn''t know that her son is going against the Fu family."


    " Yu Shen is just her nephew and Ji Haoyu is her son, she will of course support her son," Song Yan has only met Fu Yu Sheng''s aunt once and she hasn''t liked the woman at all. Throughout their wedding, the old woman kept making subtle taunts at her telling everyone how she could have matched Fu Yu Sheng to a more worthy woman than her. " She will naturally think about her sons who will have a decent future if they were to smuggle the Fu family''s shares into their family."


    " Like I will allow that to happen," Fu Yu Sheng sneered with his eyes darkening in anger. He was the one who raised the Fu family from the drags to where it was now, if he refuses to give up on anything then who will be able to take it from him?


    " I will suggest that you move Yu Shen''s shares under your name for now," Song Yan suddenly spoke with her curled fingers resting on her chin. "Grandfather-inw''s birthday ising soon and surely Ji Haoyu will try to send Qi Genghis to him with a fake DNA report since they have Fu Yu Shen''s hair strand it will be easy to fake it now. And you know how grandfather is he will definitely try to gift the woman who tied Yu Shen to her and stopped him from ying around too much, for one instead of waiting for grandfather to make things difficult why not take everything under your control?"


    "That way you wouldn''t have to worry about anything. Just pretend that you are not weing of Qi Genghis and doubt the authenticity of the report, add in the factor that she will only be able to marry over to our family when Yu Shen is awake and if someone asks why you took what belongs to your brother.. then you just need to say that you are the patriarch of the Fu family. Because I don''t think that after working so hard Ji Haoyu would let you mess it up for him. I bet he might have hired someone in every centre to fake a report after all thanks to your aunt who is still sucking the shares from the Fu family, the Ji family doesn''tck money."


    She paused and then added, " If you go to make a genuine report then you will only be dealing with Qi Genghis, our goal should be to kick the leeches of the Ji family out and then raise the guard of grandfather against his daughter. Because if we let Ji Haoyu escape, then he will be a hard sore in our as*es in the future.


    Fu Yu Sheng thought over what Song Yan said and then nodded, she was right. As long as their grandfather kept pampering his daughter Ji Haoyu will continue to swagger around thinking that he can do anything that he wants.


    With that, he took his cell phone out and called assistant Xu. " Hello,assistant Xu, yes transfer everything that Yu Shen has under my name for now."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    If you like reverse harem and my writing of strong woman characters please do check out Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession.

 Chapter 458 Soul Split

    Fu Yu Sheng did as Song Yan suggested him to do, he blocked every card that was under Fu Yu Shen''s name and the shares under Fu Yu Shen''s name under bothpanies were also secretly moved under him.


    If they were thinking correctly then Qi Genghis would soon go looking for their grandfather, given that Old master Fu would be arriving in the country to celebrate his birthday banquet with the family, by the end of the week.


    " Assistant Xu has done as I asked him to," Fu Yu Sheng told Song Yan as he rubbed his forehead and walked inside the ward, he spent the entire night working as he suppressed the news of Fu Yu Shen''s ident.


    At this moment the crucial thing was to suppress the news as much as possible such that no one in the Fu family would be able to find it. If they were to find out they will only create more trouble, especially his grandfather.


    Fu Yu Sheng knew his grandfather too well, if his grandfather was to meet Qi Genghis when he was shocked and in grief then the woman would surely win over his grandfather with the fake DNA report.


    For him to protect Fu Yu Shen, he needs to be a step ahead of Ji Haoyu.


    " But I don''t think that the rat from the Ji family would stay silent for long, what are you doing?" When he saw that Song Yan has closed the curtains of Fu Yu Shen''s ward and from the subtle chill in the room most probably Fang Yanli was here as well.


    He looked at the red candles that were burning around Fu Yu Shen''s bed and the weird crystal orb that was glowing a dark violet shade over Fu Yu Shen''s head.


    " I am taking a look at his condition," replied Song Yan as she finished drawing the array on Fu Yu Shen''s forehead and then punctured her thumb with a needle before raising her hand and letting the drop of blood that oozed upon her skin being pierced onto the array.


    The array started glowing a fierce red as the purple orb started to rotate even faster.


    Song Yan took a few steps behind and watched as the array that was drawn on Fu Yu Shen''s body grewrger andrger as ominous-looking scriptures started to appear on his skin, the orb twirling in the air slowed down beforepletely stopping.


    It fell from the air and Song Yan caught it with apparent ease as she shook her head. " This is going to be troublesome." She said as she snapped her fingers and the curtains of the room opened while the red scriptures that appeared on Fu Yu Shen''s body receded.


    The red candles that were burning around Fu Yu Shen''s bed flickered before they went out one by one. And the incense sitting on the cab of the hospital ward burned fiercely before turning into nothing but ash.


    " What''s going on?" He asked in surprise, he just went to talk to Assistant Xu, in such a small amount of time what happened all of a sudden?


    " Didn''t I tell you resonance is supposed to destroy the soul of a person, such that they wouldn''t be able to reincarnate ever again and their life force will be sucked by the person who cursed them," Song Yan crouched down to pick up the candles that were on the floor but was stopped by Fu Yu Sheng who started picking them up before her?


    She pursed her lips as she tapped her chin and said, " But the thing is that the curse backfired because of my pendant, Yu Shen didn''t die but the thing is that the pendant he was wearing didn''t have much spiritual energy left within it so for the sake of saving him. The pendant tore itself in half, that is one half protected him from getting injured physically while the other half protected his soul from being disintegrated but the thing is that¡­."


    " The pendant could not protect Yu Shenpletely," Fu Yu Sheng finished for Song Yan who nodded.


    " That''s right," Song Yan turned her head and looked at Fu Yu Shen, her graceful brows furrowed greatly as she said, " When Fan Xing told you that Yu Shen was in aa, I was already sceptical about the reason. That is why I used the ritual to check whether or not Yu Shen''s soul was in harmony or not but turns out that Yu Shen''s soul is not only in a great disharmony but it seems to have been split into three parts¡­ in this situation, I am afraid things aren''t looking good for Yu Shen."


    " What do you mean by the soul being ripped into three parts?" Fu Yu Sheng was stunned at first. His brother has narrowly escaped death and was now lying on the bed without any signs of waking up and now Song Yan was telling him that his soul was split into three halves.


    Song Yan paused for a moment before she thought over how she needed to put the information in front of Fu Yu Sheng without scaring him off and only then did she continue, " A human soul is divided into three states, the conscious half, the unconscious half and the subconscious half. Together they make an entire soul, as long as these three parts are working properly then a person can live normally but in case either of these parts were to go out of harmony then there is a high chance that the person might never wake up as for Yu Shen, his soul has been separated into three halves and right now his body only holds one-third of his soul, right now the only reason he can breathe is that my spiritual energy and the remaining half of his soul is holding on, in case if we couldn''t find the other two halves of his soul then ¡­" she frowned and added solemnly, " There is a chance that he might die within this week."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 459 Called The Entire Family

    " He will die?" Fu Yu Sheng was instantly rmed when he heard Song Yan tell him that there was a possibility for his brother dying and immediately said, " Then..then what are we supposed to do?"


    He waited for Song Yan''s response as he held his breath and then curiously looked at Song Yan. Seeing that she wasn''t responding but was looking at Fu Yu Shen instead, Fu Yu Sheng was stumped. Was there no way to save Fu Yu Shen?


    " Yan''er what''s wrong?" He asked.


    Only then did Song Yan turn to look at him, her eyes glittering darkly as she said, " We have to look for the rest of his soul and we have to do that before this week is up." She pointed to the small hourss that was sitting at the head of Fu Yu Shen''s bed, the hourss looked normal but instead of sand it had some white glowing thing floating inside it. " This is a soul tracker, currently the one half of Yu Shen''s soul only has enough time to support his body for a week at most and that''s when I am instilling my spiritual energy within his body, in case we cannot find the remaining pieces of his soul¡­then I am afraid that no one will be able to save him."


    " That¡ª¡ª" Fu Yu Shen began speaking but then the door of the ward was pushed open and in came a rather harassed-looking Fu Rong as she looked around the ward, her gaze fell on Fu Yu Shen''s body and then tears immediately brimmed in her eyes as she turned to her second brother and then started hitting him. " Why didn''t you tell me that third brother has met with an ident! Why didn''t you? Do you think that I am still a child, second brother?"


    Fu Rong was really upset, she was on her way to go shopping with her friends when she received a call and found out that Fu Yu Shen has met with a terrible ident. At first, she was stunned and then she was so shocked that she didn''t know what to do, in the end, it was Butler Ke who calmed her down and brought her here to the hospital.


    At first, she didn''t want to believe that her brother met with an ident but now that the evidence was in front of her, Fu Rong couldn''t help but be upset with her second brother who hid the information from her.


    Fu Yu Sheng was stunned when he saw Fu Rong, which was why he didn''t stop his sister from hitting him but when he snapped out of his daze, he caught hold of Fu Rong''s wrists and asked in a hurry. " Who was the one who told you that Yu Shen is in the hospital?"


    " Who else but brother Haoyu," Fu Rong sniffed as she red at her second brother. " If Brother Haoyu didn''t tell me then you were going to hide this from me as well, weren''t you second brother?"


    " That ra¡­that Ji Haoyu was the one who told you that Yu Shen met with an ident?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned Fu Rong with a dark face, he scared Fu Rong so much that thetter shivered and nodded.


    ¡­.


    " That''s right second brother, brother Haoyu was the one who called me and said that third brother met with an identst night," Fu Rong still didn''t understand why Fu Yu Sheng was looking at her so sinisterly, she simply answered his question because she was terrified of her second brother''s anger. " Is...Is there something wrong?"


    She asked when she saw that Fu Yu Sheng''s face wasn''t looking good.


    Song Yan on the other hand was calm, she knew that Ji Haoyu would make a move. He must have waited for an entire night for the news of Fu Yu Shen''s meeting with an ident to circte over the social media and news channels because no matter how sick Old master Fu was as long as his grandchildren or great-grandchild were hurt he woulde flying to the country.


    This was something that Song Yan knew very well.


    And Ji Haoyu also was aware of how much Old master Fu cherished his youngest grandson. For him Fu Yu Shen was simr to Fu Chen, his great-grandchild, if the old master was half as serious and strict as he was with his two older grandsons, then Fu Yu Shen wouldn''t have be good for nothing without any rhyme or reason.


    The fault for Fu Yu Shen being a Casanovays lies with the old master Fu.


    Of course, after Fu Yu Shen grew up Old master got a bit strict with him but he still doted on his youngest grandson the most, if not Fu Yu Sheng would have never given the Star Height entertainment to Fu Yu Shen.


    It was old master Fu who pressured Fu Yu Sheng into giving thepany to Fu Yu Shen saying that he will learn something if he was to get some responsibilities but Fu Yu Shen only became even morevish and careless with the old master''s support.


    " Rong''er, if brother Haoyu told you about the ident, then surely he would have told the rest of the Fu family about it as well, including grandfather-inw?" Song Yan asked as she mentally prepared herself, looks like she has to deal with the old master before going on a hunt for pieces of Fu Yu Shen''s soul.


    Fu Rong was confused as to why her second brother and sister-inw were asking such questions but she still nodded and said, " That is right, brother Haoyu told the eldest brother, eldest sister inw and grandfather about it all and now everyone ising to the country as soon as possible !"


    " I am going to kill that bastard!" Fu Yu Sheng roared as he tugged at the strands of his hair.


    Not only grandfather but now he will have to deal with his eldest brother as well? Someone just drive a truck at him as well! He will dly share the same ward as Fu Yu Shen than deal with those two men.


    ¡ª¡ª


    if you like reverse harem and vampires with supernatural powers please take a look at Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession.

 Chapter 460 Kneel

    " Kneel down!"


    Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng didn''t even return to the Fu mansion when a booming voice echoed throughout the living room asking them to kneel. Song Yan raised her head and looked at Old master Fu who was sitting in the seat of the elder and sighed with tiredness brimming in her heart.


    In her past life she hardly met the old master Fu and after her death but every time she met him, she couldn''t help but feel exhausted.


    It wasn''t that the old master was a foolish old man, no he was smart. In fact, it could be said that he was too smart if not he would never choose her or Li Wenyi as his granddaughter inws instead of allowing the woman that her elder brother-inw was chasing after or Song Lan.


    However, he had a big w¡­ he always jumped the gun when it came to his great-grandchildren.


    Song Yan turned to look at Qi Genghis who was sitting next to old master Fu while caressing her belly lovingly and clicking her tongue. It was a good thing that she was smart enough and asked Fu Yu Sheng to block Fu Yu Shen''s ounts and shares for now, or else the old master Fu would have offered everything that Fu Yu Shen had under his name to Qi Genghis.


    Her attention then turned to Ji Haoyu who was sitting next to Aunt Fu and his father, the old master of the Ji family and noticed the pink glow on his abdomen, it was clearly simr to the one that Qi Genghis had, it was such a pity that no one else other than her could see it or else they would have known that the child didn''t belong to Fu Yu Shen at all.


    However, now wasn''t the time for her to make trouble with Ji Haoyu, the first thing that she and Fu Yu Sheng needed to do was to dissuade the old master regarding the matter of epting Qi Genghis in the Fu family as for anything else they can take care of it soon enough.


    Fu Yu Sheng too nced at Ji Haoyu, unlike Song Yan who was calm, his entire body was trembling with rage if not for Song Yan telling him to be calm and rational while dealing with this situation, he would have rushed ahead and beaten the man up until he resembled a dog shit that he was.


    However, he still held himself back and then walked to the front of old master Fu''s seat and calmly kneeled, it was a good thing that he stopped the entire family from heading over to the hospital where Fu Yu Shen was admitted, or else their entire family would have be a very nice joke.


    " I hope I find you in excellent health grandfather?" said Fu Yu Sheng as he leaned back and dodged the old master''s walking stick that he just raised to hit him. " Now, now grandfather please calm down. There is no need for you to be upset like this."


    " If I have a grandson as unfilial as you how can I not be upset!" Old master Fu snapped at Fu Yu Sheng, his eyes narrowing as he red at Fu Yu Sheng. " How long were you going to hide Yu Shen''s ident from the family? If not for Little Haoyu, I would still be in the dark preparing for my birthday banquet!"


    What would you have done even if I was to tell you? Fu Yu Sheng thought in his head. The entire family''s responsibility now rests on my shoulders, even if I was to tell you¡­you would have simply left everything on me either way!


    " Isn''t that because Yu Sheng was worried that your body will be over-stressed, grandfather," Song Yan ced her hand on top of Fu Yu Sheng''s stopping him from speaking his mind and then smilingly poked a needle in the balloon of Old master Fu''s anger as she knelt next to Fu Yu Sheng. " And Yu Shen''s ident happened justst night we were worried that if the news were to get out then the shares of Fu corporation will be affected that was why Yu Sheng was trying so hard to suppress the news, but s¡­"


    ? She turned to look at Ji Haoyu who suddenly stiffened and shook her head in disappointment. " But brother Haoyu just went on and did his own thing, now that the news of Yu Shen''s ident is out the shares of Star Height Entertainment are plummeting."


    " That¡­ I was anxious upon learning about Yu Shen''s ident and that was why I made a mistake, sister inw," Ji Haoyu was stunned when he saw that Song Yan was handling the situation so well, if it was Fu Yu Sheng, the old master would have scolded him harshly before listening to him and given Fu Yu Sheng''s nature, he would have never dealt with the situation so solicitously.


    Song Yan''s smile widened even further as she looked at Ji Haoyu and spoke, " Is that so? Then I think we should do a revision of the posts and the types of people upying them. I mean, you are clearly at one of the most important positions of Star Height entertainment, Haoyu for you to make such a naive mistake as this, I am worried about the future of thepany."


    Ji Haoyu choked. Was Song Yan saying that he was unfit to work as the vice managing director of Star Height Entertainment? Is that what she was saying?


    "Sister-inw, you are being too harsh on me," Ji Haoyu''s fingers were clenched in hisp as he stiffly smile at Song Yan. " I have been the closest to Yu Shen and that is why I couldn''t think straight at that moment. I didn''t mean anything, I mean ¡­Yu Shen is like a little brother to me¡­ how can I think straight when he has met such a terrible ident."


    ¡­


    Author''s word: I will be increasing the privilege chapter next month because I am seeing that many readers instead of reading the book on web novel are reading it on pirated sites. So from next month onwards, the privilege chapter will go from 2 to 6.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 461 What Are You Saying

    " That''s right, why are you questioning Haoyu like he is the one who caused the ident?" Aunt Fu harshly snapped at Song Yan, she has never been fond of Song Yan because of her questionable background and now that the woman was actually questioning her son, she was even more upset with her.


    Seeing that Song Yan was actually trying to rope her son into the mess, Aunt Fu immediately turned to Old master Fu andined, " Look at her dad, Yu Sheng''s wife clearly knows that her husband is at fault but instead of epting her mistake and epting that her husband made a wrong decision, she is questioning Haoyu! Everyone knows that Haoyu treats Yu Shen the best."


    The old master frowned upon hearing his daughter''s words but Song Yan didn''t give him a chance to reprimand her instead she immediately attacked Aunt Fu in return.


    " What are you talking about Aunt Fu? When did I question brother Haoyu?" Song Yan feigned innocence as she looked at Ji Haoyu and Aunt Fu. " I know that brother Haoyu treats Yu Shen the best, after all when the both of them were in middle school, Brother Haoyu selflessly took the extra sses arranged for students while he allowed Yu Shen to sneak out of the school and let him y games with those bullies of his school."


    " And then when the two of them went to college, Brother Haoyu choose the same stream as Yu Shen. He would let Yu Shen sleep in the ss while he would tirelessly write down his notes."


    " After Yu Shen was given the responsibility of managing thepany, Brother Haoyu took all the responsibilities and allowed Yu Shen to ck off while hiding his whereabouts from me and Yu Sheng," finished Song Yan as she looked at the pale faces of the mother and son pair delightfully. " I know that brother Haoyu has been working hard for the sake of Yu Shen, all these years, of course."


    How did she know? This was Ji Haoyu''s first thought as he looked at Song Yan who was smiling at him. How in the world did she find out everything about what happened between Fu Yu Shen and him?


    Song Yan of course knew what Ji Haoyu has been doing all these years, after all, when he failed to acquire the business of the Fu family and was cornered by Fu Yu Sheng into confessing every single bit of his guilt, he rather boastfully told everything that he has done to Fu Yu Sheng.


    He confessed how he worked hard and pushed Fu Yu Shen to be a good-for-nothing all these years with his own mouth and took extreme delight when Fu Yu Sheng punched him in the face.


    "Sister-inw, what do you mean by this? I was just trying to help Yu Shen, isn''t this why you and brother Sheng hired me? And this is not important at the moment, the most important thing is that this woman is carrying Yu Shen''s child, should you not deal with this matter first..." Ji Haoyu immediately tried to change the topic when he noticed that old master Fu''s eyes were narrowing with suspicion. " Grandfather? This is your great-grandchild." He added trying to distract old master Fu.


    "That''s..." Old master Fu began but he was interrupted by Song Yan who hurriedly said, " If you want to talk about this then you should have told me about it," seeing that Ji Haoyu was looking at her in confusion, Song Yan sneered and said, " I am the matriarch of this family now, grandfather has already retired there is no need for you to trouble him with such matter. The matter regarding the spouses of Yu Shen and Rong''er should be dealt with by me."


    After Song Yan finished speaking, Ji Haoyu''s eyes widened as he looked at her in shock even Qi Genghis stiffened as she turned to look at Song Yan who smiled at her until her eyes crinkled.


    Song Yan was the matriarch? When did this happen?


    " Ah that''s right," Old master Fu blinked his eyes and nodded as he said, " Before leaving for recuperationst time, I handed Yan Yan the responsibilities of the family''s matriarch. It''s just that it has been more than a year and Ipletely forgot about this matter."


    Completely forgot about this matter? Was this old man going senile? Ji Haoyu savagely scolded the old master Fu as he clenched his fingers until his nails were digging into his palms.


    He just happened to forget that Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng''s positions in the family were upgraded, was he suffering from Alzheimer''s? How can he forget something so important?


    " I refuse!" Aunt Fu was the first one to object as she looked at Song Yan in disdain. " With what right can she of all people be the matriarch of the Fu family, who does she thinks she ----"


    " On the basis that she is my wife, aunt," before Aunt Fu can say anything nasty, Fu Yu Sheng cut her off at once. He turned his head to look at his aunt and narrowed his eyes sharply causing the older woman to stiffen as she lowered her head. " And I will like to remind you that you are already married, what happens in the Fu family has nothing to do with you, so your objection does not count."


    Immediately, Aunt Fu''s face flushed as she turned to her father as she looked at him with a teary gaze and cried, " Father will you look at Yu Sheng, he is treating his aunt so rudely like this."


    " If you show my wife the respect that she deserves then I will show you the respect that you deserve, aunt," Fu Yu Sheng has never been a people pleaser at most he was his wife pleaser. He could care less about what his aunt thought about him. " Respect is earned than being taken, it''s simple as that."


    " I am your elder!"


    " Then start acting like one!"


    " Enough!"


    ...


    Author''s word: I will be increasing the privilege chapter next month because I am seeing that many readers instead of reading the book on web novel and supporting me, they are reading it on pirated sites. So from next month onwards, the privilege chapter will go from 2 to 6. If this continues then the privilege chapter will only increase even more.

 Chapter 462 Cat And Mouse

    " Father, would you look at that?" Aunt Fu''s face turned red from anger and embarrassment, she has never thought that Fu Yu Sheng who would always turn a blind eye to everything would one day protect his wife so proactively at that, she was furious but at the same time, she couldn''t curse Fu Yu Sheng given that he was the current patriarch of the Fu family. At times like these, she wished she was a bit pushier back than when her father was looking for a wife for Fu Yu Sheng, if she did that then she would have been able to send the niece of her husband as Fu Yu Sheng''s wife and then they wouldn''t be troubled like this.


    Old master Fu turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng but he didn''t say anything, his being worried about Fu Yu Shen was one thing but that didn''t mean that he would question Fu Yu Sheng in front of others like this, if Fu Yu Sheng wanted to protect his wife then he wouldn''t say anything about it.


    Seeing that her father wasn''t saying anything to Fu Yu Sheng, Aunt Fu was enraged but before she could blow up, her husband, the old master Ji caught hold of her wrist and shook his head furtively telling her to make things troublesome for them at this moment. Aunt Fu who was feeling upset immediately turned silent upon seeing that her husband was asking her to hold it in, that''s right, for now, she will control herself and when her son will seed in taking control of the Fu family, she will make them suffer! Let''s see how they will be able to make fun of her when Ji Haoyu bes the new patriarch of this family!


    With that thought in her head, she calmed herself down and then closed her eyes to breathe in and out before she turned to old master Fu and said, " Father, I understand that I and Haoyu are not really weed here but at least you have to take a look at the situation right? This woman is carrying Yu Shen''s child.. and Yu Shen is in such a serious condition at the moment. Shouldn''t you make proper decisions at times like this? I mean ... the girl is carrying one of the heirs of the Fu family, you cannot ignore her like this."


    This was the reason why Old master Fu was feeling hesitant, if Fu Yu Shen was really in a serious condition then this child----


    " Aunt, who told you that Yu Shen is in serious condition?" before Old master Fu could say anything Song Yan turned her attention to Aunt Fu and asked with a slight tilt of her head.


    When Aunt Fu heard Song Yan''s words, she was confused while Ji Haoyu and Qi Genghis turned stiff. Fu Yu Shen wasn''t in a serious condition? Shouldn''t his life be hanging with a thread at the moment as the old warlock said?


    " Didn''t he get hit by a truck?" Aunt Fu said with a soft smile that looked mncholic and aggrieved as if she was really mourning what happened to Fu Yu Sheng. Seeing her like this, Song Yan sneered while Fu Yu Sheng clenched his fingers, this was his aunt. She should be taking care of Fu Yu Shen and the others as her son and daughter but here she was joining her hands with her husband and son to scheme against his nephew to gain control over her dead brother''s hard work.


    How can a person change so much like this?


    " Even though Yu Shen was hit by a truck aunt, his luck is really good," Song Yan deliberately spoke in a manner like Fu Yu Shen was doingpletely fine causing Ji Haoyu and Qi Genghi''s expressions to be even more tense. " He was born with the blessing of the Gods, the doctor has told Yu Sheng and me that he is doing fine and as long as his body recovers properly he wille out of hisa, there is no need for us to worry about the worst."


    Her words were like a shock to the Ji family as both Aunt Fu and Old master Ji turned to look at their son who was looking just as shocked.


    When Song Yan saw that the three of them were not showing any signs of happiness and instead looked rather stunned, she hurriedly struck the iron when it was hot and said, " What happened aunt? Don''t tell me that you are not happy. With those expressions of yours, it''s like you were hoping that something will happen to Yu Shen."


    " What are you saying, sister-inw?" Ji Haoyu noticed that the old master and the eldest master of the Fu family were looking at him carefully scrutinising him and immediately snapped back to reality as he replied, " I was just so thrilled that I didn''t know what to say, you are being a bit too harsh on me... did you hear something from someone? Why are you pointing fingers at me like this?"


    " I am not pointing fingers at you brother Haoyu," Song Yan replied in just as calm manner as Ji Haoyu, she raised her brow and then turned to look at Old master Fu before saying, " The word Brother Haoyu told the shareholders of thepany were along the line that it was a shame that such a thing happened to Yu Shen and that his life is hanging by the thread. The way it told the shareholders without taking a note of what situation Yu Shen was in sounded as if he was cursing Yu Shen to die, grandfather ."


    " Don''t speak nonsense! When did my son curse Yu Shen? He was clearly very worried about him, I have never seen an ungrateful person like you, the Fu family took you in and yet you are speaking about the members of the Fu family like this?" Aunt Fu quickly interjected wanting to have the final say in the matter.


    ----


    If you like the story please support it with gifts, ps and golden tickets


    -------------.

 Chapter 463 What Kind Of Luck Was This?

    " Aunt Fu it seems that you are mistaken, I didn''t say anything to the member of the Fu family, I am questioning Ji Haoyu as a member of the Ji family, the Fu and the Ji family are rtives by marriage yes...but the two families cannot be counted as one." Song Yan immediately corrected Aunt Fu, it was fine when the old master was the patriarch, he could have treated the Ji family as nicely as he wanted with him being in power but now the position of patriarch belonged to her husband and she clearly did not wee the Ji family who bullied her son like they had every right to do so. " And I am not asking anything wrong right? After all, why did brother Haoyu tell the shareholders that Yu Shen''s condition was severe? The way he was spreading around the matter of Yu Shen being in an ident was like he already knew that Yu Shen wasn''t going to make it out alive."


    " You..."


    "Sister-inw! You are right!" Seeing that old master Fu was looking at him with more and more suspicion, Ji Haoyu immediately clenched his mother''s hand and stopped her from speaking. He was sure that Song Yan had no idea what he has done behind the scenes or she would have rushed toin about him to the old master but seeing how she was simply questioning him, he was certain that she was only suspicious of him because of his hurried actions as for why the ever shy and soft-spoken Song Yan was being so forceful towards him all of a sudden he will worry about itter on.


    He stopped his mother from saying anything any further before he said, " You are totally right, no matter how scared and anxious I was too hasty. I will make note of this situation and then try to make myself a bit better." As he spoke he took a furtive nce at the old master Fu seeing that the old man was looking rather calm he sighed in relief and then added swiftly, " Right now this is not what is important, we should take a look at this woman who ims to be the mother of Yu Shen''s child."


    As he spoke he looked at Qi Genghis with a subtle nce, Qi Genghis understood that Ji Haoyu wanted her to speak up and she immediately turned to look at Song Yan as soon as she cottoned on and said, "Sister-inw, do you remember me? I once came to dinner at your house when I was with Yu Shen."


    Qi Genghis deliberately mentioned the matter of her going to have dinner at Fu Yu Sheng''s apartment to add more credibility to her words, sure enough, when others heard that she has gone to Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan''s ce to have dinner, they were looking at her in confusion but at least they were no longer looking at her with contempt and questioning nces, she heaved a sigh of relief inwardly but who would have thought that Song Yan would suddenly look at her in confusion and then retort her in such a manner that she wouldn''t even leave the slightest bit of face for her.


    She stared at Qi Genghis sharply with her clear eyes and then said, " Are you talking about the time when you gate crashed our family dinner and the dinner where Yu Shen tried his best to ignore you? Are you talking about that dinner?"


    "Sister-inw, what are you talking about?" Qi Genghis''s eyes widened, she really did not expect Song Yan to say something like this after all the two of them were from the samepany andst time Song Yan was really cordial to her as well.


    Song Yan didn''t even nce at Qi Genghis to her talking to a woman like this was like lowering her own IQ, she instead turned to look at the old master Fu and simply said, " Grandfather, I know that you are in a hurry to ept this child as Yu Shen''s heir but for the time being I think that there is no need for us to do something like this," she paused and then added the one thing that she knew would surely change the mind of the old master, " The young miss of the Ning family seem to be getting along with Yu Shen, it was her whom Yu Shen was trying to protect during the ident took ce and because of this the young miss of the Ning family has a rather good impression of him, if..." she turned to look at the pallid face Qi Genghis who was looking at her in shock, the earlier smile gone from her face and smiled. " If we were to take this woman in our family, then who knows we might be losing a rather good chance."


    Upon hearing Song Yan''s words, the old master Fu fell into consideration. He would be lying if he was to say that he wasn''t expecting that the young miss of the Ning family would end up getting a good impression of Fu Yu Shen, after all thest time when he tried to set up his grandson with the granddaughter of the Ning family, both children refused quite profusely but if the granddaughter of the Ning family was to have a good expression of his grandson then ...


    When did this happen? Ji Haoyu was rather rmed when he heard that Fu Yu Shen actually got into an ident while saving the princess of the Ning family, if so then there was a chance that the Fu Family will be connected to the Ning family.


    If that''s the case then the Fu family will only get even stronger in the future! Seriously what kind of luck did Fu Yu Shen have? He has been trying to get close to the princess of the Fu family and she has been refusing to ept his affections yet when it came to Fu Yu Shen...the woman fell in his bag with just a small ident?

 Chapter 464 War

    Ji Haoyu grounded his teeth as he looked at Song Yan, this was going to be troublesome. He knew how much the old master Fu wanted to connect with the Ning family, if what Song Yan said was true then this was going to be really troublesome for them. With Ning Yu by their side they will only get stronger if so then what will they do now?


    Qi Genghis was also troubled when she heard that Fu Yu Shen got into an ident while protecting Ning Yu, she, of course, knew who Ning Yu was, she was the princess of the Ning family and as for the Ning family, it went without saying that they were the second in line after the Fu family as long as the Ning family was thrown into the mix, she will, of course, be pushed to the side.


    " Ning Yu¡­ you mean to say that the daughter of the Ning family?" Old master Fu was of course very tempted when he heard that the Ning family''s princess had a good impression of Fu Yu Shen. But the fact was so incredible that he was having a hard time believing it, did Ning Yu really have any good feelings towards Fu Yu Shen? Then what about Wu Qinfan?


    Song Yan understood what was going on in the old master Fu''s head without him saying anything, she smiled and exined patiently, " The engagement between the eldest master and Miss Ning has been called off as long as we try to push the matter a little with Miss Ning''s good feelings towards our family, we will be able to connect the two families together, grandfather. With such a good thing happening¡­ do we need to do something as allow this woman to be added to our family?" She added with a swift gaze as she looked at Qi Genghis, her tourmaline-like eyes staring at Qi Genghis as if she was trying to look past her soul.


    ? " The engagement between the Wu family has been called off?" The Old master Fu has been staying in the recuperation building and he was disconnected from the outer worldpletely which was why he didn''t hear about the matter of the Wu family''s separation from the Ning family. Now that he found out that the Wu family and the Ning family were going to walk on different paths then this can work.


    Fu Rong didn''t know why Song Yan was so adamant about not allowing the Qi woman to enter their family but she knew how powerful her sister-inw was, since her sister-inw didn''t want the Qi woman to enter their house then she will too support her sister inw in this matter. If a sister-inw was not willing to let the woman in then she cannot allow this woman to enter!


    " That''s right grandpa," Fu Rong immediately supported her sister-inw in the war she was waging against Qi Genghis and told her grandfather about everything that has taken ce between the Wu and the Ning family. " And now the two families are like enemies, the Ning family has spread the word that they will never get along with the Wu family and anyone who agrees with them will have to go against them. So, if we take advantage of this situation then we might be able to fix the engagement between the third brother and miss Ning¡­ and then there is also the matter of Sister Ning having good feelings towards third brother¡­ I mean¡­ I would rather have her as my sister-inw rather than this woman."


    Fu Rong added with a dissatisfied expression on her face as she looked at Qu Genghis whose face went pale as she looked at them. She didn''t expect this to happen, what was more she was sure that she would be able to get inside the Fu family with the child in her belly and the report in her hand, but looks like this thing will be harder than she thought.


    With that thought in her head, she turned to look at Ji Haoyu who asked her to stay calm as he turned to Song Yan who was kneeling on the floor with Fu Yu Sheng and said, " But the woman is pregnant with Yu Shen''s child, sister inw¡­you are also a woman, how can you say something like this?"


    " That¡ª¡ª"


    " If she can''t say it then I can right?" Fu Yu Sheng spoke up when he heard JI Haoyu question Song Yan like this, he raised a brow and then turned his head to look at Ji Haoyu before continuing in a solemn voice, " Everyone knows that the Fu family is a big family and many women are willing to marry into our family. A woman always pops out and ims that they are carrying Yu Shen''s child, are we supposed to bring them all in one by one? I am the patriarch of this family and I refuse to ept this woman in my house, what are you going to do?"


    "But she is pregnant¡ª-"


    " If she is pregnant then she is pregnant what about it?" Fu Yu Sheng turned his gaze and looked at Qi Genghis in a calm manner like he couldn''t care less about her at all, as if she was some insect who hase flying into his house and was now disgusting him by her presence.


    The sight alone was enough to make Qi Genghis bite down on her lips as she lowered her head and clenched her fists, this ¡­she hated this gaze!


    " If she is pregnant then we have more than enough people in the family to raise the child instead of her," Fu Yu Sheng continued, his expression ruthless as he turned his gaze to Ji Haoyu. " the Fu family does notck enough resources to take care of a woman who ims to have the child of our family, that is if the child really belongs to our family."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    If you like reverse harem and crazy male leads please give my book Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession a chance.


    -----------

 Chapter 465 Not Accepted.

    " Brother Sheng, what do you mean? Are you saying that we should just snatch the child and then ask this woman to leave?" Ji Haoyu''s eyes widened as he looked at Fu Yu Sheng in rm, if the child was given under the care of Song Yan or Li Wenyi, then the truth wille out sooner orter, if the child stayed with Qi Genghis then he can still guard against the Fu family but if she was to be kicked out then how was he going to take care of the Fu family and how will he take control over the shares?


    " Of course, that is not what Yu Sheng meant right?" Aunt Fu said hurriedly she knew how important Qi Genghis was to their n, if she was to be sent away what will they do? The child''s secret was bound to be found out, if that''s the case then they might as well kill the child here and now! " He must be joking."


    " Is my brother that close to your aunt that he will joke around with you?" After a long time Fu Shu Chang spoke as he looked at Aunt Fu and Ji Haoyu, he might not be caring enough about his family but he will still stay by the side of his family members in case of need. " He is the patriarch of the Fu family in case he says that he is not willing to ept this woman, then as the members of the Fu family we need to ept what he says without questioning his decisions, should we not?"


    Aunt Fu''s face flushed, she was furious that she was getting retorted one after another by her nephews but there was no other way for her to say anything to the two of them, one was a well-known researcher and the other was the master of the Fu family. They were supposed to be listening to her but instead, now they were questioning her back!


    " We should listen to him of course, we should but she is a public figure if she was to tell this to the media then¡ª¡ª" aunt Fu tried to put up onest fight but then she was stopped by Fu Yu Sheng who calmly looked at her and said, " If she tries to harm the Fu family then we have more than one ways to make her vanish from the face of the earth."


    " That''s right aunt," Fu Rong eyed her aunt carefully as well, she didn''t know why but she couldn''t help but be confused by the actions of her aunt, though it looked like she was helping them on the surface one could see that their aunt was actually trying to shove this woman in their house with every means possible, but why?


    Fu Rong was suspicious of her aunt but she didn''t show it on her face as the heiress of the Fu family she was learning how to be more mature and proper after what happened with Song Lan.


    " We don''t need to be scared of just a small singer?" Fu Rong said as she looked at the four people in front of her. " If we have to worry about such a small singer then were well as the members of the Fu family put our faces."


    Seeing that no one was willing to ept her in the family Qi Genghis panicked, she hurriedly looked at Old master Fu and saw that he was almost convinced and couldn''t help but panic as she pushed herself from the couch and then kneeled in front of Old master Fu.


    " Old master Fu, please ept my child¡­ he is the heir of the Fu family if he were not epted by the family then what will happen to him?" Qi Genghis was worried that in case the Fu family was to refuse to ept her then she will be killed off by the Ji family!


    " Why are you so scared?" Song Yan questioned with a light tittering chuckle. " We never said that we are not going to ept the child, as long as it is proven that he is the blood and flesh of the Fu family he will be epted, you don''t need to worry about it."


    '' damn that bitch!'' Qi Genghis cursed Song Yan in the head as she looked at the floor with her nails digging into her palm but she still calmed herself down and then raised her head to look at Old master Fu. " Old master Fu please do¡­don''t, I know that you of all people will understand my love for third master Fu."


    Qi Genghis thought that she will be able to move Old master Fu but what she didn''t know was that among the Fu family the one who was the most shrewd was none other than Old master Fu. When he found out that Fu Yu Shen met a deadly ident and that this woman was carrying his child, he was willing to ept her but now that he knew that Fu Yu Shen would be waking up in a week or two and that Ning Yu might be interested in him and there might be a chance for him to get closer to the Ning family, he no longer looked at Qi Genghis as favourably as he did before.


    And what was more ¡­.


    Love, that was such a stupid thing.


    " Old Ke bring this woman to the guest room and keep an eye on her until Yu Shen wakes up, I will decide what we are going to do with her then," Old master Fu pushed himself off the couch as he was helped up by his nurse and then brought back to his room.


    When Qi Genghis heard what the old master Fu said, she knew that he didn''t ept her in the family. Her shoulders slumped as she stared nkly at the old master who was walking to his room, beside her, Song Yan scoffed.


    Everyone in the family knew that the old master Fu cared the least about love. For him to be moved by the use of the such word was impossible.

 Chapter 466 Thought It Through

    " You mean to say that third brother''s soul is separated from his body?" Fu Rong already knew that something was up but what she didn''t know was that the matter was so serious, she looked at her second brother and sister-inw before she blinked her eyes and then covered her face. " I never thought that brother Haoyu would do something like this, I mean we have been more than helpful to him and his family."


    " People''s greed knows no bounds surely Ji Haoyu is the same," stated Song Yan calmly as she continued to read the ck book that she got from the old master, given that she has never looked for a piece of a soul, she needed to study this book properly. " It will be foolish of us to expect anything more from him, at the moment just keep an eye on Qi Genghis, surely she will try her best to muddle her way with old master Fu."


    She paused and then shook her head. " I already told Yu Shen to stay away from that woman but he was foolish enough to believe that she will be of no harm at all, now look she is sitting in his house being waited upon trying to pass off her bastard as his child and he is in the hospital fighting for his life."


    " Second sister-inw, what will happen to third brother now, I mean he will be fine right?" Fu Rong was rather stunned upon hearing that something was wrong with her brother. Her brother might have narrowly escaped death but with his soul ripped into pieces and even though he was doing fine at the moment no one knew when he will wake up. What second sister-inw said scared her but she couldn''t help but ask the question that was in her head anxiously.


    Song Yan was flipping through the pages of the book, when she heard Fu Rong''s words she paused for a moment and then answered solemnly, " It will be hard to get him back on his feet, for the time being, the pieces of his soul has been shredded into three pieces. First I need to look for them and the thing is that the soul has beenpletely detached from the body meaning it can be anywhere, looking for the pieces themselves is a big matter and then the most difficult job would be getting those pieces back into his body. His body has already suffered such great damage, and the pain of having his soul reattached is not that easily bearable. But we don''t have the time to wait, Ji Haoyu wouldn''t wait for long... I am sure he will try his best to catch those pieces of the soul before us and then destroy them."


    " What will happen if those pieces are destroyed?" asked Fu Yu Sheng.


    " He will be a vegetable because the leftover piece of his soul will definitely feel the destruction of its part and then even if I wake him up by force he will be an empty shell, what''s worse is that even after waking up he might not be able to survive and just be a wandering ghost given that the underworld will not ept his one-third soul. If this goes on things will only be more troublesome."


    " Then why didn''t you tell grandfather about this n of Ji Haoyu?" asked Fu Rong. " I mean if you were to tell him about it then surely grandfather would have taken care of that bastard who is trying to chew more than he can bite?"


    " Don''t be so foolish, Rong''er," Fu Yu Sheng was the first one to refuse her suggestion as he frowned and then said, " Even though Ji Haoyu was agitated but he was fairly calm, he didn''t show any signs of being troubled and even though Qi Genghis panicked in theter half, she made sure that she didn''t look for Ji Haoyu''s help¡­ they acted wlessly, even if we were to rush ahead and tell that something is wrong with the two of them grandfather might not necessarily agree to it."


    " More importantly, Ji Haoyu is smart enough to not leave a track record behind him, he ispletely clean in the eyes of others¡­ and his mother is grandfather''s daughter¡­ as long as your aunt is with Ji Haoyu we won''t be able to get hold of his neck," Song Yan further added while flipping through the book as she came to the section where the writer wrote about soul hunting. " If we were to recklessly makements about Ji Haoyu then he will only get even more suspicious and grandfather-inw might not necessarily believe us."


    "Then we are going to let this matter go just like that?" Fu Rong was stunned at first upon seeing that her second sister-inw was actually going to let go of this matter like this.


    " Who said that I am going to let go of this matter?" Song Yan raised her head and looked at Fu Rong. " You might not know this but Celestial master Gu is back in the country."


    Celestial master Gu was very much respected by their grandfather, he was the man who saved their family in the face of crisis when they were cursed by something dirty. Their grandfather regarded celestial master Gu with Hugh regards as long as celestial master Gu said east, their grandfather wouldn''t dare to say west.


    He was also the one who fixed Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng''s marriage saying that they were a match made in heaven and this was one of the strongest reasons why even though the entire family was against the marriage between Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan, their grandfather went on with the marriage, saying that even if the world was to turn upside down Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan will still get married, with just this it was enough to see how much old master Fu regarded celestial master Gu who was the leader of the Divine sky sect.


    --------

 Chapter 467 Sleep In The Same Room

    Even Fu Rong had a good impression of celestial master Gu, even though she considered her sister-inw to be the greatest celestial master, she still admired celestial master Gu who have been helping their family for a long time.


    " He is back?" Thest time Fu Rong heard about the celestial master Gu she heard that he was in country A giving a speech on materialism and the impact of spiritualism, why didn''t she find out about him returning to the country?


    " He is back," Fu Yu Sheng confirmed, he knew that they would need celestial master Gu to take care of Ji Haoyu and Qi Genghis which was why he was keeping an eye on the return of Celestial master Gu''s return, it just so happened that his brother was indeed the master of luck. Celestial master Gu returned to the country today and with everything that they knew about him, he will soone to see their grandfather.


    Then they just need to make use of his presence and have him nt the bug of suspicion in the head of their grandfather. After that, they can take care of everything themselves.


    "Then I guess you two have thought about everything?" Fu Rong did expect that t her sister-inw and brother woulde up with some sort of n but she didn''t think that they will this good with it.


    " We have," Song Yan closed the book as she nursed her eyes, right now she was really tired of all the things she has been reading constantly. " You don''t need to worry about anything, we won''t let Yu Shen die for absolutely no reason."


    With Song Yan''s confirmation, Fu Rong was at ease, she spoke some more to her brother and sister-inw before she turned around and left the room, once she was gone Fu Yu Sheng turned around and looked at Song Yan who was sitting on their bed with a calm expression and said, " Will you be fine?"


    " I will be fine, I think I can do this¡ª" she began asking but was interrupted by Fu Yu Sheng who shook his head and said, " I am talking about whether or not you will be fine with us sleeping in the same room, grandfather is here and he has even asked for old Ke to bring our son back to the old house, we have to spend the night together."


    Only then did Song Yan snap out of her daze and then looked up at him as she turned her head to the left and then the right before turning to look at him. Fu Yu Sheng looked just as awkward at the prospect of the two of them sleeping in the same room and in the same bed but ¡ª¡ª


    " Can''t we go to the hospital and take a look at Yu Shen? I don''t mind taking care of him for the night." Song Yan asked, she did not like the idea of sleeping in the same bed as Fu Yu Sheng especially with their Yin and yang energies getting in close contact. If they slept together what might happen? And what was more they didn''t have much of a difference left between the two of them?


    If something happened, would she be able to refuse him?


    Fu Yu Sheng shook his head again as he rubbed the back of his neck and said, " I bet Elder brother and sister-inw will be in charge of taking care of Yu Shen tonight, this is something that grandfather will surelye up with at dinner. After all, he is suspicious by nature and unless he is told by someone else other than us that Yu Shen is okay."


    " You have to be kidding me," Song Yan cursed as she covered her face before raising her head and looking at Fu Yu Sheng. " You are sleeping on the floor tonight."


    ¡­..


    " You two are here," Grandfather Fu seemed to be working with the speed of light, not only did he ask old butler Ke to bring Fu Chen back to the house, he seemed to be eyeing the two of them with interest. From the looks of it, someone seemed to have told him about the two of them living separately.


    The two of them raised their heads to look at Old butler Ke who very conveniently turned his gaze away from them and started humming a tune.


    '' This damned old man!'' Song Yan was still trying to think of an excuse to get the chance of taking care of Fu Yu Shen in the hospital such that she wouldn''t have to sleep in the same bed as Fu Yu Sheng but now it looked like her chances were going to be really slim.


    " Sit down Yan''er, Yu Sheng¡­" said Old master Fu as he tipped his chin to the empty seat next to him before continuing, " I have already asked Shu Chang and Wenyi to go and take a look at Yu Shen, as for you two¡­I have heard something really strange." As he spoke his eyes narrowed as he looked at the two of them with suspicion. " A little birdie told me that you two were going to have a divorce, is that true?"


    Though Old master Fu lived in the recuperation centre on an inhabited ind with only his close friends who retired with him he wasn''t as senile as everyone thought him to be, he still had some control over the Fu house and as soon as returned from his recuperation centre, he was bound to find everything sooner orter, nothing can be hidden from him.


    " Divorce? Not at all, grandfathered" Fu Yu Sheng knew that there was no point in denying that he and Song Yan were living separately, but he could at least make the damage as small as possible. " Yan''er is just angry with me for leaving her and Chen Chen alone for so long, I bet she will understand everything once I have won her over after all we both know we can''t divorce as per the rules of the Fu family."


    The old master studied him and Song Yan for a long time before he nodded and said, "It''s a good thing that you know this ¡­if not I was thinking of ¡­forget it."


    There was no need to tell his grandson that he was going to drug him.

 Chapter 468 Fu Rong’s Gets Punished .

    Compared to his eldest grandson who was aplete idiot he still had more expectations from Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng. After all, the two of them were the ones who gave him such an adorable grandson, old master Fu always waited eagerly to see his grandson, but given that he wasn''t allowed to leave the recuperation centre by his doctor, he couldn''t see Fu Chen when he was in recuperating because of the strict orders from his doctors who told him to not to take any stress if he wanted to live longer.


    " My little baby, are you okay..did anyone bully you when I wasn''t here?" Old grandfather Fu knew that his grandson and granddaughter made things worse for Fu Chen and Song Yan which was why he would always punish them when he returned from his recuperation centre. Even though Fu Chen never said anything to him, Old Ke would tell him everything ---- it was just such a pity that his son and his daughter-inw gave birth to two dumb dogs who didn''t learn anything even when they were beaten.


    Fu Chen looked at his parents before he turned to look at Fu Rong who stiffened, she suddenly had a very bad premonition. And her suspicions were proven correct when Fu Chen pointed straight at her andined to Old master Fu with tears in his eyes, " Aunt Rong called mommy dumb, she even let that old aunt bully me and mommy. She even helped third uncle to sneak in rats in our room and she even sent mommy to the storeroom after you were gone grandfather, the storeroom was so dark...Chen Chen was so scared."


    Fu Chen was no longer the same as he was before under the influence of his mother and his father who would back him up no matter what, he started to speak his mind which was why he not only tattled on Fu Rong, he even learned how to make his grandfather feel sorry for him.


    This all was of course taught by Song Lingyan when he found out that Fu Chen was going to the old house of the Fu family.


    " No, that''s..." she may have done that but she did a bit before she knew how crazy powerful her sister-inw was, after that she has been more than willing to be her sister-inw''sckey. As she thought about it, she turned her head to look at Song Yan but instead of receiving any support, she saw that her sister-inw was looking at Fu Chen with approval.


    What...What? She will have to be punished?


    Fu Rong was very scared of her grandfather, she knew thest time he came, he ordered Old Ke to cane her sixty times and then had her locked up in the room without any food or water until she was done writing down the '' Virtues of women'' for five times and that was when Fu Chen didn''tin under her and third brother''s bullying but this time the little boy has gone all out in firing ammunition against her.


    She immediately turned to Fu Yu Sheng as she caught hold of his wrist and whimpered, " Second brother save me, please."


    Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at her with a supportive smile and then ced his hand upon her hand, for a second Fu Rong thought that he was agreeing to her request and will help her but then her sweet dream was broken when Fu Yu Sheng removed her hand from his wrist and said, " Chen Chen and Yan''er''s words are absolute."


    Fu Rong: "...." She was abandoned?!!


    Seeing that no one was willing to help her, she turned to look at her grandfather who was eyeing her like a demon from hell and immediately shuddered as she held her hands up and tried to plead the fifth, " I ... I am no longer the same as before, I swear grandfather... I haven''t bullied Chen Chen for months. In fact, I will no longer even dare to go against sister-inw and him."


    She will be a fool if she was to go against Song Yan, if she was to even say a word against her sister-inw now, then herst stop would be the gates of the underworld.


    However, Fu Rong has said these words far too many times, she spoke the same thing again and again to Old master Fu and therefore he was now immune to her pleading and was filled with sobbing. He nced at his granddaughter indifferently and then turned to Old Ke, " You know the drill double the number of canes that she was supposed to receive for all the offence she hasmitted and then send her back to her room, this time she needs to write those scriptures without her credit cards and smartphone."


    Fu Rong stared at her grandfather with a gaping mouth as she looked at her sister-inw and second brother before turning to look at her grandfather as she said, " You cannot do this to me grandfather!"


    " I can and I am doing this," Grandfather Fu pped his hands and then said to the maid standing behind the pir. " Take her to the punishment room, have her kneel. I wille there in a moment."


    Grandfather Fu was someone who showed no leniency --- there was no such thing as a man or woman in his eyes. As long as they were in the wrong then they were at the wrong end of the story.


    " Grandfather!" Fu Rong screamed at the top of her lungs as she looked at her grandfather trying to get away from the maids and making a run for it but she couldn''t do it as the young missy of the Fu family she has never been much athletic, seeing how easily she was caught while running Old master Fu clicked his tongue and then said to Old Ke, " Add some track courses in her sybus look at how she runs, when I was at her age, I use to run so fast that no one could catch me."


    ----------

 Chapter 469 What To Do Now ? The Blankets Were Taken Away

    " I will do as you say, old master," Old Keplied as he took out his tablet and started tapping on it, with his efficiency it didn''t take long for him to sign Fu Rong in another ss and Fu Rong who was watching everything happen in front of her felt like she was being dragged to hell. Ah her morning sleep! Herte-night gaming and romance book reading they are all going to be snatched from her now.


    With this heavy blow of being added to a physical activity group, the fight in Fu Rong vanished and she slumped against the maids as she said, " Drag me to my hell."


    Old master Fu didn''t know that he has crushed the will of one of his grandchildren instead his focus was on Fu Chen, when he became grandfather, of course, he was really doting and his grandchildren ranked first in his heart but then he became the great grandfather of Fu Chen and his grandchildren were all pushed back to the second rank.


    He smiled toothlessly at Fu Chen and asked, " Now, are you happy my little angel?"


    " I am but.,.." Fu Chen hesitated as he twiddled with his thumbs and then hesitatingly added, " What about the third uncle, he bullied me the most and he even called me a bastard saying that I don''t take after my father."


    " That basta¡ª-jerk! How dare he say that to you?" Old master Fu immediately banged his clenched fists on the armrest of his chair. " He dared to say something like that to you, thank goodness you didn''t take after your father, he looks so rough! Just one look and anyone would see he looks like a potato covered in dirt. How dare he ¡­. My little Chen Chen looks like an angel obviously he wouldn''t look like his ugly father! He is lucky that he is in the hospital or else I would have dragged him to punishment hall as well."


    Fu Yu Sheng who was deemed as the most good-looking man in the city: "¡­.."


    He turned his gaze to look at Song Yan who was trembling withughter and then pinched her on the arm as he said, " Don''tugh."


    " No, I am notughing .." she refused at once but then the trembling shoulders hers gave her away. " I am not¡­ but I¡­this is my first time hearing someone call you a potato covered in dirt."


    Fu Yu Sheng was speechless, it wasn''t that he looked ugly but in the eyes of his grandfather, Fu Chen was always the number one. Even when he was in other countries, his grandfather would often call him and ask him to talk to his son but something was holding him back then and he never called Fu Chen.


    ¡­


    Qi Genghis watched everything happening in the dining room from the window of her room while nibbling on her thumbnail, she turned to look at the meal that was delivered to her room and then looked down at Song Yan who was sitting at the dining table. One could easily see the difference in treatment between the two of them, even though old master Fu allowed her to stay in the Fu mansion, she could see that under the tunes of Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan he seemed to have be suspicious of her.


    " What am I supposed to do?" She mumbled as she started to pace in the room, she couldn''t risk calling Ji Haoyu at the moment when Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan were doubtful of the child in her womb. She grounded her teeth and then banged her fist on the bedside cab, she couldn''t help but get angry at Fu Yu Shen, that bastard why did he not die? The old master said that Fu Yu Shen wouldn''t be able to make it out alive yet he was still in the hospital room breathing and from what Song Yan said, he was in a temporarya, how was that possible?


    She did everything that the old master asked her to do and then even risked her security to get hold of Fu Yu Shen''s hair strands, he should be dead and she should have been epted in the family but ¡­why wasn''t she?


    Ji Haoyu told her that the old master Fu was an old-fashioned man and he would definitely not let her roam on the streets if she was to give birth to a child and he never once told her that Song Yan was the matriarch of the family either! If she knew that Song Yan was the matriarch and she was the one who would be the key to her entering the Fu house, she would have definitely tried to please her better.


    If Fu Yu Shen died as they nned then she would have been easily epted by the Fu Family but he wasn''t dead.


    Now, what was she going to do? Her eyes flickered as she thought of something and then picked up her smartphone.


    ¡­.


    " Now what are we supposed to do?" Fu Yu Sheng asked as he looked at the empty wardrobe, he used to keep a separate mattress and nket in there but Old Ke seemed to have been ordered by his grandfather. The nket was gone and so was the mattress and now he was left with nothing as he stared at the wardrobe that had nothing inside it, was he going to sleep on the carpet? But it was too cold! Even if they had internal heating, he was used to covering his body with a nket and then sleeping¡ª¡ª without a nket he will definitely fall sick or get a sore back!


    Song Yan was sitting in front of a furnace that she asked Assistant Xu to bring with him together with several herbs, she raised her head and then looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was staring at her with a pleading look in his eyes and then sighed. " Just sleep on the bed but make a pillow wall in between, if I see you rolling around I will have your head."

 Chapter 470 Failed?

    Fu Yu Sheng raised his hands in surrender, " I wouldn''t dare to." It wasn''t that he wasn''t man enough or he didn''t have much desire for his wife, his wife was beautiful and of course, he would want to be close to her and spend the night burning in the fire of intimacy but he knew that if he was to try anything on Song Yan then it will be his life on the line.


    So, he went to the bathroom that was connected to his room and closed the door behind him. Ever since he was young, he had the habit of taking a bath before sleeping but this time he was taking a cold shower to make himself calm down in case he was to do something to Song Yan.


    " Damn," he cursed as he covered his face with his hands, his wife was in the same room and the two of them are long past their problems but he still couldn''t touch her. What kind of torture was this?


    Song Yan had no idea that Fu Yu Sheng was cursing his life and everything else that was connected to it, she was focusing her attention on the pill furnace that she has found in the luggage of Song Lan and the old master who was with Song Lan. The pill furnace was really delicate with four dragons craved at the base of its stand and a circr space carved in the centre with another one lined on the top with a dual roof, delicate carvings were etched on the entire surface, Song Yan has to admit that even though the old master was an evil entity, the things that he had with him was really wonderful.


    In the past, Song Yan tried to make a pill furnace but in the end, she always ended up making a mistake while making it and then the pill furnace will end up exploding, back then she didn''t have much money and the herbs that she used to make the pills for her business venture was not expensive but this time she was sure that she will be able to seed with this pill furnace, which was why she was willing to buy such expensive herbs.


    Song Yan looked at the delicate furnace and breathed out that maybe she will be able to give it a try this time.


    After all, she has already wasted so much money on the herbs she has asked assistant Xu to buy, even though she didn''t need to worry about money now that Fu Yu Sheng was willing to pay her for everything that she wanted to buy but if she was to fail then she might as well smash her head on this pill refiner.


    But nothing could be achieved without taking any risk, so Song Yan breathed and calmed the inner Qi of her body as she summoned the hell''s fire and then lit a fire underneath the pill refiner while she picked up the book that she got from the old master, she found the recipe for brittle bones poison and then started working her way as she made notes in another book. Song Yan''s n was simple, the book that the old master had with him had various potions and poisons that will kill anyone in just one kill and she was going to use everything that she had learned in the previous life to turn the life taking poisons to life-saving medicines and potions.


    " I think that you should use the red me grass here," Fang Yanli who wanted to learn from Song Yan also sat next to her and kept on giving her suggestions as she tried to change the recipes of the poisons.


    " Nah, it will conflict with this one herb," Song Yan pointed to the grass that was going to be added earlier in the pill and then continued breaking the poison bit by bit as she pinched her fingertips together and then opened the lid of the pill furnace and then breathed a generous amount of Yin energy on it, the Yin energy was absorbed by the pill furnace and then she followed the exact opposite steps to make the Yin energy into spiritual water instead of poisonous energy.


    One by one she followed the steps that she has written down and then poured the water that has been prepared by the pill refiner into a small porcin bowl then washed all the herbs that she has brought with her into the spiritual water before pouring a little amount of water in the pill refiner and then ced the herbs ording to the steps that she has written in her notes and then she turned to Fang Yanli and said, " I will share my spiritual energy with you, you keep an eye on the heat and make sure that the herbs don''t get burned."


    " Got it," Fang Yanli turned her attention to the heat while she took care of it Song Yan on the other hand was not sitting idle either, she was focusing her energy on the pill refiner as she centred her Yin energy around the herbs and then channelled it such that the Yin energy waspletely covering the herbs and breaking their properties.


    The more she instilled the spiritual energy in the pill refiner the more the scent of the herbs started to spread in the room, the sweet smell of the herbs started to emanate from the pill refiner and then the entire room was smelling like pomegranate candy.


    Song Yan frowned when she smelled the sweet scent of the pomegranate candy and then pursed her lips, what was going on? Why was it that the herbs were smelling like pomegranate did she fail?


    She turned to look at Fang Yanli who looked back at her, as a ghost she didn''t have much of a sense of smell but she could see the inside of the furnace and from the looks of it, it looked like the pill inside was turning red.


    .......

 Chapter 471 And What If I Died?

    " I don''t know much about alchemy but I think this is not the way a pill should look like," stated Fang Yanli as she pointed to the pill in the pill refiner. " It looks like some sort of candy, you see?"


    It even smelled like one was what Song Yan wanted to say but she still continued to channel her Yin energy inside the pill furnace, the more she poured her energy into the pill furnace the more prominent the scent of pomegranate became and then ¡ª¡ª


    Song Yan noticed the me underneath the pill furnace had started to quiver, she knew that this only happened when the pill was almost ready, she took a sniff of the scent that was emitting from the pill and cursed when she realised that it was still smelling like sweet candy. She hoped that at thest moment something will happen but then the me underneath the pill refiner extinguished and then with a puff, red and white smoke started floating out of the pill refiner.


    She looked at Fang Yanli who motioned her to take the pill out of the pill refiner, Song Yan did as she asked and poured the pill out of the pill refiner into the porcin tray in front of her. The red marble candy-like pill rolled out of the refiner and then rolled left and right on the porcin tray beforeing to a stop in the centre.


    Fang Yanli and Song Yan looked at the candy with pained expressions.


    "It''s most probably a candy," said Fang Yanli.


    "It''s definitely a candy." Song Yan conceded as the two looked down at the red pill.


    " What candy?" Fu Yu Sheng who has just taken a bath and changed into his nightwear stepped out of the room and then looked at Song Yan who was sitting on the floor with her face cupped in depression.


    Song Yan raised her head and looked at Fu Yu Sheng then she looked down at the candy before she pinched her fingers and picked the candy up in her hand and then got up from the floor.


    Seeing Song Yane to him with a solicitous smile on her face, Fu Yu Sheng felt that something was wrong, he narrowed his eyes and then looked at her with a wary look in his eyes and said, " What are you doing? What do you think you are doing?"


    " Don''t worry nothing is going to happen," she said before raising her hand and making use of the opportunity when Fu Yu Sheng opened his mouth and thrust the candy-like pill in his mouth.


    Fu Yu Sheng felt something super sour and sweet burst into his mouth as Song Yan pushed a small candy-like thing into his mouth. He blinked his eyes in surprise because he was so surprised to even when he was thinking about spitting the candy out of his mouth, he ended up swallowing it.


    " What was that?" He asked as he patted his cheeks, he wanted to see whether he still had the chance to spit the candy out or not.


    "It''s nothing just a little experiment," replied Song Yan as she tilted her head and asked, " How do you feel?"


    Fu Yu Sheng frowned but he replied quite honestly, " I will like an endless supply of energy has been channelled into me."


    At his answer, Song Yan pped her hands together and nodded. " Looks like the pill worked! I thought I failed but somehow I managed to make it to pull it off! It wasn''t a total failure."


    Fu Yu Sheng: "..." ??!


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­." ?!!


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­." !!!


    " And what would you have done if I died?"


    " Don''t worry I could have saved you."


    " Song Yan!"


    Fu Yu Sheng was really angry, it was one thing for his wife to use him as her beck and call but it was apletely different thing if she was to use him as her test subject!


    " All right, I am sorry," Song Yan too knew that she was in the wrong, she thought that she has not seeded which was why she didn''t dare to take the pill, if she was to copse then what will happen to Fu Yu Shen and the others? She still hadn''t taken care of Song Lan and Chu Lian.


    But the pill that she refined was after all could still be considered a grade B pill with all the expensive herbs that were used for the making of it. She didn''t want to throw the pill away and she didn''t want to take the risk either which was why she ended up making Fu Yu Sheng eat it, after all, he could stomach a straw puppet, he could definitely stomach her pill right?


    The instinctive decision she took was after careful consideration and it was all because she wanted to save the money nothing else. Moreover, the pill looked like a sweet candy even if she missed something, the pill would have been fine right? If it was dangerous then how can it smell like sweet candy?


    But looks like her actions might have angered Fu Yu Sheng a lot.


    " I was just trying to experiment a little and nothing more, you don''t get angry, I promise I won''t do it again." She knew that she was out of the line which was why she was readily willing to ept her fault.


    Fu Yu Sheng however didn''t want to forgive her so easily, this woman was getting bolder and bolder by the minute, like how could she force him to eat something she failed in? The pill was fine and so was he but that wasn''t what was important, what was important was how little importance he held for her!


    He harrumphed and then turned on his feet before stomping his way to the bed and theny down on the bed, a really angry look on his face as he looked at the wall opposite to him.


    Fang Yanli who watched the happenings shook her head and then floated towards Song Yan and said, " Looks like you have made someone mad."


    " Well, he certainly is."


    ¡ª¡ª-


    support the story with golden tickets, powerstones and gifts! Would you like a kiss scene in the uing chapters?

 Chapter 472 Angry Fu Yu Sheng

    Fu Yu Sheng was used to Song Yan treating him casually in fact strictly speaking he shouldn''t be even mad at her for treating him like she did just a moment ago but for some reason, he was angry maybe it was the fact that the two of them were getting along for a few days or maybe it was the fact that he thought that he was getting close to her but the incident right now told him that he was the only one who thought that he was getting close to her, maybe to Song Yan, he was still the same Fu Yu Sheng whom she wanted to keep at bay.


    " Aren''t you going to dry your hair?" Song Yan asked as she climbed into the bed and then looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was lying on the bed with a nket covering his head, she wouldn''t have said anything but when she looked at the water droplets that were dripping down his hair down to the pillow creating a huge wet patch on the pillow cover, she couldn''t help herself from asking. " There is no reason for you to get angry now is it?"


    Ouch. Fu Yu Sheng clutched his heart, he didn''t think that he was the getting hurt type but after meeting with this Song Yan, he realised that he was really wrong. Her treating him coldly was one thing but her treating him so casually like he wasn''t worth a damn was simply something else.


    " Whatever. I know that I have no importance in your life but there is no need to be a jerk about it," he muttered as he dragged the nket over his face. " I am tired can you leave me alone, I am going to sleep now."


    Because if he did not sleep then he might end up doing something that he will regretter on.


    " What are you being so angry about?" Song Yan tugged his nket such that his eyes could be seen and then asked in a slightly flustered manner, " I am not being rude to you but is there really a need for you to be so mad? I mean I apologised right?"


    " Yeah and that makes it all better," he bit out. " I don''t know why I even like you, I get that I was in the wrong back then but I was a victim too and I have been trying to win you over, I am not saying that you forgive me but the least I can ask for is that you will start seeing me as your man, and you aren''t even doing that." He pulled the nket out of Song Yan''s grasp and then turned to face the opposite side. "Treating me so casually like that, don''t you feel that you should at least treat me nicely once¡­ I might be a man but I have feelings too, think about your actions once in a while."


    He huffed and then covered his head again, the air from the air con ruffled his hair while the central heating made the entire room warm and cosy. The scent that he was so used to fluttered in the room and yet Fu Yu Sheng couldn''t calm down.


    He didn''t think that he was the one to get angry at anyone or to stay angry at someone for long but right now his blood was simmering and he really wanted to teach Song Yan a good lesson.


    She was so cold¡­so detached and so¡­so herself. It was simply infuriating.


    At least he was a good man who didn''t find trouble with his wife for no reason or else he would have definitely made things difficult for her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Song Yan stared at the angry man in the nket and then turned to Fang Yanli who calmly shrugged her shoulders and then raised her hands in the air before saying, " This is your mess, you better take care of it."


    And before Song Yan could say anything, she disappeared into the ring and then left Song Yan to deal with the angry man who was lying on the bed while being wrapped with the nket.


    Left alone, Song Yan was a bit flustered as she didn''t know what she has done wrong. It was just a small pill and she would have taken care of him in case something happened, why was he reacting like this? What she didn''t understand was that after treating Fu Yu Sheng so casually and coldly for so long, the anger he has been suppressing in his heart finally burst forth today.


    Seeing that the man was still not answering her, Song Yan''s mind was rather nk. They had been apart for so long that even after living together for so many months she didn''t understand him that better either, she was so nervous that she even forgot what she should say to this man, she could have of course told him that he was being too much but upon seeing him get angry at her like this, she couldn''t bring herself to say that.


    When she saw that Fu Yu Sheng was really going to ignore her, her entire mind was in a daze, she waited for him to turn around and tell her that he was just joking but when she saw that he didn''t, she gritted her teeth and said, " I will apologise all right, I was a bit forgetful earlier. I did not think carefully and forgot that I shouldn''t treat you like that, can you stop being angry with me?" She has already apologised to him once, and if he was going to ignore her again then she was just going to drop the matter and go to sleep as well. It wasn''t as if he was never in the wrong either and unlike him, she was a lot nicer!


    Fu Yu Sheng too knew his wife well, he knew that she didn''t have the habit of apologising for the third time, so instead of waiting for her to apologise again, he turned to look at her and said, " You still don''t know why I am angry do you?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    If you want more Romance please leave some gifts and power stones!! Golden tickets andments are weed as well.


    -------------------xoxo--------------------------------------------

 Chapter 473 Was She Always This Pretty

    Song Yan frowned, as she rubbed her head helplessly when she heard his question and then thought about what he was trying to say. She couldn''t understand what was making him angry either, she gritted her teeth and simply said, " Isn''t it because I fed you that pill which wasn''tpletely ready?"


    After saying this she quickly added, " Why don''t I give you another talisman that will help give you a fortune?"


    " Do you think I look like who needs a fortune?" asked the man as he looked at her with a questioning look on his face. Fu Yu Sheng couldn''t help but look at the woman in front of him with a trace of helplessness in his eyes, did she really not understand what made him so angry? Or was she treating him like an idiot and pulling his legs?


    He carefully assessed her face and when he saw that she was really looking at him in confusion, he rubbed his face and then sat up straight as he looked at her and then calmly said, " I am not angry because you fed me the pill that wasn''tpletely ready."


    He wasn''t angry because of that?


    Song Yan tilted her head as she looked at him, it wasn''t that her feelings were dead but she has lived as a ghost for so long that she haspletely forgotten about things like sensitivity and empathy. So, she couldn''t be med for the low reaction that she was showing, how was she supposed to know that the man was angry at her because she wasn''t understanding his efforts?


    So, she could only wait for him to exin it to her.


    Fu Yu Sheng saw that she was seriously waiting for him to exin it to her and wondered if she was doing it on purpose, was she trying to do this because he did the same when the two of them got married?


    But whether she was deliberately doing it or not, Fu Yu Sheng didn''t want her to act like she has done nothing wrong. He gritted his teeth and told her everything that she has been doing wrong, he first told her how she has been ignoring him and then moved on to how she wasn''t appreciating enough of his efforts and then went on telling her how she made him feel like it didn''t matter to her whether he stayed in her life or not.


    Song Yan listened to him carefully but then she pursed her lips and then carefully said, " But it really does not matter to me, even if you are not with me I can raise Chen Chen alone."


    There she goes! Clearly, Fu Chen was her priority, in fact even the street dog that her brother cared for might have made it to the top of her priority list, but not him!


    " Jeez, I don''t know you..leave me alone!" He huffed as he turned around and theny down on the bed again.


    Song Yan has only said that to tease him but who would have thought that Fu Yu Sheng would be even angrier, she peered at his face and looked at his closed eyes before her gaze fell on his tightly pursed lips and then looked at his calm and serious expression. When looking at his face like this, Fu Yu Sheng didn''t look any different than usual but upon careful inspection, Song Yan could see that the man was actually biting his lips and muttering under his breath with a hint of red on his cheeks.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The man was really angry, wasn''t he?


    This was something that Song Yan has never seen, Fu Yu Sheng has been anything but calm in front of her and now that she was looking at his angry face, she couldn''t help but find him adorable. She raised her hand and poked him on the cheek and then said, " There is no need for you to get angry like that, I was just teasing you."


    Bang!


    Fu Yu Sheng opened his eyes as soon as he heard Song Yan''s teasing voice and her breath skimming over his skin. He has been a very steady person all his life, even though it was because of that thing he was fed when he was a child, he didn''t like it when he lost control of his emotions, which was why he has been trying to keep good control over his feelings such that Song Yan wouldn''t be able to tell anything.


    He was trying to keep himself in check lest he did something to his wife and made her angry but then she has to go ahead and do this! Teasing him once wasn''t enough, she was teasing him again!


    So, when she touched his cheek, he immediately grabbed her wrist, he only wanted to tell her that she shouldn''t y with fire but then the sight of her face hovering over his appeared in front of his eyes and he waspletely stunned by the woman''s beauty.


    He had been a bit embarrassed after acting like a child just now which was he was trying to keep his eyes shut and act like he couldn''t hear a thing, this was the reason why he kept his eyes closed even when he felt Song Yane close to him.


    But now that he was looking at her fair skin, rosy cheeks and that beautiful woman who can easily make him drown with just her eyes, he felt his heartbeat pace up. She was his first woman, it would be a lie if he was to say that he looked at any other woman before Song Yan, even then she had this bewitching face that could make any man fall for her and now that she has gotten more confident she looked even more stunningly enchanting. So, when he caught sight of her, his mind went ck and hepletely forgot what he wanted to tell her.


    This woman was the same woman with whom he has been living for so long but he didn''t remember when was thest time he looked at her so closely ¡­ has she been this beautiful always.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Do you want a kiss scene? Then make sure to send one massage chair or three inspiration capsules! Orz!

 Chapter 474 Kiss Me

    He has never taken a close look at Song Yan like this before ---- did he? He might have taken a look at her on their wedding night but the memories of that night were totally vague in his head back then what happened, how it happened... he wasn''t willing to remember it maybe it has to do with the fact that he had that doll within his body.


    Fu Yu Sheng subconsciously let go of her wrist when he noticed the faint frown on Song Yan''s face, afraid that he might have hurt her with his grip.


    It just so happened that Song Yan was dressed in a pure white dress that enhanced her features, even more, usually she only wore ck and that caused her features to look even more mature than they usually did but now that she was wearing a soft white dress and it made her look even more innocent, the dress reached up to her thighs with a floaty material skimming over her white skin and although she was in her thirties, Song Yan had a baby face making her look rather young, with all the curves on the right ce she looked like some sort of seductress. Because of their position, Song Yan''s hair was cascading onto Fu Yu Sheng''s side and veiled a side of his face, Song Yan''s hand was on his chest making him feel his skin grow hot.


    With the moonlight shining on Song Yan from behind and her closeness, the stimtion this time was so bad that Fu Yu Sheng could feel his body being lit on a hot fire, he swallowed and then turned his head to the side as he licked his lips that have suddenly be dry and then he breathed in an out, he could control this. His patience was great and he was a man who would never let his desires control him but the thing was that even though he was a man who thought that he could control everything and had wonderful self-control, he felt it crumble bit by bit in front of this woman.


    He then closed his eyes and then breathed heavily before he hoarsely said, " Go and sleep, don''t go around provoking things that you do not wish to deal with." This woman! She wouldn''t let him touch her but she was still provoking her like this.


    Song Yan might not understand the reason behind Fu Yu Sheng''s anger but the same could not be said about his current condition. She wasn''t a child and she understood that Fu Yu Sheng was getting aroused, the way his breathing was turning heavy and how his heartbeat was getting increasingly abnormal and tant.


    She realised that she might have overstepped her boundaries, so she immediately retreated and then sat down next to Fu Yu Sheng who still had his back to her and then asked, " Are you still angry at me?"


    " What will you do if I was to say that I am still angry?" Fu Yu Sheng asked back his voice still hoarse as he kept his back to her, Song Yan scratched the back of her head and then replied, " What do you want me to do for you to forgive me ?" She asked but as Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at her with hopes glimmering in his eyes, Song Yan really regretted saying what she did just now, but when she saw the hopes in his eyes, she could bring herself to refuse him or take her words back.


    " Do you really mean that?" He asked, his gaze fixated on her face as he looked at her, even though he was asking he looked like he would get even more angry if she was to refuse him now.


    " As long as I can do it? Then I will do it." Song Yan didn''t want him to take an inch for a mile lest she was to say that she will do it which was why she added that use but as Fu Yu Sheng turned around and sat up straight in front of her, she suddenly felt she should not have agreed to even that because this man was looking like all his dreams were going toe true. "But I will still say that you ask for something that I can give you, don''t go taking for more than that."


    " Don''t worry, you will definitely be able to do it and I won''t ask for something that you cannot do," Fu Yu Sheng calmly told him as he ced his hands in between hisp and then licked his lips before saying, " I want you to kiss me."


    Song Yan''s eyes widened as she looked at him in surprise and then she blinked her eyes and then looked at him with an awkward expression as she said, " Do you really want something like that? I mean other than elongating your life, I can help you in anything from gaining more wealth----"


    " I have enough wealth for the rest of my two lives----"


    " Then fortune---"


    " I have enough fortune as well."


    " So you really want me to kis...kiss you?" She asked wishing that Fu Yu Sheng would refuse but then the man nodded his head and then said, " I want you to kiss me."


    " You really want me to kiss you?"


    " I really want you to kiss me."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    " You really really want me to kiss you?"


    " I really really want you to kiss me."


    He was going to be adamant about it, wasn''t he?


    " Fine," it was just a kiss, it wasn''t as if she couldn''t kiss him right? It''s not like she was a maiden who couldn''t do anything like kissing, her virtue was long gone anyway!


    She shifted such that she was looking Fu Yu Sheng in the eyes and then swallowed hard as she tipped her chin up and then looked at him with a sort of hesitating and determined look on her face and said, " I am going to kiss you now."


    " You can kiss me now," Fu Yu Sheng replied as stared right back at her.


    The two of them did not say anything for a few seconds before Fu Yu Sheng looked at her and tilted his head, " You are going to kiss me today right?"


    " Of course...just..just close your eyes," Song Yan said, she didn''t remember when was thest time she kissed him, thest time when she kissed him was like centuries ago, how was she supposed to kiss him, should she ced her lips or should she tilt her head.


    "All right," Fu Yu Sheng closed his eyes and then waited for Song Yan to kiss him and as soon as Song Yan saw him close his eyes, she pouted her lips practising the action of kissing as she looked at him as she slowly leaned in close but then her nose tip touched Fu Yu Sheng''s and then she paused while Fu Yu Sheng opened his eyes as he said, " You..." forgot how to kiss?


    That was what he wanted to say but then Song Yan immediately stopped him from speaking by cing her hands on his mouth and then said in a flustered manner, " Why did you have to open your eyes, you startled me!"


    He startled her? Fu Yu Sheng felt that she was wrong but he still sighed and then closed his eyes again. This time when Fu Yu Sheng closed his eyes, Song Yan knew that she needed to tilt her head slightly, so she moved her head slightly to the left and then ced her lips on his, she didn''t know how it felt to be kissed or to kiss but as soon as his hot and thin lips pressed against hers, she felt something zap within her.


    Song Yan was going to pull back and break the kiss but then she felt Fu Yu Sheng raise his hand and then ce it at the back of her head just as he moved it so that he lowered her head and deepened the kiss. A secondter she felt his slithering hot tongue slide inside her mouth and entwine with her as he did that, Song Yan has never kissed anyone in the past five hundred years, this kiss that she was sharing with Fu Yu Sheng was something that she has never experienced before.


    Fu Yu Sheng lowered his head and then closed their lips even more tightly making it so that she started to have a hard time breathing as he put on his weight on her and pressed her against the bed, Song Yan started to feel a sort of danger gripping her, she could see that the situation was turning out of control as his body pressed upon hers and he started to kiss her non-stop without giving her any chance of taking a breath.


    Song Yan was wearing a dress that reached her thighs so when Fu Yu Sheng pushed her down that dress was pushed dangerously up on her thighs and then rm bells started to ring in her head.


    ----


    I am not feeling well today breathing is getting hard for me so please forgive me for a short chapter

 Chapter 475 Upset… Cold Shower.

    As Fu Yu Sheng started to lose control, with his hands skimming over her thighs and his kisses getting more wilder and rough, so rough that her mouth started hurting. Song Yan didn''t even get a chance to breathe as she looked at the man who was slowly losing control and then immediately closed her eyes before letting her body take control.


    " F*ck!" Fu Yu Sheng felt something kick him in his crotch and then he cursed out loud as all the breath left his lungs, his hands dropped from Song Yan''s thighs and then went straight to his crotch where he clutched his family''s jewels with a rather painful expression. He raised his head and spewed fire at Song Yan who was still lying on the bed with a seductive appearance.


    " Do you want Chen Chen to have no siblings, why did you do that?" Fu Yu Sheng felt rather a pain, he was not someone who would get angry but this was his only set of family jewels if something happened to him then what will happen to his family lineage? His dream of having a sweet daughter to make up for the loss of a disrespectful son would really be a dream.


    " I¡­ we only talked about kissing, it''s you who made the mistake first, why did you have to do something like ..pushing me on the bed?" Song Yan originally thought that since they have worked their differences out, she will be able to get along with this man and in case things were going to go that way, she will let him do that but then her body reacted on its own.


    She hasn''t been touched by a man for more than five hundred years, how can she not feel spooky when a man touched her? When Fu Yu Sheng got closer to her womanhood, she ended up kicking him and mistakenly she kicked him in the spot she should not have done it.


    Just now she just got panicked and ended up reacting in that way.


    " You are my wife, I mean ¡­ it''s not like we have not done it before!" Fu Yu Sheng felt really wronged, he has done nothing wrong and yet he was kicked like this, how can he not feel wronged?


    " I ¡­I am just not prepared," Song Yan replied feeling a bit ufortable as she lowered her gaze, she too didn''t know why she was feeling so awkward with him but then again, they have only cleared their differences a few days ago and this was still too fast for them. " I mean you have been away for eight years and just returned, it''s not even a year yet¡­don''t you think that you are trying to slip in my pants too fast?"


    Fu Yu Sheng stared at Song Yan, he shook his head before he closed his eyes and then slumped down on the bed. " You sleep," he gritted out before slipping down the bed and getting off the bed to go to the restroom, he needed to take a cold shower to ease the heat as well as the bruising that he might be sporting at the moment.


    After all, he couldn''t do anything to his wife now that she has refused and he could only suppress the fire in his body by taking a cold shower in the bathroom. Song Yan watched the man limp towards the bathroom and felt rather guilty and the feeling doubled when she heard him ssh cold water.


    What was going on with her, she will admit that she was a bit scared when she was pushed down on the bed but other than that she didn''t feel anything of the sort, why was it that she kicked the man?


    This was her second life and she wanted to make up for all the losses she made in herst life but here she was kicking her husband in the balls.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    When Fu Yu Sheng stepped out of the bath and looked at Song Yan who was sitting on the bed with an apologetic look on her face, his expression softened slightly as he walked to her side and then sat down on the empty spot next to Song Yan''s.


    " You sleep, there is nothing to worry about," he said when he noticed the guilty expression on her face under the dim lighting of the room, seeing him act like this Song Yan only felt even more guilty. She hurriedly licked her lips and theny down on the bed as she said, " You too go to sleep with me as well, it''s already sote."


    Fu Yu Sheng noticed the small flicker of guilt in Song Yan''s eyes and decided to take advantage of it as he lied down on the bed before raising his hand and then wrapping it around Song Yan''s waist.


    When he felt Song Yan stiffen, he sighed and patted her. " You can go to sleep with ease, I am not going to hurt you."


    " I wasn''t thinking like that," she immediately refused and Fu Yu Sheng chuckled as he shook his head and then hugged her even tighter. " Your stiff body tells me another story, it''s all right. If you don''t like it then I will let go of you."


    Even though he said that his voice was really sad.


    Song Yan was already feeling a bit guilty over kicking the man when she saw that the man was actually being so understanding towards her, she pursed her lips and then calmly shook her head. "It''s all right, I am tired¡­ let''s sleep."


    Fu Yu Sheng''s thin lips curled into a satisfied smile and his dark eyes started to twinkle as he nodded before speaking in a deep voice that carried hints of a smile. " If you are okay with then I won''t hold back then."


    As he said that he hugged her even tighter and smelled a sweet scent wafting over towards him, this was enough for him for the time being.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Author''s note: health update, my body hurts and I cough every time I breathe, sorry for short chapters, I am trying my best.

 Chapter 476 Celestial Master Gu

    Fu Yu Sheng felt that she hardly slept, with Song Yan in his arms he was feeling rather good and slept heartily but then just as he was going to rub his nose against the nape of his wife, he heard the sound of someone knocking on the door of his room, Fu Yu Sheng was annoyed but he still raised his head at the closed door and then asked with a frown. " What ¡­.what''s wrong? Who is knocking so early in the morning ?"


    The voice of Old butler Ke came from the other side as he replied to Fu Yu Sheng, " Second master the celestial master Gu is here and the old master has called for everyone toe down in the living room."


    In the living room, Fu Chen and Fu Rong seemed to havee to a temporary truce as the two of them looked at the woman who was sitting next to the celestial master Gu, the two of them were happy when they saw the old master Fu smiling and chattering with the celestial master Gu but the thing was that the celestial master Gu did note alone but instead he came with someone and that annoyed the heck out of both Fu Chen and Fi Rong.


    Neither of two of them had any good impression of this woman who was sitting next to the celestial master, the woman was introduced as the fianc¨¦e of the celestial master Gu but unlike the celestial master Gu who was a man who would be willing to hold his hand out for just anyone as long as they held their hands out and asked for his help, this woman, on the other hand, had an expression on her face like the one where it looked like she was looking down on them because of her being better than them in something that they had no idea about.


    Seeing how the fianc¨¦e of the celestial master looked around the Fu mansion with a disdainful look on her face as if she was sitting in a pool of cow dung, Fu Rong was speechless, how can someone be this shameless? The reason their sect was working so smoothly was all thanks to their second brother''s donations, how dare she look down at them like they weren''t worth anything?


    "Just look at the way she is acting its as if she is going to ascend to the sky at any second at any moment," Fu Rong grumbled, she was sure that her sister-inw was more powerful than this woman, after all, she has heard all about her sister inw''s feat from her third brother, her sister inw could even fight a demon and send it back to the underworld with its tail tucked in between its legs, how dare this woman look at them like they weren''t anything good?


    " Don''t talk like that," Li Wenyi too didn''t like the woman whom the celestial master brought with him but she was his fianc¨¦e and thedy boss of the heavenly sect, they couldn''t afford to offend her and what was more, Li Wenyi, unlike her husband, believed in ghosts and demons. She didn''t want anyone to hear what Fu Rong and Fu Chen were discussing causing the fianc¨¦e of the celestial master Gu to get upset with them in case the celestial master Gu got offended then what will happen to their house? The celestial master Gu predicted that their family was in grave danger, which was why she was willing to turn a blind eye to the woman who was acting all mighty in front of them.


    " Humph, if I knew this was what was going to happen then I would have definitely gone to the eldest brother''sboratory, at least that would have saved me to look at the face of that woman." Fu Rong harrumphed as she rolled her eyes and then leaned back on the sofa, she didn''t notice that when she mentioned Fu Shu Chang Li Wenyi''s expression turned sombre.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    She knew very well that not wanting to see celestial master Gu with the excuse of not believing in such things as a researcher was just a lie, the reason her husband refused toe here was that he didn''t want to spend another precious moment of his life with her.


    Old master continued to talk with celestial master Gu before he turned to look at old Ke who hase down the stairs. " Where are Yan''er and that idiot? Hasn''t they woken up yet?"


    " Eldest master and madam are already awake, they areing down as we speak," Old butler Ke replied old-master Fu who was looking impatiently at the stairs and clicked his tongue. " This brat, he is really someone who doesn''t listen to a thing I tell him."


    However just as he was going to scold Fu Yu Sheng, even more, he saw Fu Yu Shenge down the stairs dressed in a casual ck jacket that was toorge with a grey shirt and loose pants while Song Yan behind him was wearing a v cored beige white dress with pointed heels as she came down the stairs with her husband.


    When Fu Rong and Fu Chen saw Fu Yu Sheng they both frowned why was it that their second brother/father looked even angrier than they did, did he seen this woman before?


    "You idiot grandson of mine, how long did you make me and celestial master wait?" Grandfather Fu knocked his cane against Fu Yu Sheng''s leg, something that thetter escaped by dodging with ease and then said, " I didn''t ¡­I didn''t evenb my hair when you told me toe down, it''s your precious daughter inw who wanted to get properly ready to greet celestial master Gu."


    She was so excited to see Celestial master Gu so much that she changed her dress three times before she was finally satisfied with the dress that she chose right now, thinking about his wife''s excitement, Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes narrowed at the handsome man who was sitting in front of him. Why was his wife getting ready for this man? He wasn''t happy at all!

 Chapter 477 Hug Me

    Fu Yu Sheng did not understand that the reason Song Yan was being this careful with celestial master Gu was that this man was the one who saved her and gave her another chance to start her life, he was the one whom she would call saviour which was why she was very careful while meeting him and the reason she was excited was that she has seen her master die a rather painful death.


    On the other hand, the so-called fianc¨¦e of the Celestial master, Shen Yu raised her head and looked at Fu Yu Sheng as well, earlier she was bored because nothing in the Fu family held any interest to her but then as soon as her gaze met with the man in front of her, her eyes shed. Her gaze was filled with anticipation as she looked at the man in front of her, she has never seen a man more good-looking than Gu Chenyi but now that she was looking at Fu Yu Sheng she has to admit that this man was someone who stood out from Gu Chenyi by a long shot.


    Fu Yu Sheng''s senses were rather sharp, as soon as he felt someone look in his direction, he turned his gaze to the person who was looking at him with that burning gaze. Unlike when he was facing his grandfather or Song Yan, his gaze wasn''t soft instead it was hard and piercing cold like that of a winter wind, as soon as his gaze met Shen Yu, who looked down on everyone because of her skills immediately flushed in shame. She thought that she was no ordinary woman and had the right to look down on others but as soon as she felt the gaze of the man, she understood the difference between the two of them.


    '' Why was she looking at me?'' Fu Yu Sheng frowned as he thought in his head but then he shook his head and then turned to look at his grandfather. He didn''t care about the woman who was sitting on the couch, even if she was rted to the celestial master Gu, he was not even feeling good about the celestial master Gu snatching the attention of his wife why will he care about the woman who came with him?


    Grandfather Fu didn''t see anything nor did Song Yan who was standing next to Fu Yu Sheng, her vision was obscured by Fu Yu Sheng who was standing beside her shielding her from the celestial master Gu and as well as the strange woman who was sitting next to celestial master Gu.


    They didn''t see anything but Li Wenyi and the others saw the changes in the expression on the face of Shen Yu at once.


    Li Wenyi frowned, she was troubled by a husband-snatcher woman as well and her good thoughts about the woman who was sitting next to the celestial master Gu immediately plummeted at once.


    Even Fu Rong was dumbstruck as she hurriedly looked at Fu Chen and then pointed at her before she whispered to her nephew, " That woman is looking at your father, she wants to steal your father."


    " Does she think that she can be Chen Chen''s mommy?" Fu Chen was very upset with the woman taking nces at his father what was even more annoying was that even though his mom was standing just next to his father, the woman was still looking at her father like he was a real threat.


    That dumb aunty! Fu Chen pouted as he roared in his head and then jumped off the couch, he could no longer watch his mother get threatened, not that there was anything to be threatened about after all the woman was a lot ugly than his mother but still, she wasn''t allowed to look at his daddy like that!<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    He only had his mother in his heart and any other woman can go and wipe their face on the floor but if this woman was having thoughts of bing Chen Chen''s mommy then she needed to wake up from her dream, and he will wake her right up!


    With that thought in his head, Fu Chen squatted on the ground and then tied the shoces of his shoes and then ran to his father who was standing next to his mother.


    " Hey, where are you¡ª-" Fu Rong wanted to stop Fu Chen but was stopped by Li Wenyi who shook her head and then said to her, " Let Chen Chen go, we can''t let another woman think that she can steal the man of the Fu family for herself."


    Though she was talking about Shen Yu, Fu Rong knew that Li Wenyi was talking about the woman who always stuck closer to her eldest brother, at the thought of her eldest brother, Fu Rong clicked her tongue and said, " Don''t worry sister inw, you are my only eldest sister inw in my heart¡­ eldest brother''s eyes have always been bad!"


    Li Wenyi smiled but she didn''t say anything, yes. Fu Shu Chang''s eyes were bad but the two of them have been together for so long when will he see the truth behind the face of that woman?


    On the other hand, Fu Chen reached to stand next to his father and then tugged on his pants, Fu Yu Sheng who was talking to his grandfather immediately turned his attention to his son and frowned when he saw Fu Chen. " What''s wrong Chen Chen?" He asked, his son only called for him when he needed anything. In this case, he was more or less just like his mother, he didn''t call his daddy unless he needed him to buy something for him.


    " I want dad to hug, Chen Chen," Fu Chen opened his arms and looked at Fu Yu Sheng whose eyes widened and then he crouched down after cleaning his ears with the tip of his pinky fingers as he said, " Can you repeat that I think I just misheard what you just said,"


    There was no way his son would ask for a hug from him right?


    -----------

 Chapter 478 I Know Everything

    " I want a hug!" Stupid daddy, can''t he see that there was a woman eyeing him? He was under the threat of being bamboozled by a witch and yet he was still acting up like this.


    Fu Yu Sheng didn''t know that his son was scolding him in his head, he just thought that his son really wanted him to hug him which was why he felt rather ttered and then picked up his son in his arms and then hugged his son.


    Once Fu Chen was in the arms of his father, he turned to look at the woman who was eyeing his father and harrumphed after taking a nce at the woman. '' Look at that witch, she looks so surprised! She clearly was trying to hoodwink his father just now!'' Fu Chen thought in his head before he turned to look at his grandfather who introduced Fu Chen to celestial master Gu.


    " And this is our little treasure, Chen Chen," Grandfather Fu motioned at Fu Chen who was in the arms of Fu Yu Sheng, his lips curled in a big smile as he looked at his beloved grandson. " Isn''t he just the prettiest child you will ever see?"


    When it came to his grandson, Grandfather Fu pampered and doted on him like no one else. In his eyes, his grandson was the best while everyone else was nothing but garbage.


    Celestial master Gu raised his head and looked at Fu Chen who no longer had any Yin energy sticking to him like it did when he was born and nodded as his gaze fell on the golden aura with the purple flecks along with a lot of pink and red glittering in between. " Haha, this grandson of yours is not just the prettiest, he is indeed the most beautiful child and when he grows up he will have a lot of women flocking around him. He will grow up to be a one fine man one who will be revered by all."


    At his words not only grandpa Fu but even Song Yan felt really proud of her, she knew it. If not for Qi Genghis and Song Lan, her son would have grown to be a wonderful man, it''s all because of those women that her son was destroyed like that.


    Then he turned his gaze to look at Fu Yu Sheng whose aura has grown even more profound and then finally his gaze settled on Song Yan and his eyes turned soft as a sympathetic look dawned on them as he looked at the woman standing beside Fu Yu Sheng. " And your granddaughter-inw as well, she has grown up in the manner as I expected her to be. Now as long as nothing goes wrong, your family will continue to flourish as it is now, you don''t have to worry about them at all."


    Celestial Master Gu has of course seen the future that was in front of Song Yan if not he would have never helped her, he knew what kind of life she will live if he didn''t help that was why he stepped up when no one else could. Now, that he could see that Song Yan no longer had the death Qi of vengeance over her forehead, he could let his heart at ease.


    Song Yan understood what was he talking about and her eyes suddenly turned sour, she knew that celestial master Gu could see that she has went through hell to get what she wanted and suffered for a long time which was why he was saying those words, she could hide everything from others but not him and she didn''t even have anything to hide from her master.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    If not for him then she wouldn''t be standing here.


    " Thank you, master Gu," Song Yan said emotionally, she was really thankful for everything that this man has done for her if not for him then she would have descended to the underworld and her existence would have been burned to nothingness.


    "It''s nothing, this is something that I needed to do," Celestial master Gu replied, everyone thought that he was saying this because of the funding that the Fu family has given to his heavenly sect but what they did not know was that neither Celestial master Gu or Song Yan was talking about the present, they were talking about the past no one knew about.


    Then Celestial master Gu turned to look at Old master Fu and said, " Now shall we go and see the third master Fu?"


    When the old master Fu heard Celestial master Gu speak about Fu Yu Shen he was very excited, he looked at celestial master Gu with even more reverence and then asked, " Master Gu you know about Yu Shen?" He hasn''t even told the master about Fu Yu Shen because thetter just arrived and he didn''t want to burden the celestial master Gu with this responsibility as soon as thetter sat down.


    " Of course, I can feel a flicker of the energy of death in this mansion but fortunately, your granddaughters-inw are really lucky and they brought good fortune to your grandson because of the two of them being here, the heavy tragedy that was going to befall on the Fu family was diverted." Celestial master Gu was not lying when he said that both Song Yan and Li Wenyi were masters of rather a good fortune, if he was to say that they were perfectly matched with the Fu family''s grandsons, then he wouldn''t be lying.


    Both Song Yan and Li Wenyi were made just for Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Shu Chang, it was just that sometimes humans thought that they knew better and took the fish eye for pearl and treated them with great care.


    When old master Fu heard Celestial master Gu praise his two granddaughters inw, his gaze got even softer as he looked at the two women. He was d that he didn''t listen to his grandsons and let these two women marry them, if not then Fu Yu Shen would have met with a great tragedy!

 Chapter 479 Was Not Enough

    " Then ..Then does that mean that the tragedy is being already diverted?" Grandpa Fu asked hurriedly, he was already thinking of taking celestial master Gu to the hospital to check up on Fu Yu Shen but it would be better if he was to hear that everything was going to be all right with Fu Yu Shen, after all, no matter how much he scolded his grandsons, no matter how many times he called them useless, they were his only family and he was their grandfather, father and mother as well.


    The health and welfare of his grandsons were his top priority even when he was old and couldn''t move as actively as he could or else he wouldn''t have fought with his grandson and had them marry the women they deserved and not the women they desired, if he did that then he would have watched his grandsons fall to ruins one by one.


    Like that Qi Genghis, she was a bad egg and this was something that he could see with just one nce but for the sake of the child that was growing in her womb, he was willing to withstand her presence. But that was only if that woman had the child of the Fu family ¡ª¡ª


    " It is not yet diverted," replied celestial master Gu causing grandpa Fu to wrench his attention out of his thoughts and look at him with a worried frown. The tragedy was not yet diverted? Why what was happening? After listening to what celestial master Gu said, grandpa Fu was really worried. He wasn''t sure why this was happening and didn''t want to understand it either after all something like disaster luck and abundant spiritual Qi was something that he did not understand, it was all very intangible for him, for him as long as his grandsons were healthy that was enough.


    But now the celestial master Gu was telling him that his grandson was still in danger, how can he not worried? It had to be said that among all the three grandsons of his, he worried the most about Fu Yu Shen, his naivety and that childlike innocence were something that often worried him. Fu Yu Shen always trusted people he shouldn''t and got caught in a lot of trouble, Celestial master Gu''s father clearly proimed when Fu Yu Shen was born that he would die young and the same thing was said by Celestial master Gu as well, after all these years, the prediction didn''t change one bit.


    The celestial master Gu told him that all three grandsons of his were born with a fortune that only belonged to that of an Emperor and a heavenly immortal. He told him that all three had difficult times ahead of them and if they don''t take care of themselves and tried to go against heaven then they will surely lose their lives and die which was why he was being careful when he raised them and did everything that the celestial master Gu told him.


    Because of the celestial master Gu''s prediction, his eldest and second grandsons were able to get away with their lives as they married the woman that fate made for them but Fu Yu Shen was the only one who always went against the fate that was given to him and Old master Fu couldn''t help but worry about that child for he knew that he was a fool.


    He had always been worried that his youngest will die young and so when he heard celestial master Gu''s prediction, that the tragedy was yet to be diverted, he was very worried.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Celestial master Gu looked around the house before his gaze fell on Qi Genghis who was standing at the top of the stairs, she didn''t want to go down but then she received instructions from the maid who was left behind by Ji Haoyu in the Fu mansion asking her to go and hear what was celestial master Gu was telling Old master Fu, the maid was the right hand of Ji Haoyu in the house of the Fu family and thus, even though Qi Genghis wanted to ignore her, she couldn''t do it.


    That maid was like her master while she was her maid and she had no choice but to listen to that maid''s order because if she didn''t then she would have to answer Ji Haoyu.


    Qi Genghis originally hoped that she will be able to sneak down but before she could even go down the stairs, the man called celestial master Gu raised his head and then looked at her causing her to squeak in surprise. She was sure that she didn''t make a noise then howe this man caught sight of her so easily and as soon as she got out of her room?


    " Is this the woman that your grandson choose ?" asked Celestial master Gu as he looked at Qi Genghis.


    Grandpa Fu wasn''t satisfied with Qi Genghis from the beginning, he hummed coldly after ncing at the woman who finally came down the stairs and then heaved a heavy breath. " She is just someone who is carrying the child of the Fu family, this is of course what she ims, we are waiting for Yu Shen to wake up so that we can take care of this matter. But even if she is carrying the child of the Fu family then she will only be more and less of a vessel for carrying the seed of the Fu family and nothing more, I do not wish to have her married in my family. So, even if she is the one whom my youngest grandson chose, she will not be epted in the family."


    Afterst night, grandpa Fu was rather clear-headed. What his second grandson and granddaughter-inw said was right, even if the child belonged to Fu Yu Shen. There was no need for this woman to be married into their family, giving her some money and moving her away to a faraway country from where she wouldn''t be able to return was enough!


    --------

 Chapter 480 Tripped!

    Qi Genghis bit her lip when she heard the words of the old master, she was furious that she when she heard that she was being treated as a vessel that was carrying the child of the Fu family but she still held on. She knew Ji Haoyu and knew that he was a man who will not stop at anything, he wanted the shares that belonged to Fu Yu Shen and for the sake of getting them he will surely have the child registered under the name of the Fu family, this was the reason why even though she was being treated like a woman whose womb was hired to give birth to a child for Fu Yu Shen, she still smiled at Old master Fu and celestial master Gu.


    Neither of them returned her greeting which caused Qi Genghis to clench her fists in anger. She continued to smile on the surface as she looked at the men in front of her but in her heart, she was cursing them to death, she was going to withstand their contempt until Ji Haoyu takes care of that bastard Fu Yu Shen and kills him for good and after that, she will make sure to make these people dance on her tune when that happens not only will she take the shares that belongs to Fu Yu Shen but she will also snatch a good deal of fortune as the third madam of the Fu family after all she will be the only one carrying the child of Fu Yu Shen and no one else!


    " That will be the most suitable solution for this case," Celestial master Gu of course knew the future and he could also see what was going to happen but he also knew that as the celestial master with limited Yin energy he wouldn''t be able to take care of this matter for now which was why he was going to leave it in the hands of Song Yan who was capable enough to deal with this matter for the time being when it was his turn, he will surely help her there but for now he will pave the way for his favourite disciple. "Let''s go we should see young master Fu, I will check up on his pulse and see if there is anything I can do."


    Old master Fu nodded as everyone from the Fu family rose from their seat and then started to follow after the celestial master Gu and old master Fu, all except Shen Yu whose eyes were locked on Fu Yu Sheng. Even though she saw that Fu Yu Sheng had a wife and a child, she still couldn''t resist the temptation of his beauty and the wonderful aura that she could see behind him.


    This man was the one who was destined for a greater thing and now that his wife have finished taking care of all the dangers that were heading in the way of this man, her job was done, shouldn''t she take a back seat and leave this man for someone else now?


    More importantly, Shen Yu was confident of her looks even though Song Yan was beautiful, she was the cold and seductive type of beauty butpared to her, Shen Yu was a sensual and more gentle temperament. No man has ever been able to reject her and they have allpped the water right out of the palms of her hands after she was done with them.


    Did she not catch celestial master Gu in the end? It was all about the chase that gave her a thrill and when she saw that Fu Yu Sheng was not paying attention to her and was only talking to his son and wife, herpetitive spirit was ignited very much, she wanted this man to look at her and then smile at her just like he was doing to his wife and child.


    Something about him told Shen Yu that he will be a hard challenge and that excited her a lot.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Fu Yu Sheng did not sense Shen Yu''s gaze at all even though he was feeling like someone was looking at him, he didn''t pay any attention to them. His son was finally willing to talk to him and he had no time to take care of anyone much less a woman whom he cared little about which was why he didn''t even nce at her.


    But Song Yan who was walking next to him felt the gaze of Shen Yu, it was hard not to notice when the woman was making it so obvious by ncing at her husband, she looked at the woman who was looking at Fu Yu Sheng and narrowed her eyes.


    Shen Yu caught Song Yan''s gaze but not only did she not retract her gaze but she also very proactively threw a smile at Song Yan as if she was liking the idea of another woman being wary of her. Song Yan who noticed her actions and the thoughts that were almost written on her face was speechless, the only reason she was looking at the woman was that she was annoyed by her actions of looking at her husband and didn''t want to make any ugly mess but seeing how the woman was actually looking down on her, she was really surprised at the idiocy of this woman.


    Did she think that she, Song Yan was someone who was going to be worried about a woman like her? What a joke!


    Song Yan turned her attention back to the front but her annoyance remained and it got even more severe when she heard the woman giggle behind her.


    "Fang Yanli," she called her best friend in her head and Fang Yanli who was very much aware of what was going on around Song Yan rose to her aid at once, though Shen Yu was a celestial master and tarot card user, she was nowhere close to Song Yan whose cultivation was rather high and thus she couldn''t see Fang Yanli since Song Yan was her master.


    So, when Fang Yanli stretched out her leg to trip while suppressing her Yin energy, Shen Yu didn''t see it and was sent falling on the floor at once as she tripped over Fang Yanli''s outstretched leg.

 Chapter 481 Would You Stop Embarrassing Me?

    Bang!


    Shen Yu fell straight on the floor and because she wasn''t prepared for the fall, shended squarely on her face. The sound of her fall was so loud that the members of the Fu family who were walking in front of her all paused and then turned to look at the fallen Shen Yu who was sprawled on the floor.


    " What happened?" Fu Yu Sheng was the closest to Shen Yu because thetter stayed behind to walk beside him, so when Shen Yu fell, he was the one who was the one who got startled the most. He was simply walking in front, howe someone suddenly fell on the floor like this? Though the floor of the Fu family was rather smooth, it wasn''t smooth to the point where no one would be able to walk on it.


    Song Yan was the only one who smiled at the fallen Shen Yu who was looking like she was seeing stars in front of her eyes, this woman was the one who cajoled her master and made him take responsibility for her only to betray him in the face of danger.


    The Gu family was the most prestigious family when it came to the knowledge of the supernatural and pill refining, Shen Yu belonged to the Shen family who was in rtion to the Gu family through some minor family branch. Gu Chenyi who was the son of the main family, of course, would never look at a woman like Shen Yu and this was something Shen Yu knew as well which was why she took advantage of the fact that she was the most talented individual in the Shen and the Gu family.


    She slowly got closer to the old master Gu and then won his trust, the old master Gu was not a talented celestial master which was why he could not see the evil thaty behind Shen Yu''s pretty face, under the continuous coaxing and the sweet talking that Shen Yu did with the old master Gu, thetter was fooled.


    If he was the only one who was getting fooled then it would have been fine but then the old master went ahead and then arranged the engagement between Gu Chenyi and Shen Yu.


    This engagement should have been enough to satisfy Shen Yu but the woman was like a hole of greed, no matter how many times one refilled it, she will remain unsatisfied. At first, Shen Yu was rather happy with the engagement and she was even happy to spend her life with Gu Chenyi but when she moved to the main house of the Gu family and saw the world, she became more and more greedy. Her arrogance grew ten times fold and she started to shun Gu Chenyi whom she has once chased, in her eyes the celestial master Gu should go around leeching every person whom he could get his hands on but Gu Chenyi wasn''t such a person.


    He would help those who couldn''t help them without taking any money from them, this was what Shen Yu hated the most. She wished for more money, morefort and more fame which was why she was rather dissatisfied with Gu Chenyi and was now eyeing Fu Yu Sheng.


    Song Yan has been with Gu Chenyi as a servant for more than twenty years before he was killed and of course, she knew Shen Yu rather well, for now, she knew that she couldn''t take care of Shen Yu who was yet to make a big move but that did not mean that she will let this woman seed in her evil ns.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    " What are you doing?" Seeing that Fu Yu Sheng was going to help Shen Yu who was moaning in front of him asking him to pick up her, she caught hold of Fu Yu Sheng''s arm and then pulled him back, raising a brow she tipped her head up and looked at her husband. " Your wife is standing right next to you and you are going to help another woman? Are you looking for divorce?"


    Before Fu Yu Sheng could say anything old master Fu who was keeping an eye on the situation immediately jumped in fright and then said, " Yu Sheng, you idiot get back here! Who are you helping? Do you even have enough strength to pick your rtionship up, help yourself first before helping anyone else! You idiotic grandson of mine!"


    There was already enough trouble and he was adding more trouble to it, what kind of grandsons did his son gave him? Not one would let him rest in ease.


    " I am not touching anything!" Fu Yu Sheng raised his hand and immediately backed off, in fact, he backed off before old master Fu got angry at him but he was still scolded.


    Shen Yu who was on the floor heard the words that Song Yan and Old master Fu said and was immediately embarrassed, she didn''t know how she fell on the floor as well but the fall wasn''t light and her entire body was hurting, she wanted to get up but because of the sudden fall she ended up twisting her ankle and couldn''t rise.


    Finally, Gu Chenyi couldn''t see the embarrassing sight anymore and went to help her. The engagement was settled by the elders of the Gu family and he couldn''t say anything about it, as a celestial master he could see the future of others but he could hardly see his future with Shen Yu and the reason was that she was a celestial master as well. Even though he was powerful enough to see that they weren''tpatible, the rest of the future was obscured by Shen Yu who was bent on hiding her true feelings from him, their powers shed with each other, making it impossible for him to see what was going to happen in the future.


    " Can you restrain your lust for other men for a day or two?" Gu Chenyi healed the broken ankle of Shen Yu and then coldly nced at her. " I understand that I am not what makes you happy any more but this is simply too embarrassing, for me."


    ---------

 Chapter 482 Black Magic Is Involved.

    Shen Yu''s face turned red in anger but she still bit her lip and didn''t make a fuss, even though she was angry she knew that Gu Chenyi did not have any feelings for her. He was only engaged to her because the head of the Gu family wanted a talented woman like her to be his granddaughter-inw and nothing more, if she was to say anything unsatisfactory then he will definitely rip her face in front of the others. Shen Yu was upset but she could only suppress her anger and then act as if nothing happened, she even smiled at Gu Chenyi and showed the expression of that of a loving fianc??e as she hugged his arm and coquettishly said, " I was trying to chase after you in a hurry and in my hurry I slipped on the floor, are you angry with me?"


    She was the woman who won over the old master Gu and she of course knew all the tactics that a woman knew to win over a man, it was such a pity that Gu Chenyi was simply a block of ice who did not care about her at all.


    " I am not angry just make sure to keep track of where you are going," Gu Chenyi did not want to make a joke out of them as well, which was why he didn''t say anything and simply walked towards the front after shaking Shen Yu''s grip off his arm.


    Shen Yu saw how Gu Chenyi was acting in front of the Fu Family, in other ces he would at least show her some face but in the Fu family, he was actually acting like he couldn''t care less about her. Seeing him act like this Shen Yu''s eyes narrowed, and she carefully kept notice of his actions that was when she noticed him looking at Fu Rong who was standing beside Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan.


    Immediately, her heart tightened with a sense of danger rising in her heart, she was not someone who was in love with Gu Chenyi blindly, she wouldn''t care about Gu Chenyi and the lovers he kept by his side as long as she could get what she wanted but from Gu Chenyi''s gaze, Shen Yu could see that the man was not just physically attracted to Fu Rong, he was truly attracted to that little girl and desired her.


    No wonder, no wonder he was refusing to bring her to the Fu mansion he wanted to see his beloved! Shen Yu clenched her fingers as she looked at Gu Chenyi who was walking ahead of the group, now that she has noticed his feelings, she could see that Gu Chenyi was looking at Fu Rong again and again, the more he looked at Fu Rong, the more Shen Yu panicked, she was yet to get another option and if she was to lose Gu Chenyi then what will happen to her?


    ....


    Gu Chenyi did not know that his feelings were caught by Shen Yu and that he has unconsciously brought a lot of trouble for Fu Rong, he continued to walk in front of the old master Fu and behind him were Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan.


    After the incident just now Song Yan was still worried that her husband will be fooled by the Shen Yu chick and she kept a tight leash on him by pinching him on the waist again and again while she quietly muttered in Fu Yu Sheng''s ears. " Inviting birds and bees everywhere you go, if this goes on then I swear I will just go ahead and divorce you! How can you not listen to me and do your own thing? Do you want me to teach you a good lesson huh?"


    Fu Yu Sheng who epted that he was in the wrong could only listen to his wife''s scolding. Ever since he has recovered most of his memories and attitude he has grown submissive to Song Yan who clearly was used to wearing pants in their rtionship.


    So, throughout the journey to the hospital he didn''t say anything but, " I am sorry."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The only way to have a happy married life was to say you are sorry every time your wife gets angry at you, anyway.


    ...


    The hospital.


    In Fu Yu Shen''s ward, Gu Chenyi was checking up on the condition of Fu Yu Shen, his brows were furrowed as he looked at Fu Yu Shen and one could see that he was rather serious. When Old master Fu saw that Gu Chenyi was looking so sombre, he got worried about his grandson, but he still suppressed his worry and then rubbed his hand on the top of the cane as he looked at Gu Chenyi, seeing that Gu Chenyi was still not speaking, he pursed his lips and then couldn''t help but ask, " Master Gu, what has happened to my grandson? Why isn''t he waking up if he is all right?"


    Gu Chenyi did not answer at once, instead, he checked Fu Yu Shen, a little more and then he raised his head and turned to look at Qi Genghis who was standing behind everyone, his gaze was so sharp that Qi Genghis was immediately startled and her nerves started to get jumpy. She was expecting Gu Chenyi to find out what was wrong with Fu Yu Shen but she didn''t think that he will look at her like that, did he find out that she was the one who was behind it?


    That was impossible, she hasn''t even been involved in the matter yet, how was it possible for Gu Chenyi to get suspicious of her?


    What Qi Genghis did not stop to think was that Gu Chenyi was not just a celestial master but also the heir of his family, he has seen many schemes and of course, he could understand that if something was to happen to Fu Yu Shen, the one who will in the most advantageous position be Qi Genghis.


    However, he knew that Song Yan wanted to y with Qi Genghis a little, he was rather aware of her personality, so he didn''t say it outright instead he paused and then answered, "Old master Fu, it seems that someone has done ck magic on your grandson."


    ------


    If you are enjoying the story will you mind leaving ament about whether you want to see Yu Shen alive or dead?

 Chapter 483 I Am Backing Her Up

    Qi Genghis felt her heart thud in her chest, she already knew that ck magic was the reason behind Fu Yu Shen''s condition but she was sure that no one would be able to find out about this, after all in this time and age who will believe in such a thing? But it was just her luck that the Fu family''s old master was actually acquainted with the heir of the Gu family, who were known for their skills in supernatural abilities. When she heard Gu Chenyi say that Fu Yu Shen''s condition had the hand of a ck magic practitioner, her heart leapt to her throat and her knees almost buckled under the pressure.


    " What!" Old master Fu was very surprised. To be honest, if Gu Chenyi hadn''t told him that the condition of Fu Yu Shen had something to do with ck magic, he would have never believed it. After all, his third grandson was more or less of a good for nothing, who will even try to target him? And why? Of course, Fu Yu Shen was the master of the Fu family butpared to Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Shu Chang, Fu Yu Shen had nothing except a smallpany.


    In old master Fu''s head, the entertainmentpany that Fu Yu Sheng handed Fu Yu Shen to manage was not a bigpany, of course, it was because he has seen things much better than the small entertainmentpany, to him it wasn''t worth even counting but for the Ji family who was a schrly family and had no foothold in the business field, the Star heightpany''s share was no different than the stars among the moon.


    Since they could not catch hold of the moon, they wanted to take hold of the stars to start a better opportunity in the business. For them, even the small star-height entertainment was a rather grand thing to upy and old master Fu who has raised his daughter carefully would never think that she would be involved in such a petty scheme, so when he started thinking about the lists of culprits, the Ji family and his daughter never came to his mind.


    Fu Yu Sheng exchanged a nce with Song Yan who raised her hand and ced it on his forearm, she knew he was thinking of using this chance to bring the Ji family into the mess but she knew that Ji Haoyu was not easy to fish to bait, for her to catch hold of that man, she has to carefully reel Qi Genghis.


    When Qi Genghis starts to feel panicky, she will definitely make Ji Haoyu panic as well, for now, she will have to keep a good hold of Qi Genghis, as long as she takes hold of Qi Genghis, Ji Haoyu won''t be far either.


    " How can this happen?" Old master Fu asked in a worried voice as he looked at Gu Chenyi, he couldn''t believe that something like this could happen to his grandson. " Who will do something so cruel to my Yu Shen? He might be a bit of a fool but he has never done something like killing or harming anyone! How can someone be this ruthless as to want to see him die?"


    " Calm down grandfather," Song Yan caught hold of old master Fu''s arm and then motioned Li Wenyi to help her as the two helped the old master Fu to sit down on the couch that was sitting in the ward of Fu Yu Shen. " The heart of people have is something that we can never understand, there are some who do not want to work hard but want to leech off others, maybe someone with a hidden intention in their heart approached Yu Shen and then caused him to meet this kind of trouble."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    As she spoke Song Yan looked at Qi Genghis with a heavily pointed gaze, when Qi Genghis saw that Song Yan was once again pointing at her, her heart turned cold as if a cold fist has caught hold of it. She immediately brought forth her great acting skills and soon enough tears started to flood her eyes as she sniffed and said melodramatically, "Sister-inw are you questioning me? I mean I understand that you think that I am an obstacle between the Fu and the Ning family, but you don''t have to point fingers at me like this¡­ I mean, why will I want to see Yu Shen harmed? He is the father of my child, if something happens to him then what will happen to my child?"


    Qi Genghis knew how to act and after spending such a long time in the entertainment industry she knew all the skills that she needed to confound others. She immediately started to act aggrievedly and with her red-rimmed eyes, she was cutting a sorry figure¡­ if others saw her like this, they couldn''t help but think that Song Yan was the one who was bullying her.


    And that was exactly what Shen Yu thought as well, she looked at Qi Genghis and then looked at Song Yan before pursing her lips in distaste. Maybe it was because she was seeing herself in Qi Genghis but she couldn''t help but feel that Song Yan was going too far with her bullying.


    " Miss Song, don''t you think that you are speaking a bit too much?" In the end, Shen Yu couldn''t help but say, she wanted to show off how generous and kind she was which was she immediately spoke up for Qi Genghis. " She is the mother of your brother-inw''s child, I am sure she wouldn''t want something like this."


    ? Song Yan opened her mouth to refute but before she could say anything, Fu Yu Sheng raised his brows while standing on the side and then asked, " My woman is dealing with the matters of our family, who are you to interrupt her? If she wants to question this woman, she can do whatever she wants ¡­ I am backing her up, what are you going to do about it?"


    ----------

 Chapter 484 Bigger Fish To Catch

    Fu Yu Sheng''s words were no less than a verbal p on the face of Shen Yu, her face immediately turned red and she bit her lips in anger as she looked at the man in anger. She wanted to say something but then she thought about who this man was and then immediately swallowed her reprimand back in her throat, she didn''t want to break her rtionship with the Fu family yet, so instead of going against him, she smiled and then softly said, " I did not mean that I was just saying that there was no need to be harsh to a woman who is carrying a child, we don''t want to have her stressed and lose the child now do we?"


    " Only if that child belongs to my third brother," scoffed Fu Rong from the side, her voice was not at all soft and others heard her quite clearly which caused them to look at her in surprise and shock, only Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng stared at her in reprimand. Fu Rong rolled her eyes but then shut her mouth as she turned her head to the side when she felt Li Wenyi tug on her wrist, she knew that her sister-inw was asking her to speak carefully, which was the only reason she stopped speaking.


    Qi Genghis however, did not want the matter to end like that maybe it was her guilty conscience working but she didn''t like anyone questioning her child''s father. She immediately put on a fierce expression on her face and then said, " Miss Fu, I understand your dislike after all young miss like you will always look down on people like me but I am telling you that you should not say things like these to me. I brought a DNA test with me, if my child does not belong to third master Fu then who else?"


    " Who else doesn''t know that there are many ways to mislead reports like these?" Fu Rong was not someone who would let anyone refute her, she immediately raised her brow and looked at Qi Genghis, her lips curled mockingly as she continued, " We can only be assured after my brother wakes up, if not for us in this situation I would have asked for a retest."


    Currently, because of his injuries, Fu Yu Shen''s head was covered with a bandage and so was his body, which was why they couldn''t ask for another DNA test. If they could they would have done another test and sent Qi Genghis packing long ago.


    " Miss Fu¡ª¡ª"


    " Can I continue?" Seeing that the matter was escting celestial master Gu raised his hand and then paused the fight that was slowly brewing in the ward, he wanted to deal with this matter as swiftly as he could, if not then he was sure that they will be wasting a lot of time.


    " Yes, Master Gu..please tell us what should we do now?" Old master Fu immediately put a hold on the fight by ring at Qi Genghis, he didn''t say anything to Fu Rong. Though he wouldin and punish Fu Rong as often as possible that did not mean that others had the right to look down on Fu Rong as well, no one was allowed to say anything to his granddaughter in his presence.


    Qi Genghis''s heart was immediately set aze when she saw that the old master was ring at her but she still lowered her head submissively. She still needed the little to no support that the old master was showing her to stay in the Fu house, if she lost his support as well then what will happen to her? She will be kicked out of the Fu house in a jiffy!<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    ? And that can never happen!


    Celestial master Gu opened his mouth to speak but as soon as he opened his mouth, the door of the ward was pushed open and then Ji Haoyu together with his mother rushed inside the ward. He has been trying to get close to this ward for a very long time but even after looking for a way to get inside Fu Yu Shen''s ward for so long, he could not find any alternative.


    In the end, he had to ept the fact that Fu Yu Sheng was doubting him and which was why he purposely asked the bodyguards who were outside the ward to stop him and his brother from entering the ward even when they made three rounds to this hospital yesterday.


    At first, Ji Haoyu was still at ease thinking that there was no way Fu Yu Sheng would be able to find out what was going on but then he received the text messages from the maid he has left in the Fu mansion. She told him that the celestial master Gu has returned and the old master has brought him to the hospital, after learning this he couldn''t sit still anymore, he immediately put on his clothes and dragged his mother to the hospital.


    He was worried that if they wasted any more time then they will be questioned by the Fu family and that would not be the worst possible oue, the worst thing that might happen was that Fu Yu Shen might wake up!


    " Grandfather," Ji Haoyu greeted Old master Fu before he turned to look at celestial master Gu who was standing next to Fu Yu Shen and smiled at him politely. " Master Gu, what are you doing? I didn''t know that you were done with your lectures at the country S, why did you not say anything about returning to the country? I would havee to fetch you."


    Celestial master Fu took a look at Ji Haoyu and then his gaze dropped to the small pink dot around his abdomen that was at the exact same position as Qi Genghis, he couldn''t help but smile as he understood why his disciple was ying cat and mouse with that woman, turns out she was waiting to catch a bigger fish!

 Chapter 485 Have To Stop Him

    Ji Haoyu looked at the celestial master Gu who was studying him with a smile that seemed to be hiding some sort of secret within and his heart immediately tightened. He didn''t believe in such things as ck magic but now that he knew that there were ck magic practitioners, he no longer took the supernatural stuff as lightly as he did before.


    When he saw that the Celestial master Gu was looking at him with a subtle look in his eyes, he immediately made up his mind that he was going to get this man to leave the hospital ward. Even though he knew it will be hard with old man Fu trusting the Gu family so much but he still have to try right? He has been working so hard to get the shares of the star height entertainment under the name of the child in Qi Genghis''s belly if the Celestial master Gu goes ahead and says something unexpected then surely he will be questioned by the old master Fu.


    " Grandfather, as a junior, I should not say anything like this to you but I can''t help it." Ji Haoyu carefully studied celestial master Gu whose smile became even wider and then clenched his fingers. " I mean we are living in modern society, do you really need to believe in such thing as ck magic or something of the sort? You once served as the head of the military and your intellect is not any less than a schr, for you to believe in such feudal supernatural things¡­" he paused and then raised his hand as he looked at celestial master Gu. " No offence, I am not saying that what you are doing is wrong, people always do things like this when they are cornered and we are all here to earn quick bucks but I think believing in such feudal superstitions when Yu Shen is in the hospital is really foolish. We should still leave this matter in the hands of capable doctors and wait for Yu Shen to wake up, I hope you won''t be offended by what I said Celestial Master Gu."


    He was trying his best to drag the matter as long as possible, but he still needed to find the ck magic practitioner and have him take a look at Fu Yu Shen''s condition before the ck magic practitioner finishes off his job, he could not let anyone mess with Fu Yu Shen''s condition and let this brat have another chance to escape from his grasp.


    Song Yan''s lips curled, she knew that as long as Qi Genghis was panicking she will not leave Ji Haoyu alone either and the man no matter how clean he was while dealing with this matter would be anxious once he finds out that the celestial master Gu was here.


    But on the surface, she suppressed her smile and then looked at Ji Haoyu before she anxiously said, " No matter how unreliable the method might be to others, we should still take a look at it should we not? After all, Yu Shen is already in this state even if we do something there is nothing wrong with it, his condition isn''t going to get worse if we listen to others'' perspective but the same couldn''t be said for if we were to leave him alone, don''t you think so sister inw?"


    Li Wenyi did not understand why Song Yan suddenly pulled her into the conversation but she still nodded and stated firmly, " There is indeed no wrong in trying to see if this method will work or not."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The reason Song Yan dragged Li Wenyi was simple, she didn''t want the Ji family to know that she was a celestial master as well. She knew how cautious Ji Haoyu was, if he was to find that she was a celestial master then even if he didn''t take her seriously, he will still try to obstruct her while she was looking for Fu Yu Shen''s soul pieces. She could not allow that to happen which was she was acting like this, if she could, she would have ended this farce as soon as she could but for the time being, she wanted to stay hidden.


    Ji Haoyu as Song Yan expected did not take her seriously, the reason was that she was a woman who did not know any better than him. He frowned at her like he was helpless and then nced at celestial master Gu who was standing in the corner of the room with a delicate smile on his face, it was as if he was watching a fish using thest bit of its strength to survive. His heart clenched and he immediately said, "Sister-inw, don''t think I am being harsh, I am just trying to help Yu Shen. He met with such a dangerous ident, don''t think that it is too rash of you all to use such a method, I mean ¡­there is no scientific study to prove that something really exists like this."


    He was looking at Song Yan and Li Wenyi like he was calling them naive for still trusting in methods like these, however, he knew that these two women had no authority, the real authorityy with the old master, which was why he motioned his mother to say something.


    Aunt Fu too wanted to see her son getting more sessful, in her eyes she didn''t think that there was anything wrong with taking what belonged to Fu Yu Shen. This child was too worthless in her eyes just like herte sister inw, ording to her as long as Fu Yu Shen was alive he will only use up the resources of the Fu family, it was better for him to let go and then give that spot to her son, after all, her son was far more talented when it came to business.


    " Father, what Haoyu says actually makes a lot of sense," Aunt Fu immediately turned to look at her father when she saw her son asking her to say something. " Aren''t you just rushing things for Yu Shen by doing something like this? I mean sure the Gu family is reputed but this is not a matter of supernatural beings, it''s an ident case. We should let the doctors do their jobs." No matter what they have to dy Celestial master Gu today!


    --------

 Chapter 486 Old Master Is Getting Suspicious

    As she finished speaking, she turned to look at celestial master Gu and smiled politely before saying, " I am not questioning your abilities, master Gu. I just think that my father is being too antsy by bringing you here, calling you when the case is simple as an ident, I think it''s simr to wasting your time and nothing else, I hope that you will not mind."


    The Gu family was still one of the powerful families, even though they were not as powerful as the Fu family, they were more prominent than the Ji family, she did not want to offend the Gu family either which was why her words were rather cordial.


    " Of course, I don''t mind," Celestial master Gu did not look angry at all instead he looked rather calm but one could see that something underneath his skin was simmering as he raised a brow and then smiled at Ji Haoyu and his mother. " After all, this is not the first time being questioned by others. My expertise and skillsy in a field that no one wants to believe in." When Ji Haoyu and Aunt Fu heard that celestial master Gu was agreeing with them they heaved a sigh of relief but then who would have known that Celestial master Gu would go ahead and add some unwantedments?


    "However when people act all suspicious of my skills its either when they are really distrustful of my skills or when they have something to hide," Celestial master Gu''s voice was rather calm but one could see that he was directing rather severe me at the heads of the Ji Haoyu and Aunt Fu. " I wonder which one are you, master Ji?"


    Ji Haoyu did not think that the celestial master Gu would be this aggressive towards him, he was just a celestial master who was called to deal with this situation, why was he acting like this in front of him? He pursed his lips and lowered his head before saying, " Forgive me if you think that I have offended you, master Gu. I was just trying to think of this situation as rationally as possible."


    "Are you saying that I am not dealing with this situation rationally?" Celestial master Gu acted as if he was highly offended and then turned to look at old master Fu and said, " Old master Fu if this was someone else then I would have left right now but it''s Yu Shen who grew up together with me which is why I am willing to stay here. I will let you know that someone has cast a resonance spell on your grandson''s body, with such a terrible spell cast on him, I am surprised that Yu Shen even made it out alive of that ident. He was destined to die, count your blessings that he made it out alive and if you continue to listen to others like this, then I am afraid that your grandson will die without you knowing who is the culprit behind it."


    " Resonance? What kind of spell is this?" Old master Fu was stunned when he heard that his grandson could have died, he could no longer care about his daughter or his maternal grandson. Even though his daughter was his own flesh and blood, old master Fu was not as close as he was to her when she was not married and as for Ji Haoyu, he was a maternal grandson, why would he care about him when his own grandson was lying on the hospital bed with his life on the line.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Celestial master Gu paused and then he lightly nced at Ji Haoyu whose entire expression turned grim when he looked at him. "Resonance is a terrible ck magic that uses a sacrifice in ce of the victim, as long as the sacrifice dies, the victim will die as well. Your grandson was very lucky that he ¡­" celestial master Gu picked up the ne that Fu Yu Shen was wearing and continued, " He was wearing this pendant, if not then he would have died for sure. He was lucky to meet a celestial master who knew what they were doing and saved his life, if I was standing in your shoes, I will hand this matter as quickly as possible to the celestial master who can take care of this without any dy or you can wait from the culprit behind this to make another move and kill your grandson."


    He then paused and then turned to look at Ji Haoyu and Aunt Fu before adding swiftly, " And I will think of a usible reason as to why anyone would want you to not do what I am suggesting to you."


    " I ¡­I am just thinking about Yu Shen¡­" Aunt Fu stiffened when she saw that her father was looking at her with a suspicious look on his face. " Master Gu, what are you saying, Yu Shen is my blood-rted nephew, how can I want him to die?"


    " Really? If you are worried then you should be thinking of a way to wake Yu Shen up by any means like his sister inws. But for some reason you are stopping me from even making a move, is it that you are worried that I might aggravate Yu Shen''s condition or I am you worried that I will wake Yu Shen up? One out of these two reasons should be the case for your strong rejection."


    Old master Fu frowned upon hearing this and he turned to look at his daughter. He carefully thought over how Ji Haoyu and his daughter were acting and then tapped his fingers on the cane as he slowly pondered over what celestial Gu told him. Now that he was looking at his daughter, his gaze slowly turned unfriendly and he waved his hand and he gruffly said, " You don''t need to worry about Yu Shen, I am his grandfather and I will take care of him, you better keep the focus off yourself and take care of your family."


    His daughter was acting suspicious and on top of it his maternal grandson was acting even weirder, the two of them were acting so stubborn and were even refusing to let celestial master Gu use his skills, the two of them were just too agitated, even if Old master Fu did not want to be suspicious of them, he couldn''t help but get suspicious of the two of them. weirder

 Chapter 487 487

    Old master Fu was furious, he did not think that his daughter would be willing to harm her nephew but he wasn''t sure about the Ji family. Even though the Ji family has been very careful and respectful towards him, who knows what kind of feelings were they hiding in their heart?


    His daughter was no longer a Fu but now she was the daughter-inw of the Ji family, if faced with a choice, she will definitely choose the Ji family because her sons and daughter shared the name Ji. Of course, not once did he doubt his daughter but Ji Haoyu was another story.


    When Ji Haoyu saw that the old master Fu was looking upset with him, he hurriedly stopped his mother who wanted to speak something more to her father and then awkwardly smiled at celestial master Gu and said, " Master you seem to have misunderstood me, this is not what I meant. If you want to then you are free to do your own things, forgive me for being too nosy." Then he looked at old master Fu with a good-natured smile and bowed respectfully to him. " I will be leaving now grandfather, please do take care of your health, do not get angry because of me and mother, we are not worthy enough for you to ruin your health."


    " As long as you know it," Fu Rong muttered while sitting on the couch and tapping on her phone, she deliberately did not keep her voice soft and that made both Ji Haoyu and Aunt Fu flush in shame but they didn''t say anything and then walked out of the ward leaving the old master and his family to do their own thing.


    Once the two of them strode to the car and they were in the safe from being overheard aunt Fu immediately blew up as she threw her handbag inside the car and then cursed her father at once, " What is going on with that old father of mine? How can he be so foolish? One can see that Fu Yu Shen is nothingpared to you but he is still bent on saving him and giving him those precious shares of the Fu family. Can''t he see that if he was to hand you thepany you will be able to take it to another level why is it that he is still hanging on to that money-losing good-for-nothing bastard?"


    Aunt Fu did not think that it was wrong of Fu Yu Shen to die after all he was nothing great except for being a hindrance to her son''s future what else was Fu Yu Shen? She wanted him gone but that boy was like some sort of leech no matter how many times she flung it around that Fu Yu Shen kept clinging to life like a leech!


    " Watch what you say, mother," Ji Haoyu looked around the street to make sure that no one was listening to his mother''sints and only when he made sure that they haven''t been overheard did he rx and then slid inside his driving seat just as Aunt Fu slid inside the passenger''s seat. " If we are caught then we might as well lose what we have at the moment."


    " Humph, what is there to lose? My brother was given the entire Fu corporation to take care of and as for me my father did not even give me fifty per cent of shares, with just ten per cent of shares what am I supposed to do?" Aunt Fu has always med her father for giving her brother more shares than her, she knew that it was because her brother was a man and she wasn''t but if her father had given her the shares that she wanted then she wouldn''t have to fight for the shares of the star height entertainment like this.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    " I know that you are upset but you still need to keep a reign on your temper, if others were to find out that we are the ones who were behind the ident do I even need to tell you what they will do ?" Ji Haoyu knew that even though old master Fu wouldn''t harm his mother but the same could not be said for the Ji family, he will definitely make them suffer for touching his grandson.


    Aunt Fu also realised that she might have spoken too much, so she breathed heavily and then turned to look at her son before asking, " Now what are we going to do? Are you going to let them allow master Gu to wake, Yu Shen, up? I am worried that if he was to wake up then our n will go down the drain."


    She was rather flustered, they have prepared a fake report and then used the excuse that the liquid from the embryonic sac cannot be taken out again if they do that then Qi Genghis might lose the child, their n was wless with Fu Yu Shen''s death, the child in Qi Genghis belly will be the sole heir of everything that Fu Yu Shen owned but if he was to survive then there was a chance that the Fu family will be able to retake the DNA test and then the truth wille out in front of them.


    " We are the ones who brought Qi Genghis to the family, if she is caught then I am afraid that I and you will be suspected by your maternal grandfather," Aunt Fu''s worries were genuine, after all, they couldn''t step away from the schemepletely they had to be the bridge to bring Qi Genghis to the Fu family, it was on the premise that Fu Yu Shen was on the verge of death but now things were different.


    Ji Haoyu''s eyes coldly shed with a murderous hint, as he clenched his fingers on the steering wheel and then said, " If we have stepped into the mud pond already then we should no longer worry about dirtying our clothes anymore. I am going to kill Yu Shen no matter what, mom¡­you tell me are you with me?"


    ---------

 Chapter 488 488

    ? Once Ji Haoyu and Aunt Fu were gone, old master Fu turned to look at celestial master Gu with a slightly apologetic gaze as he said, " Forgive my daughter for her ipetence celestial master Gu, she has always been wilful and hardly ever listens to anyone. I hope that you will neglect what she said and take a look at Yu Shen."


    " You don''t need to be so humble with me old master Fu," Gu Chenyi was already bending down while studying Fu Yu Shen who was lying unconscious on the hospital bed, hisplexion was paler than a corpse and if not for the steady rise and fall of his chest one would have thought that he might be already dead.


    " What''s wrong celestial master Gu?" Old master Fu asked when he saw that celestial master Gu was frowning when looking at the pale-faced Fu Yu Shen, was there something more than a curse?


    " Your grandson''s soul has been split into three pieces," he deliberately added an extra piece as he knew that Qi Genghis was listening and will definitely tell everything to Ji Haoyu. " The pendant that he is wearing is like a protective amulet and is protecting him but we need to find the pieces of his soul as quickly as possible so that we will be able to wake him up or else his life will be in danger."


    The pendant that Fu Yu Shen was wearing was indeed his protective amulet but at the moment its entire effect was gone, now the array that Song Yan has drawn an array in the room, and Fu Yu Shen was protected by that array but for the sake of deluding Qi Genghis, celestial master Gu said a bunch of nonsense.


    And he did that without blinking an eyelid. " I will go and look for the pieces of the soul, while you can make sure that no one harms your grandson. If his body is harmed then even if I find the pieces of Fu Yu Shen''s soul nothing will happen."


    With that, he took the responsibility of looking for Fu Yu Shen''s soul but when no one was looking at him, he nced at Song Yan who nodded at him and then his lips curled in a smile. She was the same as he saw in his prediction, using him as his shield when she wanted the effect of a smokescreen to confuse her enemy.


    Their interactions were rather small and no one saw it other than Fu Yu Sheng, though he was upset that Gu Chenyi and Song Yan were having a silent conversation with each other but he trusted both Gu Chenyi and Song Yan, so even if he was really jealous of another man getting close to his wife, he was willing to suppress his feelings for the sake of Song Yan, he didn''t want to say anything overbearing like ''don''t get too close with this man'' or something like that because he knew she will be really angry at him if he did that.


    " Thank you, thank you master Gu!" Even though old master Fu was Gu Chenyi ''s elder, he was still very humble towards him. And when he heard that Gu Chenyi was going to look for the lost piece of his grandson''s soul, his voice became even more humble as he dropped it to another degree and then walked to Gu Chenyi''s side as he continued to talk with Gu Chenyi.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Qi Genghis like everyone did not want to miss what Gu Chenyi was going to tell the old master Fu which was why she did not even nce at Song Yan and then rushed after Gu Chenyi and the old master Fu. On the other hand, when everyone was gone, Song Yan rolled her neck and then walked out of the corner where she was standing and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was carrying Fu Chen in his arm and at Fu Rong who was still sitting on the couch and then said, "Shall we go? Rong''er? I don''t want Ji Haoyu to find out that he was fooled."


    " Why are you bringing Rong''er with you?" Before Fu Rong could say ''alright sister-inw,'' Fu Yu Sheng immediately interrupted Song Yan with an expression of a dog who has been abandoned by his master. " Am I not a better assistant than this girl who faints at the sight of the smallest bug?"


    " Hey!" Fu Rong was offended when she heard her second brother sell her out like that, she red at him and then said, " I don''t faint at the sight of bug, I scream a little but nothing else."


    "But I am still better than you!" Fu Yu Sheng refuted as he snapped his head to re at Fu Rong until she shut her mouth and then added swiftly, " I don''t scream at the sight of bugs, meaning I am better than you!"


    Fu Rong: "¡­." What kind of logic was that?


    " You are indeed better than Rong''er," Song Yan agreed with Fu Yu Sheng causing him to smile in glee but then his smile was burst by her when she added, " But you are also too shy, if I go around looking the city with you then I will surely attract the attention of Ji Haoyu, I don''t want that at the moment." She patted Fu Yu Sheng on the shoulder and smiled at him with a ''better luck next time'' look on her face. " I will see you in the evening then."


    " I will see you in the evening too, second brother," Fu Rong smiled in triumph as she made a face at Fu Yu Sheng, whose eyes widened and he immediately took a step towards Fu Rong with a growl but then thetter ran after Song Yan and he was left with Fu Chen and his unconscious brother.


    " Seriously, I don''t have any respect in this family¡­do I ?" He mused under his breath, he was simply saying it but then Fu Chen raised his head and looked at his father before he said in an innocent manner, " Is that a surprise to you father? I thought you already knew this."

 Chapter 489 Something That Is Used

    Song Yan strode out of the hospital with Fu Rong before she headed to the edge of the street and then raised her hand to g a cab to the Fu house as she turned to look at the woman who was still waiting for her at the gates of the hospital, actually, she has seen Shen Yu when she strode out of the hospital but she did not want to care about her, however, the woman was rather stubborn.


    When she saw that Song Yan wasn''t paying attention to her, Shen Yu instead of leaving with a huff actually got closer and even tried to use a small trick at Song Yan. The trick wasn''t harmful but if Song Yan wasn''t paying attention and did not have Fang Yanli to take care of the spell that Shen Yu tried to attack Song Yan. The spell was small and except for hurting Song Yan''s butt when she walked, it would have done no harm other than that but Song Yan was someone who would retaliate at even the smallest grievance and she looked at Shen Yu in a rather unfriendly manner.


    " Don''t look at me like that Miss Su," Shen Yu deliberately did not call Song Yan as Madam Fu, even though Fu Yu Sheng was not showing any interest in her, she was certain that she will be able to win over him sooner orter. Gu Chenyi too did not want to get engaged with her but then didn''t she get hold of his weakness and got engaged to him? Now they were destined to marry, she was a woman who have yed with a bunch of men as long as she studied Fu Yu Sheng carefully, she will be able to get hold of that man as well.


    " And who may you be?" Song Yan asked with a raise of her brow as she looked at Shen Yu who was haughtily looking at her like she was better than her.


    These words caused Shen Yu to be rendered speechless as she looked at Song Yan who was staring back at her with those star-like eyes.


    Shen Yu was arrogant by nature and at first, she was only going against Song Yan because she was jealous of this woman who was able to snatch a man like Fu Yu Sheng, a man who was rich and powerful with a big and prominent family behind him, how good was it? If she was the one who was in Song Yan''s position, she would have never worried about anything.


    But when she saw that Song Yan not only ignored her but also pretended like she did not know who she was, Shen Yu''s face turned ugly. However then she thought about the spell that she has applied to this woman, her face''s expression improved and she smiled at Song Yan even more profoundly, so what if this woman was better than her in looks? When it came to the skills of a master, she was nothing!


    A hint of smugness shed in the eyes of Shen Yu and she looked at Song Yan before speaking in an indirect manner, " Sometimes people don''t know their own ce, maybe if they did then they would not have to suffer so much but they believe that they can go against heavens when they are doomed to be nothing but mediocre. Heed my advice miss and do something smart for once, I can see that you and the second master Fu are notpatible, if you were to stay here then you will face a cmity sooner orter. Since you don''t know anything about the skills of a celestial master, why don''t I give you a prediction?" As she spoke, she looked at Song Yan like she was indeed rather worried about her.


    " No need," Song Yan sneered, this woman was trying to create trouble in her rtionship by using her identity as a celestial master. She really thinks of herself as someone rather capable does she not? But Song Yan did not say anything more to Shen Yu.


    She was in a hurry and would not quibble with a woman like this, she ignored Shen Yu and then opened the door of the cab that came to a stop in front of her and then allowed Fu Rong who was ring at Shen Yu rather angrily before getting into the car herself.


    For self-absorbed people like Shen Yu, it was better to ignore them, the more one tried to fight with them the more pleasure they reeled from getting their opponents riled up, Song Yan wasn''t a fool and she was not going to engage herself with a pathetic woman like Shen Yu.


    It would be fine as long as Shen Yu did not regret provoking her, with that thought in her head, she turned to look at the angry Shen Yu who was looking at her with a re in her eyes and then drew a small array of misfortune in the air before blowing it over to Shen Yu.


    The array was level two in ranking and Shen Yu who was still at the base level of the celestial master''s cultivation, did not sense the spell being aimed at her, she continued to stare at Song Yan who then asked the driver to drive away after giving him the address of the Fu mansion.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The cab driver stepped on the elerator and then drove away from the hospital leaving Shen Yu with a mouthful of exhaust, when the cab left Shen Yu behind, Song Yan looked at the woman''s reflection in the driver''s mirror and scoffed. This woman was not only greedy and shameless but she was even stupider than any other woman she knew, did she think that she can take Fu Yu Sheng away by inexplicably fighting with her?


    True, she did not have any feelings of love for Fu Yu Sheng but he was her husband and even if she threw him away, she will never let someone like Shen Yu pick him up! From her to that Shen Yu? What a downgrade


    -----------


    " Gosh, that woman is so annoying!" As soon as the cab driver pulled in front of the Fu family''s mansion after getting permission from Fu Rong, thetter jumped out of the cab and exploded angrily, she cursed Shen Yu for being shameless and bitchy while she paced behind Song Yan when thetter was still paying the cab driver.


    Once the cab driver drove away, Fu Rong turned to look at Song Yan and couldn''t help but demand, " Second sister-inw, why did you not teach that Shen Yu a lesson? She is engaged to brother Gu, it''s her fortune to be engaged to a man like him but she is still salivating over my second brother, she sure is simply shameless!"


    To Fu Rong who grew up with Gu Chenyi and Fu Yu Sheng, a woman like Shen Yu was really annoying, in her eyes Gu Chenyi was a good man just as good as her brother and yet even after getting engaged to Gu Chenyi, Shen Yu was still trying to get closer to her brother? Just how shameless one can get?


    " Who says that I haven''t made her suffer?" Song Yan asked as she walked inside the Fu mansion, the old master went to the Gu family house and was yet to return and as for Li Wenyi, she hardly stayed at the Fu house because of her husband. Fu Shu Chang was a sore thorn in the heart of Li Wenyi and staying at the Fu mansion reminded her of Fu Shu Chang and all sorts of torment that she went through under the hand of that woman, which was why she hardly stayed at the Fu mansion.


    And as for Fu Shu Chang, thetter spent more time on his research than he did with his family.


    So when Song Yan and Fu Rong came back to the Fu mansion, the entire mansion was silent with the asional chatter of the maids and the servants who were working. This was a good thing for Song Yan as well, if someone was here then she would have to answer a bunch of questions from them, she turned to look at Fu Rong and asked, " Is there something that Yu Shen used to use every day? Something that will have his scent no matter how many times it has been touched?"


    Fu Yu Shen might have been staying with her for a long time but she did not know anything about him much less have any idea what he has been using in his day-to-day life, the clothes that he kept at her apartment were washed every day by her sister inw and a few more things that he used in the apartment were also newly brought since he was kicked out by Fu Yu Sheng with nothing in his hand.


    For the thing that she was nning to do, she needed something that he has used in day-to-day life. .

 Chapter 490 Ceribi

    Fu Rong thought about it for a while before she nodded. " There is something that the third brother used every day when he was staying at the Fu mansion, I will bring it to you sister-inw! You wait here" after she spoke, she rushed up the stairs sometimes climbing two at a time before she walked over to Fu Yu Shen''s room and then pushed the door open without the slightest bit of shame as if she was used to doing this every day. Knowing Fu Rong, maybe she was indeed used to walking inside Fu Yu Shen''s room every day.


    Song Yan sat down on the couch where she picked up thetest magazine that was on the tea table and flipped the magazine before a piece of news caught her eye, she looked at the headlines that read ¡ª¡ª Song corporations turn twenty-five soon!


    And under the headline was a ratherrge image of Chu Lian and that fake smiling as they waved at the press reporters and many others. Song Yan calmly nced at the picture before her lips curled in a smile.


    Song corporations were turning twenty-five, it was an amazing chance to get back at these people who turned her entire family upside down, but first, she will have to make sure that Fu Yu Shen does not die, if by any chance that man died who knows how he will haunt her.


    Even though she said that Fu Yu Shen''s soul had a likely chance of being destroyed, she was sure that anyone fortunate to beat that one possibility and haunt her, Fu Yu Shen was likely to be one of those fortunate people.


    "Sister-inw, I have brought what you asked me to bring," Fu Rong''s voice snapped Song Yan out of her thoughts but when she looked at the thing she was holding in her hands, Song Yan instinctively felt her entire body stiffen, she really holding what she thought Fu Rong was holding?


    Song Yan looked at the badly used and tattered teddy bear in Fu Rong''s hand and then asked with a nk expression. " This is the thing that Yu Shen used the most when he lived here?"


    She was expecting Fu Rong will say that she was just kidding and then show her the real thing but then she saw her nod and then raise the teddy bear even higher as she stated, " This is third brother''s favourite toy, he has been using it ever since he was a child. He will never tell you this sister-inw but this was the one thing that second brother brought for him when he turned ten and ever since then third brother has kept this teddy bear next to him."


    Ah, that would exin why Fu Yu Shen was so adamant to keep this teddy bear, even though he has never let anyone know but everyone in the family knew that he was a sort of brother con when it came to Fu Yu Sheng. Which was why he gave Song Yan such a hard time because in his eyes, his second brother deserved the best but Song Yan knew that if it was left in the hands of Fu Yu Shen then Fu Yu Sheng would have never been able to marry anyone. Because in the eyes of Fu Yu Shen no one was good enough for his second brother.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    " This will do," Song Yan pinched the teddy bear''s ear with the tip of her fingers and then walked out of the living room before she headed to the backyard of the Fu mansion and then asked every servant of the Fu family to leave. The servants of the Fu family knew that the second madam was no longer a soft persimmon even the young miss and the third master was no longer going against her, so who were they to go against her?


    The servants walked inside the mansion one by one, as Song Yan dropped the teddy bear on the ground and then turned to look at Fu Rong before she said, " Make sure that no onees out and sees what I am doing, all right?" She was not afraid of being caught but at the moment she couldn''t let anyone be aware of what she was doing or that she knew the supernatural stuff.


    She has already checked up with the butler of the Fu mansion and she knew that neither Qi Genghis nor the old master was back. The old master was at the old mansion of the Gu family and as for Qi Genghis, she must have gone to the Ji house to rethink a n now that Fu Yu Shen was not dead.


    " leave it to me, second sister-inw!" Fu Rong saluted as she turned to look at the gate that opened in the backyard and even kept an eye on the windows that overlooked the back garden.


    Song Yan left the responsibility of keeping an eye on Fu Rong while she turned to look at the teddy bear and then raised her hand to summon a talisman from her ring and then lit it up, once the talisman burned down to its end, the teddy bear was then enclosed with a sparkling circle as multiples arrays started to form around it, and no sooner did the circles started to form, Song Yan raised her hand and then bit on her thumb hard enough to draw blood as a drop of blood started to ooze out of her thumb, she drew aplicated array design in the air, the array was aplimentary array to the one on the ground because the second she drew it in the air, the array on the ground started to glow and then the air around her started to float faster than it was.


    The stone on her started to glow a silvery white and then Song Yan raised her hand as wisps of smoke started toe out of the stone of the ring and chanted, " I summon you ¡ª- Ceribi!"


    No sooner did she say those words, a beam of light shot through the ring and then a ming wolf with three heads appeared in front of her and took a nce at the teddy bear in front of him and snorted.

 Chapter 491 Listen To Me Dumb Woman

    " Woah, what is that?" Fu Rong looked at the thing that appeared out of nowhere, she has never seen anything like this before even the VFX of the movies wasn''t this good. Sure enough, the real deal was totally different fromputer graphics!


    Fu Rong walked over to the huge ming wolf that was an amalgamation of a Cerberus and a wolf with wide eyes and looked at it with admiration as she prodded Song Yan and asked, "Sister-inw is there something that you cannot do? Howe you are so awesome!"


    " This is nothing, summoning a familiar is what every celestial master who aims to be immortal knows," Song Yan looked at Fu Rong with amusement lining in her eyes, this girl was the one who once called her a waste of space and now she was calling her awesome? When Song Yan remembered how Fu Rong used to treat her, she couldn''t help but tease her slightly as she asked, " What happened to me being a good for nothing? Are you not going to call me that anymore?"


    Fu Rong''s face flushed when she heard what Song Yan said and then apologetically looked at Song Yan before she said, " Second sister-inw please don''t remind me. I was a fool that I could not see that you were this awesome and treated that fish eye Song Lan like a pearl, please forgive me."


    She was worried that in case Song Yan was still upset with her then there was a possibility that she will definitely punish her in the future. After all, she just witnessed that her sister-inw was someone who wouldn''t let go of the smallest grievance, she immediately retaliated against Shen Yu who tried to harm her when her back was turned on her.


    " There is no need for you to look this worried, I will not harm you unless you try to hurt me," Song Yan was very much aware of the rule that was passed on by their masters to the celestial masters.


    A celestial master cannot hurt a person who did not have any blood on their hands if not then she wouldn''t have used another person''s hand to hurt Song Lan when her hands were itching to wrap around the throat of that woman and kill Song Lan with her bare hands.


    The same could be said for Fu Rong, since she has not hurt anyone till now, she could not use her powers to hurt her either.


    " Of course, I will never try to hurt you, sister-inw!" Fu Rong saluted Song Yan, in her mind she was thinking ¡ª¡ª only a fool will hurt second sister-inw and I am no fool! How can I even think of hurting this woman who was this powerful?


    Song Yan nodded and then turned to look at Ceribi who was standing haughtily in front of her and then raised a brow at his arrogance, " Are you going to turn small on your own, or should I do it for you?"


    The three-headed wolf let out another huff of breath sending hot blue mes to fly all over the ce before it started to shrink and then turned to the size of a small dog though it still had three heads but if he looked majestic before, now it looked rather cute which was exactly why Fu Rong let out a squeal and then looked at Ceribi before turning to look at Song Yan and asking, " Second sister inw, can I pet him? Can I?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    She was asking because even though Ceribi had a sleek body, the fur around his neck was zing like mes.


    Song Yan looked at Ceribi who was looking at her with a ''don''t you dare'' look and then nced at Fu Rong who was looking at her with twinkling eyes and then smiled sinisterly, " Of course why not, you can pet him as much as you want."


    Ceribi was the familiar whom she tamed when she was a ghost, generally, a celestial master had a unique and rare mythical beast as their familiar but Song Yan was a ghost and even though she was a rare genius who despite being shrouded with the gloom of revenge was able to reign onto her instincts of killing every member of the so-called Song family, she was still a ghost, which was why she summoned a beast that belonged neither to hell or heaven.


    One who was shunned by all and yet this beast was someone who had unmeasurable arrogance. Maybe it was his own way to protect himself but Ceribi was really prideful and even when he submitted to her, he still carried himself with an air of arrogance and did not listen to her in just one time.


    As soon as Fu Rong received Song Yan''s permission, she immediately pounced on Ceribi whose eyes widened like he was looking at a monster approaching him.


    But no matter what he thought neither Fu Rong nor Song Yan was willing to help him. Fu Rong could only see his fluff while Song Yan thought that it was necessary for her to lower Ceribi''s arrogance.


    " Oh my god! He is so soft! His fur did not burn at all! So fluffy!" Fu Rong squealed in delight as she rubbed Ceribi who was trying his best to run away from her grabby paws. " Second sister-inw, does he have a son or something like that? Can you give me one?"


    Ceribi who was being rubbed all over felt rather bad but when he heard Fu Rong ask whether he had a pup to hand over to her like he was some mutt roaming on the streets, his faces turned even worse and the face in the middle immediately yelped angrily, " What are you talking about you annoying human? Do I look like some pathetic mutt to you? How dare you!"


    He thought that after hearing him speak Fu Rong will be scared and let him go after all no familiar was able to speak and he was the only mutation among every other mythical beast but then he heard Fu Rong gush, " Oh my god, he can even talk! Now I totally want one sister-inw!"


    " Gahh!! Listen to me, you dumb woman!"

 Chapter 492 Demon Woman

    However, no matter what Ceribi said, Fu Rong continued to rub him and in the end, he couldn''t help but re at Song Yan who was watching the show with amusement written all over his face. " What are you looking at stupid master? Why are you not stopping her?"


    Song Yan raised a brow and then looked at Ceribi who was ring at her haughtily and replied, " Try again maybe this time you will be able to do it better."


    " Gahh!" Ceribi who was feeling really bad while being rubbed all over the ce could not stop himself and finally snapped at Fu Rong. " You woman, stop rubbing me! I am feeling really bad here!" But when Fu Rong who was engrossed in the fluffiness of Ceribi did not listen, he had no choice but to look at Song Yan with a nk look and when thetter did not do anything, Ceribi finally let out an annoyed snarl and then said," Would you please ask her to get off me, master?"


    " That was not hard was it now?" Song Yan as she looked at Ceribi who was snarling at her in agitation, seeing that he was losing his patience Song Yan did not test him anymore and asked Fu Rong to stop. " That will be enough, Rong''er. I think that we need to do something more important than you feeling his fur."


    Only then Fu Rong remembered that Song Yan has summoned Ceribi because they wanted to look for Fu Yu Shen''s soul pieces, and she finally let go of Ceribi who finally heaved a sigh of relief, looking like he was thinking that he was going to die at any moment.


    " Now let''s get to work," Song Yan said once everyone calmed down and then looked at Ceribi who was no longer looking at her with an annoyed expression and was looking rather serious. She pointed to the teddy bear that was on the floor and then told Ceribi why she called him here today, " This is the thing that the person whose soul is split used, from what I can see is that they have a great attachment with this. As long as you use your powers you will be able to look for the fragments of his soul, make sure that you take a proper whiff because we don''t have time to make a mistake."


    " When have I ever made a mistake?" Ceribi huffed but he still went down and took a long whiff of the teddy bear''s scent and then waited for it to settle down before he started to look for it. " This way." He said as he turned south and then started to walk in the direction from where he could feel the same scent that was instilled in the teddy bear.


    Song Yan took a step forward but then she turned to look at the mansion and narrowed her eyes, looks like someone returned. She has to leave as quickly as possible, and with that, she tugged on Fu Rong''s wrist and quickly walked out of the back door.


    No sooner did she walk out of the back door, the door to the backyard was opened and Qi Genghis''s head peeked out. When she returned home, she wanted to talk with Song Yan and Fu Rong, Ji Haoyu told her that these two women were the key to her eptance into the Fu family, which was why she came looking for Song Yan and Fu Rong as soon as she returned after returning home.


    She asked the old butler to tell her where Song Yan and Fu Rong were and he told her that they were in the garden but now that she was there, she didn''t see anyone. Did the old butler lie to her or did the two women leave the garden when they saw that she wasing?


    Qi Genghis bit her bottom lip in frustration, she came looking for Song Yan because she was the current matriarch of the Fu family, and she wanted to use her to pave her way in the Fu family but looks like Song Yan was not that much of a fool.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    ...


    Song Yan who was not that much of a fool was currently standing in front of a shady-looking bar and then nursed her forehead as she looked at the signboard and then turned to look at Ceribi who was licking his paw. When the beast sensed her gaze, he raised his head and asked in a bewildered voice, " What?"


    " Are you sure that this is where Yu Shen''s soul fragment is?" She asked with a nk look on her face. " Or did you bring me here to embarrass me?"


    As she spoke, she heard someone whistle at her from behind and rolled her eyes before turning to look at the two men who were leaning against the building opposite to this one and was winking at her when they saw that she was looking at them.


    " I am going to kill them after this," Song Yan muttered under her breath as she looked at the two men and then turned to look at the building again.


    "Heh, you are forgetting that you are looking for a fragment of that man''s soul and do I need to remind you what kind of person that man is?" Ceribi replied and that was when both Song Yan and Fu Rong turned silent because even if they were not willing to agree with what he said, they have to admit that Fu Yu Shen was indeed just that kind of man.


    " I think we should go and see what is going on inside, sister-inw," Fu Rong tentatively spoke as she looked at the bar nervously.


    "Let''s go," Song Yan felt a nerve throb in her head and as she stepped inside the boisterous bar that was still lit like a nightclub even though it was noon, the throbbing became even worse and then looked around the ce when she heard a familiar voice.


    "Woohoo! The demon woman is not here! I can have as much fun as I want!"

 Chapter 493 Get Out Of My Way

    The voice was rather familiar and Song Yan who have heard this voice a lot of times turned her head to look at the man who was dancing on the top of the table with his body moving crazily along with the beat and narrowed her eyes. Given that Fu Yu Shen had lost two out of three parts of his soul, this one should be the one that was supposed to be locked inside without being let out at all.


    She turned her attention to the piece of soul that was dancing and then poked the tip of her tongue as she ced it at the corner of her mouth, if she was not wrong then the demon woman was her, right? So this was what Fu Yu Shen thought about her in his head huh, should she just leave him to die?


    " What is wrong, second sister-inw?" Seeing that Song Yan was looking at the empty table, Fu Rong could not help but ask. She was not a celestial master and if Song Yan does not give her a hand, it was impossible for Fu Rong to see a ghost.


    " Your third brother has a death wish," was all Song Yan said as she ced her hand in the pocket of her ck overcoat and then took out a yellow talisman with ominous writing on top of it and then burned the tip of the talisman with the mes of Ceribi and then raised it in front of Fu Rong''s face.


    Fu Rong was confused at first, she did not understand what her sister-inw was saying but then she heard the voice of her third brother, at first she was really thrilled upon hearing his voice but then a secondter she realised that her third brother was actually talking bad about their second sister inw.


    As the smoke from the talisman vanished from the front of her eyes, she turned to look at the empty table that was no longer empty and her gaze fell on her third brother''s soul that was dancing along with the strippers who were dancing on the stage. And for the first time in her life, Fu Rong wished that she couldn''t see something so amusing ¡ª¡ª was her third brother sick in his head? How can he even think about dissing their second sister-inw? This was just a part of his soul but still!


    Seeing that Fu Rong was covering her face, Song Yan smiled sinisterly as she said, " There is no need for you to look like that Rong''er, I am not going to hurt your brother."


    " Even if you hurt him, I will not say anything second sister inw," Fu Rong was the first to raise her white g, since her third brother was going to be killed one way or another, then there was no need for her to add more numbers to it.


    Song Yan smiled as she walked over to where Fu Yu Shen''s soul was dancing but then she was interrupted by a bunch of men who came out of nowhere to stand in front of her. Their expression leering as they looked down at her, just one nce was enough to see that the men did not have any good intentions towards her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Well, well will you look at what we have here," the man with a shy suit and hair the colour of a rainbow smiled at Song Yan shing his gold teeth that glinted under the disco lights. " Are you the new stripper here?"


    Fu Rong who has hidden herself behind Song Yan because she did not want to get entangled with these thugs and even if she was to get entangled with them, she will only be a burden to her sister-inw, which was why she hid behind Song Yan while peeking at the thugs once in a while.


    When she heard the thugs sneer at Song Yan and even call her a stripper, she was furious but more than being furious, she was sympathetic towards these men who were now going to get the lesson of their lives. She silently lit a candle for these thugs in her heart but she only lit one candle, after all, who asked these men toe to find trouble with her sister-inw? Even she did not have enough candles for such stupid men.


    Song Yan smiled as she tilted her head to the side and rolled her sleeves up and ced her hands on the back of her waist before she swept a nce at the men in front of her and then said with a sweet voice, " If you want to leave this bar safely without taking a trip to the hospital then I will ask you to get away from my path or else I will have to make a move and then it will not be nice, sirs."


    The thug with coloured hair was surprised by Song Yan''s threat, he looked at her with a gawking expression on his face and then burst outughing as he pointed at Song Yan and said, " Did you see that? This adorable girl," he raised his hand and then pped Song Yan on the cheek lightly relishing the feel of her soft skin against his calloused fingers. " This adorable girl just said that if we don''t want to get broken bones then we need to go back and leave her alone, did you hear her?"


    The other thugs also leered and cheered their boss on as they looked at Song Yan who was dressed like a rich madam, at first her style did intimidate them but if this woman was really rich then what was she doing in a ce like this? In the end, they came to a realisation that this woman must be someone''s mistress and now that she was kicked away by her sugar daddy, she came looking for work in this ce.


    " Boss why are you waiting? Let''s get this fun started." The man with a long Mohawk and sleazy smile grinned at Song Yan who smiled back and said, " I am not lying, if you touch me you will go to the hospital."

 Chapter 494 Its Too Late.

    The men looked at Song Yan who hardly reached to their shoulders and smirked, as their leader looked at his gang members and then snickered as he turned to look at Song Yan again and then raised his brows and then asked, " What are you going to do my little darling, kiss me until I fall unconscious on the floor?" Then he leered at Song Yan before he clicked his tongue and said, " Maybe give me a peek at that gorgeous body of yours, I bet I will faint at the sight of those full breasts."


    " You bastard!" Fu Rong originally did not want to fight with this man after all she knew that her second sister-inw was more than enough to take care of these men but when she heard the vulgar words of this man who looked not even good enough to wipe the dirt of her sister inw''s shoes, she could not help but burst angrily. How dare he say something like this to her second sister-inw? Did he not know who was the husband of her second sister-inw? Was he looking for the quickest way to be buried in this city?


    " Oh look at that, there is another chick hiding behind," the rainbow head chuckled as he looked at Fu Rong with a vicious smile and then said, " Don''t worry sweetie, I wille to you and give you my full attention once I am done with your big sister." Then he turned to look at Song Yan before smiling crookedly as he dipped his voice a pitch lower than it was and asked, " Now sweetheart what is your choice, how are you going to send me to the hospital?"


    " Like this," Song Yan closed her eyes and the thugs all thought that she was actually waiting for the rainbow head to kiss her, even the rainbow head thought so because he leaned closer but just as he got closer, Song Yan opened her eyes and what came in view of the rainbow head was a pure ck and white eyes, the sight startled him so much that he yelped and then stumbled back, he did not know what happened all of a sudden.


    Just a moment ago, the woman in front of him was human and everything and now the woman was suddenly like this, what happened? He raised both of his hands and rubbed his eyes as he looked at Song Yan again but no matter how many times he rubbed his eyes, the sight in front of him remained the same.


    A part of him told him that it was simply a prank but another part, the part that could feel the temperature plummeting around him told that something was wrong, something was very, very wrong which was why he immediately looked at his gang members and said to them," Let''s go, let''s get out of here."


    Even the gang members of the rainbow head thought that something was wrong, they too stepped back and were prepared to turn around and leave but then they were stopped by Song Yan who tilted her head and snickered at them. " Where are you going? We haven''t had fun yet and even if you try to run away now, it''s toote, ah. "


    Her voice was sickly sweet and the way she was speaking made the men shiver, they all turned to look at each other before they tried to run away from Song Yan but just like Song Yan said, it was toote for them to run away from her.


    She turned to look at Fang Yanli and Zhou Yuan who were ready to throw their hands at any moment and nodded, no sooner did she nod than the two of them flew to the side of the men who were trying to run away and then walked right inside the bodies of the most strong looking men.


    The rainbow thug was looking over his shoulder, and when he saw that Song Yan''s eyes have returned to their original state and now she was looking at him with a smile that made a chill run up his spine because he was looking over his shoulder, he did not see the man who caught hold of his waist by stretching his hands.


    By the time the rainbow head realised that something was wrong, his feet were off the ground and then he was dumped on the ss aisle of the bar behind with a loud bang. Earlier when the men were making a ruckus with Song Yan and Fu Rong, their voices were muffled because of the music but now that the man has picked up his boss and then thrown him over the aisle, the noise was for others to ignore, everyone turned to look at the direction where the sound came from.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The people in the bar were stunned but not more than the rainbow head who was thrown on the aisle, his head was bleeding and he could hardly hear anything over the buzzing that was going on in his ears, he shook his head to get rid of the buzzing but with his vision being blocked by blood and the pain, he couldn''t see or hear anything but thest thing that he saw before he was once again picked up by his man in the air was the beautiful smile of the woman who promised him that if he didn''t move from her path, he will definitely make a trip to the hospital.


    As the rainbow head man who was picked up by his gang member for the second time was dropped on the floor where the shards of ss were scattered, the crowd that has been stunned recovered and then looked at the fight that was happening in front of them.


    " What happened?"


    " Why are they fighting?"


    " Who cares? Let them fight!"


    " Fight! Fight!Fight!"


    One half of the crowd was still confused while the other half of the crowd was already cheering the group to fight even harder, and Fu Yu Shen''s soul was one of them.


    "Yeah, just like that..kick him! If that demon woman was here I would have kicked her just like this." Fu Yu Shen made a violent movement of kicking someone as someone tapped him on the shoulder before thest voice that he wanted to waft over to him and said, " Are you talking about me?"


    -----


    Fu Yu Shen : MY HEART IS GOING BUMP BUMP!

 Chapter 495 A Chance To Be Forgiven?

    Fu Yu Shen paused as he turned to look at the woman who was behind him and when he saw the face of the woman, he really did not want to see, he was so scared that he dropped everything that he had in his hands and tried to make a run for it but he seemed to have underestimated the strength Song Yan had as a celestial master, not only did she keep a hold on him, her touch made his shoulder burn.


    " Look, I am...I was not talking about," thought this part of Fu Yu Shen''s soul was the one who was much braver and wilder, even though he was scared of Song Yan. When he saw that she was standing behind him, he was so scared that he almost stumbled but with the grip on his shoulder, he did not have the chance to so much as move much less run for it.


    With his hands above his head, he looked at Song Yan pitifully before his eyes widened and a happy grin came on his face as he shouted all of a sudden, " Yes big bro, she is the one who is making things difficult for me!"


    Because Zhou Yuan and Fang Yanli were taking care of the thugs, Song Yan did not know what was behind her. When she heard Fu Yu Shen''s scream, she really thought that he might have befriended some ghost to help him and turned her head to look at who it was but just as she turned her head, her grip on Fu Yu Shen''s shoulder loosened and the scheming Fu Yu Shen immediately took advantage of this opportunity and then turned around to leave.


    " Hey!" Song Yan realised that she has been fooled when she saw nothing behind her and then turned to look at Fu Yu Shen but the naughty part of Fu Yu Shen''s soul was already feet away from her. He must have heard her scream because he turned to look at her and then shook his backside in front of Song Yan and made a face at Song Yan and taunted her, " You cannot catch me, demon woman!"


    As he spoke, he immediately went inside the body of a man who was watching the fight and then started to run outside the bar, it seemed that Fu Yu Shen knew that as long as he hid inside the body of a human, Song Yan will not be able to harm him.


    " I will kill him," Song Yan felt her forehead twitch, she did not expect that this man who was scared of her re would do something like this all of a sudden and her face was not looking good at all.


    " He is already dying second sister-inw," Fu Rong reminded Song Yan, they were here to catch Fu Yu Shen''s soul because he was on the verge of dying, were they not?


    " Then I will save him first and then kill him," Song Yan grounded out as she turned to look at Ceribi and sneered at him. " Are you waiting for Christmas? Go and get that man for me!"


    " I am going, why are you getting mad at me?" Ceribi answered as he got from the floor but after he walked out of the bar, he couldn''t help but mutter, " What did that man say wrong? You are a demonic woman!"


    ¡­


    Song Yan who was just behind him heard his words and her expression turned even colder, Ceribi who was walking ahead sensed a chill crawl up his spine and a bad premonition rose in his heart as he turned to look at Song Yan who was standing behind him and then felt his limbs tremble before he squeaked, " I will go and get that man!"


    With that, he ran after the man who was running away from the bar.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Seeing him go, Fu Rong turned to look at Song Yan and asked, " Second sister-inw, do we not need to follow them ?"


    " Why?" Song Yan asked as she sneered with a devious smile on her face. " Since they call me a demonic woman then is there anything wrong with me treating them like one?"


    Fu Rong: "¡­." Rest in peace third brother.


    ¡­.


    " Like I was saying, why don''t you let me go? I can give you a lot of bones." Fu Yu Shen changed bodies three times and even tried to run away after trying to possess a hit-and-run culprit but the wolf with three heads did not let go of him and now they were in this situation, where the three-headed wolf was dragging him through the street by the back of the neck. " I mean we cane up with a solution."


    " Are you stupid?" Ceribi replied with a disdainful nce at the piece of soul that was still chattering despite not knowing what kind of danger it was in. " If I let you go then what will happen to me? My mistress will roast me on my own fire and then invite a bunch of ghosts to feast. Do you think that I will listen to you human when I have a scary master like her?"


    " There was no wrong in trying," Fu Yu Shen''s soul mumbled as he was dragged through the alleys, he did not know how long he was dragged on the streets but by the time the three-headed wolf stopped he swore that even his butt that couldn''t feel anything started to throb.


    He threw his head back and when he saw that Song Yan was slurping a milkshake in a cafe calmly with his sister beside him, he felt that he was the one who was a fool. Why did he even think of running away? This woman was so scary! She did not even chase after him but still caught him!


    " Yo, second sister-inw?" He greeted her with a greasy and ttering smile. " Is there a chance that you will forgive me?"


    " No."


    " I thought as much."

 Chapter 496 Slave Labour

    " Second sister-inw, don''t you think that this is too embarrassing," Fu Yu Shen asked, he thought that he will be allowed to get on his feet when Song Yan catches him but instead he was still being dragged around the street by the end of the rope that was tied around his waist, he might be somewhat of a ghost but this was still a bit too much.


    So, what if he was not getting hurt¡­ his self-esteem was still getting stomped on!


    " I don''t think so," Song Yan was actually thinking of tying a rope around his neck and having Ceribi walk Fu Yu Shen on the street on his fours, he should be thankful that she was still being nice to him and letting him have what was left of his self-respect, if not she would have made a dog walk a dog.


    " As you say," Fu Yu Shen smiled at Song Yan but when he turned his head to the back, he made a face while silently cursing Song Yan for her cruelty.


    Fu Rong who saw this half of her third brother''s soul act like this was speechless, no wonder her brother was like that, this was what was inside him. It was a good thing that her third brother still knew how to restrain this part or else she was sure that he would have gotten killed more than one time by their second sister-inw.


    " The other half is here," Ceribi whose one head was dragging Fu Yu Shen stopped in front of an abandoned building that was left unfinished and then looked at the top of the building by tilting his head. " I feel that he is at the top floor, mistress."


    Song Yan too looked up and she indeed saw the other half of Fu Yu Shen''s soul standing on the top of the building, she did not know what was happening or what he was doing there but as she watched him jump down the building before falling t on the street, she realised what was happening and felt her head throb.


    " Why is your brother''s personalities like this?" She rubbed her head as she watched the other half of Fu Yu Shen''s soul climb the building up again. One was extremely hyper while the other one was extremely gloomy, why was Fu Yu Shen like this?


    " I don''t know," Fu Rong was also stunned when she saw the other half of her brother''s soul jump down the building, a part of her was almost on the verge of screaming out loud but then she remembered that a soul cannot be hurt. A good thing that she did not scream or else what would have others thought that she was screaming while looking at an abandoned building? She would have be a sight.


    " Oh him, he is always like that¡­he is too gloomy and regretful always saying that we should be working hard and taking care of the burden that second brother has on his shoulders, you see totally boring." The naughty Fu Yu Shen grinned at Song Yan who turned her head and looked at him with a dangerous fire in her eyes she looked at him and then snarled, " I will throw you off the building instead of him and I promise you that it will hurt, so you better keep your trap shut."


    Fu Yu Shen''s boisterous version immediately made the action of zipping his mouth before he turned to look at the back of the street and then sighed. " Why does no one like me?"


    " Maybe you should think about it carefully third brother," Fu Rong said as Song Yan started walking over to the building. " You are the one who is at fault, I will give you this hint though."


    " What I am at fault for? How can you even say, I am the best out there if anyone has a problem with me then they clearly are either blind or brainless¡ª¡ªow ow ow! Howe I am hurting all of a sudden¡­" he trailed off when he saw that Song Yan was looking at him with annoyance.


    No wonder, he started to feel hurt.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    " Forgive me¡ª¡ªOWWWW, YOU ARE KILLING ME!" Fu Yu Shen howled as Ceribi rushed upstairs of the building, he did not know what kind of spell Song Yan put on him but now he was hurting like an average human would while being dragged up the stairs.


    " What did you do sister-inw?" Fu Rong asked as she looked at her howling third brother.


    "Just a little spell and if he does not learn his lesson now, he will be feeling a lot more pain than this." Song Yan replied as she walked up the stairs after Ceribi.


    ¡­.


    The building that the gloomy half of Fu Yu Shen''s soul choose was rather tall and by the time Fu Yu Shen the obnoxious was dragged up the roof, he was crying without any tears in his, so when Ceribi finally let go of him, he jumped on his feet and red at the gloomy half and pointed his finger at him before yelling out loud, " What is wrong with you? Are you stupid? How can you choose this building? Even if you want to die at least wait until you are back in your body."


    " I am stupid, you are right," the gloomy part agreed as he nodded and then sniffed with pearl-like transparent tears falling down his cheek. " I am indeed stupid, so stupid that even God is not willing to take me."


    " You¡­"


    " Come down," Song Yan put a hold on the fight as she stepped onto the roof and looked at the suicidal half of Fu Yu Shen''s soul and jutted her thumb over her shoulder as she said, " We need to go home, so you get down from there ande with me."


    But even though the gloomy half was saddened by the fact that he could not die, he was still the stubborn Fu Yu Shen, he shook his head at once refused and said, " I am noting. I will not go back to being a disappointment."


    " Hell yeah! Be a man!" Fu Yu Shen the obnoxious cheered his other half and was sent flying by Song Yan kick again. Before she turned to Ceribi and said, " Go and bring him back."


    Ceribi looked at the piece of soul that was still flying and sighed. " vebour, this is what this is. vebour."


    ¡ª¡ª- If you like the story can you help me reach in the top three of the win win ? I will release an extra chapter if you help me get into top three. Thank you.

 Chapter 497 Fu Yu Sheng’s Agony

    " Now, what do you have to say?" Song Yan turned her attention to the gloomy Fu Yu Shen who was still standing on the edge of the roof of the building looking like he was still deliberating whether or not he should jump down and crossed her arms in front of her chest. " I am not saying that you cannot continue with what you are trying to do, but as that one said, it will be stupid of you to even try."


    The gloomy half of Fu Yu Shen''s soul looked at Song Yan and then he turned to look at the bottom of the building, he knew that what she was saying was right after all he has been jumping for so long but he wasn''t sessful in jumping off the building and killings himself but he did not want to go back home either.


    " If I go back then second brother will be upset," he told Song Yan, his eyes shining with tears. " I am always hurting him by doing stupid things and even when I know that what I am doing is wrong, I still cannot stop myself and do exactly what I should not. How can I even think of showing my face to my second brother after I have given him so many troubles."


    '' Oh so he does know that he is doing stupid things,'' Song Yan thought in her head but she still looked at the gloomy half and then calmly said, "You don''t need to worry about it, your second brother is waiting for you toe back. So, let''s go home, Yu Shen." She stretched her hand and Fu Yu Shen''s third half of soul looked at her with a hesitation-filled expression before he asked, " Are you sure that second brother is waiting for me?"


    " I am sure that he is waiting for you to wake up," Song Yan conceded and only then did Fu Yu Shen take her hand and jumped down the edge of the building. " If he hits me then you will have to speak up for me second sister inw."


    " Yes, yes."


    Song Yan calmly nodded as she brought Fu Yu Shen to the roof and then turned to leave the top floor of the building, behind her Fu Rong was looking at her third brother in aplicated manner. She did not understand why her brother was like this¡ª¡ª half of his soul waspletely reckless while the other half was restrained like this, he was truly an extreme man.


    When the three of them came down of the building Ceribi too returned with the obnoxious Fu Yu Shen who was stillining to him.


    " How can my sister inw treat me like this? She has no tact at all! I am her brother-inw, how can she kick me like this? Do you know how much my back hurts? I am sure my body must be in so much pain!"


    " Be quiet," Song Yan told him as she turned to look at Fu Yu Shen the gloomy one who was still silently sobbing for no reason and then at Fu Yu Shen the obnoxious one and then she felt her forehead twitch, "let''s bring them back as soon as we can because if I look at them anymore, I am sure that I will go cuckoo."


    Dealing with one Fu Yu Shen alone was enough and now she has to deal with two of them. What a nightmare!


    " Yes second sister inw, let''s go," Fu Rong too was feeling a bit too overwhelmed under the presence of two third brother. She was almost driven mad by one-third brother alone with two of them standing next to her, she was on the verge of having a breakdown.


    ¡­


    Finding the pieces of Fu Yu Shen''s soul was the only troublesome thing that she has to do, once they were found bringing them was easier than she thought, when Song Yan returned to the hospital, Fu Yu Sheng was taking a nap after working for an entire morning.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    However when he heard the sound of the door of the ward opening, he opened his eyes and looked at the visitors when he saw his wife, his eyes lit up but when he saw two extra Fu Yu Shen behind her, his face paled and then he pinched his arms as he said, " Am I in hell?"


    Song Yan did not want to be the only one to suffer under the presence of these two Fu Yu Shen which was why she burned a talisman outside the door of the ward before entering making sure that Fu Yu Shen will be able to see the pieces of Fu Yu Shen''s soul as well.


    After all Fu Yu Shen was his brother and not hers why should she be the only one to suffer?


    When she heard Fu Yu Sheng''s response her lips twitched and then she turned to look at the two Fu Yu Shen before saying with a sweet smile, " You see how much your second brother cares for you? He has been staying in your ward day and night to take care of you. Why don''t you go and show him how thankful you two are for his care."


    " No, wait¡­" Fu Yu Sheng began, he was sure that whatever was going to happen now he was not going to like it which was why he tried to stop Song Yan. But he was still toote, the pieces of Fu Yu Shen''s soul rushed over to him and then pounced on him like angry cats as they started to shout.


    " Second brother, I am sorry! Please forgive me!" The sobbing one spoke.


    " Second brother, you married such a scary woman! I am terrified of her!" The one who was overly excited shouted in his ears.


    " Second brother!"


    " Second brother!"


    The two pieces of Fu Yu Shen''s soul continued to shout in his ears and Fu Yu Sheng who was being cuddled by the two let out a shrill, feminine shriek.


    ¡­


    The nurse who was walking out of the ward with a trolley cart in front of her frowned. She turned to look at the ward''s door and then mumbled, " The one inside is aatose man right? Then who is screaming like a pregnant woman?"

 Chapter 498 Merging The Soul

    " Three, three Yu Shen," Fu Yu Sheng sat in the corner with his hands clutching his head as he looked at the floor with a shocked and scared look on his face, he looked terrified at the mere thought of having three Fu Yu Shen next to him.


    " It''s all right second brother, they are all gone," Fu Rong soothingly consoled her second brother who has been traumatised by the mere sight of the two extra Fu Yu Shen, she looked at her second brother with her lips twitching as she looked at the horrified expression on his face. " Second sister inw is here, there is no need for you to be scared."


    " Second brother hates me doesn''t he?" The gloomy Fu Yu Shen looked at Fu Yu Sheng with tears streaming down his cheeks as he looked at the stunned Fu Yu Sheng, while the obnoxious one looked at his brother who was acting like he has seen a monster and scoffed, " You are too much second brother! I am your brother no matter what, how can you even think of screaming at me like this?"


    "They are speaking to me, I can hear their voices," Fu Yu Sheng quaked as he covered his ears and then buried his face in the couch he was sitting on and then his shivering and muffled voice resounded in the ward. " Mypany, my shares... I will be stripped off to my birthday suit while taking care of their messes."


    Song Yan looked at the man who was in shock and then turned to look at the two pieces of Fu Yu Shen''s soul and cleared her throat, she only wanted to have a little fun but she never thought that her husband would go into shock like this.


    " You two shut up," she red at the pieces of Fu Yu Shen''s soul, she knew that her husband has been the one who was responsible for taking care of Fu Yu Shen''s mess and of course after seeing extra trouble his reaction should be something along the lines of how he was reacting right now.


    " And you too," she turned to look at her husband who was acting like he has seen a hideous demon. "It''s not that bad---"


    "You better not speak, I have a very good idea why you made me see them!" Fu Yu Sheng red at Song Yan. " I know that you deliberately did this to me, do you not know how much trouble I had to go through because of him? How can you even do this to me!"


    Song Yan poked the tip of her tongue out of her mouth before she turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and then said, " Anyway, I wanted to tell you that I have two ways to summon the soul of Fu Yu Shen back into his body, the first one is to simply summon his soul back and the other option is to make the culprits who are behind his condition suffer with bad fortune. What method will you choose?"


    " Do you even need to ask?" Fu Yu Sheng asked with a sneer. " Of course, I will choose the second one."


    " Then do remember that you will have to give me funds for my newpany," Song Yan asked as she turned to look at the two pieces of Fu Yu Shen''s soul and curled her lips, she knew that Fu Yu Sheng will choose the second option which was she knew that she will be able to take advantage of him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She summoned the Crystal orb that flew up over Fu Yu Shen''s body and hovered over his body, it started to glow a dangerous purple as it started to release grey smoke.


    Who knew how was it possible for this to happen but the grey smoke started to curl around the two pieces of Fu Yu Shen''s soul and then before they could say anything anymore, the purple orb sucked the two pieces at once as the orb sucked the pieces of soul, Song Yan took out some ck candles and then ced them around the bed of Fu Yu Shen''s bed with an hourss that had a silver smoke inside it.


    Once the smoke started to swivel inside the hourss, Song Yan stretched her hand and swiped it over the candles and they immediately lit up with blue mes. The blue mes cast a blue hue over the room and Song Yan who was waiting for the candles to be lit immediately raised her hand and bit her thumb before drawing the soul-summoning array on Fu Yu Shen''s forehead.


    This scene did not amaze either Fu Yu Sheng or Fu Rong, however as they stared at the sight that was happening in front of them, they saw the array that was drawn on Fu Yu Shen''s forehead started to glow and then the purple orb that was glowing at top of Fu Yu Shen''s body started to ooze white smoke as two beams of light zoomed out of the orb.


    One golden and one ck, they flew around the room before circling Fu Yu Shen''s body and then going inside his body.


    Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Rong were stunned when they saw the scene that happened in front of them, they have seen this kind of thing more than once but they still felt unreal when they saw it again. The two of them looked at Song Yan and their eyes started to glow with anticipation and delight, they stared at Fu Yu Shen who was lying on the bed and then waited for him to wake up but when they saw that he did not move, they were slightly disappointed but they also trusted Song Yan which was why they waited patiently.


    And sure enough, their patience was rewarded when Fu Yu Shen''s body suddenly moved and then sat up straight in the hospital bed before letting out a blood-curdling scream.


    Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Rong jumped when they saw Fu Yu Shen scream like that, his body was covered with bandages and with his eyes that have rolled back in his sockets, he looked really scary.


    -----------

 Chapter 499 How Much Effort ?

    " AHHHHH!" Fu Yu Shen screamed louder and louder until his throat started to move inhumanly, it went on for a long time before his body slumped back on the bed and it started to twitch like he was being electrocuted.


    " Yan Yan?" Fu Yu Sheng looked at Song Yan who was sitting on the floor with her legs crossed and a solemn look on her face as she stared at Fu Yu Shen, her eyes glowing with the blue hue of the candle''s mes. " What''s going on?"


    On the bed, Fu Yu Shen was twitching like he was in a lot of pain, it was a bit inhuman for them to silently watch Fu Yu Shen twist like that when he was wrapped in bandages like this, his entire appearance was already grotesque enough and with him twitching like this it only made him even more horrifying.


    With soft whimpers that sometimes ended up bing loud screams made their hair stands on end.


    Song Yan looked at the hourss that still had the restless smoke inside it and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng before exining in a soft voice, " I am not trying to hurt him but we don''t have the time to wait for him to heal. If we wait for him to heal then we will leave him vulnerable, which is why we need his body to forcefully suck in the soul that has been spilt and even have it settled back. His body is weak and because his soul has been splinted for a very long time it will be painful for him until the two pieces merge together with the one piece that was left behind. But don''t worry even if it hurts at the moment, he will be fine once the soul has been merged."


    Fu Yu Sheng understood what Song Yan was saying but his heart was still burning with fire at the thought that his brother was hurting so much because of Ji Haoyu, he swore that he was going to make that man suffer!


    Fu Rong also felt terrible, she was not only upset because of what happened to Fu Yu Shen but also because she knew that this was done by her aunt, her own biological aunt! Ji Haoyu, she could still ept after all that man was the spawn of the Ji family but the one who was behind Ji Haoyu was their own aunt.


    She will admit that even though their aunt was not treated as well as she was before she married the old master Ji but even then their father when he was alive treated his sister very well but their aunt after the death of their father bit them in the back like this! She actually tried to kill her nephew! Just how low can one get for the money?


    Just as the two of them were cursing the Ji family, Song Yan was done with the entire process of merging the soul of Fu Yu Shen in his body. The smoke in the hourss settled down and even though the smoke was still flickering it was calmer than before at least it was no longer swirling around like a cyclone. As the hourss calmed down, Fu Yu Shen too stopped struggling on the bed and then his body went at ease, seeing Fu Yu Shen calm down Fu Yu Sheng sighed in relief.


    ? Song Yan saw that everything was done and stood up from the floor and then picked up the hourss while catching the orb at the same time which has done its work and was now falling from the air.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She took out another pendant from her ring and then handed it to Fu Yu Sheng before saying, " Tie it around his neck, he will be fine in a while but with his weak body it will still take at least three days for him to wake up but even after waking up Fu Yu Shen will need some time topletely heal, during this time his soul will be unstable, and by unstable I mean, one of the two or three parts will be more prominent than the others."


    Holding the pendant in hand Fu Yu Sheng walked over to Fu Yu Shen''s side and then tied it around his neck, his eyes glittering with determination as he pulled back and said, " I will definitely take that Ji Haoyu down!"


    When he looked at his brother who was half dead and still looked pale and weak, his heart was raging with fire. Ji Haoyu and Ji family seemed to be enjoying a lot of power because of Fu Yu Shen and his rtionship with the Fu family, they seemed to have forgotten where they really belonged and what was their position before getting married to the Fu family and especially his aunt... she has been enjoying a lot of free money without doing anything in thepany that she has forgotten what her role in the family was, it was time for him to remind the Ji family who he was and what Fu family truly was.


    ...


    In the Fu Manor, Qi Genghis was waiting for Song Yan to return, she has missed the opportunity to talk to her this morning and in the afternoon as well. But now that Ji Haoyu was pressuring her to talk to Song Yan telling her that the woman was nothing but a fool, she slowly regained herposure and started to n ahead once again.


    Of course, Song Yan was a fool, if not then after marrying into the Fu family she would not have stayed in the film industry as a D-grade actress, she would have used the powers of the Fu family to be the top-ranked actress. The fact that despite staying with the Fu family for so long and even giving them an heir, she was still lurking at the bottom of the entertainment industry one could see that Song Yan was not epted by the Fu Family if she was then she wouldn''t be so unlucky in the past.


    As Qi Genghis thought things over, she nodded to herself. She will think of a way to suck up to Song Yan, after all, how much effort will take on her part to fool a brainless woman like Song Yan who did not even know how to take advantage of her fortune?


    ----


    Merry Christmas!!!

 Chapter 500 Suck Up To Her

    Qi Genghis was prepared to go to war with Song Yan, she was sure that as long as she tried hard, she will be able to get Song Yan to ept her. She just needed to pretend that she was pitiful, and suck up a little to Song Yan, that unfortunate woman who was not even treated well by the Fu family and her inws, despite being a rich madam she wasn''t treated well by her family!


    Ji Haoyu has given her every bit of information that he could find on Song Yan even though Song Yan has changed it was not as if she was a machine whose entire system was rebooted. She was still the same woman with the same face, she might have gotten smarter but a fool was nheless a fool!


    '' I will definitely fool that woman and make a spot in the Fu Family!'' Qi Genghis has worked rather hard to get to this position, and after seeing the luxuries of the Fu mansion, she did not want to go back to her apartment where her family will always find trouble for her. Recently, her mother has been calling her telling her that she wanted Qi Genghis to name the apartment that she owned in the name of her brother.


    Saying that she was only a money-losing daughter and that her brother was the one who was the real heir to everything that their family-owned. What a joke! That old bastards, they have never owned anything other than the basement where they use to live before she became an idol, everything that they had now was given to them by her and yet they always act so shameless in front of her!


    This was the reason why she locked her apartment and came to hide in the Fu family! Now if she was to go back then she will be beaten to death by her mother! There was no way other choice left for her except to cling to the Fu Family.


    As she was lost in her thoughts, the door of the mansion was pushed open and Song Yan who returned home together with Fu Rong walked inside, Fu Yu Sheng did not want to trouble his wife anymore which was why he asked her to go back home and rest given that she has walked around the city looking for the lost pieces of the soul. Fu Yu Sheng sent Song Yan back because he wanted her to rest but when Song Yan saw Qi Genghis smile at her, she knew that there was no way she was going to get a rest given that this woman was smiling at her like a crook waiting for an innocent girl to beguile.


    " Second sister inw, you are back? I was waiting for you." Qi Genghis sweetly smiled at Song Yan who raised her brows. Oho, the chicken came to pay respect to the weasel? Looks like something was brewing.


    However before she could say anything Fu Rong who was standing next to Song Yan rolled her eyes and then sneered at Qi Genghis, " Who are you calling second sister-inw? When did my third brother marry you? Or are you going to act shameless and then stick yourself in our family even when nothing has been set in stone?"


    Fu Rong had the temper of a young miss, as long as someone was to get on her wrong side she will never let them climb to her good side, only Song Yan was the exception who was able to get to Fu Rong''s good side after proving that she was better than others.


    And more importantly, Fu Rong knew that the child Qi Genghis was carrying was Ji Haoyu''s, if not for her sister-inw and second brother who asked her to be silent for the time being, she would have called this woman out a thousand times already.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Qi Genghis''s expression twisted but she still smiled at Fu Rong and said softly, " Please forgive me, Miss Fu. I seemed to have overstepped my boundaries."


    "Oh you have surely overstepped the boundaries," Fu Rong sneered but when she saw that Song Yan was ncing at her, Fu Rong rolled her eyes but she stopped talking and then walked past Qi Genghis, not wanting to see her face much less talk to her.


    Qi Genghis turned her head and red at Fu Rong''s back viciously before she turned to look at Song Yan and smiled brilliantly like she was not the woman who was cursing Fu Rong in her head just now. " Second madam Fu, are you tired? I can ask the butler to set the dinner for you."


    " There is no need, I am not hungry," Song Yan replied, she finally understood what Qi Genghis was trying to do. She has lived for more than five hundred years as a ghost, she could see a person sucking up to someone from miles away, most probably Ji Haoyu was having a hard time reaching the warlock he hired to kill Fu Yu Shen which was why he asked Qi Genghis to make Song Yan ept her in the family.


    What a bunch of fools.


    Qi Genghis noticed that Song Yan was deliberately keeping her distance from her and immediately frowned but she still swallowed up her anger and then followed Song Yan as she continued to chatter next to her. " Is that so? Then should I ask the kitchen staff to prepare something for master Fu?"


    Song Yan paused as she looked at Qi Genghis by turning her head to the back. " Qi Genghis, you are being a nuisance." She knew that Qi Genghis was trying to butter her up but for her who had a number of things to do, Qi Genghis''s continuous pestering was a bit annoying. She still needed to go back to her room and start preparing for the first product that she wanted tounch as herpany product and more importantly she wanted to take a small break after taking care of Fu Yu Shen''s situation.


    ---------

 Chapter 501 Not Going To Do It

    Qi Genghis''s face turned grim as she looked at Song Yan who was looking at her like she was an annoyance and pursed her lips in anger, she wanted to snap at Song Yan and call her out for being too much but the identity of thetter as the matriarch of the Fu family made her stop. In the end, after working furiously for a while, Qi Genghis smiled and then lowered her head submissively as she said, " Forgive me, second madam Fu. This is my first time being in such a ce, I can''t help but feel ufortable which is why I am trying to get close to the people here."


    She deliberately made herself sound like a pitiful young maiden who was hoodwinked by the master of the rich family and then abandoned, Qi Genghis was actually trying to copy Song Yan''s actions from the past when she married the Fu family, she knew that she was not good enough for Fu Yu Sheng which was why she has always acted meekly in front of the Fu family members.


    By acting as such Qi Genghis was thinking that she will be able to get close to Song Yan by evoking her sympathy but the only thing that she was able to evoke was Song Yan''s fury and disgust. Of course, Song Yan knew that she used to act like this in the past because she was afraid that she will be tossed out of the Fu Family, after all even though she was beautiful and had a good education, she did not have many options in front of her back then.


    Her father pampered her to the moon and back and he never once asked Song Yan to work, which was why she never knew how to work and earn money. Afraid of being disdained, Song Yan would butter up the members of the Song family and now that she was seeing Qi Genghis act like her, making her remember her past, Song Yan was so furious that she wished she could p her past self as well as Qi Genghis.


    This woman, she was deliberately embarrassing her! Her dark history was being publicised like this, where will she put her face?


    Butler Ke was walking over to the kitchen as well, he was going to prepare a meal for the old master Fu when he suddenly heard the voice of Qi Genghis who was bowing in front of Song Yan, he, of course, understood what Qi Genghis was trying to say and then tentatively nced at the second madam, when Butler Ke saw the furious expression on his second madam he knew that Qi Genghis had made a mistake.


    This young woman, surely was a little fool was she not? How can she not know that even though the second madam was a bit shy and weak in the past but now things were different, and now that the madam was like this, Qi Genghis acting as her past self was like making a mockery out of her?


    And sure enough, he heard the madam''s sneering voice a secondter. " If you are ufortable then you can go ahead and leave, no one is asking you to stay here and make yourself suffer."


    Qi Genghis thought that she will definitely be able to make Song Yan sympathise with her but instead, she heard the woman ask her to leave. Instinctively, she wanted to say something harsh to Song Yan, after all the two of them were the same kind of woman, it was just that Song Yan was a bit more fortunate than her but when she raised her head and looked at Song Yan, she felt her knees buckle under her subconsciously.


    She did not even recover until Song Yan turned around and walked up the stairs, it was only when Butler Ke walked out of his hiding corner and cleared his throat before asking, " Should I call a car for you miss Qi?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Only then did Qi Genghis''s face turn red in humiliation as she snapped out of her daze even though Song Yan has not made things difficult for her and she hasn''t raised her hand at her, Qi Genghis still felt that someone has pped her heavily.


    ¡­


    Song Yan returned to her room with a heavy expression but she shook herself awake, she might have been foolish in the past but she was not the same Song Yan as she was but seeing Qi Genghis act like that made her really embarrassed. Was she really like that? Did she really use to bow her head in front of that idiot Fu Yu Shen like that? How humiliating!


    To stop herself from feeling bad, Song Yan then picked up the pill refiner and then threw herself into researching the one product that she was sure will definitely help her seed. If she was feeling bad in her heart then she will just have to work hard until she no longer felt bad about being Song Yan.


    Qi Genghis will get hereuppance sooner orter as well!


    As she worked on the pill refiner, Song Yan opened the top of the lid and added the clear mineral water that the Fu family used and then closed the lid before instilling her Yin energy inside the pill refiner, as she poured the yin energy inside the pill refiner and channelled it in the water, all sort of impurities started to slowly cover the bottom of the pill refiner while sparkling liquid with a midnight blue shade.


    Song Yan continued to instil her Yin energy into the pill refiner until she filled a big bottle with the midnight blue liquid. Her eyes shimmered as she looked at the bottle in which the blue water was sloshing inside it, now she was ready to release her first product in the market.


    ¡­


    "She ignored me! Calling me a nuisance, can you not understand what I am trying to say?" When Qi Genghis called Ji Haoyu to tell him how Song Yan treated her but thetter did not treat her seriously instead he asked her to continue with the same n. " You want me to suck up to that woman? I am not going to do it! Who does she think she is?"

 Chapter 502 The Old Warlock Died!

    Ji Haoyu did not have the patience to deal with Qi Genghis at the moment, he was already having trouble finding the warlock who put the curse of resonance on Fu Yu Shen, after looking around for so long he finally got to know that the old warlock was working for one of his executives and it was after a lot of looking around that he was able to find the address of the old warlock and currently he was heading towards the house of the warlock.


    With Celestial master Gu on his trail, Ji Haoyu was already in a hurry to put an end to Fu Yu Shen as long as he was able to get Fu Yu Shen killed, he would be able to divert the attention of himself. In case celestial master Gu was to reach him, he will lose more than the opportunity of gaining control over the star-height entertainment.


    At such a crucial moment will he have the time to deal with this woman?


    " If you can''t do this then you might as well get out!" Ji Haoyu snapped at Qi Genghis finally reaching the limit of his patience. " Do you think I do not have enough on my te already? Why are you making a ruckus for no reason? If you don''t know then I will let you know this, that woman is the key to yourfortable life in the future if you don''t suck up to her then you can as well pack your bags and leave, do you think I cannot get another woman pregnant as I made you?" After he was finished speaking he cancelled the call, refusing to speak another word with that idiotic woman.


    Qi Genghis who was scolded was stunned, she didn''t think that Ji Haoyu would say something like this and more importantly, what he said was that he will actually look for another woman and get her pregnant. How dare he! Did he not think that she will drag him down with her?


    For a second she wanted to go to Song Yan and old master Fu before confessing everything since he dared to threaten her why don''t she threaten him? But then she calmed down, there was no need for her to do a stupid action like putting her leg at the axe in front of her. Even if Ji Haoyu threatened her, for her to make such a stupid move like confessing everything would be like suicide.


    However, unknown to both Qi Genghis and Ji Haoyu, a crack appeared in their rtionship.


    Ji Haoyu arrived at the house of the old warlock, he did not know anything about the thoughts that went through Qi Genghis nor did he have any idea that he was almost betrayed by the one woman whom he has never taken seriously.


    When he arrived at the apartment building, where the old warlock lived but as soon as he parked his car and then got out of the car after pushing the door of driver''s door, the sound of the siren of the ambnce resonated through the entire surrounding. A frown was etched on Ji Haoyu''s face when he heard the sound of the ambnce''s siren, he did not understand what was going on but since this matter did not concern him, he ignored the siren and walked towards the apartment building where the warlock lived.


    But as he got closer to the building, he realised that the sound of the siren was getting much clear as well. His frown deepened even more as he walked over to the apartment building and when he saw a circle of people surrounding the ambnce in front of him, his frown scrunched up to the point where his expression was slightly twisted.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Now how am I supposed to get inside the apartment? What kind of disgraceful people live here? They are surrounding the entrance with no care for others at all!'' Ji Haoyu scolded the crowd in his head but then as he was thinking about sneaking inside the crowd and then getting inside the apartment building, he heard one of the people speak, " Maybe this old man finally got his karma. Don''t you remember how many people he has harmed?"


    " Of course, I heard that this old man was involved in some sort of cult," said another woman with a shiver. " When I used to pass by his apartment, I used to hear a lot of screams and the scent of blooding from his bedroom window was a normal thing. I am d he is dead now."


    " Right, Right! I still remember the time when the family who lived next to him lost their kid, this man refused it at the same time but I knew that something was up with him, look was I not right? The police actually found a pile of bones buried in his locker!"


    Bones? Cult?


    A bad premonition rose in Ji Haoyu''s heart as he started pushing past the crowd and walked in front, some of the people wanted to snap at him but when they saw the brands that he was wearing on his body, they turned silent and did not say anything inin, instead they watched the man who was trying to get to the front of the crowd with a panic-stricken look on his face silently.


    " What''s wrong with him?" One of the women asked as she motioned at Ji Haoyu who was rushing at the front.


    And the woman who was standing next to her shrugged her shoulders looking at her with a confused look on her face. " Who knows?"


    Ji Haoyu who was lost in his own thoughts did not think much of the mutterings that were going around him, all of his attention was on the man who was being brought out of the entrance of the apartment building, the second his gaze fell on the man who was on the stretcher, Ji Haoyu felt his legs buckle under his body because the man on the stretcher was none other than the old warlock!

 Chapter 503 Fu Yu Shen Woke Up

    ----------


    '' Celestial master Gu actually got hold of this man this soon?'' Ji Haoyu''s eyes widened as he looked at the warlock''s body that was being brought away in the ambnce while the police officers asked him to step back.


    "Get away, this is an emergency," the police officers pushed the people who were looking at the scene in front of them. " Do not cross the line, all right? Everyone step back please."


    Ji Haoyu did step back but after a while, he couldn''t help himself as he rushed to the policeman who was standing at a corner and asked, " Officer, can you tell me what happened to this man?" He pointed to the body of the warlock that was now inside the ambnce.


    Seeing that the man was asking about the criminal man who was involved in the case of ck arts and the killing of innocents, the police officer raised his head and looked at Ji Haoyu with his brows furrowed in a frown. " Who are you and why are you asking this?"


    " No, don''t take me wrong ... I came here to see my family members who live in this apartment, but now that I am hearing such horrible things from these people, I cannot help but feel threatened for their safety, I am asking them but they are refusing to answer to me," Ji Haoyu hurriedly made an excuse when he saw that the officer was looking at him with a suspicious gaze. " I am thinking that if such people live in this apartment then maybe I should move them away."


    The police officer''s gaze softened when he heard what Ji Haoyu has said and then sighed as he pointed his baton to the ambnce and said, " That man is involved in suspicious activities like killing kids and innocent people. We were alreadying to catch him but before he could, this man jumped down from his apartment and killed himself. We are thinking that this man might have gotten wind that he was going to be caught which was why he killed himself."


    Ji Haoyu who knew the internal information however thought differently, this man was greedy and his cruelty knew no bounds either. There was no way this man would kill himself just because he caught the wind of the fact that he was going to be caught by the police, this man was extremely dangerous there was no way he wouldmit suicide.


    But he still thanked the police officer and turned around to walk back into the crowd, since he said that he came here to see his family it will not look good if he leave as soon as he could. Instead of going back to his car, he continued to ask around the crowd and soon he got the gist of the situation that was going on.


    Turns out that the warlock was at his home and he was with another client but around noon, he suddenly started screaming while he was working and then while he was screaming he got up and rushed to the balcony where he jumped off and killed himself.


    The second Ji Haoyu found out what happened, a shiver danced up his spine. He did not know why but he had an inkling that this had something to do with Celestial master Gu, there was no way a man who was healthy andfortable in his life would give up on his life that easily. For the warlock to kill himself all of a sudden----<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ji Haoyu clenched his fingers and a dark glint shed in his eyes, now that the celestial master Gu was involved in this matter, there was a chance that he was going to be in a lot of trouble if Fu Yu Shen gets up. Now, he has to cut off every rtionship he had with Qi Genghis and focus on wiping his te clean who knows what might happen if he was to not do damage control on time?


    As for the child, it needs to be killed as well.


    ...


    Three days passed by in a jiffy.


    Fu Yu Shen who was unconscious in his bed blinked his eyes, scrunching up his face in annoyance as he opened his eyelids and looked at the room that was lit with the sunlight, he did not know what was going on until the pain in his body woke him out of his daze and the memories from the time where he was almost squashed by the truck came running to his head.


    His eyes widened as he looked at his surroundings and then his gaze finallynded on Fu Yu Sheng who was sitting on the couch with his head thrown back on the couch. With one nce, Fu Yu Sheng could see that his brother was sporting dark circles under his eyes and next to him was Song Yan who had a cup of coffee in her hands and was nursing her forehead.


    Seeing his second brother and sister inw sitting on the couch, Fu Yu Shen felt his throat work ufortably. He has made them worry so much and yet here they were waiting for him to wake up, especially his second sister-inw, she not only saved him but she also saved his soul. It could be said that she was the one who worked the hardest despite him being so cruel to her and yet she saved him when he needed her the most.


    " S..." he made a noise while looking at his sister inw who was awake but because his body was still slightly injured, when he moved his mouth he could only make a slightly hoarse voice but this much was enough for Song Yan to raise her head and look at him.


    She nced at him and then woke Fu Yu Sheng up, when Song Yan nudged Fu Yu Sheng, thetter was jolted awake as he looked left and right and then turned to Song Yan with a confused look on his face. " What''s wrong ?"


    " Fu Yu Shen is awake."

 Chapter 504 What Are You Doing Here

    Old master Fu was the first one to receive the information of Fu Yu Shen waking up even though he spent most of his time scolding his grandson who was a good-for-nothing troublesome little brat but Fu Yu Shen was his youngest grandson whom he has raised ever since he was a young child of the age of three or four as for Fu Rong it would be better to say that he was the one who fed and clothed her because his son and granddaughter inw passed away after just a few months of giving birth to Fu Rong.


    So, after finding out about the ident of Fu Yu Shen, old master Fu hasn''t even slept in peace these days. Every night he woke up in cold sweat thinking that he would lose his youngest grandson, these days he did not know how he spent his time. If Fu Yu Shen did not wake up by this weekend, old master Fu was afraid that he will have to admit himself to the hospital next to Fu Yu Shen''s bed.


    As soon as he received the news that Fu Yu Shen has woken up, he who was reading an old book of poetry to calm his mind jumped from his chair and then put on his shoes on both his feet at the same time, before taking his cane from the side of his chair and waddling towards the entrance door like a penguin who was holding his pee.


    " What¡­What is the matter, old master?" Old butler Ke was stunned when he saw that his master was running like an overweight walrus in a hurry to get his sun bath.


    What happened? He has never seen his old master run like that¡­thest time he ran like that was when second madam gave birth to the youngest master Fu Chen. But as far as he knew there was no way second madam could give birth in just a week, no matter how fast his second master was there was no way he would have gotten second madam pregnant in a day and then have her give birth in just a week.


    " Yu Shen is awake," Old master Fu replied still waddling as he rushed past the guards who stayed on the side of the door of their house. " I am going to see him, if you want toe then you cane with me as well."


    Old butler Ke immediately handed the tablet in his hand to the maid next to him and then rushed after old master Fu just like Old master Fu, Old butler Ke too saw Fu Yu Shen grow up in front of him, even though he was usually the first person toin about the third master to the old master but he was just as worried about Fu Yu Shen as the old master Fu was, so when he heard that the Fu Yu Shen has woken up, he chased after old master Fu at once.


    As old master Fu climbed down the stairs in front of their house, he turned to the drivers who were standing next to the cars and then shouted, " hey you all! Start a car we are going to fly to the hospital within five minutes!"


    The drivers were startled when they heard the old master Fu''s shout but they still did as the old master Fu asked, one of the drivers immediately turned the ignition of the car on and then drove to the hospital as fast as he could, and he arrived at the hospital within ten minutes.


    But even thenpared to Ji Haoyu and Qi Genghis who caught wind of the fact that Fu Yu Shen has woken up before him, he could still be considered aste.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Old master Fu did not care about them at all, he pushed the door of the hospital ward open and then walked inside when he saw Fu Yu Shen who was awake and moving, his eyes immediately turned red as he looked at his youngest grandson.


    He might have pretended that he was fine these days but only he knew how tensed his nerves were these days. He rushed to Fu Yu Shen''s side and then looked at Fu Yu Shen who was sitting on the bed, words failed him to say what was in his heart. In the end, he couldn''t help but raise his hand to smack Fu Yu Shen lightly on his forearm as he scolded him, " You fool, do you know how ¡­how¡­ how scared I was¡­? Did you even think about what will happen to me if something happened to you? Why do you have to get involved in so many dangerous things? Can''t you stay in the house and stay safe? What do you want, I will give it to you."


    Old master Fu scolded Fu Yu Shen but thetter did not say anything, instead, his heart soften. He knew that the reason his old grandfather was scolding him was that he was worried about him which was why he silently epted his scolding, he did not understand why he used to get angry at his family when they only cared for him.


    " I am sorry for worrying you, grandfather," Fu Yu Shen croaked causing Old master Fu to cry even harder as he spread his arms and then said, " Come here you little fool."


    Fu Yu Shen did as his grandfather asked and leaned in his arms as he hugged his grandfather, with his head resting on the shoulder of his grandfather, he could clearly see Qi Genghis who was standing behind him, her face pale as she looked at him with an expression of a deer caught in headlights.


    Song Yan has already told him everything and even if Song Yan did not say anything to him, Fu Yu Shen knew what was going on around him and when he found out that Qi Genghis was iming that she was carrying his child, he was furious. Even if he was drunk, he was still sane enough not to forget to use protection with this woman, there was no way he would have gotten her pregnant!


    With that thought in his head, he narrowed his eyes and asked, " What are you doing here?"


    ------------

 Chapter 505 Beginning Of Q Genghis’s Execution

    Qi Genghis was already having a tough time, in the Fu mansion she was trying to get to Song Yan but thetter after the horrible fiasco at the stairs did not give her another chance to speak to her, she will stay outside the entire morning and at night she wille to the hospital to stay with Fu Yu Sheng, for thest three days she did not get a chance to say anything to Song Yan.


    And when she saw that Song Yan was ignoring her, Qi Genghis tried to get closer to Li Wenyi but unlike Song Yan who still gave her room to manoeuvre, Li Wenyi was totally different. She did not say anything harsh to her but the sweet words that she spoke to her were even worse, Li Wenyi did not stop Qi Genghis from getting closer to her but the second she so much as mentioned getting close to Fu Yu Shen and getting married in the Fu family, Li Wenyi very gently stripped her mast off by calling her out.


    Li Wenyi pretended to be a good listener but the truth was that she was only watching her act like a clown.


    As the days passed by, Qi Genghis was getting more and more panicked what was more troublesome, was Ji Haoyu stopped contacting her. She has been trying to reach him but the man did not even think of her responding to her, she did not understand what was going on at first she thought that the man was busy finding the old warlock who could not be found.


    But when she received the news that Fu Yu Shen has woken up this morning, she understood that the reason for which Ji Haoyu stopped contacting her was that he knew that something have gone wrong but because he wanted someone to take the brunt of this matter and that someone turned out to be her!


    No wonder he was not contacting her these days. This damned man!


    " Third master Fu, I¡ª¡ª"


    " She says that she is pregnant with your child," Qi Genghis opened her mouth to speak but before she could say anything further, she was interrupted by Song Yan who was looking down at her smartphone, the blue light emitting from the screen was lighting up her face making her look a bit scary and at the moment, Qi Genghis did think of this woman as a monster.


    She did not even give her a chance to say anything and started attacking her head-on!


    Afraid that Fu Yu Shen would start stripping her off without giving her a chance, Qi Genghis immediately turned to look at her and then said in a somewhat aggrieved voice, " Second madam Fu, I know that you are not happy with me but there is no need for you to attack me like this. At least wait until the third master is doing well¡ª¡ª"


    " Oh, so you are now getting worried about him?" Song Yan sneered as she closed her smartphone and then turned to look at Qi Genghis, she wanted to deal with Qi Genghis and Ji Haoyu today which was the reason why she called Gu Chenyi toe to the hospital as soon as possible. " Why did you not care about Yu Shen when he was lying in the hospital? If we were to think it through, if you were this worried about Yu Shen, you should not havee looking for our family knowing that we already had enough trouble on our te with him getting involved in an ident."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Qi Genghis was speechless when she heard Song Yan attack her so tantly. She knew that Song Yan did not care about her but she has never acted so eloquently towards her, in fact, it was Li Wenyi who tore her mask every day but Song Yan simply ignored her.


    This was her first time seeing Song Yan speak so much to her at the same time, why was she speaking so much to her out of nowhere? If she was going to ignore her then she should have ignored her until the end right?


    What kind of change of track was this?


    " Second madam Fu, you are mistaking my intention, I did not¡ª¡ª"


    " There is no need for you to say anything," before Qi Genghis could say anything Fu Yu Shen who was getting disgusted by her actions could not listen to her anymore. " I know for one reason that this child does not belong to me, even if I was drunk, I still remember that I did take precautions and there is no way for you to get pregnant with my child."


    Once he spoke these words everyone turned silent even Qi Genghis did not know what to say, her face twisted slightly but she still tried to muddle her way through as she insisted, " Third master Fu, you were drunk how can you remember what exactly happened? I mean ¡­ I understand that you do not like me now that you are done with me but there is no need for you to lie like this right, I mean¡­ the child is innocent." She paused and then added, " I even brought a DNA report, if I was lying howe the DNA report shows that you are the father? I even handed the strand of your hair to be checked to the old master Fu."


    She turned to look at Old master Fu who nodded, even though he wanted to very much refute her but there was nothing that he could say regarding this, after all, the strand of hair matched with his and thus he knew that the strand indeed belonged to his third grandson.


    " You see¡­."


    " If I were to speak ¡­" Song Yan interrupted Qi Genghis as she turned her gaze to the woman who stiffened under her gaze. " I have studied a little physiognomy under celestial master Gu, and from what I can see is that Yu Shen hasn''t conceived any child yet but the same could not be said for Miss Qi and Brother Ji."

 Chapter 506 A Woman With No Pride

    Ji Haoyu stiffened as he looked at Song Yan in shock, he did not understand how this sudden twist happened. As far as he knew Song Yan was the fool of the Fu family how was it possible that a woman whom he has never put in his eyes caught his tail?


    He stiffened when everyone in the Fu family turned to look at him and then chuckled in appreciation as if he was finding Song Yan''s words a nice joke. " Second sister inw, what are you talking about? Celestial Master Gu has always been out of the country for such a long time how can you learn physiognomy from him and by any chance if you really learned something from him then I think that you need to ask Celestial master Gu to teach you physiognomy again, after all, I don''t even know this woman, how is it possible for me to get her pregnant."


    Ji Haoyu was still a bit polite but Aunt Fu was furious. When she found out that Fu Yu Shen was awake, she did not want to go and see him after all that jinx was obstructing her son''s sess why should she care about him but her husband told her to go with Ji Haoyu, this was the only reason why she came to the hospital.


    But the second she stepped inside the ward she heard Song Yan using her son and she hissed sharply as she looked at her father and said, " Look at her, father. She can''t even discern something so simple as this and yet she had the audacity to say that she knows a little about physiognomy! Her words can cause many lives to be ruined, what is she doing? If she is half-baked then she should at least be wise enough to know where she needs to keep her mouth shut. What a matriarch our family has! Hah! She is the matriarch of the Fu family? More like a joke of the Fu family!"


    Her words were rude and it caused the people of the Fu family especially Fu Yu Sheng who narrowed his eyes and looked at his aunt with a severe warning glint in his eyes. " Aunt, just because I am being polite to you, it does not mean that you can spout no matter what nonsense you want. Yan''er is my wife, if you are her elder... then she is your matriarch, you better be respectful while speaking to her!"


    His words were wrapped in cold fury which caused Aunt Fu to turn silent but she still did not want to let this matter closely. After all, this woman was using her son, if her father really took her word then the Ji family will have a hard time in the future, she could not allow her father to get distrustful of the Ji family!


    This was why she straightened her spine and then summoned her courage again as she looked back at Fu Yu Sheng before she quickly retorted wanting to have the final word, " Yu Sheng, don''t think that Aunt is the one who is being rude. After all, this woman was the one who used my son of doing something so ruthless and shameful as cuckolding his own biological cousin. How can you expect me to be silent?"


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at her aunt and while a ruthless glint glimmered in his eyes as he scoffed, " Is that the reason why you are in such a hurry to deny these usations or is it because you are worried that someone will catch onto a tail that you have been hiding. You are the daughter of the Fu family, aunt for you to shout at Song Yan like a shrew in the streets, I am worried that you have lost all the virtues and manners that you have learned in the Fu family."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Old master Fu frowned as he turned to look at his daughter, he hated to admit this but what Fu Yu Sheng said was the truth, his daughter was once his pride.


    The formerly gentle and elegantdy was now using words that only a mad shrew would use on the street while fighting someone and she seemed to be especially agitated after listening to what Song Yan has said even Ji Haoyu looked a bit weird. She did not even want to hear what Song Yan was trying to say, wanting to shut Song Yan up with her words.


    " Don''t say whateveres to your head, I was just angry because I heard a woman of no background and pride use my son of doing something as shameless as she did," Aunt Fu said angrily. " I mean who does not know how this woman chased you when she wanted to marry you, Yu Sheng? Have you forgotten?"


    " I liked her chasing me, who are you to say something about it? I adored hering after me." Fu Yu Sheng replied causing Aunt Fu to be stunned as she looked at him in shock, words utterly failing her but it seemed Fu Yu Sheng was not done, he turned to look at Song Yan and said, " Say what you want, I will see who stops you...if they do then they can be prepared to have theirpany facing their stock prices dropping tomorrow."


    " Yu Sheng, you----" Aunt Fu began but she was silenced by Fu Yu Sheng who red at her with impatient etched on his face. " Aunt, you better not test me. I want my wife to speak what she wants to say, after we are done hearing what she wants to say, we will look at whether she is mistaken or not."


    His words caused both Ji Haoyu and Aunt Fu to turn quiet, they wanted to speak but they were afraid that he will really cause the price of their stocks to drop which was why they pursed their lips and did not say anything. But the two of them were already having trouble controlling themselves, especially Ji Haoyu, he wished he could rush and cover Song Yan''s mouth but there were a lot of things that he wanted it did not mean that it will happen now will they?


    -----------

 Chapter 507 Worthy?

    Song Yan looked at Fu Yu Sheng appreciatively causing the man to puff his chest out in pride but she did not say anything to him instead she turned to look at Ji Haoyu and Qi Genghis who was looking at her with a warning re in their eyes.


    " I was simply saying that," Song Yan''s eyes were filled with amusement as she looked at the two of them enjoying the cat-and-mouse chase. " Your fourth finger which is said to be the finger that connects to your future generation is slightly red, which shows that the two of you have conceived a child. What a terribly amusing coincidence don''t you think so ?"


    She deliberately did not say that she could see the string that was connecting the two of them together, she wanted them to confess by themselves. Which was why she was pushing them slowly to the edge... it would not take long for one of them to snap soon.


    As soon as she said this, Ji Haoyu stiffened as he looked at his fourth finger which was indeed redder than the other fingers, he did not see this before because he didn''t know anything about physiognomy which was why he did not pay attention to this but seeing that Song Yan caught hold of the one thing that he skipped, his heart started to thump loudly.


    But he still tried to calm his heart and then raised his head to re at Song Yan but when he caught Fu Yu Sheng ring back at him, Ji Haoyu smiled politely as he said, " Second sister inw, I caught my fourth finger in the door of my car in hurry to arrive to the hospital, which is why its slightly red nothing more. You are reading too much into the matter, I and Miss Qi and are innocent, I have never seen her before this----"


    "Like I said what a weird coincidence," replied Song Yan still smirking slightly with her hand under her chin as she looked at Qi Genghis who was clenching her trembling hands. " And why is it that Yu Shen told me that you were the one who introduced Qi Genghis to him?" She paused and then swiftly added, " And I did not say that you are not innocent, I was simply saying that the two of you have conceived a child at the same time which is why I am thinking of throwing a party for you after all you are my brother inw as well for you to conceive a child... its a good news for our family as well."


    Her words caused everyone to stiffen and in the case of old master Fu, he turned to look at Fu Yu Shen who nodded and confirmed what Song Yan said, " Second sister inw is right, Brother Haoyu is the one who introduced her Qi Genghis to me, he told me that he was a good friend of her which is why I went to see him."


    Ji Haoyu''s face stiffened and he immediately turned to look at Fu Yu Shen in shock, he has worked so hard on this man to make sure that he will not say anything to anyone not even when he met him and when they talked on the phone and yet now he was finding out that Fu Yu Shen has told everything to Song Yan? Why! He hated her right?


    Noticing the scrutiny and suspicion of the Fu family members present in the ward, Ji Haoyu realised that Song Yan was ying with him and he clenched his eyes before swallowing hard and then looking at Song Yan with a sneer dropping the politeness in his voice, " Second sister inw, just because I introduced her to Fu Yu Shen does not mean that I am the culprit behind this or anything else please don''t speak too much, if you try to overstep your boundaries then so will I!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Yan smiled as she looked at his unsightly face, and her smile widened when she looked at Qi Genghis''s panicked look as she furtively looked at Ji Haoyu, noticing her gaze even Ji Haoyu looked at Qi Genghis who was looking at him again and again and instantly cursed in his head. This foolish woman, was she not afraid that they will have to drop their weapons before they could fight?


    He calmed himself and then turned to look at Song Yan who was looking at him like he was a clown and deliberately scoffed, " Come on sister inw, let''s say that I was the one who introduced Yu Shen to her but that does not mean that I know this woman well, I only know her as an employee of ourpany and I introduced as a good friend because I did not want Yu Shen to feel awkward."


    " And everyone has seen thatpared to Yu Shen, I am sorry about this," he added as he turned to look at Fu Yu Shen. " I have never been with a woman, Yu Shen, on the other hand, has brought a lot of trouble to the family, hasn''t he? With his past and mine, how can you even say such a thing?"


    " Well, there is no need for you to get so agitated ... I mean there is a lot of men who acts like they are true gentleman but in reality, they are like beasts, after all, I am from the entertainment industry as well, brother Haoyu." Song Yan blinked her eyes innocently at him which caused Ji Haoyu''s expression to turn twisted.


    " I am innocent whether or not you believe it, maternal grandfather," he turned to look at the old master Fu. " I have been busy taking care of the mess that Yu Shen has left in thepany all my life, how will I get the time to do something like this? I am disappointed that after working for so long this is what I am getting which is why I will be leaving now." He paused and then turned to look at Song Yan before sneering, " I will be expecting an apology ,Once you have checked your physiognomy skills checked with celestial master Gu, you are free to apologise to me----"


    " And why does my disciple needs to apologise to you? Are you worthy of her apology?"


    If you like my writing can you check hot bloodsuckers'' obsession. Please.

 Chapter 508 Caught

    Celestial master Gu pushed the door of the ward as he walked inside the ward and then turned to look at Ji Haoyu who was looking at him like a deer caught in headlights, he smiled at Ji Haoyu and his mother who was looking at him in shock, like they have never expected him to say something like this, which was the only reason he was finding this all amusing.


    He turned to look at the old master Fu and then bowed to him in greeting before saying, " I hope you are all right, old master Fu? But then again the red flush of your cheeks shows that you are doing great today."


    " Of course, I am doing good," Old master Fu nodded as he replied with his voice filled with excitement, when the doctors told him that it was difficult for Fu Yu Shen to wake up, he was so shocked that he was going to lose his mind, thankfully, Celestial master Gu arrived in the country and then saved his youngest grandson who was lying unconscious on the bed.


    As he thought about how powerful celestial master Gu was he could not help but say emotionally, " Celestial master Gu, you are really amazing. If not for you my grandson would have never woken up from the bed, it''s all thanks to you that my Yu Shen is up and about! Just tell me if there is anything that I can help you with!"


    The old master Fu was feeling very emotional, and Ji Haoyu and Qi Genghis were feeling rather emotional as well but unlike the old master Fu who was feeling happy and excited, Ji Haoyu and Qi Genghis were ring at the celestial master Gu, especially Ji Haoyu who was looking at Celestial master Gu with the fire aze in his eyes, how is it possible for this man to wake Fu Yu Shen up?


    He has definitely sent his man after celestial master Gu and it was impossible for his man to betray him after all he had the daughter of the man who was tailing Celestial master Gu under his grasp, if the man was to betray him then he will surely see thest of his daughter very soon, Ji Haoyu was confident that the man did not betray him but at the same time he was feeling rather confused after all the man told him that the Celestial master Gu never left his sect and did not seem to be looking for Fu Yu Shen''s soul either.


    The man who was in charge of this task was a member of the sect as well, there was no way for the man to be wrong and the task of tailing the Celestial master Gu must have been easy for him as well.


    So, howe the man was wrong? Howe he missed Celestial master Gu summoning Fu Yu Shen''s soul? His heart was filled with panic at the thought of losing the support from the Fu family but he still tried to look as calm as possible as he looked at Celestial master Gu who was being treated with great reverence by the old master Fu.


    His fingers were digging into his palms as he looked at the man who was smiling peacefully, hisplexion had gone white and his legs were trembling slightly on top of it, Qi Genghis was looking at him again and again. If this goes on then ¡ª¡ª no, he will have to think of a way to turn this entire situation around and then push the me on Qi Genghis because this was the only way left for him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This pot of me he cannot let it fall on his head.


    " I am thankful that you think so highly of me but old master Fu, I was not the one who woke Yu Shen up, it was someone else," Celestial master Gu waited until Old master Fu calmed down and only then did he tell him that he was not the one who helped Fu Yu Shen when Celestial master Gu said this old master Fu frowned and so did Ji Haoyu and Qi Genghis if it was not the Celestial master Gu then who was the one to wake Fu Yu Shen up?


    But the answer to this question was soon handed to them as Celestial master Gu blinked his eyes and then all of a sudden eximed in an innocent voice, " You don''t know?" He then turned to look at Song Yan and said, " You have not told them that it was you who did this?"


    " I was going to tell them but then you came master and then I could not say it," Song Yan shrugged casually like she hasn''t said anything huge but as soon as she finished speaking the people in the ward were shocked to their core especially Ji Haoyu who was looking at Song Yan with his eyes filled with horror.


    The one who undid the curse and even killed the old warlock was actually Song Yan. No way! But when he met with Song Yan''s mocking gaze that was looking at him, he realised that he has been fooled. He sent his men after Li Wenyi and Fu Shu Cheng together with Fu Yu Sheng but not once did he think about sending his men after Song Yan because he thought that it was foolish of him to do something like this after all Song Yan and Fu Rong were the two idiots of the Fu family.


    Except for stammering and fighting with people these two women did not know anything which was why he did not take them seriously but at this moment he was very much filled with regret. His heart was tormenting itself with a multitude of what-ifs, if only he hasn''t treated Song Yan as a fool and had sent one of his men after her then this would not have happened, he would have still had another chance to turn this situation around, he should have been wary of this woman but he was too overconfident and ended up smashing his foot on the axe!


    -----------

 Chapter 509 Cutting Off Ties

    Ji Haoyu was filled with regret, from the moment he took the risk of killing Fu Yu Shen, he should have taken care of every single member of the Fu family, he should have been on full alert and should not have underestimated Song Yan at all cost and now the situation was like this.


    With celestial master Gu backing her up, everyone will listen to what Song Yan was saying and her ims will be solid evidence against him even if she did not have anything to prove those ims, after all, Song Yan was the one who woke Fu Yu Shen up. A woman who was strong and skilled enough to wake a man who was on the verge of death, how can she make a small rookie mistake as wrongly deciphering that the child in Qi Genghis''s belly belonged to him?


    And even if he somehow turns the situation around, old master Fu will not hear a thing he was saying!


    Now, what should he do? If he did not do anything then he will be executed here and now!


    " Yan Yan?" Old master Fu was shocked as well butpared to Ji Haoyu who was filled with heartache and torment, he was full of joy as he looked at Song Yan who was standing behind him when Celestial master Fu told him that Song Yan would one day be the lucky charm of their family, he was a bit doubtful but because she was a loveable girl who knew what to do and never acted overbearingly he was willing to pamper her but now that Celestial master Gu told him that Song Yan was the one who saved Fu Yu Shen, his heart was brimming with gratefulness.


    " Yan Yan! You ..you really saved Yu Shen?" Old master Gu looked at Song Yan who smiled at him and then nodded. " That''s right grandpa, I was worried that something unexpected will happen or someone will try to hinder me which was why I did not say anything, now that Yu Shen is up I think I can take credit for my hard work."


    " A smart move as well," the celestial master conceded as he nodded at Song Yan''s words. " I hate to admit this but ever since I took the task of waking Yu Shen up, I have been tailed by someone nonstop. It''s rather tiresome, I am d that Song Yan moved so fast or else I would have gone mad already."


    When Celestial master Gu mentioned this Old master Fu who was looking at his granddaughter-inw with shining eyes suddenly turned cold as his eyes narrowed and then he turned to look at his daughter and maternal grandson, he was not blind he could see everything that was happening around him and he knew that the Ji family was taking advantage of the fact that they were rtives with the Fu family by marriage every now and then, after all with no skills how was it possible for the Ji family to be one of the top business families?


    They were nothing but pedantic schrs who had no skills when it came to trade, stoic market or real estate development, with their capital they wouldn''t have even scored their first client if not for the Fu family and yet they came to bite him in the back like this.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His son-inw and maternal grandsons were one thing but his own daughter? She actually got together with her husband and sons and tried to kill her own biological nephew. When did his daughter sink in the dirty mud? Or was it that she was already in the mud and he never knew? Old master Fu did not know and he did not want to know either.


    He was too disappointed in his daughter, so much so that he did not wish to call her by her name anymore. " Madam Ji, it seems that you have overstayed your stay, please take your leave. I believe that there is nothing more that we need to say. As for the consequences of your actions, you will soon see them as well."


    His grandson was harmed by the Ji family if they think that he will let them off because of his daughter then they were wrong. There was no mercy in his heart for the woman who betrayed her maternal family, especially letting down her dead brother who gave so much to her.


    Aunt Fu knew that this was her father''s way of telling her that he was going to cut her off from the Fu family and her heart skipped a beat, she has many times scolded the Fu family but she did not want to lose her title as the daughter of the Fu family after all with the title of the daughter of the Fu family attached to her, she can get so many wonderful opportunities, if she was cut off from the Fu family then she will lose everything!


    But at the same time, she did not want to lower her head, so she could not help but say," Father please listen to me, if not for you giving everything to brother and his children, I would have never¡ª¡ª"


    " You have some nerve!" Old master Fu was giving his daughter face when he asked her to leave politely but looks like his daughter did not want to save her face anymore, with his eyes narrowed he looked at her and then smashed the bottom end of his cane on the floor and said in a loud and clear voice, " When the Fu family was in trouble it was your brother who worked day and night to raise it, and what did you do? You were frolicking with that bastard from the Ji family. When my son asked you to pump some funds into thepany when we were on the verge of bankruptcy, you gave it all to the bastard from the Ji family such that he could buy a condo in the capital and livefortably!"


    " Your brother was running around without eating and sleeping and you were pampering another man! By what right do you think you should have equal shares in the Fu corporations when you did nothing?" He asked

 Chapter 510 Happy New Year!

    Old master Fu did not want to make things difficult for his daughter, he was going to cleanly cut her and her family off because of what they did to Fu Yu Shen and because they did not have any evidence and the entire incident was linked with ck magic, so there was no way he could punish the two of them but that does not mean he will not do anything to the Ji family, since they did not dirty their hands by killing his grandson, he too will not dirty his hand by killing anyone of them, instead he will throw them out of the circle they very much wanted to crawl inside.


    Did they think that he was dead? The old master of the Fu family was still alive and well, and he was not going to let anyone take advantage of his family ever!


    " But I am your daughter!" Aunt Fu cried, ording to her this rtionship of her with her father was enough to let him agree to give her everything that she wanted, after all, she was his daughter, his flesh and blood was it not enough for her to have a share in thepany as well? For her sons to have what her brother''s sons had as well?


    " That''s right, you are my daughter¡­the daughter who ran away on the day of her engagement with another man causing me to lose my face in front of my friends!" Old master Fu did not want to bring the old matters up but seeing how his daughter was acting, he could not help it anymore as he snapped at her. " Have you forgotten how you shouted at me that you will be cutting your rtionship with the Fu family if I don''t ept your rtionship with your husband? Then why are you so shameless as to try to get closer to our family now ?"


    Aunt Fu''s face turned red in anger, she did say those words because she knew that her father will never agree to it but now that she was looking at him, she could see that her father was serious, if she was to say anything anymore then she will be causing more rift in their rtionship. " Father, I¡ª¡ª"


    " Just leave already, Madam Ji¡­ I am afraid that our humble and clean family cannot handle your extraordinary ck heart and actions." Old master Fu did not leave any face for his daughter, he was truly disappointed by her actions. No wonder his daughter and Ji Haoyu kept telling him that he should not do something like calling the celestial master Gu and continued to obstruct him.


    If Celestial master Gu and Song Yan were not at thinking ahead then there was a chance that his grandson might have already died! Fortunately, Song Yan hid her skills and Celestial master Gu was smart enough to fool the men that Ji Haoyu sent after him. If not ¡­ his heart was uncertain in the beginning but now that he was looking at his daughter and maternal grandson, he could not help but feel that these two were simply shameless to the point he could not even say anything to them.


    He stared at the two of them unkindly and then said, " From now on I hope you will not do something as foolish as this because this time I will only give you a warning but in case you were to ever find trouble with me or my family ever again then I will surely make it certain in no different terms that I will bury your entire family together with whoever is harmed in mine!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ji Haoyu was stunned and his face turned red in embarrassment, he really did not expect that he will be caught and what was more that too in such a bad way. Even more so for old master Fu to not leave him any face at all, he was unresigned which was why he still tried to make the situation better by lowering his head, " Please forgive me, grandfather, I was stupid and ended up making a stupid mistake. Yu Shen has never taken care of thepany and in my arrogance, I thought I could do better than him¡­"


    " Shut up!" Old master Fu red at Ji Haoyu, it was one thing that the boy tried to kill his grandson but now he was actually lying to his face, did this boy think that he was a fool whom he can cajole with sweet words? He tried to kill his grandson and then tried to even snatch what was under Fu Yu Shen''s name by shoving his child into their family and now he had the guts to say that he was just being stupid?


    Old master Fu already had a few thoughts in his heart earlier and he was already suspecting Ji Haoyu and Qi Genghis to be working together to y him as a fool, now that Ji Haoyu has been confirmed to be the culprit behind this incident, old master Fu was simply disgusted by him. A man who made such a great conspiracy can never be a fool, no he was a man who knew what he was doing and he knew it very well!


    Song Yan nced at Old master Fu whoseplexion was not looking good and immediately said, "Grandfather-inw there is no need for you to be upset with this matter, as long as the truth is out there is nothing for you to be upset over right? After all, Yu Shen is fine and the culprit has been caught as well. You should focus on what and how you are going to deal with this situation."


    " Of course, I know how I am going to deal with them appropriately," Old master Fu had no mercy for the people who have harmed his grandson so heartlessly.


    Song Ya curled her lips, she obviously knew that old master Fu was not going to let the Ji family off but the person who will bear the biggest brunt of this situation will be definitely Qi Genghis!


    ----------

 Chapter 511 How Can You Sleep

    Qi Genghis did not have anyone to back her up nor did she have anyone to save her when she gets into any trouble. Now the Ji family will be in too much mess themselves who will care about her? No one! Since old master Fu will not be touching the Ji family because of hisst mercy towards his daughter, all his anger will be directed to the woman who was in cahoots with him!


    " You¡­ it''s all your fault!" When Ji Haoyu heard that old master Fu will be dealing with their family, he red at Song Yan who was standing in front of him. If this woman hadn''t interfered with his n if only she stayed silent and putty like a good little bitch she was then, nothing like this would have happened to him and his family.


    Now, his heart was in turmoil and he was in the verge of losing every thing and this was all because of this woman who have ruined his life! When everyone thought that Ji Haoyu would only shout at Song Yan, the man actually took the opportunity and lunged at Song Yan like a cornered dog,


    When the Fu family saw his actions, they were all stunned. They could not believe that the man who has always acted like he was a proper gentleman was actually trying to hurt a woman, especially old master Fu, he has seen this boy grow up in front of him but now that he was looking at the man who was rushing at his daughter inw, he could hardlypare this man with the one whom he has seen in grow up in front of him, they all moved collectively but no one was faster than Fu Yu Sheng, who slipped past the crowd and rushed at Ji Haoyu.


    " You! Who dare you think you are trying to hit?" He roared angrily before kicking Ji Haoyu right in the middle of his legs as if he was kicking a ser ball. Fu Yu Sheng did not like this man but he never thought that this man would have the guts to hurt his wife which was why after he knocked Ji Haoyu down, he started to kick and punch the man like he had some decades old feud with him.


    " You bastard, you tried to kill my little brother and now you tried to hit my wife? In all these years of being married with Song Yan, I haven''t even raised my voice but you actually dared to hit her? Youe here !" Fu Yu Sheng shouted at Ji Haoyu and kicked him in the stomach when he saw that the man was actually trying to get up from the floor, his kick sent Ji Haoyu to sprawl on the floor again.


    Ji Haoyu who was furious enough after failing but when he saw that he was being kicked around by Fu Yu Sheng, he continued to stand up from the ground and retaliate, since they were already on the verge of copsing then they might as well throw everything to the side!


    But just as he tried to attack Fu Yu Sheng, Fu Shu Chang who was standing silently on the side and raised his leg to kick him on the back again, seeing this Ji Haoyu was stunned. Fu Shu Chang was the one who did not care about his family at all, why was it that he was suddenly hitting him?


    Maybe his thoughts were written on his face because Fu Shu Chang parted his lips and said in a cold and emotionless voice, " You just have a face that asks for a beating."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ji Haoyu: "¡­." You heartless man.


    When Aunt Fu saw that her son was getting bullied, she could not help but scream as she tried to rush to her son''s aid but she was stopped by butler Ke who looked down at her and simply said, " Madam Ji, your son was the one who started this and our masters will be the one to end this, be rather careful with what are you going to do now."


    " He is my son!" Aunt Fu told him while shouting hysterically, she has never even raised her voice at her son much less hit him, Ji Haoyu was her youngest and she has always raised him with great care and everything, how can her heart not hurt while watching her son getting beaten in front of her?


    " Exactly the very reason he still has the energy to stand up, if not he would have already been taken care of by us," Butler Ke responded, he was much closer to histe master and his children than Aunt Fu and her kids, he has watched Fu Yu Shen grow up and he has seen the care and love histe master has given to his sister which was why he found this entire fiasco nothing more than a joke in the memory of histe master.


    When he thought about how histe master fought with the old master to give this woman some shares in the Fu corporation, old butler Ke''s heart could not help but twist in pain.


    His poorte master, he must be rolling in his grave watching his sister kill his son.


    " Old butler Ke, how could you say something like this? You have watched Haoyu grow up in front of you!"


    " The exact same way you schemed to kill the son of the brother who have ced you in the back of his palms," retorted Old butler Ke with a mocking smile. " The old master did not want you to have anything from the Fu family, he did not even want to recognise you after you returned with a child in your belly, if not forte master Fu, you and that pathetic rat of your husband would still be struggling to earn three meals a day, it was thete master who talked to old master Fu and has him ept you back, yet you stomped on the memories of the brother who gave you so much when you did not do anything for him, I will ask you¡­how do you even sleep in night after doing something like this?"

 Chapter 512 End Of Qi Genghis And Ji Haoyu’s Farce

    Aunt Fu''s face flushed as she turned her head to look at her father in a questioning manner, she really did not believe that it was her brother who helped her but when she turned her head to look at old master Fu, all she saw was disappointment and disgust in the eyes of the Old man, this ¡­ this has never happened before even when she ran away with another man on the night of her engagement. Her father has not looked at her like this, so was old butler Ke speaking the truth?


    Old butler Ke was indeed speaking the truth, he was a man who spoke nothing but facts.


    When Aunt Fu ran away from her house, old master Fu was so furious with her that he simply wanted to kick his daughter out of his family. For him to be embarrassed by his daughter in front of others like this was enough to make enrage him to the point where he wanted to see her how she was going to survive without his help.


    But it was his son who asked him to leave a way out for Aunt Fu and that was the only reason he has been lenient with the Ji family even when he knew that the old bastard of the Ji family was using the identity of being the inws with the Fu family to gain more and more momentum in their business but he turned a blind eye to it.


    Who would have known that his leniency would get him in trouble like this?


    He walked over to Fu Yu Shen who was sleeping on the bed with a nervous expression on his face as he softly said, " Grandpa is sorry Yu Shen."


    Ever since Fu Yu Shen was a child, old master Fu hadpared him with Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Shu Chang, what was even worse was that when his daughter came looking for him and told him that she wanted her son to learn under Fu Yu Shen, he agreed. He did not want the prejudices of the past generations to affect the future ones but now he realised that a rotten tree will only bear a rotten fruit.


    Fu Yu Shen shook his head, even his forehead was sweating after finding out what kind of man he has been befriending for so many years. It was Ji Haoyu who told him that he did not need to study hard, and it was he who introduced him to all the bad things that he slowly got addicted to including his habit of sleeping around.


    Ji Haoyu would often tell him that he was the third master of the Fu family and thus do no need to work so hard as he used to but now that he was looking at the true face of this man, he realised that he was being fooled by Ji Haoyu for a very long time. He was the one who was a fool who thought that this man was the only one who cared for him in the entire family, this man.., whom he has treated as his blood brother was no less than a serpent!


    " There is no need for you to apologise, grandfather, it''s I who was too blind in the past."


    When Old master Fu saw that his youngest grandson seemed to have matured all of a sudden, he could not help but feel rather upset and happy at the same time. He then turned to look at Song Yan, his eyes brimming with tears of gratitude as he said, " Yan Yan, thank you very much. It''s all thanks to you that I was able to hear my Yu Shen''s voice again, if not for you who was working so hard for our family, who knows what might have happened."<novelnext></novelnext>


    At this moment, Song Yan was no longer his granddaughter inw, she was the saviour of the Fu family lineage and there was no he would ever forget this great feat of Song Yan in his entire life, if she was to say north then he wouldn''t dare to say east.


    As he thought about it, he turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was done beating Ji Haoyu up and recalled all those years when Fu Yu Sheng have left Song Yan alone because he wanted to stabilise the entire Fu corporation he could not help but feel guilty.


    He hurriedly walked over to Fu Yu Sheng and knocked him on the back of his leg, his action caused Fu Yu Seng to jump up in the air before letting out a yelp as he turned to look at his grandfather and asked in a wronged voice, " Why did you do that, grandfather?"


    " What else? I am trying to tell you that you need to treat Yan Yan better in the future, don''t even think of leaving her alone anymore!" Old master Fu was rather worried, at first when he found out that Song Yan was going to divorce his grandson, he was worried that he will let Song Yan''s mother as well as the rules of the Fu family down.


    But now that he has found out that Song Yan was such a treasure, he would rather kick his grandsons out than let Song Yan leave!


    " Who was at fault back then?" Fu Yu Sheng shouted feeling wronged, he never wanted to leave but the circumstances were like that he had no choice but to leave Song Yan. " And who are you getting angry at me for? If you hadn''t trusted Aunt and Ji Haoyu so much then nothing like this would have happened."


    " Are you trying to talk back to me now ?" Old master Fu couldn''t help but rake some of his anger out on Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Shu Chang as he scolded the two. " If you two had spent time with your little siblings would I have to look for a ymate for them?"


    Old master Fu scoffed before turning to look at Ji Haoyu who has fainted on the floor and then raised his eyes to nce at Qi Genghis.


    ---------

 Chapter 513 I Feel So Old

    He did not even need to ask the doctors to do another test to check whether the baby was Fu Yu Shen''s or not, now that he was looking at the shivering form of Qi Genghis with a panicked look on her face such that she couldn''t even stand up straight on her own feet, he knew that the child in Qi Genghis''s belly belonged to none other than Ji Haoyu.


    No wonder the Ji family were so insistent on making him agree to Fu Yu Shen marrying Qi Genghis, they wanted to push their used broken shoe into their family and even have their Devil''s spawn be named as one of the Fu family members.


    " Throw her out," Old master Fu couldn''t take his anger out on the Ji family because they were still his daughter''s family and his son has asked him to leave a way out for his daughter, which was why he was going to leave the Ji family with enough strength to survive until his daughter was alive other than that, he was not going to leave the Ji family with anything else.


    But that does not mean that he cannot take care of Qi Genghis this woman who was in cahoots with Ji Haoyu.


    " Show her what happens when one goes against the Fu family, have her blocked from the entire entertainment industry." Old master Fu''s order came like a thunderbolt striking Qi Genghis''s future, in just a few minutes itpletely destroyed Qi Genghis and her future.


    " No, please.. it was Ji Haoyu who forced me, ah I had nothing to do with this, please believe me." When she saw that old master Fu was not listening to her, she turned to look at Fu Yu Shen who was on the bed. " Third master Fu, I love you please believe me."


    "Bah, as I will believe you!" Fu Yu Shen immediately retorted with a disgusted look on his face. " I will believe a fart before believing you, get lost! I don''t want to see you!"


    " What are you waiting for? Can''t you see, my grandson did not want to see this woman!" Once old master Fu''s voice fell the guards dragged Qi Genghis out of the ward before closing the door and then shutting off the screams that were echoing inside.


    ¡­


    " You seemed to be in a good mood?" Fu Yu Sheng said as he looked at his wife, after they were done dealing with Qi Genghis and Ji Haoyu, old master Fu asked them to go back home and take a break. And because everyone was surrounding Song Yan like she was some rare creature and when Fu Yu Sheng saw that his wife was feeling ufortable, he agreed with what old master Fu had said and then brought Song Yan out of the ward.


    " I am in a very good mood," Song Yan was indeed in a wonderful mood, only she knew how her soul felt when she saw a bastard trying to take over what belonged to her son all because of Qi Genghis and Song Lan''s scheming. Now that she has dealt with one of the women who was behind this, she was going to take care of the other one soon as well.


    "Are you going to tell me why you are in such a good mood?" asked Fu Yu Sheng but when Song Yan turned to look at him sideways, he sighed and changed the topic. " Its lunchtime, are you hungry? We can eat something on the way back home."<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Shouldn''t we eat something when he returns home?" Song Yan asked, she did not like the idea of eating outside, it was not that she was trying to act fussy but the thing was that she was used to eating the cooking of the chef at the Fu mansion.


    " There is no one at home, the chef wouldn''t have prepared anything," replied Fu Yu Sheng. " If we go back and ask the chef to make something it will take time and I don''t see the point of troubling him when our entire family is going to stay at the hospital."


    Even though the matter has passed, for old master Fu and everyone else this was still a nightmare. Even though Fu Shu Chang hardly showed his emotion on his face, after all, he was the one who was eldest brother and of course, he would be affected after finding out that his younger brother almost died because of his negligence.


    So, the entire Fu family was going to stay at the hospital until they were asked to leave.


    " Then why don''t we go to the small shop where we used to eat when I was in college?" Song Yan suddenly said, she did not remember the small shop anymore but she did remember that the spicy croakers and everything else that was sold there was rather good which was why she was willing to go back and have a taste of those croakers that she couldn''t forget even after so long.


    Fu Yu Sheng of course remembered the small shop that was next to their college, when he was young, his old man would often ask him to bring Song Yan on dates but Song Yan who did not have much money in her hand would refuse to go somewhere fancy, in the end, he would have to take her to the small shop.


    "Very well," Fu Yu Sheng felt a bit awkward about going to the shop where they haven''t gone for the past ten years but he still agreed. He turned the car in the direction of the shop and then drove away to where the university of arts and direction was located.


    ..


    When the two of them arrived at the small shop that was in front of the university, Fu Yu Sheng was already regretting it because as soon as he and Song Yan stepped out, the entire crowd of youngsters turned to look at him simultaneously.


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­." Gosh, I feel so old.

 Chapter 514 What Will Happen To Ji Family?

    " You can rx you know?" Song Yan told Fu Yu Sheng who was sitting stiffly on the seat opposite her, he has been like this ever since she walked inside the shop and at first, she wanted to ignore him but when she saw that the man was in no condition rxin she was no longer in the mood of ignoring him.


    As she finished wiping the table with the tissue paper that was in front of her, only then did she raise her head and looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was sitting in front of him with his muscles taut as he stared back at her.


    "I am trying to rx," Fu Yu Sheng told her in a soft voice, as he looked at the students who were looking at the two of them with curious looks in their eyes, some of them seemed to be staring more at them than eating the food in front of them. " But they are looking a bit too much, don''t you find it annoying?"


    " Staring?" She muttered with her brows scrunched up as she turned her gaze and looked at the kids who were looking at them, no sooner did she turn to look at them, they all lowered their heads and then turned to look at the meal in front of them.


    She was so used to being gawked at that she did not even feel the gazes because even if she was a D-list actress, she was used to being stared at but Fu Yu Sheng was different from her. He hardly stepped out of thepany and the interviews he took were also a bit limited which was why he did not have the habit of being eyed while having a meal.


    " If you are not used to it then we can leave," Song Yan said as she prepared herself to stand up from her seat. " If you are not used to eating like this then we can leave, anyway your tastes might be different than this, we should go back to the Fu mansion and order something."


    Fu Yu Sheng watched Song Yan and felt rather helpless, will his opportunity to dine and wine with Song Yan leave just like this? He instantly shook his head and then caught hold of Song Yan''s wrist before pulling her down on her chair and said, " Yan Yan, there is no need for you to be heartless like this right?"


    When he said these words the young girls who were sitting on the side squealed in delight with their faces turned red, seeing them react like this Song Yan felt her mouth twitch, she shook her head and then sat down before she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and said, " If you keep acting like this then we will make to the trending lists by next morning."


    When Fu Yu Sheng heard that, he couldn''t help but smile with a slight shake of his head. " There is no need for you to worry about that, I am sure that the public rtion department will deal with the situation properly."


    The public rtion department of the Fu corporation was rather good at dealing with any sort of scandal and in case the matter was rted to him or any other member of the Fu family, the public rtions would deal with it in just a few minutes.


    After dealing with the mess that Fu Yu Shen raised every second day, the public rtion department of the Fu corporation had gotten rather skilled.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The two of them ordered the dishes that they wanted to eat and because there weren''t a lot of customers in the restaurant, their order was delivered rather quickly as well. Song Yan looked at her spicy croaker soup and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng before she asked, " What do you think will happen to the Ji family now?"


    " They will try to save themselves as much as possible," Fu Yu Sheng took a sip of his mild-voured soup and then carefully pondered over the answer that he needed to give to Song Yan. " The members of the Ji family are not the ones who would give up so easily, not only will Ji Haoyu not give up, his father and everyone else too will try their best to get on the right side of Grandfather."


    "But grandfather is not going to forgive them right?" Song Yan asked, thest thing she wanted was for old master Fu to forgive the Ji family, she cannot let that family survive!


    "No, he won''t," Fu Yu Sheng shook his head. " There is no way that grandfather will forgive the Ji family, if this was something small like them stealing funds then grandfather would have ignored it. But this time the matter concerns the life of Yu Shen, there is nowhere for the Ji family to get away from the consequences of this situation."


    Song Yan''s eyes shed with an inexplicable glint, as long as the old master Fu pulls his hands away from the Ji family, she was sure that she will be able to watch the Ji family''s fall very soon.


    After all, the Ji family did not know this but the reason they were able to make a foothold of their family in the city because of the luck they had from the Fu family, now that the luck was no longer by their side¡­haha, with aunt Fu''s luck, they won''t be able to survive.


    ¡­.


    What Fu Yu Sheng said was the truth, as soon as the old master Fu gave out the order, things started to turn for the worse for the Ji family. No sooner, did old master Fu take his hands away from behind the Ji family, one by one their business started to crumble.


    " What did you say? The factories in the countryside are now under investigation. How? Do they not know that we are from the Fu family?" Master Ji shouted into his smartphone, his assistant on the other side was rying the news of the demise of the Ji family one by one to his boss. Even the assistant did not know what was going on, till the morning, how was it possible for thepany to fall so soon?


    ----------

 Chapter 515 The Consequences

    The sudden fall of the Ji family startled everyone in the city, no family has ever fallen in such a pathetic manner before, and even Master Ji has never expected that something like this would happen to their family. Everyone in the city knew that the Ji family owned a couple of factories in the countryside, these factories never passed the benchmarks set by the government, and their pollution level was over the limits but with the Fu family behind their backs, no one has ever tried to go against them.


    This was why even though thosepanies did not pass the rules and benchmarks set by the government, they were able to function them without any trouble but now thosepanies that were never investigated were being closed under the order of the mayor!


    How could this happen? How was this possible for their family to fall so soon?


    Something must have happened, something must have ¡­. As Master Ji was thinking about what might have happened, a thought suddenly came to his head and he immediately stood up from his chair as he took his phone out of his pocket to call his wife but the dial tone rang for only two seconds before the front door of their house opened and his wife came inside together with their son who was limping.


    His entire body was covered in ck and blue wounds and from the looks of it Master Ji could see that his son''s leg was broken as well. From the bandage that was tied around his calf, he was sure that something terrible have taken ce, he ced his phone back in the pocket of his pants and then rushed towards his wife and son, his eyes that were flickering with worry looked at his son and he asked, " What happened?"


    Though his voice was filled with worry, Ji Haoyu knew that his father was only asking this question because he wanted to know what happened in the Fu family.


    " They found out," Ji Haoyu shrugged his mother''s arms off and then limped over to the couch that was sitting next to the tall, decorative vase that was sitting in the middle of the living hall, no sooner did he walk closer to the couch, he felt something zoom from behind and hit him at the back of his head. Ji Haoyu could have dodged it but he did not because he knew that if he dodged then his father would hit him even worse than this.


    "You fool!" Master Ji shouted as he red at his son who was limping over to the couch and then sat down with his forehead bleeding. " I told you that you should not push the Fu family too much but you did not listen to me, now look what you have done! The Fu family have pulled their support back from our family which is why now our family is facing a crisis! Those factories that were in the countryside are all shut down and it''spletely your fault!"


    Ji Haoyu did not say anything, when he told his father about his n, his father agreed silently as well, he did not say anything like telling him not to push the limit of the Fu family, he too was greedy for the shares of the Star height entertainment but now that the n has gone astray, his father was ming him.


    " Don''t be so harsh on the child, it isn''t his fault it is all because of that bitch Song Yan" Aunt Fu tried to calm her husband down but no sooner she spoke than she received a hard p on her face. She looked at the man in shock while clutching her cheek in shock and surprise, she was pped and the man who pped her was the one whom she has treated so well, but before she could snap at him, the man snapped at her first.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " And you, when you saw that your father was doing something so ruthless like this, you should have gotten on your knees and pleaded to him! How dare youe here without doing anything?"Master Ji shouted at Madam Ji who was looking at him in disbelief.


    However, at this moment Master Ji could no longer care about it at all. At this moment, he was worried about hispany and the fortune that he has built, as for his wife he knew that as long as he softened his stance she woulde to him running but the same could not be said for the old master Fu.


    A rage was going on in his heart as he looked at his wife and son but just as he was going to yell at them, he heard the ringtone of his smartphone. With a frown he took it out and then nced at the caller, seeing that it was his wasteful adoptive daughter, he wanted to end the call but he still picked it up after some thought.


    No sooner did he pick up the call, he heard his daughter say, " Dad, what is going on? My card just declined and even though the purchase wasn''t over a million yuan, it still did not swipe¡ª¡ª"


    When master Ji heard that his daughter was actually out shopping when he was having such a hard time, he felt his forehead throb as he shouted into the speaker of his phone. " You dumb woman! Do you even know what is going on? The Fu family has taken their support back! And it''s all thanks to that woman named Song Yan¡­hah, your mother and brother were beaten by someone like her and you still want to shop? Why don''t you set thepany on fire and watch it burn? You idiot!"


    With that, he cancelled the call leaving Ji Yuyan who was on the other side of the call stunned.


    "Yuyan, is everything okay? Are you not going to buy these things anymore?" Ji Yuyan heard the woman who was standing next to her say and her face turned white in terror. She came here to show off but now her card declined what was she going to do?


    ¡ª¡ª-


    my exams are here I am writing while taking sses please ignore any mistakes.

 Chapter 516 I See How It Is

    Ji Yuyan turned white, she did not know what to do anymore. Her cards have declined and from what she can see her father was not going to help her anymore either, which was why she could not think of anything at the moment.


    She turned to look at the woman who was beside her and then haughtily raised her head as she tried to calm her heart down which was thudding so violently and then said in a misty voice, " I am no longer in the mood of shopping anymore, you can pay for what you want and we can leave. There is something important that I need to deal with at the moment in my family."


    She thought about how her father has screamed at her and then remembered how he has told her that the person behind this situation of her was because of Song Yan and her heart was immediately set on fire. Today she only shopped for a small amount of a million yuan and yet her card couldn''t support such a small amount, recalling how she could pay more than fifty million in one swipe but today for the first time she couldn''t pay such a small sum of money and that was all because of that b*tch.


    When has she ever cared for a million or two but because of that woman, she has to run away from a shop with her tail between her legs!


    Ji Yuyan was filled with grievances, she couldn''t help but think of her second cousin. How rich he was! With him by their family''s side, they did not have to worry about anything, her brother who worked in Star Height entertainment would get such a big ie that she could buy anything that she wanted, and not once has she cared about money at all. This small sum of million yuan was nothing to her.


    But now suddenly all of a sudden her cards failed, her parents seemed to have fallen out as well and her father was losing his temper over her, from what she can see that if she was to bully him into paying this bill then her father will really skin her alive and her mother wouldn''t even support her unlike how she did with her sons.


    When Ji Yuyan thought about how her position in the Ji family was awkward, she couldn''t help but shudder when she thought about what might happen to her. And then she remembered how her father was cursing Song Yan, as she thought about Song Yan, Ji Yuyan bit her lips in anger, that woman was the second madam of the Fu family and she could even spend ten million in one go if she wanted, what the hell did she do for her family to suffer like this?


    Ji Yuyan paused in her stride as she walked out of the mall that was next to her university and then hesitated for a few minutes before she took out her phone. She did not have the courage to call her father who was throwing a tantrum at the moment, instead, she went to the Inte and searched for her family''s news and as she tapped on the search and the results popped up, Ji Yuyan''s eyes widened in shock.


    Her family''spany lost so many contracts. Even the factories that they had in the countryside were closed. And what was with this abnormal drop in their family''s stocks?


    Looks like something really bad happened! Ji Yuyan thought in her head as she dialled the number of the butler of her family and the call was picked up on the other side after three rings. Ji Yuyan was in a bad mood already and when she saw that the butler was taking his sweet time to pick up the call, she couldn''t help but scold him, " Where were you? Did you not hear when I called you? How dare you make me wait? Do you want me toe back home and punish you?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    " There is no need for Miss Ji to punish me, I have already quit," the butler who was bullied by the members of the Ji family was the first one to resign when he found out that the Ji family was in trouble. " The Ji family has offended the Fu family and the Fu family has cut off the entire lifeline of the Ji family, miss Ji. Now the current situation of the Ji family is nothing but a joke."


    " W..what?" Ji Yuyan was stunned, she did not expect that something like this was even possible, her mother was the daughter of the Fu family. How can the Fu family cut the lifeline of the Ji family like this?


    " What happened?" Ji Yuyuan asked the butler who sniggered and answered, " Young Master Haoyu has offended the Fu family by doing something he should not have."


    After he answered he cancelled the call, Ji Yuyan kept shouting into the speaker of the phone. " Hello! Hello!" When the sound of the dial tone came from the other side, Ji Yuyan''s face turned red in anger. " This damned man, who does he think he is! Just because he has resigned does he think that I cannot do anything to him?"


    No matter how much Ji Yuyan scolded the butler, she did not call the butler again. There was no reason for her to do it, she knew how her brother might have offended the Fu family, and she knew that Ji Haoyu was going to kill Fu Yu Shen, that good for nothing and then surely take over the Star Height Entertainment.


    The n that he came up with was really perfect and from one nce no one could see that there was any w in it, knowing her second brother, she thought that the n will seed. But now the butler was telling her that her brother Haoyu was caught and the key to him being caught was none other than Song Yan!


    -------


    My exams are here I am publishing a chapter while studying and the chapter might not be really great.


    ----------

 Chapter 517 Slap Backfired

    When Ji Yuyan thought about what her brother did to Fu Yu Shen she was riddled with guilt but then when she thought about how the Fu family owned her family, she suddenly started to feel less guilty and in turn, obstinacy started to well up.


    The Fu family was their rtives through marriage and because of them, her mother was thrown aside by her father, if not for their daughter who was adamant to marry her father, will her mother who has been her father''s lover been kicked out of the equation? It was all because of their daughter that her position in the Ji family was this awkward!


    Moreover, the reason why the Fu family broke their rtionship with the Ji family was Song Yan, she must have done something behind the scenes. If not then why would the Fu family break their rtionship with their family? Her family was now at the end of the rope because of that woman. Thinking about the culprit behind the downfall of her family, Song Yan, she couldn''t help but gnash her teeth in hatred as she clenched her phone with her hand.


    What was more the woman who caused such a disaster to her family was actually a fool, but now she couldn''t help but think about how her family was ruined by that woman¡ª¡ª surely, a fool cannot do that which meant that the woman was actually a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    " Yuyan where are running," the woman who came running after Ji Yuyan was the young miss of the Tang family, she and Ji Yuyan have grown up together because their families have been close friends for a long time." Huh? Isn''t that your cousin Sheng?"


    Ji Yuyan turned to look in the direction where Tang JianJian was pointing and then her eyes widened in surprise, she really did not expect to see Fu Yu Sheng here. She looked at the man who was talking to the woman who was walking beside him when she saw the woman who was smiling at something the man said and her heart started to pump even more pus in her veins. Here her family was on the verge of falling apart and yet the woman who was behind the fall of her family was having a date with her husband!


    " I will go and take a look, we will meet tomorrow, JianJian" she quickened her pace as she walked over to the spot where Fu Yu Sheng was, she needed something to speak to Fu Yu Sheng about the Ji family she couldn''t let Tang JianJian listen to that, Ji Yuyan knew that Tang JianJian will find out what happened to the Ji family once she goes back home and then she will surely break their friendship with her.


    But at least she would not have to see the contempt in Tang JianJian''s eyes.


    ¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Are you sure that you don''t want to buy a Maserati? I mean you go everywhere on foot and buses, I think a remodelled Maserati is a must. Even if you don''t have to buy it but you should at least think about Chen Chen, do you really want to drag him around with you?" The familiar voice of Fu Yu Sheng wafted over to Ji Yuyan who was walking past the crowd that was thick enough to make her stumble.


    A Maserati? That too remodelled? What did this man mean? Ji Yuyan stared at Fu Yu Sheng as her heart twisted with incredible pain and anger, this man destroyed her family without even caring about their familiar rtionship and yet he was asking his wife whether she wanted a remodelled luxury car. Resentment started to flood her veins while her face turned red in anger, if not for her being quite a distance away from the two of them she would have cursed these two shameless people to death.


    And if father and mother knew about it, they would have cursed this b*tch to the point where she would have drowned in spit and died. How could Fu Yu Sheng pamper this woman when she was nothing but a snake? And yet he was destroying his rtives without a care in this world? Surely this woman must have blown wind in the ear of her cousin or else he would not have done something like this to them.


    What was even more infuriating was that her cousin was actually being so sweet to this woman who destroyed their rtionship, he was willing to ruin the Ji family and not once did he care about her or anyone else.


    " I don''t need a Maserati and nor does Chen Chen, no one knows our faces and no one will pay attention to us if were to leave the house, but if we were to go out in a Maserati, I am sure that we will be a nice joke in front of others."


    As she told Fu Yu Sheng that she did not need a new car and walked over to where their car was parked but as soon as she walked closer, she felt someone raise their hand suddenly from beside her and then retaliated by smacking them on their hand as she carelessly flung her hand and pped the hand that was aiming for her cheek.


    " Oww! Okay, I see how it is, Song Yan! You have really gotten bold, haven''t you? Did you know what you have done? You have destroyed someone''s family!" Ji Yuyan saw how her cousin was pampering Song Yan and could not help but jump out in dissatisfaction as she raised her hand to p Song Yan, she couldn''t get closer to Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng when they were in the crowd which was why she deliberately came to where their car was parked and then hid behind it.


    She wanted to p Song Yan and relieve some of her anger but before she could do that, this woman pped her right back! How dare she!

 Chapter 518 How Can You Be So Selfish

    " Do you think I am like your family, who will hurt someone else to fill my pockets?" Song Yan sneered as she looked at the woman who was ming her. She didn''t recognise the woman at first, after all, it has been so many years and people like Ji Yuyan was someone whom she wouldn''t bother remembering. And what did the woman say that she was the one who ruined her family, really?


    " What are you talking about? We are family, there is no way we will harm yours, you must have misunderstood the situation and then used your sweet talk to bemuse second cousin!" Ji Yuyan looked at Song Yan like she knew better than Song Yan. " You are so selfish, because of you ..our families that have always been on good terms with each other are enemies now, don''t you feel ashamed at all? Even if you do not like my mother passing snide remarks on you, there is no need for you to be so ruthless, you clearly made a fuss over such a small thing."


    " I am sorry, are you saying that even if your family nned to kill someone from my family, I still need to stay silent and let your family do what they want to? And why are you lecturing me? Who are you anyway? Without the Fu family, your family is nothing and you think that you can scold me as you wish?" Song Yan scoffed with an indifferent expression on her face. " And we are rtives? We are not rtives at all. Your mother is a married woman and a married woman is like sshed water. We are at most rted to each other distantly why do you think that you can act like this in front of me ."


    She paused and then added swiftly, " And so what if the Fu family took their support from your family, people like you are simply shameless after trying to hurt someone from our family you want us to keep supporting you? Even if I have to be the viin, I will not let my husband or anyone from the Fu family support yours what are you going to do?"


    " Song Yan, you have no conscience! How can you be like this, my family has been working for the Fu family for so long, especially my brother Haoyu. He has been by brother Yu Shen''s side ever since he was a child. I admit that they might have made a mistake but you need to at least think of all the sacrifices my brother has made while working for Yu Shen as well." She paused and then looked at Song Yan like she was expecting something better than this from her. " And brother Haoyu only forgot his path for a small period, a mistake is even forgiven by God, why are you blowing the matter out of proportion?"


    ? Ji Yuyan was simply stunned upon seeing how ruthless Song Yan was being to her, Song Yan caused her mother to be kicked out of the Fu family and even then she was saying such ruthless words to her! This woman was simply too much!


    Song Yan looked at the woman who was looking at her with contempt, her expression seemed to be saying '' You are such a wicked witch!'' Seeing that expression, Song Yan was so angry that she almostughed out loud.


    Ji Yuyan actually called Ji Haoyu scheming against Fu Yu Shen and almost killing him as a small matter. Was she for real?


    But when her family was retaliated against then she was pushing the me on her, saying that she has ruined her family. Ji Yuyan''s double standards were really amazing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And who the hell kicked their mother out of the family, if she was that powerful she would have already done a lot of things without worrying about the consequences.


    " A small mistake? Why don''t you stand in front of my car and then I will drive it over your body? If you somehow manage to survive then I will forgive your family, what do you say?" Song Yan crossed her arms in front of her as she looked at Ji Yuyan with a smile that was not a smile. " You really believe that what you are saying is the right thing to say at the moment?" When she spoke her voice was cold as she hit on the nail on the head.


    Ji Yuyan''s face turned stuff as she looked at Song Yan because their voices weren''t soft at all, she has already attracted a huge crowd and in the crowd were some of her own college friends as well. She noticed how the young masters who studied at the same university as her were now looking at her with measuring gazes.


    Seeing that she has lost face in front of these men, Ji Yuyan''s face turned grim as she looked at Song Yan with her face flushed red in embarrassment. " How can you be like this? We are all a family, my mother is your aunt and yet you are talking like this to me. Everything that happened was nothing but a small matter, is there a need for you to act like this?"


    The more Ji Yuyan spoke, the more she felt that both Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng have forgotten their manners, Song Yan was still fine but how can Fu Yu Sheng forget his roots as well? With that thought in her head, she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and said, " You too second cousin? How can you be so calctive with your aunt? Have you forgotten when your parents died and sister Rong did not have enough milk to drink, it was my mother who nursed her? How can you repay my mother like that?"


    Song Yan facepalmed when she heard Ji Yuyan''s insensible words, she really could not understand how this young missy''s head worked. Her brother tried to kill someone and if this matter was handed over to the police then he would have to spend a lot of time in prison as ast bit of mercy, Old master Fu did not press the charges on Ji Haoyu and yet now Ji Yuyan was ming like this, how can someone''s head be this twisted?


    ------------

 Chapter 519 Elder

    Song Yan rolled her eyes and did not bother herself with Ji Yuyan, she wanted to end this matter but no matter how many times she tries to reason with Ji Yuyan, thetter will not be able to understand what she was trying to exin. Now that Ji Yuyan has lost her haughty image as the daughter of the Ji family everyone else has be a sinner in her eyes, especially her. In her messed up head, it was Song Yan who caused her family to be like this and made Ji Yuyan suffer.


    Even Fu Yu Sheng was getting tired of Ji Yuyan''s nonsensical talk. He did not want to say anything to Ji Yuyan lest others say that he was the one who bullied a young girl but now that the matter was escting he could no longer keep his mouth shut as he looked at the woman in front of him and said coldly, " Ji Yuyan, just because my temper is better than your father, don''t think that you can get away after saying any kind of nonsense as you wish. Because you will not be able to bear the consequences... most importantly, the thing that you are getting upset about was done by grandfather, if you have something to say then you can say it to him."


    Ji Yuyan turned silent, go to the former patriarch of the Fu family? She wouldn''t dare to do so, for some reason that old man never liked her. If she was to go there, then she was sure that the old man will only make things difficult for her.


    Looking at her cousin''s handsome face, she breathed in and said with a soft voice, " Cousin Sheng, do you really have to punish the entire Ji family for something that brother Haoyu did?"


    " Say these words when you can swear that you did not know what was going on in your house, but I know you had a very good idea of what Ji Haoyu was doing...after all, you wouldn''t have been so close to Qi Genghis for no reason at all." Fu Yu Sheng sneered as he walked to his car and then opened the door of the passenger side allowing Song Yan to slide inside.


    Ji Yuyan stood where she was after listening to what Fu Yu Sheng said and watched as the two got into the car and just as she snapped out of her daze and was going to tell Fu Yu Sheng off, she watched the car drive away while leaving her covered in fumes.


    Ji Yuyan patted her clothes and then looked at the luxury car that was driving away with a resentful gaze, silently hoping that the car would crash and burst into mes. He actually dared to threaten her like this? Fine! If they were bent on falling out with them, then she will make sure that they will have the most wonderful fallout!


    ....


    When Song Yan received a call from butler Ke asking her toe back to the Fu mansion with Fu Yu Sheng she already knew that something was going on and when she returned to the Fu mansion, she wasn''t surprised to see the elder of the Fu family sitting at the chair of the head of the family.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She noticed the Ji family that was sitting next to the couch where the elder was sitting and then looked at the huffing and puffing Old master Fu who was rubbing the tip of his cane with an angry flush on his face.


    Song Yan saw the stance of the Ji family and understood that they were here toin and regain the status that they have lost because of the Fu family. Aunt Fu was technically still a member of the Fu family and she couldn''t be cut off the family tree like that and what was more even if her shares were blocked by old master Fu, as long as the elders who cared about the reputation of the family supported her she would still be able to regain some of her momentum back.


    With a light nce, she looked at the woman who was sitting at the seat of the elder with a face that was wrinkled like an ancient tree. And sighed, this was the same elder who pressurised the Fu family to ept Qi Genghis''s child after Fu Yu Shen died, saying that all his assets should be named under the child''s name, it was fortunate that Fu Yu Sheng absolutely refused and told the woman off, saying that if she dared to push him too much, he will end the Fu corporation with his own hands.


    Given that Fu Yu Sheng was the power behind the rise of the Fu family, he could always cause its demise as well. These so-called elders who always preached that they were doing all this because they want to uphold justice and peace, only cared about the benefits that they received from the Fu family. So, when the woman was threatened by Fu Yu Sheng, they stopped making a fuss.


    Most probably, Aunt Fuined to the elders after she saw that she was running out of time and brought the one elder who saw her as her favourite child in the Fu family.


    " You are here," the old elder looked at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng who walked inside the manor and ced the teacup in front of her with a loud bang as she red at Song Yan with a vicious re and said, " I heard that you have deliberately caused trouble for your aunt ?" As she spoke she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and said, " I told you not to marry this good-for-nothing woman but you did not listen to me, now look what is happening. Because of her, the entire family has be a joke."


    " My wife is naturally very good," Fu Yu Sheng calmly replied as he shoved his hands in his pockets and then nced at the elder who was sitting in front of him. " At least she is much better than those who only know how to leech me and mypany."

 Chapter 520 A Small Mistake

    Elder Madam Fu''s face turned red in anger, she of course understood that Fu YU Sheng was calling her a leech. She knocked her cane on the ground and then turned to look at Old master Fu who was silently sitting on the side while looking at his grandson with approval brimming in his eyes.


    Seeing that old master Fu was supporting his grandson and not her Elder Madam Fu''s face turned even worse, she smacked her hand on the armrest of the chair and rebuked old master Fu harshly, " I say what is wrong with you old three? How can you be so foolish? These two are young and don''t under what will happen to us if we were to lose our reputation, now that the Fu family have fallen out with the Ji family, the entire city is talking about us, do you know this?"


    Old master Fu sneered, he knew it very well why his elder cousin came to look for him,pared to the Fu family who only gave her a share in thepany the Ji family handed out a lot of gifts to her on a usual basis, which was why she was acting like their defendant. Her benefits andforts were very closely rted to the Ji family''s fortune, so of course she woulde looking for him.


    Not wanting to say anything harsh to the old woman who was a decade older than him and had her feet dangling in the coffin, he turned to look at butler Ke and said, " Get me a handful of cotton, I am afraid my ears will start bleeding any second now."


    " You dare ignore me? I am your elder!" Elder Madam Fu roared furiously as she looked at old master Fu with a livid expression.


    Hearing her roar, butler Ke rushed to find a handful of cotton even faster. Seeing how they all were ignoring her, Elder Madam Fu''s eyes which were cloudy were filled with thunder. " I see, I see, you all are flying in the sky aren''t you? Your wings have hardened haven''t they?"


    She then turned to look at Song Yan and said, " And you? You are feeling rather proud that you have broken this family! I knew that you were a bad woman, what else can I expect from a daughter who is not wanted by her father? It is in your blood! Humph, this is your good granddaughter-inw of yours, old three." Elder Madam Fu sneered at Old master Fu with a mocking look on her face. " This family has been doing fine for so many years and the second she bes the matriarch, she broke the family like this."


    " I am your sister and this is the reason I am telling you that if you still have a conscience stop what you are doing, your sister is pouring her heart and soul in front of you, if you continue to listen to this woman, then she will destroy the entire family."


    " At least I am not turning a blind eye to someone''s pain in the context of mary benefit." Song Yan was getting tired of the croaky voice of Elder Madam Wu, if not for this woman Qi Genghis would never have been able to get inside their family but this woman who was greedy till the day she died pressurised old master Fu who was already confused with the child that Qi Genghis imed as Fu Yu Shen and under Fu Yu Shen''s wishes when he was half crazy with fear, he had no choice but to ept the child.


    And then began the sufferings of her son.<novelnext></novelnext>


    With her gaze as sharp as the cold de of the sword she turned to look at Elder Madam Fu, her gaze was so sharp and incisive that Elder Madam Fu was scared. Instinctively, she turned her head and did not look at Song Yan anymore while even the head of the Ji family was stunned by the gaze with which Song Yan looked at them.


    ''This ¡­This was the same woman whom they have seen acting shy and reserved for so many years?''


    Master Ji frowned, the impression that he had of Song Yan was that she was cowardly and meek. When did this woman be so confident? His heart suddenly felt a bit ufortable, if what Ji Haoyu and his wife said was true then this woman will be hard to deal with, she was the disciple of the Celestial master Gu, with this identity alone she was stronger than the entire Ji family.


    But in the end, he was someone who cared about his benefits the most, he turned to look at Aunt Fu and motioned to her with his eye asking her to say something. Aunt Fu has dealt with her husband at home and she did not dare to refuse him, which was why she turned to look at Song Yan and said, " Do you really have to be so ruthless? I admit that my son got greedy and did something wrong but he has given his entire youth to wipe the mess that was left behind by Yu Shen, can''t you forget that?"


    " We are in the end one family, if we continue like this we might be a joke in the eyes of others." Aunt Fu added giving Elder Madam Fu a chance to target Song Yan again.


    " What your aunt is saying is right," Elder Madam Fu chimed in with a stubborn look on her face. " The Fu family is rted to the Ji family with marriage, if you do this what will others think and what will happen to your aunt? How will she face her inws? How can you be so narrow-minded? If Haoyu did something wrong, then you can hit him or have him punished by the ancestral rod, there is no need for you to break the rtionship between the two families, right?"


    Song Yan walked towards where everyone was sitting and then with her arms on her side she sat down after smoothing her dress she crossed her legs at her ankles and then crossed her arms before sweeping a nce at Elder Madam Fu and sneered, " So in the eyes of Elder Madam, killing someone is a mistake, right?"


    ------------

 Chapter 521 [Bonus ]

    " You are blowing the matter out of proportion," Elder Madam Fu was stunned when she saw that the woman who always had her head lowered was looking at her with a sneer on her face but she was in the end, the elder of the family. Even though she was surprised by the sudden change, she still closed her eyes and breathed a deep breath and then snapped in a shrill voice, " Yu Shen is fine, there is no need for you all to have a fall out is it?"


    " I see, so in your words¡­as long as someone does not die, the attempt made to kill someone should not be counted?" Song Yan asked again as she looked at the Elder madam who was eyeing her with a frown.


    " You can say that," Elder Madam Wu replied. This woman''s eyes were too dark, looking at her was like she was looking at her a void, she couldn''t even look in those eyes without worrying that she would be sucked in by this woman''s gaze.


    Song Yan nodded as she tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear and then leaned forward before she stretched her hand out and then snatched the fruit knife from the fruit bowl that was sticking inside a dragon fruit. Her expression was no longer as aggressive as it was before she turned to look at Old master Fu and butler Ke before she sweetly asked, " Butler Ke, is this knife sharp?"


    "It''s very sharp, second madam," Butler Ke replied, he did not understand why Song Yan was asking such a question him but he was trained to answer the question when the masters asked something, this was the reason why he answered Song Yan''s question without even thinking about it and it was only when he answered did he realise that he might have spoken out of turn.


    " Oh that''s perfect," Song Yan remarked as she raised her hand and with extreme precision aimed it at Ji Haoyu''s calf. Her actions were swift concise andpletely ruthless, the second they blinked, the knife that was in her hand was sticking out of Ji Haoyu''s calf, seeing her act like this everyone in the Ji family and others screamed in fright.


    " Why did you do this!" Ji Haoyu screamed as he sped his calf which was bleeding because the tip of the knife was sticking in his calf. How can someone be this cruel? She really stabbed him with a fruit knife for what?


    " Song Yan don''t go too far, do you think there is now?" Aunt Fu''s face twisted as she turned to re at Song Yan, she hadn''t expected this bitch to do something like this, her heart was aching for her son and if possible she would Kate dragged Song Yan to the police station by her hair. " If you try to push us too much then I will sue you!"


    " Oh, Aunt Fu you seem to be blowing the matter out of proportion," Song Yan chuckled lightly as she pointed to Elder madam Fu and then threw the words that the old woman have thrown at her earlier in support of the Ji family back to the Ji family and shrugged casually, " I mean, why are you reacting like this? Because of Haoyu, Yu Shen was smashed by a truck and almost lost his life but when Elder madam Fu said that it was a small matter you did not say anything but now that I have simply scratched Haoyu lightly you want to sue me?"


    The smile on her face dropped as she hiked a brow up and then said, " Your son caused my brother-inw toe under a truck, what should we do then? Have him executed?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her words caused the Ji family''s expression to twist.


    " What rubbish!" Elder madam Fu was looking at Song Yan with discontent in her eyes, but when she noticed that the Fu family was looking at her with anger in their eyes, her face turned ugly. " This is not what I wanted to say, I was just saying that there was ¡­"


    " That will be enough," Old master Fu was getting tired of the joke that was happening in front of him. He understood Ji Haoyu and Fu Yu Shen''s position in the heart of his daughter, his daughter always said that she cared about Fu Yu Shen like her own son but how can he believe it when he saw her react like the sky was falling when Song Yan used a small knife to scar Ji Haoyu but when his grandson went to the hospital after getting schemed against by her own son, she brought the elder of the family acting like what happened was a small thing.


    Old master Fu breathed in and then turned to look at his cousin and said, " Elder cousin, let me give you some advice if you want to live your life withfort stop creating trouble for me and my family. Or else I can always take thefort that you have away."


    " You¡­You are going to be the death of me!" Elder madam Fu too knew that she was here with impure intentions which were why she was feeling rather guilty when she saw Song Yan say those words to her, she did not expect the girl who never raised her head in front of her would do something like this, in the end, she breathed in and out and stubbornly said, " I am just trying to save this family."


    "You are not trying to save this family," Li Wenyi had an important fashion show today but because of this matter she had to leave it in the hands of her assistant, seeing that the Ji family was still trying to find a way to get their foothold back and wasting their time in return Li Wenyi was rather impatient. " You are doing this for yourself."


    " You¡­"


    " And what family are we talking about?" Song Yan interrupted before Elder Madam Fu could say anything, "Isn''t it already broken given that the master of the Ji family had an illegitimate daughter with his lover and brought her back home?"

 Chapter 522 Confession

    " What nonsense are you saying?" Master Ji''s pupils started to dte as he red at Song Yan with his eyes popping while his face turned to a violent shade of purple. His mouth seemed to be working furiously but he couldn''t say anything, he looked at Song Yan who was smirking at him and then let his gaze sweep over to the Old master Fu who was staring at him with eyes that held shock and anger.


    He watched as the old master Fu turned to look at Ji Yuyan and then his face''s expression crumpled. Seeing that the old man was believing what Song Yan just said, master Ji''s heart started to thump wildly, he couldn''t let this woman say anything anymore.


    And to make matters worse, he could see that even his wife and son were looking at Ji Yuyan who was looking rather ufortable with all the res that were targeting her.


    "Don''t think that anyone would believe your nonsense just because you are the disciple of the Gu family''s head. Disgusting, how dare you toy with our family like this, if you don''t want to help us then don''t help, why do you have to question my character? I have never cheated on my wife! If you keep on going like this, then you will surely receive the retribution of the heavens, since when celestial masters started to act like this¡ª¡ª" Master Wu was trying his best to save his face but before he could say another thing to Song Yan, he suddenly felt a chill climb over his spine.


    He did not know what was happening but the next second he felt something press on his shoulders and then before he could even understand what was happening, he was raised in the air. Master Ji''s screeches doubled as he realised that he was being dragged to the top of the ceiling of the Fu mansion, he did not know how this was possible but he knew that this must have to do something with Song Yan.


    " What are you doing!" He screamed as he looked at Song Yan who was sitting on the couch and watching him being dragged more and more up like she was watching a wonderful movie happening in front of her. " I am your elder, how can you do something to me like this?"


    Ji Haoyu and Aunt Fu stared at Master Ji nkly, they have never seen anything before like this but even though they were stunned by the sight, they soon snapped out when they heard the screams of Master Ji.


    Aunt Fu rounded on Song Yan like an angry wolverine and then said fiercely, " Why are you doing this? By rtionship he is your uncle inw how can you be so disrespectful to him?"


    " When did I say that I was the one who did this?" Song Yan shrugged casually as she smiled at Aunt Fu. " The one who is pulling your husband over the ceiling is none other than his secretaries he has assaulted and had them killedter on such as to make sure no one would be able to find out what he had done."


    Aunt Fu''s face turned ashen as she looked at the man who was hovering in the air, she did not want to believe a thing that her husband would do something like this after all he was the reason she has given up everything. If he was to betray her like this then what will happen to her?<novelnext></novelnext>


    " There is no way he will do something like this! Haoyu''s father is loyal to me!" Aunt Fu insisted but one could see that she was having a hard time saying those words, she was just hanging on false hope.


    " You heard that master Ji?" Song Yan called to master Ji who was hanging close to the ceiling. " Your wife trusts you so much, won''t you tell the truth? I mean you should, those spirits of all those secretaries are running out of patience, and sooner orter they will drop you to your death, maybe confess everything? After all your wife loves you so much, she will not make a fuss, right Aunt Fu?"


    Master Ji did not want to confess but he was also afraid that those evil spirits would drop him, he bit his lips but this small dy caused the spirits to get angry at him and they dropped him. When the pull that was keeping him in the air vanished, Master Ji''s face changed and he let out a blood-curdling scream and shouted, " I will ¡­I will tell you everything please!"


    No sooner did he say those words he was once again caught and dragged to the position where he was hanging and only then did he breathe in relief and then without looking at his wife, he looked at Song Yan and gritted his teeth before spitting out, " You are right, I cheated on my wife. I had many secretaries who were willing to sleep with me, and since they were offering, I epted what was wrong with it. But then after sleeping with me they will threaten me that they would tell my wife about it if I don''t give them what they wanted, which was why I had to kill them to keep my martial life safe."


    His words exploded inside the head of Aunt Fu who looked at him with shock in her eyes. There was no way, she thought but when she saw her father look over her with mockery in his eyes, she knew that what she heard was the truth, for a while she did not know what to say and simply sat in the same ce without even breathing.


    Aunt Fu was shocked to her core but Song Yan wasn''t done, she looked at Master Ji and said with a sly voice, " And what about Ji Yuyan? She is your daughter right?"


    " She is," Master Ji knew that there was nothing that he could do now, so he could only confess his wrongdoing. " Her mother got pregnant and arrived at my ce with her child in tow saying that if I don''t give her daughter the title of my daughter, she will publicise the DNA report."


    ----------

 Chapter 523 Who Will You Treat Better?

    "Hah, this is your wonderful schr who knows how to treat a woman well?" Old master Fu threw the words that Aunt Fu said to him years ago. When he told her that the man she was choosing was not the right one but his daughter did not listen to him, instead she pretended to ignore him.


    And when he stopped her from marrying this rotten bastard, she ran away from the house and married with this Ji bastard and then returned with a child in her belly.


    Aunt Fu''s face turned red in shame as she bit her lips, she was once the proud daughter of the Fu family. A woman who had a long line of admirers but today she was embarrassed by her husband for whom she has given up everything, she raised her head and red at Master Ji before breathing heavily. " You bastard, I gave so much for you and you dare to treat me like this? I promise that I will make your entire family suffer!"


    With that, she stood up from her seat and then walked out of the Fu mansion leaving a storm of fury. Since her husband has made fun of their affections, there was no need for her to lower her head in front of her maternal family, if he has the guts he can ask for mercy from Fu Yu Sheng and others.


    " Hey, where are you going?" Master Ji was stunned when he saw that his wife was leaving him alone in the Fu mansion, seeing that the old hag was gone, Song Yan waved her hand and Fang Yanli who was holding Master Ji loosened her grip on the man''s shoulder and let him fall to the floor.


    Master Ji did not expect something like this to happen, with a loud bang he fell on the floor and from the crack that echoed in the main hall, everyone could see that the man might have broken his back but no one held any sympathy for master Ji, not even his son.


    Ji Haoyu watched the pitiful condition of his father and then stood up from the couch with the fruit knife still stuck in his calf and walked out of the main hall as well, he did not want to get entangled in this mess anymore.


    The only one who was left behind to take care of Master Ji was Ji Yuyan. Of course, after her bloodline getting known to everyone, Ji Yuyan would not dare to say anything to the members of the Fu family, she called the driver inside the house and then had him take her father to the hospital, while she was leaving, Ji Yuyan looked like she was running.


    Once the Ji family was gone, Song Yan turned to look at Elder Fu and said with a soft voice, " Now, what do you have to say? Elder Fu?"


    What could Elder Madam Fu say? With her face awkwardly twisted in a smile, she bid the Fu family goodbye, she was worried that if she was to stay any longer her privileges as the elder of the Fu family would be snatched away from her which was why she ran as fast as she could with her old bones.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ...


    " Really, second sister inw, you stabbed Ji Haoyu in the calf?" Fu Yu Shen who was getting bored because of staying in the hospital immediately cheered up when he heard what went on in the Fu house, he was rather giddy when he heard that Ji Haoyu was punished by Song Yan. " I bet that bastard''s face must have looked rather twisted."


    "Oh it sure did," Fu Rong too had a rare day off from her university and came to see Fu Yu Shen. She was sitting at the edge of Fu Yu Shen''s bed with her legs crossed and taking as little space as possible. " His face was like this," she made a twisted expression that looked like she was suffering from year-old constipation. " He screamed so much that I can''t even put it in words, he acted like such a sissy. He can''t evenpare to eldest sister-inw who cut her hand every now and then while preparing her dresses."


    Fu Yu Shen cracked upughing again but he turned silent when he met with Fu Yu Sheng''s re, he ced his finger on his lips and then lowered his head with a fake guilty expression on his face.


    " This is not something to joke about!" Fu Yu Sheng scolded the two of them with an annoyed look in his eyes as he red at the two of them. " If only you listened to me when I told you not to get along with that man, this wouldn''t have happened. You almost died too, thank your second sister-inw for her grace or else if I was in her spot, I would have watched you die with a bucket of popcorn in my hands."


    Fu Yu Shen knew that his brother was only saying this because he was worried about him but he still felt guilty when he remembered how he used to make fun of Song Yan and even caused her to run away from the Fu mansion and turned to look at Song Yan who was sitting in the room while reading a book. " Second sister-inw, I am really sorry for what I have done in the past, I know that I cannot change what I have done but I promise that I will treat you well----"


    " Who are you going to treat well?" Fu Yu Sheng asked with a dangerous tilt of his neck as he tipped his chin and narrowed his gaze at Fu Yu Shen.


    " I was just saying that I will treat her like a true sister," Fu Yu Shen told his brother with a helpless look on his face, he did have admiration for Song Yan but it wasn''t an admiration that will turn into love.


    " That''s better," Fu Yu Sheng was having a lot of troubles these days, especially with his eldest brother who seemed to have gained a rare interest in his wife! These days even brothers can''t be trusted!

 Chapter 524 A Fool

    Fu Yu Sheng did not think that his eldest brother was capable of showing any interest in a woman but surprisingly the man proved him wrong, not only did he not show interest in Song Yan, he even seemed to be taking a lot of time out of his busy schedule to talk with Song Yan about the world of the supernatural. He was having an emotional meltdown just thinking about how his brother was ying with him, that damned man he did not even talk with him this much from the day he was born and now he was talking to his wife like he has been dying to say something.


    If that man was not his elder brother he would have thought that the man was trying to snatch his wife from him!


    " There is no need for you to treat me like your true sister, it would be better if you don''t fall for the words of some other schemer like Ji Haoyu, I wouldn''t be by your side to save you every day." Song Yan did not raise her head from the book that she was reading, in her eyes this was rathermon in her line.


    People would always misunderstand celestial masters only for them to lower their heads and then ask for forgiveness, this was something that she was very used to after all, in five hundred years of wandering as a ghost what was there for her to not see?


    Fu Yu Shen sighed in relief when he saw that Song Yan was no longer ming him, what he did not know was that Song Yan didn''t me him from the start. The reason she did all this was to teach this naive young master a lesson, he has been too wild for her liking, and it was about time for him to get hold of himself and start maturing.


    Seeing that Song Yan was not holding a grudge against him, Fu Yu Shen was relieved but at the same time, his eyes dimmed. Even though he was unconscious he could hear everything that was going on around him, he could hear how his family was trying their best to save his life while his aunt and Ji Haoyu whom he has treated like his own brother trying to push him into a fire pit, he has even heard Ji Haoyu trying to bribe the nurse to poison him with lead when he was unconscious.


    It was his luck that the pendant that his second sister inw gave him caught the maid in her act or else he would have died.


    Fu Yu Shen was chagrined when he realised that he could not see through people. Because of his foolishness, not only was he cuckolded by his cousin but he almost lost his life! What was more he caused his entire family including the sickly old master Fu to worry for him, he was particrly d that even though all the objections that his second brother met in the family, he married second sister inw or else he would have died without even knowing the cause and would be raising someone''s else kid as his.


    If Song Yan was not by his side he would have truly lost his life and everything that he had!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ji Haoyu had the trust of his family and without Song Yan, that trust wouldn''t have been broken, with his scheme his family would have thought that Qi Genghis was pregnant with his child and he too wouldn''t have suspected her if not for Song Yan who told him to be on guard against Qi Genghis. With the two of them whom he trusted so much, he was sure that he would have lost all his assets to those white-eyed wolves and what was even worse was that it would have never stopped!


    Because the child that had Ji Haoyu''s blood would have been raised as his own! Just the very thought was enough to make him break out in cold sweat.


    Moreover, he seemed to have heard from master Gu who came to see him that if not for Song Yan he would have watched him die because even if he tried to save him, Fu Yu Shen would not have believed him.


    " Second brother, is the Ji family still fighting? I thought that aunt will divorce that bastard from the Ji family." When Fu Yu Shen heard that his aunt was cheated on by the old man of the Ji family he thought that she was going to divorce him but he still hasn''t heard anything of the sort from his aunt or anyone else.


    " Hmm, you know that aunt is too arrogant for her own good, right? She does not want to let go of the Ji family that has grown in the business industry because of her support and wants to take a major bite out of it." Fu Yu Sheng frowned when he thought about his aunt, it was very clear that his aunt should have cut the Ji family offpletely and sent her husband to prison but for some reason, she did not do it--- the word that he heard from his spy told him that his aunt was indeed going to divorce old Ji but her son stopped her telling her that if she was to divorce their old man, they will have to ept Ji Yuyan as their sister and that will cause their assets to be split up.


    After much noise in the Ji family, his aunt decided that she was going to be a major shareholder of the Ji family and take all the money that the Jipany was making at the moment. Even though thepany was now six feet in debt, it can still make a turnaround as long as it cooperates with anotherpany and from what he has heard, his aunt was indeed looking for apetitor of the Fu family who will take over the Ji family''spany.


    "Humph, aunt is a fool, she still thinks that she can get along with thepetitors of the Fu family and turn her fortune around?" Fu Rong scoffed. " Who does not know that only the Ning family can go head-on against the Fu family? And since grandfather is in talks with them, the Ning family will never go against us. Isn''t that right third brother?"

 Chapter 525 Not Waiting For You

    Fu Yu Shen blushed red in shame when he heard Fu Rong talk about the marriage talks that were happening with the Ning family. Old master Fu was worried that Fu Yu Shen will get into another trouble which was why he was in a hurry to get his youngest grandson engaged to the granddaughter of the Ning family.


    In fact if not for the fact that Ning Yu asked for some time to know Fu Yu Shen, he would have gone ahead and had the two of them married to each other as soon as possible.


    "Anyway second sister inw, are you going to let go of this matter so easily?" Fu Yu Shen asked as he cleared his throat and then looked at Song Yan who was sitting on the couch with a soft glow on her face. " I mean, you did say that there will have some sort of rebound right?"


    Fu Rong''s eyes too lit up when she heard this, she too remembered that Song Yan said that the people who were behind this will be caught in bad luck if the curse was broken. " That''s right sister-inw! You mentioned that there will be bacshst time didn''t you, then when will it happen? Howe I have not heard something happening in the Ji family ?"


    "Its because Ji Haoyu is rather smart and he knew what he was doing, instead of taking the risks on his own he handed it all to Qi Genghis and the old warlock, which is why the old warlock is dead and Qi Genghis is stroked with bad luck," she paused and then said after a quick pondering, "And Ji Haoyu is not that safe from the impact of a bacsh either, if not then why would hispany be going down so quickly? It''s all because the curse''s bacsh is doing its work but it''s a pity that he is too smart."


    " This much is enough for an ambitious guy like him," said Fu Yu Sheng with a scoff as he remembered how Ji Haoyu has tried to take over the Star Height corporation under his wing. " That man is someone who dreams of achieving greater heights as quickly as possible, surely he will definitely not like losing everything that he has worked so hard for this easily."


    " Second brother is right," Fu Rong nodded as she pursed her lips and then turned to look at Fu Yu Shen who was sitting next to her. " If only third brother hasn''t been attracted by the looks of Qi Genghis we would have never found the true face of that man, in this way we should thank brother Yu Shen for doing it."


    Fu Yu Shen who was sitting on the bed coughed loudly asking Fu Rong to not speak too much but Fu Rong was not someone who would let him stop her either, she rolled her eyes and said, " What are you coughing for? Isn''t it the truth? Back then you were so engrossed with Qi Genghis that you wanted to marry her and even got kicked out of the house for her. It''s all because you are a total g man when ites to looks if you hadn''t salivated over Qi Genghis like a dog would Ji Haoyu scheme against you? It was because you let him get a hang over your weakness that he was able to exploit you." Fu Rong sneered as she snorted in disgust.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " And what is even more disgusting is that the woman acted like she was the one who was forced to sleep with third brother when the truth was that she has taken quite a lot of resources from thepany, I have already found out, all the traffic that belonged to the top tier celebrities was being given to her," she shot a disdainful nce at Fu Yu Shen who rubbed his nose awkwardly. " If not for second brother who coaxed those high-tier celebrities we would have made a loss."


    " Okay, Okay! haven''t I learned my lesson already? Why are you exposing my shorings like that? It''s not like I haven''t suffered enough." It was not that he liked Qi Genghis that much he just adored her doll-like face and seductive body and nothing else he, but the reason he was obsessed with sleeping with her was that Ji Haoyu kept whispering in his ears, if not he would have never even thought of sleeping with a singer from the samepany where he was working as the CEO.


    ...


    Fu Yu Shen thanks to Song Yan''s pendant and the medicine that she has been giving to him on daily basis recovered very quickly, in fact, it would be better to say that he was getting more and more energised with each day passing. No sooner did he hit his third week in the hospital, the doctors who were in charge of taking care of him gave him a clean chit to go back home, as soon as he received the clean chit, he was sure that he will be weed back to his house with open arms, which was why he did not tell anyone in his family that he was returning and only asked Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan to help him discharge from the hospital.


    However, when he returned to the Fu house, he was surprised to find that everyone in the family was sitting in the living room, he turned to look at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng before asking, " Did you two tell them that I aming back?"


    "Of course not," Fu Yu Sheng answered with a mocking smile as he looked at the crowd that was gathered in the living room and snorted. " Do you think they are here for you? They are all waiting for your sister-inw who has been avoidinging back home all this time." As he spoke he turned to look at Song Yan who turned her head to the side and acted like she couldn''t see his ming re.


    She was indeed avoidinging back home because she has been quite tired of being dragged around and being asked this and that by old master Fu and her eldest brother-inw was driving her crazy with his science and supernatural beings talks!

 Chapter 526 Take Care Of Yan Yan

    " Yan Yan, you are finally willing toe back home," Old master Fu who was waiting for his second granddaughter inw toe back home, got up from his seat and waved to Song Yan as he walked over to where Song Yan was and when he came to stand in front of Fu Yu Shen who already had his arms opened while waiting for his grandfather to hug him, he pushed him to the side and said, " What are you doing? Let me see my granddaughter-inw."


    Fu Yu Shen was speechless, now that he has recovered, shouldn''t his grandfather treat him so fondly? After all, he was the one who came back from the gates of hell, so why was it that his grandfather was only looking at Song Yan? Why was it that he was once again thrown to the side again? What happened to the tears and hugs that they did when he was in the hospital?


    " Yan Yan, I heard that you have been learning master Gu for a very long time. You naughty girl, you should have told me."


    " Yan Yan, I can see that Yu Shen''splexion is looking good, I am getting tired of staying in the sanatorium. I am an old man, I only have a few years to live and I would like to stay with my family during these years. What do you say? Can you give me a talisman to recover my strength as well? And by any chance, if you can, can you give me some pills as well?"


    " Yan Yan, you seem to have gotten more and more amazing these days, I am going to inaugurate a new boutique in a few days, can you tell me when should I open it? Any auspicious date if you can tell me, it will be nice¡­"


    When the members of the Fu family saw that Song Yan has returned, she was immediately surrounded by them. Some praised her and some even treated her like she was a celebrity, their actions and excitement caused Song Yan to shiver as goosebumps started to break all over her skin.


    In the past when she came to the Fu mansion, this ce was nothing but a cold pce filled with nothing but cold and ire. And now that the entire ce was filled with so much energy and happiness she was feeling a bit overwhelmed.


    They praised her for a long time before they finally stopped and started telling her what they wanted and it only then did Song Yan realise that there was no way she would be able to get out of this ce.


    Fu Yu Sheng who saw that his wife was being treated like this immediately tried to save her as he dragged her behind him and then said, "Yan Yan is already busy with a lot of things, you all don''t pounce on her like this if she hands talisman to you all take it if she doesn''t then wait for your chance." As he said this, he dragged Song Yan inside the house with him not stopping to listen to anyone at all.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " How can you be like this," Old master Fu was furious when he saw that his second grandson was acting like he was a hen protecting its egg and then chased after Fu Yu Sheng. " Don''t you want to see your grandfather live a good life," he then turned to look at Song Yan with a puppy dog expression on his face and added in a soft voice, " Yan Yan, don''t you want to see grandpa stay with you all?"


    Song Yan felt awkward when she heard Old master Fu say this, she blinked her eyes and then said, " Grandpa, the pills that I gave Yu Shen finished a while ago, I will have to go and make them from the scratch but don''t worry I will not leave you out."


    " Good, good, you are a good child." Old master Fu praised Song Yan as he turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and with his eyes burning as he looked at him. "Yu Sheng, you must make sure that you need to treat Song Yan real well. After all, if you hurt her then forget about Yan Yan beating you...I will deal with you myself and break your legs! All three of them!"


    Fu Yu Sheng''s face turned ck as ink as he gloomily said, " Grandfather. You don''t have to worry about it, I will treat Yan Yan really well but if you are talking about treating her well, I can only treat her well if I have some time off. I work every single day, and even now I have a pile of work waiting for me. I can tell you that assistant Xu is dying,st night he sent me his will."


    Old master Fu immediately turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and Fu Shu Chang who was standing next to him and said sternly, " You two, you better start working as well, how long are you going to rely on your brother? You are so shameless, doing your own things..start helping your brother or you can get lost for me especially you, Shu Chang! You have disappointed me again and again, you asked me to give you a few years to work in theboratory and I did now start taking care of your brother''s work."


    Old master Fu looked regretful when he realised that he has overlooked his granddaughters-inw too much. He did not want to force his grandsons given that they two were already adults but now that he was looking at the two granddaughters-inw of his, he realised that he has given his grandsons too much freedom. " Seriously, you two are too much. How can you leave everything in the hands of your second brother?"


    Fu Yu Sheng felt his lips twitch. "¡­." Grandfather you are being too much, you too were involved in that mess have you forgotten? Why is it that you pushed everything to his brothers?

 Chapter 527 Quarrel

    After promising the family that she will help all of them soon enough, Song Yan returned to her room, she wanted to take a nap and dream of nothing but sweet nothings but as soon as she returned to her room, she heard the sound of someone throwing something on the floor.


    Song Yan immediately was jolted awake, all the signs ofziness vanishing from her eyes as she strained her ears to hear what was going on. Ever since she started cultivating as a celestial master, her senses have gone more and more sharp, even though the Fu mansion waspletely soundproof, she was still able to hear loud noises and from what she could see the sound just came from the room across her and the room that was across her belonged to Li Wenyi and Fu Shu Chang.


    When no sound came from the room, Song Yan thought that she might have mistaken something normal as an argument but then she heard the voice of Li Wenyi like she has eaten gunpowder for breakfasting from the next room as she argued with her husband.


    "You say that it''s none of your business, then does it mean that it''s not your business? Your girlfriend''s sister has been trying to get into mypany for such a long time and when I refuse to let her in, she goes around spreading rumours that I am biased and immature? Do you think that this is fun? That mistress of yours has been making things difficult for me ever since I get married and if that is not enough my parents are asking me why I don''t have any children yet. You tell me when is this going to stop?"


    " I have told you enough times that I have nothing to do with Chen Chu Chu! How many times do I have to tell you that I am not interested in anyone, neither you nor her? The reason I haven''t consummated our marriage is simple---- I cannot give you enough time. How am I supposed to give time to kids? If you don''t want to let her sister in then don''t, did I ask you to give her a position in yourpany?" From Fu Shu Chang''s voice, he looked like he was really tired.


    " Haha, you think I am a fool? That woman has been living with you for such a long time, locked in the same room and with so many private photos of you two circting on the inte, how dare you say that you have nothing to do with her? I still haven''t forgotten that you asked for a divorce because I was rude to her, how dare I say anything to that woman? But who is her sister? Who gives her the right to bully me? I am telling you Shu Chang if this does not stop then I won''t care what happens to your family and leave! The only reason I am staying here is because of old master Fu and his deteriorating health, if you and that woman bully me too much then I will show you that no one can be worse than me."


    Li Wenyi''s voice went another note higher as it echoed through the wall.


    "Fine, I will tell her to have her sister back off, will that do?"Fu Shu Chang''s voice was filled with annoyance after being pestered by Li Wenyi. " I will let her know what you have said, so can you let me go?"


    " I want to let go of youpletely, if only you were not a coward!" Li Wenyi shrieked her voice eight degrees louder but her shriek was answered by the loud bang of the door.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After the quarrel, Song Yan heard the sound of Li Wenyi''s sobbing, she hesitated as she looked at the wall separating the two rooms. She did not know whether to go and help Li Wenyi but if she was to go there now, what would she say to Li Wenyi?


    But ignoring Li Wenyi who has been so nice to her in the past didn''t seem right as well, so after some hesitation, Song Yan pushed herself from the bed and then she walked over to the door and pulled it open, seeing that Fu Shu Chang wasn''t in the corridor, she walked out of the room and then went to look for Li Wenyi.


    Li Wenyi''s room was not far from hers and no sooner did she take a couple of steps, she was standing in front of Li Wenyi''s room. Listening to heartbreaking sobs, Song Yan gave Li Wenyi some time to calm down before she raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    The sound of sobbing stopped abruptly and then she heard Li Wenyi get up from the bed and walk over to the door, she has to hand it over to Li Wenyi because the second thetter opened the door, she was no longer crying in fact there was a smile ying on her lips as she looked at Song Yan. " Yan Yan, is there something that you want to say something to me?"


    "Eldest sister-inw, you asked me to tell you about the date when you can inaugurate your boutique right? I just calcted the day and I believe that you should open the boutique in the next month, if you do not mind then I can check a little more and then tell you an urate date?" Song Yan said with a polite voice, seeing that Song Yan came to help her Li Wenyi did not want to send her away.


    She was not in the mood of chatting with anyone but at the same time, she did not want to stay in the silence of the room either. The silence of the room was biting her like telling her that she was nothing but an abandoned wife like Chen Chu Chu has done so many times already.


    " Come in," with a smile she invited Song Yan having decided what she wanted to do.

 Chapter 528 Li Wenyi’s Future

    Song Yan walked inside the room, her gaze fell on the small vase that was thrown on the floor but she did notment or say anything about it. Instead, she walked over to the small couch that had a small tea table in front of it, on top of the tea table there were multiple magazines and one of those magazines seemed to have published news of Li Wenyi being bossy towards her workers including how she refused to let someone work under her because of personal issues.


    With a nce Song Yan was able to read what was going on, Chen Chu Chu''s sister was a B-grade model under a famouspany. Thisbel was going to coborate with Li Wenyi in the uing days and the model who was sent to work under Li Wenyi was none other than Chen Chu Chu''s sister, Chen Xi.


    The magazine editor must have written this article after taking a bribe from thebel to which Chen Xi belonged because the writer and editor of this article seemed to have conveniently forgotten to mention that Li Wenyi''sbel only coborated with top models something that Chen Xi wasn''t.


    Noticing Song Yan''s gaze, Li Wenyi sighed as she sat next to her and then smiled at Song Yan. " Second sister inw, if you can ...can you tell me when I am going to get rid of pests like these?" She nced at the magazine with disgust in her eyes and then added, " I am getting a really bad headache because of these people."


    " Sure," Song Yan wanted to know more about this woman called Chen Chu Chu, she wanted to see just what kind of woman this Chen Chu Chu was, she must be really an eternal fairy for her eldest brother-inw to ignore his wife and chase after that woman.


    She turned her body such that she was looking at Li Wenyi and then said with a soft voice, " Eldest sister-inw, please let me hold your hand... I will see the lines of your palms and see what lies in your future."


    Li Wenyi has seen how capable Song Yan was, which was why she did not think much and handed her hand to Song Yan who took hold of Li Wenyi''s wrist but instead of looking at the palms of Li Wenyi, Song Yan turned her attention to the mirror that was behind Li Wenyi.


    She waited for a few seconds before, the pressure of being drowned started to press on her shoulder and then she was suddenly standing in the middle of a hospital ward. For a second she did not understand what was happening because why would she suddenly appear in a hospital ward? As far as she knew Li Wenyi never got sick in her past life.


    But right now, she was standing in the middle of a hospital ward and in the middle of the ward there was a bed with a corpse lying on it.


    " Wenyi, do you hate me?" She heard a woman''s voice resonate in the echo of the future that she was seeing, it took her a long time before she could look past the mist that was covering the woman''s face and when she looked past the mist, she was surprised to see that the woman who was standing on side of the bed was none other than Chen Chu Chu who was looking more and more resplendent and beautiful.


    " If she is Chen Chu Chu then...." Song Yan turned to look at the woman who was lying on the bed, with the papery skin of the woman and no flesh at all. Her eyes widened when she noticed the small mole that was under the lower lip of the woman. " Eldest sister inw?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The woman on the bed turned her hollowed eyes to look at her, she did not know whether the woman on the bed saw her or not but the second she saw her, the woman on the bed breathed herst.


    With a sweep Song Yan returned to where she was sitting, her eyes still locked on the mirror where she could see that herplexion was rather pale.


    She wasn''t the only one who noticed this, Li Wenyi also noticed that her sister-inw was looking rather pale and couldn''t help but ask in concern, " Yan Yan, is everything okay?"


    Song Yan''s eyes flickered as she snapped out of her daze, she did not expect that the matter that she thought was just a small thing of having an extramarital affair turned out to be more than an affair. But what she could not understand was how was it possible for Li Wenyi to die when she did not die in her past life.


    Was this butterfly effect because of her rebirth? Or was there something that she skipped?


    "It''s nothing, sister-inw," Song Yan hid her unstable emotions making sure that Li Wenyi would not be able to see past her facade. "Sister-inw, if you don''t mind, can I start working with you in yourpany as your personal assistant?"


    Li Wenyi was confused when she heard Song Yan''s request, it wasn''t that she was upset with what Song Yan said but she couldn''t understand why she suddenly said this, after all the two of them were talking about the auspicious dates to open the new boutique and Chen Xi, howe the conversation drifted to her bing her personal assistant?


    "I can''t?" Song Yan asked with a soft voice, if Li Wenyi refused then she wouldn''t be able to see what was going on with Li Wenyi. For a young and healthy woman to suddenly get so sick that she started looking like a corpse, wasn''t a small matter and she couldn''t overlook it either.


    If Li Wenyi refuses then she would have to think of something else, maybe she can ask her manager to coborate with Li Wenyi''spany. However, no matter what happens, she has to stay next to Li Wenyi for the next few days!

 Chapter 529 Qi Genghis’s Death

    "You cane if this is what you want," Li Wenyi did not understand why Song Yan was asking to be her personal assistant but she did not have any problems with Song Yan following her to work. And more importantly, she has seen how powerful Song Yan was, bringing Song Yan with her to work wasn''t a problem.


    Song Yan heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Li Wenyi seemed to have agreed, she smiled at her eldest sister-inw and politely said, " Don''t worry sister-inw, I won''t bring you any trouble." She patted her sister-inw''s hand and then stood up from the couch before saying in a smooth voice, " I need to take a look at yourpany and see if yourpany''s Feng Shui is okay or not, only then will I be able to tell you when you should open your new boutique."


    Her words sounded creditable which was why Li Wenyi did not think about it much, she nodded and then her gaze fell on the magazine that was sitting in front of her and when Song Yan saw that Li Wenyi looking at the magazine, she smiled and swiftly added, " Don''t worry, sister inw¡­I will take care of this matter as well for you."


    " Thank you," Li Wenyi was not worried about her new boutique because she was at the point where whether or not she opened one or two boutiques did not matter to her but the incident with Chen Xi was getting her nerves from the past few days, if Song Yan was able to help her with this matter then it will be really nice.


    "There is no need for you to thank me eldest sister-inw," Song Yan waved Li Wenyi''s gratitude aside and walked out of the room, however as soon as she walked out of the room, her eyes shed with an unknown glint and her smile dropped from her lips. If she was to think about it carefully, the members of the Fu family were born with a stroke of luck that many humans and non-humans would die for, there was no surprise that the Fu family were often targeted, born with the fortune of an Emperor and Empress was just as much of a curse, as it was a fortune.


    " Chen Chu Chu¡­" Song Yan carefully muttered the name and narrowed her eyes as she tried to remember what happened in her past life to this woman, but no matter how much she tried she couldn''t recall anything.


    " Didn''t she burn in an apartment fire and died?" Fang Yanli who popped out of the ring answered the query that Song Yan had in her head when Song Yan heard Fang Yanli''s answer the haze covering her mind cleared up and she snapped her fingers. That was right, Chen Chu Chu ¡­this woman died in an apartment fire because of her careless mistake and as proof of his love for Chen Chu Chu, her eldest brother Fu Shu Chang never looked at Li Wenyi anymore.


    But if she died then why is she still alive and why was it that person who died in her premonition was her sister-inw?


    " Is it the same case as your father?" Fang Yanli asked as the two of them walked towards Song Yan''s room, she was thinking of the matter in the same line as Chu Lian and that jerk snatching Song Yan''s father''s identity.


    But to her surprise, Song Yan shook her head and said, " This is not the same case, if it was then Chen Chu Chu would have kept her eldest sister-inw alive but in my premonition, I saw the eldest sister-inw die." She pulled open the door and then walked inside her room, her brows scrunched up as she tried to put one and one together. " That woman is not as simple as we thought." Song Yan''s eyes shed with ruthlessness as she remembered the condition of her sister-inw.


    "I need to find out about her as much as I can," as she said this she walked over to the cab and pulled the drawer on the bottom open. Taking out the blood rejuvenation pills that she has made for her father, she ced the porcin bottle in her pockets.


    Earlier when old master Fu asked her for these pills she made an excuse and felt guilty but when shepared her father''s situation to old master Fu who was still moving around actively, her guilt lessened a bit more.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Let''s go," she told Fang Yanli as she walked out of the room. " I will go and check up on my father."


    ¡­


    Because Song Yan did not want to attract unwanted attention to herself, she lied to Butler Ke and said that she was only going on a walk, as she walked out of the Fu mansion, she started walking down the street and headed towards where the hospital that belonged to the Fu family was, while she walked towards the hospital her gaze fell on a street fight that was going on.


    At first, she was not interested in the fight but then her gaze fell on a familiar face and she stopped.


    She walked over to where Qi Genghis was beaten up by an elderly woman and stood at quite a distance as she watched the scene happening in front of her.


    " You are such a bitch! We only asked a few million why can''t you fork such a small sum," the elderly woman who looked like Qi Genghis''s mother was screaming at Qi Genghis as she pulled Qi Genghis''s hair. " Your brother''s marriage was broken up because of your ipetence! How can you be so useless!"


    Qi Genghis has been in a rather bad spot these days, when she was at the Fu mansion even if she was not epted by the Fu family no one tried to physically hurt her and they wouldn''t miss the time her meals despite being dubious of the lineage of his child but the second she was kicked out of the Fu mansion, she was being treated like this.


    Her world has totally flipped upside down causing her to go into a depressive state.


    When she felt her mother''s grip on her hair tighten thest bit of her rationality snapped. Qi Genghis couldn''t help but burst outughing, she pushed her mother to the side and screamed, " I am useless or your son who does not even know how money is earned is useless? You have never given me anything but you shamelessly ask for this and that, who gives you the right? Do you think that you can survive without me?"


    As she spoke, she wildly looked around and upon seeing a truck driving in thene next to her, jumped right in front of it.

 Chapter 530 Four Months? She Couldn’t Wait That Long.

    No one expected Qi Genghis would do something like this, her actions were swift and desperate. The truck that was heading towards her direction wasn''t driving slowly so, even when the driver saw that someone jumped in front of his truck and hit the break to stop his truck in a hurry to stop anyone from getting hurt, it was simply futile.


    Because of the speed of the truck even when the driver pressed the brake, the truck only stopped when its front tire had driven past Qi Genghis''s body. The sight in front of the crowd was gruesome as Qi Genghis''s body was torn in half and her internal organs that burst out of her body were dragged out by the tire.


    Screams broke out all over the street as Qi Genghis''s mother started to scold the driver of the truck as she screamed at top of her voice, but instead of crying over the death of her daughter, the old woman was screaming at the driver to pay them for the loss he has brought them.


    Song Yan looked at Qi Genghis''s body which was torn in half and then looked at her mother who was screaming at the driver and shook her head. She looked at the sorry end of Qi Genghis''s life with a mocking look in her eyes, she did not have the heart to feel sympathetic over the death of this woman because if this woman hadn''t pushed her son along with Song Lan, then Fu Chen wouldn''t have jumped off a building and killed himself.


    She raised her head and looked at the members of the Qi family and from their physiognomy, she could see that the bacsh from the curse of resonance had already begun. Resonance was a curse that was never ending if used properly, the old warlock who used the curse on Fu Yu Shen only had limited strength and he couldn''t use it to the best of his abilities but Song Yan was different, she was petty and vengeful.


    Because even though Qi Genghis was the only one who was behind the cause of Fu Chen''s suicide, her family members were not simple people either. The second they found out that Qi Genghis was pregnant with Fu Yu Shen''s child, they demanded to be given a house next to the Fu manor and even had the audacity to bully her son.


    This was why she used her powers and gave the Qi family a small gift, even though Qi Genghis was dead, a small part of the bacsh that was connected to her would be now attached to the Qi family. In the future, this family would be living a life worse than beggars, they would even get hurt if they were to walk without looking and Song Yan would like to see who they will be able to bully in the future.


    ¡­.


    Song Yan did not stay to watch what was going to happen to Qi Genghis and her family. She walked away at a certain distance from where the ident happened and then took a taxi to the hospital where her father was admitted, once she arrived at the hospital she took the lift and headed straight to the ward where her father was staying.


    When she arrived at the ward, the bodyguards who were standing on each side of the door greeted her. She nodded in response before entering the ward, as soon as she walked inside she was surprised to see that Fan Xing who was tending to her father.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Madam Fu," Fan Xing raised his head from the reports that he was reading and greeted Song Yan when he saw her walk inside the ward. " I was just taking a look at the reports of your father."


    Song Yan turned her head and looked at her father who was changed into a new set of clothing, he was looking the same with his sickly body and paleplexion but the caretaker hired by Fu Yu Sheng seemed to have shaved the beard and long hair that was covering her father''s face.


    Even though he was no longer as resplendent as he once was, he still looked like the haughty and prideful owner of Song corporation, Song Dong Ming.


    "Is he doing okay?" She asked as she walked over to the bed of her father and took a nce at him. Compared to the day when she found him, her father looked much better at least his lips were no longer purple and his skin was no longer as yellow as it was when she found him.


    " He is getting better but his body seems to be refusing any kind of nutrition that''s being given to him," Fan Xing told her as he took a look at the report that was in his hands. " However, this is not something surprising given that he was starved for years, his body is going to refuse for a few weeks at the most but you don''t need to worry Madam Song, the recovery rate of your father is really good, he will surely wake up in a few months, if I am not wrong then he will be up in at least four months."


    "I see, then I will thank you for your hard work, doctor Fan," Song Yan thanked Fan Xing with a smile.


    " There is no need to thank me," Fan Xing waved her gratitude away as he took another look at Song Dong Ming who was lying on the bed and then turned to look at Song Yan, even now he was in surprise that the person who was lying in front of him was the real Song Dong Ming. " I will be leaving now, Madam Song. Please take your time, all the tests for the day are done, so you don''t need to worry about getting disturbed."


    Song Yan smiled at Fan Xing''s consideration and thanked him again, she waited until thetter left the ward before she turned to look at her father and took out the porcin bottle that she has brought with her. " Four months? That will be too long, I need to give Chu Lian a gift on the anniversary of the Song corporation."

 Chapter 531 Song Lingyan Is Missing!

    Song Yan looked over her shoulder making sure that no one was looking at her through the ss of the window while she turned her body such that her back was turned on to the surveince camera and then pulled the cork off the porcin bottle. The second she opened the porcin bottle, a sweet smell of pomegranates came from inside and then she poured out of the pills that were inside the porcin bottle into her palm.


    The red pill was shiny in lustre like candy and looked rather sweet but its effects were miraculous. After all, this was the same candy that helped Fu Yu Shen recover so soon, if not for these pills Fu Yu Shen would have had to stay in the hospital for a long time but with the help of these pills, Fu Yu Shen was able to get a clean chit in just a few days.


    " Don''t worry dad, you will be fine in just a few days." She told to her father who was sleeping soundly on the bed, the man lying unconsciously on the bed did not say anything and Song Yan felt a bit saddened seeing this condition of her.


    However, that feeling only stayed for a short time and then she threw the feelings of guilt and regret in the back of her head before she tilted her father''s head slightly with the help of the tips of her fingers as she ced the pill that was in her hand in her father''s mouth.


    The blood rejuvenating pill was a pill that melted with the slightest amount of heat applied to it, the second Song Yan poured the pill into her father''s mouth the pill melted and was swallowed by father Song instinctively.


    Song Yan watched her father swallow the pill and she waited for the pill to take effect, with her skills the pills she made weren''t something that needed a lot of time to show their effects the second it was swallowed, Father Song''s face recovered its healthyplexion, a subtle pink decorated his cheeks.


    When Song Yan saw that her Father was able to digest this pill she heaved a sigh of relief, even though she made the pill after taking careful consideration of her father''s health she was still worried that his body wouldn''t be able to absorb this pill but now that she was looking at his healthyplexion she realised that she was worried for no reason at all.


    She stared at her father for a long time and swore, " Don''t worry father, I will get back everything that was taken from us."


    Chu Lian, Song Wang Lei and that woman in red, she will make sure to take them down one by one.


    ...<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Yan left the hospital after spending an hour overlooking her father''s situation, she only left the hospital after she confirmed that her father''s body''s recovery rate has improved considerably. However, as soon as she stepped out of the hospital, she received a call from her sister-inw. At first, she thought that her sister-inw called her because she wanted to ask when she was going to return but when she answered the call, Song Yan''s expression changed for the worse and she immediately hailed a cab and told him the address of the apartment.


    " Sister Mingzhi, what happened?" Song Yan asked as soon as she stepped inside the apartment, she was surprised to find that Wen Mingzhi was crying her eyes out while sitting on the small dining table that sat in the living room plus kitchen.


    Song Yan walked over to Wen Mingzhi and ced her hand on thetter''s shoulder. "Sister Mingzhi?" She called again and only then did Wen Mingzhi raise her head and looked at Song Yan, she took one look at Song Yan and burst out crying before she raised her body from the chair and threw herself in Song Yan''s arms. " Oh Yan Yan, thank goodness you are here."


    " Yes, I am here. Now tell me what is going on? Why did you call me while crying asking me toe as soon as possible?" When Song Yan answered Wen Mingzhi''s call thetter did not tell her anything, she only asked her toe back as soon as possible.


    "It''s your...brother.." Wen Mingzhi cried her eyes out as she answered Song Yan''s question through broken sobs. " He went to work yesterday but he did not return home, I am trying to reach his phone but I can''t reach him. I thought that he was out entertaining his clients, he does that sometimes but he would return by the morning. When he didn''t return my worries doubled and I hurriedly called his colleagues but they all told me that Lingyan left thepany at the usual time and that there was no meeting yesterday, if he did not go to see a client then where did he go? I am so scared Yan Yan. If something happens to Lingyan what will I do? How will I stay alive?"


    " Sister Mingzhi calm down..." Song Yan understood the gist of the situation but what she couldn''t understand was how did her brother suddenly go missing. Was it Chu Lian? Or was it someone from the Ji family?


    She too was in a daze and recalled her past life when her brother was caught by the lenders of thepany where he worked and was beaten to death by them. However, she soon threw that notion away after all her brother had her talismans there was no way he would be hurt but if he wasn''t hurt then why didn''t he return home, or was it that he could not return home?


    There was no time to think anymore, she knew that the more time she wasted the more danger Song Lingyan will be which was why she immediately pulled Wen Mingzhi and said, " Sister Mingzhi, do you have something that brother uses every day? Something that will have his scent on it pletely soaked and everything?"

 Chapter 532 Car Being Tailed

    Wen Mingzhi after running around all over the ce was really scared. Now that, Song Yan was asking her about such a thing she was stumped not understanding the intent of Song Yan but she still nodded and answered in a confused voice, " Lingyan really adore the book that your mother gave him when he turned sixteen, he keeps it next to him all the time, will that be all right ?"


    "Of course, that will count," Song Yan replied with a nod.


    And Wen Mingzhi immediately turned around and rushed to the bedroom that she shared with Song Lingyan and then brought out the book of poetry that Song Lingyan was gifted by his mother.


    " Yan Yan, why are you asking for this book?" After bringing the book out of the bedroom Wen Mingzhi could not stop herself from asking Song Yan. " Shouldn''t we go look for Chu Lian and Song Lan? Or maybe you can help me submit a report at the police station. I went to the police this morning but they asked me toe back after twenty-four hours have passed."


    " There is no need for us to go to the police, sister Mingzhi," Song Yan replied in a calm voice as she turned to look at Wen Mingzhi with a sombre look on her face. When Wen Mingzhi saw Song Yan''s calm gaze, she immediately turned silent, she did not know what happened but as soon as she met with Song Yan''s gaze, her heart was in a frenzied state and immediately calmed down.


    Song Yan did not want to hide anything from Wen Mingzhi either, she already wanted to tell her about her powers earlier but she never got a chance. She bit her thumb and then drew a seal in the air as she summoned Ceribi once again. The three-headed wolf appeared out of thin air and then stretched its back as he elegantly shook his three heads.


    Seeing this happen in front of her Wen Mingzhi was simply bewildered, she did not understand anything that was happening in front of her and then turned to look at Song Yan and then dumbly said, " Yan Yan, this is not the time to shoot VFX scenes."


    But there was no way Song Yan would be this tactless right?


    " Sister Mingzhi, did brother take his car with him?" Song Yan ignored the question that Wen Mingzhi was asking her, instead, she asked a question of her own.


    " No... the car is old and he sent it to get serviced, it just returned this morning," replied Wen Mingzhi.


    " Come with me then." Song Yan waited until Ceribi took a whiff of the scent that was lingering on the surface of the book. And then turned to leave the apartment, because she was sharing her spiritual energy with Wen Mingzhi thetter could also see Ceribi and from the looks of it she looked rather confused.


    But she still did not say anything and followed Song Yan, though she was confused by what Song Yan was doing as for the dog that appeared out of thin air, it was better not to even think about it. However, she knew that Song Yan cared for Song Lingyan the most, there was no way she would use the matter of her brother''s disappearance as a joke. And the calm and swift actions of Song Yan made her trust her even more so.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The two of them took the apartment''s lift and arrived at the parking lot where Wen Mingzhi took the key to her husband''s car out of her pocket and then opened the doors of the car. Song Yan slid inside the passenger seat with a cool expression on her face, and then lowered her head to look at Ceribi who whiffed the air while sitting on herp and said, "Drive to the south."


    Wen Mingzhi shivered when she heard the three-headed wolf speak but she still did as the wolf told her, every time the wolf gave her a direction asking her to drive in the said direction, Wen Mingzhi did as the wolf said and continued to drive as per directed by the wolf.


    But once in a while she turned to look at the wolf that was sitting in Song Yan''sp, maybe the wolf sensed her gaze as all three heads turned to look at her with sharp looks in their eyes.


    Wen Mingzhi was so surprised that she jumped in the air and then immediately turned to look at the front after retracting her gaze from the wolf.


    This wolf was really weird. What kind of powers did Song Yan have to summon such a weird thing? And was this thing that looked so dangerous even reliable?


    " Wan Wan," as their car passed the highway that led to the outskirts of the city, Wen Mingzhi could not help herself anymore as she asked, " Will this be fine?"


    When Song Yan heard Wen Mingzhi''s question she knew that wen Mingzhi was not willing to trust Ceribi who was nowhere as cute as the sniffer dogs in the police department, she pursed her lips and said calmly, "Sister Mingzhi, you trust me right?"


    Wen Mingzhi indeed trusted Song Yan despite the wolf that was sitting in herp looking rather scary, she was willing to believe her. She gritted her teeth and nodded, " I will leave this matter in your hands, Yan Yan."


    "Don''t worry, we will definitely get to the bottom of this matter," Song Yan said as she turned to look at the car that was following behind their car, she has been keeping an eye on the car that popped out of nowhere. When Wen Mingzhi pulled the car out of the driveway, she noticed this white car emerging from the shadows and tailing them.


    It has been more than fifteen minutes and yet the car still hadn''t changed its direction. Her eyes shed with a ruthless glint as she said to Wen Mingzhi, " Sister Mingzhi, now don''t even stop the car no matter what happens."


    " What?" Wen Mingzhi turned to look at Song Yan not understanding what she meant by this but before she could ask anything, the car behind them smashed into her own.

 Chapter 533 Shoot Him.

    As soon as the car banged at the back of their car both Song Yan and Wen Mingzhi jerked in their seats.


    Wen Mingzhi looked at the car that was behind them through the driver''s mirror but before she could take a look at the person who was driving the car behind her, she heard Song Yan shout at her, " Hit the elerator don''t look behind!"


    Song Yan knew that the person behind the kidnapping of her brother was after her as well because when Wen Mingzhi was alone she left the house many times but nothing happened to her and no one attacked her but the second she appeared these hired killers appeared out of nowhere. Surely, she was the one who was on their target list and Wen Mingzhi was simply being caught in the crossfire and nothing else.


    " What are we going to do?" Wen Mingzhi asked as she pressed her foot on the elerator and drove the car as fast as possible away from the one that was tailing her but she was not a professional when it came to driving cars. Even though she was driving at the fastest speed her car could go, the car behind them was able to get close to them in a jiffy and continued to bump into them again and again.


    Song Yan frowned as she quickly pondered over what to do, she turned to look at the car that was tailing after them closely and then thought over what she needed to do after all they were running out of time, she could not allow any more time to be wasted. " Sister Mingzhi you keep driving, I think we are really close to brother Lingyan or else these people won''t be this frantic, you keep driving and leave everything to me."


    "Okay, Okay," When Wen Mingzhi heard that she was getting closer to her husband, she threw the worries of being tailed and bashed by the car behind her and simply focused on driving.


    Song Yan on the other hand summoned Fang Yanli and Zhou Yuan before sending the two of them to stop the car that was tailing but what she did not expect was that the second the car slowed down, another one that was tailing right behind it started to chase after her.


    " Sh!t" she cursed as she turned around and then bit her thumb again before drawing aplex seal and then took out four talismans before throwing them out of the window. The second she threw the talismans out they flew right out and headed straight to the car that wasing after her and then stuck themselves.


    Bang, Bang, Boom, Bang!


    Four continuous bangs echoed in the air as she heard the voice of her chasers, " Damn she is running away! Boss will kill us!"


    "We can''t let her leave like that, someone do something!" But Song Yan was not going to give them a chance to stop her anymore, she drew another set ofplex arrays in the air and then threw the talisman past it, no sooner did she throw the talisman past the array than a huge invisible wall rose from nowhere and stopped every car that was chasing after her.


    " Strange, why can''t I drive my car?" The people who were tailing Song Yan were stunned, they all looked at each other and then tried to drive past the thing that was stopping them but no matter how much they tried they couldn''t do it.


    ? "This is going to be the end of us!"


    "Damn , this is so annoying!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Ahhuh, it must be a ghost!"


    .....


    Wen Mingzhi saw how Song Yan stopped the cars, her eyes widened in surprise as she drove past the streets and listened to the directions that the three headed wolf was telling her.


    Song Yan did not pay attention to the agape mouth of her sister-inw instead she was keeping an eye on whether anyone else was chasing after them or not when she saw that there was no one who was following her, she sighed in relief.


    " We are here," Ceribi announced as they arrived in an abandoned industrial area.


    As soon as Song Yan heard this, she asked Wen Mingzhi to stop the car and then got out of the car without even bothering to look at Wen Mingzhi who was still shaken by everything that she has seen, it wasn''t that she was being cold but these things have be somon for her that she did not even think too much about it.


    Wen Mingzhi however, was not a weak woman either when she saw the abandoned industrial area her eyes widened and a storm started to surge inside her heart. Her Lingyan was here?


    " Yan Yan," she immediately got out of the car and then followed after Song Yan who was standing a distance away from her. " Is Lingyan really here?" Just the very thought was enough to bring her heart down.


    " He is here," Song Yan did not need Ceribi to sense the energy of the pendant that she has given to her brother, she could feel the energy of the pendant resonating most likely the people behind the kidnapping of her brother tried to hurt him and the pendant was trying to keep her brother safe.


    She thought about it and then took out a Pair of talisman that would turn them invisible and then said to Wen Mingzhi, " Sister Mingzhi, here wear this and don''t even think of taking it off all right ?"


    Wen Mingzhi nodded and then took the talisman before putting it on, no sooner did she put the talisman than she turned invisible along with Song Yan. The two of them followed the trail of the spiritual energy that was being emitted out of the pendant and arrived at a small industry that seemed to have been abandoned for more than ten years.


    As soon as they arrived at the small building that had multiple metal blocks scattered all over they heard someone curse. " Fck this, just shoot him dead, boss!"

 Chapter 534 Found Him

    " What are you talking about?" A thug who was dressed in a long oversized t-shirt and shorts red at the one who just spoke and pped him in the back of his head. " Did you not hear? Our client wants us to kill this man but only when he gives us the order to do so, and he has asked us to beat him up for three days and teach him a good lesson. And you want us to kill him now? Who is going to pay us a million yuan if you do this? Is your mother going toe and pay for this?"


    " But look at him!" The man who was pped rubbed his head, his long hair fluttering with each move that he made. " We have been kicking him for so long but nothing happened to him, it''s like he is fcking superman! Look at him. Does he look like he is someone who has been beaten up for an entire night?"


    " Its all because of my fcking back luck, when the client called me and said that I need to only hit this man, I did not think that this man''s skin was so thick that he wouldn''t even get a scratch after being beaten so much, what''s more, he hasn''t even woken up¡­" the man pursed his lips as he kicked Song Lingyan in his abdomen. " Look at him, lying unconscious like he is fcking sleeping in his own house."


    " Maybe we should use knives?" The man on the right with a burly body said as he took out a pocket knife and then looked at the two men who were standing on his side. " I mean there is no way this man would be able to resist if he is not awake and then we would be able to have our fun as well, maybe he is strong enough to resist the beating but there is no way any human will be resistant to knives right?"


    Song Lingyan who was lying on the floor pretending to be unconscious even after getting beaten up left and right heard the words of these men and immediately opened his eyes. He did not know how he was able to save himself by keeping his eyes closed and how he did not feel any pain when he was getting beaten up but he did not think much of it after all there was nothing wrong with him getting beaten without feeling any pain.


    He acted as he if was unconscious to make these men drop their guards but they did not leave him even for one second because of his inhuman ability to resist their beating but now they were taking knives out, and this cannot be ignored anymore!


    " But if he dies¡ª¡ª"


    " You are worrying too much Mu Ke," the thug with a knife waved his hand as he discarded the opposition that Mu Ke was showing to his suggestion. " You have no idea how much pain a human body can withstand, I am sure that this man won''t die just because we scratched him a few times?"


    As soon as the man said this Song Lingyan''s eyes shook violently. If he was alone then he would not have worried about his life but behind him, there was his wife and sister, if something happened to him then what will happen to them? He could not die here?<novelnext></novelnext>


    With that thought in his head, he did not care about the ties that were holding him down and tried to run away.


    Seeing him run, the thug with a knife immediately stomped down on his back. " Would you look at that? This bastard was awake all the time and was pretending that he was unconscious. Do you still want to deal with him lightly? Surely he will be troublesome if you were to ignore him."


    " What can he do even if he tries to run? I just heard from our backup that they are chasing his wife and sister, even if he tries to run, he will only see their bloodied corpses. Even if he tries to run, he wille running back to us when he finds his sister and wife have vanished." Mu Keughed evilly as he too stomped on Song Lingyan''s leg and started to kick him even more violently. " Even if you are this resistant to beating I don''t think your wife and sister will be. If you want to run, then run. We will go and take the interest from those two."


    " You are not humans, you bastard!" Song Lingyan roared violently, his eyes turning red when he heard that these men were going after his sister and wife. " You all better hope that I never get out of this ce because if I do then it will be your funeral."


    Song Lingyan could not understand how it happened, he was returning to his house after working hard for the entire day when suddenly these people arrived out of nowhere and kidnapped him.


    He has been having a couple of unlucky days for the past few months given that no one was willing to give him a job and the job that he was doing for years was snatched from him and given to someone who was not as experienced as he was, at first he did not understand what was happening but then he heard about the friction between the Ji and the Fu family.


    The boss of hispany was Ji Bojing, so it was not a surprise that the first to suffer was him who was Song Yan''s brother but he couldn''t even think of a way to give up the job that he was assigned to after all, no one was willing to ept him in theirpany. He was willing to submit to that unfair demotion but what he did not expect was three days after his demotion he will be kidnapped by these thugs, at first he did not even understand what was even going on but now he couldn''t help but doubt the Ji family who has been upset with the Fu family.


    Maybe because they couldn''t take their anger out on Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng, they came after him.

 Chapter 535 Song Lingyan Was Saved

    He wished he could have hurt Ji Bojing and the others for doing something so evil to him but he knew that even if he wanted to hurt the Ji family there was nothing that he could do about them. Song Lingyan hated the Ji family and he hated his father and Chu Lian as well, they were the reason he did not have any ce in this city if not for them, he wouldn''t be treated like this and he wouldn''t lose his life in an abandoned building like this!


    Song Lingyan was trying his best to get away from the thugs but even though he was resistant to their beating, he was not powerful enough to fight them. But as the man who was approaching him with a knife appeared in his vision, who knows where Song Lingyan got the strength from, he immediately bit the man so hard that he tasted blood causing the man to scream.


    The man shrieked in pain, he burst out cursing with a ferocious expression on his face as he looked at Song Lingyan and raised his hand to stab the crazy man who was trying to bait death.


    A loud scream echoed in the abandoned building and the man who was going to stab Song Lingyan stabbed himself. No one knew why he did that, one second he was aiming at Song Lingyan but then the next second he turned around and then stabbed himself in the shoulder.


    The two thugs who were with the man were also surprised, they all looked at the man who was stabbing himself and twisting the knife in his shoulder with weird looks on their faces. " What is with you?" Mu Ke shouted as he looked at the man who was still stabbing himself and then looked at him with shock in his eyes.


    What was happening? Howe something like this was happening to his friend?


    Mu Ke and the other man were rmed as they looked at each other with confusion in their eyes they did not expect such a development to happen. They could not think of a decent reason as to why the big guy would stab himself but as they were thinking about it, something incredible happened.


    The man who was standing on the left of Mu Ke raised his hand and then pped Mu Ke so hard that the noise of the p echoed in the abandoned building. Mu Ke who was pped by his man was stunned, he looked at the man with his hand covering his cheek as he looked at the man who was looking at him with his hands raised in the air as he shook his head and said, " I did not, this has nothing to do with me! I did not p you-----" he was still speaking when his hand once again moved and pped Mu Ke on his face again.


    " You son of a bitch!" Mu Ke roared when he was pped for another time, he did not expect to be pped again, he looked at the man who pped him with an extremely upset expression as he spat on his face and rolled his sleeves up preparing to hit the man. " You Bastard you dared to hit your boss, you have grown some guts!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    But before his fist couldnd on the man, he was sent flying and smashed into the wall. The impact was too loud and the man who was smashed into the wall was stunned as well, he did not realise what happened, he looked left and right in a daze before ring at his men. " What are you doing, do you want me to teach you both of you a good lesson?"


    "It''s not me!" The man shouted who was being red at, he looked at the man who stabbed himself and then shook his head before he stumbled and said, "It''s a ghost, a ghost ... I am telling you there must be a ghost! I told you, we have killed so many people here, we should not be here!"


    As soon as he spoke, he started to act crazily with his nails scratching and tugging at his hair as he screamed with all his might. And wed at his neck...seeing him act like this Mu Ke was so scared that he peed himself and shouted, " I wasn''t the one who killed you, it''s these two! Let me go!"


    But no matter how he screamed he wasn''t able to escape just like the other two, he was beaten ck and blue by his own hands.


    Song Lingyan stared at the sight in front of him with shock in his eyes, he looked at the scene in front of him with incredulity in his eyes. He was dumbstruck as he watched the surreal scene in front of him, he never expected that his kidnappers will beat the sh!t out of each other. But then something even more surreal happened, his wife and sister appeared out of thin air, Wen Mingzhi was crying as she rushed towards him while Song Yan was clutching a puppet in her hands.


    A three-headed dog by her side as it rushed towards the three thugs and started biting and scratching them with a ferocity that he did not even imagine was possible.


    Even when Wen Mingzhi rushed at him and hugged him he stayed in his daze while staring at the three thugs and the weird creature that was fighting the three men. It wasn''t until he saw his sister who walked over to the unconscious men and then turned to look at him with a questioning look on her face and asked, " Do you have any idea who is behind this, brother?"


    Song Lingyan pinched his thigh to see if he was really seeing what he was seeing and as he pinched his thighs, he realised that it was indeed hurting. Instantly, his heart was in a pinch calmed down, it turns out that his wife and sister really came to save him. He hugged Wen Mingzhi who was wailing in his arms and patted her on the back as he said, "It''s all right, I am all right."

 Chapter 536 Don’t Take Them Too Lightly

    Song Yan brought her brother back to the city and then took him to the hospital, there were a number of things that Song Lingyan wanted to say to Song Yan but before he could say anything to her, she told him that she wanted to deal with something and left his hospital ward leaving Song Lingyan to be even more confused and to make matter worse as soon as Song Yan left two policemen came inside his ward asking for information.


    At the police station.


    In the office, Wu Jin was looking at the footage of the security cameras from the highway and felt his head throb with pain. He did see everything that happened after and before, but what surprised him the most was that the cars that were chasing the small second-hand car actually stopped all of a sudden and the people inside it could not go past the line where they all stopped it was as if something was stopping them.


    While he was looking at the surveince cameras footage, someone knocked on the door and Wu Jin did not even look away from the surveince footage while he stared at the woman who threw something out of her car''s window, he did not know why but for some reason he felt like he has seen this before. " Come in."


    Lu Anhe and Guo Bambang who has been newly promoted to the position of the officer walked inside after pushing the door.


    " We have found out about the information of the owner of the car, the officers from the traffic department had given us the car''s number as well as the information of the owner of the car. I was thinking of calling the owner of the car to the police station but I recently found out that the owner was kidnapped by someone. He is admitted to the hospital and can note to the office, which was why I sent our men to question him to which he replied that he has no idea what happened, saying that he was shaken up by the incident and it was his wife and sister who came to save him."


    Lu Anhe looked at theputer screen which was still ying the video of the cars stopping one by one, with their drivers stepping out and banging on the air like they were banging on a wall. If this footage wasn''t caught on the camera she would have thought that she was seeing a movie, it was really incredulous that something like this could even happen. For a second she thought that this was a prank or something of the sort but when they arrived at the highway and saw that the people who were caught were the members of the Qing Yang gang, they realised that this was not a prank.


    After all, the people of the Qing Yang gang were notorious and hard to capture.


    " Chief Wu, I found out that the person who was captured is called Song Lingyan. He went missingst night and his wife dide to file aint in the station but the man was only missing for a few hours which was why our officers did not file herint," Guo Bambang reported at once, when he heard the name Song, he was already thinking that it was too much of a coincidence and now that he found that something weird happened while the rescuing of this man, he could not help but connect this matter with Song Yan.


    " Song Lingyan?" Wu Jin mused as he listened to their reports, he was already suspecting this case to have a connection with Song Yan and now that he found out about the victim of the case, he could not help but confirm it in his heart that the woman in the passenger seat was indeed Song Yan, she looked too familiar to the woman whom he has met in the past.<novelnext></novelnext>


    While he was thinking about the past, Guo Bambang turned his head and looked at the surveince footage when he saw the slightly slender footage of the woman whom he has admired for a long time, he of course realised that the person was none other than Song Yan.


    " That¡­ isn''t that Miss Song?" Guo Bambang eximed as he looked at theputer screen, even though the image was really small and blurry, his eyes were able to match the woman on the screen with Song Yan at once.


    " Your eyesight is really good," Wu Jin praised as he looked at Guo Bambang. " She is indeed Song Yan."


    Guo Bambang smiled in embarrassment and said, " I am not that great, it''s just that I admire miss Song a bit too much."


    Hearing this Wu Jin had nothing to say after all, he had mixed emotions when it came to Song Yan. He admired her as well but at the same time, he did not know what and how to face her.


    Guo Bambang told everything to Lu Anhe who did not believe him but she still did not want to run on his parade which was why she did not say anything to him now that she was seeing him praise Song Yan, she shook her head and said, " You are thinking too much, there is no way that something supernatural happened at the highway, most probably it was some sort of malfunction. That woman is too young, how can you say that she understands the way of the world better than others?"


    " You should not underestimate the supernaturals too much, Officer Lu," Wu Jin who has made the same mistake told Lu Anhe but he kept his tonepletely conversational as if he was not saying something scandalous. " There are things that we don''t know and those things can always appear in the worst way possible in front of us. Don''t disregard them too much."


    Lu Anhe stared at Wu Jin in astonishment with her mouth half open but at the same time, she did not think much of what he was telling her, given that she knew that Wu Jin lost his sister, and his mother went crazy at the same time.

 Chapter 537 Cheated On Father ?

    But then before Lu Anhe could say anything to Wu Jin someone from the reception hall came running towards Wu Jin''s office and hurriedly knocked on the door. At first, Wu Jin was a bit displeased but ever since the incident with Wu Genji happened, he has learned his lesson---- he no longer dealt with any matter half-heartedly and even worked hard to act as a decent leader and did not raise his temper at anyone without any reason.


    " Come in," it was a good thing that Wu Jin did not send the man back because the second the man from the reception hall came inside he announced that the leader of the Qing Yang gang together with his right and left-hand man was dropped in front of the police station and from the looks of it, these men looked like they have been beaten up by someone really badly.


    The most amazing thing was that these men had a seal drawn on the top of their forehead, the second they opened their mouths, they started to recount every single criminal activity that they have performed in recent years and many cases that received no response for years ended up getting close because of their testimony.


    And they even told how someone from the Ji family called them to kidnap Song Lingyan and kill him together with his sister and wife because of the recent happenings in the Ji family.


    As for the culprit, it was none other than Ji Yuyan, the adopted---no, the illegitimate daughter of the Ji family whose identity was found by the mistress of the Ji family because of Song Yan and ever since then her life has taken a turn for the worst.


    Ji Yuyan was so angry that she wished to watch Song Yan die but before dying she wished to see Song Yan lose the most important person in her life such that she will understand the pain that she was going through, but she could not touch Fu Yu Sheng or Fu Chen who were protected by the Fu family. This was the reason why Ji Yuyan went after Song Yan''s brother because he was the only one to whom she could cause harm, the Ji family members were angry at Song Yan as well but they knew how powerful Song Yan was which was why they only demoted Song Lingyan and nothing more.


    But Ji Yuyan, this naive and foolish young miss who could not take the loss of her wonderful life went a step ahead and decided that she would rather kill the person who was involved in this matter.


    As soon as Wu Jin finished listening to the testimony of the three thugs, he asked the officers to capture Ji Yuyan. On his side Lu Anhe and Guo Bambang were inplete shock, even though Guo Bambang knew how strong Song Yan was, he was still surprised. But after carefully considering everything that the three thugs have said he realised that everything that happened seemed to be linked to one another.


    " Miss Song is truly awesome!" He thought in his head while Lu Anhe on the side stared at the three thugs with half-opened mouths and thought, " This is impossible."<novelnext></novelnext>


    ....


    Song Yan left the three thugs outside the police station and made sure that they spoke everything they have told her to the police before taking her to leave. Even though her brother only received superficial injuries and waspletely safe and sound, she was still worried about his mental condition and what was even more she was feeling guilty, her sister-inw and Song Lingyan were troubled because of her.


    ( Was Wen Mingzhi pregnant? I don''t think I have written that arc yet... can you guys tell me ... if I am forgetting)


    When Song Yan returned to the hospital, she immediately rushed to her brother''s room where she heard her brother cursing their father and her guilty feeling rose to another level. She pushed open the door and walked inside where her brother was sitting on the bed of the ward with his hands in hisp as he went on scolding his father, "It''s all his fault! I don''t mind that he is willing to give hispany to his favourite daughter Song Lan but can''t he let me go? It has been so many years but he wouldn''t let me work in any otherpany! I swear that man is simply too much. How can he forget that the reason he has been standing at the top is because of my mother? How can he forget his first wife in front of that mistress of his? He simply is not human! Much less my father!"


    " You are right, that man is not your father," Song Yan agreed as she walked inside the ward when she saw that her brother was getting agitated, she realised that if she was to drop the bomb directly of their father being exchanged he might really rush up and kill that Chu Lian.


    " That''s right, that man is not my father!" Song Lingyan agreed with Song Yan in his agitation, he turned to look at her and fervently nodded. " That man can not be called our father, just because he gave us birth, I don''t think that we should call him father! For a man to be called our father one needs to take on the responsibility of being a father something that he hasn''t done at all. I say we should refuse to ept him as our father."


    "No, when I said that man is not our father, I meant to say that he is not our father literally," Song Yan corrected her brother, she waited for her brother to understand what she meant and when she sawprehension dawn on her brother''s face. She thought that her brother might have understood what she was trying to say but then she saw her brother look at her with confusion and then said in a soft voice, " Are you saying that our mother cheated on that bastard, though he deserves it that way I won''t be able to me me."


    Song Yan: "...." This fool!

 Chapter 538 The Truth Comes To Light

    "That...That''s not what I meant when I said that!" Song Yan made an annoyed noise as she rubbed her temples, how did her brother evene to this conclusion? It was a good thing that the soul of her mother was locked in the ring if she was to hear Song Lingyan saying such a thing then surely she would write Song Lingyan''s name under the list of people she wanted to take revenge on.


    " I meant to say that the person who is acting as the owner and the leader of the Song corporation is not our father, it''s a fake." Song Yan told her brother and then she exined everything that she has found out about Chu Lian, Song Wang Lei. She exined how she found out that the fake Song Dong Ming was not their father and everything that Chu Lian has done to their family. " And as for our father, he is currently admitted to the hospital and recovering from all the damage that has been done to him."


    She finished telling everything that she knew to Song Lingyan and Wen Mingzhi who looked at her with shock and disbelief in their eyes. Wen Mingzhi had her hands covering her mouth while Song Lingyan was looking at Song Yan with his mouth open as he tried to speak but could note up with anything, he moved his mouth once and twice before he blinked his eyes and then turned to look at the floor.


    For a few minutes, he did not speak anything and it was only after a long time did he look up from the floor and then looked at Song Yan with a nk look on his face and asked, " You mean to say¡­Chu Lian kidnapped our father then created a fake and then introduced him to the world as the real Song Dong Ming?"


    He did not want to believe this thing at all, after all, if he was to believe on this then wouldn''t it mean that he has been ming his father for all these years for no reason at all? When his father was fighting for his life, he was cursing him every day to dying. If this was the truth behind everything then does that not mean that he was the most worthless and unfilial son?


    But even if Song Lingyan wanted to deny it, a part of him was telling him that everything that Song Yan said was the truth. When Song Yan was young, their father worked harder than anyone to have her get married to Fu Yu Sheng, it was as if he knew something was going to happen to him but he couldn''t do anything about it. He did not make arrangements for Song Lingyan first because he knew that even if Chu Lian was to push him down to hell, he would be able to crawl his way back up but Song Yan was different.


    She was too nice and did not have an ounce of wariness in her heart, which was why she was often fooled by people. This was the reason why Father Song wanted her to be married off to Fu Yu Sheng before anything else, but the same man who has been running around the Fu corporation, asking Fu Yu Sheng to marry Song Yan suddenly changed overnight and then started scheming against his daughter.


    Every day he would ask Song Yan to divorce Fu Yu Sheng for no reason at all, which was simply beyond his understanding. His father was the one who wanted to see Song Yan marry Fu Yu Sheng the most, so why would he suddenly want her to divorce him?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Back then he thought that it was because his father was affected by Chu Lian and was doing everything that she was asking him to do but even then he did not understand how can a woman change his father so much. Howe he started to stand up for Song Lan for everything? And even kicked them out saying that he was only going to ept Song Lan as his daughter and not him and Song Yan.


    But if what Song Yan was telling him was the truth then, the man was not even his father! So it only proved the fact right that the man who had no rtionship with them would care about them.


    " That''s right," Song Yan nodded as she carefully thought over everything that she has said and then continued speaking "and if I am not then the man who is faking to be the real Song Dong Ming is our uncle, you might have forgotten him brother but he was never a good influence in the family but because grandmother adored him, he would often get away with many things. That was until he tried to make a move on our mother and tried to snatch her shares from thepany."


    After Song Yan found out that Song Lan was rted to the man and she wasn''t, she tried to look into the history of the Song family. It was not a hard thing, all she needed to do was to take a look at her grandmother''s inheritance, she did not have much recollection of her grandmother but she did remember the fact that she was really biased and only cared about her youngest son who was a good for nothing and a greedy bastard.


    She sent Fang Yanli to track the man down but soon she found out that Song Wang Lei left the vige where he lived with his mother ages ago, his property there was a thousand times bigger than it was when his mother died and from what she found out, it was ever since Chu Lian became the matriarch of the Song family and there was another fact that was even more interesting than everything and that was¡ª¡ª Song Wang Lei''s property was in the same vige where Chu Lian lived and had her father locked up.


    When she found out everything it was not difficult for her to put one and one together, as she realised what those two might havee up with while living in the same vige all these years.

 Chapter 539 Song Lan’s Torture

    " I think that the reason Chu Lian was able to bring the DNA report was most probably because of Song Wang Lei, strictly speaking, he has the same genes as our father, if they were to tweak it here and there they could have easily made use of the fact that Song Lan was their daughter." Song Yan has been thinking about this theory for a very long time, she wasn''t going to leave either Chu Lian or Song Wang Lei alone which was why shebed through everything that she could from the beginning till the end.


    Song Wang Lei had the same blood as her father and with their grandmother supporting him, he shouldn''t have faced much trouble while making the DNA report after all, he knew that he was going to win everything that he lost that day. " He must have given away his entire fortune to make the DNA report extremely wless."


    They were the ones who were foolish enough to believe that Chu Lian who had no money and no backing wouldn''t be able to make a false report like that, it was too much stupidity on their part and too many wits on Chu Lian''s part.


    " Damn that woman!" Song Lingyan of course remembered their uncle, he was a good-for-nothing who believed that he could do things that their father could which was exactly why he would start a new business every next day but ended up making trouble for himself and their father each time he tried to make a profit and thanks to their grandmother, their father had to fill every pit that their uncle dug for them.


    But that was not what made their father annoyed, it was their uncle thinking that he could use their mother to make a turnaround. He believed that their father was only able to be the leader of the Song group because he had their mother who was a rich self-made woman which was why he tried to make a move on their mother and was kicked out by their father.


    They all thought that he was gone and dusted, a story not even worth remembering but they were wrong. Their uncle was behind each move that Chu Lian made in fact he was the reason why their father and they lost everything.


    " I will kill her!" When Song Lingyan thought about all the torture that his father had to take because of that woman, he felt his heart bursting with pain. That woman wasn''t worth anything yet she dreamed of reaching greater heights and what was even more, she caused their father to suffer so much because of her greed!


    For so many years he med his father for everything that went wrong in his and Song Yan''s life without knowing that their father was fighting for his own life when they were cursing him to die. If his father had really died under the hands of Chu Lian, that demon woman he would have never forgiven himself¡ª¡ª


    " That woman is not even human, how can she do something like this to father?" Song Lingyan got furious just thinking about it. He wished he could go and rip the neck of that woman and as he jumped from his bed with the IV dangling on his arm one could see that he was going to the very thing. " I am going to kill her," he said furiously as he made a violent gesture with his hand. " I am going to rip her head off and then stuff it in a volleyball and y with it!"


    With that, he made a move to leave the ward but was stopped by Song Yan and Wen Mingzhi who caught him by his arms and dragged him back.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Why are you stopping me?" Song Lingyan shrieked when he was dragged back by Song Yan and Wen Mingzhi, he wanted to take care of Chu Lian and her daughter once and for all!


    " Because there is no way you will be able to escape a trip to prison if you were to do this," Song Yan told her brother who was trying to get out of her grasp. " And do you think I will leave Chu Lian alone, after knowing what she has done to our father?" She added and only then did Song Lingyan stop fighting her, he turned to look at Song Yan who smiled at him softly. " You don''t need to worry about this brother, I assure you she will suffer a hundred times more than our father."


    Song Lingyan looked at his sister who was looking at her with a rest-assured expression on her face and stopped struggling but he looked at thetter nkly and said emotionally, " You are not supposed to let any single one of them, I want them to suffer so much that they will crave for death every day."


    " You don''t have to worry about that brother," Song Yan smiled at him with a glint in her eyes. " I will make sure those three will suffer the most."


    ...


    " I am telling you to let me go!" Song Lan screamed at her kidnapper who was bringing her food, she knew this man and has once worked with him and never once did she think that she will be reduced to this state. She red at Lu Peng who dumped the food in a rotten old dog bowl and screamed at him, " You will never get away from this! My mother will never forgive you, do you know who I am? I am the heiress of the Song family! You think you will be able to get away after locking me up like this?"


    She paused when she saw Lu Peng turning to nce at her and then swallowed hard as she looked at him and said in a soft voice, " But if you let me go then I will forget this and everything else that you have done to me, so why don''t you let me go?" She tried to bargain with Lu Peng, as long as she gets out of this ce, she will make this man suffer!


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Please do send me gifts , it is seriously demotivating to see no gifts even when author san is working hard QAQ, If this goes on then I will lose motivation to work hard, keep supporting my story please Orz. Either with powerstones and gifts.

 Chapter 540 I Am Here To See You

    " Can you shut up?" Lu Peng was getting a headache with all the screaming Song Lan did every day, he wasn''t leaving in an apartment with walls that will block noise. The wall of his house was paper thin and everyone could hear the noise that wasing in and out of each room, it was a good thing that he and his brother was living in a ce with abandoned houses. If they had neighbours residing next to them then he was sure that they would have been visited by police officers every day.


    "You¡­How dare you ask me to shut up?" Song Lan''s eyes popped as she looked at Lu Peng who was scolding her. Even though she was reacting as if this was the first time Lu Peng has scolded her but the truth was that she was not only scolded by Lu Peng and Lu Cheng, she was even beaten by them every now and then. But she was like a brunt rope even if she lost everything important to her, the arrogance that was drilled in her bones was hard to let go of.


    This was why she continued to make a fuss every now and then, she knew that Lu Peng and Lu Cheng could not kill her which was why she would only stay silent for a few days before beginning to start fussing again. Thest time she was beaten up was three days ago, her injuries were no longer hurting but at the same time, she was not fully healed either. If they were to hit her again then she will surely get killed and Song Lan was sure that this was something that neither Lu Peng nor Lu Cheng wanted.


    This was the reason she started her antics today because she knew she will be able to get away from it. With a slightly arrogant look on her face, she looked at Lu Peng and said in a haughty manner, " Do you even know who I am? I am the rising star, Song Lan! The only legitimate daughter epted by Song Dong Ming. If I go missing what do you think will happen? You both will have a fate worse than death, that is what is going to happen! So why don''t you do both of us a favour? And let me go! LET ME GO!"


    " What''s wrong with her today?" Song Lan''s scream was so loud that Lu Cheng woke up from his afternoon nap. He walked over to the storeroom and then looked at Song Lan who was seething with rage but he did not even mind her rage as he looked at his brother and asked, " Why haven''t you gagged her yet? Look at that, she is making so much noise, already. What if someone hears her, what are you going to do?"


    " Do you think I don''t want to?" Lu Peng was furious when he saw that his brother was ming him, he pointed to Song Lan who was tied to the floor with a dog bowl lying on the corner for her to eat when she was hungry and added angrily, " I have been trying to get her gagged and sh!t but this b! tch screams so much and bites worse than a piranha, I have been trying to gag her but she has bitten me so many times already."


    As he spoke, he showed his hands and wrist that were bitten by Song Lan. " You tell me what am I supposed to do with her?"


    " Just knock her out," Lu Peng suggested with an eye roll as he pointed to Song Lan who was on the floor and made a violent gesture of punching her in the face. " I don''t see why you have to act like a gentleman with her, true we cannot kill her but Boss did not say that she wants herpletely unscarred, after all, you know she does not like this woman very much."<novelnext></novelnext>


    " What are you talking about?" Song Lan asked as she looked at the two men with disbelief lined on her face, she knew that they were talking about Song Yan but howe that woman suddenly became the boss of these two men? And just how long was she nning everything to work this perfect for her?


    She stared at the two men and then scoffed in a mocking voice, " Do you really wish for me to do something to you, once I get out ¡­is this why you are doing this to me? If you both have death wishes then just say so, it''s not like I will not be able to do anything to you two. My mother is Chu Lian, the matriarch of the Song family, she will not let you off and as for that Song Yan, for whom you are doing all this ¡­she will pay as well."


    " You b!tch!" When Lu Peng heard that Song Lan was threatening them, he made a violent gesture but then he was stopped by a familiar voice.


    " You three seemed to be having fun," said Song Yan as she walked inside the room and then nced at Song Lan who was tied to the floor with her hands handcuffed, it hasn''t been that long but Song Lan has been reduced to the condition of a pitiful vagabond. Her clothes were dirtied, she had wet patches of urine and her waste, and her face was beaten ck and blue ¡ª¡ª if she did not know that this woman was Song Lan then she would have thought she was someone else.


    But that wasn''t the reason why she couldn''t recognise Song Lan, the reason was she looked so average that she looked like one of those many women who when thrown into the crowd no one would be able to tell them apart one from another.


    It did note as a surprise to Song Yan because she knew that all the luck that this woman has stolen has been used up by her, this was the reason why Song Lan''s appearance went back to the time when she did not have anyone''s luck to back on.

 Chapter 541 Bravo

    " You two having fun with your new punching bag?" Song Yan asked as she looked at the raised hand of Lu Peng who dropped his hand to the side at once, even though Song Yan has told them to teach Song Lan a lesson, she did not say that they can beat her up. What if she gets angered by the fact that they were hitting Song Lan and if she was to get angry then wouldn''t she scold them again?


    Seeing that he has dropped his hand down from hitting Song Lan, she raised a brow and said, " Why are you stopping? Punch her if that is what you want, I will not say anything."


    When Lu Peng heard Song Yan say this, his eyes shone brightly as he turned to look at Song Lan before raising his hand and then hitting her straight across her face. The hit was not light at all, and Song Lan who was punched in her face immediately felt her face turn to the side as her mouth slowly got full of blood and something more.


    " Bravo! What a fantastic job, you have done!" Song Yan pped her hands as she praised Lu Peng when she saw that a spurt of blood came out of Song Lan''s mouth. This was a sight that was enough to make her heart was feeling really happy when she saw that Song Lan spat a mouthful of blood on the floor.


    Her eyes glittered with glee when she saw the small puddle of blood back then when her son jumped off the building, she watched his entire body get covered with blood. Compared to that this was nothing and not even half to what happened to her son, and she was yet to take that interest from Song Lan.


    " Song Yan, you bitch¡­" Song Lan gritted as she red at Song Yan who was happily pping but before she could finish cursing, she was once again pped causing her face to turn to the side once again.


    Song Yan looked at Lu Cheng who has pped Song Lan and raised a brow causing thetter to flush in shame and embarrassment as he said, " I just wanted to stop her from cursing you boss and nothing else."


    " You two can leave there is something that I want to talk to her about, there is no need for you to stay behind," Song Yan told the two Lu brothers who nodded and then walked out of the storehouse, but before leaving they both paused and Lu Peng said, " Boss if she tries anything call us."


    These past few days they have received a lot of money from their sister who was ying the role of Song Lan, it was to the point where they have filled their bank ounts to the max and their cards were more than maxed out now Song Yan was like their guardian angel and they would fight with anyone as long as she was concerned.


    " I will," she told them and only then did the two of them leave the storehouse. Once they were gone Song Yan turned to look at Song Lan and clicked her tongue, " You are in such a pitiful condition, Lan''er." She mocked with a smile on her face. " Do you have any idea how long I have waited for this day toe? It has been years ¡­ I have dreamed of you on your knees with your entire body being used as a stress reliever tool. Too bad I can''t share my stress reliever with others, I bet they would have loved using you as well."<novelnext></novelnext>


    " You will never get away from this! My mom will never let this go! And nor will my father, they wille for you sooner orter Song Lan and then you will suffer!" Song Lan truly hated Song Yan at the moment, she wished she could destroy the woman with her hands but her situation stopped her from doing so. " You hear me?"


    "Don''t worry, Lan''er. I will bring your mother and your father into the same pitiful situation as you very soon, you will be the eyewitness of their glorious fall don''t worry," Song Yan winked at her causing Song Lan''s face turn pale, when she saw that Song Lan''splexion did not look good, Song Yan faked a surprise expression. " What? Did you think that my revenge will stop at just you? Nah. Your mother owes mine and your father owes my father, as for you ¡­you owe me. You are paying for yours, they will have to pay for theirs as well."


    " You psychotic bitch," Song Lan stared at Song Yan, she has never seen a Song Yan like this back then she thought that she was a fool but this woman was anything but a fool. The way she looked at her and how she kept everything in control of her, it was as if she could see everything that was happening around her. " How long?" She asked before raising her voice as she screamed at Song Yan. " How long were you nning this?"


    " I don''t know what gives you the false perception that you are allowed to have to ask questions from me," Song Yan dragged the only chair in the room and then sat down as she looked at Song Lan. " But since you have asked so desperately I will let you on this little secret, I have been after this for years." Five hundred years to be exact.


    Noticing the resentful gaze of Song Lan, Song Yan raised a brow and asked, " What''s wrong? Your mother killed my mother and your father trapped mine in a basement, you almost killed me and even seeded, you didn''t find that wrong, so howe you suddenly find this entire thing too much to look at? Because this is happening to you? Not much of a big talk when you are the one who is being cornered?"


    " You will pay for this! As a celestial master, you are not supposed to harm a person whose hands are not stained with blood! And here you are harming me¡ª¡ª"


    " When did I? Did I touch you? Did I hit you? Or did I clench my fists and punched you in the stomach? I did nothing of the sort, I just borrowed someone''s hand, and I have to thank you for teaching me that," she leaned down as she dragged her hand down her thighs and then smiled at Song Lan. " And do you know why celestial masters, guardian angels and many other being exists?" She asked while looking into Song Lan''s eyes. " You don''t know, right? But I do, we exist because God''s judgement is oftente and we deliver those judgements on his part. And unfortunately for you, your judgment is in my hands."


    Please do send some gifts and powerstones. QAQ

 Chapter 542 Don’t Let Her Leave

    " You¡­" Song Lan stared at Song Yan with a furious glint in her eyes. She breathed through her red nostrils, if she was not human but a dragon, she would have burned Song Yan to death. " You will definitely not get out of this easily! Even if I die, I will definitely not leave you alone, Song Yan!"


    However, Song Yan was not at all troubled by the threat that Song Lan just threw at her, she stared at the woman with a soft smile ying on her lips as she raised her body off the chair on which she was sitting and then leaned down such that she was at eye level with Song Lan and said, " Even if you be a ghost, you will be five hundred years too young to fight me." She winked at Song Lan who was staring at her in confusion before she pushed herself off the ground and then walked out of the room.


    Song Lan was in a daze when she heard Song Yan say that she was too young to even fight her as a ghost, she saw a knowing glint in Song Yan''s eyes as if she knew what it felt like to be a ghost. How was it possible? Was Song Yan trying to say that even as a ghost she will not be able to win over her?


    " Song Yan, you will not have an easy death!"


    " The one who will not have an easy death will be you, idiot," Song Yan muttered as she heard the scream that resounded through the walls of the storehouse. The luck that Song Lan borrowed has all run out, now that woman only had her original luck left with a twist of gift that she has given to her, with the little gift, Song Lan will have to suffer worse than she would have with her own luck.


    Now that Song Lan''s luck was gone, Song Yan did not have to worry about her at all, with her being locked up there was no way she would be able to borrow anyone luck''s sooner orter she will get into big trouble but before that she was going to take care of Chu Lian, after all, she couldn''t let Song Lan suffer alone? She was a really kind woman after all.


    " Boss, don''t worry about her," Lu Peng told Song Yan just now when Song Lan screamed, he heard her voice as well as what Song Yan said, he decided to ignore Song Yan''s words and simply spoke about Song Lan who was making a fuss inside the room. " We will keep an eye on her and wouldn''t let her get out of the house."


    "It doesn''t matter even if she runs away, she wouldn''t be able to survive for long but make sure that she does not run away before the anniversary of the Song corporation anniversary or else your sister will not be able to save her life," Song Yan did not care what happened to Song Lan after the anniversary but for now, she could not allow her to run away.


    " Don''t worry boss, I will not let her go anywhere!" Lu Peng nodded as he agreed to Song Yan''s words at once, he knew that Song Lan was his key to afortable life and there was no way he would put his sister in danger either. Which was why he was going to keep a very good eye on that woman and would not let her go anywhere no matter what!


    " Very good," Song Yan praised as she walked out of the house, Lu Peng and Lu Cheng came to see her off both looking more excited than the other and they stood at the threshold of their house until they waved Song Yan till she was gone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Once she was gone Lu Peng who was getting annoyed by the screams and shrill shrieks of Song Lan turned to look at his brother and said, " Do we have a dirty rag?"


    " There is a towel that little sister used to wipe her feet with," Lu Cheng replied, there were even worse options than this but he was still being nice towards Song Lan who was a woman. Or else he would have used the rag that they used to clean their bathroom into her mouth.


    " Go and shove it in her mouth," Lu Peng grounded out when Song Lan''s screams turned even louder. " I am going to go deaf at this rate, seriously if she was not worth billions of yuan, I would have killed her by now!" Just the very thought of killing Song Lan was enough to bring him a huge relief.


    " Don''t go around killing anyone now," Lu Cheng who was walking inside the house. " If Boss finds out then you are going to suffer, she only left you alive because you did not kill anyone, if we killed someone then we would have died like that man in the warehouse."


    When Lu Peng heard his brother''s words, he shivered and hurriedly said, " I was just joking, don''t go around making such remarks."


    ¡­


    Song Yan returned to the street and waited for the cab to arrive, the Lu brothers lived very far from the city which was why she had to walk quite a distance away from their house beforeing to a stop where the cab came to stop. While she was waiting for the cab to arrive, she turned to look around the street where she saw a woman walking out from a greasy-looking pub, she was still dressed in a waitress dress and she was stumbling a little and her clothes were a bit roughed up as she walked towards the stop where the cab came to a stop when she arrived at the cab stop, she muttered under her breath, " Damn those rich geezers, they think that they can do whatever they want to just because they have their filthy money!"


    As she scolded the men who harassed her she roughly wiped her lips but that was not what attracted Song Yan''s attention, what attracted her attention was the ck Qi that was surrounding the young woman.

 Chapter 543 Murder Of A Young Woman!

    ? While the young woman was scolding the old man, the phone in her hand started to ring, she picked it up with a swipe of her finger and then answered the call, " Yes, I understand! Don''t worry I already have the money in my hands, don''t worry I will pay the hospital bills for my mother. Please don''t cut my mother off her medicine, I am heading towards the hospital as soon as I collect the money from my house, just give me an hour ¡­" then she looked around the deste surrounding with only a few cars and then added, " Two hours please, there is no cab around me at the moment."


    " Yes, Yes..thank you very much." The young woman replied to whoever was on the other side of the phone call before she bowed slightly like the person was standing in front of her. Once the call was finished, she swept her hand through her hair and cursed, " Damn that old man, he always likes to bully me. Like I don''t know that he is doing this because I stopped him from harassing me!"


    As she spoke, her gaze turned towards Song Yan who was standing next to her and then she immediately shut herself off before turning to look in front after shooting an awkward smile to Song Yan but Song Yan whose senses were better than others, heard the woman cursing herself for not looking around first and making a joke out of herself.


    While the young woman was still swearing, a cab came to stop in front of Song Yan instead of her. The driver must have seen the quality of clothes that Song Yan was wearing and was hoping to earn some extra money, as soon as the cab was rolled down, the driver turned to look at Song Yan who was standing in front of the driver''s window and said, " Where to miss? I am heading towards the town closer to this location but if you ask then I can drive even further. I am thest driver who will being here now, after this, another cab will hardlye by."


    Even though the man was trying to earn some extra money, he was not lying when he said that no cab will drive by any sooner. He drove past this street every night and knew about the timings of this ce better than others.


    Song Yan too knew that the man was speaking the truth, after all, she has been waiting for such a long time and this cab only arrived now. If she was to let this cab go then who knows when the next one wille? And it was not like she did not have extra money to give this driver a tip.


    " All right I am heading to the city, bring me there and I will add a small tip." Song Yan knew that the man was looking for some benefit and she was not stingy with him, at least the man was working honestly at this hour of the night.


    As expected, the driver''s eyes lit up when he heard that there will be a tip involved which was why he immediately opened the door of his cab, if not for him overstepping himself, he would have gone ahead and opened the door like a personal driver for Song Yan.


    " Excuse me," as Song Yan was stepping inside the cab, she heard the young woman speak up. She raised her head and looked at the young woman who stands next to her and waited for the woman to speak as the woman was acting all hesitant and shy. " If you don''t mind, can you share the ride with me? I will add a tip as well." She understood that the driver was looking for extra earning which was why he stopped in front of the rich-looking woman.


    Song Yan did not say anything, seeing this the young woman thought that she was not going to agree and was going to suggest doubling the tip such that the driver will agree, but before she could do that she heard the rich woman speak, " All right."<novelnext></novelnext>


    At first, she thought that she misheard but then she saw Song Yan step inside the cab and leaving space for her to sit down. When the young woman saw that she was willing to share the cab, she heaved a sigh of relief and immediately slid inside the cab worried that Song Yan would get annoyed by her.


    Once the young woman sat down, the driver closed the door and then drove away. For a while, nothing happened and the driver drove the cab smoothly but then suddenly a gang of bikers popped out of nowhere and because of this the driver of the car swayed the cab to save his passengers and himself.


    And yet when the biker gang passed by they cursed at the man who was driving the cab.


    " Sorry, I am sorry about this.." the driver apologised to Song Yan who was crushed by the young woman who fell on her because the car was swayed out of nowhere. He was afraid that Song Yan will me him and take his tip away which was why he hurriedly said, " This gang always drives here and because of this they always cause idents like this."


    "It''s all right," Song Yan said while her gaze was locked on the driver''s mirror as several images shed in the mirror.


    She saw the young woman entering her apartment which was located in a small and dingy building, she seemed to frown as soon as she opened the apartment before turning the light on of her apartment and closing the room''s door behind her.


    She entered her bedroom and then walked over to the wardrobe where she started to take her pieces of jewellery off and then opened the secret cab that she has built in her cab to save her money. But as soon as she opened the cab a man who was hiding under her bed crawled out and then walked over to her with an inch-long knife in his hand and then ¡ª¡ª


    The knife was brought down by the man and then the young woman was stabbed in the back ruthlessly to the point where the knife waspletely dug into her skin. The young woman''s eyes widened in surprise as soon as she was stabbed but before she could scream, the masked man covered her mouth and stabbed her again after pulling the knife out.


    The floor was dyed red and then the image once again shifted and then she saw a bunch of policemen bringing a corpse that was rotten to the point where it no longer resembled the young woman who was sitting next to her.

 Chapter 544 Did Not Believe

    Song Yan''s expression changed immediately as she looked at the woman who was sitting next to her with sweat dripping down her spine. She has never seen a more terrifying murder than this aftering back to life, the young woman was stabbed more than ten to twenty times, it was such a brutal sight that even she could not help but shiver in fright!


    " Miss, is everything okay? Are you not feeling well?" The young woman noticed that something was going on with Song Yan, she thought that Song Yan was angry with her because she stumbled into her after all rich people were weird like that, she was worried that if Song Yan were to get angry with her then maybe she will kick her out of the cab.


    The young woman looked around the road which was dark and without any cab or car and shivered. If she was kicked out here then how will she go back home? Her mother was waiting for her to bring money if she does not bring the money to the hospital on time then her mother will be cut off from life support.


    Song Yan knew that she should not interfere with the fate of a person too much but she knew that this young woman was working hard for her mother. She could not watch this young woman who was working so hard to save her mother''s life die in such a gruesome way but she couldn''t reveal everything because she would be punished if she was to share the secrets of the heavens but how could she leave this young woman to die? And if she died then her mother who was on life support will be killed as well! But the punishment¡­


    Her eyes flickered before Song Yan decided to take on whatever pain that would be given to her and opened her mouth before slowly telling the young woman her future in a deliberately muddled way, " Young woman, you are in a life-threatening situation today. Remember to not open the door of your house without calling the police or else you will lose your life, make sure to keep a weapon next to yourself, stay away from dark spaces and call the police!"


    The young woman was stunned for a moment, she was a little astonished when she saw that an unfamiliar woman was telling her that she was going to die. She has seen many swindlers say simr things to her many times but she has never once died, did she? The young woman looked at the beautiful woman with slight indignation and anger. No wonder this woman was so rich, she was making others a fool to earn her livelihood!


    She immediately retreated to a corner and started to mutter angrily, " Rich people are really too much they will leave no chance to earn a buck from us poor! Pooh!" After she spoke, she turned to look at the driver who has pulled inside the highway of the city where they were a lot of cabs driving and immediately said, " Leave me here, I will catch another cab. Or who knows how much money I will have to lose!"


    The driver did not say anything because the girl paid the full amount along with his tip. He took the money and then turned to look at Song Yan before saying earnestly, " Young miss please don''t try to swindle young and poor like her, I understand that this is your livelihood but still, as human beings living in this time and age, these young people are more practical and rational, how can they believe you? You should try these skills of yours on the old ones, they will most definitely believe you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Yan looked at the indignant back of the young woman who was walking away and a trace of worry shed in her eyes. She knew that the young woman took her as a swindler and did not seem to believe a thing that she has said to her.


    Seeing the woman leave, she sighed regretfully. She was not upset that the woman has taken her as a swindler but she hoped that the young woman will change her mind because if she doesn''t then it will be her greatest regret. But there was nothing else Song Yan could do, she could only build a bridge to save people but for resolving their cmities they will have to cross it on their own.


    When she came out of her daze she was already in the city and the cab driver was waiting for her to pay his wages. She did as she promised and then walked over the small slope that led to the locality where the Fu house was, after running around for the entire day she wanted to take a break and a nap.


    However, as soon as she walked over the slope she felt a sharp gaze locked on her neck, surprised she looked up and was stunned to see that Fu Yu Sheng was walking towards her ¡ª¡ª no he was striding with a furious expression on his face. He came to a stop in front of her and his face working furiously as he raked his eyes over her body and then he said in a deadly voice, " You were gone for an entire day."


    Song Yan was stunned at his anger but before she could say anything, she heard Fu Yu Sheng continue to scold her again, " You were gone for an entire afternoon and you did not even return home at night, do you know how worried Chen Chen is? You know that boy does not care about me but he cares a lot about you. When he did not see you return, he was crying his eyes out¡­even I could not reach you¡­where were you? Do you know I almost ¡­I almost called the police and even sent the guards after you!"


    As he spoke Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes turned red in worry, he was not lying when he said that he was out of his mind when he found out that no one could reach Song Yan, her work was too dangerous and even though he never stopped her, he would be lying if he said that he was not scared of losing her.


    --------

 Chapter 545 Gun Shots

    He knew that she went to the Fu hospital but after that, her entire traces vanished as if someone had deliberately hidden them from him, he could not trace her and he could not reach her either, he was so worried that he felt his heart stop when he did not see her return in the evening. Fu Yu Sheng was a man who would jump to the extreme conclusion if something was to happen around him, which was why he started imagining the worst possible oue if Song Yan did not return and with Fu Chen crying in his arms, he was sure that he was an inch close to losing his mind.


    When Song Yan heard Fu Yu Sheng''s reproachful words, she was slightly stunned. She took her phone out of her jacket and was surprised to see that she has forgotten to charge it and now the phone waspletely died out, she was not someone who would carelessly do things but the thing was that she was in such a hurry when she found out that her brother was missing that shepletely forgot about the fact that she hasn''t charged her phone at all.


    " I am sorry," Song Yan apologised in a good-natured manner, she was not going to fight Fu Yu Sheng who was getting angry at her for all the good reasons. " I did not see that my phone was out of battery, this is why you all could not reach me."


    Fu Yu Sheng stared at her silently, he did not say anything and when Song Yan saw that he was not responding to her, she tugged his sleeves and said in a whiny voice, " Come on, I said that I am sorry. I made a mistake I will not do this again and it is not like I don''t know how to protect myself."


    " Fck Song Yan," Fu Yu Sheng cursed as he leaned down and then ced his head against the crook of Song Yan''s neck and breathed heavily. "It''s funny how you can just say a sorry and I will forgive you but I have been apologising for more than three months and you haven''t forgiven me."


    " Who asked you to leave for years, coward?"


    " Please don''t remind me."


    ¡­..


    On the other side, the young woman called Meng Li rushed home, she was in a hurry already but because she left the cab and had to wait for another one, she was already runningte. She was concerned about her mother given that the old doctor of the hospital was already rushing her, she knew that the old doctor was only taking revenge on her because she refused to sleep with him. If that old doctor was not a rtive of the chief of the hospital, she would have filed aint against him.


    However, when she reached the apartment building where she lived, Meng Li was reminded of what Song Yan told her and what was more, when she looked at the apartment building that was lit up with lights looking even more gloomy because one of the bulbs was broken. But then she shook her head, there was no need for her to think so much after all, this building was quite old, and things like these were normal.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As she walked over the stairs, Meng Li started climbing them one by one but as soon as she climbed up the stairs she was startled when a cat jumped out of nowhere and then rushed past her.


    " What was that?" She patted her chest as she looked at the cat that was running away, her heart was still beating loudly which was why she took her phone out and then turned the shlight of her phone, as soon as she turned the light on she saw that there were drops of blood cascading down the stairs. " Mommy!"


    She stumbled down the stairs as she looked at the blood on the stairs, her heart thudding even louder. Meng Li raised the shlight of her cell phone on the stairs where she saw a small bird that was left at the top of the stairs by the cat that just ran away from the dark corner.


    Meng Li heaved a sigh of relief as she reached the top of the stairs but then she paused. To be honest, she did not want to believe the words that the richdy said to her but after listening to that the richdy said she could not help but think about it carefully. The woman has spoken to her like a veteran Daoist master, she turned to look at the bird that was lying in the dark corner of the stairs with blood all over the ce.


    If she was to think carefully, even if she locked her apartment it would not be difficult for anyone to break in given that she lived in a ce which did not have any security around the ce at all. There was not even a security guard!


    As soon as she looked at her apartment door, she lifted the shlight in her hand and then looked at the door that looked the same as usual but she could see a few new scratches made on it like someone tried to force their way in by using some other tools than a key and her eyes shed.


    She immediately went down the stairs in a hurry and then called the police, luckily for her two police officers were patrolling around the area because this was the ce where many crimes happened, they arrived at the apartment building as soon as possible. Meng Li told them that she was suspicious that someone broke into her apartment and asked them to help her, but the police officers at first did not believe her.


    After all, who will break into an apartment building that was so old and poor? But when Meng Li insisted they check it for her or that she will have to sleep on the streets. The police officers went to the apartment with her and as soon as they stepped inside leaving Meng Li behind the sound of gunshots echoed inside the room.


    Please leave powerstones gifts and some golden tickets.

 Chapter 546 Grateful To Song Yan

    Dedicating today''s chapter to elorinczy! Hugs to you for your constant support!


    When Meng Li heard the sound of gunshots, she was scared out of her wits, she stumbled back just as the people who lived in the other apartments started toe out of their apartments, they all looked at the happenings around the corridor and when they saw Meng Li, they could not help but ask several questions at once.


    " Meng Li, what''s going on? Did you leave the television switched on again?"


    " What is going on?"


    " Why are you out of the house and where did the sound of the gunshotse from?"


    But soon their questions were answered when the two policemen appeared with a thug-like man who was being dragged out of Meng Li''s apartment with a gunshot wound on his leg. The man had his hands cuffed in metal handcuffs and he had a mean expression on his face as he red at Meng Li, he seemed to struggle a little when he got closer to her but then before he could get closer to Meng Li, he was pulled back by the policemen as the one on the left scolded him, " Don''t go around making trouble or I will shoot you in the head this time."


    Under the threat, the man stopped struggling and pursed his lips allowing the two policemen to drag him away. Seeing the man being dragged away Meng Li panicked and her entireplexion turned pale as her legs gave away and she slipped down the wall against which she was leaning.


    She knew that the people around her were asking her what was going on but she did not say anything to them, it was because she could not say anything. She just sat where she was and panted heavily, she stared at her room nkly which was still lit up with warm light but there were a few drops of blood that were left behind by the man who was dragged away telling her what happened was not a dream.


    Was she in a hurry to leave the apartment this morning? No, she has clearly locked the door or else the man would have not used other tools to open the lock of the door. But why would someone try to kill her? She has never even seen this man before!


    Her gaze shifted to the blood that was dripped on the floor and remembered the long knife that one of the policemen was holding, her entire body shivered. If she hadn''t listened to what the woman told her and gone inside the apartment, then that man who was hiding in her apartment ¡­. He would have killed her!


    Just the very thought was enough to scare her out of her wits, her forehead was dripping with cold sweat and her heart was still pounding with the remnant of fear that she felt when she heard the gunshots. She almost lost her life for the sake of saving money! It was all right if she died, she was tired of living this life as well where she has to worry about multiple things and even earn money for this and that while spending the days on instant noodles. But her mother was still in the hospital! If she died then her old mother will be kicked out of the hospital and she will die without a grave!<novelnext></novelnext>


    If she died tonight then surely her mother would have gotten implicated as well.


    She in her daze recalled the words of the rich woman, back then she was annoyed that the woman was making use of her poor condition to earn some quick buck. But now she was d that she listened to the woman, deep in her heart she was feeling really grateful towards the woman who has warned her, otherwise, she would have lost her life tonight.


    As she thought about the woman who has helped her and how she has scolded her, she wished she could p her face repeatedly. Instead of thanking the woman, she has actually acted so arrogantly in front of her but at the same time, she was d that she met with a genuine master. If she was to see the woman ever again in her life then she will definitely thank the woman and ask her for her number. There was no way she was going to treat what that woman tell her as a joke anymore.


    ¡­.


    After Song Yan calmed Fu Yu Sheng down, the two of them returned home where Fu Chen was waiting for his mother, he was sitting in thep of his great-grandfather who was trying to make him understand that there was no need for him to worry but Fu Chen who was not happy about not seeing his mother when he woke up in the morning was not willing to listen to his great grandfather.


    " Come on Chen Chen, eat your dinner. Your mother will being back home at any time," Old master Fu coaxed his precious great-grandson with a spoon of fried rice in his hand, a shiny shrimp shining at the top of the glistening rice, if there was another kid who was a bit less stubborn than Fu Chen, he would have sumbed to the temptation but Fu Chen did not sumb.


    He gulped hard and then turned his head to the side before saying unhappily, " I am going to wait for mommy¡ª¡ª" he paused when he saw Song Yan walking inside the house, as soon as he saw his mother, the ice that was covering his face melted away. The unhappy pout was reced with a gentle smile as Fu Chen hopped off his great-grandfather''sp and then rushed to Song Yan. " Mom! Where were you? I missed you so much."


    " Sometimes try to miss your father as well," Fu Yu Sheng muttered from the side as Song Yan crouched down to pick him up from the floor, and as for what Fu Yu Sheng said, Fu Chen ignored him like he has been ignoring Fu Yu Shen who was trying to butter him up ever since he came back from the hospital. He turned to nce at his father with a nk look on his face before making a face and then he turned to look at his mother with a smile blossoming on his face as he hugged her neck and said, " I missed you a lot mom! Don''t leave me alone."


    Fu Yu Sheng: Look at this, for father he has nothing but for his mother he is acting like a coquettish little thing!


    -----------

 Chapter 547 Backstabber

    Song Yan did not look at Fu Yu Sheng''s ashen face after their son mocked him, she knew that there was nothing that she could do about this situation and it was better for him to stop poking fun at Fu Chen as well. She put on an innocent expression on her face to express that she did not do anything and it was he who was poking fun at Fu Chen. It had nothing to do with her!


    With that thought in her head, she walked over to Old master Fu''s side and then sat down beside Fu Yu Shen who smiled at her with a ttering look on his face as soon as she turned to look at him. Song Yan did not say anything to him instead she looked at the small tortoise and the fish tank that Fu Yu Shen was holding in his arms. " What''s this?" She asked as she stared at the turtle that seemed to be one of those spiritual tortoises that were called a good luck charm in the terms of Feng shui.


    " Oh this," Fu Yu Shen snapped out of his daze as soon as Song Yan asked him this question, he picked up the tank that was sitting on hisp and then turned to face Song Yan with a pleasant smile before he said, " This is what I brought from the Millennium Daoist Master auction today, they were selling some really good stuff in the auction but second brother only opened one of my secondary cards and I was only able to buy this for you second sister inw, take it as a thank you gift."


    Even though Fu Yu Shen was showing signs of recovery and was moving on to be a decent human being and young master of the Fu family, Fu Yu Sheng was worried that he will go back to his old ways which were why he did not give Fu Yu Shen all his cards and only opened one of his cheapest card that was linked to his phone number, such that he will be able to keep eye on what and whom Fu Yu Shen was spending money on.


    "I only did that for all the right reasons!" Fu Yu Sheng who was walking after Song Yan sat down on the couch and then red at Fu Yu Shen who wasining to his wife. " Is it my fault that you are so untrustworthy?"


    Fu Yu Shen smiled at his brother shyly before he turned to look at Song Yan and then handed her the tortoise that he has brought from the auction. " The master who was selling it said that it was an offspring of a century-old spirit gathering tortoise, he said that for anyone who was linked with the world of supernaturals, this is a great thing¡ª¡ª"


    "Ahh! Third brother did you make a move against me again?" Fu Rong who just returned from somewhere while carrying a bunch of flowerpots in her hands red at her third brother as she walked in with the flowerpots that were being carried in her hands along with the driver who drove her around the city.


    Fu Rong walked closer to the couch table and then dumped the entire set of a flowerpot that she brought with her on the table then ced her hands on her hips as she red at Fu Yu Shen and said in a questioning voice, " You double-crossed me did you not third brother?"


    " What are you saying? When did I double-cross you?" Fu Yu Shen replied with an offended voice but one could see that he was trying really hard to pretend that he was innocent, seeing this Fu Rong''s eyes narrowed even more. She knew her third brother even better than she understood anyone else, she knew at once that her third brother has indeed double-crossed her and she picked up the cushion on the couch before hurtling it at Fu Yu Shen who covered his face and shouted, " Don''t aim at the face! In fact, don''t aim anywhere, I am still hurt, you know?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Old master Fu did not stop Fu Rong when she was hitting Fu Yu Shen instead he waited until she was done before he turned to look at his granddaughter and asked, " What happened to you? Why are you getting angry at your brother like this?"


    " Because the third brother is a backstabber!" Fu Rong snapped angrily as she red at Fu Yu Shen who did not look back at her instead he turned his head and looked at the wall opposite to him. But there was no point in turning to look somewhere because Fu Rong opened her mouth and started toin against Fu Yu Shen.


    It turns out that Fu Rong was the one who wanted to thank Song Yan for her efforts and everything that she has done for their family, even the new business opportunity was given to her by Song Yan which was why she wanted to thank her sister-inw. She has been looking for something nice for a very long time but then she did not find anything for a long time which was why she couldn''t gift Song Yan anything till now.


    But a few days ago she received a call from her friend who told her that the Gu family was holding an auction. She knew that this opportunity was hard to go by which was why she nned to go to the auction the first thing in the morning but as soon as she left she saw her third brother tailing after her, at first she thought that her brother was only going in the same direction but then she saw him arrive at the Gu family auction.


    Back then she thought that he was only buying something for his newpany because that was what he told her when they met but while she was spending time having a dinner date with her friend, her third brother returned home and even gifted the tortoise that he bought in the auction to their second sister inw. And too before her! She was the one who worked the hardest here!


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Hugs to those who are supporting me on webnovel and those who are reading for free ¡ª¡ª I am adding more privilege chapters lol. Good luck from here.

 Chapter 548 The Lady In Red

    Fu Rong red at Fu Yu Shen and aggrievedlyined to Song Yan with her eyes shining with glittering tears. " Second sister inw, I was the one who worked hard to look for a gift for you and third brother crossed me, this is not right! I was the one who worked the hardest, I should be the one who should be gifting you these gifts first and not third brother!"


    " Why, why, why ?" Fu Yu Shen turned to look at Fu Rong with his eyes ring at his sister. " I admit that I found out about the auction when you were talking to your friend but I paid for this tortoise with my own money, I drove to the auction and did not ask you to bring me these gifts, and it is your fault that you went to have dinner with your friends. It''s your fault, you should havee back straight home if you wanted to be the first one to gift second sister inw. I am not at fault here!"


    Fu Rong looked at her third brother who was scolding her and then realised the meaning of the thief scolding the police. She was the one who worked so hard for getting the tickets for this auction, Fu Yu Shen also took one from her after telling her a sob story about how he wanted to buy something to ward off his misfortune and yet her third brother was now scolding her like this.


    " Third brother you are really too much," Fu Rong scolded Fu Yu Shen, she knew that there was no point in crying over the milk that has been spilt already. She sat down on the couch right next to Fu Yu Sheng before crossing her arms as she red at her brother who was sitting on the other couch. " You really went around and backstabbed your own sister? Have you forgotten that we once yed together as kids? How can you do something like this? Doesn''t your conscience hurt?"


    " No, it doesn''t because I did not do anything wrong." Fu Yu Shen did not feel that he was wrong at all, he too wanted to gift something to Song Yan for her help but could not find anything. It was true that he picked up the information from Fu Rong''s phone call but other than that he did not take advantage of Fu Rong at all and as her big brother, he could use his little sister just this much too, right?


    " Fine, I was the one who was in the wrong because I trusted you, see if I trust you again in this entire life ever again," Fu Rong stated with an added re at Fu Yu Shen before she turned to look at Song Yan with a yful smile and said, " I have bought these orchids and lilies for you, second sister inw. I got these specifically from Master Gu, he said that these were the most wonderful orchids when ites to summoning spiritual energy and it wille as a wonderful thing for you as well because then you wouldn''t have to worry about losing your spiritual energy, he said that this one was even greater than the tortoise, while you are meditating these wille in handy." She added with a proactive look at Fu Yu Shen who gritted his teeth in anger.


    However as Fu Rong turned to look at Song Yan who was looking at her with both surprise and a bit of lost expression on her face, Fu Rong''s smile fell from her lips as she carefully stared at Song Yan''s expression and tentatively asked, " Second sister inw, is everything all right? Why are you looking at us like that? You don''t like the gifts. Did we buy something useless for you?"


    " No, that''s not it," Song Yan snapped out of her daze as she looked at the gifts that she has received from Fu Rong and Fu Yu Shen. In her past life, she received nothing but scoldings from these two kids, to them, she was like a waste of space and they treated her as such. Even when she was helping them, she only did it because of the goodness of her heart and nothing more, never did she once expect that these kids who were so foolish in their past lives would grow up so much that they will bring gifts for her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " I like them," she smiled as she looked at the gifts that she has received from Fu Rong and Fu Yu Shen. With a slight raise of her head, she looked at the two of them and curled her lips even more, " I am really happy thank you."


    When Fu Rong and Fu Yu Shen heard Song Yan thank them, they did not know why but they suddenly felt rather touched. Maybe it was because Song Yan was thanking them with all her heart, which was why they felt rather touched upon listening to her thank you.


    Song Yan looked at the tortoise and orchids that were ced in front of her and her smile widened even more. Maybe she will be able to have a happy ending this time.


    ....


    Snip.


    The sound of scissors snapping echoed in the silence as long, red nails stretched in front of a dark shadow and picked up the rose that has fallen from the bush onto the small table on which the vase with the rose was sitting. The long nails pinched the red rose but as soon as those nails touched the red rose, it slowly curled up and wilted up turning a shade of ugly grey.


    " What a pity," a woman sighed as she looked at the wilted rose whose petals were falling down the stalk to which the bud was attached to it. " I thought that she was dead but somehow she managed toe back, is it because the old hag up there is helping her favourite disciple again? Even after her trip to hell? What a beautiful story." Her fingers curled around the wilted rose until she caused the entire thing to turn into smaller and crushed particles.

 Chapter 549 A Storm Heading His Way

    Dedicating todays chapter to elorinczy, MsShei29, fnr90-Missra, neotheo82, Mayni_Sangma.


    ----------


    "Here you go," Song Yan handed a small bottle of spiritual water and the cream that she hase up with to reduce the marks of the scars and handed it to Fu Rong after she moved the gifts that she has received into her room. " Add this to the water tank of thepany and as for this hand it to the one who is responsible for making products for ourpany, tell him it does not matter what the price of these herbs might be, he is not allowed to make any changes to it or even use a cheaper herb, we are starting from the bottom, so we need to make sure that thepany does not get any bad publicity."


    Fu Rong took the two bottles and nodded, she understood what Song Yan said and was willing to follow itpletely to thest order. " I will do as you asked me second sister inw, don''t worry!" She saluted Song Yan before walking over to her room while Song Yan walked inside her own where Fu Chen was waiting for her to tell him a bedtime story.


    With the bottles in her hands, Fu Rong walked over to her bedroom but was stopped by Fu Yu Sheng who stepped out of the shadows and looked at her with a raised of his brow. " What were you talking about with your sister inw?"


    " Nothing," Fu Rong hid the two bottles behind her and immediately answered Fu Yu Sheng, she did not know from where he popped out all of a sudden but her sister andw has told her that she needed to keep everything to herself. She could not let her brother find out what they were nning which was why she was thinking of walking past Fu Yu Sheng but then she was stopped by Fu Yu Sheng who opened his mouth. " Fifty million yuan."


    He turned to look at Fu Rong with a smile that was too sly for her liking and said, " Your credit card bill is fifty million yuan if you want it to get paid. Tell me what you are doing or else, I will be telling you to take care of your bills. Yu Shen."


    " But I am still a student!" Fu Rong looked at her brother with her mouth agape, she did not understand what was wrong with her brother all of a sudden. "You cannot ask me to pay for my bills! You are my big brother."


    " And you are not supposed to hide things from me either since I am your big brother." Fu Yu Sheng used her own words against her causing Fu Rong to stiffen as she pursed her lips and looked at her brother who was looking at her with a smile on his face. " Now what do you have to say for yourself? What are you hiding from me?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fu Rong pulled a long face but she took the two bottles out from behind her and then told Fu Yu Sheng everything about thepany that Song Yan has opened with her help and the fact that she was going to use her own products in thepany to be sold astest products in skin care range.


    Fu Yu Sheng immediately picked up what his wife was doing behind his back, a part of him was hurt that she did not tell him but at the same time he did not say anything because he knew that Song Yan was a woman who had too much self-respect for her own good, wasn''t this the reason why she did not tell anyone that she was his wife?


    Seeing that her second brother was not saying anything Fu Rong immediately rushed to speak, worried that her second sister inw will get angry with her if she was to find out that her second brother knew about the truth. " Second brother, please don''t tell sister inw that I have told you everything. She will be really angry, she wants to make this business a sess without your help."


    Fu Yu Sheng wanted to tell his silly sister that running apany was not that easy even if the products that Song Yan came up with were excellent they would be not able topete with the hype of the products that were already in the market. But seeing the hopeful look on his sister''s face he did not say anything, he simply sighed and nodded. " Very well, I will not tell your sister inw anything. Nor will I do anything to help you guys on the surface okay?"


    " Okay," Fu Rong understood that even though her brother agreed, he wouldn''t be able to stop himself from worrying which was why he would definitely help them from behind the scenes. Fu Rong did not have any problem with this after all she knew better than anyone that if her brother was helping her out from the back, she would be able to seed even faster than others.


    Fu Yu Sheng nodded before he too turned on his heels and then walked back to his room but before going in he called assistant Xu and told him that he needed to take care of the Company that was under Fu Rong''s name.


    Since Song Yan did not want his help he will not do anything to help her but at the very least he will be able to protect her at the time when she needed it the most because even though Fu Rong was an idiot, she was still a member of the Fu family. Her enemies were no less than his own.


    When he arrived at the bedroom, he was not surprised to find both Fu Chen and Song Yan huddled together as they slept soundly on the bed, seeing them sleeping so peacefully, his heart eased a lot and all the stress that he has piled up in his heart throughout the entire day also melted away. If only life could stay this peaceful for him but what he did not know was that a red storm was heading his way rather furiously.

 Chapter 550 Made With Love

    Fu Yu Sheng looked at his wife who was hugging his son and unhappily pursed his lips, he never thought that he would get jealous of a small kid but as he looked at his son who was snuggling his wife, he has to admit that his son was indeed more fortunate than he was, at least he did not have to drag his feet in front of his mother to ask for her forgiveness like he was rubbing his shoes on the ground to get Song Yan''s forgiveness.


    But he did not say anything to anyone, instead, he walked over to the bed and covered Song Yan and Fu Chen with a nket before turning around to lower the temperature of the air conditioner. Once he was done he poured himself a ss of water and then drank it all, he wasn''t surprised that Song Yan was thinking of starting a business, even if she was to go and get the Song corporation back from Chu Lian and the fake Song Dong Ming, the corporation has been stuck in a ce for a very long time.


    Even if the corporation went to its rightful owner, it would be really difficult to raise it from the dregs where it was floating, as such it waspletely right for her to start another business that will be more profitable than the Song corporation that was sure to go downhill sooner orter.


    As he drank the water, he sat down on the bed and observed his wife carefully, even though she looked rather tired from all the hard work she did in the morning and the afternoon, she still looked rather beautiful with those good looks, white nightdress and natural beauty that was etched on every inch of her skin. She was so beautiful that it was a surprise that she did not receive any good projects in the acting industry.


    Fu Yu Sheng has never thought much about this under the effects of the spell but now that he was looking at his wife he couldn''t help but think of how in the world he managed to keep his wife. If someone else was in ce of her, they would have divorced and married someone else long ago but Song Yan not only stayed married to him, she stayed loyal to him for eight years straight. It was a surprise that with her beautiful face, she did not colour his hairpletely green.


    Moreover, the more he looked at her the more beautiful she looked. Even though she was sleeping, she looked like an ethereal immortal beauty, she was so good-looking that even men who did not care about looks would take another look at her, even he was rather stunned upon seeing her sleep without that cold sneer on her face.


    Fu Yu Sheng coughed a little as he felt guilty, wondering why he did not feel a bit too smitten with this woman earlier when they married. And why all of a sudden he was acting like a young boy of sixteen when he was over thirty?


    He swallowed the water in his mouth before he lied down on the bed and ced the ss on the table next to the bed. He needed to make sure that his wife was happy with him because he did not want to be divorced at such an extreme age and that too by this beautiful wife of his, who knows how much he will have to suffer if she left him.


    The incident with Fu Yu Shen told him that Song Yan was not a woman who wait around for a man, she was a woman who knew how to earn money and even knew how to do business, if he wasn''t paying attention then she might really leave his grasp at any time. After knowing something like this, there was no way he would be able to grab hold of this woman forever if he did not treat her right.


    What was, even more, his personality was not really good. He cursed a lot and his temper was really explosive, if he was to stay like this then he was afraid that some other man will attract Song Yan''s attention and if that happened then he would not be able to withstand his wife falling in love with someone else, what was more his grandfather will break his legs if that happened. He needed to work hard to nurture their rtionship and even make it even firmer than it was, or else, he will really lose everything!<novelnext></novelnext>


    ¡­..


    When Song Yan woke up in the morning, she was surprised to see that on the cab next to her side was sitting a rose bouquet with a tray that had breakfast carefully decorated on it. She pushed herself off the bed and then looked at the rose bouquet and then at the breakfast that waspletely different from the western breakfast that was served in the Fu family and turned to look at Fu Chen who was eating his rice and fish soup.


    " Who left this here?" She asked though she already had a very good idea about the person who was behind this, in this family only one man had the courage to give her red roses and that too one hundred and forty-three.


    "It''s father," Fu Chen answered as he finished eating the bite that was in his mouth and swallowed loudly. " I don''t know why but he prepared the meal and even left some for me, I was worried that it will be unappetising which is why I took a bite first mum, it''spletely edible. What a surprise."


    Song Yan chuckled. She did not tell Fu Chen that Fu Yu Sheng often stayed in the other country where he would get sick of the western food and in the desire of having his own home-cooked meal, he learned how to cook. Cooking something simple as rice, fish soup and some scrambled eggs with leeks was still under his skills.


    She got off the bed and then pinched her son''s cheeks before she said, " Is that so? Is it really that good?"


    Fu Chen nodded with a mouthful of fish soup. "It''s good," then he paused and made a sick expression before saying, " Dad told me to tell you that he made this with love for you."


    --------

 Chapter 551 Teasing His Mother

    Dedicating todays chapter to elorinczy, neotheo82.hugs to you two!!!


    Song Yan first finished the breakfast that her husband has prepared with ''love'' for her and then ced the rose bouquet in the vase. She wanted to go and see her brother but her sister-inw told her that they were going to her aunt''s house for a few days. The Ji family found out that their ns were once again exposed and the police officers were troubling them for the address for their daughter causing their stocks to go down again once this news was known to others.


    The Ji family wanted Song Lingyan to give fake testimony that it had nothing to do with them and even save Ji Yaoyue who was Master Ji''s daughter. How can Song Lingyan who almost lost his life if not for his sister willing to do so? He immediately refused and told the members of the Ji family that he was resigning from the post. But even then the Ji family has been sending someone to make him change his mind, sometimes they would send gifts and sometimes threats, which was why Song Lingyan decided that he was going to go into hiding for a few days.


    Song Yan agreed with this n of her brother and sister inw as well by the time the two of theme back everything in thepany will be settled and she will be able to hand the work of herpany to her brother for everything else that could be taken care ofter on. But she still decided that she was going to ask Fu Yu Sheng to drop in a word to the Ji family who thought that her brother was easily bullied just because he was no longer the proud young master of the Song family.


    " Good morning grandfather." Song Yan got ready and walked down the stairs where Old master Fu and Lu Wenyi were sitting, Fu Yu Shen seemed to have left for work already and Fu Rong might have gone to college since it was examination time.


    As for Fu Shu Chang, he hardly stayed at home and spent most of his time at theb seeing him in the house was even rarer than seeing a golden eggying hen.


    " Good morning Yan Yan," Old master Fu smiled at his granddaughter-inw, he patted the chair next to him and said, " Come on have something to eat, the breakfast has just been prepared, I don''t know why they are sote today."


    " Maybe it has something to do with the second brother borrowing the kitchen, grandfather," Lu Wenyi went running every day thus she knew better than everyone that Fu Yu Sheng was in the kitchen earlier this morning preparing a love-filled breakfast for Song Yan. "Brother-inw was preparing breakfast for Yan Yan this morning, he did not even let the chef take care of the fish, of course, the head chef''s work is going to get dyed."


    When Old master Fu heard that his second grandson was finally paying attention to his wife, he immediately smiled and looked at Song Yan who was now blushing furiously as she sat on the chair where Old master Fu has asked her to sit down. " Did Yu Sheng make breakfast for you today?"


    "Yes, grandfather." Song Yan answered ring at Lu Wenyi for telling something like this to old master Fu who poked her tongue out at her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Well, I am d, that he is finally walking on the right path." Old master Fu nodded in contentment. " You two won''t believe me but I too impressed your grandmother with my cooking skills, when I was courting her, she used to work in a factory and the meal served there was really expensive. So, I would cook for her every day and then bring her the meal, at first she refused a lot but then slowly she got used to my cooking and soon she was no longer able to live without my cooking."


    He pped his chopsticks lightly on his bowl and proudly eximed. " If I did not go to her factory, she wille out to wait for me." A reminiscent smile on his face as he remembered the old times. " There was one time when I got sick and your grandmother did not see mee to her factory, she got so worried that she came running to my house and that was when she realised her feelings for me. If not for my persuasion and good skills you all wouldn''t even be here."


    He added with a sly smile as both Lu Wenyi and Song Yan burst outughing.


    Just then Song Yan remembered something and then took out the small porcin bottle and a protection talisman from her pocket before she handed it to old master Fu. " Here you go grandfather, this is what I came up withst night, you can use the pills every day after eating your meal and as for the talisman it''s better if you wear it all the time. It will protect you from everything that is harmful."


    "Ohho!" Old master Fu took the talisman from Song Yan and smiled jovially as he immediately tied the talisman around his neck and then patted his chest after stuffing it in. " I knew that my granddaughter inw will not forget this old soul, thank you Yan Yan for your hard work."


    " It wasn''t hard at all," Song Yan replied as she turned to look at Fu Chen who was reaching for a bowl of porridge and stopped him. " You will overstuff yourself, did you not eat your daddy''s cooking already?"


    " Dad only made a small portion for me, who is like an abandoned cabbage," Fu Chen spoke eloquently. " The big one was for you mum, I am still hungry because the meal was too small, I am a growing child."


    " Chen Chen, you.." Song Yan could not believe that this was her own child, he was now teasing his mother as well. Really. What happened to her cute little bun?


    ¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 552 Going With Li Wenyi

    Just then Li Wenyi''s phone suddenly rang and the peaceful atmosphere from earlier was disturbed. At first Li Wenyi did not want to pick the call up but when she saw that the person who was calling was Mu Ruyue, she had no choice but to pick the call and just so happened that the second she picked up the call, the voice of her personal assistant Mu Ruyue started talking in a panic, " Miss Lu when are you going toe to thepany, I am sorry that I am hurrying you but the woman and her assistant are here, I have no other choice but to call. They are not leaving even when I told them that there is no way that the contract can be renewed."


    When Mu Ruyue spoke, Li Wenyi was a bit absent-minded because she did not understand what was going on and about whom she was talking but then she remembered the woman who has been finding trouble with her these days and her expression changed. " Are you talking about Chen Xi and her assistant?"


    " Or else?" Mu Ruyue''s voice was rather unhappy as she replied, from her tone one could see that she did not want to even talk to the woman who was sitting in thepany uninvited. " I have told her that there is no way that she will be chosen as the model of ourtest session but she insists that she wants to talk to you and no one else. I have already told her that it does not matter, no matter what and how much she tries to il her hands nothing will change but she does not want to listen to a thing that I am saying, pleasee and tell her that it was your decision that she would not be chosen as our model."


    Li Wenyi felt her head was going to explode but she still nodded and replied, " I get it. I wille to thepany as soon as possible." If she knew that because of her husband, she would get into trouble like this, then she would have never married him.


    Song Yan was sitting right next to Li Wenyi and thus she obviously heard what the woman on the other side of the call was saying to Li Wenyu. Her eyes flickered slightly as she turned to look at Li Wenyi and asked, "Sister-inw are you leaving for thepany now?"


    " Yes," Li Wenyi answered calmly and when she remembered that Song Yan asked her if she wanted toe to herpany with her. She looked at Song Yan and then added, " If you want toe with me then you can prepare what you need, I am not leaving for now¡­ I will be leaving in ten minutes, by then you can get what you want."


    Song Yan of course understood the seriousness of the matter which was why she immediately handed the responsibility of taking care of Fu Chen to old master Fu and then left to get her bag. Before Li Wenyi could finish her call, Song Yan was done preparing everything and was waiting for her already outside the house.


    Li Wenyi''spany was rather famous in the capital, thepany despite being surrounded by negative reviews was still busy and when they arrived at thepany, Song Yan swept her gaze over the entirepany, but as she walked inside thepany while looking around the entire space, she was surprised to see that everyone was looking at her as well.


    What she did not know was that with her hair tied in a bun with a fancy hair essory and a ck dress with matching heels, she looked like a ssy model herself. Thus, when she walked inside thepany, everyone was looking at her with shining gazes because at the moment they were having trouble finding a model who would suit their current clothing line that was going to be released in the winter session but now that they were looking at Song Yan they have to admit that she was indeed the prettiest woman they have ever seen.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Yan''s face slightly changed when she walked over to the reception area when she saw that the woman standing in the reception area had a thickyer of cadaveric Qi on her forehead. But then her attention was diverted by the woman who walked over to where she and Li Wenyi were standing.


    Mu Ruyue was very excited when she saw Song Yaning over with Li Wenyi. When she saw Song Yan, her eyes shone with a glittering light as she felt that everything was going to be all right, she rushed over to Li Wenyi excitedly and then asked Li Wenyi, " You are here miss Wenyi? And is this your new model? Are we going to shoot with her?"


    Song Yan was still looking at the receptionist who was in danger of dying at any moment but then she turned to look at the woman who suddenly dragged her into the discussion of shooting for thetest clothes that were yet to be released. She turned to look at Li Wenyi who was standing in front of her and then waited for her to say something though she was an actress, she was not sure that she could shoot like a model.


    Li Wenyi looked at Song Yan who was looking at her and then sighed, she did not say anything regarding this question instead she sighed in frustration and then turned to look at Mu Ruyue before asking, " Where are they? Are they still here if they are, I hope you did not take them to my office."


    " Of course not," Mu Ruyue scoffed as she rolled her eyes. " They are too big to sit in your office, I have had them seated in the reception area apparently that woman is not happy about that," she paused and snickered. " Like I care about her."


    She then turned to look at Song Yan and then said with a smirk, " And now I think she will get even more unhappy."


    --------

 Chapter 553 Chen Xi

    Dedicating today''s chapter to everyone who supported this book, please stop reading at other sites or I will have to take a long break. :(


    Li Wenyi looked at Song Yan before she whispered, " please y along with me a little here, sister inw."


    Song Yan''s gaze flickered as her eyes widened slightly but she still understood that Li Wenyi was in a situation where she needed her help which was why she nodded and then agreed to her suggestion. It wasn''t as if she was not going to lose anything if she was to agree to y along with Li Wenyi.


    Seeing that Song Yan agreed with her, Li Wenyi heaved a sigh of relief. She knew that her second sister-inw was rather busy with other things as well, which was why she was worried that her second sister inw will refuse her but when she saw that she was willing to agree with her, Li Wenyi suddenly felt grateful to have such an understanding sister inw along with her being beautiful.


    After everything was decided Li Wenyi walked over to the reception area where Chen Xi and a man who was most likely Chen Xi''s assistant were sitting on the couch with two cups of tea in front of them but neither of them take a single sip of the tea.


    Song Yan turned her gaze to look at Chen Xi and her eyes nced at Chen Xi who was sitting on the couch with her arms crossed in front of her. When she was looking at Chen Xi, she was not able to see anything that would show that this woman was a harbinger of trouble, her soul was right where it was supposed to be and there was nothing amiss either. She pursed her lips before she turned to look at the man who was sitting on the side of Chen Xi and just like Chen Xi, he too lookedpletely normal other than the fact that hisplexion was rather pale and unhealthy like he was slowly dying the man lookedpletely fine.


    And from what she could see, the man wasn''t going to die anytime soon.


    While Song Yan was looking at Chen Xi, Chen Xi was looking at Song Yan as well. She looked at the woman who suddenly popped out of nowhere, her eyes drilled into Song Yan''s beautiful face and she dug her fingernails into her skin, she was someone who believed that she was the most beautiful but now that she was looking at Song Yan who looked like she has walked out of an ethereal portrait, she realised that she was thinking too much.


    That she was a small frog in a well who did not see anything in the world.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Yan sensed the gaze that was locked on her and she turned to look at Chen Xi whose eyes were ring at her with a green hue in them like she was envious of her and her eyebrows creased slightly.


    " So, why are you here?" Li Wenyi was the one who broke the tension that was rising between Song Yan and Chen Xi. She protectively stood in front of Song Yan showing her stance that no one was allowed to disrespect Song Yan or anyone either in her presence. " Did I not tell you that the contract is not going to be renewed, I wanted Chu Rin to be my model but instead of sending her you have sent her, there is no way that she will be able to be the face of mypany."


    The man who was Chen Xi''s assistant smiled greasily and then rubbed his hands against each other as he looked at Chen Xi before turning to nce at Li Wenyi. " Miss Li, I am here because I think that even though you are not willing to ept Miss Chen, I think that you should take a step back andpromise a little."


    " Compromise?" Li Wenyi was a woman who grew up not knowing whatpromise meant when it came to others who meant nothing to her at all. " Are you going to talk aboutpromise after spreading all sorts of rumours in society? Do you think that I am just a pretty face who can only draw clothes? I am the face behind thispany if I want then I can always find who was behind the rumours, did you think that I wouldn''t find out anything just because the person you sent was a small worker of yourpany?"


    Her words caused the smile on the assistant''s face to stiffen as he looked at Li Wenyi who was looking at him with a smile that was not a smile. He turned to nce at Chen Xi who shrugged casually as if she did not know what Li Wenyi was talking about but from the gaze with which the assistant was looking at her, Song Yan knew that the assistant knew that the person who was behind this matter was none other than Chen Xi.


    But even then he turned to look at Li Wenyi with a smile and then hurriedly advised Li Wenyi. " I know that we seemed to have reached a rather bad situation but as long as you agree with this contract signing then I assure you that nothing will go wrong for you. Thepany will take care of the rumours as for Miss Chen, you can take care of her as well, Miss Li."


    " There is no need," Li Wenyi stiffly replied as she looked at the assistant with a slight nce before she turned to look at Chen Xi. " I don''t think that I need to work with someone who goes around and backstabs me when I am not looking." She then turned to look at Song Yan before looping her arm with Song Yan as she pulled her in front. " I have already looked for a model as you can see, I don''t need to look for another one anymore."


    She tipped her chin haughtily and then smiled arrogantly at Chen Xi. " As you can see, she is much more beautiful than your model."

 Chapter 554 Look Past The Personal Feuds

    Chen Xi was someone who has gotten used to bullying Li Wenyi, her sister could more or less be considered as the woman who was standing next to Fu Shu Chang even if they did not have a marriage certificate they were still a lot closer to each other than Li Wenyi and Fu Shu Chang were and it was just a matter of time before her sister snatches the position of the eldest Madam of the Fu family, which was why in Chen Xi''s head, she was already treating herself as the sister of the eldest madam of Fu family.


    When she heard that Li Wenyi was not willing to ept her as her new model for the season clothes that were going to be released soon by the Yi fashionpany, her eyes coldly flickered. She also has a cheap mouth and then coldly looked at Li Wenyi, " You think that a beautiful face is enough? A model is more than a beautiful face, they need to have skills and even have the talent to bring out the soul of the clothes, how can you be idiotic to bring just anyone ?" After saying this she looked at Song Yan and did not forget to provoke her either. " You too, you might be a bit prettier but have you forgotten the fact, that for being a model there is something more that is needed other than a beautiful face? Do you think that you can be a model just because you are prettier than others? Ho ridiculous. Don''t you have any self-awareness at all?"


    Before Song Yan could say anything at all, Li Wenyi walked a few steps closer to Chen Xi and suddenly red at her with a cold glint in her eyes. She hitched a brow up and then coldly said, " You are right that a beautiful face is not enough to be a model, a good heart is just as necessary something that you very muchck. Do you think that this is something that you can decide? I am the owner and boss of thispany, I say that you will not be chosen and it means that you will not be chosen end of the story, then why are you dragging this matter for so long?"


    Li Wenyi was the only daughter of the Li family, she was once a top socialite and even now she was influential enough that everyone who wished to be a part of the high ss wanted to get close to her. Chen Xi too wanted to bask in the glory of Li Wenyi which was why she was so bent on bing the face of the Yi autumn season clothing this time.


    Chen Xi only dared to go against Li Wenyi behind the scenes but she wouldn''t dare to go against Li Wenyi face to face, when she saw that Li Wenyi was standing in front of her and was willing to face her off just because of the new model, she was visibly upset. She wished she could say something to Li Wenyi but she was the ssic example of bullying the weak and fearing the strong, she knew that Li Wenyi was still helpful to her which was why she did not dare to go against her directly.


    The assistant who has been silent and acting unconcerned earlier on could not sit still when he saw that Li Wenyi was turning hostile towards Chen Xi because of an unknown model and couldn''t help but speak a bit for Chen Xi. Firstly, he was Chen Xi''s assistant and secondly, his benefits were closely tied to Chen Xi''s, if she lost this contract then he too will lose a bunch of opportunities which was why he couldn''t help but say, " Miss Li, although I will admit that Chen Xi was in the wrong but don''t you think you are being too unprofessional here as well? I understand that you and Chen Xi have some friction because of your personal matters but this is business and while we are thinking about the best business ventures we have to keep our emotions aside and think of a way to take the best possible way out of this situation such that we will not make a loss?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Like Chen Xi said, it''s true that the model that you have found, is indeed a fraction prettier than her but modelling is not just about good looks it''s the skills of bringing life to clothes. It''s unfortunate that you and Chen Xi are in this situation but sometimes one has to move past their personal feelings and look at the bigger situation. This contract can bring both of ourpanies a lot of traffic and the clothes will definitely sell out like hotcakes as you already know Chen Xi is currently the uprising star of the modelling industry."


    At his words Chen Xi proudly puffed her chest out and looked at Song Yan in derision, seeing this Song Yan did not have much reaction. She coldly looked at the behaviour of the shameless people in front of her and then looked at the assistant before she opened her mouth and made use of her sharp tongue and the skill that she has learned through her celestial master training, " Is that so? Then I hope you will be able to forgive your wife and your brother as well."


    The assistant was stunned when he heard Song Yan say something out of the context, he looked at her and then immediately frowned at her with some displeasure but he still kept his words polite since he knew that this woman was being treated rather nicely by Li Wenyi. " What are talking about miss? Why will I see any need to forgive my wife and brother?"


    " I am saying the truth and nothing else," Song Yan casually shrugged as she looked at the reddish hue under the nail of the finger of the assistant that was connected to siblings and then at the green hue that was over his head before she ruthlessly delivered one sentence. " Your wife and brother are currently in hotel paradise love, in room number five hundred and thirty-one," she used her calctions skills as she calcted the room number where the wife and brother of this man were. " You can go and see what they are doing but I hardly think that they are ying patty cake in that room."


    ---------

 Chapter 555 Caught In The Act

    " You better wash that mouth of yours!" No matter how good-natured and patient a man was when he heard that someone was making fun of him by saying that he was actually wearing a green hat couldn''t withstand the shame, the second Yao Nian heard that the woman in front of him was saying that his wife and brother were entangled in an unspeakable mess he couldn''t help but get up from the couch and shout at her while he pointed at her nose.


    Song Yan ignored him but Li Wenyi did not.


    " Why are you getting so agitated?" Li Wenyi stood in front of Song Yan and looked at Yao Nian with an arrogant smile on her face. " Did you not say that people like us should look at the things that are most important and nothing else? Why are you getting so upset at her like this? Your wife is a model as well and the man in question is your brother, you wouldn''t want to be called names if this matter was to get out?"


    " What she is saying is nothing but lies! I can sue her for her false allegations!" Yao Nian retorted as he looked at Song Yan with ring eyes, a nerve dangerously popping in his head as he looked at Song Yan like he wished to see her die in front of him.


    Song Yan was not all bothered by his gaze, she met his eyes head-on and then directly said to him, " Assistant Yao," her eyes flicked to the silver badge that he was wearing on his chest and took a look at his name before she continued speaking, "I am not saying anything that is not based on true facts. If you think that I am lying you can visit the room and see it for yourself. As a matter of fact, if you have any kids you should have them checked out as well," her eyes looked at his sunken set of eyes and broken nose which was a clear sign that he was not supposed to have any kids in this life.


    " Most probably you are acting like a cuckoo while raising the kids of the crow. If you find out everything carefully then you can sue me as you like if you were to find out what I said was not the truth."


    Her speech was not hesitating at all, in fact, she was looking at Yao Nian calmly while her eyes glinted with a wise look in them, seeing her look at him like this Yao Nian was a bit stunned. He looked at the woman who was staring at him and couldn''t help but purse his lips, he will have to admit that the closeness of his brother and wife was indeed a bit questioning but he never thought that they would do anything to let them down.


    But the confidence with which Song Yan spoke made him flustered, in his head, he could not help but wonder¡­what if she was right? What if his wife and brother were really?


    As he thought about it, he could no longer sit still and then went to rush out of the reception room. Seeing that her assistant has run out, there was nothing Chen Xi could do..even though she thought that Yao Nian was being too foolish for doing something like this, she still rolled her eyes and then rose from the couch to follow after her assistant but at the same time she remembered to re at Li Wenyi as she spitefully sneered, " Don''t be too happy, I will definitely tell what happened today to my sister." Which basically meant that she was going toin to Fu Shu Chang.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Li Wenyi stiffened when she heard Chen Xi''s words but there was nothing she could retort with, she pursed her lips and watched Chen Xi leave the reception room with a gleeful smirk on her face, she seemed really happy at the fact that she had thest word in this fight.


    " That damned woman! She thinks she is all that great just because she got to instil some final words." Mu Ruyue scoffed as she made a face at Chen Xi''s back before she turned to look at Song Yan who was standing by Li Wenyi''s side before she raised her hand and shot Song Yan a thumbs up. " You have done a great job chasing that man and annoying woman away, but aren''t you afraid that they will find trouble with you once they find out that you were lying?"


    " Who said that I was lying?" Song Yan casually asked Mu Ruyue who did not understand anything but Li Wenyi who has seen Song Yan''s skills understood what her second sister-inw was saying, looks like Yao Nian will be having a hard time today.


    ¡­


    Yao Nian did have a hard time, the first thing he did was to go back home as soon as he rushed out of Li Wenyi''spany. He wanted to deal with Song Yan as quickly as possible, he thought that if he was to sue Song Yan then Li Wenyi will have no choice but to ept Chen Xi but when he arrived at his home, he was surprised to find that neither his wife nor brother was at home.


    A bad premonition started to rise in his heart which was why he immediately drove his car to the hotel where Song Yan has said his wife and brother were, when he rushed into the hotel no one was willing to show him to the room or give him the key. It wasn''t until he brought his marriage certificate out and told the manager that the woman inside was his wife that was he allowed to go inside the hotel room.


    Yao Nian already had a very bad feeling when he saw the manager look at him with sympathy and his bad feeling doubled when he heard the voice of his wife what was more the voice did not look sound like she was doing anything good inside, so when the door was opened by the hotel staff, he immediately kicked the door open and then caught his wife and brother in the act just as Song Yan told him.

 Chapter 556 Weird Portrait

    Yao Nian was well known in the industry and thus the manager of the hotel where Yao Nian''s wife was caught also knew Yao Nian very well, when he saw the exciting scene in front of him, the manager already knew that things were going to be very exciting but he was rather experienced and knew that such a thing should not be witnessed especially the scandals of the people who were famous and rich.


    The manager hurriedly asked the staff to empty the corridor, as soon as the staff and the manager was gone, Yao Nian let out a loud roar, " You sl*t!"


    His wife was scared stiff when she saw that Yao Nian caught her in the act, she has been doing this kind of thing for a very long time which was why she has gotten bolder and bolder. The only reason she was with Yao Nian was that the man was rich and had connections in the industry where she worked, which was why even though she was unhappy with Yao Nian, she did not dare to get a divorce.


    But her brother-inw was young and handsome, he was also willing to coax her which was why she ended up getting seduced by him. But the thing was that she still did not want to divorce Yao Nian which was why she was dragging their marriage even though she had no interest at all in the marriage.


    " Husband, listen to me¡ª¡ªAhh!" Yao Nian''s wife tried to change the course of the situation in which she was but Yao Nian was in no mood to hear her excuses, he rushed inside the room and pped his wife so hard that her face turned to the side and then he turned to his brother whom he kicked in the abdomen and shouted at him loudly, " You bastard, you good for nothing bastard, you did not know anything other than bringing trouble to my door but I did not say anything to you at all but now that I have taken care of your troubles, you actually dared to go against me?"


    Yao Nian did not say anything anymore to the two adulterous people, instead, he turned around and left the room like a storm. When the two people in the room saw Yao Nian leave like that, they were stunned to see that the storm passed so swiftly and without any exciting trouble at all but what they did not know was that the storm that was brewing in Yao Nian was nowhere close to passing.


    With the information proven correct, Yao Nian rushed his kids to the hospital from the school and had their DNA test taken because he and his brother were biological brothers it was really hard for them to correctly tell whether the kids belonged to Yao Nian or not but when the results came out under Yao Nian''s pressure, no one was surprised to see the results when they saw that Yao Nian was not biologically rted to the two kids who were brought by him.


    When Yao Nian saw that the woman''s words actually came true, a nerve popped into his forehead and he immediately called his assistant to send divorce documents to his wife and kick her and his brother''s things out of the house.


    After he was done with everything, Yao Nian looked at his smartphone and thought about how Song Yan has told him everything correctly, when he thought that she was lying he was sneering at her but now that he knew that the woman was a lot stronger and wise than he thought she was, his eyes had aplicated look in his eyes.


    ¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Yan did not know anything that went down with Yao Nian, she was currently staring at the receptionist who was standing in front of a wall-size portrait that was hanging on the second floor of thepany. After she dealt with the matters that Li Wenyi handed her, Song Yan agreed to sign a small contract that would allow her to shoot as the model of thepany.


    After signing the papers, she was free to walk around thepany which was why she went to look for the young woman who worked as the receptionist of thepany, after all, she wanted to see what was going on with the receptionist but when she arrived at the reception, she was surprised to see that the receptionist was not where she was supposed to, instead she was missing which was why Song Yan had to ask around the entirepany to find this woman who was doomed to die and ugly death.


    " Please lend me enough luck today, I want my boyfriend to propose to me tonight," the young woman had her hands folded as she looked at the portrait that was hanging on the wall. Her back was bent a little like she was bowing in front of the portrait as she rubbed her hands and then continued speaking, " I have been waiting for a ring for a very long time, just today ¡­just give me enough luck today, I will not ask for any more luck from now on!"


    The woman was speaking as if she was talking and praying to a God, Song Yan''s eyes shed as she walked over to the portrait and the receptionist who was praying to the portrait with a nk look on her face.


    She was dressed in a ck dress along with a white headpiece with her hair tied in a ponytail, when she walked over to the portrait her pace was slow and deliberate as she carefully listened to what the woman was saying.


    " Last time I heard from Yu Bing that as long as we pray in front of you, we will get blessed with luck ¡­so please shower me with blessings."


    '' Blessings?'' Song Yan mused as she turned her head and then tilted her head slightly as she looked at the portrait that was hanging on the wall with a questioning look on her face.


    ---------

 Chapter 557 Hidden Threat

    The portrait was that of a beautiful woman that was drawn with ck and white paint, her lips painted red as she looked at the people through the canvas with a seductive smirk on her lips. There was nothing different about the portrait from the other portraits that were hung on the walls of the otherpanies but she has never seen anyone pray in front of those portraits ever before.


    Her eyes flickered as she looked at the portrait before she turned to look at the young woman who was praying in front of the portrait and then smiled at the woman with a glint in her eyes as she softly and elegantly called her, " You seem to be praying at the wrong ce," she told her as she crossed her arms and then nced at the portrait. " I think if you want your boyfriend to propose to you then you should be praying to someone else other than wasting your time here."


    When the young receptionist heard someone talk badly about the portrait she wanted to scold the person but when she saw that the person who said those was the new model, her expression softened as she looked at Song Yan and told her patiently, " You don''t seem to know that this portrait was brought here by a very famous master. It is said that this portrait is blessed with a power that would bless the one who prays in front of it."


    Song Yan heard this and her eyes glinted slightly but that glint was gone before the receptionist could see it, " Oh I see," Song Yan said as she looked at the portrait and then turned to nce at the receptionist who was still mumbling something in front of the portrait, Song Yan looked at the cadaveric ck mist that was covering the face of the young receptionist turned even darker.


    Her eyes widened slightly as she turned to look at the portrait of the woman who was still smiling at the world, her red lips looks extremely ring. And the more she looked at the portrait the more she was reminded of the red dress that has been fixed in her head even if she couldn''t remember everything from her past.


    " I see, it looks like you are having a tough time," Song Yan looked at the young receptionist who was done praying in front of the portrait. She took a small talisman out of her pocket and then stretched her hand out to give that talisman to the woman who looked at her with a confused look on her face.


    Seeing that the young receptionist was confused, Song Yan exined patiently, " This talisman was given to me by a very powerful master, he said that as long as I have this talisman with me, I will be able to get the job of working as the model in thispany, see don''t you think that the talisman worked?"


    When the receptionist heard what Song Yan said, her eyes glimmered slightly as she looked at the talisman and then she immediately took the talisman from Song Yan. If it was before she wouldn''t have done something like this but it has been seven years since she has been dating her boyfriend and even after mentioning marriage again and again in front of her boyfriend, she couldn''t still seed which was why she was slowly running out of option and now the situation was even dire she was pregnant with his child and if they didn''t get married now then she would be treated like a vixen by her family who ruined their name.


    She has been trying to get her boyfriend to understand her situation but that man was still a rising idol there was no way he could get married right now much less have a child but the young receptionist named Yu Pan wished that she could at least get a ring on her finger that way she would be able to avoid getting scolded by her parents.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And as long as she gave birth to her child, she will be able to keep her man as well after all if her man wanted to keep his job then he will have to stay next to her.


    " Thank you so much," at this moment Yu Pan wanted to get as much luck as possible seeing that Song Yan was handing her a talisman that was said to be lucky, she was really grateful. She did not care whether it worked or not, she wanted to keep it with her such that she will be able to get what she wanted as quickly as possible.


    She did not even ask Song Yan whether the talisman would work or whether it came from reliable sources or not.


    Once she got the talisman, Yu Pan turned around and then left, Song Yan watched the young woman leave as she turned to look at the portrait that was hanging in front of her, it would be wrong of her to say that she felt something from this portrait.


    If she hadn''t seen Yu Pan pray in front of this portrait she would have never paid any attention to this portrait but now that she saw the cadaveric ck mist darken around Yu Pan when she was done praying for attaining more luck, Song Yan knew that something was wrong with this woman''s portrait.


    However, no matter how she looked at the portrait she couldn''t see anything. Fang Yanli who was bored after flying around thepany returned to Song Yan''s side when she saw that Song Yan was looking at the portrait with great attention, she couldn''t help but ask, " What are you looking at?"


    " What do you think it is?" She told everything that happened with Yu Pan and then exined to Fang Yanli what was going on in thepany. " I think that something is wrong with this picture," she was leaning against the ss railing of the second floor and she kicked herself off the railing once she was done looking at the portrait from all sides. " But I can''t find anything at all, it''s weird don''t you think so."


    Song Yan realised that every time she thought that something was linked with the woman in red, she could not see anything past theyer she has built.

 Chapter 558 A Big Problem

    Song Yan walked in front of the portrait that was hanging in front of her, if this was up to her, she could have taken the portrait down and then torn it up to see what it was hiding but she knew too well that if this thing was rted to that woman, she wouldn''t be able to break the array even if she was to simply tear the thing up.


    This big portrait must have been hiding some sort of major secret inside itself or else, it wouldn''t have such wide fame in the entirepany. And more importantly, right now, Li Wenyi''spany was in a mess, if she was to take this portrait down then most probably the people who were working in thepany might create trouble for Li Wenyi.


    This was why she wouldn''t touch the portrait for the time being but that did not mean that she was going to let it go that easily. She leaned down and then touched the portrait with her fingers as a soft smile curled her lips up and then she leaned forward before whispering, " I will get hold of you, sooner orter¡­ I will take ''proper'' care of you." She pulled herself back and then patted the portrait with a smile on her face. " I am going to make you pay very soon."


    ¡­


    Song Yan returned to the office where Li Wenyi worked now that she was done looking around thepany, she needed to see whether or not there was something weird in Li Wenyi''s room or not. Li Wenyi''s office was on the topmost floor of thepany and yet Song Yan who only came with Li Wenyi for a day was given the right to go to the top floor without any trouble at all.


    Seeing her press the button on the topmost floor many people who were in the elevator widened their eyes, as far as they knew only a few trusted managers and designers were allowed to go to the topmost floor, how was it possible for a neer to go to the topmost floor? The workers that were in the elevator they all thought that Song Yan will be kicked out of the floor the second she will step out of the elevator which was why although they should have gotten out of the elevator at different floors they went with Song Yan to see her make a joke of herself.


    Especially a young woman who has been working in the fashion design department for years. In her view, she has been working in thepany for a long time and before an unknown model she should have been given the right to go to the topmost floor where those who were trusted by Li Wenyi worked. She stared at Song Yan''s back with a haughty look in her eyes, and her gaze that was locked on Song Yan''s back was so venomous that thetter had to turn around and look at the person who was staring at her.


    When the woman saw Song Yan turn she jumped in fright and dropped her head, '' not now'', she told herself. ''I need to watch this woman get into trouble first before doing something like going against her.''


    Song Yan frowned when she saw that she could not see anyone but Fang Yanli who was beside her was looking around the elevator and hurriedly tattled the woman who was ring at Song Yan. She pointed at the woman with a red sweater and ck skirt before saying, "It''s her, she is the one who was ring at you."


    Following the finger that Fang Yanli was pointing Song Yan turned to look in the same direction, she noticed the woman who had her head lowered and nced her gaze away from her within a second. She was not someone who would find trouble with someone if they don''t find trouble with her, since the woman was not doing anything to her except ring, she did not say anything.


    When the woman saw that Song Yan had turned her gaze away she heaved a sigh of relief before her lips curled into a smirk as audacious as her expression when the elevator opened at the top floor.


    However, contrary to her expectations instead of kicking Song Yan out, the guards who were standing on the sides of the elevator bowed to her and allowed her to walk right into the corridor that led to the office where Li Wenyi worked.


    Seeing her getting this much respect, the people in the elevator were stunned but they did not have any time to stay stunned for long because the guards who were standing on either side of the elevator turned to look at them and asked, " What do you all want?"


    " Nothing!" All the workers shook their heads as one of them immediately pressed the button that will take the elevator back down and even though they were all stunned and surprised no one said a thing except a few people who were jealous of Song Yan.


    " How was she given permission to go on the topmost floor without doing anything?" One of the designers griped as she clutched her notes in her arms and then looked in front of her with an angry look on her face.


    " She might have done something behind scenes," her colleague replied with a frown on her face and then continued speaking with a sly look on her face. " Maybe she is filling up the space of theck of attention the boss is getting from her husband."


    " What ?" The first woman who was walking together with her was stunned before her gossipy soul burned and then said with a gasp, " Oh my god that will exin why that model was given such a leeway on the first day. Even if ourpany refused to take Chen Xi who was a B-grade model there is no way that they will choose an unknown model, what do you say Yan Jinyi?"


    The woman asked Yan Jinyi who was ring at Song Yan earlier in the elevator. Yan Jinyi griped her documents in her hands and then smiled in a fake manner, " Who knows, we should not spread rumours about the boss like this."


    But in her heart, she was burning with anger at the thought of being thrown into the back seat by a woman of no origins.


    0----

 Chapter 559 A Big Problem

    Song Yan did not know that she has broken the stereotype without even knowing when every woman went ahead and became the mistress of rich men she was rumoured to be the mistress of a woman.


    " You are here," Li Wenyi raised her head when she heard the sound of the door being pushed open, earlier Song Yan has told her that she wanted to look around thepany she has allowed her to do so because she wanted to see whether there was something dangerous in thepany.


    Li Wenyi has given her permission because she did not see anything wrong with it, in fact, she too wanted to see if there was something wrong that was going on in herpany because these days her life has turned a total of one hundred degrees.


    Song Yan did not answer, instead, she walked over to the soft, white fur-covered couch and then sat down. With a slight raise of her legs, she crossed them one over the other before cing her hands on her knees, she nced around the room where Li Wenyi worked and noticed soft wisps of ck mist, this mist was not as dark as the cadaveric ck Qi of death instead it was small, hardly noticeable wisps which could be considered as the harbinger of bad luck followed by cadaveric ck fumes.


    With a slow blink, she turned to look at Li Wenyi who was sitting behind a wonderful designer table that was used by the designers to give them as muchfort as possible while they were drawing. " I did see a few things but I would rather investigate things properly before making a move against it lest it attracts trouble."


    Li Wenyi who was holding a sketching pencil felt her grip on the pencil tighten as she looked at Song Yan who was sitting on the couch. " You mean to say something is indeed wrong in thepany?"


    " There is," Song Yan nodded as she raised her head and then said in a soft voice as she continued speaking, " I wanted to ask what is the story about the portrait that you have hung on the second floor''s wall. Is there something that you know about it?"


    Upon hearing Song Yan''s question, Li Wenyi frowned but she still pursed her lips and tried to remember everything about the portrait that was ced on the second floor. It has been such a long time that she could no longer remember anything which was why she had to bully her mind into remembering what happened and who brought the portrait to thepany.


    " It ¡­ If I am not wrong then the portrait was sent just a few months ago," Li Wenyi told Song Yan everything, her eyebrows furrowed a little as she tried to remember everything that happened back then. " I don''t know how and what happened but it was when I returned to the country for grandfather''s birthday banquet. When I suddenly met with a master, I was with Mu Ruyue that afternoon. The master told me that my fortune was going to be changed very soon and I would be receiving the blessings of the heavens."


    The more Li Wenyi spoke the more she thought that she was talking nonsense but having witnessed the powers of the supernatural, she pursed her lips and went on. " I thought that the master was talking nonsense but Mu Ruyue is really superstitious even if she does not show it on her face, she took the words that the master said to her heart and then kept it tied in a knot, a few dayster the portrait was sent to us by an international fan, I don''t think there was any name or address written on it but the person did send a letter saying that he was a fan of my work. I did not think much of it and wanted to throw it away but Mu Ruyue told me that the master warned me about the gift that was going toe to me that week. She refused to throw it away and said that the portrait looks good and that we should keep it."


    The more Li Wenyi thought about it, the more she thought that there was something wrong with the portrait as well.


    After hearing about what the master said to Li Wenyi and Mu Ruyue, Song Yan''s eyes shed as she asked, " Oh is that so? Does anyone in thepany knows that Mu Ruyue is superstitious?"


    " They do," replied Li Wenyi with a nod as she thought about Mu Ruyue and her actions. " Even though she tries to hide it and acts as if she is not superstitious but she always wears multiple rings with gems and there is also the fact that she always respects the masters whom she sees on her path."


    After she was done speaking she turned to look at Song Yan and she asked hesitatingly, " What''s is going on? Is something wrong with the portrait?"


    Song Yan remembered how she had gotten some bad feelings when she got close to the portrait even though she could see that there was nothing wrong with the portrait her instincts were telling her that something was wrong with that portrait especially when she touched it. A chill shot right through her heart when she skimmed her fingers over the surface of the portrait, she felt her heart go cold at once which was something that couldn''t happen without a heavy and dense Yin energy locked inside it ¡ª¡ª if the portrait wasn''t weird then there was no way that she would have felt such a weird feeling upon touching the surface of the portrait.


    " There is something indeed a problem with the portrait, in fact, it would be right to say that there is a major problem. There is something very wrong with the portrait. I can''t say anything for now but I am sure that the things that are going on in yourpany are rted to that portrait and ¡­" she paused and then asked, "Have there been some idental deaths in the past few months?"

 Chapter 560 Too Terrifying

    Li Wenyi paused at Song Yan''s question she did not understand what thetter meant but she carefully thought over the happenings of herpany for the past few months and the more she thought the more her eyes widened as her entire face turned pale.


    She nodded her head and then hurriedly looked at Song Yan before she licked her lips and replied, " There have been some weird happenings around thepanytely, I did not pay attention to them before because I thought that I was only having a bit of bad luck but now that I think about it carefully something weird is happening."


    " I had many assistants before I returned to the country but one by one they silently resigned or simply went missing when I contacted them I found out that they have either died or theymitted suicide," now that Li Wenyi was talking about the incidents that happened in the past few months, her entire body started to quiver as she licked her lips to moisten them even more and swallowed hard before she continued speaking, " I did think that it was really weird and Mu Ruyue even asked me to invite a master in thepany to see what was going on but you already know that in such times it is really impossible for me to do so."


    " People will me me for spreading social superstition if I was to do something like this and what''s more I am a public figure I will have to think twice before doing anything which was why I did not invite the master to thepany because I thought that the media outlets will definitely cause trouble for me."


    Li Wenyi did not think much about the idental deaths because everything that happened was backed with solid evidence and there was also the fact that those who have killed themselves left their suicide notes behind. This was the reason why she has never thought more about it but now that Song Yan was telling her that something was wrong with all those deaths, Li Wenyi could not shiver at the thought. Those people who were working for her had been with her for many years, it would be a lie if she was to say that she was not saddened by their deaths, she was really upset when she realised that they were gone but there was absolutely nothing that she could do about it which was why she dropped the matter after the police officers handed her concrete evidence.


    " Yan Yan, do you think that something is up with that portrait?" Li Wenyi asked her. Her forehead was covered with cold sweat and her palms were also sweating rather profusely, she had a lot of questions that she wanted to ask Song Yan but she decided that she would wait for Song Yan to answer her first question. She knew that Song Yan deliberately asked her about the death of those people who have gone missing in the past few months.


    An absurd thought was forming in her head but she refused to ept it there was no way that was possible, right? Li Wenyi could still be considered a woman whose heart was made of stone, even though she realised that the portrait in herpany seemed to have invited some sort of devil inside herpany, she kept close control of her emotions and did not show anything on her face.


    Seeing that Li Wenyi''s face was getting more and more twisted because of all the thoughts that were running through her head, Song Yan pursed her lips and then carefully thought over her questions before she asked, " You said that the portrait was sent over to you by a fan? Have you ever tried to trace back the person who sent it over, I mean you should have at least penned a thank you note to his address or something of the sort?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Li Wenyi thought it over but then she shook her head. " I did try to send a thank you note to that man but it turns out that he has already moved from the ce where he used to live after a week of that portrait being sent, the return gift that was sent over to his ce was returned by the postalpany."


    " But how is that linked with what is happening?"


    "It''s linked to this case very closely sister inw," Song Yan continued to speak as she leaned back on the couch and then smiled at Li Wenyi who was looking at her in confusion. " You don''t think that it''s weird that a man who was moving from his address to another house, despite being busy remembered to send you a gift just because his wife liked the dress you made? And even if he sent the portrait despite being in a hurry, don''t you think that the man would have written his present address on the letter? Why was it that despite being your fan he made such a big mistake when he knew that you wouldn''t have epted the gift without sending one back?"


    Li Wenyi''spany was willing to ept any gift but at the same time they made sure that they would send return gifts to their well-wishers this was something that everyone knew, if the person who sent the portrait was really her fan then he would have never made such a mistake because every piece of clothing that Li Wenyi made was sold like hot cakes in the market which was why those fans would never miss a chance to get their hands on a gift that was sent by Li Wenyi.


    " Maybe they missed writing their new address?" This was amon mistake, after all, if someone was moving to a new ce writing their old address by habit waspletely natural.


    " Oh it''s highly possible that they might have forgotten to write thetest address but ¡­" Song Yan deliberately lowered her voice as she said, " Why would they send you a portrait that makes the wishes of otherse true?"


    -------

 Chapter 561 Too Scheming !

    These words were like a bombshell on Li Wenyi she looked at Song Yan with a confused look in her eyes before she licked her lips and then said, " I ¡­I don''t think that is possible right?"


    " Of course, it is not possible but the workers of yourpany truly believe that something like this is happening, in fact when I was looking around thepany I found one of your receptionists praying in front of the portrait like one would do in a temple," Song Yan smiled as she curled a side of her lips. " But the thing about praying in a temple is that no one knows whether or not the hope for which the prayer was done would get fulfilled but the same could not be said for that woman in the picture, it seems like she truly fulfils the wishes of those who pray to her."


    Song Yan picked up a small piece of thread that has stuck to her clothes and then turned her head to the side as she rubbed the thread with her thumb and forefinger she looked at Li Wenyi sideways and then said in an overly cold voice, " But do you know what is the difference between a wish that has been fulfilled instantly by someone else and the wish that has been fulfilled by the Gods?"


    When Li Wenyi did not reply, Song Yan leaned forward and stared right into the eyes of Li Wenyi who was staring at her with a stiff expression not even daring to breathe loudly. " The wishes fulfilled by Gods are like Charity, the Gods will not think of getting anything in return but the wishes fulfilled by those who don''t have any heavenly powers would want something in return. After all, there is no such thing as free lunch in this world is it?"


    Li Wenyi''s face turned ck when she heard Song Yan, she did not understand half of the things that Song Yan was saying but she could understand what she was trying to tell. The portrait was troublesome, it must be fulfilling the wishes of those who were wishing in front of it but in return, it might be taking something in return from them ..something like their ¡­life.


    " Should I throw it away?" Li Wenyi could only think of this solution, after all as long as the picture of that woman was gone, everything will be, all right, right?


    " You are naive sister inw," Song Yan blinked her eyes as she looked at Li Wenyi with a calm look in her eyes but something about her gaze made Li Wenyi stiffen as she clenched her fingers and looked at Song Yan who was looking at her like she was making a mistake. " A devil is easier to invite than send it away, you can throw the painting away but the thing that is inside it will always stay here until we find a way to deal with it. And what''s more your workers are quite attached to that painting as well, if you take it down then it will be like a strike to their moral support¡­ I don''t think that they will be happy with your decision. After all, the temptations handed by the devil are not something everyone can resist."


    Li Wenyi gritted her teeth as the pencil in her hand cracked in half, even though the pencil was delicate it still had some thickness to it but Li Wenyi who worked out a bit too much snapped it with ease as she grounded out, " Who can it be? Who will do something like this to me?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Do you really don''t know sister inw?" Song Yan asked with an innocent tilt of her head. " There is only one woman who will seed if you were to die and get out of her path."


    As soon as Song Yan finished speaking Li Wenyi remembered Chen Chu Chu. She thought of how Chen Chu Chu has always acted like she was the one who was getting bullied when it was the other way around and even though she has never done anything to Chen Chu Chu, she has been scolded by the people who worked in theb with Fu Shu Chang for being heartless and cold.


    If it wasn''t for Song Yan reminding her, she would have never made this connection with Chen Chu Chu. After all, that woman worked in theb for the purpose of science and whatnot, it was impossible for her to be involved with something like this but these words that came from Song Yan made her rethink what was more Song Yan sounded extremely certain. An absurd thought came into her head and Li Wenyi was left horrified if what Song Yan said was the truth then she could only say one thing and that was Chen Chu Chu was too terrifying and scheming.


    She has already snatched her husband, even if she was the legal wife. Everyone in theb where Fu Shu Chang worked treated her as the wife and mistress of theb every time she went to see Fu Shu Chang when they were newly married, those people would sneer at her and call her a third party saying that she came between Fu Shu Chang and Chen Chu Chu.


    Chen Chu Chu has been running around in circles and making everyone dance to her tune, what was more she snatched her title, her husband and her position but she still feigned smiles in front of her from time to time making it look like she was the one who was making things difficult for her. The people in theb only saw her tears and thought that she was indeed bullying Chen Chu Chu.


    But that was not all, she was even scheming to kill her behind everyone''s back and even came up with a n that wouldn''t even dirty her hands at all! Such a woman ¡­.


    Her tricks and scheming were simply too terrifying!

 Chapter 562 Fu Rong Got Into A Fight

    Whenever she went to look for Fu Shu Chang, Chen Chu Chu always made things difficult for her with a smile on her face but she never thought about it much after all she thought that it was normal for Chen Chu Chu to go against her, that woman has been with her husband for a much longer time then she was which was why she did not say anything about her actions.


    The thought about how Chen Chu Chu was trying to snatch her husband behind her back but was still trying to take her life while pretending to be the victim who was being bullied by the main wife who walked into her and her lover''s life with vicious intentions, Li Wenyi felt really disgusted.


    She has only treated Chen Chu Chu like a stranger in the past without paying any extra attention to her but now she loathed her.


    Before Song Yan could say anything, Li Wenyi clenched her fingers and then asked Song Yan carefully, " Song¡­.Yan Yan, are you really serious?"


    Song Yan looked at Li Wenyi who was looking at her with a paleplexion and nodded before she calmly spoke, " I am sure, that painting is the key to everything wrong that is happening in yourpany and it''s like it''s customised to take away the best people and workers that are around you, the first one was the assistants with whom you work, soon it will be the workers like Yu Pan who seems like they know what they are doing and then following her will be your best fashion designers before the wheel turns to you."


    " Complete annihtion if I speak clearly."


    As soon as Song Yan finished speaking, Li Wenyi''s face twisted. Complete annihtion? Even if she wanted to misunderstand the meaning of these words she couldn''t, even when she thought that there was no way someone could be this cruel but even after thinking about it carefully, she realised that there was only one meaning.


    Chen Chu Chu wanted to kill her and everyone rted to her because she wished that no traces of her existence will be left behind, just how ruthless was that woman! If she wanted to kill her then it was all right for her to attack her but why was it that she was targeting those who werepletely innocent? Because of that woman, so many people lost their lives for no reason at all.


    Li Wenyi''s face could not help but change into several colours, her face was green and was looking rather unsightly, she clenched and unclenched her fingers as if she was wishing to punch someone whether it was Fu Shu Chang or Chen Chu Chu but maybe it was her upbringing as thedy of the Li Wenyi, she did not say anything nor did she show any kind of unhappiness on her face either.


    But after a while, she could not help but curse under her breath as she berated Chen Chu Chu. " That damned Chen Chu Chu, I underestimated that bi*ch. I never thought that she would be this ruthless. I did not expect that she would actually do something like sending me a cursed painting, to think that I did not deal with her sister when that little hussy was still in mypany. I should have treated that little hussy with a feeling of ''extreme love and care.'' That ruthless woman! Shameless b*tch!"


    Li Wenyi actually wanted to call Chen Chu Chu and start telling her what she thought of her. But when she thought that she will alert the enemy, she could only keep her anger suppressed in her heart.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Li Wenyi was usually a cultured person but when she thought about Chen Chu Chu who was acting like she was the only woman who was smart enough to fool others. She had to take this anger out of her heart because if she did not then she will not be able to stop herself from kicking Fu Shu Chang in between his legs. She has never done anything wrong in her life, never harmed anyone before but now that she was finding out how her life was in danger just because she married Fu Shu Chang, she wished she could kill that man before his lover could kill her!


    She thought about how Chen Chu Chu was trying her best to be the mistress in their rtionship and was trying to hook up with her husband yet she was still shameless enough to act like this like she was the one who snatched everything. Like what kind of feud they had that she was trying to kill her?


    " Yan Yan," Li Wenyi threw her phone to Song Yan and then said through gritted teeth. " I will ask you to keep my cell phone with you for a while, I don''t think that if it stays with me then I will be able to stop myself from asking that woman how many evil intentions that woman has towards me."


    " Sure sister inw¡ª¡ª" Song Yan started speaking but then she was interrupted by the sound of her ringtone, she looked at the smartphone that was in her hand and then ced it in her bag before pulling out her own phone. When she saw that it was from the caller ID she could see that it was none other than Fu Rong.


    Why was this girl calling her when she should have been paying attention in her ss?


    " Fu Rong?" She said her sister-inw''s name as she answered the call and from the other side she could hear the snivelling voice of her sister-inw. " Second sister inw, are you busy?"


    " No, what''s the matter?"


    " I ¡­I did not mean to do it but somehow, I don''t know how ¡­I got into a fight with someone, can youe and see me? I wanted to call third brother but he refused toe to my school. Please doe and help me out a little."


    --------

 Chapter 563 Third Uncle

    " How do you get into a fight with someone when you did not mean to?" Song Yan asked in exasperation as she looked at Li Wenyi who was now frowning as well.


    " I...I don''t know how to exin this but can you pleasee and see me, my headmistress is making things difficult for me."


    Song Yan felt her eyebrow twitch, of course, the headmistress was going to make things difficult for Fu Rong. Even though Fu Rong was the youngest daughter of the Fu family, she was studying at a university that was famous for its strict policies and had the fame of making schrs every once in a while. If not for Fu Yu Sheng who gifted three buildings to the university and was willing to hand a generous amount of donations as well, Fu Rong would have been kicked out a very long time.


    " At least tell me who did you fight with this time?" She asked with a tired expression. Surely, Fu Rong was too scared to call Fu Yu Sheng who was like a hot pepper these days, he was only patient when it came to her and Fu Chen but when it came to his brother and sister, he was clearly not as patient as he was supposed to be instead he was looking at them with a gaze that said that he was waiting for them to mess up and then he will take care of them properly.


    And by taking care of them properly, he meant that he will send them packing to their maternal grandmother''s house this time.


    " Um, it''s cousin Qingyuan, you know the daughter of our little third uncle. She studies in the same ss as me, you know her right? She used to bully you a lot as well, sister-inw when you were a bit of a scaredy cat."


    '' Cousin Qingyuan?'' Song Yan did not have much recollection of this cousin Qingyuan but she did know the third uncle of the Fu family, he was a man of great greed and never knew when to stop, what was more even though Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Shu Chang were married he would keep on egging them to marry another wife, despite knowing that the men of the main house of the Fu family should not be divorcing their wives.


    Though she did not know Fu Qingyuan, she did know her brother who fought tooth and nail with Fu Yu Sheng to snatch the Fu corporation and waster killed in a road ident and if she was not wrong that brother of Fu Qingyuan was rather smitten with her.


    " Qingyuan? Are you talking about that Fu Xinchen''s sister?"


    " Yes, yes¡­the man who always tries to stick close to you even though he knows that you are clearly married," answered Fu Rong with a distasteful voice, in the past she did not care about Fu Xinchen getting close to Song Yan because she thought that both of them suited quite well but now that she knew how good her sister was, she wished she could go ahead and smack that Fu Xinchen for acting to chummy with her sister inw for no reason at all.


    " Okay, I wille and see what I can do." Song Yan answered before she cancelled the call and then looked at Li Wenyi who was looking at her with curiosity, though she heard a few words, it would be wrong of her to assume anything.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ? "It''s Fu Rong," Song Yan told her with an annoyed sigh. " She seemed to have fought with the daughter of little third uncle."


    Li Wenyi''s eyebrows scrunched up as she thought about what was going to happen now, she too raised her hand and then rubbed her forehead with a sigh. " If it''s Qingyuan then I am worried that she will definitely make things difficult for you. I could, I would have gone to see her but I have a meeting in half an hour."


    "It''s all right, I am going to see what Fu Rong and Fu Qingyuan have gotten in to," Song Yan picked herself off the couch and then patted her dress as she clutched her purse in her hands and then walked out of the office.


    ¡­


    Fu Rong at this moment was standing in the office of her headmistress while her cousin was standing at the other end of the room. The headmistress who was sitting on the chair was rubbing her forehead because her head was throbbing like several gongs were drumming inside her head. She could not offend either of the young misses, the head of the departments fled the responsibilities by dumping her because they were worried that they would get into trouble with either of these big-shot young mistresses.


    As soon as Fu Rong was done with her call, she turned to look at Fu Qingyuan who was standing behind her, she red at the woman who red right back at her with a sneer on her face.


    " Fu Rong! Do you think that just because you are the young miss of the main house, you can do anything you want? Others might be scared of you but I am not scared of you! I am a Fu as well!"


    Behind Fu Qingyuan, three to four girls were standing behind her with a sneer that was matching Fu Qingyuan''s.


    And on the chair in front of the headmistress, a young girl with a mess of hair and a handprint was sitting with tears in her eyes.


    " Don''t call yourself a Fu, you wretched woman! You don''t feel ashamed of using the name of the Fu family after bullying a poor girl just because of a stupid reason! Even if you don''t feel ashamed I feel really ashamed thinking that you are from the same family as me. I am telling you if the old rules of the family still worked, I would have asked sister inw to kick you out of the branch! You uncultured swine."

 Chapter 564 Women Are Slacking

    I got an anxiety attack an hour ago please give me some time to update the next chapter.


    Fu Rong was not someone who was going to let anyone bully her without making them suffer as well, right now her hair was in a mess and the expensive clothes that she has brought from foreign were now torn into pieces by this woman who was standing in front of her.


    " Who are you calling a wretched woman?" Fu Qingyuan who was scolded by Fu Rong was furious, she red at thetter and then cursed her as she pointed her finger at Fu Rong. " Who are you trying to bully who does not know that you are just acting all mighty because your brother is powerful? How dare you call me a wretched woman!"


    " So what if my brother is a powerful man? I am fortunate enough to be his sister, what about you? You are nothing but a flightless chicken and you dare fight with me. You even tugged at my hair and ripped my clothes, if I don''t call you wretched who will I call wretched? You shrew!"


    Fu Rong red at Fu Qingyuan while thetter was already rolling her sleeves looking like she was going to fight with Fu Rong again, seeing that the two of them were going to fight again, the headmistress felt like she was the most unlucky one to get involved with these two women but she still pursed her lips and was going to admonish Fu Rong and Fu Qingyaun, since she could not allow them to tarnish the reputation of the university.


    However, before she could do that the office door was pushed open and a tall, slender figure walked inside the office. A chill was resting on the eyebrows of the woman, she looked like she has walked out of the gloom itself and yet with her beautiful face and elegant walk she was able to enchant everyone in the room with just one nce as if she was walking death.


    With a silver bag clutched in her hand, her lips were slightly pursed as she looked at Fu Rong whose eyes immediately lit up when she saw Song Yan walk inside the office, while Fu Qingyuan who was standing on the other side of the room frowned when she saw Song Yan, her expression became strange as she looked at Song Yan as she couldn''t help but wonder over the fact as to why Song Yan was here. '' Wasn''t the rtionship between Fu Rong and Song Yan the worst? So, why did she call her second sister inw instead of the eldest one?''


    " Why are you here?" Fu Qingyuan could not help but look at Song Yan in disgust, if this woman was not been so shameless the one who would have be the second madam of the Fu family would have been her elder sister who was a distant rtive of the Fu family but now her eldest sister was divorced with a son and no one to rely on while Song Yan was living a wonderful life.


    Song Yan nced at the woman who spoke indifferently, she did not say anything but simply turned her head to look at Fu Qingyuan before turning to look at Fu Rong who was standing in front of her, seeing that Song Yan was looking at her, Fu Rong immediately rushed over to where Song Yan was and smiled cheekily, " Hehe sister inw."


    Seeing her act like this Song Yan was speechless, it was not that she wasn''t upset with Fu Rong but this girl was really getting a bit too out of hand. Just look at the mane of hair and torn clothes she was wearing, if anyone was to see her no one would say that she was the young miss of the Fu family they all will think that she was a beggar or something of the sort, how dare she grin so cheekily?


    Even though Song Yan thought that Fu Rong created unnecessary trouble, she was not a fool. As the matriarch of the Fu family, she knew that she has to stay on the side of Fu Rong and not admonish her at all, which was why she simply looked at Fu Rong and asked, " What happened?"


    "It is not my fault, it''s that useless Qingyuan, she has been bullying the schr student for a long time but today she has crossed the line! Her boyfriend could not help but get attracted to the diligent Yu Wan and confessed that he liked her and wanted to break up with Qingyuan."


    "Of course, Yu Wan is not someone who will ept such a proposal after all the man was with someone else for so many years and now he suddenly wanted to break up with her, how can she agree? But someone heard about her boyfriend''s proposal and told Qingyuan and this idiot instead of quibbling with her boyfriend came to look for little Wan! She is my friend, we live in the same dormitory how can I allow her to bully my friend? So I naturally got in a fight with her."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fi Qingyuan was already angry enough when she found out that her boyfriend was nning to divorce her for a pauper and her anger was heightened when she saw that Song Yan, this useless woman was ignoring her so when she heard Fu Rong call her an idiot, she abruptly turned to look at Fu Rong and then pointed at Fu Rong''s face, " Hey, how dare you call me an idiot? I am older than you do you think that you can call me anything that you want just because you are the daughter of the Fu family?"


    She then pointed at Yu Wan who was sitting on the chair in front of the table of the headmistress and then started shouting angrily, " My boyfriend is naturally very good but he was seduced by this sl*t! If she did not dangle her petty a*s in front of him, do you think that the young master of the Zhao family would have looked at her?"


    ------


    Yu Wan who was scolded was going to be driven mad with anger, she has been beaten and cursed but she did not say anything, however, they have been going on and on about the same thing as if she was the one who was in the wrong if someone from her family found out then she was worried that her parents will die of shock!


    They have worked so hard to send her to this university in the capital, there was no way she could let anyone tarnish her good reputation.


    Immediately, she stood up from her chair and then shouted back at Fu Qingyuan, " Where will I get the time to seduce the young master Zhao? I have been studying day in and out, unlike you, young mistress Fu¡ª¡ª I need to study hard to maintain my position in the university, if I lose the top rank I will have to drop out! I don''t have the leisure like you who can spend her time doing nothing!"


    Even though what Yu Wan said could be taken as praise, one could see that she was being sarcastic towards Fu Qingyuan. Even Fu Qingyuan who was a little fool, who did not know what was good for her understood the meaning of Yu Wan''s words, her expression twisted as she opened her mouth to speak but was interrupted by Song Yan.


    " From what I can is that Rong''er might have been in the wrong but she was trying to save her friend who was in danger and had nothing to do with the matter if anything she stopped the bullying that has been going around in the university¡­ if that is the case then I don''t think that there is any need for my sister inw to be punished with them who are involved in such a despicable act of bullying like little kids in high school?"


    " Who are you calling a kid!" Before headmistress Yan could say anything, Fu Qingyuan shrieked at Song Yan who has called her a little kid. She red viciously at Song Yan and then sneered mockingly, " If there is anyone who is despicable here, don''t you think it''s you? Marrying a man by forcing him into a corner? And yet you act all mighty and elegant!"


    " How dare you!" Fu Rong was not going to let anyone scold her sister inw which was why she raised her hand prepared to hit Fu Qingyuan but was stopped by Song Yan who calmly ced her hand on Fu Rong''s shoulder and then turned to look at Fu Qingyuan who was smirking like she has done something grand.


    " I might be acting high and mighty but at least I am not acting like a fool, Cousin Qingyuan don''t you know that one should not hang their dirty linen outside their house? You are a young miss but you don''t even know something so simple as this, I worry about what kind of teaching your mother gave you."


    As she spoke, she smiled coldly at Fu Qingyuan. " It seems that the women of the Fu family have been cking I think I have to call your mother and have her tell me what is the meaning of this."

 Chapter 565 Burned By A Heating Rod

    " You!" Fu Qingyuan knew that Song Yan was the matriarch of the Fu family now that the old madam was gone and Madam Fu was dead as well but she has been the matriarch of the Fu family for many years and had been bullied by people every once and now, she has never dared to fight with her or her mother nor has she ever tried to reprimand them even when they were in the wrong or when they were bullying her but now this woman was telling her that she was going to call her mother to ''teach'' her?


    " Don''t tell me that you think that you really think that you are the matriarch of the Fu family? No one in the branch epts you. If you were not shameless then my sister would have been the matriarch! Hah, you are just acting all high and mighty because you think that second master Fu cannot divorce you but I am telling you if there wasn''t aw that barred the men of the main family from not their wives, you would have dumped like a dowdy woman you are! Do you think that you are worthy to reprimand my mother? Why don''t you go and see your ugly mug-like face in the mirror?"


    " Fu Qingyuan, I am telling you if you keep speaking like that I will forget that we are standing in the office of the headmistress and beat you up! Don''t even dare to raise your voice at my sister inw !" Fu Rong snapped angrily, she was not lying when she said that she would beat Fu Qingyuan up if she was to say something about Song Yan.


    Now Song Yan was the greatest treasure of their family, if they were to lose her because of this woman''s nonsense then her second brother would die of heartache and before dying he will pull everything and everyone together with him, she was too young to die!


    " Who are you going to fight with hmm?" Song Yan once again pulled Fu Rong back who was acting like she wanted to fight with Fu Qingyuan, she then turned to look at the headmistress who was sitting on the chair and then continued what she was saying earlier, " Like I was saying, there is no way that they will be able to avoid responsibility right? They have beaten a hard-working student like this, if this matter of the top scorer being bullied gets out I am worried that the imperial university will lose a lot of good seedlings."


    The headmistress''s forehead twitched she could see that the young madam of the Fu family was not advising her, she was threatening her with a sweet smile. Though the young masters and the misses of the rich families worked harder to acquire good grades, most of the top scorers were from the poor and famine-covered cities, if the matter of the poor getting bullied gets out then they will be in trouble indeed.


    " You don''t need to worry about this, those who were involved in the bullying will surely be punished by the department but Fu Rong''s matter¡ª-"<novelnext></novelnext>


    " What about Fu Rong?" Song Yan did not even bat an eyelid as she continued speaking, " She was just trying to help a ssmate there is no need for anyone to make a fuss about her right? As you can already see my sister-inw was the one who stopped them if not then I am certain that the matter you might be dealing with today would have been of idental death instead of a fight between a few young girls."


    As she spoke Song Yan looked at the dissipating ck mist that was hovering over Yu Wan''s head, in her past life she has never seen Fu Qingyuan that much and only knew that she was sent abroad to study. Back then she did not know why it happened because she was busy looking after her son and the family who killed her but now it looks like that Fu Qingyuan was sent abroad because she killed someone without Fu Rong to help her Yu Wan might have been killed by Fu Qingyuan who did not hold back in the fight.


    When Song Yan thought about how this woman has almost killed someone she did not have any sympathy for her at all and continued speaking, " Look at the injuries that Miss Yu has suffered, if not for Fu Rong then she would have died on the spot," she paused and then added, " If my eyesight is not wrong then she must have been burned by an iron curler, there is a light hint of red under her shirt that is poking out."


    As soon as Song Yan said these words, Fu Qingyuan''s face changed she has indeed gone to look for Yu Wan with the iron curler but when she saw that Fu Rong has rushed in she asked her friends to throw them all away, they have been careful while burning Yu Wan and only did it in the space that could not be seen. They even threatened Yu Wan not to say anything who would have known ¡ª¡ª


    " What are you talking about? We have never done anything like that! You are ming us for no reason," as she spoke she turned to look at Yu Wan and threatened with her eyes. " Did we hurt you with the heating rod, Yu Wan?"


    Fu Qingyuan wanted to threaten Yu Wan into submission but Song Yan was not willing to do so, she has been busy dealing with the ghosts that she haspletely forgotten the troublesome bunch in her family, since Fu Qingyuan wanted to act as a tyrant then she will have to suffer the consequences of acting like a tyrant as well. Whether or not she will be able to withstand the consequences depending on whether or not she was strong enough to do so, with that in her head, she immediately turned to look at headmistress Yan and said, " We will know once we send Miss Yu to the hospital, I want to deal with this matter properly since I have been called here."

 Chapter 566 The Matriarch Of The Fu Family

    A hint of killing intent shed in Fu Qingyuan''s eyes when she saw that Song Yan was standing up for Yu Wan. She wanted to make use of the fact that she was the daughter of the Fu family to suppress the matter but now that Song Yan was standing in front of her as the madam of the Fu family, she couldn''t do anything except lower her head in front of her but even so she was not willing. She was the young miss of the Fu family, even if she bullied someone so what? People like Yu Wan who was poor and did not have any power were supposed to be bullied by rich people like her, was she wrong in doing something like that?


    There was no way she was in the wrong, the only ones who were in the wrong were Song Yan and Fu Rong! They were the ones who were supporting an outsider instead of her when she was the one who was their family member! This Song Yan, she clearly did not know what it meant to be the matriarch of the Fu family! She was supposed to be saving her and not someone else who was not even from the same family as them!


    Song Yan turned to look at the headmistress who was looking at Yu Wan pensively and then said slowly, " I will be honest with you, young miss. The turtle is that if you stay silent today then there is a chance that you will be bulliedter on as well. After all, you are charming and you have the brains, if Fu Qingyuan takes fancy to another man and then they turn around and purpose to you, then this will happen again."


    " You have already said that the young mistresses of the rich family only know how to fall in love with others, don''t they? If you let this matter slide then what will happen to you in the future?"


    Headmistress Yan also understood that some things might turn bad in the future upon hearing what Song Yan said, she was sure that Fu Qingyuan was not someone who would stop finding trouble. She has been hearing a bunch of things that Fu Qingyuan has done till now but those were matters of simple bullying which was why she decided to ignore it after Fu Qingyuan was a member of the Fu family and they have given a bunch of donations to the university.


    But if the matter of bullying oversteps the boundary of a small matter as vocal bullying then it cannot be treated with simple scolding and detention which was why she pursed her lips and looked at Yu Wan before she said, " Yu Wan, I understand that you are scared but I would like it if you speak the truth because only then will I be able to judge the situation clearly and do not worry even if you speak the truth there will be no way miss Fu will be able to make things difficult for you because she will be suspended."


    As soon as the headmistress''s words fell Fu Qingyuan''s eyes widened her father had to use a lot of connections to stuff her into this university and that was when she was not against Fu Rong even then she had a hard time getting into this university if she was suspended then with Fu Rong''s vengeful attitude she will never let here back.


    Seeing this Fu Qingyuan was upset and was immediately infuriated when she saw Song Yan and then said, " How can there be such a matriarch of the Fu family? Shouldn''t you be helping me?? Instead of helping me you are actually going against your conscience and helping an outsider, what are you doing? Are you not scared that the other houses willin to old master Fu?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Why will they rebel?" Fu Rong immediately hollered at Fu Qingyuan when she saw that the woman was actually talking rudely to her sister-inw, her voice was so loud that it echoed in the entire room. " You are the daughter of the Fu family, right? You should have been taught to be a gracefuldy, even if I was just as bad as you, I have at most said a few rough words here and there but what you are doing is sheer torture! You could have burned Yu Wan to death!"


    Even though she bullied Song Yan but her bullying was only verbal at most and that was because she did not like her second brother who was so exceptional to be married to a woman of no background even then she has never wished Song Yan to be dead, she, of course, hoped that Song Yan will leave but that was all and nothing else.


    But what Fu Qingyuan did today scared her to the bones, this woman ¡­how ruthless she has to be to burn someone with a curling rod? She was simply inhuman!


    Song Yan did not stop Fu Rong but when thetter was scolding Fu Qingyuan instead she waited until she was done and then opened her mouth as she said, " You are right I am the matriarch of the Fu family which is why I have to deal with this matter properly, what you have done today is enough to send you to the prison, do you know that?"


    " You are over eighteen and know what is right and wrong if we don''t handle this matter carefully. Then I am afraid that in case Miss Yu''s mental condition deteriorates and she takes some sort of step that she shouldn''t then it will affect ourpany adversely, your father is simply a shareholder who does not know anything except sit at home and waste the money that he is sent every month, if something happened then it will cause no adverse to you or your family but the same could not be said for the main family."


    " As long as you are connected to our family, the main family will have to take the responsibility. So how can I stay here and do nothing while covering up your actions?"

 Chapter 567 Fight In The Office

    As she spoke, Song Yan looked at Yu Wan who was standing in front of her, the girl might have managed to save her life she was still in danger of death. If one was to see her one can easily notice that the girl was suffering from anxiety and severe depression. The reason she managed toe to this university was either because of her strong affection for her family or maybe the fact that she had a bunch of responsibilities that she needed to take care of, if not then this girl would have naturally note to this city and even suffered in silence under these girls.


    The reason she was willing to submit was because of her family but every person had their limits and this young woman was on the verge of losing the patience with which she came to this city.


    The ck cadaveric mist was enough to let her know that the mental condition of this young woman was too weak, if she was to leave the matter alone then she was sure that the Fu family will have to suffer a rather big loss and as the culprit Fu Qingyuan and her father would hide in their holes like street rats.


    After all, it wasn''t as if this did not happen in thest life. After the consecutive deaths in the Fu family, the situation of family was already in a mess and Fu Qingyuan and her father were the ones who jumped around the most, especially the third uncle, he would introduce one woman to Fu Yu Sheng and then he will introduce another woman to him. It was as if the man opened a marriage bureau for just Fu Yu Sheng, he would bring a different kind of woman every day.


    During these times the matter of a young womanmitting suicide surged and the Fu family was implicated. Yu Wan was cowardly but she was not a fool, she left the names of the girls who killed her on her suicide note and once the matter exploded Fu Qingyuan hurriedly ran away from the country leaving Fu Yu Sheng to clean the matter. She hardly had any care for Fu Yu Sheng but she loved her son, she could not let anyone implicate her son because they were too stupid to see through things.


    As she thought about how her son was mocked and bullied in school by his ssmates when the matter of the Fu family pushing a young woman to death was published in the news article she wished she could p Fu Qingyuan and teach her in ce of those useless members of the third uncle house.


    " You are the daughter of the Fu family correct but that does not mean that we will let you whitewash your actions without caring about thew, you were sent here to study and we hoped that you will be a better person but instead you got caught in trouble and fought with others, even using physical means to harm them. You are a disgrace to our family and you still have the cheek to say that I should back you up?"


    " Besides what has this girl done to you? She didn''t ept the proposal of your boyfriend and even if she was proposed to by him, you should have taken the matter up with that boy instead of doing something so ruthless. Even if you don''t feel ashamed, I do."


    " Hey, don''t think that you are overstepping the boundaries? I agree that I might have caused a bit of trouble but it is not to the point where the entire Fu family will be implicated." Fu Qingyuan frowned she thought that Song Yan was making things difficult for her by saying such harsh words. " You are not even weed by the Fu family just because you think that you will be able to take care of my matters just because you are the matriarch of the Fu family? No one in the family even respects you, why do you think that even after giving birth to a son, your marriage with Fu Yu Sheng has been kept a secret it is because you are shameless!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    " You damned wretch!" This time Fu Rong lost allposure she was not someone who was willing to find trouble with anyone for no reason but when she did, she would make sure to see through it. Song Yan was now under her protection and someone actually dared to scold her? How dare she! What Fu Rong did not ept was that the reason why she was this furious was that she knew that if her brother found out that she let Song Yan be scolded by this idiot, he will definitely punish her.


    With that thought in her head, Fu Rong screamed like a banshee and threw herself at Fu Qingyuan as she started to pull the hair of thetter while she punched and kicked Fu Qingyuan. " You madwoman, I am standing right here. How dare you scold my sister inw? You want me to tell my second brother and have him punish your fruity father? If that is what you want just say so!"


    For a moment the office turned into a fighting ring, headmistress Yan did not know how to stop the two young women, she wanted to say something but given the identity of the two women, she hesitated and turned to look at Song Yan who nced at her and said, " That girl has never been taught by her family, I am worried that I will have to wait for someone to teach a lesson to her."


    Headmistress Yan: And that someone just happens to be your sister-inw?


    " Fu Rong! Do you think that you arepletely untouchable? How dare you make a fool of me!"


    " Make a fool? You are a fool!"


    As the fight was going to escte the door of the office was pushed again and this time another person walked in and this person was none other than Fu Qingyuan''s brother Fu Xin Chen.

 Chapter 568 Why Don’t We Forget About This?

    The young man was dressed impably as he walked inside, his ck suit enhanced his features as he looked at the sight that was going on inside the office. He looked at his sister and Fu Rong who were caught in a rumble and felt his heart was going to be exhausted.


    " Brother, brother, look at this! She is attacking me! You need to help me, now that you are finally here. Brother this woman is hitting me, look at me¡­see how badly I have been hurt!"


    Fu Xin Chen looked at the injuries that his sister had and then looked at Fu Rong who was in the same condition as well, he might have helped his sister to look for a way out if the person in front of Fu Qingyuan was not Fu Rong but the person who was standing in front of her was none other than the young miss of the Fu family, there was no way he can make things difficult for her!


    '' This stupid girl!'' He scolded in his head but he did not dare to re up when he saw that Song Yan was standing behind Fu Qingyuan and Fu Rong, when he saw that the second madam of the Fu family was here, his eyes widened and then looked at his sister as he cursed in his head again. He was someone who has been trying to pursue Song Yan which suited his taste and yet this fool made his entire image copse!


    " Second sister inw!"


    " Seems like your family still remembers that I am the second madam of the Fu family," Song Yan crossed her arms and then looked at Fu Xin Chen. " The way your sister was disrespecting me, I thought that everyone has forgotten that I am the matriarch of this family."


    Fu Xin Chen looked at his sister who was now standing with five fingerprints p imprint on her cheek and then felt that he could double that redness on her cheek. He knew that his sister was a fool but he did not know that she was this much of a fool, how can she show her true feelings in front of the matriarch, was she not worried that they will be troubled by Fu Yu Sheng? It does not matter whether he did not care about Song Yan, what mattered the most was she was still his wife, there was no way he was going to stay silent seeing Song Yan getting disrespected!


    Why else didn''t he show his feelings to her? He did not do that because he was worried that his second brother will not leave him alone even if he was to do anything to Song Yan.


    " Ho...How can that be?" Fu Xin Chen immediately smiled at Song Yan, his eyes softened when he looked at her but he tried his best to restrain himself. " There is no way we will forget that you are the matriarch of the Fu family."


    How could he ever forget that she was the second madam of the Fu family? He lost her because of the fact that she was the matriarch of the Fu family.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When Fu Qingyuan saw that her brother was lowering his head in front of Song Yan, her eyes widened as she looked at him and shouted, " Why are you showing so much respect to her? She has no power in the Fu family!"


    " Who said that!" Fu Rong shouted as she red at Fu Qingyuan. " I am telling you Qingyuan, I am willing to bet my entire fortune that if you say a single word about my second sister-inw my entire family will fight with yours! I swear that if you don''t lower that arrogance of yours in front of my sister-inw, I will make sure that you will not be able to stay in the Fu family. I will have my second brother kick you out of the house and the family! So you better show my sister inw some fcking respect!"


    Fu Qingyuan''s eyes widened even further while Fu Xin Chen''s eyes quivered, looks like he will never be able to get close to Song Yan anymore.


    " You¡ª¡ª"


    " Shut up!" Fu Xin Chen red at his sister and chided her harshly. "I heard that you bullied someone, who is it? Who did you bully this time?"


    " My dormitory mate," Fu Rong answered as she glowered at Fu Qingyuan and added, " She did not just bully my friend, she had every intention of killing her today! She actually used her curling rod to burn her! I want her to take responsibility for her ruthlessness, is this your family teaching her? That she can bully anyone just because she has the name ''Fu'' even I don''t have the confidence to do something like that how dare you do something out of thew? You are just a nobody from a side branch!"


    Only then did Fu Xin Chen look at the girl who was standing in front of him and felt his head throb. This sister of his was really troublesome, she has always been bullying her peers and even though his family has always suppressed the matter but now it looks like this matter was not going to be suppressed that easily.


    " Second sister-inw¡ª¡ª" he began wanting to say whether or not they could sponsor this girl and let this matter be bygones but he was interrupted by Song Yan''s re as she turned to look at him. He gulped loudly under that cold gaze but he still forced himself, " I understand that my sister must be the one who was responsible for this matter but she is still foolish and does not understand what she is doing, we are all from the same family. There is no need for you to create a feud in the family right? Why don''t we think of something to take care of this matter? If we were to let this matter get out of hand, the Fu family will be implicated."


    " Your sister almost killed someone and you are saying that we should think of how to suppress this matter? No wonder, she is getting more and more out of hand." A new voice joined as another person walked inside the office. " I can assure you that the Fu family can still withstand this small matter."

 Chapter 569 Relying On Fu Yu Sheng

    " Second brother!" Fu Rong''s eyes lit up when she saw that her second brother hase to protect his wife but when Fu Yu Sheng looked at her with a sharp gaze, she immediately sucked in a breath. Oh no, how did she forget that she was the one who caused trouble for her sister-inw? Now that her second brother was here, he will definitely not let her leave without any punishment.


    Fu Rong tried to say something but before she could say anything Fu Yu Sheng walked past her and then came to stand next to Song Yan before he said, " Why didn''t you call me? You should not have bothered with this matter."


    Song Yan turned her head to nce at Fu Yu Sheng who came out of nowhere and raised her eyebrows, what was he doing here? Who called him?


    What she did not know was that Li Wenyi was worried that she would not be able to handle Fu Qingyuan who was a handful and troublesome girl who did not know what was good for her which was why she called Fu Yu Sheng and told him about what was going on, even though she knew that Song Yan was fully capable of taking care of herself.


    But her worries were not about Song Yan getting bullied, her worries were about that Song Yan will lose her temper while dealing with the young miss who did not know what was good for her and might truly do something to Fu Qingyuan that will cause even more trouble to their family which was why she sent Fu Yu Sheng to rein in Song Yan lest thetter did something awful to Fu Qingyuan.


    The girl though evil was still young, she could not be driven crazy.


    "Sister-inw told me that Rong''er fought with someone and she called you which is why I came," Fu Yu Sheng realised what Song Yan was thinking which was why he answered immediately causing Fu Qingyuan who was standing behind Fu Yu Sheng to be surprised.


    Since when did the second master start treating this b*tch so nicely? She has always been carelessly thrown aside and no one cared about her the Fu Family but today not only Fu Rong fought with her for Song Yan but even Fu Yu Sheng stood up for her.


    '' No, there was no way they were treating her so nicely¡­most probably they were simply stating a united front nothing else after all no one cared about their face more than the Fu family,'' Fu Qingyuan calmed down, she was not going to ept the fact that Song Yan was truly the matriarch of the Fu family.


    " There was no need for you toe here," Song Yan said calmly, she then turned and looked at Fu Qingyuan who was looking at her with contempt in her eyes and then curled her lips to the side. Since this woman wanted to y, then she was going to y¡ª-


    " I was simply looking into the matter from what I can see is that Qingyuan who has bullied this poor girl, she even used curling rods to burn this girl. I was simply looking out for ourpany and family, look at that girl, she is trembling and her fingers are scratching her skin so hard because of nervousness that she is on the verge of drawing blood."


    She leaned against Fu Yu Sheng with a bullied expression on her face and then pouted like a girl who has been scolded for no reason. " But when I tried to make it clear with Qingyuan, she told me that I had no power in the Fu family and she will never ept me as a matriarch."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fu Rong: "¡­." Fck what happened to sister inw?


    Fu Xin Chen: "¡­.." My eyes! My eyes!


    Fu Qingyuan: "¡­.." I¡­.?


    Fu Yu Sheng did not think of anything else all he could see was that Song Yan was relying on him for the first time and if he did not make things difficult for Fu Qingyuan and punished her severely then he will be disappointing his wife, how could he let go of this opportunity?


    He has been waiting for one for a long time!


    He red at Fu Qingyuan and immediately red at her before he started scolding her. " Is this how your family is teaching you? You are nothing but a troublesome clown who only knows how to leech on others. How dare you say that my wife is not the matriarch of the Fu family? Who do you think you are that you can say that you will not be epting her as your matriarch? Since when did a member of a side branch start to act so arrogantly?"


    After he was done scolding Fu Qingyuan he turned to look at the headmistress who was sitting on the table in front of him and said, " We will be dealing with the matter as my wife suggested, ask a professional nurse toe and check, this little miss. There is no way our Fu family will bully anyone irrespective of their status."


    Fu Qingyuan''s mouth dropped as she looked at the man who was supporting his wife without any qualms and then turned to look at her brother who covered his face. Seeing this Fu Qingyuan got even more furious why was it that her brother was this cowardly while Fu Rong''s brother was simply beyond the point where he was willing to fight against the world for his family?


    As she looked at Fu Rong who was looking at her with arrogance, she ground her teeth. It would have been so great if she could stand in ce of Fu Rong, if only Fu Rong did not exist then she would have been the daughter raised by the Fu family.


    Because when thete madam did not get pregnant with a girl even after the third try, she wanted to adopt a young girl from the side branches and she was the one who had the most chance of getting adopted but then Fu Rong was born and her opportunity was snatched. If only this woman did not exist!

 Chapter 570 Suspended

    Yu Wan looked at the heads of the Fu family and felt a warm current in her heart, when she was dragged into this office after getting bullied by Fu Qingyuan, she thought that she will have to suffer the grievance silently but all of a sudden instead of covering for Fu Qingyuan, they were actually saying that they were going to give her justice?


    When Song Yan was the one who said that she wanted to investigate the matter thoroughly, Fu Qingyuan still had some hope she thought that she will be able to change the drift of the matter somehow and if thetter did not agree she will simply act unreasonably but now the one who was demanding the investigation, Fu Qingyuan shivered, with her eyes widened in disbelief, she looked at Fu Yu Sheng and asked, " Why...Why are you doing this second cousin? Are you really going to stand up for this girl, she is the sl*t who snatched my boyfriend! Because of her, the young master of the Zhao family is no longer with me! Do you understand what kind of loss this is for our family?"


    "Do you think that I need the help of the Zhao family to stand in the capital?" Fu Yu Sheng snapped as he looked at Fu Qingyuan who was still acting as if she could turn the situation around. " Do you think that you were sent here to romanticise? You were sent here such that you will be able to study hard, how dare you act like this in this university?"


    Fu Yu Sheng was already having trouble with the third uncle''s family, that man had no skill but he still liked to make a bunch of trouble even when he told him not to do anything like that the man did not listen and would try to arrange this blind date for him and that, it was to the point that Fu Yu Sheng had to send his third uncle back to his house and tell him not toe to thepany and only enjoy his dividend of the shares but even now he was the same.


    If that man had done a good job raising his children he would not have said anything but that man waspletely useless. Not only did he have no skills he also did not have what one could call tact and maturity to raise his kids, it was embarrassing!


    " We will deal with this matter as we are supposed to there is no need to discuss anything further!"


    Once Fu Yu Sheng gave his permission, there was nothing that could stop the investigation from happening. Yu Wan was taken to the nurse''s room where she was carefully taken care of and Fu Yu Sheng in the words of Song Yan even called a psychologist to take a look at Yu Wan.


    The results were as everyone expected under the lead of Fu Qingyuan, the girls in her group bullied Yu Wan, and had been doing so for a very long time causing Yu Wan a lot of mental stress that only made Yu Wan to be pushed into a corner and if not for this incidenting to the light, there was a very high chance that Yu Wan might have taken a very wrong step.


    As soon as the psychologist told an overview of Yu Wan''s mental condition and arranged for sessions, everyone sucked in a nce. Fu Xin Chen who was looking for a way out covered his face in defeat¡ª¡ªover it was over, with this there was no way Fu Qingyuan would be able to stay in the university.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " You are ruthless!" Fu Rong scolded Fu Qingyuan when she saw that the woman has been this cruel to Yu Wan over just a man. Her eyes were wide as she looked at Fu Qingyuan and said, " was there any need for you to really go this far? I agree that the young master of the Zhao, family is good but he is such a yboy. Who knows how many diseases he is carrying and you think that Yu Wan would ept him? Only you are foolish enough to dig a gold that is covered with mould!"


    " Shut up!" Fu Qingyuan shouted at Fu Rong feeling even more resentful, this woman snatched her opportunity by taking birth there was no way she was going to listen to her lectures for no reason! " What do you know? You are born with a silver spoon, I don''t need a woman who hasn''t even worked hard for a single day to tell me what is good and not!"


    " You shut up!" Fu Xin Chen on the other hand shouted at his sister who was acting out of the norm, can''t she see that Fu Yu Sheng''s face was getting worse? " All you do is get into fights and bully others instead of studying hard with others. You really had the guts to burn someone, this could be counted as an attempt at intentional murder! You really are bold! If Yu Wanins about you then you can be taken to the police station!"


    '' What?'' Fu Qingyuan''s face turned red when she heard this and immediately turned to look at Yu Wan who lowered her head in return, she did not say anything but she did not refuse either.


    Seeing this Fu Qingyuan clenched her fists and muttered furiously, " I am still the young miss of the Fu family, how dare anyone send me to the police station? Even if the heads do not stand up for me, I still have my parents by my side!"


    She only said those words in a low voice such that Yu Wan would understand that she could not send her to the police station it was fine to be punished but there was no way she was going to let this woman go if she was to be sent to the police station.


    Her voice was only loud enough for Yu Wan to hear, Song Yan of course heard what she said but she did not pursue the matter because she knew that Fu Qingyuan would not be staying at the university any more.


    And sure enough, Headmistress Yan wiped the sweat off her face and turned to look at Fu Qingyuan before she announced swiftly, " I believe that no one would have anyints if I was to suspend miss Fu Qingyuan?"

 Chapter 571 Cursing Fu Qingyuan

    '' If I knew that she will be this troublesome I would have refused no matter how much my brother-inw begged me.'' headmistress Yan thought in her head.


    " What? Why?" Fu Qingyuan shouted when the matter came to light she thought she will be punished by a simple detention or maybe the headmistress will have her write an apology but she never thought that she would be kicked out of the university!


    " Why?" When headmistress Yan heard this question, her eyes turned cold as she mmed her hands on the table as she red at Fu Qingyuan. " Do you think that I will let you stay after you have done something like this? You might as well think that I will allow you to stay in the university and rank you as the top scorer!"


    " You¡­"


    " That''s enough," when Fu Xin Chen saw that his sister wanted to fight with the headmistress, he stopped her. He bowed in front of the headmistress who was sitting on the chair that belonged to her and then said, " Please forgive us for the trouble, I will make sure that she will reflect on her actions."


    Fu Xin Chen knew that there was no other choice left after all, the matter has already escted to this point if he was to drag it any further then they will only be more embarrassed. At this moment not being dragged to the police station was the best thing already, will he dare to ask the headmistress Yan to keep his sister in the university? Absolutely not!


    He caught hold of his sister''s wrist and dragged her away from Fu Rong who walked over to her brother and sister-inw with a smile, when Fu Qingyuan looked behind her shoulders, she was full of jealousy. ''Why was it that Fu Rong had such a protective brother and sister inw? Why is it that I have to try my best and kick every single illegitimate child out?''


    Song Yan noticed that the woman was looking at her, her eyes narrowed and then she furtively threw a talisman at Fu Qingyuan. Her actions were swift and decisive no one was able to see her actions except Fu Yu Sheng but there was no way he was going to stop her which was why he turned a blind eye to this.


    ¡­.


    Third Aunt Fu was waiting for her children toe back she was a plump woman with hair that has been coloured red that matched her daughter''s, the two of them were the closest and whatever Fu Qingyuan did she would take her mother with her. Earlier she wanted to go to the university but Fu Qingyuan refused her instead she asked her to send her brother which was why third Aunt Fu called Lu Jiao agreed and sent her son in her stead.


    She thought that it was a small matter after all with her family''s fame and wealth as long as her daughter does not kill anyone she will be fine but even when she waited for a long time she did not see her son and daughter return, her eyes turned as she looked at the butler who was standing behind her and then asked, " Did the young master call?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    " No, madam," the butler respectfully replied as she nodded and then turned to look at the entrance door once again just as she was thinking about calling her son, she saw her daughter rushing in with an angry look on her face. Seeing this Lu Jiao immediately sat up straight and looked at her daughter before she hurriedly walked towards her daughter with great strides and then said with worry, "What''s wrong? Why are you upset Qing Qing?"


    " Mom!" Fu Qingyuan was really upset, first she lost her boyfriend to a woman who was worse than her in every other way and then she was suspended from her university, it would be surprising that she would not be upset with what happened today.


    " What''s wrong?" Lu Jiao was very concerned when she heard her daughter''s aggrieved voice as she looked at her daughter who has thrown herself in her arms. " What''s wrong with you? What''s going on, did someone bully you?"


    " Mhmm, someone bullied me." Fu Qingyuan was spoiled rotten by her mother, she hugged her mother and then whined with a coquettish voice, " Its that b*tch she caused me to be suspended from the university, mother lets go and teach that b*tch a lesson, she seems to have grown confident when we were not looking."


    " What? Are you talking about that b*tch? How dare she cause you to be suspended? Let''s go ¡­ let''s go now, I will go and drag that b*tch by her hair to apologise to you." Lu Jiao was immediately enraged when she heard that her daughter was bullied by Song Yan, she wanted to go back and bully Song Yan right back but before she could do that a voice stopped her.


    " If you go now, then you will be sending your daughter to the police station if you want to do that then you can go ahead and try," Fu Xin Chen who has walked inside the house spoke causing Lu Jiao to stiffen as she turned to look at her son who was walking inside and asked, " What do you mean by that? What is going on?"


    Fu Xin Chen nced at Fu Qingyuan with a slightly angered look. " Why don''t you ask your precious daughter first, if I tell you then she will say that I am lying."


    Fu Qingyuan was not only good at bullying outsiders but she was also very used to bullying her brother who would not fight with her because he knew that his mother would take the side of his mother.


    " Its¡­ I¡­" Fu Qingyuan tried to speak many times but after a short while she red at her brother and said, " So what if I burned her with a curling rod? You guys are just making a fuss over nothing! It''s not as if she died! She is nothing but a fart, is it necessary to take her importantly?"


    As she spoke she suddenly let out a loud fart.

 Chapter 572 Don’t Get Into A Fight With Fu Qingyuan

    " Did you eat something rotten?" asked Fu Xin Chen as he looked at his sister, it wasn''t that he was deliberately making things difficult for his sister but the air she just released had the smell of rotten meat causing him to scrunch up his nose and take a few steps away from his sister. " What are you doing? As the daughter of the Fu family, why are you acting like this?"


    Fu Qingyuan was embarrassed as well, she looked at her brother and mother, and both of them were looking at her in shock. Her eyes immediately turned red, why was this happening to her today? First, her boyfriend was snatched away and then she was thrown out of the university, now this ¡ª¡ª she was on diet and did not even eat anything spicy except for a few olives in her sd she has been eating everything nd. Why was it that she was farting like an overgrown man who ate tacos for dinner?


    " I ¡­ I did not don''t look at me like that," she said through sobs as she looked at her brother who was bullying her instead of taking care of her, how dare he act towards her like this?


    When Lu Jiao saw that her daughter was crying, she immediately pulled her lips up and ignored the smell that was still lingering in the room. " I know, I know there is no need for you to get angry like this, there is no way that my Qing Qing will make such a disgraceful mistake. Don''t worry, it must have been the butler¡ª¡ª"


    Before she could even finish what she was saying the sound of hot air blowing out once again echoed in the room again causing everyone to turn silent before Fu Qingyuan let out an angry roar as she shouted and then rushed out of the room towards her own.


    ¡­.


    On the other side, Fu Rong was brought back home by Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan. Fu Yu Shen was only responsible for working on the software of the self-driving car which was why he was currently sitting in the living room with a bag of potato chips and a can of c in his hands when he heard the sound of the car stopping in front of the car. He raised his head from theptop screen that was sitting in front of him and then turned to look at the door where he saw Fu Yu Sheng walking in front with Song Yan while behind them Fu Rong was walking silently with a terrified look on her face, from the looks of it.


    It looks like Fu Rong got into trouble with their second brother.


    " Second brother, did you go to Rong Rong''s university too?" Fu Yu Shen asked as he looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was walking inside the house.


    " Of course, I had to go. You as her third brother were hiding your face like a quail in the house!" Fu Yu Sheng red at Fu Yu Shen who ducked his head and then turned his attention to theptop screen. But then he could not control himself as he spoke, " But brother howe you went to the university as well, I did not ask Rong''er to call you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fu Yu Sheng wanted to smack Fu Yu Shen in the face but he did not say anything instead he turned to look at Fu Rong who squeaked and lowered her head.


    " I am sorry, second brother," she apologised at once as she understood that she was in the wrong this time. " I will not do this again, please don''t punish me. If I did not fight with Fu Qingyuan then she would have burned Yu Wan even more."


    " Burned? Who? When? Who did Fu Qingyuan burn?" Fu Yu Shen who was eavesdropping on the conversation immediately asked but he shut his mouth when he saw that Fu Yu Sheng was ring at him.


    Fu Rong felt aggrieved, she was only doing a good job. Even if she was wrong in this matter, she did not have the time to call for anyone to help her because she knew that if she left Yu Wan with Fu Qingyuan alone then she was certain that the woman would have harmed her friend even more.


    "I am not angry at you for trying to protect your friend, what I am angry at ¡ª¡ªis that you actually fought with a girl like Fu Qingyuan, what if she hurt you?" Fu Yu Sheng asked as he looked at his sister who was yet to grow up. Even though Fu Rong was now studying at a prestigious university. One could not ignore the fact that she was still young, he understood from the solemn words of Song Yan that Fu Qingyuan was a dangerous woman, what if that girl had done something to Fu Rong to shut herselfpletely?


    It was her good fortune that Fu Qingyuan was young as well and did not have the guts to kill someone but if she had done that then he was certain that his sister wouldn''t be standing in front of him.


    " I am telling you that there is no need for you to fight with people like Fu Qingyuan, you were lucky today that she did not go too far but people like her can do anything when they are pushed to a corner. If she lost her head today, she would have attacked you¡­ just like she did to Yu Wan, don''t think that you are formidable just because you are the daughter of the Fu family." Fu Yu Sheng did not underestimate his rtives at all, he knew a bit too much about his rtives and knew that there was no way Fu Qingyuan who was the daughter of his third uncle would let this matter go.


    More importantly he still remembered the cold gaze with which Fu Qingyuan was looking at Fu Rong when she was dragged out of the office by her brother.


    " I understand second brother," Fu Rong nodded as she agreed to what Fu Yu Sheng said, she too thought that she was a bit too rash while trying to save Yu Wan, if Fu Qingyuan''s guts were not as small as that of a mouse then she might have caught up in a bigger mess.

 Chapter 573 Exchanging Threats

    " What are you talking about? Are you saying that it is Rong''er''s fault that your daughter was kicked out of the university?" When the three siblings and Song Yan were talking they heard the voice of Old master Fu who was walking inside the house, a phone in his hand as he red at Fu Rong who squeaked and then immediately hid behind her brother, she understood that she has made things difficult for her grandfather.


    And was now on the verge of getting scolded.


    Old master Fu however did not say anything to her instead he turned his entire attention to the call he was answering and then spoke in a harsh voice, " Do you think I am a fool, Yishen?" He shouted the name of the third uncle in the speaker. " I know it perfectly well that you and your wife have been making things difficult for my grandchildren, the only reason I have never said anything is because you are a fool. A stubborn, hedonist fool whose leash is in the hands of his wife, you don''t listen to a thing that I tell you and when Iin to you, you say that they are just kids¡­now that it''s your daughter who has been kicked out of the university, you want me to bring Rong''er to apologise to her, are you out of your mind?"


    " Eldest uncle that is not what I meant!" Fu Yi Shen immediately shouted back in desperation, he did not want to go against his eldest uncle either which was why he immediately changed his tone and lowered his voice before he continued to speak, " I just think that there is no need for the two cousins to go against each other because of amon girl, why don''t we try to put a stop to the matter? And have Qing Qing been epted back into the university?"


    The university where Fu Qingyuan was studying was one of the best universities in the country, if it wasn''t the best then Fu Yi Shen would not have worked so hard to get his daughter who was as thick as a bull but he was willing to do so because he wanted topete with histe brother whose children all went to the best universities and got the best jobs, the elder of the four were smart and even if Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong looked like they did not know any better, they were perfectly capable of getting better grades than his kids.


    He wanted his children to be on par with his eldest cousin whom he could not beat but even after trying so hard, his children stayed in the shadows of the four children from the main family. They did not even have parents and yet they were better than his children in all aspects, on what basis?


    " Your birthday banquet is tomorrow, eldest uncle" Fu Yi Shen added as he continued to tter Old master Fu with everything that he had in his small head. " I mean would you like the rumour of your grandniece being kicked out of the university because of your granddaughter, that she was too arrogant to help her sister?"


    " Are you threatening me?" Old master Fu was an experienced old man who understood everything that the son of his third brother was trying to say to him, even if he did not say it outright, he could hear the hidden threat loud and clear in his words. He was warning him that if he did not get his grandson to put Fu Qingyuan back in the university then this man will make sure that his granddaughter''s reputation was plunged to the bottom.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And even though he did not have any ns of marrying off Fu Rong for now, he knew that if he was to let such rumours fester then his granddaughter will have a hard time finding a match in the future, this darn old man!


    " I am not threatening you, eldest uncle. I am just telling you that there is a chance that things might turn unpleasant for little Rong," Fu Yi Shen replied, a soft chuckle leaving his lips, earlier his wife hasined to him that their daughter was kicked out of the university because she bullied someone. However, Fu Yi Shen did not take that matter to heart¡ª¡ª they were rich and had power in their hands, so it was only right for them to de-stress themselves by taking it out on the poor what was wrong with it?


    And it was just a few little burns, how bad touch of a curling rod can hurt anyone anyway?


    The reason Fu Yi Shen was this confident was simple, he knew that there was no way Fu Yu Sheng would let this matter out and watch the Fu family name fall because if the matter of someone from the Fu family bullying came out then the shares of thepany will most likely drop, he knew that his eldest nephew would not want to watch that happen.


    Fu Yi Shen''s voice was not loud but it wasn''t dull either, one could hear what he was saying and Fu Yu Sheng''s expression changed as he walked over to where his grandfather was and then took the phone out of his hand before putting in against his own ear. " Third uncle, I am surprised that you even have the face to ask something like ¡ª¡ª given what Qingyuan has done. You should be very much aware that she should be in the prison, I am already being lenient to her as she is from my own family by not sending her to the police station but if you continue to make things difficult for me and my family then you can only wait for your daughter to be locked behind the bars."


    ? Hearing Fu Yu Sheng''s threat, third uncle Fu''s eyes widened as his face changed. It took a long while for him to snap out of his daze as he said, " Are you threatening me? I am your elder!"


    " What are you saying third uncle, I learned everything from you ¡­since you can talk to my grandfather in such a manner then why can''t I?"

 Chapter 574 Armour For Tonight

    Song Yan chuckled, Fu Yu Sheng has been getting more and more explosive with the way he was dealing with his rtives. She was not the only one who was tickled with Fu Yu Sheng''s manner of dealing with the third uncle even Old master Fu was rather happy with the way his grandson has dealt with the annoying Fu Yi Shen.


    The man had no skills and no talents, yet he was fond of acting like he knew better than anyone and that only made Old master Fu and everyone else around him upset because of his arrogance.


    " Fu Yu Sheng, you¡ª¡ª"


    " Third uncle, I will have you know that I am not a very patient man, if you make things difficult for me then I will make things difficult for you and I am not sure whether or not you will be able to deal with that," Fu Yu Sheng calmly interrupted his uncle who was on the verge of copsing because of his anger. " But if you stay quiet and act like how you are supposed to then you wouldn''t have to worry about anything."


    Fu Yi Shen''s eyes were ready to spew fire when he heard Fu Yu Sheng threaten him. He wanted to use his authority over his nephew but before he could say anything, he heard the sound of a dial toneing from the other side of the phone and his eyes turned as wide as saucers. " Did that man just hang up on me? How dare he!"


    ¡­.


    On the other side Fu Yu Sheng calmly handed the phone that belonged to his grandfather who took it and then walked over to the living room with the help of his cane. When he reached the other side of the room, he sat down on the grand armchair that has a very fluffy cushion on it and then looked at Fu Rong who was hiding behind his second daughter-inw.


    " What are you hiding for?" Old master Fu red at his granddaughter who was hiding behind her sister-inw like a chick looking for protection from a mother hen. " You know how to make things difficult for me, you know how to fight but why don''t you how to break the teeth of that annoying woman? At least you should have torn her tongue such that she would not have been able to tattle to your third uncle, see what trouble you brought!"


    Fu Rong was stunned when she heard Old master Fu''s words, seeing her look at him in surprise he scoffed. " Why are you looking at your old man like that? Do you think that I don''t know what kind of people live in that third branch? They are just like that old man of theirs¡ª¡ª jealous, angry and proud without any skills. I know you and I know that Qingyuan as well, I know it perfectly well that the woman must have done something."


    " The only thing that I am worried about is that they will cause trouble at the banquet tomorrow." Old master Fu sighed in a worried manner.


    " You don''t have to worry about something like that, grandfather," Song Yan stated with a smirk on her lips. " If Fu Qingyuan causes trouble then I assure you that she will certainly pay for it in a manner that she will never forget."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Old master Fu heard this and he looked at his second daughter-inw with amusement and curiosity in his eyes. " Did you do something, Yan Yan?"


    Song Yan did not answer instead she calmly replied, " You will know everything tomorrow, grandfather."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Old master Fu''s birthday was not a small matter, when Song Yan woke up the next day she heard the sound of servants hurrying each other to prepare for the banquet. She pushed herself off the bed and then walked over to the wardrobe and then she picked up a silk robe before she walked out of the room and opened the door before she looked down at the banquet hall that has beenpletely transformed.


    The living room of the Fu family was really grand but now that everything that was not necessary was removed, she could see that the banquet hall was so big that it could easily fit at least more than three hundred people, seeing the servants hurrying each other, Song Yan sighed and then was turning around to walk inside the room when she was suddenly caught by Fu Rong who already had curlers in her hair.


    " What are you doing?" Song Yan asked with a surprised look on her face as she stared at his sister-inw who was smiling at her with a sparkling pair of eyes. " Why are you stopping me from going inside my room?"


    " What are you going to do after going inside? Are you going to fall back asleep again?" Fu Rong asked as she looked at Song Yan who did not know what thetter wanted from her. She nodded slowly causing thetter to puff up her cheeks as she dragged Song Yan towards her room and said, " You are not going back, you are going toe with me and then we will get you ready. Tonight the banquet is your war zone and we need to look for the perfect armour for you!"


    " The banquet is hours away," Song Yan told Fu Rong feeling rather annoyed, there was no need for her to get ready from seven in the morning. " Is there no need for you to drag me to your room and prepare me so early, it''s still seven in the morning?"


    Fu Rong however was not at all affected by her words, instead, she kept on dragging Song Yan and said with an excited voice, " You don''t know this sister inw but even eldest sister-inw is getting ready from four in the morning, be d that I gave you extra three hours to sleep."


    As she said this the two of them reached Fu Rong''s room where Song Yan caught sight of the tired-looking Li Wenyi who looked back at her and then both of them released a sigh. Today was going to be one of the hardest days of their lives.

 Chapter 575 What Are They Doing Here?

    Song Yan was dragged the entire day and by the time the stylist curled thest strand of her hair, she was prepared to give up on everything and run away beforeing back after everything was over but as she stared at the mirror and looked at her reflection, her lips dropped open.


    " This is fantastic," Song Yan was in awe when she looked at her reflection and touched her cheeks, her face which was already pale and fair looked even paler than usual, and her lips were painted pink with light gloss to give it a sparkling touch. Soft eye makeup and hair curled and tied in a bun emphasised her small palm size face even the stylist who was responsible for getting her ready was stunned.


    She knew that the second madam Fu was a mother of a seven-year-old and yet somehow Song Yan seemed to have taken care of herself properly, even in herte thirties she looked like a young girl who was going to leave for college in a few days.


    " Second sister-inw you look really pretty!" Fu Rong who was dressed in a dark midnight floor-length dress looked at her sister and cupped her cheeks and then gushed in excitement, " You look like my sister, if we go out then I am afraid that if you stand next to me they will think of you as my twin sister." She then turned to look at the stylist and then praised the young woman, " You have done a good job, you really stand up to your fame. You have done a wonderful job, this way .,... I am sure no one will look down on us."


    " You praise me too much Miss Fu," the young stylist bowed her head lightly before she picked up her curling iron and then ced it on the other side. "It''s just because you all took good care of your skin and made sure that it stays tender and youthful. There was not much that I could do."


    Fu Rong was really happy when she heard the sweet words of the young stylist, she was going to say something more but then the door was pushed open and in came Fu Chen who rushed inside wearing a three-piece suit with a red flower that was attached to his pocket.


    " Mommy, tell father that I don''t want to greet guests! They all call me names behind my back why should I smile at them?" Fu Chenined to his mother as he rushed to Song Yan and clung to her silver sequined dress. " I don''t want to do it but he is not listening to me! He is a bad daddy!"


    Now that Fu Chen had both his parents by his side, he was getting more and more vociferous. He would no longer withstand anything that he did not like which was why he was quick to refuse the suggestion offered by his father, he climbed up in his mother''sp and then continued speaking, " He even asked me to y something for the guests and grandpa as a gift. I can give my gift to grandpa personally why should I y for people like them?"


    Fu Yu Sheng who was chasing after his son heard hisints and was speechless, it was not that he wanted Fu Chen to do all that but he was only doing this because he did not want anyone to call Fu Chen a mute and autistic child, this was why he wanted Fu Chen to show off his speaking skills and his piano ying talent but instead of listening to him, he ran to his mother.


    " Chen Chen, you know that I am doing this for you," Fu Yu Sheng spoke from behind the door, since everyone was getting in this room ¡­as man it was not polite of him to walk inside the room. " I don''t want anyone to bad mouth my son which is why I want you to p those bas¡ª- those bad men and women on their faces."


    He did not receive an answer instead the door was pulled open and a fairy came to stand in front of him before she narrowed her eyes and said, " Since when did my son need to show off his skills to those unimportant people? If he does not want to do something, he is not doing it."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fu Yu Sheng stared at the woman and then¡ª¡ª "¡­.. Song Yan? This is you? Howe you are looking so innocent ?"


    The sound of a man''s scream echoed in the entire mansion causing Old master Fu who was getting ready to jump up as he screamed, " What? Who was that? Do you not want me to celebrate my eightieth birthday? You almost sent me packing to the underworld!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    " I apologise," Song Yan told Fu Yu Sheng who was now limping as he walked. " I did not know that the heel was this sharp." She only wanted to stomp on her husband''s feet but she did not think that the heel would pierce the shoe that Fu Yu Sheng was wearing and she would end up hurting his foot.


    " Don''t say anything to me," Fu Yu Sheng gritted out as he tried to ignore the throbbing on his foot.


    Song Yan pursed her lips as she walked down the stairs with Fu Yu Sheng who was wincing with each step that he was taking and asked, " Do you really not want the medicine that I made? It will cause your foot to heal in a jiffy."


    " So that you can forget about what kind of pain you have brought to me? No, thanks."


    '' This man¡­'' Song Yan was speechless when she heard Fu Yu Sheng refuse her help only because he wanted her to feel guilty.


    But then her light expression changed as she looked over to the door where she saw someone walking inside and her face turned cold and stiff. " What are they doing here? Did you invite them?"

 Chapter 576 Accept Another Woman

    Fu Yu Sheng looked over and when he saw Chu Lian together with the fake Song Dong Ming, his face stiffened as well. He didn''t invite the Song family, so howe they showed their faces here? Just how shameless they can be? Didn''t they kick Song Yan out and were only willing to ept Song Lan as their daughter, so what were they doing here?


    "I will go and send them away," Fu Yu Sheng told Song Yan, he did not want to make his wife ufortable.


    " There is no need," Song Yan however stopped him, her eyes coldly nced at the woman who was shamelessly walking inside the mansion of Fu mansion like she had every right to but then her lips curled into a smile that was colder than ice and she said, " I was going to let her have some peaceful days but since she is willing to bring her head in a silver tter to me, then why should I turn her away?"


    The reason she was not making a move against Chu Lian and Song Wang Lei was that she was waiting for the fake Song Lan to move all the assets that belonged to the Song family under her name which was why she was lying low but now that this shameless family was here to make things difficult for her, then she will definitely pay them back.


    With that thought in her head, she took out a talisman. This talisman was different from the ones that she used, it was as dark as the midnight sky and the words written on them were terrifyingly red as if someone has dripped blood on it. Song Yan flicked her wrist and then watched the talisman fly towards Chu Lian in the middle she noticed that the talisman had a bit of a hard time, looks like Chu Lian brought another safety talisman but it was such a pity that the safety talisman that she brought was not on par with her talisman because the dark talisman flew past the weak barrier and then stuck itself to Chu Lian.


    Once the talisman got stuck to Chu Lian, Song Yan smirked. This was going to be fun.


    At that moment everyone else in the living room also noticed the three of them. Old master Qi was going to ask Fu Yu Sheng toe and stand by his side when a man who was in histe fifties turned around and then walked over to the stairs watching the two of theme down as he suddenly pulled a woman out of nowhere and introduced her to Fu Yu Sheng, " Oh Yu Sheng, you are here. I was thinking about whether I shoulde to look for you. This is your aunt''s niece Lu Cha Cha, isn''t she pretty?¡ª¡ª" he wanted to say some more but then his gaze shifted to Song Yan who came down the stairs and stood beside Fu Yu Sheng. Her face was as beautiful as a princess of an Empire.


    Third Uncle Fu was stunned when he saw just how beautiful Song Yan was looking but then he remembered how he has made a loss in the new business that he started and wanted to ask for some extra money from Fu Yu Sheng and immediately smiled in an uncaring manner. But no matter how he smiled, Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan were able to see that the man was smiling at them in a fake manner, even Fu Chen could see that the old man was smiling at them like a sly fox wanting to steal the chicks from the coop of the hen.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Yu Sheng, your wife looks really pretty but¡­" as he spoke he paused and then shook his head before clicking his tongue in disapproval. " But what is the point of being just pretty? It''s not that I wish to interfere with your rtionship but your wife has only given birth to one child and even though he is a son, with you being the patriarch, she should at least have given birth to more than three sons to you just like yourte mother. Someone who cares so much about her figure won''t do, you need someone with good features who will be able to give birth to your children. It does not mean that you have to marry them just do it the old style, why don''t you take another look at Cha Cha?"


    Song Yan: "¡­." She was standing right here and yet this man was introducing a concubine to her husband?


    As soon as the third uncle finished speaking, the woman who was standing beside him moved forward. She was wearing an off-shoulder dress and her entire dress seemed to bepletely dependent on the fact that she had big breasts. With a shy expression, she moved forward and then looked at Fu Yu Sheng with a smile.


    Lu Jiao on the other hand who has been looking forward to embarrassing Song Yan ever since yesterday smiled at Fu Yu Sheng and then said with a slight smile, " What do you think Yu Sheng? Isn''t my niece just the prettiest? She will be a wonderful surrogate if you are looking for one ."


    To be honest, Song Yan was already prepared for something like this to happen after all she knew that neither Fu Yi Shen nor Lu Jiao was good people but she forgot all about them since they did not appear much in herst life and how will they? They were simply pests who did not know when to stop which was why she was not even thinking about dealing with them at all.


    However, now these people were looking a her like she was a fool and were even treating her with tant disrespect pushing another woman in the arms of her husband like she was invisible. If she was divorcing Fu Yu Sheng then she wouldn''t have said another word but now that a pile of rat faeces were dumped in front of her, she could not help but get annoyed.

 Chapter 577 I Am Doing This For Yu Sheng!

    Song Yan wanted to teach the two of them a good lesson but she was stopped by Fu Yu Sheng who pulled her back and then looked at the man in front of him coldly, he did not even nce at the woman who was spilling all her assets in front of him. His face which was usually filled with smiles when he was with Song Yan was now exceptionally cold and looked at the man who was trying to embarrass his wife in front of him. " I do not need third uncle to worry about my family matters, I can assure you that even if Yan''er has given me only a son, he is more skilled and talented than any other kid who might be born with recessive genes."


    Third Uncle Fu''s face turned red and so did the young woman who was standing next to him. The two of them wanted to say something more but under the pressure of Fu Yu Sheng''s anger and the cold air that was emanating from his body, they cowered and turned around to head to where Old master Fu was standing.


    The young girl did not dare to say anything but third Uncle Fu who was used to ying along with his nephew andmanding him, he immediately turned to look at his eldest uncle and started speaking fiercely, " Eldest uncle would you look at this? Is this how he should be talking to me, I am his elder. It''s not like I am saying anything wrong here, his wife hasn''t given birth to another child for so many years. With her by his side and just a single child, don''t you think that as the patriarch of the Fu family, he is incapable?"


    As soon as Third Uncle Fu opened his mouth to scold Fu Yu Sheng, Old master Fu was already upset with him but when he heard his nephew call his grandson incapable his temper that was already on the verge of exploding soon ignited and then he red at his nephew as he said, " What are you trying to say? Do you think that this is a ce where you should be making a joke of yourself? If you want to stay then stay silently then behave yourself, but if you don''t want to listen to me then you can leave with your family. You want to act as an elder in front of Yu Sheng? You even have the face to say that? You know that the men of the main family are supposed to keep control of themselves and never divorce their wives and yet you are telling your nephew to go ahead and cheat on his wife? What kind of uncle does that!"


    No one in the family knew how much trouble this nephew of his was, he was trash just like his father who did not know any better. It was said that parents doted on their children the most but histe brother did not just dote on his son, he doted on him to the point where he turned his son into aplete good-for-nothing who knew nothing at all. His brother has been biased towards this son of his and he has treated him with everything that he had but after he passed away the responsibility of doting on this man dropped on Old master Fu''s shoulders who was not willing at all.


    This was why he was very strict with this third uncle Fu of Fu Yu Sheng but even then somehow this man turned around to be even more of a scum.


    This was the man who would join his hands with the enemies of the Fu family and then try to make things difficult for his own family, going around looking for borrowing money in the name of his nephew and then running away when the time of returning the money came, letting his nephew pay for him. Was this an elder? This was how an elder was supposed to act. What a joke!<novelnext></novelnext>


    At first Old master Fu was willing to raise this nephew of his but after seeing the true colours of this nephew of his which was why he had no hope for this man at all.


    When Third uncle Fu was scolded by old master Fu in front of everyone in the ball, his face flushed and lowered his head. He almost cursed his eldest uncle but then he swallowed his words realizing that he was standing among a crowd and that he still needed some money from his eldest uncle''s family which was why he lowered his head and did not say anything further. He was an orphan and when his father died he asked his eldest brother to take care of him but this old fart did not take care of him at all.


    He only doted on these jinxes who cursed their parents and caused them to die. What a waste!


    Third uncle Fu was feeling really resentful but he still wanted to save his face in front of the guests, he cleared his throat and thenughed dryly as he said, " Eldest uncle, you are misunderstanding me. I am not doing this for no reason, I have my own concerns as well. Yu Sheng is the patriarch of the family and he has a lot of enemies, I am not cursing him or anything but I believe that he should be prepared for the worst with two or more sons, his legacy will be saved what will happen if someone was to attack him? How can we treat such a matter lightly, I am not saying that he should arrange for a surrogate even his wife will suffice ¡­ even though her background does not suffice. I will be willing to ignore it."


    Old master Fu was a man who was very smart and now that Song Yan has saved his grandson''s life, he was very satisfied with this granddaughter-inw of his, forget about giving birth to one child, even if she did not give birth to any, he would still be respectful towards Song Yan. Even if he was not worried about Fu Yu Sheng''s lineage, who was Fu Yi Shen to worry about him?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 578 What A Dangerous Man

    Old master Fu red at his nephew and then spoke with a voice that was full of cold fury, " She is my granddaughter-inw and I am very satisfied with her. There is no need for you to foist any evil thoughts regarding my grandson and granddaughter-inw, I know what I am doing ¡­ if you are in such a hurry to worry about arranging a wife for someone then take this young miss to your own son. I will give her my blessing and ept her as the daughter-inw of your third branch. What do you have to say now?"


    What could Fu Yi Shen say? He pursed his lips and then turned to look at how wife whose expression has turned just as sullen. How can they even introduce such a girl who has a messy life to their son? Even if Fu Xi Chen was not the son they wanted, he was still their life. There was no way they would do anything to harm their son!


    " That is right third uncle, we are very satisfied with second sister-inw," Fu Rong who came down the stairs after Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan made her stance clear as she told off her third uncle who was looking down on her sister-inw. " You don''t need to find any w with her."


    At that moment even Fu Yu Shen who was off drinking with his friends returned and then walked to where his family was even if they were talking in whispers they still attracted the attention of the guests.


    " What is going on?" Fu Yu Shen asked as he came to stand next to Fu Rong who was standing protectively by Song Yan''s side. " Why are you all hissing like a bunch of snakes? One of my friends asked me if I wanted to call a snake charmer with all the hissing that is going on."


    " What nonsense are you talking about?" Old master Fu smacked his youngest grandson with his wooden cane but he controlled his strength and did not hurt Fu Yu Shen at all but thetter still yed along with his old grandfather and made a sound of pain while rubbing his arm and then turned to look at Fu Rong who told him everything that was going on, when Fu Yu Shen heard her words, he frowned and looked at the young woman who was standing next to third master Fu.


    His eyes lit up as he immediately turned to look at his grandfather and said, " Grandfather, third uncle has really looked for a fantastic woman for second brother."


    When everyone heard his words everyone turned to look at him even Song Yan who was detached from the conversation turned to look at Fu Yu Shen, her gaze so sharp that she could have chopped Fu Yu Shen into three pieces if she wanted when Fu Yu Shen saw her gaze, he shivered but he still smiled at his grandfather and said, " This woman is a wonderful surrogate."


    " You bastard what are you talking about?" Seeing that Fu Yi Shen''s eyes were lit up with hope and he looked like he wanted to harp on the matter of surrogacy again, Old master Fu wanted to smack his grandson.


    " I know what I am talking about," Fu Yu Shen took a couple of steps back and then said, " I once went to a special bar and I saw her getting ''surrogated'' by more than five to six men, I can assure you that surely knows her stuff."<novelnext></novelnext>


    His words caused the light that brightened third uncle Fu''s eyes to extinguish at once before he turned to look at the niece of his wife, he did not even have to ask whether what Fu Yu Shen was saying was the truth or not. The paleplexion of that young woman was enough to tell him that she was indeed treated really well by those six to seven men. Immediately, his face turned red as if he has been stripped down to his underwear and then made to roam around in the street.


    Even Lu Jiao''s face turned ugly as she looked at her niece earlier she asked this girl whether or not she was clean and even if she wasn''t was there any chance of her getting caught and she told her that she was very clean. This was clean?


    Old master Fu couldn''t help but say in a dark voice, " So this is the kind of woman you are introducing to my grandson? Even if it was for a small matter like surrogacy, do you think such a woman is worthy of carrying the bloodline of the Fu family? Are you trying to p my face or my grandson''s face?"


    Third Uncle Fu wanted to say something in reply but instead of giving him a chance to speak, Old master Fu turned to look at his youngest grandson and snapped, " What were you doing in that ce you beast? Filth and muck, I wish I could skin you!"


    Though old master Fu was scolding Fu Yu Shen even a fool could see that he was actually scolding the young woman who was brought by Third uncle Fu and Third aunt Fu. The young woman''s face turned red and then she turned around to run out of the house, only when she ran away did Old master Fu stop scolding and then turned to re at his nephew and niece-inw, his eyes ring and cold.


    Third master Fu did not say anything and immediately turned to walk away from Old master Fu and his family, his face red in shame.


    Once he was gone, Old master Fu scoffed and then picked up the ss of champagne that held herbal wine and then walked over to the small stage that was made on the side of the orchestra as he muttered under his breath, " I sometimes wish I could beat that man until he sees his trash father."


    Butler Ke who was moving behind him immediately paused and took out a metal knuckle that he was carrying in his pocket and said, " Should I use them, old master? I have been itching to use it on Master Yi Shen."


    Old master: "¡­.." what a dangerous butler did he hire?

 Chapter 579 Not Won Yet

    A good banquet was prepared for the old master Fu but thanks to the third Uncle Fu and Third Aunt Fu''s annoying behaviour the entire banquet was ruined for the Fu family. The old master was in no mood to continue with the banquet but he knew that his grandchildren have worked hard for this banquet which was why he did not say anything further. Instead, he went ahead and picked up a delicate champagne ss that was handed to him by the server who was working at the banquet.


    " Good eveningdies and gentlemen," said Old master Fu as he raised the champagne ss in his hands and looked at the crowd that has gathered for his birthday banquet.


    No sooner did his powerful voice fall, the boisterous room immediately turned silent and then their attention was attracted by the old master Fu who was standing on the small stage with his grandsons.


    " I would like to thank you all for gracing us with your presence," Old master Fu raised his voice slightly and with his rosy cheeks, he did not look like he was celebrating his eightieth birthday. Seeing his blushingplexion, everyone else was shocked, justst year Old master Fu looked like he was going to kick the bucket any moment but instead, after a year he seemed to have gotten even healthier.


    What kind of sanatorium did the Old master Fu go to? That they pulled an old man who was on the verge of dying back to his feet. What they did not know was that the old master Fu was eating the blood rejuvenation pills that were given to him by Song Yan and thus he was feeling more and more healthy and energetic than he did a year ago.


    " My grandchildren have prepared this small banquet for their old man, I cannot express how grateful I feel for the efforts they all have put in this¡­."


    " You seem to be settling down in the Fu family real nice, aren''t you?" Song Yan was standing beside the stage since she did not like to stay under the limelight for long and was waiting for the Old master Fu''s speech to finish when she heard the voice that she did not want to hear at all.


    She turned to look at the woman who came to stand behind her, a part of her was itching to ce her hands on the neck of Chu Lian who was dressed in a royal blue dress with a tail that dragged behind her on the floor. A sly smile was decorating her lips while she looked at Song Yan who was looking at her with a calm look in her eyes, she shook her head slightly to brush away the strands of the hair that were falling over her eyes and then said to Song Yan with a smile, "What happened? You don''t look happy to see me."


    " I am as happy as you are after seeing me happy, Madam Chu," replied Song Yan as she crossed her arms and then turned her body sideways such that she was looking at the woman who was standing next to her with a smile on her face. "Where is your husband? Is he looking around for another investor for a business proposal that is going to fail ?"


    Song Wang Lei did not have enough wits to take control of such a bigpany for him to sit in the position that belonged to Song Dong Ming was like asking a seagull to fly an aerone perfectly. He might have some knowledge when it came to running apany but he was not capable enough, he has been making investments that were making a loss for a very long time causing the Song corporation to slowly get worse and worse.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But his arrogance was something that he refused to ept that he was not as good as his brother.


    Chu Lian knew something about this as well thus Song Yan''s words were like a smack to her face, her smile that was on her face stiffened and she narrowed her gaze as she looked at Song Yan in distaste. " You think that you have won? Do you think that just because you broke free of the luck-borrowing array, you will be able to get away from my grasp? You are still very much naive Song Yan just like your mother."


    Chu Lian deliberately brought Song Yan''s mother up because she wanted Song Yan to lose control after all, now that the woman knew that she was the one who killed that b! tch surely she will be upset upon hearing her mention that woman. If Song Yan loses control then she would be able to make a joke out of this girl whose wings have hardened.


    But contrary to her expectations Song Yan did not get angry instead she smiled with a graceful curl of her lips. " You are right, I haven''t won ¡­yet."


    The word yet for some reason caused Chu Lian''s heart to start thudding violently in her chest as she looked at Song Yan who was looking at her with a smile but she still swallowed and then spoke in a mock courageous manner, "It is great that you know¡ª¡ª"


    " I will only win when I will see you wither and die like my mother," before Chu Lian could finish what she was saying Song Yan interrupted her with a nk yet very cold expression, causing the courage that Chu Lian has summoned to curb away again. Song Yan took a step forward and then looked into Chu Lian''s eyes as she smiled and then sneered, " I can''t say that I am the winner until I see you dying with my own eyes Chu Lian, the same way my mother did¡­bit by bit until your grudge reaches its peak wanting to kill me yet you will never be able to touch me. I want you to feel that desperation, only then will I be winning in this game between you and me."


    She lowered her head such that she was looking into Chu Lian''s eyes and curled a side of her lips. " I am so looking forward to it."


    -----------------

 Chapter 580 Can’t Compare To Fu Yu Sheng

    " You¡­" Chu Lian wanted to say something but before she could even bring herself to say anything, the sound of pping interrupted her. She turned to look at the crowd that was pping and realised that while she was talking with Song Yan, Old master Fu finished his speech and was nowing down the small stage with the help of Fu Yu Sheng who was ring at her from where he was walking down.


    Chu Lian sucked in a breath and then turned around to walk away from Song Yan, her husband still needed the help of the Fu family. The reason they came here was to use their identity as the inws of the Fu family to gain some good connections who will help them in this situation when they were in trouble. She did not want to go against the Fu family and this moment when their family was in trouble because of Song Wang Lei''s foolishness.


    " What did she say to you?" Fu Yu Sheng asked Song Yan as soon as he rushed to her side, he did not know what Chu Lian was trying to do by talking with Song Yan.


    " Nothing of any importance," Song Yan turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng calmly. " She just wants to meet her maker as quickly as possible which is why she is trying to get on my bad side.


    Fu Yu Sheng wanted to say something more to Song Yan but then he was interrupted by Tao Guotin who came to congratte Old master Fu upon turning eighty. Once he came to give his wishes to the old master Fu, his gaze fell on Song Yan and he immediately started to suck up to Song Yan, wanting to get even more talismans from her.


    When Third madam Fu saw Tao Guotin suck up to Song Yan, she rolled her eyes and then ever so subtly mentioned how her son, she told everyone about how her son was promising and soon he will be able to garner a lot of attention from others while she ever so subtly mentioned that Tao Guotin was still not mature enough to differentiate good from the bad. One could see that the Third Aunt Fu was upset that Tao Guotin was not talking to her son but instead he was buttering up Song Yan.


    Madam Tao was really furious, if she was not scared of offending Old master Fu who was standing on the side while talking to someone, she would have scratched Third Aunt Fu''s face.


    Her husband was dead and the only family that was left for her was none other than her son for Third Aunt Fu to say something like this about her son was enough to drive her crazy, she red at the third aunt Fu but she did not say anything disrespectful instead she looked at Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Xi Chen who was standing side by side and then couldn''t help but mock Third Aunt Fu, " Sister inws why are youparing my little Tin Tin with you son? Your Xi Chen is an adult and my Tin Tin hasn''t even reached adulthood yet, what is the point ofparing my Tin Tin with your son? If you want topare your son with someone then you shouldpare him with Yu Sheng and Shu Chang."<novelnext></novelnext>


    It had to be said that in terms of skills, talent and prospects both Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Shu Chang were the top in the Fu family, especially Fu Yu Sheng. Fu Shu Chang worked in theboratory that belonged to the military and his achievements could not be considered as something small, he was ranked as the Lieutenant General in the army and he hasn''t even retired yet as for Fu Yu Sheng, his abilities spoke for themselves, after all, he brought the Fu corporation that was going down the hill and saved the entire Fu family by surpassing the sess that his father reached when he was still alive.


    Even though Fu Xin Chen was skilled when he waspared with the average talent but whenpared with someone like Fu Yu Sheng or Fu Shu Chang, he lost his mour at once.


    The second Madam Tao said those words, third aunt Fu''s face changed and she waspletely speechless by what Madam Tao said, immediately her mouth started to feel fishy as she looked at Madam Tao who was smirking at her, even Third Uncle Fu''s face twisted when he heard Madam Tao sneering at him and his wife.


    Third Aunt Fu could not help but re up at Madam Tao, " What do you mean by sister-inw? Why are you mocking my son for no reason? Do you think this is fun?"


    Madam Tao might be a widow but she was not a weak woman, when she saw that the third Aunt Fu was provoking her, she coldly sneered, " When did I mock your son, sister-inw? I am only saying thatparison should take ce between people who are at the same age. What''s the point ofparing a small child and an adult? At leastpare your son with someone who is worthy to bepared with him. Why? You don''t dare topare your son with Fu Yu Sheng? No wonder your son could not get married to Yan Yan, he couldn''t match even one finger of Yu Sheng."


    When Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng''s marriage was in talks, Fu Xi Chen was also considered by Song Dong Ming, he thought that with Song family''s status, his daughter will be bullied by the Fu family but after taking a look at the Third Uncle Fu family he changed his mind.


    Though it has been many years since this happened but for Third Aunt Fu it was still a great matter of disrespect which was why when Madam Tao brought up the matter that happened seven years ago, Third Aunt Fu''s expression changed and she red at thetter in anger.

 Chapter 581 A Man Of Bad Character

    Madam Tao thoroughly provoked Third Aunt Fu, who red at Madam Tao and then could not help but sneer, " What do you know? It was my son who will never fancy someone like her. She has been kicked out by the Song family and even her own father does not dare to ept her, it''s only blind people like you who will treat Song Yan as a treasure."


    " Is third aunt saying that I am blind?" Instead of madam Tao, it was Fu Yu Sheng who answered he turned to coldly re at Third Aunt Fu and calmly said, " It seems that third aunt has gotten toofortable with the extra ie that you have been receiving from the Fu corporation that your mouth is getting abnormally chatty, why don''t I reduce that amount of shares given that you don''t even understand basic etiquettes as respecting the matriarch of your family ?"


    The second Fu Yu Sheng said those words, Third Aunt Fu''s expression changed and she immediately turned to look at her husband who was looking at Fu Yu Sheng in the same manner as her, the two of them were silent but they were really angry. When madam Tao was scolding their son, Fu Yu Sheng did not say anything and calmly stood by their side but now that they were scolding Song Yan and madam Tao, Fu Yu Sheng stood up for Song Yan and pped them in the face.


    " Eldest Uncle look at this, your grandson is talking to me like this¡­I am his elder no matter what, how can he act like such?" Third Uncle Fu wanted to be silent but in the end, he could not help it anymore and ended up speaking against Fu Yu Sheng causing Old master Fu''s gaze to turn heavy as he turned to look at his nephew who wasining to him like a child that has been beaten in the yground.


    " If you want to be treated as an elder then you better start acting like one," Old master Fu was no longer one of those who would care about familial rtions with his rtives, his younger brother was good-for-nothing trash who married a girl of no background, it that was enough then he would have never said a thing about his actions but then his younger brother divorced the girl he married and brought another wife and continued this chain until he was kicked out of the main branch by their mother.


    This nephew of his was supposed to be the illegitimate son of his younger brother but because his third brother''s wives did not give birth to a son for him and only gave him daughters, Fu Yi Shen was able to get the position of the only young master of the Fu family, it was also because of his appearance that Old master Fu started the rule that no man of the Fu family''s main branch would be able to divorce their wives and even very carefullybed for good women for his grandsons and son. Third Uncle Fu wanted to say something but Old master Fu did not give him a chance, he simply red at his nephew and said, " If you don''t want to listen to me then you can leave. I can continue this banquet without you."


    The one who started another war, Fu Yu Sheng waspletely expressionless, he would smile in front of Song Yan and Fu Chen but he was not at all willing to show his decent side to his third uncle and his family who were acting like they were the lords of the Fu family.


    When Third Aunt Fu said that her husband was getting scolded she wanted to say something but was stopped by Fi Xi Chen who covered his face and said, " Stop it, mom, this is so embarrassing!"


    Madam Tao was right, he was indeed considered to be a worthy match for Song Yan back then and he truly adored having her as his wife but then his mother refused to let him marry Song Yan because her family was not as great as the Fu family and refused Song Dong Ming.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fu Xi Chen has always listened to his mother and even though he was very much upset over the fact that he could not marry the woman he dreamed of, he still agreed.


    But what was even more humiliating was the fact that Song Dong Ming only considered him and nothing else, their refusal never meant anything to Song Dong Ming who did not even want to marry his daughter in their family.


    Now that the matter was brought up again, Fu Xi Chen felt like he has been humiliated really badly he red at his mother who still wanted to say something more but he simply dragged his mother to the side.


    They have been embarrassed enough, was there a reason for his mother to keep harping on the subject?


    Third Aunt Fu was dragged to the side and Third Uncle Fu who has been scolded by his uncle did not have the face to say anything either, he turned around and walked after his wife and son while Fu Qingyuan red at Fu Rong who was dressed like a princess and was standing next to Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng.


    But then her gaze fell on Fu Yu Sheng who was holding Song Yan''s hands like a loving husband and her eyes widened in shock. Why was second brother holding hands with that woman? Did he not hate her? If not then why else would he leave her for eight years straight?


    However, she did not say anything, she could see that her second cousin wanted to support that little bi*ch which was why she pursed her lips and then walked after her family, it did not matter. She wasn''t here for Song Yan today anyway, she was here for someone else! As she thought about this, her eyes flickered to Fu Rong who was smiling and chatting with Qiao Jing, her long-time best friend and the guy who was helping her run thepany that was opened by Song Yan and her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 582 Why Not Make Her Unhappy?

    Song Yan did not have any good impression of the third uncle''s family everyone except Fu Xi Chen could be considered as bad eggs in her eyes. Even though Fu Xi Chen was slightly narrow-minded and did not know have many skills, he was harmless as a chicken, it was the Third uncle who was the most dangerous of all. Even though he put on apletely harmless look on his face, his beady eyes that flickered like a street rat, the narrow space between his eyebrows and sunken skin with deep and protruding eye bags were enough to let her know that he was a narrow-minded, unscrupulous and a man of very bad character.


    What was more important was that there was a very dark green hue on top of Third Aunt Fu''s head which was enough to tell that the Third Uncle Fu was not loyal in his marriage.


    There was also a dark aura surrounding his entire existence that showed that he was involved in taking human lives, after all, she could sense that he had a very long life. In fact in her past life, even when Fu Yu Sheng grew old and weary, Third Uncle Fu was still alive.


    Now that she was remembering, she looked at the third uncle Fu who was whispering to his wife and narrowed her eyes. If she was not wrong when Fu Yu Sheng was reaching his old age, there were many attempts at his life and by the time he turned sixty years old and this man turned over a hundred, Fu Yu Sheng''s body ended up covered in scars and bloodied wounds. It was only after the death of the third uncle Fu that those attacks on Fu Yu Sheng stopped and he no longer had to fight for his life.


    As soon as this realisation hit Song Yan, her eyes narrowed and her expression changed drastically. She looked at Third Uncle Fu who was standing a little distance away from her and her eyes shed with ruthlessness, this was the man who was responsible for Fu Yu Sheng''s early death. If not for his repeated attacks, Fu Yu Sheng would have lived a long life.


    Third Uncle Fu was talking to his wife when he felt that someone was looking at him, surprised he raised his head and looked in the direction from where the chill wasing. When his gaze met with Song Yan''s extremely frigid ones, he was stumped. His entire body shivered and he immediately broke the gaze, he did not know why Song Yan was looking at him like that but he couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat as he pulled a handkerchief out of his pockets and then started wiping his sweat off his forehead.


    He was right when he said that this woman was not good at all.


    She was just like Fu Yu Sheng, thatplete psychopath. His gaze would look at him in the same manner as he wanted to kick him out of the world with one swift move. What a fcking bi*ch!


    Totally unlikeable.


    Third Uncle Fu''s heart turned cold just now he was thinking about how to get his wife close to Song Yan and take advantage of her but from her gaze, he could see that she was not someone who would be willing to listen to his orders.


    " What are you thinking about? What''s wrong with you, why are you covered in sweat?" Third Aunt Fu noticed that there was something wrong with her husband and could not help but ask as she looked at him and then narrowed her gaze at her husband whose face was covered with cold sweat. " Are you feeling sick?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    " No, I am fine ¡­ it''s just that the hall is too cramped." Third Uncle Fu did not want to admit that he was scared off by Song Yan who was standing on the other side of the room which was why he made an excuse and looked at his wife who did not seem like she was pleased with his excuse and narrowed his eyes. " What are you thinking? Do you want me to get sick that much, will you be pleased then?"


    Third Aunt Fu was stunned when she saw that her husband got angry at her but she did not say anything instead she softened her expression and said, " All right, all right, why are you upset with me? I understand that you are not happy, I will listen to you all right?"


    " Mom, I will go and see my friends," Fu Qingyuan noticed one of her friends who was waving at her and then walked over to where the girl was standing, she did not want to listen to her parents quibble.


    " All right you can go, just remember that you don''t get into trouble," Third Aunt Fu did not stop her daughter, even though she doted on her daughter the most in her heart, her husband was the most important which was why she was willing to coax her husband who was getting angry at her.


    Once Fu Qingyuan got her mother''s permission she walked over to where her friends were standing. " Qingyuan, you are here? I thought that after what happened in the university you will be grounded by your father," the girl dressed in a mauve shimmer dress spoke to Fu Qingyuan. " My father was not willing to bring me to this banquet, if not for me giving up my entire month''s allowance, he would have left me at home."


    " My parents are not that strict with me, Pei Yue" Fu Qingyuan addressed the woman who was standing on the side. " They would not punish me for something so small."


    As she spoke an arrogant expression took over her face causing Pei Yue''s face to turn sour.


    " How nice, I wished my parents were the same," Pei Yue clicked her tongue in annoyance as she picked up the wine ss from the tray that the server was carrying. " But what makes me ufortable is that I am standing here after losing all my allowance and Fu Rong, that bitch who is responsible for the situation, ispletelyfortable and happy,, just seeing her face makes me unhappy."


    Fu Qingyuan''s eyes shed as she looked at Pei Yue and then smiled. " Then why don''t you make her unhappy?"

 Chapter 583 Where Are You Now

    Fu Rong did not know that Fu Qingyuan was nning something sinister at this moment she was talking to one of her friends who came to the banquet at her invite, she also invited Yu Wan but because thetter was sick and recovering from injuries that she received under the hands of Fu Qingyuan in the hospital, she could not make it to the old master Fu''s birthday.


    "Here you go," Shen Xin handed the small bag that she was carrying in her hands and then looked at Fu Rong with a smile. " Yu Wan told me to give this to you, she was really upset when her doctor did not allow her to leave her hospital bed that''s why she handed me this gift that she purchased for your grandfather''s birthday."


    "There was no need for her to go through so much trouble," Fu Rong sighed but she still took the bag that Shen Xin was handing her. " How is she? Is she still suffering from nightmares?"


    Yu Wan went through a hellish nightmare, these days even when she was sleeping she would be reminded of all the pain that she had to go through under the hands of Fu Qingyuan and would often wake up in the night, this was the reason why doctors of the Fu family wanted her to stay in the hospital because they were worried that Yu Wan''s mental condition was too weak for her to withstand the pain that was causing her suffering.


    " She is still the same," Shen Xin sighed she shook her head and then remembered the condition of Yu Wan who was still jumpy because of what Fu Qingyuan did and immediately felt anger surge in her heart. " You have no idea how bad Yu Wan''s condition is, she can''t even eat anything without getting nauseated. If it was up to me I would have scratched that Fu Qingyuan''s face, such a ruthless woman like her deserves to suffer!"


    As she spoke Shen Xin heard the sound of someone''sughter and then turned to look at the source of theugh when she saw that it was Fu Qingyuan who wasughing even though she almost killed someone and did not even have the slightest bit of regret on her face, she almost lost her temper but then she remembered that she was at a birthday banquet and thus, she controlled her temper and harrumphed.


    " Look at her, I have never seen someone as shameless as her." Shen Xin scoffed as she turned to look at Fu Rong who was looking at Fu Qingyuan with the same stony expression as hers.


    "Let her be," though Fu Rong wanted to smack Fu Qingyuan just as much as Shen Xin did but she was no fool she knew that if she was to hit Fu Qingyuan here and now then she will be the one who will be making a joke out of herself. " We don''t need to pay attention to someone like her, people like her are not worthy of our attention."


    " You are right about that, anyway I heard that your eldest sister is here. If you don''t mind, can you let me meet her? I have always been a big fan of hers." Shen Xin excitedly asked Fu Rong who chuckled but before she could answer Shen Xin, she heard her phone beep with a notification of the message.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She was slightly surprised at the notification, given that her friends were already in the party hall, there was no need for them to send her message instead ofing to look for her directly, she turned to look at Shen Xin who was smiling and then nodded, " I will bring you to my sister inw," as she said that she fished her phone out of her small handbag and then read the message that was sent to her.


    At first, she thought that it was from apany or advertisement message but as she read the name of the sender, she realised that it was from Qiao Jing who wanted to talk to her about something and was waiting for her by the greenhouse.


    Fu Rong frowned after reading the message, she could not understand why Qiao Jing was calling her outside but she still replied ''okay'' and went to look for her eldest sister-inw together with Shen Xin while she walked around the banquet hall, she looked around the entire ce to make sure that Qiao Jing was really not in the banquet hall and to her surprise the man was indeed not present in the banquet hall.


    With a slight purse of her lips, she walked over to where her eldest sister-inw was and introduced Shen Xin to her. Before she turned around and walked over to the back door of the banquet hall that led to the backyard of the Fu mansion.


    It was a really big garden with a maze built within it, and next to its entrance was the greenhouse that was twice the size of a small greenhouse present in the cities. Fu Rong looked at the gloomy atmosphere of the back garden and then turned to look at the banquet hall again, she wanted to make sure that she was notmitting a mistake which was why she looked for Qiao Jing again and as on cue, her phone chimed with another notification.


    ''Where are you?'' Was what the message said and Fu Rong took another look at the banquet hall before she walked outside the banquet hall. As soon as she walked out of the banquet hall, Fu Qingyuan who has been keeping a track of Fu Rong''s movement smirked haughtily.


    '' Hah, this will teach the Fu family a good lesson. How dare they look down on me and my family! In the future, they will have to live with their heads lowered.'' As Fu Qingyuan thought about it, she became overly pleased and then smiled happily but she did not get a chance to be happy for a long time because a secondter she heard her cheeks blow hot air causing others to look at her weirdly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 584 Something Happened

    Song Yan has been keeping an eye on her enemies when she noticed Third Uncle Fu''s expression she already knew that the family was not up to any good which was why she has been on the lookout. Chu Lian and Song Wang Lei were too busy to mingle with the higher-ups that they did not pay attention to anyone as for Third Uncle Fu, he was being treated like air by everyone which was why he couldn''te up with a n to deal with her or anyone else but Fu Qingyuan ¡­


    Her face grew cold when she noticed that the girl who has been cursed by her let out a fart, she has purposely sent a tricky talisman Fu Qingyuan''s way, it was a punishment talisman, every time Fu Qingyuan did or say anything against Fu Rong or her, she will let out a loud fart. This way, Song Yan made sure that Fu Qingyuan will be embarrassed along with them but not once did she expect that the woman would do something at the banquet.


    She looked around the banquet hall but she did not see Fu Rong and her face sank, it looked like while she was paying attention to the Third Uncle Fu''s family and Chu Lian, Fu Qingyuan executed her n and schemed against Fu Rong. Killing intent surged in Song Yan''s eyes as she looked at Fu Qingyuan, she was not upset that the woman did not stay put.


    Because she already knew that the woman would not stay silent but what she never expected was that the woman would actually do something like this at old master Fu''s banquet and that too when everyone in the family knew that Old master Fu cannot be startled or angered because of his health conditions.


    Thinking of what Fu Qingyuan might have done to Fu Rong, she immediately started looking for Fu Rong in a low mood. She red at Fu Qingyuan from the sidelines when she noticed that Fu Rong was not in the house, she was not going to let this matter go just like this which was why she narrowed her gaze and then looked for Fu Yu Sheng who was talking with one of his business partners.


    Covering her panicked look with that of elegance and calm before she walked over to where Fu Yu Sheng was and then walked in front of him with a calm pace. " Honey, there is something that I need to talk to you about."


    Fu Yu Sheng was slightly stumped when he heard Song Yan call him ''honey'', he looked at his business partner who was looking at him with amusement in her eyes and excused himself from the conversation and followed after Song Yan who took him to a corner. At first, he did not understand why she was taking him to a corner and felt that maybe there was a chance for her to say something about him talking to another woman but as soon as they reached the dark and silent corner, he heard her say, " Rong''er is missing."


    "I do not ¡­what?" Fu Yu Sheng wanted to say that he was not interested in the woman with whom he was talking earlier but instead when the words that Song Yan settled in his head, he frowned and looked at her in surprise. " What did you say?"


    " I said that your sister is missing," Song Yan repeated, she looked at Fu Qingyuan and tipped her chin in her direction. " I put a small curse and because of that curse I was able to detect that there was something weird going on, I looked around for Fu Rong but I cannot find her, I think it has something to do with Fu Qingyuan."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fu Yu Sheng''s face changed as he immediately called the guards to look for Fu Rong, this was why he always asked his siblings to keep their bodyguards next to them but they just don''t listen to him!


    Though Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan were furtive and were working secretly to look for Fu Rong, Old master Fu and the others sensed that something was up with the two of them but before anyone could ask them anything, they noticed Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan leave from the banquet hall one after another.


    " Shu Chang, Wenyi ¡­go and look for the two of them, see what is going on," Old master Fu was the star of today''s banquet which was why he could not leave and thus sent his eldest grandson and daughter-inw after Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan.


    Li Wenyi and Fu Shu Chang exchanged a nce with each other before Li Wenyi harrumphed in disgust but did not say anything to refute Old master Fu and walked out of the banquet hall leaving Fu Shu Chang to follow after her in silence.


    The two of them did not speak with each other at all, it was only when Li Wenyi saw Song Yan who was getting inside a car that she opened her mouth and shouted, " Second sister-inw, a moment please!"


    Song Yan was surprised when she heard Li Wenyi''s voice, she looked up and stared at Li Wenyi who wasing in her direction and asked, " What are you doing here sister-inw?"


    "Grandpa asked me to see where you two were going," Li Wenyi answered shepletely treated Fu Shu Chang as invisible causing thetter to look at her in exasperation. " What she means is that the grandpa asked both of us to look for you, he wants to know why you are leaving the banquet all of a sudden."


    "It''s Fu Rong," Fu Yu Sheng who turned the ignition of his car on and answered, " She is missing and apparently she is not at home but somewhere else. I and Yan''er are going to bring her home ¡­before anything happens to her." As he spoke he immediately turned to look at Song Yan and said, " Get inside Yan''er."

 Chapter 585 It’s You!

    Song Yan''s eyes were gloomy as she directed Fu Yu Sheng in the direction of the talisman that was leading the towards Fu Rong, it was a good thing that she handed a navigation talisman to Fu Rong before the banquet started, she only wanted to be cautious by taking all the necessary precautions that were important but never did she think that these precautions will actuallye in handy.


    '' That Fu Qingyuan, I wasn''t going to touch her for the time being because I had so much to do but it''s a good thing now that she has sent herself to my door then I wouldn''t have to worry too much about it,'' Song Yan inwardly thought as the talisman that was flying in front of them turned a swift right before heading down the road and straight towards a trail that led to nowhere in particr.


    They have been riding in the car for more than half an hour and she could almost see the nerves popping out on the back of Fu Yu Sheng''s hands, she was certain that if not for the sake of finding Fu Rong as quickly as possible he would have lost his temper long ago.


    " Should we call the police?" Li Wenyi asked worriedly from the back seat as she looked at Song Yan who was pointing towards the direction in which the talisman was flying. " I mean they will be able to help us to find Fu Rong even faster don''t you think so?"


    Song Yan, however, shook her head as she sombrely replied, " They will not listen to anything that we have to say at this moment, it hasn''t been even an hour since Fu Rong vanished, they will simply ask us to wait for the next twenty-four hours and there is no evidence that will tell that she has been kidnapped either."


    Li Wenyi''s expression twisted, she clenched her fingers in herp and hoped that Fu Rong will be fine because if she doesn''t then she will never forgive herself, Fu Rong was with her before leaving the banquet hall, if only she had stopped her then she was certain that nothing would have happened to Fu Rong.


    Fu Shu Chang who was watching his wife from the side pursed his lips before he opened his lips and coldly said, " Don''t worry, she will be fine." He only spoke a little to Li Wenyi but as soon as he spoke, he felt his heartbeat slow down and his face twisted into that of disgust and pain---- this again, he closed his eyes and then breathed in and out to ease his pain that bursting inside his chest.


    But Li Wenyi who was sitting by his side thought that he was making that expression because he had to say a few words to her which was /why her lips twisted in a mocking smile and then she turned to look at her husband and said with a scoff, " You do not have to speak to me if you do not want to, I will be fine even if you do not speak to me."


    After she finished speaking she turned her head to the side and did not even look at her husband who was sitting on the side, Fu Shu Chang noticed the disgust that Li Wenyi had in her eyes. He opened his mouth to say something but then that woman''s warning rang in his ears and he immediately closed his lips while trying to suppress the pain that was rising within his chest.


    Right now, he could not copse because if he did then he will create even more trouble for his family.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Yan was looking at the two of them from the overhead mirror that was in front of her. Li Wenyi had no good feelings for Fu Shu Chang which was why she did not notice that something was off about Fu Shu Chang but Song Yan who has been keeping a close eye on Fu Shu Chang could see that something was very much wrong with him. Her eyes flickered lightly, she wanted to see what was going on with Fu Shu Chang but currently finding Fu Rong was more important which was why she did not say anything and continued to focus her attention on the task at hand.


    ....


    Fu Rong did not know what happened to her all of a sudden, she was at her family banquet a moment ago but now she was lying on a hard surface with her hands tied to her back. She blinked her eyes as she looked around the entire room where she was locked and winced when her head started to throb.


    " What...What is going on?" She asked no one in particr as she tried to push herself off the floor but couldn''t without the help of her hands. Fu Rong turned her head such that she would be able to look behind her but her body which was still feeling lethargic refused to abide by her will.


    One part of her was horrified while the other part was telling her to stay rational, she might have been kidnapped but she knew that as long as her second sister-inw found out that she was missing she will surelye looking for her. She just has to make sure that she does not die till then.


    However, she still could not understand how was it possible for someone to kidnap her. There was no way someone from a shady background would be able to appear at the banquet held by the Fu family so how was it possible for her to get kidnapped?


    Just as she was thinking, she heard the sound of heels clicking on the floor. At first, she thought that it was her second sister inw---- inwardly she cheered and turned her head to look over her shoulder with a smile on her face to greet Song Yan but the second she turned her head, her smile faltered and a furious expression came on her face. "It''s you !"


    ----------

 Chapter 586 Teaching Fu Rong A Lesson

    "It is me," Pei Yue smiled at Fu Rong who was ring at her with hatred in her eyes as if she was wishing that she willbust into mes here and now, seeing Fu Rong''s twisted expression, Pei Yu was exceptionally contented. She has been having a bad time at home ever since this bitch caused her to leave the university. If not for her and her nosy sister-inw, she would not have been grounded by her father and she wouldn''t have lost her credit card either, this was something that annoyed Pei Yue the most.


    She was a young woman who grew up in a certain manner with a definite amount that was given to her as her expenses but because of Fu Rong, she lost those expenses causing her to suffer so much.


    " Pei Yu! Do you think that you will be fine by doing this?" Fu Rong red at Pei Yu who was standing a few steps away from her. " You think that you will be able to get away after doing this? The Fu family will never let you off just you wait¡ª¡ª"


    Fu Rong was still speaking when she felt a burning sensation on her cheek causing her to be stumped as she turned to Pei Yu who was looking at her in disgust and contempt. For a second she did not realise what just happened but a secondter she realised what Pei Yu did to her and her entire body stiffened. " Did you¡­did you just p me? You ¡­Pei Yu, do you really want to die? My brother will not let your father go, just you wait you scheming bitch, I will make sure that you suffer ten times fold for pping me!"


    With her eyes narrowed Fu Rong red at Pei Yu as she continued haughtily, " Do you even know what you are doing? You kidnapped the young miss of the Fu family, you are courting death¡ª¡ª ouch!"


    Fu Rong did not get a chance to finish what she was saying when she was pped again, the left side of her face turned swollen and she tasted blood inside her mouth, at first she wanted to curse Pei Yu even more but she soon realised that she was not going to go anywhere by cursing Pei Yu which was why she started to use her head.


    Even though Fu Rong was as smart as Fu Yu Sheng and everyone else in her family but she was no fool. After realising the perilous situation in which she was in, she immediately turned to look at Pei Yu and said, " Are you doing this because of what happened a few days ago? If so then I can help you get admitted to the university again, there is no need for you to take matters so hard."


    As Fu Rong spoke she tried to act as if she has been scared by Pei Yu, who looked even more satisfied when she saw that Fu Rong has been tamed under her wrath.


    She smirked when she heard Fu Rong''s suggestion and sneered, " Do you think I am a fool? Even if I go back to the university there is no way that I will be able to live down the humiliation that you made me go through."<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Then what do you want?" Fu Rong asked as her pupils contracted while she was staring at the maniacal look in Pei Yu''s eyes. " What are you going to do to me?"


    " What else do you think?" Pei Yu crouched down as she smiled at Fu Rong and then ced her fingers on the top of Fu Rong''s dress. " I was humiliated by you, even now I can see the students who bowed down to me cursing me in the forum of the university all because of you, isn''t it only fair that you get cursed by them as well?"


    As she finished speaking, she tore Fu Rong''s dress causing the white tube top that Fu Rong was wearing under her dress toe into view, but it was a mark of Pei Yu''s ruthlessness who pushed the top up and unsped the hooks of Fu Rong''s undergarment such that her perky mounds came into view.


    Once Fu Rong was half naked, her face that was turning white from fear soon turnedpletely pale as she looked at the woman who now had her smartphone as she clicked her pictures one after another.


    " Stop this!" Fu Rong tried to twist to her side to avoid the sh of her camera but before she could turn to the side, she heard Pei Yu speak, " If you dare to move to the side then I can assure you that your half-naked body will soon turnpletely naked and go to the Inte just now."


    Fu Rong''s face turned even paler when she heard Pei Yu''s words, she stopped moving but she still red at Pei Yu and said scathingly, " You can go ahead and do whatever you want but I hope this is worth all of this trouble because the second you put these pictures on the Inte, your entire family will go down to hell! Just remember this! Making the Fu family an enemy of yours will be one of the stupidest things one can do anyway."


    "Oh, you are wrong if you think that I am going to put these images on the inte right now" as Pei Yu spoke she smiled at Fu Rong and then walked over to the door that she closed behind her just now, before cing her hand on the knob as Pei Yu smiled and said, " Snapping your pictures is just for a guarantee that your family will note after me but the lesson that I am going to teach you ispletely different."


    As she spoke, she opened the door of the abandoned apartment and apletely drunk man staggered inside on his unstable footing while breathing like a bull.

 Chapter 587 Sent Flying

    All the colour drained from Fu Rong''s face as she looked at the man who was in front of her. She of course knew that this man was none other than Pei Yu''s half-brother Pei Song who was brought to the Pei family after Pei Yu''s father''s affair with his mistress was caught by a tabloid and published on the inte after the information was leaked on the inte, Pei Yu''s mother, Madam Pei agreed to bring the mistress and her son to their home but even though Pei Yu''s mother agreed on the surface, that woman''s means were truly frightening not only two yearster she took care of the mistress and sent her to meet her maker.


    She even transformed Pei Song who was a diligent child into a drug addict and pervert, Fu Rong often heard rumours about Pei Song who was turned into a useless waste, all the people around her said that it was a pity that someone like Pei Song became a dog under the hands of Pei Yu and her mother.


    In the past she did not think much about it, after all, it was not her fault that Pei Song was like that nor was it her own family matter, which was why she has never paid any attention to Pei Song before but now that the man was standing in front of her with that e covered and saliva covered mouth as if he was a dog waiting to eat his bone, she could not help but kick her feet away from him.


    She was not a sucker for looks but she did not mean that she would do anything when faced with this situation and let Pei Song do as he wished!


    " You are here dear brother," Pei Yu scratched Pei Song''s chin as if she was truly a dog that she has brought to raise from outside before she turned to look at Fu Rong who was looking at her in disgust. " You see that bitch over there dear brother? If you want me to be pleased then you need to go and teach her a lesson, teach her the same way you teach others."


    Pei Song seemed to have understood what Pei Yu was saying even though he had this dazed look in his eyes, he still nodded and said, " W..Want, wa¡­want to ple..please mother and sis¡­sister."


    " What a good boy," Pei Yu praised her brother as she took several steps behind Pei Song and then opened her video recording app on her smartphone. " Make sure that you hit her as hard as you can I don''t want you to make it easy for her, dear brother."


    Pei Yu did not know why her mother asked her to always call Pei Song ''dear brother,'' but what she understood was that as long as she used the words ''dear brother,'' the man would listen to everything that she said to him. In the past, she used to wonder just what kind of drug her mother was using on Pei Song and many times she even asked her mother to hand it to her such that she will be able to use it on others but her mother never agreed instead she gave Pei Song''s reins in her hands, back then Pei Yu was not at all happy to receive Pei Song, this dog under her control but now she no longer felt that way.


    Instead, she was more than happy that Pei Song was now listening to her everymand, if not then how will she be able to teach Fu Rong a good lesson?


    When this thought came into her head, she was truly exhrated and even tapped a few options on her phone such that she will be able to record the video in the most high-definition quality.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Make sure that you make her look good, dear brother, it''s for the video that is going toe in handy for a very long time," Pei Yu spoke to her brother in a sing-song voice.


    No one knew whether or not Pei Song heard her but he did shake his entire body like a bull and let out a loud roar as he pounced on Fu Rong who screamed and tried to get away from him, but Pei Song was too fat and his body was twice as bigger as hers, no matter how much she tried to push him, she could not push him off her body.


    She could feel his hands all over her skin and just when she thought that she was going to die, something weird happened. Pei Song who was touching her skin identally ended up touching the small pendant that Fu Rong was wearing on her neck, even though the pendant that Song Yan gave her was not ording to the aesthetic look of her dress, Fu Rong still did not take the pendant off her body because she felt extremely safe and ufortable when it was on her neck.


    Even Pei Yu who took off Fu Rong''s watch that had a navigation chip inside it and threw it aside, something Fu Qingyuan told her to do, she did not pay attention to the cheap pendant thinking that it was nothing but Fu Rong being stupid and believing on supernatural things but what she did not expect was that the small pendant would one day cause her to lose everything that she was proud of.


    Pei Song who touched the pendant suddenly started convulsing causing both Fu Rong and Pei Yu to be scared stiff, they both looked at Pei Song who was shaking wildly and then ¡ª¡ª-


    Bang!


    A loud bang echoed in the abandoned apartment as Pei Song was thrown off to the other side of the room, his back hit the back of the wall before he slid down leaving a thick trail of blood on the wall.


    When Pei Yu saw this happen in front of her, she was stunned ¡ª¡ª she wanted to not believe what she was seeing but everything happened in front of her eyes, how can she not believe it?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 588 Upload Them Now

    Can you guys please check mytest book Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession? Its apetitive book in need of your support.


    " What did you do to my brother?" Pei Yu shrieked at Fu Rong, she was not worried about Pei Song getting hurt but this man was the only one who did her bidding without even asking what she wanted, Pei Yu did not want to lose such a goodckey! This was why she immediately red at Fu Rong who was lying on the floor.


    Fu Rong too was shocked by what happened just now but then her gaze fell on the pendant that she was wearing and noticed the small scratch on the side of the pendant, it was very small ¡­so small that no one would even notice it but Fu Rong who has been taking care of her pendant so carefully for all these days immediately noticed the small change and her eyes turned teary.


    Even though Song Yan was not here with her, her sister inw still protected her from afar.


    She raised her head and then red at Pei Yu who was yelling at her and shouted, " What are you shouting at me for? Do you think I can do anything to your brother when my hands are tied like this? Most probably it''s your karma catching up to you. Just you wait Pei Yu, you will suffer worse than your brother!"


    Now that she knew that she was safe Fu Rong was no longer scared she looked at Pei Yu who was ring at her and then scoffed, " You will pay for everything that you have done to me today and in a manner, you will never understand."


    Pei Yu did not want to believe what Fu Rong was saying after all, how can there be a thing called Karma or supernatural beings? But then her gaze fell on Fu Rong''s hands that were tied up and she pursed her lips, even though she did not want to admit it, she had to admit that something about Fu Rong was weird. Pei Song was twice her size and his fat body should have been enough to crush Fu Rong but thetter waspletely unharmed while it was Pei Song who was thrown to the side.


    She did not want to get involved in something like this! With that thought in her head, Pei Yu was prepared to leave but before she could turn around and leave, the door of the abandoned apartment was kicked open and Song Yan who was still dressed in her silvery dress walked inside behind her was Li Wenyi who was holding a dress jacket knowingpletely well what might have happened to Fu Rong who was taken away.


    ? As soon as Li Wenyi entered the abandoned apartment, she saw Fu Rong lying on the ground and immediately her eyes watered as she looked at Fu Rong who was half naked with marks of being touched all over her body. She rushed over to Fu Rong and immediately covered her with the jacket that she has brought with her and then helped her to untie her hands.


    " I am so sorry, so sorry¡­ I shouldn''t have left you alone," Li Wenyi married into the Fu family when Fu Rong was very young, it would not be wrong to say that Fu Rong more or less grew in front of Li Wenyi and for Li Wenyi who has taken care of Fu Rong in the earlier half of her married life was like a younger sibling.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seeing Fu Rong in such a condition made Li Wenyi''s heartache as she looked at Fu Rong who was shaken but unhurt.


    Fu Rong has been acting strong till now but the second she saw Song Yan and Li Wenyi, her psychological barrier stopped and she immediately started shaking uncontrobly as she cried harder than ever, she did not expect that something like this would happen to her in the birthday banquet of her grandfather or that she would be taken away from her own home.


    Only she knew how scared she was when she found herself in this ce with Pei Yu tormenting her, now that Song Yan and Li Wenyi were here, it was like she finally found her backing and thus cried for a long time.


    "I thought that I taught you a very good lesson at the college," Song Yan listened to Fu Rong''s cries and her delicate face twitched a little, she was not really close to Fu Rong as Li Wenyi was but these past few months Fu Rong has been trying to get closer to her and she would be lying if she said that she was not touched by her actions, she could not say that with her petty self she was going to treat Fu Rong like a younger sister but she was at least willing to treat her as a family member who was under her wing and now that someone has touched Fu Rong, she was indeed really upset with this matter.


    Pei Yu looked at Song Yan who was walking closer to her and then raised the phone that she was holding in her hands and threatened viciously, " I have images and videos of Fu Rong getting assaulted, you better not do anything to me or else I will upload them all over inte. I am telling you that I will really do it !"


    " Do it then," Song Yan said quietly as if she was bored with the threat that Pei Yu was shooting her way causing Pei Yu to stiffen as she looked at Song Yan who was asking her to upload the photos, she looked at Song Yan who was acting like she did not care about her threat and was stunned but then a part of her could not help but think that Song Yan was just acting.


    That''s right she must be acting because she wants me to let my guard down, thought Pei Yu in her head as she smirked at Song Yan and said, " Fine if you want to then I will upload them now."


    Since Song Yan wanted to scare her then she will scare her right back!


    She raised her hand to post the picture but then paused because ¡ª¡ª- her hands were not moving!

 Chapter 589 I Will Teach You A Lesson

    " You¡­what did you do?" Pei Yu was scared stiff when she saw that she could not move her hands, she looked at Song Yan who was standing in front of her and then turned her attention to look at her hands which were not even moving an inch, she was scared ¡­she was truly scared this time!


    " What do you think?" Song Yan replied calmly as she please before raising her hand and pping Pei Yu right across her face. " This is for thinking that you can go against the Fu family with that little intelligence of yours." Once she was done speaking she repeated her actions and then pped Pei Yu again. " And this is for touching the member of my family. I am still alive and not dead yet, how dare you think that you can hurt someone from the Fu family? Who gave you the guts to do so ?"


    Pei Yu was pped until her face turned red and an ugly swelling came all over her face, she looked at Song Yan but this time she could not bring herself to sneer at Song Yan. Because she could see that the woman who was standing in front of her was not someone she could offend, which was why all her anger turned in the direction of Fu Qingyuan who has gotten her into this trouble!


    Since she could not escape from these consequences then Fu Qingyuan can also forget about escaping!


    " It was not me! It was Fu Qingyuan, she was the one who egged to do all those vicious things to Fu Rong! She was the one who was fanning the mes from behind please let me go!" Pei Yu''s thought process was simple, she might be the one who kidnapped Fu Rong but it was not her who came up with the idea, the one who was behind this scheme was none other than Fu Qingyuan.


    Fu Rong and Fu Qingyuan were from the same family since the matter was rted to the Fu family then it was only right for Song Yan to go and look for an exnation from Fu Qingyuan! Why was she bullying her for no reason at all?


    Song Yan, of course, understood what was going on in Pei Yu''s head, the girl was only this smart what else can shee up with? Her lips curled in a smile as she looked at Pei Yu who wanted to shift the me onto Fu Qingyuan and asked, " Was she the one who asked you to kidnap Fu Rong and have her r*ped by your cousin ?"


    " That''s right !" Pei Yu did feel a bit guilty when she said those words but in the end, she suppressed her guilt. So, what if Fu Qingyuan did not say it directly? She was the one who told her that she could bully Fu Rong because she was upset and unhappy, so, was there anything wrong with what she said? No!


    Song Yan chuckled, before she took a truth talisman and stuck it to Pei Yu''s body and then repeated her question, " I will ask you again, did Fu Qingyuan tell you to do all this?"


    " No, she did not. She only asked me to teach Fu Rong a lesson but she never mentioned anything like this," Pei Yu replied almost immediately at first she did not understand what Song Yan was doing, but once the truth that she was hiding inside her heart came spilling out of her mouth, she was stunned as she looked at Song Yan who smiled coldly at her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You like teaching others a lesson very much don''t you?" Song Yan already knew that even though Fu Qingyuan was notpletely clean either, she would not be stupid to ce all her bet on someone dimwitted like Pei Yu, she at most would only egg Pei Yu and then use her to take some of her anger out on Fu Rong and nothing more.


    If Fu Qingyuan was this foolish then she would not have been able to slip out of every trouble that came her way.


    " Then I will teach you a lesson as well," Song Yan stared at Pei Yu whose expression kept changing as she looked at Song Yan who was looking at her with a pair of dark and mysterious eyes. " I will let you know what it means to teach someone a lesson without dirtying your hands."


    As she snapped her fingers, Fang Yanli who was holding Pei Yu from behind chopped at the back of Pei Yu''s neck. Even though Pei Yu did not feel anything but she indeed fainted because of the spiritual energy that Fang Yanli used on her. Once she fainted Song Yan turned to look at Fu Rong and said, " You can tie her up as you want, we are taking her with us."


    Fu Rong did not know what Song Yan meant by taking Pei Yu with them but she did not ask, all she cared about was taking her anger out on Pei Yu who caused her so much trouble. She scrambled on her feet with her hands tightly clutching the coat that Li Wenyi has given to her and then rushed in the direction of the spot where Pei Yu was lying and then started kicking her as hard as she could.


    " How dare you kidnap me? How dare you even think of causing me harm? I will teach you a lesson! Just wait!" Fu Rong continued to hit Pei Yu on the side while Song Yan walked over to where Pei Song was lying and carefully studied him. Strictly speaking, the pendant that Fu Rong was wearing did not have any impact on humans but while Fu Rong was telling Li Wenyi what happened to her, she heard that Pei Song was sent flying because he tried to hurt Fu Rong.


    There was no way her pendant would be able to hurt a human which only meant that something was wrong with Pei Song!


    -------

 Chapter 590 Decide His Punishment

    Can you all check mytest work Hot bloodsuckers'' Obsession? Please!


    When Fu Rong saw that Song Yan was approaching Pei Song, she was terrified that the vile man would hurt her second sister inw which was why she immediately opened her mouth and loudly said, "Sister-inw, you don''t get close to that man, there is something very wrong with him! Just now he tried to attack me, if you get closer to him, he might attack you as well."


    Fu Rong had a very bad impression of Pei Song and no one could me her for that after all she went through a lot under Pei Song''s hands, even though it was just for a few minutes, for Fu Rong those few minutes were like an entire eternity, she was on the verge of losing her head and was thinking that instead of suffering like that it was better for her to die, if not for Song Yan and Li Wenyi''s timely arrival she really would have killed herself by biting her tongue.


    " There is no need to worry," Song Yan replied as she picked up the scorched bracelet that has been broken into two halves and looked at Pei Song who was knocked unconscious under the impact that he received from the pendant that Fu Rong was wearing. " The magic with which he was being controlled is now broken, I don''t think that he will attack anyone anymore."


    As she spoke she carefully studied Pei Song''s physiognomy, the man even though he was fat and his face was covered with e, one could see his willow-like sharp brows and full lips, because of the hypnotism bracelet that he has been wearing for a very long time his entire physiognomy seemed to have changed but it was not to the point where Song Yan could not see that the man was a born with a fortunate luck.


    If not for this small obstacle that he met in his life, he would have be a wonderful man.


    " Under the effect of magic?" Fu Rong was still hitting Pei Yu when she heard Song Yan''s words at first she did not understand what was going on but then she understood what Song Yan was trying to say, no wonder Pei Song was this weird.


    Everyone else said that he was someone who overdosed on drugs and ended up bing a fool when he was just eighteen at least that was what the others knew, now that Song Yan was telling her that Pei Song was under the control of magic, she could more or less understand that Madam Pei was the one who was behind this, no wonder that woman always acted like she was a nice woman who was really worried about the illegitimate son of her husband, always pretending to be worried and caring towards Pei Song.


    So, this was the reason why she was this nice to Pei Song ¡­ what a ruthless woman! No wonder Pei Yu was like this, she learned all the bad habits from her mother!


    " Is everything okay?" Fu Yu Sheng who was stopped outside by Song Yan asked from the other side of the door, he wanted to barge inside the room earlier but Song Yan told him to stay where he was, saying that there was a chance that Fu Rong would not be in a decent condition, he did not want to care about it but when Song Yan said that it will only further add to Fu Rong''s trauma, he had no other choice but to agree with her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But it has been more than fifteen minutes and yet no one came outside, in the end, he could not help himself as he knocked on the door and asked Song Yan to reply, " Why are you all not out? Should I and big brothere inside?"


    Song Yan rolled her eyes, she has already told Fu Yu Sheng that she can take care of this matter but he was still worrying over her like she was a little child who did not know any better than others.


    " Second brother-inw is just worried about you, Yan Yan," Li Wenyi noticed that Song Yan was rolling her eyes and could not help but tease her a little. " You should be d that he is even asking for your permission, earlier when you said that you will be going inside alone, second brother-inw looked like someone forcefully fed him something trashy."


    " Of course, he is," Song Yan scoffed like she was annoyed but inwardly she was indeed happy that Fu Yu Sheng was willing to listen to her even though he did not want to, it was just as Li Wenyi said, he did not want to leave her alone but when she refused to let him follow her, he agreed to wait outside the apartment.


    She walked over to the door of the apartment and then peered through the open door and said, " You cane inside now."


    The first thing Fu Yu Sheng did after rushing inside was to check on Fu Rong, he gave her a quick look and only sighed in relief when he saw that her dress at the bottom was intact and she did not seem hurt, shaken yes but not hurt.


    Only then did he turn to look at Song Yan who was studying Pei Song''s bracelet, his gaze fell on the man who was lying on the floor and asked, " What should we do about him?"


    He heard what Song Yan said just now and knew that the man was under the effect of magic and it was only because of the effect of magic that he attacked Fu Rong but as Fu Rong''s elder brother, he was not feeling really forgiving towards Pei Song, hypnotised or not Pei Song has touched his sister and that was no less than a sin in Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes.


    " You should ask Rong''er about this," even though Song Yan knew that Pei Song was innocent she did not speak up for him, after all, he was not her culprit, he was Fu Rong''s culprit which was why it was not right of her to decide his punishment.

 Chapter 591 Using Pei Song To Teach Pei Yu A Lesson

    Fu Rong did not expect the matter to fall into her hands, she turned to look at Song Yan who was calmly looking at her and then turned to look at her brother who was looking at her with an expression that told her that he was ready to throw hands with the unconscious Pei Song.


    And finally, her gaze fell on the unconscious Pei Song who was looking rather pitiful after receiving the shock from the jade pendant, she bit her bottom lip and then said in a soft voice, "Let''s take him to the hospital, second brother."


    " Are you sure?" Fu Yu Sheng was surprised to see that Fu Rong was willing to forgive someone who have hurt her and then asked in a dangerous voice as he kicked Pei Song''s stomach causing his big belly to jiggle. " Do you really want to do this? I don''t know how to tell you this but I think you should not let this man go, after all, he is not a good man even if he was under the effect of magic, he must have harmed quite a lot of women."


    This was something Fu Rong knew as well but she also knew that everyone deserved a second chance, after all, she too used to bully Song Yan really badly and even caused her and Fu Chen to be hurt many times because she listened to that bitch¡ª¡ª Su Lan. Because of her foolishness, she has hurt Song Yan a lot in the past and because of this she always felt guilty towards Song Yan.


    Even though her bullying was not as bad as what Pei Song did to her but in the end, he was not in a sane mind unlike her who waspletely sane but still shut her eyes closed and let others bully her and her sister-inw along with her nephew.


    " I am sure that I want this, even if we take him to the police no one will be able to do anything to him¡­after all, it''smon knowledge that Pei Song has lost his mind because of the excessive use of drugs and has gone insane, the police officers will at most send him to a rehabilitation centre," Fu Rong did not care about Pei Song, what she cared about was retaliating against Pei Yu and her mother.


    The two of them were the ones who tried to harm her and since they feared Pei Song''s skills when he was sane then shouldn''t she give them a grand ''return'' gift for this wonderful experience that they have given her? Since they feared Pei Song so much that they were even resorting to using dark magic, one could see that Pei Song was a very skilled man.


    Instead of sending Pei Song to the rehabilitation centre and letting the Pei family have an easy way out, she wanted them to lose the very thing that they cared about, Pei Yu was the only daughter of the Pei family and she was very arrogant of this fact as well, Fu Rong wanted to see how arrogant Pei Yu will be once her brother who has gone insane starts driving her insane!


    Becausepared to her small grudge Pei Song''s grudge was much bigger towards the Pei family''s daughter and mother pair.


    After she was done thinking it through, Fu Rong opened her rosy lips and said, " I don''t think that it will be of much help, instead it will be fun to see what kind of wonders Pei Song will do once he ''wakes'' up ."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Yan smirked when she heard Fu Rong''s response, she knew this was going to happen, and even though Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong were not as capable as their elder brothers, they were in the end members of the Fu family. The only reason they did not show any capabilities before was that they were not pushed into a corner and they have been pampered rotten by the old master who treated them like young children even though they were already adults who knew about everything but the truth was that the two of them were just as ruthless when ites to dealing with their enemies.


    After all, how was it possible for the Qi family to find Qi Genghis? How was it possible that a truck filled with heavy pieces of equipment passed by that very load despite it being the time of working hours? It was a given that during working hours trucks with heavy pieces of equipment were not allowed inside the city where any ident can happen at any time.


    And even if everything happened by just coincidence, how was it possible for the matter to be hushed up so quickly? She has looked into the matter earlier and knew that the matter was rted to the Ji family, but when she looked deeper into the matter she could see that it was Fu Yu Shen''s handiwork.


    He was the one who cornered Ji Haoyu into making such a ruthless move.


    Fu Yu Shen was no different than Fu Yu Sheng when it came to taking his enemies down and Fu Rong was not that different either, she was after all cut from the same cloth piece. It was a given that she will kill her enemies in a manner that they wouldn''t be able to even cry out in surprise.


    Fu Yu Sheng too understood what Fu Rong was saying, though he was not happy with letting Pei Song go what Fu Rong said made sense, it was better to take the mother and daughter pair who were behind this nuisance instead of finding trouble with Pei Song who did not even have any idea what was going on.


    " Fine, let''s bring him to the hospital," Fu Yu Sheng conceded before he turned to look at Pei Yu who was still on the floor and asked, " What should we do about her then?"


    Song Yan''s eyes flickered as she kicked herself off the wall against which she was leaning and said, " I already have something nned for her."


    ------

 Chapter 592 Pei Yu Dumped In Front Of Police Station

    In the police department.


    Lu Anhe stared at the sight of her in disbelief, she wanted to rub her eyes and pretend that she did not see anything but no matter what she did the sight in front of her did not change.


    The arrogant and prideful missy of the Pei family was dumped in front of the police department, at first Lu Anhe thought that the woman might have suffered some grievances after all she seemed to be badly beaten with all the swelling that was spread all over her body.


    But when Pei Yu opened her mouth, she started reciting one thing after another, telling the world how many women she has harmed and how she ruined their lives but no matter how they tried to ask the name of the men who helped her in doing something so evil, she only said ten to twenty names beforeing to a pause as she tried to tell another name but no matter how many times she opened her mouth and tried to tell thest name, she would start twitching and then shake like she was suffering from some sort of attack.


    That was however not the thing that shocked her, it was the talisman that was sticking to the back of Pei Yu''s dress.


    " Officer Lu look at this," Guo Bambang who was her partner in this high profile case, snatched the talisman off Pei Yu''s body and no sooner did he do that Pei Yu immediately changed her tune as she started screaming, " I did not do anything! You all let me go, you don''t know who my father is! I am telling you that I was not the one who¡ª¡ª"


    She was still speaking when Guo Bambang stuck the talisman back on her dress and the woman changed her words again. " It was me, it was all me... I was the one who came up with the n to harm the young miss of the Fu family."


    Once her sentence was recorded, Guo Bambang took the talisman off Pei Yu''s back and tucked it inside his pocket when Lu Anhe saw him doing this, she was speechless and she could not help but say, " What are you keeping that thing with you for?"


    " Did you not see what happened in the interrogation cell?" Guo Bambang looked back at Lu Anhe, his expression that of incredulity as he said, "It''s given that the reason we were able to get Miss Pei''s sentence and the truth behind all the dirty dealing of the Pei family because of this talisman. Think about it how easy it would be for us to interrogate criminals once we stick this to their bodies?"


    Lu Anhe however did not believe that the reason Pei Yu was willing, to tell the truth, had anything to do with the talisman that was sticking to Pei Yu''s body which was why she waved her hand and said, " I think you are giving much too credit to this piece of paper, most probably the young woman was scared away by the power of the Fu family once she was caught and then came to confess, she must have been worried that the Fu family will find trouble with her family which is why she came to confess."


    But before she could finish speaking she saw Guo Bambang sticking the talisman to her body as he asked, " Do you have feelings for Chief Wu ?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lu Anhe thought that he was being stupid by asking such a question, did he think that she was going to answer this question just because he stick a small piece of paper on her back? She smirked and opened her mouth to say no but contrary to her expectations, the answer that came out of her mouth was a loud, " Yes."


    Immediately, Lu Anhe''s expression changed as she looked at Guo Bambang who in turn smiled at her as he wriggled his eyebrows and said, " Now what do you have to say?"


    In Wu Jin''s office.


    Lu Anhe was still shocked as listened to everything that Guo Bambang was reporting to Wu Jin, she was not even this incredulous when she heard Pei Yu confess everything and then turned to look at Guo Bambang before turning her attention to Wu Jin, even though she was listening to the report, she still felt like she was dreaming and her face was filled with incredulity.


    But after she thought everything through and then thought about how this matter was linked with Song Yan, she decided that it made sense.


    As for Pei Song he was taken straight to the hospital by Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan as for Fu Shu Chang and Li Wenyi, they went to a mall to buy a dress for Fu Rong since they could not bring her to the Fu house in torn clothes and give everyone a reason to gossip about their family.


    Once they reached the hospital Fu Yu Sheng was surprised to find that even though Pei Song looked like he ate meals with drugs added to them three times a day, he did not have even the slightest amount of drugs in his system. But there were countless injuries on his body and one could see that he was treated very harshly by the people in the Pei family.


    Seeing that the man was all right, Song Yan took off her own jade bracelet that was very much simr to the one that Pei Song was wearing and then wrote a bunch of ominous-looking arrays on it with her blood after she was done biting her thumb, once she was done writing the jade bracelet glowed brilliantly before returning to its original state.


    Before Song Yan left with Fu Yu Sheng, she made Pei Song wear the bracelet. Pei Song was still confused about a lot of things but he knew that it was Song Yan who helped him which was why he thanked her again and again while his heart was filled with gratitude, he did not understand what was going on because his memories were still jumbled up but he seemed to have understood that he was only safe today because of Song Yan.

 Chapter 593 Just A Talk

    " There is no need for you to thank me, you still need rest once you recover make sure that you will pay me back for my help," Song Yan has long noticed the strong aura around Pei Song, she knew that now that the man was no longer under the '' Bad blood'' bracelet he will soon recover from all the suffering that he has gone through.


    Song Yan never expected Madam Pei who always pretended to be so nice and elegant would do something so bad like this, a bad blood bracelet not only hypnotised the person who wore it but it also severely affected the health of a person, what was more it will suck up the Yang energy of the person who was wearing it before killing them slowly bit by bit and the process was extremely painful.


    Pei Song was lucky that he was born with a long life if not then he would have surely lost his life and that too in a way that people would have pitied his death for a very long time.


    Pei Song hesitated before he nodded, although he did not want to trust anyone after what he went through something about Song Yan made him feel really calm, maybe it was her cold skin or pure eyes but just one nce from her made him feel at ease. She also brought him to the hospital despite his actions causing her sister inw to be frightened, it would be a lie if he said that he did not feel grateful for what Song Yan has done for him.


    He looked at Song Yan who was standing beside his bed and parted his lips before asking her a question in a hoarse voice, " Whe¡­When will I see you again?"


    Pei Song was worried that after she leaves, he might not be able to see her again.


    " You cane to see me anytime you want," Song Yan was surprised when she heard Pei Song say those words, she was surprised that he was even willing to ask her whether or not she will see him again. The man was so lost and scared yet he could still use his head in such a condition? No wonder he was born to bring big changes in this world. " I have already put my number in your smartphone," she tapped the bracelet that Pei Song was wearing and added, " This bracelet is at least 600,000 yuan, and I am handing it to you for free now. Make sure that once you have saved enough, you pay me back."


    " I will," Pei Song nodded despite the headache going on in his head, he did not know why but he did not find Song Yan''s attitude at all annoying if anything he liked her attitude which was why the more he looked at Song Yan, the more his eyes softened.


    Fu Yu Sheng who was standing right beside Song Yan immediately felt his husband''s senses tingling as he turned to look at Pei Song who despite his young age was looking at his wife with eyes that were filled with adoration and he was very clear that the adoration Pei Song had for his wife had nothing to do with tonism, immediately he went into alert mode and then pulled Song Yan back as he hurriedly said, " Yan''er lets go, grandpa must be waiting for us ¡­" he paused and then looked at Pei Song who was still looking at Song Yan with a calm look in his eyes and added, " And we also left Chen Chen alone with grandfather, I believe our son must be waiting for us as well."


    He ced a very heavy emphasis on the word ''son'' as he looked at Pei Song whose eyes flickered slightly when he heard Fu Yu Sheng''s words, he raised his head and looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was standing next to Song Yan causing sparks to fly all over the hospital ward.


    Fck this guy was actually serious!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fu Yu Sheng was very much threatened by Pei Song even though the man was not good-looking, he knew that Song Yan was not a sucker for looks and sheid more emphasis on who truly cared for her more. He was worried that if he allowed this man to get closer to Song Yan when thetter hasn''t even forgiven him and was not even willing to ept himpletely, there was a chance that his wife will be snatched by this boiled egg!


    Fu Yu Sheng felt really bad, he felt truly bad!


    " Lets go, Yan Yan," he tugged Song Yan once again, before pulling her out of the hospital ward, he was in such a hurry that if no one knew that the person inside was a young man they all would have thought that there was a monster resting within the four walls of the ward.


    " Why are you in such a hurry," Song Yan was very much stunned when she saw that Fu Yu Sheng was just a bit short on taking her out in caveman style while he was dragging her along with him. Was there a need for him to be in such a hurry?


    " Yan''er we left Fu Qingyuan alone in the banquet with our grandfather and son, I don''t care about Yu Shen, since he can now take care of himself and there is even Ning Xi with him, she will take care of him¡­but I am worried that Fu Qingyuan will definitely try something on our son, do you want to leave her alone with Chen Chen?"


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at Song Yan with anxiety brimming in his eyes, he was truly scared of something but he wasn''t scared of Fu Chen getting harmed at all, that brat only stayed away from the Fu house for less than six months and transformed into a hell-raiser. If he and Fu Qingyuan were caught up together, who knows who will be the bully?


    What he was scared of was letting his wife stay in the same ce with a man who wanted to snatch her!


    -----


    Fu Yu Sheng: Come out author, I just wanna have a talk with you.


    -----------

 Chapter 594 Suffering

    When Song Yan heard his words, a condescending smile came over her lips as she said, " There is no way that she will be able to do anything to Chen Chen."


    Fu Qingyuan indeed could not do anything to Fu Chen because, at this very moment, she was struggling to control her dder. She did not know what happened but all of a sudden her stomach started to rumble at first she did not take the matter seriously thinking that it was nothing but then the small rumbles started to get bigger and bigger, to the point where her stomach was rolling and churning like she has eaten something really bad but the truth was that she did not even eat breakfast this morning how was it possible for her stomach to go this bad?


    With her stomach clutched and her dress thrown to the side Fu Qingyuan farted in the restroom of the Fu family like an olddy whose stomach has been jammed for a week, more importantly, the smell that permeated the entire restroom was so bad that even Fu Qingyuan wanted to barf.


    ''What''s going on? What was going on?'' Fu Qingyuan was really confused as to why her stomach was hurting like crazy but she still managed to grit her teeth and continued emptying her stomach.


    However, no matter how many times she went to the restroom and relieved herself, her condition did not improve if anything her condition only got worse and worse. In the beginning, she could at least return to the hall where the banquet was taking ce and mingle with the young masters but now she could not even get up from the bowl!


    While she was struggling her phone started to ring, at first Fu Qingyuan did not want to pick up but when she saw that it was her father, she had no choice but to ground her teeth and hit the answer button. " What''s wrong..wrong dad?" She asked trying to keep the fart that was building in her stomach from exploding loudly in the restroom, if her father found out that she messed up on such an important asion then he will surely beat her up!


    " What do you mean what is wrong?" Third Uncle Fu was very upset when he heard his daughter''s question, he brought her here because he wanted her to attract the attention of a rich and influential young master but she ended up vanishing from the banquet for more than an hour, now the old master was going to cut his cake and yet Fu Qingyuan was nowhere to be seen!


    "The young master of the Ning family is here with his sister and you are not even here, what did I tell you? I asked you to stay in sight of the young master of the Ning family and start a conversation with him. Why is it that you have been gone for so long instead of chasing after young master Ning? What are you doing?" Third Uncle Fu wanted to scold his foolish daughter but because he was in the midst of the crowd, he only hissed into the speaker of his phone but even then he made sure that the fury in his heart was transferred over to Fu Qingyuan.


    " I ¡­I have something to do," Fu Qingyuan very lightly released a cloud of hot air before she grounded her teeth even more and then said, " I will be there, just give me ten ¡­no fifteen minutes, I will touch up my makeup and be there as soon as I can."


    " You better," Third Uncle Fu scoffed on the phone before cancelling the call, he did not even bother to ask why Fu Qingyuan was sounding so sick.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fu Qingyuan who knew that there was no other choice left in front of her, immediately finished her business and then went out of the restroom but as soon as she saw her reflection in the mirror, she gasped. The woman in the mirror looked like she was heavily sick with dark eye bags under her eyes and a yellowplexion, seeing her reflection in the mirror caused Fu Qingyuan to stumble but she still managed to catch herself.


    Before she cupped her face and muttered, " How can this be?" Even if she was suffering from a bad bowel movement, herplexion should not have been affected this much right?


    " Should I stay here and not go out?" Fu Qingyuan asked herself but even without anyone answering her question, she knew that it was impossible. Her father was not the only one who wanted to suck up to the Ning family, she too wanted to get closer to the Ning family as much as possible which was why she has to go out of this ce even if she felt like dying.


    After all, young master Ning was not someone she could meet at any time! If she missed today''s opportunity then she will have to wait till the next banquet where the Ning family would be invited by the Fu family!


    Knowing she only had this one opportunity left in front of her, Fu Qingyuan took her makeup kit out and tried her best to make herself look presentable but as soon as she was finished touching up her lipgloss, she felt her stomach churn once again as she grabbed hold of the aisle of the restroom and the felt her knees go week.


    Not even five minutes passed and yet she needed to go again!


    But if she went again then her makeup will surely be ruined again!


    Not wanting to make the young master Ning wait for even more for her, Fu Qingyuan clenched her legs and sucked in her stomach ignoring the churning and twisting of her stomach as she ced her hand on the walls of the restroom before walking out bit by bit, each step was like hell to her.


    Every time she lifted her legs she felt like her bowels were going to let loose any second but Fu Qingyuan who did not want to lose this opportunity to get acquainted with young master Ning persisted! No matter what she was going to see him today!

 Chapter 595 Cosy Up To The Young Master Ning, No Matter What

    Fu Qingyuan felt like she was going to die, if not for her steady breathing she might have already chosen a coffin for herself. With her feet unsteady and her stomach churning like she was on the verge of losing half of her life, she picked herself up from the ground and then walked over to the banquet hall where the rest of the crowd was celebrating old master Fu''s birthday.


    She looked at old master Fu who was happily epting gifts with Fu Yu Shen on his side and cursed Pei Yu for being too useless. Clearly, she has given her such a grand chance to make things difficult for the Fu family and yet she did not do anything till now.


    Look at that, that old man was still smiling! Her family was embarrassed by the members of the main family and yet those who embarrassed her were having the time of their lives! If she knew that Pei Yu was this useless she would have hired someone else to do it!


    Forget it, Fu Qingyuan who was on the verge of exploding at the unfairness of the world quickly calmed herself down and then turned to look around the banquet hall for her family, once she spotted them, she walked over to where her father and mother were and silently sidled next to them.


    " You are finally here!" When third aunt Fu saw that Fu Qingyuan was back, she heaved a sigh of relief, her husband has been going on and on about Fu Qingyuan being too useless and stupid for almost an hour, and she was on the verge of copsing at any second now. If not for the fact that she was relying on Fu Xi Shen and he was the one who was the backbone of their family, she would have gone against him!


    " I am," Fu Qingyuan sucked in a breath when she felt her stomach twist and then swallowed hard, she could not help but feel like she wanted to get united with the restroom bowl. However before she could even think of making an excuse, she noticed her father who was ring at her and silently swallowed the words back. Yes, she was here to talk with the young master of the Ning family, the reason she suffered so much agony was that she wanted to talk with the young master Ning what was the point of suffering so much if she was to go back to the restroom.


    With that thought in her head, she straightened up her back and then squeezed her legs even more when she felt her dder losing control once again.


    " I am d that you could grace us with your presence," Third Uncle Fu was very upset at the moment, he has always thought that he was just as great as his eldest brother and that the only reason he could not be as powerful as his second brother was that his uncle did not support him in his business, because he was never willing to ept that his eldest brother, Fu Yu Sheng''s father was better than him, he was also not willing to ept that his children were any less than his eldest brother.


    Imagine his anger and shock when he found out that Fu Yu Shen, this useless waste of space was actually getting engaged with Ning Yu, the princess of the Ning family and what was more, Ning Yu despite being known for her exceptional skills and talents was very patient with Fu Yu Shen even Ning Ying was very respectful of Old master Fu and the Fu family.<novelnext></novelnext>


    On what basis? The Ning family could have chosen someone even better than Fu Yu Shen for example his son who was the head of his department and knew what he was doing. But instead of choosing his son, the Ning family actually chose someone like Fu Yu Shen. Why? What good was this man anyway!


    If not for the fact that he saw that Ning Yu and Fu Yu Shen were getting along and that Ning Yu really did not seem to be paying attention to his son, he would have liked to introduce the two of them but seeing that pushing his son to Ning Yu was simr to pushing a hot cheek against and an iceberg, he decided to ignore Ning Yu.


    What was more Third Uncle Fu has always looked down on women, in his eyes, they were not even worth anything yet Ning Yu despite being a woman was actually looking down on his son. Who gave her the right to do so? This was one of the reasons why he called for his daughter.


    He knew men and even though he would not go as far as saying that his daughter was a beauty who could go against Ning Yu and Song Yan, he could still say that his daughter was no less beautiful than Fu Rong who was the young miss of the Fu family. Surely, as long as his daughter was to smile a little and then show off her beauty in front of Ning Ying, the young master of the Ning family will feel something right?


    Fu Qingyuan who saw her father''s angry expression lowered her eyes and did not say anything. It was not that she wanted to leave on her ord. She had to leave because she did not want to make a joke out of herself! She was this sick and yet her father was taking his anger out on her?


    She raised her eyes and furtively looked at Old master Fu and Fu Yu Shen who was smiling on the stage yet they would shoot a worried look at the entrance of the manor once in a while, and the jealousy in her heart reached its peak when she thought about how Fu Rong could receive so much love from her family.


    Not even an hour passed and yet the eldest and the second master of the Fu family rushed to save their sister, even though Fu Rong was aplete idiot, she had so many people to love her and here she was¡ª¡ª being scolded and disregarded by her father like she was worth nothing!


    ------------------

 Chapter 596 How Disrespectful

    Third Uncle Fu did not care what was going on in the head of Fu Qingyuan instead he turned to look at the Fu family who was standing on the small stage with the Ning family,ughing and chattering before a hatred like never before surged in his heart. The main family was already so strong, if they were to join hands with the Ning family then where will he put his face?


    " Now, listen to me very carefully," he turned to look at Fu Qingyuan who was sping her abdomen and then said coldly, " Your mother and I will be going to hand the gift to the old master, I will try my best to keep the old master busy, while I am talking with him, you should go and start talking with the young master of the Ning family, remember that only by getting close to the Ning family will you be able to get our family to rise, do you understand ?"


    "It''s a perfect opportunity, Fu Rong is not here at the moment and young master Ning does not have a partner either, you should use this opportunity to the max and get together with him as quickly as possible, I don''t want someone from the main family to snatch the young master Ning as well."


    Fu Qingyuan wished to tell her father that if he was not useless then she would not have to lift the responsibility of raising their family on top of her shoulders but she still nodded. She too did not want to be beaten by Fu Rong but then again¡ª¡ª despite the pain that was twisting inside her abdomen, Fu Qingyuan smiled.


    ''After tonight, Fu Rong won''t be able to show her face to anyone much less someone like young master Ning, with her photos all over the Inte will Fu Rong be able to even survive?'' Fu Qingyuan thought savagely in her head and the curl of her lips started to hike up even more. But the more she smiled, the more her stomach twisted causing her smile to turn into a grimace as she sucked in a breath and then tried to ignore the churning of her stomach.


    " Dear should we do this some other day?" Third Uncle Fu was a businessman through and through with greed coursing in his veins, he could not see Fu Qingyuan''s pain and even if he could, he simply chose to ignore it after all he does not care about his daughter at all. To him as long as his kids were of some use they were important and loveable but if they were of no use then there was no need for him to keep them.


    But third Aunt Fu was different, she was someone who cared about her children, she of course noticed that Fu Qingyuan was not feeling good and could not help but speak up for her daughter. But the second she opened her mouth, she was red at by her husband who hissed angrily, " Sure when are you going to meet the young master Ning? Do you have an appointment with him tomorrow for lunch or something?" Third Aunt Fu''s face turned red as she lowered her head and spoke no more.


    Seeing that his wife was no longer speaking he turned to look at Fu Qingyuan and said, "Do you think that this opportunity wille again? Ning Ying is a man who is wanted by every girl in this city, if you miss this opportunity then the next time you see him, he might already be engaged to someone! Don''t make me repeat myself, juste with me!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    This time neither Fu Qingyuan nor Third Aunt Fu said anything they knew that there was no point in talking to third Uncle Fu when he was acting like this, Fu Xin Chen wanted to stop all of this but he knew that his father will not stop. Once his father gets like this, there was no stopping him!


    Third Uncle Fu''s family walked over to where the rest of the Fu family were, seeing that the old master Fu was talking with the Master of Ning family with a smile, he was truly jealous. Even though Old master Fu lost his son, he was still able to keep his family intact and the main family''s strength flourishing.


    Though Third uncle Fu was upset and jealous of the old master Fu who could suck up to families like the Ning family, he still stered a smile on his face as he walked over to where Old master Fu was and then said, " Aiya uncle, where are Yu Sheng and Shu Chang? If they were busy you should have called me I would have been by your side." After he finished speaking he turned to look at Master Ning and smiling held his hand out as he introduced himself, " I am Fu Yi Shen, master of the third branch of the Fu family."


    Master Ning was a very perspective person, as soon as Fu Yi Shen appeared he could see that the expression on old master Fu''s face turned a degree colder, he understood almost immediately that the third branch and the main branch of the Fu family did not go along with each other. He wanted to ignore Fu Yi Shen but seeing that even after he left Third Uncle Fu''s hand hanging in the air for a long time, thetter was not willing to take his hand back, Master Ning could only sigh as he shook hands with Third Uncle Fu.


    Third Uncle Fu was very satisfied after shaking hands with master Ning, he knew it. As long as he persisted, he would be able to get Master Ning to ept his sincerity as well, what Third master Fu did not know was what was persistence in his eyes, was shameless in the eyes of master Ning.


    However, Third master Fu who has always been proud of his actions did not think that there was anything wrong with his actions instead he was very much satisfied after exchanging a greeting with Master Ning and even thought that they were acquainted now which was why he puffed up his chest and then arrogantly said, " Uncle where are Shu Chang and Yu Sheng? How disrespectful of them to leave you alone here."

 Chapter 597 Shamelessness That Knew No Limits!

    Old master Fu''s expression turned sour when he heard Third Uncle Fu''s words, he wanted to say something very rude to the man but when he saw that the master of the Ning family was standing in front of him, he decided to stay silent after all he already knew what kind of man Fu Yi Shen was there was no need for him to make a joke of his family in front of the Ning family.


    It took him three weeks to get Ning Yu and Fu Yu Shen''s matter settled! There was no way he was going to let Master Ning see what kind of bastards lived in the Fu family lest he starts having second thoughts regarding the engagement between Ning Yu and Fu Yu Shen!


    Third Uncle Fu on the other hand took Old master Fu''s silence as his victory, he immediately turned to look at master Ning and then pulled Fu Qingyuan such that she was standing beside him, with a greasy smile he then looked at Master Ning and introduced Fu Qingyuan to him, " This is my daughter, Qingyuan¡­ Master Ning, young master Ning." Turning to look at Fu Qingyuan he subtly pushed her in front of him and then said, " Qingyuan greet Uncle Ning and Brother Ning Ying."


    Uncle Ning? Brother Ning Ying?


    Both Master Ning and Ning Ying frowned when they heard Third Uncle Fu say those words, they did not even know Fu Qingyuan. Howe they suddenly got so acquainted that they were promoted to her uncle and brother? Third Uncle Fu too noticed the constipated looks on the faces of the two men but he deliberately ignored their confused and slightly reproachful looks, if he wanted to shove his daughter in the bed of Ning Ying then he will have to make sure that nothing stops him!


    " What are you waiting for? Go ahead and introduce yourself to your uncle and brother." Third Uncle Fu once again pushed Fu Qingyuan when he saw that thetter was not listening and gave his daughter a tight smile.


    Seeing how shamelessly he was acting Old master Fu was so furious that he wanted to get his security guards to throw Fu Yi Shen out of the mansion but for the sake of keeping up the appearance he could only hold his anger in and smile stiffly as others came up to congratte him for turning eighty.


    '' This dumb man! Can he not see that the young master of the Ning family was feeling ufortable?'' Old master Fu thought in his head as he looked at Ning Ying who was indeed looking a bit ufortable as he stared at Fu Qingyuan who was standing in front of him.


    " Hello Brother Ying," if third uncle Fu was shameless and thick-skinned then Fu Qingyuan was a step ahead of him when it came to acting shameless, instead of calling young master Ning as ''Brother Ning'' she went ahead and called him ''brother Ying'' ambiguously, what was more she even deliberately lowered her waist a little such that Ning Ying would be able to see her generous bosom.


    Ning Ying however was the young master of the Ning family, he has seen countless beautifuldies and Fu Qingyuan was definitely not one of those women for whom he would be willing to throw his face away, she was pretty but he grew up with a woman like Ning Yu whose beauty was only ever rivalled by Song Yan and Li Wenyi, both of them being top socialites when they were young.


    How can he even find Fu Qingyuan beautiful?<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Hello," he calmly replied to Fu Qingyuan before turning to look away awkwardly, if not for the fact that Song Yan and Fu Yu Shen saved his and his sister''s life, he would not have even shown any face to third uncle Fu and his daughter, the only reason he was being so polite was that she was the member of the Fu family.


    " Your sister is truly something else," Ning Yu has been keeping an eye on her father and brother, when she saw Fu Qingyuan trying to pull such horrible tricks on her brother, she did not know what to say to someone like Fi Qingyuan, did she really think that she was so pretty that her brother will fall in love with her in just one nce and ignore everything else?


    " She is not my sister," Fu Yu Shen replied coldly with embarrassment burning inside him, today was supposed to be the day when he and Ning Yu met for the first time properly as betrothed but because of someone like Fu Qingyuan, he and his family were humiliated.


    He turned to look at Ning Yu who was looking at him with her eyebrows slightly raised and immediately softened his voice, " What I mean to say is that you don''t have to give her any respect, if you want then you can ask your brother to ignore her."


    "It is all right," seeing that Fu Yu Shen knew when to lower his voice in front of her, Ning Yu nodded and then continued speaking, " If he cannot even deal with something like this then how is he going to take care of thepany? Let him deal with her."


    Fu Yu Shen had nothing to say about this, he already knew that he could not win against Ning Yu, though thetter was not as ice cold as Song Yan¡­she was not far from his sister inw, because the two were too dominating, Fu Yu Shen sometimes saw Song Yan''s image in Ning Yu causing him to be unconsciously afraid of her.


    Since his fianc¨¦e said that she did not want to deal with Fu Qingyuan then he was not going to say anything about it either.


    Fu Qingyuan on the other hand was very much upset when she saw that Ning Ying did not have any response to her active seduction, she very much wanted to stomp her feet and leave but then she thought about Ning Ying''s status and decided to keep buttering him up.


    With Ning Ying''s family background behind him, Fu Qingyuan not only kept smiling but she also opened her mouth to say something but then suddenly the entire venue turned silent as if someone pressed the mute button and was immediately startled as she turned to look in the direction in which Ning Ying and the others were looking and what she saw made her entire body stiffen.


    ----------

 Chapter 598 Embarrassed To The Point Of No Return

    Fu Rong who has been gone for so long returned to the banquet with Song Yan and the others, she seemed to have changed her dress but from her unblemished skin of hers, Fu Qingyuan could see that Fu Rong waspletely fine what was more she was even smiling!


    '' How? How was this possible?'' Fu Qingyuan was stunned when she saw that Fu Rong waspletely unharmed and her lips couldn''t help but tremble when she noticed how Fu Rong red at her as soon as she turned to look at her with those dark and hateful gazes of hers.


    ''Does she knows that I was behind it?'' Fu Qingyuan has made sure that nothing would happen to her after all she was not the one who told Pei Yu to kidnap Fu Rong and had her get r*ped by Pei Song, that n was something that Pei Yu came up with her own but what if that bitch said something when she was caught?


    Fu Qingyuan''s expression could no longer be counted as ugly anymore, herplexion was too dark and ink seemed to be dripping down from her chin as she looked at Fu Rong who though shaken up a little lookedpletely fine.


    But then she suddenly felt a set of another pair of hostile gazes locked on her back, stunned she looked in the direction of the gazes that were directed towards her and was surprised when she saw that it was none other than the Fu elder brothers, from their gazes it could be said that they had a very good idea about what she has done and almost immediately her back was covered in a cold sweat.


    '' That dumb Pei You, she couldn''t even do something so simple as this!'' Fu Qingyuan realised that Pei Yu has failed and even dragged her into her mess when she noticed that Fu Yu Sheng was looking at her with hatred in his eyes while Fu Shu Chang was looking at her with a promised retaliation in his eyes.


    " You all are here!" Old master Fu heaved a sigh of relief when he noticed that his grandsons and granddaughters-inw were back. When he saw that none of them returned for such a long time he was getting worried that something serious happened to Fu Rong, now that he saw that everything was all right and all his grandchildren were back, he could heave a sigh of relief.


    " Grandfather," Fu Yu Sheng went to stand next to his grandfather when he saw that his grandfather was looking a bit sick because of all the anxiety that he was suppressing inside him ever since Fu Rong and the others were gone, in fact, if not for the pills that Song Yan has given to the old master Fu, he might have really copsed by now.


    " We all are fine, you don''t need to worry," Fu Yu Sheng soothed the old man''s worry when he saw that the man did not look good, only then did Old master Fu regain most of his re and turned to look at his annoying nephew and said, " Yi Shen, you kept asking for Yu Sheng and Shu Chang, they are here why don''t you tell them what you wanted them for?"


    Third Uncle Fu only asked about Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Shu Chang because he wanted to pull Old master Fu''s legs, he never wanted to do anything with these two men. He awkwardly smiled and then said, "I was just asking casually about the two of them since they were not here and nothing more uncle."


    Old master Fu scoffed, he knew very well what Third Uncle Fu wanted to do by continuously asking him about Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Shu Chang.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fu Yu Sheng nced at his third uncle and did not say anything, despite him being in a low mood, he understood that one shouldn''t hang their dirtyundry in public and since Fu Qingyuan liked using other people as her sword then he was going to teach her a lesson in the same way as well.


    His thoughts were shared by Fu Shu Chang and others as well but Song Yan was the only one who did not share his thoughts.


    Song Yan waspletely calm with her lips curled in a smile, she was someone who did not like teaching anyone a lesson in one go¡ª¡ªshe liked killing them all bit by bit which was why she deliberately stuck that curse to Fu Qingyuan and from the looks of it the curse was doing its job really well.


    " You don''t need to worry about anything grandfather," Fu Rong was in a rare low mood as well, she was really upset at Fu Qingyuan''s attempt of making things difficult for her but what made her even more furious was that she could not punish Fu Qingyuan like she punished Pei Yu!


    She nced at Fu Qingyuan and then said in a cold voice, " No matter how many times people with ck and rotten heart tries to harm us, we are born with good fortune and nothing will happen to us," she however only nce at Fu Qingyuan and then looked away quickly lest Old master Fu caught something odd in her gaze. " We should go and cut your cake."


    Fu Qingyuan of course understood what Fu Rong meant by that nce and words.


    '' ck and rotten heart? This bitch really thinks she can speak whatever she wants, doesn''t she?'' Fu Qingyuan was really furious when she heard Fu Rong''s words but what made her even more furious was that Fu Rong was still alive!


    ''Why did she not die? If she died then she wouldn''t be stabbing her with her words!'' Fu Qingyuan thought ruthlessly.


    Maybe it was because her hatred and anger were too much for the curse that Song Yan has sent her way but a secondter after Fu Qingyuan was finished thinking this thought, a loud sound of someone letting out a fart echoed in the room followed by a very bad smell and the sound of something wet and watery with a bit of weight falling on the floor was heard by everyone.


    Song Yan : " That''s even bigger than the waste of a dinosaur."

 Chapter 599 Unlucky Chu Lian.

    Everyone was stunned when they heard the sound of something exploding but as soon as they heard Song Yan''s words followed by the smell that was so nasty that they felt the hair in their nostrils burn, almost all the guests who were there to celebrate the old master Fu''s birthday took several steps back, even Master Ning and Ning Ying did not care to show any respect to the youngdy whose fragile ego has taken a blow and covered their noses.


    ? Fu Qingyuan who was the centre of everyone''s contemptuous gazes and disgusted sneers was so anxious that she was hopping on the spot like an ant on a hot pot, however, no matter how much she hopped there was nothing that she could do ¡ª¡ª in fact the more anxious she got the more her bowels and dder got loose.


    One side would release hot air while the other side would release yellow liquid, together the two of them yed a symphony causing many guests to turn on their heels and run out of the banquet hall.


    Old master Fu who was already really upset with the third branch was so enraged that he wished he could break off his rtionship with the third branch and renounce them on the spot but because he was so disgusted by the smell that he did not even dare to open his mouth, he could only cover his nose and mouth with his sleeves while making frantic movements for the guards to take Fu Qingyuan away who was like a giant beast with loose bowels creating a mess at the very spot where she was standing.


    Even the bodyguards did not want to get close to Fu Qingyuan but seeing that their boss was looking at them and was waiting for them to drag the young miss away, they could only cover their noses and walk over to where Fu Qingyuan was standing.


    Either the curse that Song Yan used on Fu Qingyuan was too effective or Fu Qingyuan was still cursing Fu Rong and the Fu family in this state but her condition only got worse and worse, as soon as she was caught by the bodyguards and was dragged out of the banquet hall she released another big cloud of hot air followed by another pile of mess that kept dripping down her legs as she was dragged out.


    The guests who were in the banquet hall all gagged and Third Aunt Fu screamed as she chased after her daughter.


    Even though Third Uncle Fu was stone-faced, he still chased after his family together with his son but while he was walking after the wailing Third Aunt Fu and the cursing Fu Qingyuan, he bumped into Chu Lian. When Song Yan saw that Third Uncle Fu bumped into Chu Lian, her eyes lit up because as soon as the two bumped into each other Third Uncle Fu slipped on the mess that was left behind by Fu Qingyuan because of the bad luck talisman that was stuck at the back of Chu Lian.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Because he was not the recipient of the bad luck talisman, he only slipped and fell on his back but because he was too old, the fall that he received turned out to be so bad that he broke his back.


    Third Uncle Fu let out a scream but there was someone who screamed louder than him, it was none other than Chu Lian who was the recipient of the bad luck talisman. She did not know what happened, all she knew was that she was calmly standing at the side when she suddenly felt someone drag her down with them and the next thing she knew, her face was smashed into something smelly and yellow thing¡ª¡ª it was onlyter on did she realise that her face was in fact smashed straight into Fu Qingyuan''s hot mess.


    She wanted to get up and wipe her face off, in fact, she wanted to wash it with acid but before she could do that, the huge statue that was behind her suddenly gave itself away and fell on top of her.


    Chu Lian did not expect herself to be this unlucky, she has always been the recipient of good luck thanks to Song Yan''s mother and always stayed in the limelight for all the good reasons. This was her first time suffering like this, being embarrassed by falling into a smelly mess like this was humiliating enough but when she saw that the statue was going to fall on top of her, she was so scared that she was scared out of her wits. Her whole body trembled and her lips turned white of course no one was able to see it with her new makeover.


    Someone heroic enough wanted to drag Chu Lian away because this mess had nothing to do with Chu Lian but they were too far away, all of the guests could only watch the statue fall on top of Chu Lian since neither of them was the recipient of the bad luck talisman. Chu Lian wanted to roll over but the floor under was wet and slippery because of the mess that Fu Qingyuan left behind, in the end, both she and Third Uncle Fu were buried under the statue, while Chu Lian''s waist was smashed by the statue, third uncle Fu''s legs got under the face of the statue causing an ugly sound of bones breaking echo in the banquet hall.


    Seeing the third uncle and Chu Lian suffer because of the bad luck talisman, Song Yan was really happy. She did not expect that she would be this lucky but then she noticed the gazes of some people who were looking at her and then saw that the entire Fu family was looking at her with a hint of exasperation and doting in their eyes even the Old master Fu did not have any anger on his face, he was just looking at Song Yan with a helpless gaze while Fu Yu Sheng''s lips were curled into a doting smile as he asked, " Did you have fun?"


    ------------

 Chapter 600 Humiliation Of The Third Branch

    Song Yan did not say anything she just shrugged casually, she only gave Chu Lian and Third Uncle Fu a small gift and did nothing else. What they have done to others was worse than this, suffering a little like this should not trouble them too much right?


    " Lian, are you okay?" Song Wang Lei did not want to help Chu Lian who was dirty and smelled so bad like she rolled into sewage but seeing that everyone was looking at him with questioning gazes, he could only grit his teeth and ask someone to drag Chu Lian away from the mess.


    Of course, no one wanted to help Chu Lian but her injury did not look light, in the end, the Fu family''s bodyguards dragged her out and sent her to the hospital together with Fu Qingyuan and the third Uncle Fu whose feet were smashed by the statue. After this incident, no one was in the mood of eating cake with the Fu family, even though the party venue was shifted from the banquet hall to the greenhouse where the air was filled with the scent of roses and whatnot.


    The scene that happened in the banquet hall was too ''spicy'' that no one could forget it, what were more the people who were in the banquet hall could not forget how Fu Qingyuan who was one of the famous socialites did something so nasty as relieving herself in front of so many people and that too in the birthday banquet of the old master Fu.


    " That girl is too much, she actually did something like that in front of the old master Fu and even caused him to lose his face like this, is she not afraid that the Fu family will make her suffer?"


    " What do you know? She was suffering so much but she still came to the party but you are still scolding her for being filial?"


    " Is this called being filial? All I can say is that she is too stupid! If she was this sick then she should have stayed at her house, look she made the entire Fu family a joke."


    " Why are you dragging the entire Fu family down with her? It''s just her and the third branch who does not know that the third branch doesn''t have a good rtionship with the main branch, what does this has to do with the main branch?"


    Because of what happened at the banquet not many guests wanted to stay back for long, so they left the banquet as soon as Old master Fu was done cutting the cake. Even Ning Yu and her family left though Ning Yu knew that Fu Qingyuan deserved it, she knew that her father might not feel really great after seeing something like this which was why she left with her father after she soothed Fu Yu Shen''s worries that she will speak to her father and calm him down.


    But what she did not expect was as soon as master Ning who was a stony face throughout the entire time slipped inside the car, he let out a hearty guffaw and patted his thighs as heughed, seeing himugh like this forget about Ning Yu even Ning Ying was surprised.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Father you areughing? I thought you were upset with what happened in the banquet of Old master Fu?" Ning Ying said as he looked at his father who wasughing like he saw something really funny.


    " Why will I be upset? Did you not see it? The young miss of the Fu family was gone for a very long time and when she returned she was very hostile towards Fu Qingyuan along with her brothers, surely that girl did something to her which was why the entire Fu family the main branch were not happy with the girl and her father," Father Ning was not a fool who could not see what was happening around the Fu family, he was going to send his daughter to the Fu family, of course, he will have to see how capable the Fu family really was, even though he knew that Song Yan was someone who had the powers of a celestial master he wanted to see just how talented and skilled she was, and if he was honest he has to say that the woman impressed him.


    Ning Yu saw that her father was not upset and in fact, he was even impressed with Song Yan, she heaved a sigh of relief. Before meeting Fu Yu Shen, she was a bit too hesitant towards him and did not know whether she was willing to marry him after breaking off her engagement with the eldest master of the Wu family but after meeting with Fu Yu Shen, she realized that the young master of the Fu family was very respectful and did not treat like she was lesser than him.


    This was why she was very satisfied with this engagement, when she saw that her father was leaving the Fu family with a stony face, she thought that he was upset with Song Yan, but now that she knew that he was not upset, she could heave a sigh of relief. "It''s great that you are not upset dad, I thought that you were going to ask me to break the engagement off with third master Fu."


    " How can I do that? I would have asked you to break the engagement off if that family did not do anything for the sake of standing up for their young miss," Father Ning replied, since the third branch made a move in front of everyone and wanted to embarrass Fu Rong in front of everyone, it was only right of Song Yan to embarrass them just like they wanted to embarrass Fu Rong. " Now that I have seen that they are protective of their family members, I do not have to worry about you. At least now I will be at ease sending you off to another family."


    " If you are so satisfied with their family why did you show them such an ugly face?" asked Ning Ying in confusion which got him a smack in the back of his head as master Ning replied, " That brat is snatching my daughter away, why will I smile at him?"


    -------


    if you love author san work, leave ament, a ps or gift ! QAQ

 Chapter 601 The True Face Of Third Uncle Fu

    Because of what happened to Fu Qingyuan, Third Uncle Fu and Chu Lian, old master Fu''s birthday banquet ended quite early. The Fu family originally wanted to go and see whether Third Uncle Fu was doing well or not but when Old master Fu found out that Fu Qingyuan actually got together with an outsider to bully Fu Rong, he simply refused to let anyone go to see them. It was only after Fu Yu Sheng told him that since this matter could not be publicized they will have to go and see the third uncle Fu for the sake of appearance.


    As for Chu Lian¡­she was not even counted as their family member after all Song Wang Lei has already renounced Song Yan as his daughter if his wife was not counted as a member of the Song family, why will he go and see Chu Lian who did not have anything to do with Song Yan?


    Old master Fu also understood that for the sake of Fu Rong''s reputation, they could only suppress this matter even though nothing happened and Pei Yu was already sent to the police station for her crimes, they would get nothing if they were to let this matter regarding Fu Rong catch fire which was why he allowed Fu Yu Sheng to go and see Third Uncle Fu in the morning together with Song Yan and other than them no one was allowed to go.


    It was clear that Old Master Fu was worried that his family will be bullied again which was why he decided to send his strongest members.


    Fu Yu Sheng did not have good feelings towards his third uncle either which was why he did not say anything, if not for Third Uncle Fu making a fuss again in the hospital and calling the main family of the Fu family heartless he would have left him alone, " I will listen to grandfather."


    Before Old master Fu left he turned to look at Song Yan and then patted her on the shoulders as he consoled her, " You do not need to feel guilty at all, what you did was the right thing. If not for the fact that he was my nephew and his father made me promise that I will take care of his son on his deathbed, I would have taught him a lesson myself."


    At this moment, he regretted agreeing to such a biased promise as well. When his elder brother died, he was very young but he was a fool who went around frolicking with women and caught a deadly disease which was why he died when he was very young, his elder brother knew that he was not capable and nor was his son which was why he used his death to make sure that his son would be able to live afortable life even after his death. Even in his death, that man was simply scheming to the bones!


    With that thought in his head, Old master Fu sighed and then asked Fu Yu Shen to help him back into his room. He was too old and couldn''t take such scheming at his age.


    Song Yan was feeling rather thrilled when she took her small revenge on the Third uncle Fu and Chu Lian but when she noticed the small hunch on the back of Old master Fu, she could not help but feel guilty. Today was supposed to be the day where Old master Fu was in the limelight but because of her old master Fu''s banquet was ruined, thinking about this she was a bit guilty and ashamed.


    " You don''t need to feel guilty," Fu Yu Sheng noticed that Song Yan was feeling a bit guilty, of course, he understood Song Yan better now that he could see her more clearly. With a sleeping Fu Chen in his arms, he looked at Song Yan and said, " What you did was correct, if you hadn''t made a move, I was going to make one myself. All I can say is that your move was better than mine."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Making his third uncle''s shadowpany take a plunge was not as bad as making his entire family lose face. Though the man was greedy, he was more arrogant and prideful,pared to hurting his mary benefits, it was better to hit his face!


    " Second brother is right sister-inw, they deserved what wasing towards them," Fu Rong chimed when she saw that Song Yan was looking a bit upset upon seeing how pale old master Fu has gone after finding the truth. " And grandpa doesn''t me you either, he is upset thinking about what kind of white-eyed wolf he has raised on his side."


    As she spoke Fu Rong could not help but scoff, "It''s a good thing that third uncle''s real face came to the surface in front of grandpa, or else he would have continued to save his ass in the future."


    Her words were coarse causing Fu Yu Sheng to turn and look at her but he did not say a single word to scold her because what Fu Rong said, though a bit rough and vulgar was the truth.


    Song Yan too stopped feeling guilty when she heard Fu Rong, after all, she still remembered how third uncle Fu tried to collude with outsiders to kill her husband and the people who were loyal to him.


    At the same time, she decided that she was going to investigate the connections of the third uncle, it was too weird for him to stay alive for so long even after losing so much and what was more, the attacks on Fu Yu Sheng could not be counted as simple attacks either. She needed to find who was the one who was behind third uncle Fu ¡ª¡ªif there was someone whose powers were beyond that of humans then she will have to deal with him first before taking the third uncle down with her!


    Even if she could not kill anyone with her hands, she was now more affluent in killing others without dirtying her hands.


    ------------

 Chapter 602 An Idiot Or A Pretender

    Fu Yu Sheng sensed that Song Yan was slightly subdued which was why he did not say anything. He noticed her silent trance and then reached out his hand to grasp her wrist, he was prepared to be shaken off but for the first time, Song Yan did not shake his hand off causing his lips to curl up slightly as he walked over to the staircase with Song Yan in tow.


    As they climbed up the staircase, he could not help but subconsciously say, " You don''t need to worry about my third uncle, he might be a little rascal but his schemes are not well thought out and have a lot of loopholes, he will never be able to make things difficult for us."


    If that was the case then he wouldn''t have been able to almost kill you in the future, Song Yan still recalled the number of scars and burns that Fu Yu Sheng received in the second half of his life, it could be said that the man was able to survive only because of the aura of the Emperor with which he was born with, if not for his golden aura of the Emperor, he would have lost his life and wouldn''t even know when he died.


    Seeing that she was still not speaking Fu Yu Sheng did not say anything, he brought them to their bedroom and then helped Fu Chen to lie down on the bed while he pushed Song Yan who was behind him in a trance with a frown ying on her face. Then he walked over to the bedside table where he poured a decent amount of water into the ss and then handed it to Song Yan as he asked, " I noticed that you haven''t eaten a lot in the banquet, do you want me to order some takeout for you?"


    He could have asked the chefs to cook something for Song Yan but it was reallyte and the chefs must have all gone to sleep which was why he could not say anything to them nor could he ask them to wake up and then cook something for Song Yan.


    " No it''s all right," Song Yan shook her head as she stretched her hand and took the ss of water from Fu Yu Sheng before she took a sip of the water and then looked at thetter with confusion in her eyes as she asked curiously, " Will everything be fine after tonight? Won''t the guests make things difficult for you or the Ning family?"


    "They won''t, the ones who made fool of themselves were the third branch''s family members and everyone knows that even though we have the same surname as them, we are two separate families and whats more the Ning family patriarch is a very family oriented man after losing his wife," replied Fu Yu Sheng with a slight curl of his lips. Even though Master Ning tried to act as if he was not pleased with what happened, Fu Yu Sheng was a sly fox himself, he could see that Master Ning was more than satisfied with the way they dealt with Fu Qingyuan and her father.


    " I fear that if you did not make a move then that old man might have said something to us, you don''t worry about him ...he was very pleased with the drama. If not for his image as a domineering president, he would have taken out a video recorder and recorded it all with a smile on his face."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Yan heaved a sigh of relief, as long as her actions did not interfere with Ning Yu and Fu Yu Shen''s fate, there was nothing that she has to say about it. The two of them died very early and it could be seen that the two of them had a fate attached but because of the supernatural and sudden incidents their fates were entangled and they were not untangled till now.


    For a while, no one spoke as Fu Yu Sheng walked over to the other side of the room and then switched the nightmp on and then walked over to sit next to Fu Chen before he turned to look at Song Yan as he asked, " What''s wrong with you? You seem to be too silent."


    " How well do you know about your third uncle?"


    Song Yan asked as she looked up at the man who was sitting in front of her, upon hearing her question the man frowned and then knitted his brows as he pondered over what he needed to say in response to her question before he answered, " I don''t know him too well, he has always been against my father and seemed to be lost in his own world," he paused as he thought about his third uncle who was calcting and scheming, he ced his hands in between his legs and then continued, " When my father was still alive the Fu corporation was going downhill and my uncle thought that he was going to make a loss which was why he sold his shares to my father at the original price but when the Fu corporation stabilized he shamelessly came back and asked for those shares back."


    " My father did not want to hand those shares back to my uncle but I don''t know what my uncle did, in the end, those shares fell back into his hands. But even with those shares he is not a threat---- of course, he is not reconciled with the fact that after the death of my father, my grandfather ended up giving the power and authority of the CEO of the Fu corporation to me instead of him who was an elder."


    " He is not convinced about this fact till now and he still tries to take authority from me because he is too ambitious. But I have ways to deal with him, in short, you do not have to worry about him at all."


    But that only made Song Yan worry even more, it was true that Fu Yu Sheng was capable but if the third uncle of the Fu family was not capable then howe he was able to tackle Fu Yu Sheng down so badly in the past? Was he really a bumbling fool or was he simply pretending? Or else how did he get those shares back and howe thete master Fu died just three weeks after that on the thirteenth of the month?

 Chapter 603 Red

    Song Yan did not know much about Third Uncle Fu because she did not pay attention to that old man, back then she was full of hatred and couldn''t care less about anyone but Song Lan and her mother, until she advanced to another level of cultivation under Celestial master Gu, she was more or less inhuman who did not have much rationality.


    Because of this, she had no idea who was helping Third Uncle Fu which was why she couldn''t stop herself from warning Fu Yu Sheng, he was her husband and even though she was no longer in as much love as she was with him once, she still decided to remind him to be careful with third Uncle Fu, " I don''t know whether your uncle is really harmless or not but there is no reason for you to be this careless when ites to that man. I can see that other than being exceptionally prideful, he is also a very petty man who wouldn''t stay silent. He is one of those people who will seek out revenge for the smallest grievance and he seemed to be someone who has harmed a lot of human lives. You shouldn''t treat him like a fool, I did the same mistake once and almost lost my life ¡ª¡ª I thought Chu Lian was not smart but look where it brought my father and me. You should keep a look out on the people whoe in contact with your third uncle, who knows, he might be trying to collude with others to harm you."


    Fu Yu Sheng who was looking at Song Yan already frowned, he did not understand why Song Yan was taking someone like third uncle Fu so seriously but he still lowered his body such that he could lean closer to Song Yan who was lost in her own thought and curled a side of his lips with a hint of teasing in his eyes as he asked, " Are you really that worried about me? I thought you will dress up in vibrant red if I was to die."


    Fu Yu Sheng was indeed very happy when he saw that Song Yan was willing to show a hint of concern towards him, during the past few months while he was busy chasing after Song Yan, he thought that she did not care about him after all she has never looked him in the eye or even sad any sappy words to him. Now that she was willing to show a bit of care for him, he was really happy, if not for the fact that Song Yan was going to get angry at him, he would have recorded her words and set it as his ringtone, at least that way he would be able to hear her concerned words every day.


    " I can arrange that as well if that is what you want," Song Yan coldly snapped Fu Yu Sheng out of his thoughts, she was being serious here and this man was actually lost in his own world. Was this time the time for him to be lost in romance? Can''t he think of something else other than this? She was speechless at his antics, if she knew that this man was like this, she would have left that suppressant doll inside his body without caring about him at all!


    Fu Yu Shen knew that he might have angered his wife, so he immediately coughed and cleared his expression as he solemnly promised, " Don''t worry, I will definitely keep an eye on that man and will no longer take him lightly."


    He was really helpless when he thought about how Song Yan was taking someone like his third uncle seriously but there was nothing that he could do, since his wife has already decided that she wanted him to take his third uncle seriously, there was no other choice left for him. Even if that man spent his entire day frolicking around with his mistresses and friends, he will keep an eye on that man.


    Seeing that he was willing to listen to her, Song Yan''s expression eased a little as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng and then took out the pieces of the bracelet that she has kept with her and then handed it to Fu Yu Sheng and said, " If you don''t mind can you check up the origin of this bracelet as well?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Origin of this bracelet?" Fu Yu Sheng''s majestic voice turned a bit solemn when he looked at the pieces of bracelet that his wife has handed to him. Why was his wife handing this bracelet to him? Did this not belong to that little brat who was dreaming of snatching his wife from him, was there any need for them to investigate the origins of the bracelet that belonged to that brat?


    "Mhmm," Song Yan remembered the portrait that was hanging in Li Wenyi''spany and then looked at the pieces of bracelet that were lying in Fu Yu Sheng''s palm and her eyes suddenly darkened as she said, " I am worried that there is a chance that someone is deliberately selling pieces with dark magic, one that could be easily obtained. At first, I only had a hunch, after all, it''s not a big thing if people stumble on to dark celestial masters and buy ck magic objects from them but now that I am looking at the entire incidents that happened around us, I can''t help but think that someone is behind everything."


    Fu Yu Sheng sucked in a breath as he looked at Song Yan and then looked down at the jade bracelet only now he paid attention to the dark blood-red colour of the bracelet and realised one thing that he has missed all along.


    Each and every incident that took ce, it was somehow connected with the colour of blood.


    The ring that Wu Genji wore had a gem that was so dark red that it seemed to be dripping with blood, this bracelet was red as well and he has heard from Wu Jin that there was a small red diary found in Wu Genji''s room which waspletely devoid of entry but it seemed off to him which was why he burned it.


    " Is this connected to that woman?"


    --------

 Chapter 604 I Apologize My Precious.

    " I don''t know," Song Yan hesitated before she replied when she noticed that Fu Yu Sheng''s entireplexion has gone cold. " I think that she is indeed behind this but maybe I can be wrong?" Even though she said this, she was very clear that the woman was indeed behind everything that was happening in the city.


    Fu Yu Sheng too knew that Song Yan was only saying those words because she wanted to ease his worries and fears, he blinked his eyes and then pushed himself off the bed and somewhat hurriedly said, " You can sleep, I will go and take a bath."


    Song Yan watched the man leave and did not say anything, she did not know why the woman in red scared Fu Yu Sheng so much but she knew that there was no way she was going to get an answer because every time she brought that woman up, Fu Yu Sheng looked like she was killing him. She sighed and then looked at the pieces of the bracelet that Fu Yu Sheng has left behind and muttered, " Who are you and what do you want from us?"


    And because she was so used to the cold, Song Yan did not notice that the temperature took a plunge as soon as she mentioned the woman in red.


    Twenty minutester Fu Yu Sheng walked out of the bathing room, his lower body was covered with a towel while he walked over to the wardrobe and picked out a fresh set of clothes to change into, once he was done changing into his new clothes he walked over to Song Yan who was already sleeping on the bed while hugging Fu Chen and took in the peaceful sight that was in front of him.


    His gaze dropped to Song Yan who was lying on the bed with a faint blush on her cheek and then he lowered the temperature of the room heating system before he walked to his side of his bed and sat down with his hands on hisp as he prayed silently. " Please leave me alone for tonight," he turned to look at Song Yan who only knew of half of what killed him and curled his fingers together. " Just for tonight."


    ¡­..


    Fu Yu Sheng closed his eyes with his head lying on top of his arm as he dozed off to sleep. He has expected that with Song Yan sleeping on his side he will be pardoned from his every night torment but as soon as he dozed off to sleep, he was once again standing at the bottom of a cliff with his hands tied as he looked at the vibrant red figure who was standing at the top of her cliff, that familiar face that was filled with coldness was now filled with anger and arrogance as he stared at the woman who was holding a sword in her hands and was killing everyone who was in her path.


    '' Stop it!'' He heard himself say as he watched the woman go on a blood war, even though it was just a dream he could feel his heartache for the woman, he knew that with every life that she took she was getting close to her eternal damnation. '' Stop this before you lose your path!''


    But the woman did not listen she continued to kill people one after another, each time she killed the guards who were aiming for she would take a step closer to the woman who was standing at the top of stairs in front of the big pce that was on top of the cliff, she was dressed in the same vibrant cloak as the woman who was carrying the sword, if not for their faces that were slightly different from each other, Fu Yu Sheng would have thought that they were the same woman.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, the difference between the two women was heavens apart, the woman who was the winner had a crown on top of her head making her more powerful than the woman who was fighting for something, the woman with the sword was desperate while the woman with the crown was full of arrogance as she looked at the struggling woman with a mocking smile as she said¡ª¡ª


    '' You are a fool.'' He heard the woman who was on top of the stairs. '' Struggling is futile, immoral sister. You should give up, I have won and you have lost everything, your brother, sister and parents¡­ even your ¡­.'' She turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was kneeling on the floor with a sword next to his head. '' Lover.''


    ''Shut up!'' He heard the woman shout, even though he couldn''t see her face, he could hear the pain and agony in her voice as she took another step in front of her even though she was bloody and bruised she continued climbing the stairs as if it was her sole motive of staying alive.


    '' How naive,'' the woman with the crown on her head tilted her head and then turned to look at the people who were carrying bows in their hands with arrows already notched as she turned to look at the struggling woman who was on the verge of dying. '' Do not worry immortal sister, I will take care of everything that you have left behind ¡­ Rest In Peace if you find heaven with all the blood that you have on your hands.''


    As she finished speaking, she raised her hand and dropped it down, no sooner did she do than the guards who had arrows notched in their bows attacked the woman who was still holding the sword. Fu Yu Sheng watched as the woman who was fighting was showered with arrows, soon her body was covered with arrows as her body which was full of vitality a moment ago stumbled back and fell.


    He watched the woman turn her head and look at him¡ª¡ª the same face, the same voice echoed in his ears as she repeated that she always said to him, '' I apologise, my precious.'' And then her blood dyed his vision.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    please take a look on my new book ¡ª¡ª Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession, please .

 Chapter 605 Don’t Want To Visit

    Fu Yu Sheng woke up with a jolt and the first thing that he did after waking up was to look to his right. When he saw that Song Yan was sleeping soundly beside him, he heaved a sigh of relief and then covered his face with his hands, what was going on? This was his third time in a week of getting the same nightmare as before, he did not want to say anything to anyone about this because he did not want Song Yan to fuss over him.


    What was more it was just a nightmare, if he told Song Yan that he was getting scared because of a small nightmare then she might think that he was even more of a coward than she already did.


    But the one thing that was stopping him from telling about this nightmare to Song Yan was the fact that he did not want to ept it. He did not want to ept that Song Yan whether in the nightmare or whatever it was, died in front of him where he could do nothing for her.


    The feeling of helplessness was too much for him to bear.


    The next day when Song Yan woke up she was surprised to find that Fu Yu Sheng was not in the bed, Fu Chen who was sleeping next to her had his limbs wrapped around her like an octopus. Song Yan turned to look at the clock that was on the side of the cab and when she saw that it was already eight in the morning, she immediately woke Fu Chen who was sleeping peacefully.


    " Come on, Chen Chen, you need to go to school." Old master Fu''s birthday fell during thest week of the autumn festival that was to say that just after his birthday the schools that were closed due to summer holidays opened again and were ready to function.


    Fu Chen who was used to waking upte in the morning acted really fussy and it was with a lot of trouble that Song Yan was able to get him up from the bed, as for taking a bath and dressing up it was another round of struggle. By the time she was done with everything Song Yan was ready to faint in bed again.


    " Now do not get into another people''s car like you didst time, no matter how much your friends tell you that they have brought a mega Detective Dino set, you hear that?" Song Yan told a very sleepy Fu Chen whose head was dropping as he stood at the threshold of the Fu mansion, he did not seem to hear what his mother said but he still hummed along while Butler Ke who was standing behind Fu Chen stifled augh and then solemnly said, " Second madam you do not need to worry about anything, I will stay outside the school of the young master and make sure that he gets on the right car this time."


    Thest time Fu Chen went to school, he mistakenly got into another car without telling Song Yan that he was going to his friend''s house to see the toy house that the little boy has brought from the mall, if it was a normal toy house Fu Chen would not have cared about it but it turned out to be the mega space house of detective Dino, which made the little boy so excited that hepletely forgot that he had a mother who needs to be kept updated about his whereabouts.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even the entire Fu family was affected back then.


    Seeing that butler Ke was going with Fu Chen, Song Yan was relieved as she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was already at the dining table listening to old master Fu''sints.


    " That man thinks that our family owes it to him, I wish I could tell him that his daughter was the one who made a mistake first but if I hand this information to him, he will definitely twist it around and then try to ruin Rong''er''s reputation, I am not even surprised by his actions¡­illegitimate kids born in the brothel and good for nothing ces like those with the kind of mother that ¡­that bastard had, they grow up as nothing but scheming little runts!" Old master Fu banged his fist on the table, an ugly grimace on his face as he said those words.


    " Grandfather you do not need to worry about him, even if he did not call we would have gone, after all, no matter how ugly things are in private as long as the third branch is not separated from our main family, we will have to keep a cordial rtionship with them for the sake of appearances," Fu Yu Sheng did not want to go to the hospital either but he knew he will have to go because his third uncle was like a cockroach even after losing his head, he will continue to jump around.


    At that moment, Song Yan walked towards the dining table and looked at Old master Fu, from his words she learned that the third uncle Fu has broken his back while Fu Qingyuan''s dder has been severely affected along with her bowels, and she still hasn''t stopped creating a mess in the hospital and was now in the emergency unit for an operation.


    But even after suffering so much third uncle Fu was not giving up, he kept moaning andining about how his uncle did note to see him even though he got unlucky in the birthday banquet of Old master Fu. He was talking as if it was old master Fu who threw him under the falling statue!


    " Humph, if he has so manyints then he should simply stoping to our house and stop contacting us? If we are unlucky for him, why is he trying to cling to us? That shameless man!" Fu Yu Shen scoffed as he gobbled his pancakes down even though he did not show any respect to the third uncle Fu, old master Fu did not say anything after all his thoughts were in line with his youngest grandson!


    -----------

 Chapter 606 Truly Very Scary

    " That man is indeed quite shameless," Fu Rong was very upset as well, she was the one who was almost harmed by Fu Qingyuan and yet even though Fu Qingyuan and her family got what wasing for them, she has to go and offer her sympathy to them? Why!


    " His daughter was the one who harmed me, why is it that our family has to go and pay him a visit ?" Fu Rong did not even want to hear about that family much less visit them!


    Old master Fu also did not want to send someone from his family to visit that was good for nothing but he was the one who promised his brother that he will take care of his son and even though thetter did not have respect for his family and did not seem to be caring enough towards his nephews and niece, he did have his father''sst as his talisman.


    Since they could not kick third Uncle Fu and his family out at the moment, they had no other choice but to keep a front at the very least with Fu Yi Shen and his family, if Fu Yi Shen was to go against them at the moment he might get their family to suffer many losses.


    Song Yan however did not have any qualms regarding this, she was already upset that the statue did not break third uncle Fu''s legs now that she got another chance to see the man and deal with him in an even nicer manner, she was very much willing to do.


    " Grandfather you do not need to worry about it, I will go with Yu Sheng to see third uncle Fu after we are done eating.". Maybe Third Uncle Fu was expecting that his nephews and their wives will keep vigil by his bed all night because he considered himself as their elder which was why he was so upset when no one came to see him in the morning night and called the Fu family as early as the morning asking someone toe and see him as soon as they can, what a joke, that man was not so important that she will go to the hospital without eating.


    Old master Fu was very d that no one was ming him, it was a good thing that his grandchildren and granddaughters-inw were very sensible, since they were willing to listen to him even though when they did not have any good impression of that third uncle of theirs. Old master Fu too did not have any good impression of his nephew but the thing was that he respected his promises very much, especially to the ones that were to the dead which was why he was willing to let the man act so atrociously for the moment.


    Old master Fu said, " Okay, you and Yu Sheng can go and see himter after you are the matriarch and patriarch of our family that man should not have anyints left with your visit but only see him there is no need to see that daughter of his." When he thought about how ruthless Fu Qingyuan was towards his granddaughter, he could not help but shiver in fright. He has watched Fu Qingyuan grow up in front of him and never once did he think that she will grow up to be this evil.


    " That bastard is quite unlucky, even though he had no hand in his daughter''s scheme, his spine cracked really badly. I heard that he will have to stay in the hospital for at least three months before he would be able to recuperate from this injury, even the doctors are surprised by the freak of this ident ording to them, someone''s spine should not have broken this badly even if they were crushed by a statue."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even though old master Fu did not hear everything about what was going on with his nephew, he did get the wind of his condition but even after finding out that the spine of this nephew of his was broken so wretchedly, he did not say anything about it after all he had not even an ounce of sympathy towards this nephew of his whose head was filled with nothing but evil thoughts!


    Song Yan wanted to see the wretched appearance of the third uncle Fu along with Chu Lian, third uncle Fu only brushed against Chu Lian a little and got a broken spine along with three months of hospitalization, she wanted to see what was Chu Lian''s condition. Third Uncle''s condition was this bad when he only got a small bit of bad luck, then what will be Chu Lian''s condition when she was the one who received the full burnt of the bad luck talisman?


    If not for the fact that she did not want Chu Lian to die quickly, she would have used an even stronger talisman on her.


    Fu Yu Sheng did not have anything to say, since his wife agreed, he was going to go with her without anyints.


    He turned to look at his wife whose amusement was getting more and more obvious, how could he not know what was going on in her head? He immediately opened his mouth and answered the one question that was burning in her head, " Chu Lian got three fractures in her back along with her leg.. her spine would need a thorough operation as for her leg, it''spletely broken. I heard that she will need a metal rod to be inserted inside her leg for her to walk again."


    " What? She would still be able to get up from the bed?" Song Yan was really upset when she heard that Chu Lian would still be able to stand on her feet, she thought that with her talisman that woman would be done for good and would have to stay in the bed throughout her life who would have thought that she still had some hope left in her?


    Sure enough, those who were wretched had a very long life ahead of them.


    Fu Yu Sheng: "....." My wife is truly scary.

 Chapter 607 Driving Third Uncle Fu Mad.

    Song Yan''s words did not cause only Fu Yu Sheng to be stumped even the other Fu family members were stunned when they heard Song Yan''s words. Fu Yu Shen knew just how ruthless Song Yan can be when she wanted to immediately suck a breath and swore that he was never going to go against her in his entire life no matter what!


    Though they all thought that Song Yan was a bit dangerous neither of them thought that she was being too much, they all knew that Chu Lian and her husband has created trouble for Song Yan in every way possible after kicking her out of the family which was why they did not even say a word to her.


    After breakfast, Fu Yu Sheng brought Song Yan to the hospital, because the two of them were visiting a patient, Song Yan decided that she shouldn''t go to the hospital without bringing anything which was why she chose a bouquet of white lilies which did not have a too strong smell and was delicately fastened in a white coloured string with a small wreath of white flowers. Though she said that she was only doing it because she thought that the white flowers and the wreath will go well with the hospital''s aesthetics, she knew it in her heart why she was picking up white lilies to visit third uncle Fu.


    As for Chu Lian? She was personally going to deliver that woman her coffin in a few days there was no need for her to send flowers so soon.


    When Fu Yu Sheng saw the ''carefully'' made flower bouquet, he was slightly speechless. This ¡­he was sure that the second his uncle will take a look at this bouquet he will end up coughing a mouthful of blood.


    But Fu Yu Sheng did not have any good feelings towards his uncle and his family and after what Fu Qingyuan did to Fu Rong, whatever emotions he had towards this third uncle of his were gone as well. He decided to indulge Song Yan''s pettiness.


    It just so happened that his third uncle Fu was someone who believed in supernatural stuff a lot and would often care about even the smallest superstition. So, it was given that the second he will take a look at the bouquet he will end up coughing blood because the white lilies were flowers that were brought when someone was attending a funeral and what was more there was also a flower wreath that was ced on top of a coffin.


    As soon as the two of them arrived at the floor where Third Uncle Fu was admitted and stepped out of the elevator they could hear his angry screams as he shouted at the hospital staff for not taking good enough care of him.


    Fu Yu Sheng was very particr about everything, he didn''t want Fu Yi Shen to find trouble with himter on which was why he waited until everyone in the ward left and only then did he step inside the ward with Song Yan who was holding the bouquet of white flowers.


    In the beginning, he did not pay attention to Song Yan''s clothing but now that they were walking inside the hospital ward that was covered in all white, he could not help but take notice of the ck dress that Song Yan was wearing, why did it look like she was really here to attend someone''s funeral?<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, he did not say anything after all when the two of them stepped inside the ward only his third uncle with his wife and son were present in the ward as for Fu Qingyuan, she was still getting treatment for her loose bowels.


    Fu Yi Shen was stillining about how no one cared about him and how he was being mistreated by the Fu family and the hospital staff but as soon as his eyes fell on Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan, his pupils contracted sharply as he looked at the pair who walked inside the ward.


    As soon as Fu Yi Shen saw Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan who were walking inside the ward, his angry and furious screeches came to a sudden halt. This brat, he did note to see him throughout the entire night and now that he was here instead of bringing his elder brother, he was bringing his wife? He couldn''t help but think that the only reason Fu Yu Sheng brought Song Yan with him was that he wanted to show his wife how his third uncle Fu looked like when he was made a fool by his own luck.


    When he thought about what happenedst night and the number of things that he said to Song Yan his face could not help but turn dark, he deliberately embarrassed Song Yan because she was the one who kicked his daughter out of the college but who would have thought that his face would be pped even harder as the night advanced?


    Seeing Song Yan walk inside the ward, Fu Yi Shen suddenly turned silent as if he was a duck whose neck has been strangled by someone.


    Song Yan, of course, came here to see Fu Yi Shen looking like a pathetic fool. When she saw the changes that took ce on Fu Yi Shen''s face when he saw her, she was secretly thrilled inside her heart but on the outside, she covered her cheek and then somewhat regretfully sighed while pretending to act like she was really feeling sorry at the condition of the third Uncle Fu, " Third Uncle, are you okay? Last night''s incident was simply tragic. After what happenedst night, I can''t tell you how worried our family was even grandfather was so scared that he could not eat a single bite of his food."


    " He even sent everyone away saying that after what happened to you, he was no longer in the mood to celebrate his banquet. Really third uncle, you were so unluckyst night. I wanted to bring some fruits for you but I heard that you cannot eat anything solid for the next few months which is why I brought these flowers for you, they are nice aren''t they?"


    ------------

 Chapter 608 Third Uncle Was So Mad That He Wanted To Vomit Blood

    Song Yan lied so enthusiastically that no one would have even suspected that she was here to drive Fu Yi Shen mad.


    Only Third uncle Fu who could see what Song Yan was doing was rendered speechless by her actions. This woman, why did he not know that she had such a sharp tongue? He was sure that even if he smashed his head openst night his uncle and his nephews would not have cared. They only sent the guest early because, after the mess that happenedst night, no one would be willing to celebrate a banquet and not taking a bite of food.


    Was she not taking a jab at him by saying such words? After the smelly trouble that his daughter made in the banquet hall, it would be surprising if anyone could even take a bite of their food! Who was she trying to make a fool here?


    This woman, she was here to drive him to the edge of his coffin!


    Third Uncle Fu was feeling really angry but he could not say anything after all, he was the one who was embarrassedst night.


    The only reason he called Fu Yu Sheng toe and see him was that he wanted to show the outsiders that he was still very much respected by Fu Yu Sheng as an elder.


    Knowing that he still needed Fu Yu Sheng''s help, he lowered his stance and smiled even though he was silently grinding his teeth as he said, " I will have to ask you two to tell uncle that I am doing fine, there is no need for him to worry about me anymore."


    Even Lu Jian had to squeeze out a smile and thank Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan, after what happenedst night they needed to show off how closely knit they were with the main family of the Fu house even more or else they will have no face in the upper ss!


    Fu Xin Chen did not say anything, he simply nodded in acknowledgement before turning to look away from Fu Yu Sheng, even though he has given up on the thought of getting married to Song Yan.


    It still hurt his pride when he thought about how Fu Yu Sheng was chosen as the first chose choice by the old master Song. Of course, even though he did not show it on his face, he did not like Fu Yu Sheng that much ¡­.though he did not let his mother brainwash him as she did with Fu Qingyuan who firmly believed that Fu Yu Sheng snatched the position that should have belonged to their father but he still got upset when he thought about how he waspared with Fu Yu Sheng at every possible turn.


    But Fu Yu Sheng was too outstanding and his skills were really good whenpared to him which was why even though he did not want to ept it, he still had to lower his head and treat Fu Yu Sheng as his older cousin respectfully because he knew that with the way his parents were going if he did not take the wheel, they will be street rats sooner orter.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And it was not that he has not gone against Fu Yu Sheng when he was young, he indeed tried to go against Fu Yu Sheng when he was full of the blood of youth but the second he tried to provoke Fu Yu Sheng when he was young, his cousin taught him a lesson so good that he ended up calling for his mommy which was why he decided that he will never go against the man ever in his life. So, it could be said that he feared Fu Yu Sheng more than he feared his brother.


    Fu Yu Sheng took a look at the expressions of third uncle Fu and his family and nodded at least they knew how to act in front of him and his wife. He was afraid that they were losing their heads thinking that he was not willing to deal with them.


    Song Yan did not say anything either, she simply smiled as she took note of the constipated expressions on the faces of Third uncle and his wife, she was slightly regretful that Fu Qingyuan was still in the emergency unit, she came here especially thinking that she will be able to poke fun at Fu Qingyuan but since thetter was not here, she could only use third uncle Fu as her punching bag as she said, " Third Unclest night was really tragic, you have no idea how much we had to work hard to stop the guests from talking about Qingyuan, we tried to make excuses regarding her conditions but the guests did not listen to a thing we have to say."


    " Even when we asked them not to leak about this matter, who would have thought that someone from the guests would be so ckhearted that he will record everything and put it online, now the entire Fu family is getting bashed by this incident."


    "Now I and Yu Sheng are in a really tough position, third uncle Fu if there are any medical records that will show that Qingyuan is medically unsound can you hand them to me and Yu Sheng? At least we will be able to save some face for our family."


    As soon as Song Yan finished speaking, Third Uncle Fu felt that the entire blood in his body was rushing to his head, was she really taking him as a fool? Who would be foolish enough to go against the Fu family?


    The reason this incident was all over the Inte was only that the Fu family gave their consent silently and did not stop those people who wanted to see a joke being made out of him.


    Now his reputation was lost and his daughter''s reputation was gone as well and yet this woman who was kicked out by her father was telling him to hand her medical records that will dere Fu Qingyuan as unsound?


    One could clearly see that this woman was trying to end his daughter''s life and that too so ruthlessly!

 Chapter 609 Broke His Leg …Again.

    Third uncle Fu was so mad that he had to breathe several times to calm himself down, he was worried that if he was to open his mouth, he will end up coughing up blood!


    But even though he knew that he could not go against Song Yan and her vicious tongue he did not want to give up either which was why he turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng andined, " Yu Sheng, is this how your wife is going to talk to me? I am her elder for her to say such words and act so disrespectfully¡­ is she not worried that she will be struck by lightning for going against the heavens? Even the immortals were supposed to respect their elders!"


    " This is what happens when you don''t listen to your elders, I told you to divorce her when she was kicked out by her father, such a daughter who will want to have her ?"


    Hah, this man was not even worried about getting struck by lightning then why should she be worried about getting struck by one?


    " Third Uncle, why are you getting so angry?" Song Yan, though she was sneering inside her heart, she continued to innocently smile at Third Uncle Fu whoseplexion was slowly turning into that of a burned radish and said, " I was only asking you for a medical record that will help us clear Qingyuan''s name, do you know what kind of vicious rumours are being spread on the Inte? They are saying that Qingyuan deliberately did such a thing to embarrass grandfather because he did not stop her from getting expelled from the college."


    " I am just trying to save her reputation, at least if we publish the report that says that she has some sort of medicalplications at least we might be able to prove that she did not do it because she intended to ruin grandfather''s banquet," then she narrowed her eyes and looked at third uncle Fu with a suspicious gaze. " She did not right?"


    Fu Yu Sheng let out a snort of augh but then covered it with a coughing sound when he saw that his uncle was almost on the verge of getting killed from the rage he was suffering because of his wife. He could see that Song Yan was very much capable of messing around with his uncle alone but since this was a very rare opportunity for him, he decided to y along with Song Yan.


    Without waiting for his third uncle to say anything, Fu Yu Sheng then nodded and backed Song Yan up. " What Yan Yan is saying is right, there are a bunch of vicious remarks being made about Qingyuan on the inte, if we don''t do anything to stop them then who knows maybe everyone will start calling Fu Qingyuan, a vicious and petty woman who does not have any respect for her elders if that happens how will she get a husband?"


    Fu Yu Sheng knew that his third uncle was banking on the beauty of Fu Qingyuan to bag a rich and influential son-inw. His goals were not small which was why he needed someone strong to get some backing for him but now that Fu Qingyuan''s name was in ruin, who will be foolish enough to marry her?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fu Yu Sheng was worried that even a decent man from a well-to-do family would not want to marry her.


    Third Uncle Fu was so angry that he almost could not breathe. His face turned purple and green before turning a violent red, he wanted to say something to scold this pair but he could not bring himself to say anything with how choked up he was feeling. Seeing her husband like this third aunt Fu could not help but say, " Yu Sheng, I understand that you are angry at us because of what happened yesterday night but you should give some face to your uncle as well. He is your elder don''t you think you are going a bit too far by saying such words when he needs peace and calm the most? How can you be so rude to your elder and that too because of a woman? She is your wife and yet you are allowing her to blow air in your ears. Is this how the patriarch of the Fu Family should be acting?"


    " My wife is not blowing any air in my ears," Fu Yu Sheng interrupted his aunt as soon as he heard her words, his amusement dying down as he looked at the old woman. " I am only rying the matter as I am seeing it, the inte is talking about Qingyuan and no one is willing to let her off."


    " My wife is being nice enough by telling you what is going on in the world and you are scolding her? Sure enough, if we go to take lice out of the dog''s hair, it will turn around and bite us." As he spoke, his cold eyes swept over the third uncle and aunt who were so scared that they almost shivered in fright as theirplexion turned pale in fear.


    Fu Xin Chen wanted to say something in support of his parents but when he turned around and looked at Fu Yu Sheng, his eyes met with a frigid cold gaze causing him to shiver in fright as he looked away in defeat. He was not as shameless as his parents who would still believe that he can control someone like Fu Yu Sheng!


    Seeing that the three of them were not saying anything more Fu Yu Sheng did not waste his time anymore either, he took the bouquet from Song Yan''s hands and then ced it on the table that was beside third Uncle Fu''s bed and then calmly said, " Since you do not want to think of a way to stop the matter from escting and you hate our intervention then we will leave." After he finished speaking, he did not pay attention to the ugly grimace on Third Uncle Fu''s face and turned around to leave with Song Yan.


    ---------

 Chapter 610 Strange Woman.

    " Fck who was he calling a dog?" Inside the ward, third uncle Fu was so angry that he started to curse the second Fu Yu Sheng left the ward. He raised his hand and then flicked the bouquet that was sitting on the side of the table that was next to his bed and when he saw the flower wreath made out of lilies, his eyes almost rolled back. They actually dared to bring white lilies to his hospital ward? Were they cursing him to die?


    That fcking bastard!


    Third Uncle Fu was angered to death and his head that was practically steaming like a steam engine turned red and his vision immediately turned ck but before he could faint, the bouquet that he flicked to the side of caused the IV rod to stumble before it tripped on the side and then the sharpened edge of the rod ended up catching hold of the bandage string with which Third Uncle Fu''s leg was hovering in the air. As soon as the IV rod got hooked into the string, who knew whether it was because third Uncle Fu was unfortunate or was the string that was used to tie his leg up was faulty.


    But it snapped in half and his leg which was supposed to be left alone until his bones aligned perfectly fell straight to the metal structure of the bed and hit it with a loud bang, the pain that shot right up third uncle Fu''s leg was so bad that his vision turned ck and he couldn''t stop himself from fainting.


    Third Aunt Fu''s face changed when she saw that her husband has fainted again, she turned to look at her son and shouted, " Go and call a doctor! Tell him that your father has fainted, hurry!"


    As for Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng who was walking outside in the corridor, they could of course hear the screams of the third aunt as she screeched for a doctor but neither of them went to see what was happening inside the ward, as far as Song Yan knew this third uncle of their deserved every ounce of pain that wasing his way. Who asked him to be so evil?


    Her lips curled into a genuine smile causing Fu Yu Sheng to raise a brow as he looked at Song Yan who was walking beside him as he said, " You are this happy just because that man got unlucky?" If he knew that the key to getting Song Yan happy was to bully that man, he would have done that many times already.


    " Of course I am, that family is always up to no good at least this way they will be busy with their own things and we wouldn''t have to worry about anything either," Song Yan replied with a nod, she actually was thinking about using a bad luck talisman on the third uncle Fu as well but drawing that talisman would take a lot of spiritual energy which was why she did not think of pushing herself and what was more the man was already unlucky enough without her doing anything to him anyway.


    Fu Yu Sheng smiled seeing Song Yan looking so happy but when the two of them were walking out of the hospital they suddenly bumped into someone who was rushing inside the hospital.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Second master Fu? You ..what are you doing here?" A buff man with a very deep voice looked at Fu Yu Sheng while his eyes flickered nervously as he looked left and right.


    " Why? Are you that surprised to see me here and why are you looking like you are a thief who is running away from the cops ?" Fu Yu Sheng asked the man who was standing in front of him, his eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    He of course knew who this man was, even though he did not go to the military to look for his older brother that many times but he still knew all of his brother''s subordinates which was why it struck as ominous to him when he saw this man rushing inside the hospital and could not help but ask. " Is my brother all right? Don''t tell me he was experimenting on something and then lost a hand or leg while doing so. If that is the case then you might as well tell me, at least I will think of how to break this news to my grandfather."


    " No¡­that''s not it, Chief researcher Fu is all right¡ª¡ª"


    " Then why are you here?"


    Song Yan examined the other man who was standing in front of them, her eyes fell on the badge that he was wearing and realised that the man was from the military and what was more his rank was not low either, from the looks of it the way the man was acting was indeed suspicious but then he gazes fell on a man and woman who were walking in the direction of the hospital.


    She was very familiar with the man who was dressed in ab coat and as for the woman who was walking beside him was limping slightly while leaning her entire weight on the man who was walking beside her. Her face was really pretty and when she put on a painful expression on her face, it was as if all the men in the vicinity wanted to rush up ahead and help her. As the woman got closer to the hospital, Song Yan who was not a man but a celestial master smelled a very thick scent of blooding from the woman who was walking towards her, the smell of the blood was so strong and horrible that even the enchanting face of the woman could not hide it.


    Song Yan caught a glimpse of the woman''s face and did not see any ghost or yin energytched onto the woman causing her face to change slightly. But she still put on an innocent expression and took a step forward as she looked at the woman and the man before she pleasantly asked, " Elder brother you are here as well?"

 Chapter 611 Not An Easy Opponent

    " Yan Yan, you are here?" Fu Shu Cheng''s expression changed a little bit when he felt a subtle pain in the back of his hand, he morphed his expression and then smiled a bit ruefully before changing his expression to that ofplete calm.


    " I am here, third uncle Fu is admitted to this hospital after all," Song Yan replied before she turned to look at Fu Shu Cheng and then at the woman who was leaning against him before she smiled and softly asked, " And this might be?"


    " Sister Chen, I am sorry!" The man who was talking to Fu Yu Sheng was Bo Silin, he did not expect that he will run into Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan. Even though they knew that what they were doing was wrong but everyone in the military knew that Fu Shu Cheng has been in love with Chen Chu Chu and only married Li Wenyi because he was forced by his old man.


    Thus even though he was feeling a slight bit guilty at the same time he was relieved, now that Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan have seen Chen Chu Chu surely they will understand the position of Chen Chu Chu in the heart of Fu Shu Cheng, right?


    And even though Li Wenyi was rich and affluent, Chen Chu Chu was not far from her either. Even though she lost her parents when she was very young, she waster adopted by the retiredmissioner of the military district, the man was old and was no longer working in the military but his presence and powers were just as strong as they were when he was in the military. And the old retiredmissioner doted on Chen Chu Chu a lot and everyone had a very good impression of her especially given that she never put on airs and treated everyone with a gentle smile.


    Chen Chu Chu''s gaze swept over to where Song Yan and the others were standing idly and when she saw two faces that were even more outstanding than Fu Shu Cheng and Li Wenyi, her gaze shook a little. She has seen many good-looking faces in her life and when she saw Fu Shu Cheng, she thought that she has gotten the man of her dreams. But now that she was looking at Fu Yu Sheng who was casually dressed in a beige overcoat and ck sweatshirt with matching pants, she realized that she was like a frog in the middle of the well!


    Her eyes widened for a moment when she looked at the man who looked both majestic and untouchable.


    Fu Yu Sheng naturally sensed the gaze of the woman who was looking at him but when he realised that this woman was none other than Chen Chu Chu who was the cause of all the agony that his sister-inw was going through, his eyes turned cold and his ring aura was too strong for Chen Chu Chu who couldn''t hold on to his gaze anymore. Chen Chu Chu''s pupils contracted as she looked away from the man and swallowed hard after averting her eyes, the man ¡­ he was too strong for her, even though she was a bit tempted to try him a little.


    She was scared to do so, the man''s aura was too majestic for her to use her schemes on him.


    After she calmed herself down, she turned to look at Song Yan who was standing next to Fu Yu Sheng even though she was not smiling and had a cold and nk expression on her face Chen Chu Chu could not help but size her up a little.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even though she has never shown it on her face but Chen Chu Chu was obsessed with young women and their beautiful faces, every time she saw someone a bit better than her, she would feel insecure in her heart. Thus, when she saw Song Yan who was prettier and even more ethereal than her, Chen Chu Chu''s heart sank a little. Dealing with Li Wenyi was hard enough and now that Song Yan was also here, Chen Chu Chu felt a bit scared of losing the man on her side.


    Should she increase the dosages of the drugs?


    " Nice to meet you second madam Fu, I am Chen Chu Chu," even though Chen Chu Chu''s smile faltered a bit when she saw Song Yan''s beautiful face, she acted like an elegantdy who knew her ce. " I work with senior Fu in theb that belongs to the military," she pointed to her swollen shin and then smiled a bit ruefully. " I messed up while working in theb and Senior Fu was kind enough to send me to the hospital, nothing else please don''t think too much."


    Ah, this woman''s skills were not bad. Song Yan thought in her head as she looked at Chen Chu Chu even though it looked like Chen Chu Chu was trying to clear suspicions one could see that she was in fact instilling more suspicions by using such words.


    ''Don''t think too much?'' After this woman used such words even if someone was not thinking too much they will end up thinking something unnecessary.


    " Of course we won''t," Song Yan smiled back at the woman who was standing in front of her with her arms crossed, though she felt a bitter taste in her mouth because of the blood that she could smell from this woman''s body she still acted as if she couldn''t sense anything amiss from Chen Chu Chu. " The Fu family strictly forbids extramarital affairs and divorce, lest anyone was to break these twows they will be punished by the Fu n before their entire property is taken away from them leaving them penniless. I don''t think that brother-inw is so big of a fool that he will be willing to hand over his entire life''s worth for a woman, isn''t that so brother-inw?"


    She asked Fu Shu Cheng who nodded and replied, " I won''t."


    And even though Chen Chu Chu was still smiling everyone could see that herplexion went pale a little.


    =======

 Chapter 612 There Was Something Really Strange About That Woman.

    After Song Yan said her piece Chen Chu Chu did not linger long, she greeted Fu Yu Sheng and then left with Fu Shu Cheng. Even Bo Silin who was too embarrassed did not stay behind, he bid Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng goodbye and then chased after Fu Shu Cheng and Chen Chu Chu.


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she continued to look at the departing figures of the three. She has of course seen the woman looking at her husband with eyes that seemed to be filled with greed, it has nothing to with lust or affection instead her greed was rted to something else which made Song Yan a bit confused, why will a woman look at a man with that kind of gaze¡­ it was a bit too weird.


    " Have you ever met with Chen Chu Chu before?" She asked wanting to know why Chen Chu Chu was looking at Fu Yu Sheng as if she was looking at him for the first time, who did not know that Fu Yu Sheng used to go and visit his elder brother once in a while the military when he was young.


    " I haven''t," Fu Yu Sheng shook his head and denied meeting Chen Chu Chu at once. When he saw that Song Yan was looking at him suspiciously, his lips twitched and he said, " I am not lying, I really did not see that woman before ¡­she was adopted by her father when she was very old and was not appointed in the sameb as my big brother, what''s more, she was engaged to another man and stayed with him for quite a long time which is why I never saw her."


    When Song Yan heard that the woman was engaged to someone she was very surprised as she asked, " She was engaged to someone?"


    " Of course, she was, even though she looks rather young but that is all because she went under the knife many times ¡­the truth is that she is even older than elder brother, its just that she acts young and coupled with that face of hers, its hard to predict her age. She has changed so much in the years that it is even hard for me to recognize her and I am supposed to have photogenic memory." Fu Yu Sheng has indeed seen Chen Chu Chu when he was eighteen back then it was a banquet that was being held by one of his grandfather''srades. Back then Chen Chu Chu did not look this pretty but now that he was looking at her, he couldn''t help but be in awe upon seeing her face.


    If not for the same voice, he would have thought that this woman was someone else!


    Song Yan was already very curious about Chen Chu Chu and now that she smelled blood on her, she was even more curious about her, at first she thought that the woman was only involved in buying tools of ck magic but now she couldn''t help but think whether or not that woman was directly involved in some shady business.


    " Then what happened to her fianc¨¦''?" She asked suddenly very intrigued about how Chen Chu Chu got involved with Fu Shu Cheng.


    " No one knows what happened to him," Fu Yu Sheng suddenly frowned as he recalled the incident that happened years ago. " I don''t have any recollection of that time but I do know that on the day of the engagement banquet the man ran, away with another woman and left Chen Chu Chu alone, Brother Cheng told me that Chen Chu Chu''s father was so furious that he passed out of anger and was taken to the hospital."


    " Ever since then those who worked in theboratory only became more fervent in pushing my brother and Chen Chu Chu together, they all thought that it was fate and felt that Chen Chu Chu was too pitiful to be left alone after getting embarrassed like this."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Pitiful? Song Yan was sure that the woman was anything but pitiful. Just from the thick scent of blood that was oozing out of the body of the woman, she could sense that Chen Chu Chu was not an ordinary woman at all, if anything she might be the one who was involved in making her fianc¨¦ vanish.


    And no matter how many times a woman went under the knife, there was no way she would change so much that no one will be able to recognise her.


    Of course, she knew that the skills of the beauty surgeons these days were crazy and they were capable enough to change the features of a womanpletely but something about the woman struck her as odd. Others might not be able to tell it but she could see it through her yin and yang eyes, the woman never once went under the knife! She really did not believe that the woman suddenly changed so much with the help of skin care products that even Fu Yu Sheng could not recognise her.


    Her husband could even recognise someone whom he has seen ten years ago even if they were to go through drastic changes.


    As she thought about the smell of the blood that seemed to be clinging to every fibre of the body of the woman, Song Yan was sure that the woman was involved in some sort of ck magic.


    But what kind of dark magic? And as she has seen in the case of Wu Genji every dark magic came with a price, so what kind of price was this woman paying? And how? There must have been something that this woman was used in exchange but what?


    Song Yan felt a bit flustered when she looked at the woman who was now entering the hospital with Fu Shu Cheng. Even though she could not see it, she could see that something was very off about this woman, if it was left in her hands then she would have chosen to stay away from this woman because she had a vague feeling that this woman wouldn''t be an easy opponent.


    But unfortunately for her, she has to go against Chen Chu Chu.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 613 Buy Some Good Coffins For Him

    Song Yan wished she could tell Fu Shu Chang and his subordinates to stay away from that woman but remembering how that subordinate was so protective of Chen Chu Chu and even Fu Shu Chang''s attitude towards that woman was slightly off, she deliberated over the entire thing for a moment and then chose to say nothing, since she knew that there was no point in saying anything to the two men.


    But she still turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng after pondering over how that woman despite being scared was looking at him like he was some newfound treasure and said, " You should stay away from that woman, she is not as simple as she looks."


    Fu Yu Sheng naturally had the same thoughts as Song Yan, in the past, he never cared about Chen Chu Chu''s changing looks. He only thought that as the woman got older and more mature her features were changing and she was getting more and more surgeries on her face to look like those women on the television but now that he knew that things like ck magic and dark arts existed, he too felt that something was very off about the way Chen Chu Chu''s faces changed with each passing year.


    No matter how many times a person went under the knife it was impossible for them to change so much right? It simply went against the natural order of things! Since the changes were not limited to facial features only.


    He already knew that the woman was not simple but after his wife''s warning his suspicions only got more concrete and he was certain that something was off about that woman!


    " What are you two talking about ?" At this moment when the husband and wife came to the same conclusion, a voice rang out from behind them. Song Yan turned around to look at the person who was standing behind her and then raised her eyebrows, she thought that this man has gone inside the hospital with Fu Shu Chang and Chen Chu Chu, turns out that after going inside he returned to hear what the two of them were saying about Chen Chu Chu?


    What sheer dedication!


    Bo Silin''s face was slightly sullen as he looked at Song Yan, he thought that this woman was slightly better of than Li Wenyi who always bullied Chen Chu Chu since she was willing to talk nicely to Chen Chu Chu but turns out that she was even more of a fox woman than Li Wenyi! Instead of facing his goddess head-on, she was actually filling Fu Yu Sheng''s ears behind them!


    He narrowed his eyes at Song Yan and said, " Is this how sister inw treats someone? By talking behind their backs?"


    Song Yan was afraid that Bo Silin will foolishly tell Chen Chu Chu that she was suspecting her and thus deliberately spoke, " At least I am not going around seducing other woman''s husbands behind their backs,pared to someone I am better off in this matter." She then tugged at Fu Yu Sheng''s arm and pulled him closer before hooking her lips like a jealous and haughty woman as she arrogantly announced, " I am just worried that a certain someone will fall for my husband since he is more good-looking than his elder brother and will chase after him, which is why I am giving him a heads up¡­ what''s wrong, did I say anything that upsets you?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Chen Chu Chu was Bo Silin''s goddess, of course, he was very upset when he heard Song Yan say such harsh words towards his goddess but what Song Yan said was also right and he could not bring himself to say anything in response to her, after all even if Chen Chu Chu was in the right and she and Fu Shu Chang had a good rtionship in the past, it did not change the fact that Fu Shu Chang was now married.


    '' She might not know that Sister Chu Chu was the one who was with Senior Shu Chang which is why she is talking about her like this, if she knew that it was Li Wenyi, that woman who came between the two of them then she would not say such words towards sister Chu Chu.'' Bo Silin thought in his head.


    With such thoughts, he immediately calmed down and after seriously thinking about it, he said to Song Yan, " You don''t know what you are talking about, Sister Chu Chu is really nice and has a kind heart. If not for someone who suddenly popped in the middle and snatched her position, she would have been your sister-inw rightfully, it''s only because a certain someone is scheming that Sister Chu Chu suffered a loss!"


    When Fu Yu Sheng heard Bo Silin''s mocking words that were full of contempt towards his sister-inw, his eyes went cold as he snapped, " Bo Silin watch what you are saying! Do you think that just because you are my brother''s subordinate you have the right to say anything about the woman of the Fu family?"


    " Did you learn from a dog all these years or what? She is nice and kind just because you think so? Have you ever seen the real Chen Chu Chu in all your life? How do you know that it is my sister-inw who is scheming and not that woman whom you so preciously protect?"


    Seeing that Fu Yu Sheng was getting agitated Song Yan patted his arm, she was worried that the man would say something out of the norm and simply turned to look at Bo Silin and said, " I do not need you to tell me who is in the right and who is not, as far as I know, a woman whose face and physique changes with every passing year¡­ I don''t think that she will ever be able to be the first madam of the Fu family in her entire lifetime! Such a strange woman...who knows what secrets she is hiding. After all, the wise one has said that you cannot trust someone who changes faces every once in a while. And I am going to take that literally."


    After she finished speaking she turned around and tugged Fu Yu Sheng to leave with her, if Bo Silin was smart enough then he will surely question the strangeness in the matter but if he wasn''t then she will go and browse some good coffins for him.


    -----------

 Chapter 614 Catch That Bastard!

    Bo Silin has been taken by Chen Chu Chu''s beautiful face and alluring voice, in addition, she was indeed a really good match for any man. With her reputation in the military being so good and her adoptive parents being so nice to her, she was still grounded. She would always smile when talking to someone and she has never put on airs in front of anyone even him, who came from an ordinary background.


    He will never forget that when he was a low-ranked soldier who joined the military because he had no money at home and wanted to climb up the ranks to get moreforts for his family, it was Chen Chu Chu who came on inspection to talk to him and even ask him about his condition. He only mentioned that he was having trouble with the meal served in the military since he was born with a weak stomach and from the next day onwards, dishes that were slightly easy to digest were also started to be served.


    Later on, he found out that it was the Chen family who sponsored those dishes and was grateful to Chen Chu Chu who helped him when no one even cared about him and was bent on dragging him down.


    However, when he heard Song Yan question Chen Chu Chu''s changing facial features and her physique, his face turned slightly solemn.


    He came from a small vige and was also slightly superstitious but with all the trust that he had for Chen Chu Chu, he was not willing to take Song Yan''s words seriously. Bo Silin simply thought that Chen Chu Chu was blessed by the heavens and so what if her face changed every once in a while? Now every woman who wanted to look slightly pretty would go under the knife what was wrong with Chen Chu Chu doing the same?


    In fact, it was also the fault of that man who left her alone at their engagement banquet, Sister Chu Chu was a shy and slightly normal-looking girl back then, in his eyes she was still no less than a goddess but that dog of a man, he left his sister Chu Chu behind to be embarrassed and even said that she was not as beautiful as to be brought to the aisle! It would be surprising if Sister Chu Chu does not be obsessed with her looks.


    He did not believe that something was wrong with Chen Chu Chu at all!


    As if his sister Chu Chu would be involved in any kind of dark arts or ck magic! Bo Silin who waspletely smitten with Chen Chu Chu and her kindness did not even think of something in this direction if anything he only thought that Song Yan was envious of Chen Chu Chu.


    And who said that Chen Chu Chu''s changes were all due to surgeries? There was also a chance of her taking good care of herself and there was also Madam Chen, Chen Chu Chu''s mother who was a beautician and dermatologist, he has heard that Madam Chen was someone who could even get a pig to win a beauty contest. Her skills were that good!


    Bo Silin thought about it very seriously and then nodded to himself as he brainwashed himself over and over again, " Sister Chen Chu Chu is nothing like that woman is saying, Madam Chen, is such a good beautician and her skills are so great that she even gave a country bumpkin such a look that she started to look like a princess. Surely, she will make her daughter stand out even more right? Most probably Yu Sheng''s wife is threatened by sister Chu Chu and is thus saying such words."


    ¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Why did you warn that man? Just leave him alone on his own, believing that kind of poisonous beauty he deserves to die without knowing the cause," Fu Yu Sheng had a very clear idea about Bo Silin, he knew that the man was so obsessed with Chen Chu Chu that even if god was toe down and tell him that something was wrong with Chen Chu Chu, that man would instead doubt the God instead of that woman!


    Even if Song Yan warned Bo Silin that man wouldn''t listen to anything that she has to say anyway.


    Song Yan did not care about Bo Silin either, in her heart, men who could not use their heads properly and only had one attached to their body as decoration deserved to die. But she was a celestial master and that old hag will certainly nag her if she was to find out that she was not doing her job as a celestial master.


    Even though she was supposed to not interfere with the cycle of faith, she could not watch anyone die in front of her either. Bo Silin was not a good man if he was supporting Chen Chu Chu despite knowing that she was trying to be the third party but leaving him alone to die was not right either.


    She was silent for a while before she said, " I don''t want to care about him either but it would hurt my conscience if I silently watch him die. At least now if he gets killed then I will be able to tell myself, '' Oh well I did warn him.'' And wouldn''t feel heavy about it at all."


    Fu Yu Sheng heard her answer and did not say anything, he simply pulled the car he was driving into the Fu mansion''s garage before he got out of the car followed by Song Yan who pushed open the door and then slid out.


    As the two of them approached the Fu mansion, they heard the sound of something crashing followed by Old master Fu as he roared, " That fcking bastard! How dare he do something like this? Look at what he has done now! The entire Fu family is going to be a joke because of him! Get him! Go and drag him by his legs if you have to but catch that bastard and bring him to me!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    2morow I am going to have a life changing exam please pray for me, if i pass in it, I will be able to leave my part time job and get a seful position in the society.

 Chapter 615 Bring Me My Rifle

    Both Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan exchanged a nce with each other before they rushed inside the mansion, taking two steps at the same time as they ran inside the mansion where Old master Fu was looking at something with his face turning red.


    " What''s wrong grandfather?" Fu Yu Sheng asked as he looked at his grandfather who was sitting in the armchair with steaming out of his head as he looked at the tablet that was in his hands. But the old master Fu did not reply causing Fu Yu Sheng to turn his head and look at Fu Yu Shen who was sitting on the couch like a NEET and munching on peanuts. "What''s going on?"


    Fu Yu Shen, who just returned from work and was now peacefully eating his peanuts while ignoring the abrupt scream from his grandfather turned to look at his brother while munching on a peanut and then said, " How am I supposed to know that?"


    " You stay at home doing nothing all day, what are you doing not even paying attention to what is happening around you?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned as he looked at Fu Yu Shen who almost rolled on the ground when he heard Fu Yu Sheng question him like he was a useless man who did nothing but leech off his family, he looked at his brother and then said in an affronted manner, " I just returned from work as well you know! I just returned from work and only took a few bites of these peanuts, why are you treating me like I am good for nothing?"


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at Fu Yu Shen who was dressed in an overge t-shirt with baggy pants that made him look like a homeless man with the waste of peanuts and crumbs of chips and then replied with raised brows, " I wonder why¡­" he paused and then looked at his brother who was now scratching his bottom with an offended look on his face and added, " As your brother, I will advise you to note in front of your fianc¨¦e looking like this, or else you will be dumped right and there."


    " Wha...What?" Fu Yu Shen spluttered and then looked down at his clothes before he whined. " Why are you attacking me? Did something happen? Or did someone upset you?"


    Fu Yu Sheng did not answer his brother''s question instead he turned to look at the old master Fu who was still looking like he was on the verge of losing his breath and said, " Breathe grandfather, you can tell me who has done you wrong and I will bring them to apologize to you."


    " If you want, then bring your eldest brother to apologize to me!" Old master Fu grounded out as he smacked the tablet on the table that was in front of him causing a loud bang to echo in the room. " I am going to die of anger because of that man! If it was in my hands, I will have shot that bastard dead! He is simply an idiot! First, he refused to take responsibility for the family causing you to suffer and now this! Why is he like this? Did your mother drop him off after he was born or something?"


    Old master Fu spewed fire as he rubbed his forehead and then turned to look at the tablet that was sitting in front of him and then scoffed in anger before turning to look away again. If he was to see this news then he will surely die at such a young age!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fu Yu Sheng blinked as he turned to look at butler Ke who was standing behind his grandfather and then hesitated for a while before he parted his red lips and asked, " Where is my rifle? The one that I just got licensed on? If you don''t mind then you can bring it out for me?"


    As soon as he spoke these words Fu Yu Shen who was on the couch started coughing as he choked on a peanut that he has just eaten while Old master Fu who had his head leaning on the top of his clenched fist suddenly raised his head with a snap and looked at his grandson in shock but then his shock turned even greater when he heard his butler say, " I will go and bring your rifle now, second master."


    " Wait!" Old master Fu shouted in panic as he stopped his butler and then turned to look at his second grandson who was standing in front of him and then asked, " Why are you asking for your rifle? What are you going to do with it?"


    " Since I cannot skip with it, obviously I am going to shoot someone." Fu Yu Sheng calmly replied. He then turned to look at Old butler Ke and said, " Why are you waiting there butler Ke? Bring me the rifle."


    " Yes second master," Old butler Ke bowed and he once again turned to bring the rifle out but he was stopped by Old master Fu who stretched his hand and caught the long tail of butler Ke''s suit as he said, " Where are you running off to? Stay here!" And then he turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was standing in front of him and asked, " Are you going to shoot your elder brother? Have you lost your head?"


    Fu Yu Sheng shrugged and then replied calmly, " I am only doing this to punish elder brother, he made you upset that you are almost on the verge of losing your breath. Shouldn''t he be punished?"


    " Are you sure you want to do this for me and not for yourself, since you have been suppressing it within you for a long time?" Old master Fu asked as he looked at his second grandson who did not respond for a long time. An awkward silence stretched in the room before Song Yan who was standing beside Fu Yu Sheng broke it and asked, " But what did elder brother do grandfather? Why are you so angry with him?"


    ------------

 Chapter 616 Accelerating The Pace Of Divorce ?

    Only then did the matter return on track as Old master Fu sighed and then let go of Butler Ke whose coat he was clutching in his hands and then said, "It this," he pushed the tablet that was in front of him such that everyone else could see it. Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan who were standing in front of the tea table took a few steps forward to look at the screen of the tablet while Fu Yu Shen who was on the couch also stretched out his neck and looked at the screen as well.


    On the screen they could see a piece of news being disyed, in the piece of the news, there was a report as well as a picture that was attached to it. And in the picture they could easily see Fu Shu Chang who looked quite cosy with a woman who looked really pretty and was even leaning against him even though the tabloid has not sprinkled any spice on the report, the image that was snapped of both Fu Shu Chang and the woman was taken from such an angle that it made people wonder if there was something going on between the two.


    Without waiting for anyone to say anything, old master Fu banged his fist on the table and then snorted in anger. " This boy, he has gotten so big but his brains were left behind in the womb of his mother! How can he let someone take advantage of him like this and even get himself photographed like this? Look at him! He looks so close with that woman no wonder everyone in the military is specting that he will be divorcing Li Wenyi soon!"


    " If that''s the case then he won''t be the one who will be divorcing me, grandfather," a voice came from behind and Song Yan who was standing beside turned to look at the owner of the voice along with Fu Yu Sheng. The two of them watched as Li Wenyi who was dressed in a bright red skirt with a white shirt with matching stilettos walk inside the manor, her heels clicked and cked on the floor and since no one said a word, the sound was extremely loud in the silent room.


    She came to a stop next to the tea table and nced at the tablet that still had the news disyed on it and then calmly said with a nk expression on her face. " If someone will be divorcing, then it will be me divorcing him! Since he is so close with miss Chen, then I will get out of his way and leave the door open for Miss Chen, either way, I am getting tired of being treated like I am the third party."


    Beforeing home Li Wenyi has of course read this article, and she was very much aware of the fact that this article was published by Chen Chu Chu''s sister''s subsidiary agency. They were upset with the fact that she did not hand the contract to Chen Chu Chu''s sister and thus Chen Xi deliberately made the tabloids report such an article to embarrass her. There were also a few ounts that ever so subtly mentioned that Chen Chu Chu was the one who was with Fu Shu Chang throughout their youth and it was she who snatched her ce.


    In fact, it would be right to say that under the guidance of Chen Xi and her agency, she has been transformed into a vile and disgusting woman who used her family background to suppress a gentle and kind Cindere.


    Li Wenyi was not someone who cared about such things but she was not someone who would watch anyone throw mud at her silently either, since they wanted a reaction then she might as well give one to them and what was more she has been staying silent for a long time. They wanted her to leave? Then she will leave! It''s not like she was a salivating bitch like Chen Chu Chu who will die without a man! She was independent and powerful enough to stand on her feet alone and thus she could always stand on her feet with a husband or without a husband.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Li Wenyi''s words scared Song Yan so much that she almost lost her head as she whipped to look at her sister-inw. If she was not wrong then she was sure that there was a reason why Fu Shu Chang was close to Chen Chu Chu but the thing was that she didn''t have any evidence.


    And what was more even if there was some weird rtionship between the two of them, how was it possible that Fu Shu Chang never went against Chen Chu Chu? As for what rtionship they had she had no idea about it either, if she was to say something to Li Wenyi now, thetter will think that she was standing up for Fu Shu Chang.


    Song Yan couldn''t help but curse Chen Chu Chu in her heart, it was fine that this beauty was poisonous but she was even scheming! How was it possible that she made her presence known with Fu Shu Chang and a report was published just a few hourster? Like what were the chances?


    Her first impression of this Chen woman was already worse enough and she was even repulsed by the fact that the woman smelled like she bathed with blood every day but now that she knew that this woman was also a scheming little bitch who was like one of those viins in the novels she was even more angered by Chen Chu Chu.


    Seeing that Song Yan was turning red with anger, Fu Yu Sheng held her hand and tried to calm Song Yan down before he turned to look at his sister-inw and said, "Sister-inw, you cannot let these people ruin your life... I understand that in your point of view marrying my brother is indeed simr to ruining your life and I agree with you as well but if I were you, I will make sure to keep my title as eldest madam Fu since they want to disgust you why don''t you disgust them back? I mean you are withstanding being married to my brother nothing more can be disgusting than that right?"


    Old master Fu: "¡­.." Brat are you saving your brother''s marriage or elerating his divorce pace?

 Chapter 617 He Is Emotionally Cheating! Even If He Didn’t Do It Physically!

    Fck!


    Song Yan cursed her husband as she raised her foot and smashed the back of her heel on Fu Yu Sheng''s feet as she turned to look at Li Wenyi who was looking at Fu Yu Sheng with reddened eyes. This man ¡­he was really so bad at coaxing women even though he was already married and a father! He was fortunate that she was willing to marry him and even gave birth to his son, or else with his techniques, he wouldn''t be able to win over a woman even when he was old and dying!


    Fu Yu Sheng let out a yelp but Song Yan ignored his cry of pain instead she turned to look at Li Wenyi and said in a soft voice, " What Yu Sheng means to say is that you don''t need to listen to what others say sister inw, even if others are going to talk nonsense about you and brother inw, I will only ept you as my sister inw, it''s not like just because the world thinks that brother inw should be with that poisonous woman, we are going to agree to it as well."


    She then turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and tipped her chin as she asked in a sweet voice, " Isn''t that the truth, hmm Yu Shen?"


    Even though Fu Yu Shen did not hear Song Yan say it outright, he knew that if he was to mess up now then it will be his head and Song Yan''s de which was why he immediately turned to look at Li Wenyi and said with a forceful nod, " Second sister inw is right, eldest sister inw. Even though eldest brother acts like a fool, we are not fooled by that woman at all!"


    He then turned to look at the image of Chen Chu Chu that was disyed on the screen of the tab and scoffed, " That woman looks like a vixen through and through, if we let her get to us then it will be letting that woman win. There is no way a vixen like her can evenpare to you, eldest sister-inw."


    These words were from the bottom of Fu Yu Shen''s heart. In the past, he did have a lot ofints towards Song Yan but he was very satisfied with Li Wenyi who came from a well-to-do family and was very much skilled. Compared to her, Chen Chu Chu did not look any good.


    After a pause, he suddenly looked at Li Wenyi and immediately added, " That woman can dream of bing my sister-inw all she wants but there is no way I will ept her as my sister-inw! Don''t even worry about something like this happening sister inw, if my eldest brother dares to cheat on you with that woman, I will break his legs in half!"


    " Who needs you to break his legs?" Old master Fu scoffed as he looked at his youngest grandson. " I will break every damn bone in his body if he dared to cheat on someone like Wenyi," he turned to look at Li Wenyi and then patted the back of her hand as he said, " I know that he is a fool who does not even know what is good and what is bad for him but don''t give up on him now, I am sure that brat wille to see reason soon just like this one here."


    As he spoke he tilted his head and looked at Fu Yu Sheng who suddenly felt that the world was no longer sweet and calm. " Why are you dragging me now grandfather? I am not as foolish as a brother, I did not get close to any woman even when I was living abroad."


    " Like you did something grand by doing so, this was the bare minimum of what you were supposed to do anyway," He scolded Fu Yu Shengpletely forgetting that it was he who asked Fu Yu Sheng to go and stabilize the business in another country. " What I was saying was that if this brat can see reason then so can that idiotic one as well, just leave him for the time being and sooner orter, he wille grovelling in front of you¡­just look at your brother inw, he grovels in the day and he grovels in the night."


    He paused and then added, " Yu Shen is no better than him either, what I am trying to say is that the man in the Fu family has grovelling in their blood. They just need to take off their thick heads first."


    Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Yu Shen were speechless as they looked at their grandfather, was this necessary? Was shooting them while they were lying down, necessary?


    Old master Fu did not care about his grandsons, he was worried that Li Wenyi would not change her mind which was why he was willing to go to any length to make her drop the idea.


    Li Wenyi who was coaxed by old master Fu felt her heart go warm, in fact, she was just angry when she said that she was going to divorce Fu Shu Chang. She knew that even if her brother was to agree to her divorce her father will not, the Li family was not as sessful as the Fu family and it was only because they were rted to the Fu family that her father was able to bring their family that was only a slightly richer family to the top, she knew that if she was to divorce Fu Shu Chang, her father will be the first one to refuse.


    And now that her family was standing by her side and saying warm words, her eyes turned a little red as she nodded and sniffed. " I understand grandfather."<novelnext></novelnext>


    From the beginning she has never married Fu Shu Chang, the only reason she married him was that because old master Fu treated her the best and now that the others were willing to stand by her side as well, she was even more reluctant to let go of this family where someone cared about her despite her being just a woman.


    -----------


    "Grandfather, how did you find out about this article?" Song Yan finally asked the question that was burning in her heart, even though old master Fu was now retired from business and military service, he was not a gossipy old man who would read tabloids. What was more she was sure that he was not on any social site as well, so howe he suddenly found this article out of nowhere?


    And what was more he found this very article while he was surfing the Inte. Like wasn''t it too much of a coincidence?


    Old master Fu sighed when he heard Song Yan''s question, he did not keep the truth to himself and hurriedly answered, "It''s like this, even though I have retired and moved out from the military, there are some friends of mine who are still living in the army premises. One of those friends is the father of the currentmissioner of the army and he is going to hold a banquet in the uing month."


    " He is a very good friend of mine and it''s only natural for him to call me and ask me to bring my entire family to his eightieth birthday since he came to mine as well."


    " We were just talking about the military when Old Yan asked me about Fu Shu Chang and that woman who is always by his side, even though he did not say it outright, I understood that he was trying to tell me that the two had an extraordinary rtionship. Moreover, he told me that even though the Chen woman worked in a differentb, she suddenly moved into the sameb as your brother and has been bothering him from time to time. Everyone in the military district now knows that the Chen woman is chasing after your brother even though he is married and has a wife waiting for him at his home."


    His gaze fell on Li Wenyu who looked slightly sick and he hurriedly added, " But of course, you don''t have to worry about Shu Chang, even if that woman is dancing in front of him, he will not dare to go against the teaching of our family, after all, this is what he promised me when he left the house, if he dared to do anything to upset you, then he will be on the streets! I will make sure of it."


    Only grandfather Fu knew how furious he was when he heard his friend tell him that everyone in the military had now tactically agreed to let Fu Shu Chang be with that Chen woman. How absurd! He, the grandfather has not even spoken and they think that they can agree to anything that they want.


    So, what if they agreed? As long as he does not agree that woman will have to stay out of the Fu family even when he dies.


    " But he is still with that woman, isn''t he grandfather?" Even though Fu Shu Chang was not cheating on her physically but he was cheating on her emotionally was he not?


    Emotional cheating was the same as physical cheating!


    -------


    I am taking a day off, I am burnt out slightly after all the exams and writing

 Chapter 618 Fools !

    Li Wenyi''s words caused the entire room to turn silent again and old master Fu who had stopped Fu Yu Sheng from going after Fu Shu Chang with a rifle almost regretted his decision. What good was that grandson of his? He found such a great wife for him and yet that stubborn brat was getting cosy with that woman of no character! That woman was actually chasing a married man, no matter what her rtionship was with Fu Shu Chang, he was now married to another woman!


    What pitiful woman? What broken-hearted woman? She was a vixen through and through! How stupid these young people on social sites were that they could not even see something so simple!


    Song Yan, on the other hand, was momentarily blown away when she heard that Fu Shu Chang was with Chen Chu all the time, she wanted to say something to Li Wenyi but she did not know what to say to her. If this happened before she might have had a chance to make her sister-inw trust her but now that this news was out she could no longer sit back and watch the show.


    Now she was itching to go to the military district and see what was going on with Chen Chu Chu and Fu Shu Chang because if this goes on then she was worried that something will happen to Fu Shu Chang without her knowing and then Li Wenyi will be his widow without even knowing what happened to her husband!


    Song Yan could only hope that her eldest brother-inw had a good sense of danger or else he will definitely die without getting a chance to ask for water! That woman was indeed sweet like a rare fruit but she was poisonous!


    Fu Yu Sheng noticed Song Yan''s anxiety and was rmed as well, his grandfather thought that it was a small matter of his brother getting involved with another woman but he knew that Chen Chu Chu was not that simple. He too couldn''t help but get rmed when he saw that Song Yan was this flustered, he did not see her react like this even when she was dealing with Wu Genji, which meant that Chen Chu Chu was more dangerous than Wu Genji!


    Fu Yu Sheng has seen what Wu Genji was capable of and when he thought about how Chen Chu Chu was even more dangerous than Wu Genji, he became really worried as well. He had a keen sense of danger and he could of course see that there was something strange about that woman, if his brother was really getting involved with that woman, then he was making a big mistake!


    Maybe the two of them did not hide their reactions that well which was why Fu Yu Shen who has gotten used to the non-living and the dangerous one immediately caught on to their weirdness. Song Yan looked so worried after finding out that the eldest brother was getting involved with that woman and second brother did not look good as well, does that mean something was wrong with Chen Chu Chu? As he thought of this, he was suddenly reminded of Qi Genghis and the trouble she brought.


    Fu Yu Shen shivered and sat up straight as he looked at Song Yan and asked, "Sister-inw, is something wrong about that Chen woman?"


    Song Yan nced at him silently and did not answer, but Fu Yu Shen was smart to know what she was trying to say and immediately covered his mouth in shock.


    OMG!


    He really did not expect that all three of the brothers of the Fu family will be involved with dangerous women! Just two days ago he was thinking that his eldest brother was lucky but now he found out that he was in the toughest situation whenpared to him and his second brother!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Old master Fu frowned when he noticed this small interaction and immediately asked Song Yan, " Is it true, is there something wrong with that woman?"


    Song Yan did not have any evidence at the moment so she could only reply awkwardly as she told everything to old master Fu and Li Wenyi, " The smell of blood was really thick around her, I am worried that the woman is involved in some sort of dark magic, I just don''t know what she is doing behind everyone''s back."


    No sooner did Song Yan say these words old master Fu sprung up from his seat and red at his grandsons who were standing in front of him and raged, " Why is it that I looked so hard for good women for you all and you all went to look for women who are poisonous than a snake? Where in the world are your brains? In your knees?"


    Fu Yu Shen who almost died because of a poisonous woman had no other choice but to lower his head and listen to his grandfather but Fu Yu Sheng who was dragged in the mess for no reason immediately countered, " I did not get involved with another woman, grandfather!"


    " Hehe," Old master Fu sneered as he looked at his second grandson and said, " With that face of yours, do you even need to get involved with other women? Even if you don''t they will get involved with you, don''t think I don''t know what was going on with that Song Lan and many others!"


    Fu Yu Sheng: ¡­..?


    He turned to look at Song Yan feeling that he has been pped too hard in his face but his wife only nced at him with a slightly cold gaze and then said, " Grandfather is right you know?"


    Fu Yu Sheng: "..."


    So it was his fault that he was born with a good-looking face and a good family background??? He felt that he has been shot again without even getting a chance to fight back!


    However, even if he was feeling wronged, Song Yan did not pay attention to him instead all her attention was on Li Wenyi whose eyes were wide with disbelief.


    ------------

 Chapter 619 Have To Go To The Military

    Before Li Wenyi could flip out, Song Yan calmly said, "Sister-inw, don''t worry. I don''t know what that woman is doing but I think that eldest brother shouldn''t be stupid enough to not know what that woman is trying to do to him."


    Song Yan was telling the truth since her eldest brother-inw was smart enough to top the university exams and even get recruited by the military when he was just twenty, she was sure that even though Fu Shu Chang did not believe in the supernatural before he would be able to sense that there was something wrong with that woman.


    Earlier this afternoon when she tried to test her eldest brother-inw, he replied in the same manner as she expected him to when asked whether or not he was going to give up everything that he owned for Chen Chu Chu, the former rejected meaning that even though everyone else thought that Fu Shu Chang was in love with Chen Chu Chu, thetter was still sane in his head somewhere.


    Li Wenyi was shocked when she heard Song Yan say that her husband was being bewitched by that woman literally, she always thought that Fu Shu Chang was in love with Chen Chu Chu and which was why she has always been against him but now that she was thinking about it carefully, she realised that Fu Shu Chang has always just followed what Chen Chu Chu asked him to do, back then she thought that he was doing it because he was so infatuated with her that he could not see anything but now that she was thinking about it in a different direction, she could not help but be startled!


    " But he stays with her all day long if he is really getting harmed by that woman what are we going to do?" Even though Song Yan''s wordsforted her a bit Li Wenyi couldn''t help but be worried about that woman, if she was this dangerous then it wasn''t right of them to leave Fu Shu Chang with her right?


    In fact, Song Yan was just as stressed as Li Wenyi, mainly because she knew that Chen Chu Chu was a dangerous woman and there was a chance that she mightpletely bewitch her eldest brother-inw. If that happened then she and the rest of the Fu family will have no choice but to give that woman a green g what was more she has seen her sister-inw lying on her death bed while Chen Chu Chu was standing right next to her looking more dangerous than ever. She was worried that if she was to leave that woman alone then she might end up losing two lives of her family!


    It seemed like she has to go to the military and see what that woman was up to and stop her before she brings any more trouble to her family!


    Fu Yu Sheng noticed that his sister-inw and wife were worried about that Chen woman so he said, " I will get Assistant Xu to investigate that woman, I am sure that he might find something against that woman."


    " I don''t think that you will be able toe up with something. Since the Chen woman is willing to make so many moves, she might be prepared to be investigated, I think that I will go and take a look at the woman and see what she is up to since she wants to enter the Fu family, I should go and teach her that as long as I am here no matter how manyyers she has I will be able to strip all of them!" Song Yan said fiercely, she was still upset over the fact that the woman was eyeing her husband like he was a piece of fatty meat that she wanted to gobble.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This was a fatty piece of meat that even she couldn''t dare to gobble and yet another woman was looking at her husband like that?


    Fu Yu Sheng was not worried that Song Yan will be bullied by Chen Chu Chu but he still thought that he should not leave her alone which was why even though she did not agree, he decided that he will help her whenever he could. Of course, Fu Yu Sheng knew that he might not be able to help her with the supernatural stuff that goes on but he will at least make sure that his woman does not get bullied by anyone.


    The military was different from the city,pared to Song Yan who was strange, Chen Chu Chu who grew up in the military had more of a chance to divert the entire attention of the military. If that woman tried to make Song Yan look like a bully, the people in the military might believe Chen Chu Chu more than his wife!


    " You mean to say that you are going to go to the military sister inw?" Fu Yu Shen suddenly got anxious when he heard Song Yan say that she was going into the military.


    " Do you think I am omnipotent that I will be able to see what that woman is going to do while staying here?"


    " No that is not what I meant! But sister-inw you haven''t grown up in the military, right? So you don''t know the people in the quads are really loyal to each other. Chen Chu Chu has been in the military for a very long time and her father is a retiredmissioner, her cousin brother who lives with her father is now working as themander in chief, the people in the military will definitely stay by her side, I am afraid that they will bully you!" He said justly before he added, " I will go with you I think I will be able to protect you if I am with you!"


    Fu Yu Sheng: ¡­.. so I need my little brother to protect my wife?


    Fu Yu Shen''s words were funny but at least they cleared the gloom in Song Yan''s heart as she shook her head and said, " There is no need you go do your own work, no one can bully me."

 Chapter 620 Meeting Chen Chu Chu Again

    Fu Yu Sheng looked at his brother who was speaking too much and coldly spat, " I do not need you to protect my wife, I am healthy and sturdy enough to do that." He was still alive, so why will he rely on his brother to protect his wife? He can do it perfectly well on his own!


    " I was just saying since we all are going to the military district I thought that I should protect my sister-inw, why are you getting angry for second brother?" Fu Yu Shen was stumped when he saw that his brother was scolding him, he was simply doing his job as ackey why was it that his brother was getting angry at him for no reason?


    Old master Fu looked at Fu Yu Sheng and snorted, how can he not know that his grandson was getting jealous of Fu Yu Shen? Even though Fu Yu Shen was Song Yan''s brother-inw, in the end, Fu Yu Sheng was a man of the Fu family and they will be greatly possessive of their close ones.


    Even Song Yan was baffled by her husband, why did this man suddenly explode like this? Although he was weird like this every time she met him, he has never been weird like this before, especially to the point where he looked like a child whose toy was getting snatched from his hands. However, she did not think of much and simply turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and patted his arm, "It''s fine, since you want me to protect me so much then you might as well be my human shieldter on."


    Since this man wanted to be her protector she will let him do as he wished.


    " Okay!" Fu Yu Sheng was very happy when he heard that Song Yan agreed to let him protect her. He smiled at her brightly while texting assistant Xu on the other hand. Since he has taken the responsibility to help Song Yan in any way possible, he will have to make moves as fast as possible.


    Assistant Xu who was extremely stressed in the office because of his boss''s taking constant leaves to go home and coax his wife was drowning in piles of documents. He was just thinking about taking a nap when his phone rang again and he raised his head in surprise, he was thinking that it must have been his sister who was asking him about what he wanted to eat for lunch but instead he saw his devil-like boss''s message.


    A shiver danced down his spine and by the time he was done reading the message, he looked at the ceiling and roared, " Dear God, if there is another life, make sure that I do not fall into the hands of this demon!"


    ¡­


    Assistant Xu was furious but Fu Yu Sheng waspletely rxed, after his family arranged for their trip to the military district, Song Yan called Fu Chen''s school to take a few days'' leave. Even though school just started and Fu Chen did not go to school for many days, their son was smarter than the others and their family name was enough to ask for the moon if they wanted too much less a school leave.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After they were done with the procedure of taking the leave, Fu Chen who went to school earlier in the morning returned with his small detective Dino bag and then walked over to his mother and he asked, " Mom, did you ask for leave from my school?"


    " I did," Song Yan did not want to leave Fu Chen alone in the city, even though she did not know what kind of ck art Chen Chu Chu was practising, she did not like the idea of leaving Fu Chen behind while she was dealing with that woman. Who knows maybe she might try to bring harm to her son. At least as long as Fu Chen was with her, she will make sure that he does not get hurt.


    " We are going to celebrate the birthday of great grandfather''s friend, so Chen Chen needs toe with great-grandfather and wish his friend happy birthday," Song Yan told Fu Chen who seemed to understand that he would have to go to the military district and nodded obediently. In fact, he was d that he was going away from the school, every time he went to his school the girls there would always hand him choctes while the boys would try to suck up to him.


    He was greatly annoyed with the antics of his ssmates.


    Seeing that her son was being obedient, Song Yan especially asked the kitchen to make all his favourite dishes because there was still time for dinner. She went to look for a gift for Old master Fu''s friend, since the entire family was going it did not feel right of them to only bring one gift which was why she took a taxi and drove to the main market.


    Even though there were more than enough cars in the garage of the Fu family, she did not want to bring one out. Her reasons were simple, first of all, the streets of the town were the busiest and there was no space for her to park, what was more even the cheapest car in the Fu family''s garage was obnoxious enough to attract the attention of the people who were walking on the street.


    When she was newly married she made the mistake of bringing one of the cars outside and as soon as she drove that car, she ended up getting surrounded by the car fanatics who kept taking shots of the car and made it impossible for her to get out.


    Ever since then, she swore that she will simply take a taxi to wherever she wanted to go instead of bringing the car in the Fu garage out with her!


    Since it was almost night, Song Yan did not find any trouble in arriving at the antique shops where she used to buy antiques in the past but as soon as she stepped out of the taxi, she saw a ssic Bentley stop next to the shop and Chen Chu Chu descending from inside.

 Chapter 621 Looking Quite Similar To Her

    ----------


    Song Yan felt her expression change as she walked out of the taxi, who would have thought that she will see Chen Chu Chu again and that too so quickly? Her gaze dropped to Chen Chu Chu''s foot and even though it was still wrapped in gauge the woman was not walking with a limp and this time as the air blew over Chen Chu Chu and past Song Yan¡ª¡ª Song Yan immediately felt her pupils constrict as she looked at Chen Chu Chu with aplicated gaze. The scent of blood on this woman seemed to have gotten even thicker than it was in the afternoon, earlier it was only a bit rich but now, Song Yan could smell the scent of blood very clearly.


    Chen Chu Chu already left a very deep impression on Song Yan in the afternoon and thus even though Song Yan did not pay attention to her that much in the morning, this time as the two of them walked on the streets, Song Yan kept a close eye on Chen Chu Chu.


    When they arrived at the front of the shop, Song Yan saw that a young girl who was dressed in rags bumped into Chen Chu Chu. She looked at the woman who smelled richly of blood and did not say a word, she stood behind and observed Chen Chu Chu who not only got angry with the young beggar girl, but instead, she took out a few hundred yuan bills from her purse and offered it to the young girl, she even caressed the face of the young girl with a soft look on her face, not even caring about the dirt and muck that was sticking to the face of the beggar girl.


    Chen Chu Chu very generously gave some instructions to the young beggar girl and she even told the young girl that if she wanted to work then she cane to look for her in the military district and she will be willing to hire her as her maid. As she spoke she even took out her card and handed it to the young beggar girl who was so touched that she continued to call Chen Chu Chu, a bodhisattva.


    Seeing Chen Chu Chu act so generously, Song Yan narrowed her eyes. Now she understood why Bo Silin was willing to stand up for this woman, she really knew how to act, even though no one was here, the woman was acting like she genuinely cared for the young beggar girl. Anyone who could not smell the thick scent of blood that was wafting off from her body would think that Chen Chu Chu was truly a kind-hearted woman who did not like to put on airs in front of anyone. If Song Yan was not a celestial master whose five senses were very profound, she too would have thought that this woman was iparably kind and had a heart of gold.


    She continued to look at Chen Chu Chu, as she studied the woman carefully. Even if Song Yan wanted to think that the first time was simply a misunderstanding she could no longer think like that, she was now certain that the woman was involved in some sort of really dark magic arts and her face was covered with such a thick mask that she will have to chew nuts of iron to bring the true face of this woman in front of everyone else.


    As Song Yan was studying Chen Chu Chu, suddenly her gaze fell on the eyes of the woman who was looking at the young beggar and suddenly her heart clenched because the woman was looking at the young girl in the same manner as she was looking at Fu Yu Sheng earlier! Her eyes raked over the face of Chen Chu Chu and as she looked at the woman, she realized that the woman looked even more full of vitality!


    In the afternoon, her face was pale and her feet were unstable but just in a few hours, this woman was standing upright and even regained her rosyplexion and if she was not wrong, the lips of this woman were fuller than before.


    It was a very subtle change not many will be able to detect it but Song Yan who was very much keener than others was able to detect it with ease. She looked at the small changes in the face of the woman and the more she looked at Chen Chu Chu, the more difference, she spotted. Her chin was sharper than it was in the afternoon and her eyes were bigger and limpid, even her fingers that were filled with callouses now looked long and soft.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even though she looked like herself, at the same time she did not!


    Song Yan was nowpletely sure that something was very fishy about this woman. Howe she went through cosmetic surgery in just a few hours and even recovered from it?


    In fact, as her gaze turned to the ss mirror of the shop, Song Yan noticed that the woman was now resembling her a little!


    What the ¡­.?


    She touched her face and then turned to look at the ss mirror, sure enough, she was not making a mistake. Chen Chu Chu''s chin and eyes were now very simr to her own!


    This woman ¡­.she was simply too scary and meticulous! She turned to look at Chen Chu Chu and she couldn''t figure out how it was possible for this woman to go through so many changes in just a day. And what was more she did it in such a way that no one will be able to detect the slightest difference! There was no way she was going to let her eldest brother-inw marry this woman and divorce Li Wenyi!


    Song Yan waited for Chen Chu Chu to leave before she went inside the shop and purchased an old antique set of chess that was made out of pure ck and white jade. Once she walked out of the shop, she noticed the young beggar girl and instinctively took her own card with some bills from her purse, she did not know why but she did not want this young girl to fall into the hands of Chen Chu Chu!


    Which was exactly why she told the young girl toe and work for her if she liked.

 Chapter 622 Fu Chen’s Servants

    When she was finished with her purchase, Song Yan returned to the Fu mansion, while she was climbing up the stairs, she could not help but get even more curious about how was it possible for the woman to change her appearance at will, it was as if she was a human chameleon.


    She had never seen magic like this before, and she could not help but wonder who was the one who was behind Chen Chu Chu. In her past life when she was working as a ghost servant for the Gu family, she has seen her masters deal with a bunch of dark celestial masters and warlocks, back then there were a lot of warlocks, witches and celestial masters who were willing to make the appearance of their clients younger to earn quick bucks.


    But the process was very simple and did not involve blood or anything sinister, the warlocks will simply use the life force of beautiful men and women to exchange the good looks of their clients but even though they used the life force of others, they could at most make their clients look younger, she has never seen a warlock or celestial master changing the looks of someone at will and that too so easily.


    Even the human skin mask cannot be prepared so easily what was more each process had a bacsh but Chen Chu Chu was using the magic without facing a bacsh for so many years! How was that possible?


    There was no way a warlock will be able to change the features of a woman at a whim and if he was to do that then he will certainly lose a part of his spiritual cultivation as well. The reason was simple, even good celestial masters like her will gradually weaken after using their life force to use spells and magical tools, so how was it possible for a warlock or a celestial master to change the features of Chen Chu Chu so easily?


    Moreover, Chen Chu Chu''s face has been ever-changing as Fu Yu Sheng told her and that was what has been puzzling Song Yan the most, after all, how was this woman changing her features at a whim and exactly to the features that she wanted? Also, how was it possible for the woman to not face any bacsh at all?


    Song Yan was still engrossed in her thoughts that she did not even notice where she was going, while she was walking inside the house, she felt her feet fall on something and then before she could understand what was happening, she felt her body roll back and she let out a yelp.


    " Woah!" Just as she was sure that she will drop the box that held a set of jade chess pieces and board will fall down on the ground, an arm reached down and held her in ce. " Are you okay?"


    She blinked her eyes and looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was helping her stand up straight, she nodded and replied, " I am fine." As she spoke she looked down at the toys that were scattered all over the floor and couldn''t help but get annoyed, seriously Fu Chen was getting more and more wild now that everyone was doting on him left and right.


    " Chen Chen, didn''t mommy tell you that you should clean up after yourself?" Song Yan turned to look at Fu Chen who was watching his detective Dino''s new episode while sitting in thep of his grandfather, she wanted him to get up and clean the room but to her surprise, she heard Fu Chen snap his fingers and Fu Yu Shen who was hiding who knows where immediately barged out of his hiding spot and started to clean up the toys on the floor.


    Behind him was Fu Rong who was already holding a broom and trash carrier.


    " You¡­." Song Yan was speechless as she looked at Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong who was cleaning after Fu Yu Shen. What happened to the two of them?


    " They broke Chen Chen''s favourite detective Dino set," Fu Yu Sheng replied as he pointed to the small Astro house that came with a slide and everything attached to it. The small toy house was nted to the side and one could see that it was crushed really badly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Turns out that after Fu Rong returned home she found out that Fu Yu Shen has used her untouched perfume from the SSY brand ( made up name if there is any matching then it''s purely coincidental) and gave it to Ning Yu because he could not find the same perfume anywhere.


    He thought that the perfume was out of stock and he would buy one for Fu Rong once it was back in stock, but it turns out that the perfume was actually a limited edition. And of course, Fu Rong who found out that her precious perfume was missing started to fight with Fu Yu Shen and it was during this fight that the two of them stumbled into Fu Chen''s favourite Astro Dino toy house and broke it.


    If it was Fu Rong alone, the damages could have been repaired but since both of them took a tumble down the toy house, the toy house was crushed beyond repair.


    And Fu Chen who truly adored the toy house was so furious that he refused to talk to Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong, announcing with big tears drop falling from his eyes that he was going toin to his mother. He did not know how it was possible but he was smart enough to understand that his mother was the one who was at the top of the food chain in the house and that everyone was scared of her.


    Sure enough, as soon as he said that he was going toin to Song Yan both Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong were scared stiff and took a long time to coax Fu Chen, their promises escted to the point where they were willing to be Fu Chen''s servants and thus they were now responsible for cleaning after Fu Chen.


    After Song Yan finished listening to everything that Fu Yu Sheng has told her, she blinked and asked, " Am I that scary?"


    " No, you are the cutest," Fu Yu Sheng replied while stuffing his conscience back.


    Fu Yu Shen, Fu Rong and the others: please be a human second brother!


    ----------


    please do leave a power stone and gift! If you like the story! The arc will be a bit long but keep holding on please


    -----------

 Chapter 623 Scheming Little Green Tea

    Song Yan rolled her eyes and rubbed her forehead when she saw the two big kids of the Fu family cleaning toys behind their nephew but she did not say anything to the two of them. Even though it was a small toy house in the eyes of her and Fu Yu Sheng, she knew that Fu Chen adored this toy house of his the most because this was the first gift his father and mother brought together for him, him getting upset was only obvious.


    Seeing the damage to the toy house, she felt her headache. If she was here she could have stopped the damage from happening but since no one did it deliberately she could not scold either Fu Yu Shen or Fu Rong but that did not mean that she wouldn''t have to coax Fu Chen who was very ''angry'' at the moment.


    " What were you doing?" She sucked in a breath and then immediately red at Fu Yu Sheng who was left in charge of the house behind her. This man, he knew that there was a kid and two adult kids in their house but he still dared to leave them all alone in the same room, was he not asking for a beating?


    Fu Yu Sheng immediately turned meek as he lowered his head and apologized, " Wife, I was wrong but it''s not my fault¡­ I tried to do damage control!" He pointed to his hand that was scratched while he was trying to stop Fu Rong and Fu Yu Shen and said valiantly, " I worked really hard to stop them but you know the two of them ----they don''t listen to anyone other than you."


    Fu Rong: "..."


    Fu Yu Shen: "¡­.."


    Brother, if you want to see us dead then just say it out right there is no need for you to do this!


    The two of them never thought that one day their brother would show weakness in front of his wife like this but who would have thought that one day they will actually go ahead and clean after the nephew whom they looked down on in the past?


    Seeing that his wife was still looking a bit angry Fu Yu Sheng lowered his head and said, " If you want then you can punish these two brats as you want."


    Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong snapped their heads up and red at their brother. It was fine that he wanted to shift the me but how can he simply shirk his responsibility like that? How shameless can he be?


    They were very upset and wanted toin but before they could say a word, they felt a chilly gaze at the back of their necks and turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was smiling at them like a devil incarnate and said, " I have taught the two of them a good lesson, they know that they were in the wrong. Don''t you?"


    Both Fu Rong and Fu Yu Shen felt wronged but under their devil-like brother''s re they could only lower their heads and ept that they were indeed in the wrong.


    Song Yan did not say anything to them instead she walked over to the pouting Fu Chen and then softly said, " Chen Chen, are you still angry?"


    Fu Chen did not reply but his red nostrils that were breathing hot air were enough to answer Song Yan''s question, he was indeed really angry and he was so angry that he was even pouting while hugging his great-grandfather.


    Old master Fu looked at his little great-grandson and did not say anything, he understood that for little children like Fu Chen, his toys and games were all really important and what Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong did was indeed really upsetting for someone so young as Fu Chen.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " I will go with your dad and bring another Astro toy house there is no need for you to be so upset," Song Yan once again threw the bait and this time Fu Chen couldn''t hold it anymore as he burst into tears and cried, " But it was Ch¡­Chen Chen''s first gift from mum and dad! Bad uncle and bad aunt broke it!"


    Fu Chen''s cries were so bad that Song Yan had to take him from old master Fu''s arms and coax him for a long time, seeing him cry like this everyone in the house felt really guilty. They all including butler Ke promised that they will buy him all the detective Dino sets.


    Song Yan: "¡­..". These people were really treating her words of not spoiling Fu Chen as farts weren''t they?


    But it was her fault for giving birth to such a scheming son, she was the one who was hugging Fu Chen and knew that his tears had long dried up and he was now happily smiling and only letting out fake cries once and then to get everything that he wanted for his birthday.


    " All right that''s enough if you all keep buying him all this stuff, he will end up opening a toy mall of his own, a recement of that toy house and a small baby car is enough for now," Song Yan ced her foot down before Old master Fu promised to name a star '' Dino detective Chen.''


    Fu Chen who was excited about seeing all of his toys was stumped as he pulled his head back and looked at his mother with a shocked gaze.


    His teary eyes seemed to be saying, '' I am hurt like this and you still want to hurt me even more?''


    Song Yan on the other hand looked back at him and then raised an eyebrow. '' You brat I am your mother, your fake tears will not work on me.''


    The two of them looked at each other before Fu Chen let out an annoyed tsk and fell back into his mother''s embrace. Fine at least he was getting an electric car!


    Seeing him act like this Song Yan was even more speechless as she turned to look at her husband, there was no way she was such a scheming green tea most probably these genes came into their son all thanks to this man! A good thing that she did not give birth to a daughter or else she would have wrapped them all around her pinky!


    As she thought about it she couldn''t help but re at her husband who looked back at her in confusion. Now, what did he do?


    Why was his wife looking at him like that?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fu Yu Sheng: Another day of getting wronged again!

 Chapter 624 Information On Chen Chu Chu

    Song Yan did not want to y with her son who was slowly learning to get more and more scheming all thanks to the genes that he inherited from his father, instead, she picked him up and then returned to the second floor. She was worried that if she was to leave him alone with the rest of the Fu family, he will end up guilt-tripping even the maids who worked in the kitchen.


    " Now you close your eyes and go to sleep," she told Fu Chen after she was done bathing him andying him down on the bed. The little kid looked at her with some slight resentment but when he saw his mother ring down at him hard, he immediately closed his eyes and snuggled into the bedsheet, even though he was not willing to be part of the food chain of their family, he had to admit that his mother was the strongest in the house!


    Once Fu Chen went to sleep Fu Yu Sheng who was standing outside the room walked in, when Song Yan heard the sound of his footsteps she turned around and looked at him, she wanted to say something but Fu Yu Sheng who was fully aware of his crime immediately took out a stack of files and handed it to her. He was worried that if he was to even wait for a few seconds he will be executed on the spot.


    Song Yan frowned and thought that this man was trying to win her heart by giving her something in return but as soon as she opened the envelope she was stumped to see that the man has actually collected all the information on Chen Chu Chu.


    She gaped at the file and as she continued to flip through the files she was stunned to see that Fu Yu Sheng hasn''t only collected information on Chen Chu Chu but he has also collected information on Chen Xi.


    This time even if Song Yan tried to hide it, she couldn''t help but show her admiration for this man. How awesome was her husband''s connection that he was able to collect the information about both of these sisters in just a few hours? Was he not getting more powerful than he was in the past?


    He only said that he will be collecting the information just a few hours ago and in just a few hours he delivered what he promised! And that too in a manner that she could not find faults with at all.


    Song Yan took a serious look at the information on Chen Ci and Chen Chu Chu and was surprised to see that her husband has even dug out the information about the orphanage where the two of them lived with each other. If not for the fact that they were orphans, she was sure that he might have even dug the information about their ancestors.


    Fu Yu Sheng, who was standing next to her could not help but say, " Yan Yan, I have done such a good job, so can you skip the thought of punishing me? I was indeed taking care of those dumb fcks but they just don''t listen to half of the things that I tell them."


    Song Yan''s eyelids twitched when she heard Fu Yu Sheng curse, she was still not used to his personality that would curse at anyone and anything every time he was annoyed by something but she still nodded. Since this man has worked hard on finding this information, she was going to ignore him for the time being.


    Seeing that his wife was no longer looking at him like a vicious lioness that was waiting to carve a sculpture out of his bones, Fu Yu Sheng smiled and thickened his skin as he asked, " If you like my work then you can kiss me too, I will not mind it."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Yan pursed her lips as her movements paused and she coldly spat out, " Do not push your luck too much."


    "¡­.."


    Fu Yu Sheng knew that there was no way he will get lucky tonight, so he wrung his hands together and said, " I am sorry."


    Song Yan could not be bothered by him anymore, she walked over to the tea table and then sat down on the couch while looking at the information that was presented in front of her.


    The information on Chen Chu Chu was very detailed. She was an orphan who was adopted by the retiredmissioner, the Chen family did not have any children when the husband and wife were young which was why they adopted the two girls from the orphanage, though, a couple of yearster the couple had a son, they still favoured the two daughters for some reason.


    Chen Chu Chu who was the most sensible out of the two sisters was very pampered at home, it could be said that she was treated with utmost care and she will be brought to the moon if she was to ask for it. Even her brother who was born after years of her adoption doted on her even more than his parents.


    Chen Chu Chu just like Fu Yu Sheng was once engaged, the man to whom Chen Chu Chu was going to be engaged was the son of the previous lieutenant, because she adored this man, her engagement was set in stone but the day she was going to get engaged, the man ran away with another woman because he was being forced into the engagement by his family at least that was what he wrote in his letter that he left behind.


    The information collected regarding the impressions of the people in the military also had nothing but praise for this woman, all of them said that she was kind and good-natured, saying that even after suffering like this Chen Chu Chu did not me the lieutenant''s family and even said that it was her fault since she was not beautiful enough and from then on her obsession with stic surgery started for which the lieutenant''s family was badly scolded.


    -------------

 Chapter 625 Pits In Brain That Were Not Shallow

    The lieutenant''s family was very guilty towards Chen Chu Chu which was why they all moved away but on the second page, it was written that the people of the military said that the lieutenant''s family soon met with their karma. The lieutenant''s family had three daughters and each of them was lost one by one, it was yet to be said whether they were kidnapped or they ran away from their home on their own because no one was able to find them.


    Everyone in the military simply said that the lieutenant''s family who disrespected a young girl and met with their karma by losing all their daughters and did not care on the other hand what happened to the lieutenant''s family no one knew since they moved far away after their daughters were gone.


    The case of their missing daughters was still unsolved and it was said that Chen Chu Chu felt really sorry about what happened to the three daughters of the lieutenant''s family, she was good friends with the three of them and thus their sudden disappearance caused her heart to break.


    Just like that the lieutenant''s family lost four kids out of five and was never seen again. While the military people thought that Chen Chu Chu was blessed by the heavens and thus those who offended her could not find peace.


    When Song Yan finished reading this, she tapped the armrest of her chair and narrowed her eyes, she couldn''t help but click her tongue. This woman was really not as simple as she made herself look like, daughter of the heavens? More like the daughter of a demon. Just because her engagement was broken, the family of the man was half destroyed and that too in such a ruthless way.


    Only fools will think that she was the daughter of the heavens, in her eyes this Chen woman was simply too ferrying.


    And even if she was to ignore the fact that the lieutenant''s family suffered like this, she could not stomach the fact that the man who was supposed to be getting engaged to Chen Chu Chu suddenly chose to run away. From what she read in the file one could see that the man was clean and even if the entire people of military vouched that he ran away with a woman, no one knew the name of the woman with whom that man ran away.


    So, if no one knew what was her name and who was that woman, how was it possible for them to know that he indeed ran away with another woman and that too because Chen Chu Chu was not beautiful enough and thus triggered her insecurities?


    Moreover, as Song Yan looked at the pictures of the three girls who vanished she couldn''t help but notice one thing that wasmon in all three of the young girls and that was they were exceptionally beautiful. Though they had their ws together they looked like a princessing down from the high heavens.


    What struck as ominous to her was that Chen Chu Chu was good friends with all three of these women, how was it possible for a woman who was bridled with countless insecurities to be good friends with these women who were more prettier than her in every aspect?


    She raised her thumb and caressed the eyes of the elder sister from the lieutenant''s family and even though she could not see the resemnce of these eyes with the present Chen Chu Chu, her instincts told her that there was something that was clearly a simrity between the two.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And that was when it struck her as she looked at the missing woman and Chen Chu Chu, the eyes of the young woman were slightly upturned and small even though they were pretty they were slightly dim but Chen Chu Chu''s eyes were perfect. Song Yan''s eyes narrowed as she looked at Chen Chu Chu''s picture in the file and thought about it carefully, everything had a w or another but this woman was too perfect.


    Sometimes going through many stic surgeries might diminish the effects of the past surgeries but with Chen Chu Chu it seemed as if it surgery was only enhancing the previous one and what she could notice from the images in front of her was that the three women''s featured seemed to be iid within Chen Chu Chu''s face.


    They were not too visible given that her face has gone through multiple changes but as she said, the previous features seemed to have enhanced the current. All in all, Chen Chu Chu was striving for perfection, and though it was a beautiful feat, Song Yan knew that striving for perfection and achieving it was slightly different, and if someone could achieve it then it only meant that they were good at pretending and faking.


    Whether or not Chen Chu Chu was pretending or was really in fact a naive woman who did not understand the way of the world was yet to be seen by the world. And this was what made her and her sister even more terrifying, that woman has been pretending for so long while dabbling in ck magic and yet no one caught her¡­not even once.


    Just how meticulous the two sisters were the more Song Yan realised that they were terrifying.


    Song Yan continued to read further and further before she went to thest line that said, '' Currently trying to court Boss Fu''s eldest brother, though the two of them look quite close with each other, and their rtionship is unclear one thing can be said that the two of them are not involved in any messy rtionship.''


    When Song Yan read this, she heaved a sigh of relief, she was worried that her brother-inw was already poisoned by this woman but looks like that even if half of his brain was filled with pits that were not shallow, the other half was working quite properly.


    She raised her head and looked at Fu Yu Sheng before she took a quick nce at his profile and asked, "Now that I think about it, grandfather was right. You three brothers have their brains in their knees."


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­.." please leave me out of this.

 Chapter 626 Something Else To Deal With

    " Your elder brother is a tad bit smart, I will say this for him at least he is not getting involved with that woman in some messy situation, I was worried that he will do something irresponsible and it will be our heads in a mill," Song Yan told Fu Yu Sheng as she closed the file that was in herp and turned to look at her husband who was sitting on her side with a smile ying on his lips as he nodded and remarked, " Of course even if my brother is not in the right state of his mind, he will not do something as stupid as getting involved with that woman who is bent on breaking up his family and involved in God knows what kind of dumb fckery."


    Song Yan did not bother to tell the man to keep a filter on his mouth since their son was already asleep as long as this man kept a lock on his mouth when their son was awake she had nothing to say to him at all. She continued to think about the problem and then nodded to herself, as long as her brother-inw and Chen woman were not involved in any kind of messy rtionship then she will have nothing to worry about, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    No matter what, this could still be counted as a piece of good news lest her eldest brother-inw and this Chen woman were involved in something messier then she would have had a hard time getting this leech off her eldest brother-inw''s body off but now that she knew that nothing was up between the two of them then she will help her eldest brother inw draw a clean line between the two of them and escape this cmity that was hovering over the top of his head.


    She then picked up the file that included the information on Chen Xi and flipped through it since she was with Chen Chu Chu throughout her life there was not much for her to read about Chen Xi.


    Except for the fact that she went on to be an actress after having a fight with her parents who did not approve of her actions, there was nothing relevant, just like Chen Chu Chu she was truly very clean, so clean that Song Yan was having troubleparing this woman with the one who sat arrogantly in the reception hall of Li Wenyi''spany and told them that she was going to deal with them nicely.


    She closed Chen Xi''s file as well and pursed her lips, the two sisters despite being too different from each other were absolutely clean, seeing their past activities and everything else Song Yan could not help but tap the back of her fingers on the armrest as she thought about everything carefully. These Chen sisters were too clean, so clean that she could not help but get suspicious of them even more.


    Even, she was not this perfect and she was certain even her father was not this clean even though he was a man of morals there were times when he did something out of the norm and dealt with the bad people how he was supposed to deal with them. They didn''t have such a great profile whenpared to the Chen sisters, for once she could believe Chen Chu Chu but Chen Xi ...that woman was so arrogant for her own good how was it possible for her not to be involved in any messy situation?


    Fu Yu Sheng narrowed his eyes at the file that Song Yan was holding and said, " The investigation seemed to be iplete in my eyes, even though we found out about everything about those two sisters, it cannot even be considered as investigating the top of the murky waters they are currently standing in, they seemed to have cleaned up after them quite nicely."


    However, no matter how clean they were every criminal no matter how skilled he or she was would make a mistake once in their life they will just have to wait for that one opportunity.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s enough there is no need for you to worry about anything more," Song Yan replied to him and momentarily forgot about her anger towards this man, she nodded and then thanked him. " If you try to investigate them any further then I am afraid we might end up alerting them, if the two of them have worked so hard to hide their past and their actions, then I think that trying to go into the murky water with them will be foolish."


    Fu Yu Sheng heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Song Yan was no longer angry with him. At least these investigation files seemed to have done something good, he paused and then asked, " What should we do now?"


    " Now, we should wait for us to leave for the military, since the woman is hiding everything in the military district then we cannot do anything about her at the moment." Song Yan knew that for the sake of luring that woman out, she will have to wait for her to show her fangs first, no one was willing to hit a smiling face.


    And that Chen woman was thoroughly skilled in making herself look pitiful something that she could not do even if she was to push herself off a cliff!


    " But for now she is not the one who needs to be dealt with," Song Yan stood up from the chair on which she was sitting and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng before she handed him another talisman. " You take care of Chen Chen, I will be back soon."


    As she spoke she was already walking away without waiting for Fu Yu Sheng to stop herm when Fu Yu Sheng saw that his wife was leaving he was stunned he wanted to stop her but thetter was too fast, he couldn''t even open his mouth when Song Yan banged the door behind her and left.


    --------------

 Chapter 627 The Door That Could Not Be Opened

    Yu Pan, the receptionist has said prayed that she wanted to get engaged and Song Yan waited for thetter to get engaged, for three days consecutively she sent Fang Yanli to monitor that woman whether or not she was proposed to by her boyfriend and after waiting for four days and three nights she was finally able to get the ''good news'' from Fang Yanli who told her that the woman has indeed gotten engaged to her boyfriend.


    " You are here," Fang Yanli raised her head as she turned to look at Song Yan who was walking towards her while dressed in a ck trench coat withpletely ck attire.


    Song Yan nodded and asked whether or not Fang Yanli has seen Yu Pan who walked past this street every night.


    Fang Yanli shook her head. As soon as the two of them came to stand in an inconspicuous spot, she started to ry everything that she has seen happening with Yu Pan, " Your guess was as right as it could have been, that woman''s boyfriend did propose to her after three days but the thing is that he continued to act as if someone was telling him to do so. He did not seem happy or excited to be engaged with that Yu Pan, it was as if he was just going through the motions."


    " For the first two days, everything was fine with Yu Pan but as soon as her wish got fulfilled, some weird things started to happen to her. She almost got run over by a car and then she was attacked by a thief, it can be said that she has been walking on thin ice ever since. What''s more this morning when she was on her way to a bakery shop, the signboard of the bakery shop almost fell on her, she was fortunate that she was pulled back in time or else she would have plummeted to her death."


    Fang Yanli paused and then shook her head. " But I don''t think that she will be lucky for long, your talisman''s effect might be getting reduced, the more she gets attacked the lesser will be the effect of the talisman."


    Song Yan has deliberately given that talisman to Yu Pan because she wanted to see whether or not her hunch was right, it turns out that she was indeed right. The portrait in thepany did fulfil the wishes of those who prayed in front of it but in return, it took something more precious from them ¡ª¡ª


    Their lives.


    She narrowed her eyes as she turned to look at the other end of the street and frowned when she did not see Yu Pan who was supposed to be here by now, that girl did not have a car since she was working as an intern receptionist. ording to what Fang Yanli told her that woman should be back home by nine but now it was nine thirty and yet she could not see the sign of Yu Pan.


    The good news was that Yu Pan''s house was not far from thepany, the bad news was that they were half an hourte waiting for her.


    A bad premonition rose in her heart as she flipped her ring in the air and summoned her scythe before saying, "Let''s go to thepany, Yu Pan won''t be able toe back home tonight."


    Fang Yanli who heard her sudden promation was stunned as she asked, " What why? She has been fine for all this while!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Exactly," Song Yan''s eyes glinted as she started to run in the direction of thepany. " Someone got impatient seeing that she did not die as she was supposed to, in one clean swift¡­so now they are quite angry."


    And took the matters into their hands.


    ¡­.


    Yu Pan bowed to her superior who was finally willing to leave and felt her back hurt, she has been looking for a quick way to get a promotion which was why she has been getting cosy with the superiors of thepany. For some reason, the one who was at a high post in thepany stayed back to have a meeting and as the receptionist of thepany she was willing to do anything to get the promotion that she wanted for the down payment of the house she wanted to buy for her marriage, Yu Pan was quite desperate.


    This was why she stayed behind serving the superiors together with the other receptionists and assistants hoping that she will catch the eyes of one of these superiors.


    " Gosh I am hungry," Yu Pan heard her friend whine as she picked up her bag from her table and then walked over to her. " I am so hungry that I can eat an ox, are you ready to leave?"


    " I am," she replied as she took out a lipstick from her bag and then started applying it on her lips. She looked at her reflection in the small pocket mirror that she brought with her and then nodded in satisfaction but as soon as she sped the lipstick shut and was putting it back in her handbag, the lipstick slipped from her hand and fell under the table.


    "Oops wait for me outside," Yu Pan muttered a curse when she saw that the lipstick was now stuck under her table, she did not want her friend to wait for her which was why she told her to make a move. " Go and grab a table for us, I will be right back."


    " Are you sure?" Her friend asked as she looked around thepany even though it was lit up and looked rather warm and nice, the entire ce was now empty and with the silence ensuing in the entire vicinity, the woman couldn''t help but shiver in terror slightly.


    " I am sure, I just need to grab this lipstick and I will be right behind you, go on Sister Jing," Yu Pan assured her friend as she pulled her skirt up and crouched down, seeing that Yu Pan was certain, Tao Jing nodded and then walked outside thepany but as soon as she stepped outside, a burst of cold wind came from behind and the door behind her was shut down with a loud bang, its sound was so deafening that Tao Jing felt her entire body turn cold as she turned to look at the closed door and blinked slowly as she walked over to the door and pushed it open, only to btedly realise that she could not open it!

 Chapter 628 Black And White

    " What?" Tan Jing looked at the door that has been suddenly closed behind her. At first, she thought that it was a prank by Yu Pan but when thetter did not jump out and shout ''surprise'', Tan Jing grew a bit worried as she walked over to the big ss door of thepany and pushed it a little. She expected that with someone left behind, there was no way the security personnel will close the door shut like this but to her surprise no matter how many times she pushed the door, it did not open!


    "What''s going on? Hey, Yu Pan! This is not funny if you are trying to scare me, be done with this! I am not waiting for you to pull this prank! I just reserved a table at the drunken cloud, it cost me more than ten thousand yuan, if you make me miss my appointment I will be so furious with you." She shouted at the ss door, she thought that as long as she threaten Yu Pan with money thetter woulde out of her hiding ce but the vicinity stayed as calm and peaceful as it was earlier.


    In fact, it was so silent that Tan Jing could not help but find it a bit eerie as she looked around and scooted close to the ss door when she noticed that tonight for some reason the streetsmps were all shut down causing the entire road to be filled with nothing but darkness.


    Tan Jing gulped feeling nervous all of a sudden, she did not want to get scared and honestly speaking she did not think that Yu Pan was doing a good job while scaring her but the eerie silence along with the dark and cold, made her shiver.


    " Why is it so cold tonight?" Tan Jing felt her teeth chatter as she hugged herself and then looked around feeling more scared them ever, in fact, the parking lot was not far from the front door but for some reason, Tan Jing did not want to go inside the parking lot.


    Her senses have always been urate and something was telling her to stay in the soft glow of the moonlight instead of walking inside the parking lot. Though Tan Jing did not believe in ghosts and the supernatural, she did not want to take any risk either which was why she turned to look at the ss door and then raised her hand to bang on it.


    " Hey, Yu Pan! I am telling you this is not funny! Open the door and walk out right now, or I ¡­Or I will leave right now!" She yelled as loud as she could while she continued to bang on the ss door but no reply came from the inside.


    Slightly scared and frustrated, she took her smartphone out of her bag and then dialled Yu Pan''s number. It was so cold and so scary, she did not want to stay here any longer and that fool was actually pranking her like this!


    But as soon as she dialled Yu Pan''s number Tan Jing realized that she could not reach thetter, the dial tone rang two times before the call ended. Tan Jing blinked her eyes as she took the phone off her ear and then dialled Yu Pan''s number again, theirpany had the most advanced technology there was no way Yu Pan''s number was out ofwork coverage!


    " Pick up the phone, you dumb bitch!" Tan Jing shouted at her smartphone that she was holding when suddenly she heard a woman sing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Don''t be scared, don''t you cry..sometimes the most beautiful things are a lie. Those who are beautiful are all well, and the most beautiful things that you see are nothing but a nightmare."


    " Beauty fades leaving nothing but a hollow shell, oh but I do not want to grow old and wane, soe my little girle to me, pay me for all the wishes that I made true for you to see. Your beautiful skin and those pretty eyes, Hei An De wants them all."


    " Come to Hei An De! And pay for all your wishes that came true with that beautiful youth that you carry with you."


    Tan Jing stiffened as she turned her head to look in the direction from where the sickly sweet voice wasing, her head slowly very slowly turned to look at the figure that was dressed in dark clothes. It was a woman very pretty one at that, with a slender figure and pale skin, her long ck dress suitable for a funeral, she had a hat on her head with embroideredce veil in front of her face.


    The woman was walking right behind her but as soon as she raised her head and looked at the woman, the woman in ck paused as if she sensed her gaze. Then just as jerkily as ever, she raised her head and looked at Tan Jing whose mouth dropped open in a silent scream as she looked at the woman!


    Her eyes were dark,pletely dark like a beast. Blood dripped from her eyes while her lips which were painted red curled into a smile that was sweet yet scary. She tilted her head and turned to look at Tan Jing as she trudged her feet closer to the ss door and sang, " You little girl would you trade? Come to Hei An De and I will fulfil all your desires. Money, fame, love no matter what you desire ¡­ I will bring it all to you, all you need is to hand that youth that you sire."


    " No, No!" Tan Jing shook her head as she shifted on her feet and turned to run back but as soon as she turned around, the woman''s face behind her twisted and she shouted, " Dan Bai, she is running get her!"


    The second the woman shouted, a woman just simr to the one in ck jumped out of the parking lot but instead of dressed in all ck, she was dressed in white.

 Chapter 629 Hei An De

    " What the hell?" Yu Pan who was looking for her lipstick cursed when she noticed that the lights inside thepany suddenly turned off. She was sure that the security personnel were no longer taking care of their duties now all the senior executives of thepany left thepany. She scoffed and muttered a string of curses for that personnel before she took out her smartphone and then turned on her torch as she renewed her search for the lipstick once again.


    If it was from a local market, she would have left it behind and then just gone out of thepany but the lipstick was gifted to her by her boyfriend and it was more than one hundred and fifty dors! It was a lipstick that was rare to find even getting a dupe would be hard which was why Yu Pan could not leave it behind!


    Yu Pan looked down at her desk but when she did not find the lipstick, she could not help but scrunch up her brows. " Where is it?" She was sure that the lipstick was supposed to be right under her desk but for some reason, the lipstick was gone even when she searched through the nooks and crannies under her table she could not find it!


    She was very much upset thinking that her luck was getting worse and worse when she heard the click and ck of heels against the marble floor and then without raising her head from under the table, she said, " Tan Jing, you are here? I am d can youe and help me look for the lipstick? I cannot find it even when I am crouching like this."


    " Are you looking for this little beauty?" A screechy yet alluring voice asked from behind and instead of Tan Jing''s usual voice, the voice of the woman who was behind her made the small hair on the back of Yu Pan''s neck rise as she immediately turned around and looked at the woman who was standing behind her. It was too dark and she could not see anything except a faint outline of the woman who was behind her.


    Yu Pan did not know what was going on but for some reason the talisman that the model who was signed by theirpany started to glow hotter and hotter almost burning her skin. She now knew the work of the talisman, every time she was in danger the talisman would start burning causing her to turn cautious, now that the talisman was burning Yu Pan did not dare to think of this as a small matter. The talisman was something great, if it was burning then it meant that the woman standing in front of her was someone dangerous.


    Did she have a knife or was she holding something more dangerous?


    Despite knowing that she should be getting on her feet and running like a bat out of hell, Yu Pan raised her trembling hands and then used the light of her smartphone to look at the woman.


    It was a big mistake.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As soon as she looked at the woman, she saw her dark eyes that were bleeding red with blue and green veins that were sticking out of her pale skin like a corpse and her entire body stiffened. Unlike Tan Jing, her mouth dropped open and she screamed out loud before she scrambled to her feet and then started to run away from the woman, she did not know who this woman was and what she was doing but she was smart enough to know that she was going to get killed if she got caught by this woman!


    Yu Pan ran as she has never run in her life but no matter how much she ran, the woman behind her was right next to her. Seeing that the woman was just after her, Yu Pan wanted to rush to the elevator and close the door but maybe it was her bad luck that the elevator was not working and in the end, she had to take the stairs as she ran down the floor and rushed towards the front door of thepany.


    But as soon as she reached the ss door she realised that it has been shut closed, no matter how much she tried to tug it open, the door stayed as it was and did not even budge the slightest bit causing her to be so anxious that she was hopping on the spot like an ant on a hot pan.


    " Beauty fades leaving nothing but a hollow shell, oh but I do not want to grow old and wane, soe my little girle to me, pay me for all the wishes that I made true for you to see. Your beautiful skin and those pretty eyes, Hei An De wants them all."


    " Come to Hei An De! And pay for all your wishes that came true with that beautiful youth that you carry with you."


    Yu Pan stiffened when she heard the voice of the woman who was walking towards her with a brilliant smile on her face, now that the room was lit up with the moonlight Yu Pan could see the woman more clearly along with all the expressions on her face, seeing her smile to wide caused Yu Pan to be scared silly as her legs started to shake and she yelled, " What are you chasing me for? What do you want?"


    She could not understand why this was happening to her, first, she was almost smashed by the signboard of the beauty shop and now she was being chased by this terrible thing. What has she done to deserve this?


    " I hate when little girls like you do this," the woman spoke with a smile as sweet as honey. " You asked me to fulfil your wishes and I did, now it''s time for you to pay Hei An De back, pay for the wishes that Hei An De fulfilled for you, little girl."

 Chapter 630 Running

    On the other side of the parking lot, Tan Jing ran as if her life depended on it which unfortunately really was, with her heels in her hands, she ran past the cars trying to get away from the thing that was chasing her. She continued to look over her shoulders as the woman in white chased after her on her fours, the thing was horrifying enough but with it running after her on its four, its body bent at such an inhuman angle that made her cry tears of regret.


    Why did she stay behind? Why did she not run away from here when she had the time? Now she was being chased by this horrible monster.


    She raised her heel that she was holding in her hands and threw at the thing that was chasing after her as she sobbed, " Go away! Leave me alone!" Why was it even chasing her? What did she do?


    The thing however did not stop if anything it only got infuriated when she threw her shoe at it, the woman in white let out a roar as she started to chase after Tan Jing even rapidly causing thetter to throw the remaining heel at it as well before she turned around and then immediately started to run towards the parking lot.


    Even though she was Yu Pan''s friend there was nothing she could do! It was not as if she would be able to fight these two inhuman things. If anything once she goes back, she will look up for a beautiful coffin for Yu Pan to beid to rest in!


    But the thing behind her even though it more or less looked like a corpse that was chasing after her without many thoughts was actually smarter than it was letting on, as soon as Tan Jing turned around to rush towards the driving lot, it realised that she was trying to run away with her car. This was why it hurriedly crouched down, tensed its legs and then jumped so high that itnded on the hood of the car parked at the front of the parking lot with a bang.


    Tan Jing who was running towards her car saw the thing pounce on the car and immediately felt like breaking down and crying. What was this, not only was this thing faster than her, it could even jump so far like this. How was she going to survive? What was god thinking when making something like this?


    And why was dead even here? If they are dead then they should stay in the underworld! Where were the rules and regtions of this world?


    " This is unfair, I don''t want to y!" She shouted at the thing before she turned on her feet and then started to run away as fast as she could, fortunately, the parking lot did not have a lot of space left for the thing to take a leap again and again which was why Tan Jing could run away from it.


    As she turned a sliding left, she found arge trash can¡­ she turned to look over her shoulder and heard the sound of the heels ttering behind her and then hurriedly hid behind the trash can that wasrge enough to hide her body without showing anything. Once she hid behind the trash can she heard the thinging to halt in front of the trash can.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Tan Jing was afraid that the woman will hear her breathing which was why she raised her hand and covered her mouth not wanting to make any sound that will cause her to be caught by the thing that was chasing after her. She closed her eyes and tried to regte her breathing, however, the thing that was looking for her did not move from its spot, instead it started to crouch down even further to look under the little space that was under the trash can, Tan Jing who understood what it was doing immediately raised her feet and then with them nted t on the wall in front of her, lifted her body.


    Silently thankful to her gym trainer for training her core. Even if he grilled her until her soul left her body, today she was really thankful to that old man, if she made it out of this ordeal alive then she was going to make sure to treat that old man to dinner.


    Dan Bai looked at the empty space and let out a tittering sneer before it started to walk over to the space behind the trash can. Not wanting to be caught by the thing, Tan Jing looked around and found a stone which she picked up from the ground and threw at the opposite side of the alley.


    The stone made a clicking sound at the other end of the alley causing Dan Bai''s attention to turn to it, with her head tilted to the side at an inhuman angle, it made a ttering sound and then rushed to the other end of the alley. Tan Jing saw it run on the other end and waited until it was far away and then ran out from behind the trash can.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps Dan Bai raised her head and looked at Tan Jing running away, she let out an annoyed scream before she started chasing the woman again but this time she had ate start giving Tan Jing enough chance to run at the end of the entrance of thepany.


    As soon as Tan Jing reached the entrance she tried to run out only to be rebounded back by an invisible force, she knew that she would not be able to get out which was why she immediately turned to the small shed of the security guard and shut the door behind her. She hoped that she would be safe in this shed even though it was small and did not have much space, that thing should stay away, right?


    Wrong.


    Dan Bai who chased after Tan Jing came to a stop in front of the shed and banged her hands on the walls and door of the shed trying to find the weakest link of the shed unfortunately for Tan Jing, the monster managed to figure it out.


    ------------

 Chapter 631 Dealing With Dan Bai

    Tan Jing watched the thing bang its hands on the shed and shuddered, " What¡­What is it doing?" She muttered to herself but before she could even finish her sentence, she heard the thing hitting the metal bars of the window, it paused in its attempt to hit the metal bars that were in front of the window. And then raised its head to look at Tan Jing who was looking anywhere but that thing, now that she was looking at it properly she could see that the thing was really ugly.


    It looked beautiful and young at once nce but now that she was looking at it closely she could see that the thing''s skin was loose and stretching on its face, even though it was not hanging on its bony structure, one could see that it was really weird looking.


    The thing smiled at her before it banged its hands again on the metal bars this time causing Tan Jing to flinch and turn around to look at it but the thing did not simply bang at the window this time, it curled its fingers around the metal bars while smiling at Tan Jing.


    At first, Tan Jing did not understand what that thing was doing but that was until she heard the sound of metal bending. It was actually making space for it to enter the shed!


    "Ah!" Tan Jing screamed as she looked around to throw something at the thing but she could not find anything and as for the thing it continued to bend the metal bars making enough space to haul half of its front through the bars, causing Tan Jing to slide down the floor as she covered her face in despair. This was it, she was going to die tonight ¡­ she wanted to cry but she did not have any energy left for crying after running around so much, she could only cover her face.


    " Oh, it seems like something exciting is happening?" A new voice caused her and the thing to pause, both of them turned to look at the woman who was dressed in all ck with her long ck hair left open, in her hand, she was carrying a huge scythe so horrifying and sharp that she could have cut anything even a building with it if she wanted to, Tan Jing looked at the woman who was smiling gently and thought, if this was the grim reaper then she did not mind dying.


    At least her grim reaper was super pretty!


    But turns out that the woman was not her grim reaper, she raised her hand and then pulled the thing that was sticking its upper body in the shed by dragging it from the back of its cor and threw it on the other side! On the other side of the parking lot! Like it weighed nothing!


    Tan Jing was stunned she scrambled to her feet and looked at the woman who was walking towards the thing that was thrown to the other end of the parking lot causing a new car to be smashed into a pulp. She raised her hands and rubbed her eyes before dropping them to her side wanting to make sure that she was not hallucinating but when she saw Song Yan still walking towards the thing, she muttered, " That woman is kind of cool."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Yan came to a stop in front of the woman who was iling in front of her and twisting around, she clicked her tongue and then stepped on the hand of the woman who let out a painful scream. " I thought that there was something interesting here, but it is just an echo."


    Fang Yanli looked at the level fifth echo that could think and act on its own without having its master order it and felt her lips twitch. Only someone like Song Yan with a high level of cultivation would say such words, if there was anyone other than her, they would have turned around and left acting like they could not even see this thing and she was actually tutting. Just what was the level of this woman''s cultivation?


    Dan Bai''s face twisted into a malevolent expression at the sight of a celestial master, she tried to get away from Song Yan. She did not understand a lot of things since she was not as highly cultivated as Hei An De but she could understand that this woman was not easy to be trifled with but the hand on her foot was so strong that she could not even move it.


    The ghost woman''s face turned green and blue even though her eyes were filled with rage, she could feel fear brimming in her body which was why after carefully pondering over everything, it decided to make the necessary sacrifice. With a crack she broke her own hand and then with dark ck miasma dripping out of its broken body, she scrambled out of Song Yan''s grip and rushed to the building.


    She had to get back into the portrait and get away from this woman!


    Song Yan looked down at the arm that was slowly melting into a puddle of a ck and sticky gooey substance and immediately clicked her tongue in annoyance. These were hertest boots and now they were useless.


    She raised her head and looked at the thing that was now using its two feet to run away and then shook her head, this thing was indeed not as smart as the one that was inside no wonder it was left behind to deal with Tan Jing. She rolled the scythe in her hand before summoning her chain scythe and circled it with fast-rolling off her wrist and threw it at the thing, the chain scythe rolled itself around the waist of the thing before growing seven long nails and piercing the seven orifices of Dan Bai and pinning it down on the ground everything happened so fast that the thing could not even shirk or cry for help, it was only after being pinned down that it started to scream.

 Chapter 632 Is That How We Are Going To Do It ?

    Dan Bai screamed before she started struggling against the things that were holding her down, she wanted to get away from those iron rods that were holding her down but no matter how hard she struggled those iron rods did not budge if anything they dug even deeper in the pavement of the parking lot after they sensed her struggle.


    The woman opened her mouth to cry for help but before she could even utter a single word of help, her mouth was covered by golden words that seemed to be flying in her air.


    The golden script first covered her mouth and then her entire face before it started to cover the struggling ghost womanpletely. Song Yan chanted one spell after another as she waited for the golden script to cover the struggling Dan Bai, once she saw that the golden script has covered the woman, she bit the end of her thumb and then started drawing a seal in the air.


    Her blood instead of dripping down on the ground seemed to be sticking to the air and soon Song Yan was done drawing the entire array. As the bloodied array was finished, she took a talisman out of her space and then threw it past the array and directed it to fly over the ghost woman''s figure, the talisman got stuck to the body of Dan Bai and Song Yan who was standing over the head of the ghost woman then made the hand movement of crushing the ghost woman into a pulp.


    No sooner did she do that than the golden script that was covering the struggling ghost woman tightened its grip on the woman and then with a loud squish like an overlyrge pumpkin being smashed to the ground, the woman was squished to nothing but cken pulp.


    " Alright it''s fine now, you cane out," Song Yan turned to look at Tan Jing who was hiding in the shed but kept peeping at her every once. She could see that the woman did not make a wish from the portrait at least she did not have any lingering Yin energy on her like Yu Pan did when she was praying in front of the portrait. It clearly meant that this woman was attacked by this ghost woman for no reason, when Song Yan thought about how the ghost woman was attacking innocent bystanders for no reason her eyes couldn''t help but sh with coldness.


    She wanted to keep this woman but when she saw that this woman was more like a bad copy of the one who was chasing Yu Pan inside she decided to turn a blind eye to it because even if she kept this woman with her there would have been no point which was why it was better to kill it.


    " Thank you," seeing that it was safe toe out Tan Jing walked out of the shed and bowed to Song Yan in gratitude as she expressed her goodwill toward thetter. " I am Tan Jing," she pointed to thepany and that was in front of them and added, " And my friend, Yu Pan ¡­she is locked inside thepany by something more dangerous, ca¡­can you help her?"


    " I am here because of Yu Pan," replied Song Yan as she summoned her scythe back and then turned to look at Tan Jing with a casual nce. " You were just coteral that I had to save on my way."


    Tan Jing: "¡­." So she was the plus one of the one plus one free?


    Song Yan rolled her eyes and then walked over to thepany, she did not have the time to listen to this woman anymore. Her heels ttered on the hard pavement as she walked over to thepany, seeing her walk towards the front door of thepany, Tan Jing rushed after her and said in a hurry, " That door, it''s not opening¡­ I tried to open it maybe we should try to break it¡ª¡ª"<novelnext></novelnext>


    She was still speaking when she saw Song Yan push the door open with a slight push of her hands, she did not even break a sweat as she walked inside thepany, the darkness swallowing her whole as she walked inside.


    Tan Jing who watched Song Yan walk inside was stunned, just now when she tried to enter thepany the door did not even budge but now that the woman with the scythe pushed it, it opened like a good child.


    " Wait for me, I aming too!" Tan Jing did not want to be left alone, even though the ghost woman was dead, she did not want to be alone in the dark after what she experienced but the thing was that as soon as she tried to walk past the door, she felt something hard push her back.


    " What the?" Tan Jing red at the door that was sticking shut and then breathed in and out. " So this is how it is going to be huh? You are bullying me because I am not strong enough huh?"


    As she said that she kicked the invisible wall only to let out a whimper of pain. " Ow mommy."


    ¡­.


    Yu Pan was hiding under the table of the CEO, she has been trying to escape from the thing that was chasing after her but no matter where she ran, she was followed by that thing as if she was a ghost ma. After running around the entirepany, she finally came to hide in Li Wenyi''s office which was the only office with bulletproof ss and a door.


    With her hands covering her mouth, she tried to silence the cries that were escaping her mouth as the door behind her was banged hard by the thing that chased after her. She has pushed a cab in front of the door but that thing was really strong, even the bulletproof door was slowly getting off its hinges!


    Yu Pan was really regretful, if she knew that the portrait was an evil thing then she would have never prayed in front of her. No matter how important her boyfriend was, he was not as important as her life.


    ------------

 Chapter 633 Yu Pan’s Regrets

    Yu Pan was really regretful but there was no medicine for regret in this world, she could only look at the door every once and now, and every time the thing outside banged hard at the door whileughing with that creepyughing out of its mouth, Yu Pan felt her heart tremble. Each bang on the door rang in her heart and she wished she could crawl a way out of thepany somehow but she could not do it.


    With tears streaming out of her eyes, she pped herself as she scolded herself, " Why were you foolish enough to do something so stupid? Were you dying without getting engaged? Now look at what you did, you are going to die! Stupid! Stupid! I am so stupid!"


    As Yu Pan was scolding herself the banging on the door stopped, at first Yu Pan thought that the thing outside might have tired itself out and she dragged herself out off the table before she got to her feet and looked at the door warily.


    " Did it leave?" She asked herself as she looked at the door that was hanging half on its hinges. Yu Pan waited for the thing to start banging on the door again but after waiting for more than ten minutes she realised that the thing outside was no longer moving.


    Her heart that has been tensed all along finally eased, and she kneeled on the floor with a sigh of relief. Finally, she was saved¡­looks like she was not as unlucky as she thought she was!


    Unbeknownst to Yu Pan the grill that was attached to the roof for air venttion was being slowly removed without a sound being made, the thin and long fingers that had many blue and ck veins sticking out curled around the square grill and then pulled the space open as the woman stuck her head out and smiled creepily when the woman looked at Yu Pan who was sitting on the floor right under her.


    Hei An De licked her lips, she was going to get fresh human meat to eat again!


    With the grace of a python, it slid out of the vent and then dropped on Yu Pan who had no idea what happened.


    Yu Pan who thought that she was saved was stunned when a cold and hard body pressed her down. At first, she did not want to believe that this was happening which was why she refused to acknowledge it but as the long web-like fingers stretched out and then clutched the back of her neck, she turned stiff and slowly turned to look at the thing at her back.


    As soon as she turned her head and looked at Hei An De who was smiling at her widely, she let out a scream of terror. " AHHHH! Let me go! LET ME GO! I DON''T WANT TO GET ENGAGED, TAKE MY RING AWAY ¡­BUT LET ME GO!"


    However, no matter how much she screamed Hei An De did not move instead she opened her mouth and took a cold and harsh breath, Yu Pan did not know what was going on all she knew was that suddenly she felt really cold and her bones started to hurt.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But her human instincts told her that something wrong was happening which was why she turned her head to the side and looked at the polished oak of the table next to her and was shocked to see that her face was actually looking three years old already.


    " No, ¡­.No¡­NOOOO!" Yu Pan understood what was happening and started struggling, the thing behind her was not killing her in one swift move but it was actually sucking all her vitality and youth turning her into an old woman!


    Just when she thought that she was going to be killed by being sucked dry, the door that was closed tightly was blown up. The door that was supposed to be bulletproof and couldn''t be broken by a ghost either was sent flying straight at Hei An De knocking the ghost woman off Yu Pan''s body.


    When Yu Pan saw that the thing was now fully off her body was shocked, but then she scrambled off the floor and immediately rushed to hide behind the figure that was walking inside the room.


    Song Yan took a look at Yu Pan and when she saw that except for missing a few years from her life span thetter waspletely fine, she heaved a sigh of relief and then turned to look at the thing that was climbing on its fist and threw a talisman at the thing.


    Butpared to Dan Bai, this woman was much more agile. She sensed that the talisman that was heading its way was dangerous and dodged it with ease, it jumped on the wall and then with a speed that Song Yan did not expect from a moving ghost started climbing the wall and went inside the air vent, since it did not want to keep its presence hidden now, it ran past the air vent very quickly.


    " Sh*t!" Song Yan crushed as she threw an exploding talisman to tackle the thing down, as soon as she sent the talisman flying at the vent talisman glowed a brilliant red and then exploded. However, the thing that was inside it was already gone.


    Seeing that the thing has ran away, Song Yan turned on her heels and then chased after Hei An De, she followed the sound of heels clicking in the metal vent and would send exploding talisman flying at it once and then but Hei An De was quick, so quick that Song Yan caught the next glimpse of the ghost woman when it was standing in front of the portrait.


    Hei An De smiled at Song Yan proactively before it jumped inside the portrait again causing the talisman that Song Yan sent in her direction to fly past. Song Yan who was a secondte came to a stop in front of the portrait and banged her hands on the portrait in frustration. " Damn this thing!"


    ¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 634 A Good Girl

    Song Yan stared at the portrait in front of her, her expression changed swiftly as she realized that the woman has taken protection under theyer of many arrays but she still took a talisman out and pasted it at the portrait. As soon as the ming justice talisman came into touch with the portrait that was shielding an evil entity it started burning the entire thing.


    In any case, Song Yan thought that half of the entity residing inside the portrait was destroyed and she should be able to take this down with the use of her talisman but to her surprise, even after being burned for straight ten minutes, the portrait stayed as it was and not even a mark could be seen on it. Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she stared at the portrait but then suddenly she heard a man shout behind her.


    " What are you doing!" Lu Shan who was dressed in the uniform of the security guard shouted at Song Yan who was standing on the second floor, he just went to the bathroom who would have known that as soon as he went to the bathroom to relieve himself, the door would end up getting jammed and he would stay locked in for a long time.


    It was only now that was he able to get out of the bathroom and that too after a lot of pulling and tugging but who would have thought that as soon as he stepped out of the bathroom, the world went under a sudden change? The cars outside the building were destroyed, there was a big hole the size of a meteor falling on the ground and thepany was a mess!


    Everything was thrown here and there, and even the CEO''s room was not left untouched. Lu Shan was so flustered that he thought that he was going to lose his job tonight, he wanted to bring Yu Pan to question but thetter was unconscious luckily he found Song Yan who was standing in front of the portrait.


    " Who are you? What are you doing here and that sote at night?" Lu Shan lifted his head and red at Song Yan who hiked a brow up and then said, " Should you not be asking this yourself? You were the one who locked everyone inside thepany."


    " What¡­What when did I ¡ª¡ª" Lu Shan began speaking but then he suddenly remembered that he indeed locked thepany door because he was in a hurry to go to the bathroom. But that was the front gate as for the havoc that was caused who was behind it?


    " That¡­That is not important! Who was the one who created all this mess and who destroyed all those cars and made a big hole in the parking lot pavement? And who are you? What are you doing here? I have never seen you here before!" Lu Shan the security guard questioned Song Yan who did not look flustered at all, she simply stared at him and then smiled.


    " I am Mrs Li, sister-inw, second madam Fu," Song Yan replied with a sigh. " I came here because I wanted to see how the security guards worked at night or not but looks like you all are cking off."


    Locking the door ahead of time, leaving his post when he was supposed to stay in his office just after minutes his duty started and the fact that he did not even make rounds inside thepany and cked off was enough for Song Yan to make trouble with him, after all, if this man was not sleeping then how was it possible for him to not see Hei An De and Dan Bai?


    She could see that those things only attacked women and did not go after men, clearly, he was in no danger yet he never saw them once nor did he tell it to anyone.


    If he wasn''t cking off then what else was he doing?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Yan tilted her head and then raised her hand to pat Lu Shan on the shoulder as she said, " Now let''s go and bring her to the hospital while I go and tell my sister-inw that you were doing a tough job cking."


    Lu Shan: "¡­." Such a cruel woman!


    On the other side, Chen Chu Chu who was at dinner with her family immediately stood up because her brother''s training ran a bit toote their family''s dinner got a bit toote. Her father firmly believed that a family should at least eat together once and thus, they had to wait so long for their dinner.


    Chen Chu Chu sensed that she has lost all contact with Dan Bai and her face changed drastically, and thus could not stop her abrupt action.


    Seeing her stand up suddenly everyone turned to look at her and Mother Chen could not ask, "What''s wrong with you?"


    " Mother, my stomach¡­ it''s hurting a bit tonight, can I go and sleep?" Chen Chu Chu deliberately lowered her head and spoke in a weak voice causing Mother Chen''s heart to soften, she nodded and then turned to look at Father Chen who was frowning a little and said, " You can go, if you are sick then there is no need for you to suck it up."


    And when Father Chen opened his mouth to say something, Mother Chen narrowed her eyes and kicked him on the shin to shut him up. " Chu Chu is sick so don''t say anything to her." She hissed to her husband who pursed his lips and did not say anything.


    " Thank you mother," Chen Chu Chu politely bowed to Mother Chen before she rushed to her room behind her Chen Xi who was eating her meal also ced her bowl down and then said, " I will go and see how sister is doing."


    And before anyone could stop her, she bowed to Mother Chen like a very good girl and rushed after Chen Chu Chu who have gone to the second floor.


    --------

 Chapter 635 Lost Contact

    Mother Chen despite being in her fifties looked like a delicate beauty because of her profession. Tonight she was dressed in a soft olive dress with her hair tied in a bun, two locks of hair that have been curled on the sides to frame her palm-size face swayed front and back as she turned her head to look at Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi who were going to the second floor in a hurry.


    Herrge apricot eyes got filled with worry as she turned to her husband and said, "They are still so polite even leaving the dinner while one of them is sick they bowed in front of us apologetically, truly those girls are really so cautious. You should not be so strict with them."


    " When am I strict with them?" Father Chen replied waspishly, his moustache ruffled as he heaved a sigh. " Chu Chu is going after a married man and she has be more and more notorious in the military, did I say anything to her? Even though no one says a thing and they even let her do what she wants everyone knows that what she is doing is wrong. These days even at night I worry that someone from the Fu family wille and question me, and in case Shu Chang''s wifees then it will be twice the trouble."


    At Li Wenyi''s mention, Mother Chen''s face turned sour. She sniffed haughtily and then picked up her chopsticks before taking a small bite of her meat but the way she tore that small piece of meat made everyone wonder just whose meat Mother Chen thought it was.


    " Who does not know that our Chu Chu was the one who was with Shu Chang before but because of Old Fu who does not like her for god knows what reason, he forced his grandson to marry that Li girl," Mother Chen scoffed, before Fu Shu Chang was married, their family had indeed gone to get Chen Chu Chu and Fu Shu Chang engaged.


    Mother Chen thought that her daughter was indeed really good but who would have thought that Old master Fu would refuse them? To top it all, the old master Fu not only refused their goodwill, he even rushed to get Fu Shu Chang to get married to Li Wenyipletely blocking their daughter''s path to happiness!


    Father Chen on the other hand was slightly more clear-headed, he knew that his adopted daughter was abandoned by a man before and even if Old master Fu was not that narrow-minded no one would like a woman who has been left behind by her fianc¨¦ right on the day of the engagement and thus, he did not me Old master Fu.


    He simply sighed and patted the back of his wife''s hand as he said, " It doesn''t matter what happened in the past," with concern lining his face, Father Chen wisely tried to make his wife understand. " Now you need to stop Chu Chu and tell her that she cannot be willful, have her see some other men and forget about Shu Chang. Unless that man divorces his wife, she should not go near him."


    " Of course, I will," Mother Chen agreed even though she was reluctant she knew that she too could not allow Chen Chu Chu to be willful anymore. "It''s just a pity that happiness neveres to our poor child on its own."


    That poor child of hers was currently in her room reading a book of ck magic and pacing in her room while biting her nails.


    " Sister, what happened? Why are you so upset?" Chen Xi walked inside Chen Chu Chu''s room and then locked the door behind her properly before she turned to look at her sister who looked rather upset and anxious.


    " I can''t sense Dan Bai!" Chen Chu Chu closed the book in her hand after she was finished reading all about echoes. "It seems that something happened to her." She paced some more in the room before turning to look at Chen Xi. " I need to go and see what happened to Dan Bai, if something happens to her then the portrait''s array will weaken and it will cause a lot of trouble for us!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    What was more, Li Wenyi''s death which was advancing at a perfect pace would slow down as well!


    Chen Xi frowned before sheforted her sister, " Sister Chu Chu, Dan Bai is a fifth-level echo. There is no way she will be caught and killed, you are worrying too much."


    Chen Chu Chu frowned and then couldn''t help but say, " But what if she met with her match? Hei An De is fast and agile but she won''t be able to hold on for long without Dan Bai, the two of them have to be together for us to get the life force of the young women."


    " You think too much sister Chu Chu," Chen Xi rolled her eyes as she said, " How can Dan Bai get killed? For someone to kill her they will have to be at least a level ten or nine level practitioner, can you see someone that strong? For someone to reach such a high cultivation level they will have to at least cultivate for more than a hundred years!"


    " And if you go there only to check a portrait who knows, someone might see you and warn Li Wenyi!"


    Chen Chu Chu thought about it and realized that what Chen Xi said also made sense which was why she nodded and then said, " All right, we will wait for some while if nothing happens then we will leave it alone but if they don''t send us the life force that we get every month then I will go and check up on that portrait."


    Chen Xi agreed with her sister, she thought about something and then said, " Sister Chu Chu, I can hear that our parents are talking about making you attend an arranged marriage meeting why don''t you agree? That Shu Chang is resisting too much, you should consider another man as well. At least have a spare tire next to you."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Please check out my other works ¡ª-


    1) hot bloodsuckers'' obsession if you want to see harem romance.


    2) Vengeance of the moon if you want a strong fl who destroys her bullies.

 Chapter 636 My Children

    Chen Chu Chu did not say anything, she too did not want to keep sticking to Fu Shu Chang, only she knew how hard it was for her to keep him next to her. The man though he listened silently to her, he was very resistant to her pursuits, he would help her in her work and even let her drag him around in the military premise to let everyone see the two of them together but when it came to getting close to each other, the man was very resistant and stubborn.


    She still remembered how he kicked her out of his bed when she tried to climb in it. He looked coldly at her and muttered, '' I can''t do anything against you since you have my lifeline in your hands but don''t think that I will let you do as you wish either.''


    Back then she was so furious that she wanted to kill Fu Shu Chang but the more stubborn he was, the more she wanted him.


    " I will think about it." Though her mouth seemed to be agreeing Chen Xi knew that Chen Chu Chu was still pinning for Fu Shu Chang. She could see the stubbornness in the eyes of her sister, and seeing that her sister did not agree with her, Chen Xi could only sigh.


    Chen Chu Chu was very confident in her magic skills, she was someone who could charm men when she was not even this beautiful and now that she was this good-looking, it was impossible for a man to not fall in love with her, what was more she has worked this hard to win over Fu Shu Chang already how can she drop the matter like this?


    After investing so many years in that man, she has to see some results!


    What was even more important was that there was no other man like Fu Shu Chang, he was smart, talented and even knew what she was doing. His loyalty towards his wife despite being under her spell for so long was phenomenal. Even though the man spoke harsh words to his wife and acted like he did not care about her on Chen Chu Chu''s order, he still remained firmly loyal to that woman even after suffering so much pain on the full moon.


    And what attracted her, even more, was that the man did not once lower his head and begged her when he was suffering, he will rather bleed to death than ask for her help and that only made her fall for him even more.


    Chen Chu Chu really wanted to conquer that man by hook or crook and she knew that sooner orter that man will fall under her charms, no matter how much he tried to resist her, she was her mistress''s most skilled disciple, no one has been able to go against her wishes!


    She had enough confidence in her skills!


    Chen Xi also knew that her sister will not agree which was why she did not say anything, in fact, she too thought that it was too much of a waste to let Fu Shu Chang go after wasting so many months on him.


    Thus, she could only tell her sister to stay careful and then return to her room.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After Chen Xi left her room, Chen Chu Chu turned around and walked to the bookshelf but then her gaze fell on her reflection in the mirror that was ced in front of the bed on which she slept. She only nced at it for a few seconds but then she frowned and immediately changed her path to the mirror as she closely looked at the wrinkles on the side of her eyes that have appeared at some moment.


    The curl of her lips went down and then she clicked her tongue in annoyance. " When did this happen? Howe my skin suddenly started to degrade so soon?"


    She looked down at her hands that despite being pale and smooth, seemed to be showing signs of ageing and was really displeased. She turned to look at the mirror that was in front of her and then kicked the foot of the dressing table with great annoyance.


    " I work so hard to beat this curse and yet," she wickedly sneered and then walked over to the small wooden box that was sitting at the foot of her bed. She took out the key from her pocket and then opened the lock that was hanging in front of the box before she unsped the wooden box and opened the lid.


    As soon as she opened the lid, hundreds and thousands of ck snakes with diamond heads started wriggling and slithering inside the box. She looked down at the snakes and smiled strangely before reaching out and picking one in her fingers, " My dear child, do you want your mommy to live long? Then go and bring me a young woman, one whose death is not near."


    Chen Chu Chumanded the snake who seemed to be listening to her quite patiently and then flung it down on the floor. The snake that was the size of a normal snake turned ten times bigger as soon as it touched the ground and then started to slither out of the room.


    Chen Chu Chu watched it leave and suddenly remembered one of her children that died just a few months ago. When she thought about how that child has cultivated to the point where it started to talk and even think on its own, she suddenly felt that it was such a pity. At the same time, she could not help but curse the celestial master who killed her daughter.


    Clearly, she worked hard to make sure that daughter of her to get out of that tomb and even get a proper host to cultivate with but now that she was dead, she was only left with these poor excuses of children who did not even have much cultivation.


    " If that celestial master ever falls in my hands I will kill him!" Because of him, she was scolded by her mistress! "If not for his interference, I would have¡­" Chen Chu Chu stopped and did not speak any further.


    ------------------

 Chapter 637 Wake Up Call

    Song Yan did not know that there was such a deep connection between the snake demon she killed along with Wu Genji and Chen Chu Chu. After what happened in Li Wenyi''spany, she had to bring Yu Pan who was unconscious with her to the hospital and call Li Wenyi, who would have thought that Fu Yu Sheng woulde to the hospital with Li Wenyi as well?


    Because Li Wenyi''spany was destroyed in her pursuit of killing the two echoes, she had to tell everything to Li Wenyi and by the time she finished telling everything to Li Wenyi, she was brutally scolded by Fu Yu Sheng who told her that if she continued to act like this without telling him then he will one day die of a heart attack.


    In the night she had tried to reason it out with him by telling him that she knew what she was doing and did not want him to worry which was why she did not tell him why and where she was going but the man did not listen to her and the matter continued to escte to the point where the two of them stopped talking to each other.


    The two of them maintained their stance the entire night and when she woke up in the day she was surprised to find that her husband was already up and about, he even dared to leave without telling her. She looked at the depression on the side of the bed and suddenly felt really sour, she did not tell him because she did not want to worry him but the man was getting angry at her because she did not worry him enough.


    Was there even any sense in his words?


    Song Yan did not think that she was in the wrong, she was just keeping her work and personal life separate she did not want her husband to worry her when she went out of the house after all he had his own worries to take care of and she felt that it was already enough for them to act as Fu Chen''s parents. There was no need for them to get involved in each other''s life and act like a married couple.


    Because she did not want to start her day with an ugly grimace on her face, Song Yan threw Fu Yu Sheng at the back of her head and then woke Fu Chen up, she washed him up and dressed him before sending him down to his grandfather to help him pack for the trip that they were going to make in a few days. After sending Fu Chen down, she picked up her clothes and was going to the bathing room when she heard her phone ringing.


    She looked at the number that was disyed on the screen and was slightly surprised to see that it belonged to an unknown person. But she still picked up the call and answered, as soon as she picked up, Yu Pan''s weak voice came from the other side, " Sister Yan! I am d you picked up my call, I wanted to thank you forst night. If it was not for you then I and Jing would have ¡­." Yu Pan did not speak instead she started to softly cry.


    She did not even dare to think about what might have happened if Song Yan had note to her rescue! Yu Pan thought about how after the spell broke, her fianc¨¦ did not evene to see her and started to get an urge to p herself. For the sake of this man, she almost lost her life and he did not evene to see her when she was admitted to the hospital, what kind of dog eyes did she have to put her life on the line for this kind of man?


    When she thought about her stupidity, Yu Pan wanted to kill her fianc¨¦ before killing herself!


    Yu Pan''s words were very sincere as she thanked Song Yan, she was really grateful to Song Yan and will remain so for the rest of her life. If not for Song Yan then she was sure that she wouldn''t be still alive and more importantly she wouldn''t have seen the true face of that man! She would have really lost her life in vainst night if not for Song Yan.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Yan was surprised when she realised that the person who was calling her was none other than Yu Pan but she soon got over her surprise and noticed the slight vigour in Yu Pan''s voice even though thetter was very much startled, it was a good thing that she was recovering well and was not brooding over the past.


    Song Yan''s lips finally curved into a smile and she wisely advised Yu Pan, "It''s all right, as long as you are alive everything is fine. But from now on make sure that you do not make random wishes in front of something about which you do not have a good idea, just remember that nothinges for free in this world."


    " Be careful in the future and don''t go around provoking things that have suspicions behind them."


    This incident has also given Yu Pan a major wake-up call, she understood that she should be careful while treating supernatural things. She could not provoke anything lest she gets caught in trouble from which she could not escape. And the reason she provoked that thing was even stupid, she has done so much to get engaged to the man who did not even like her as much as she did and for the sake of getting married to that man, she ended up getting entangled in ck magic.


    She was almost dragged down by that man and almost lost her life in his hands indirectly and yet that man could not care less about her, when she thought about everything carefully now, Yu Pan could not help but freak out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Please check out my other works ¡ª-


    1) hot bloodsuckers'' obsession if you want to see harem romance.


    2) Vengeance of the moon if you want a strong fl who destroys her bullies.

 Chapter 638 Helping Yu Pan

    Speaking of which Song Yan was really curious about how this rumour of the portrait fulfilling the wishes of people started to circte throughout the entirepany. Howe the people who were supposed to be free of every superstition ended up getting involved with something so terrible? And she could not help but ask Yu Pan now that thetter knew the truth behind the portrait.


    Yu Pan told everything that she knew to Song Yan. She told her that the people in thepany did not believe that the portrait was anything miraculous but then one day, a woman dressed in white and red priest robes came and announced that the portrait was blessed by the heavens and that the person who made the portrait a child of the destiny because the portrait was the fruit of that destiny''s child sweat and blood it held every bit of luck as the child of destiny did, she further told them that the portrait will fulfil everyone''s desires as long as they asked for it with all their heart.


    Of course, no one believed what the woman said, she was old with grey hair and was dressed in robes that were covered with patches even the old master who was with her was not great looking either but the two of them spoke for a lot of time and somehow managed to convince some people.


    However, even then no one wanted to show themselves as a pedantic supernatural believer which was why they all pretended to act as if nothing was different then one day, one of the cleaningdies, husband met with an ident and the situation was not looking good.


    The cleaningdy went around praying and paying bills, and it was during that time that she prayed in front of that portrait as well thinking that even if she prayed in front of the portrait no harm wille her way, after all, she was only praying.


    And miraculously, the cleaningdy''s husband actually got better after she prayed in front of the portrait. After that it was like a whole new world opened in front of thepany people, they all started to pray in front of the portrait.


    Even though these people vanished in a month or two no one really paid any attention to it since they did not die almost immediately, who would have thought that this was what was happening behind them?


    Yu Pan did not want to pray in front of the portrait either but she got pregnant by mistake. Both her boyfriend and she were drunk that night and ended up making a mistake in the heat, which was why she was in a hurry to get married, she did not want to be cursed by her mother for getting pregnant out of wedlock but who would have thought that her desire to get away from a few words of scolding would almost get her involved in a situation where she lost her life?


    Song Yan could hear the lingering fear in Yu Pan''s voice as thetter told her everything, she listened quietly before she told Yu Pan to not worry about anything and only think of what she needed to do now. She even told her that the reason the thing was after her so desperately was because she wanted the kid in Yu Pan''s womb.


    Young children were the best meal for evil beings.


    " Miss Su, can I ask what is going to happen now? Will that thing in the portraite after me again?" Yu Pan was very much scared about this and when she heard Song Yan say that the thing was after her as well as the kid in her belly she could not help but shudder in terror. If she knew that there hid something so terrible in the portrait she would have never prayed in front of it much less even look at it. Now it was impossible for her to live without looking over her shoulder.<novelnext></novelnext>


    If her child was such a temptation to that thing, she was worried that she will never get a moment of peace.


    Song Yan thought about the woman about whom Yu Pan has told her and carefully pondered it over before she said, " Although that thing is hurt and it will take a long time for it to gain strength ande after you, I think there is a chance that the person behind it might realise that something is wrong with it and woulde to finish the job. It will be better if you take a long break and hide where no one can find you for the time being."


    Yu Pan was stunned, but then she immediately agreed to take a long leave. She did not want to leave her job after wasting so many savings on that bastard but now that she knew that her life was dependent on it, she could only agree.


    Compared to her life nothing else was important, she could alwayse back after everything was over and start working again. Last night was enough for her to realise how terrible such things could be when provoked. Now that a master was telling her to hide then was she going to stay back and ask the thing toe and attack her again? She was not that foolish thank you!


    " I will listen to what you say, sister Yan but what if that thing or its masteres looking for me?"


    " That thing solely relies on the life force of young women, I don''t think that once it realises that you are not in close vicinity it wille to chase after you and the same could be said for its master, after losing its vitality it will take at least three full moon nights for it to recover and I don''t think it will want to waste its time on you when it can make others fall as its prey." Song Yan told Yu Pan causing a cease to thetter''s worries.


    After exining everything Song Yan told Yu Pan to carry the talisman that she left with her in all cases and ask for more in case the old one was no longer useful.


    " Thank you, sister Yan!"


    -------------

 Chapter 639 Aging Like Fine Wine

    Song Yan finished chatting with Yu Pan and went to take a shower after she finished washing up, she started to organize her clothing in a suitcase since she did not want to head down and see Fu Yu Sheng. Thetter has taken a few days off from thepany since he wanted to follow them all to the military. She knew that if she went downstairs she might really hit the guy with her fist which was why she decided to stay in the room and ignore that man as strongly as possible.


    However, when she was packing her bags, the door to their room was pushed open and Fu Yu Sheng walked inside with a tray that held food in it. He nced at Song Yan and hesitated for a while before walking inside he set down the tray on the bed and said, " You should eat even if you are angry with me."


    " I am not hungry," Song Yan folded her shirt carefully and then ced it inside the suitcase and closed the suitcase''s lid with a loud thump before she turned to look at the man. " And did you not say that you are getting too tired after worrying over me, then why are you bothering yourself by bringing this meal to me?"


    Fu Yu Sheng sighed and sat down on the bed. He looked at Song Yan who looked back at him and after a long pause opened his mouth, " Would you like it if I leave somewhere without telling you? And even if you know it is dangerous but I don''t give a heads up to you, do you think it''s all right on my part?"


    " No," Song Yan replied without thinking and it was only a beatter that she realized that she fell into his trap, she wanted to take what she said just now back but she could not. She could only look at Fu Yu Sheng who looked triumphant as he looked at her and said, " If it is not all right for me then why is it all right for you?" When Song Yan opened her mouth, he immediately cut in and said, " Don''t give me the eight years crap again, both of us know that I was not in the right state of my mind and even then¡­" he raised his hand and pointed at Song Yan. " Even then I told you where I was."


    " What I was doing and with whom such that you will not worry."


    Song Yan pursed her lips but said nothing, she pushed the suitcase into a corner and after a slight pause said, " I just think that there is no need for us to act so chummy with each other. We are together because of Chen Chen and nothing else. You are scared of me and I feel nothing for you, so why¡ª¡ª"


    She was still speaking when Fu Yu Sheng tugged her wrist from behind causing her body to yank back and fall right on hisp. At first, she was stunned and then she was shocked but then she was angry, as she turned and red at the man, " Why did you do¡ª¡ª"


    Before she could say anything else, she noticed that Fu Yu Sheng''s face was very close to hers, in fact, he was so close that she could feel his breath on her face causing that part of her face to be heated up. She looked at the man''s eyes that were locked on hers and felt him raise his hand and brush the lock of her hair that was swaying next to her ear and tilted his head like he was going to kiss her but stopped just a few inches ago as he whispered, " If you feel nothing then why is your heart beating so loudly, Yan Yan?"


    Song Yan snapped out of her daze as she scrambled off Fu Yu Sheng''sp and got to her feet. She raised her hands and started rubbing her ears that have turned red and cursed herself for reacting like that but even if she did not want to show any emotion on her face, her body was more honest when it came to Fu Yu Sheng, thanks to their Yin and Yang aura.


    Fu Yu Sheng saw how his wife was looking anywhere but at him and raised his body from the bed before smirking haughtily. " I was really thinking that I was losing my touch but looks like I am still as seductive to you as I was years ago."<novelnext></novelnext>


    " W¡­what? Seductive?" Song Yan who was suddenly caught off foot turned to look at her husband and scoffed with a mocking expression. " Have you seen your face, you look so old. Look at the corner of your eyes they are filled with crow''s feet and your stomach, it''s getting more and more round with each passing day. Seductive you say! You only seeded because you took me by surprise!"


    " Then I will continue to take you by surprise," Fu Yu Sheng smiled brilliantly causing Song Yan to look at him warily as she took a few steps back. But no matter how wary she was of this man, nothing could have prepared her for his next move, the man actually ducked and kissed her on the cheek.


    Because of his sudden move, she was a bit startled but then she raised her hand to smack him, only for him to turn around and rush out as he shouted, " I might be getting old but I am getting finer, just like an aged wine!"


    " Damn, you shameless old man!" Song Yan whose face was blushing like crazy looked at the cheeky Fu Yu Sheng and picked up her slipper to hurl at him but the man despite being in his thirties was faster, he closed the door before the slipper caught him and then closed the door behind him.


    As he closed the door behind him, Fu Yu Sheng leaned on the door and rubbed his stomach as he looked down. " Am I really getting rounder?" He moved his waist a little and muttered, " ¡­ I thought I was in great shape. Looks like I need to work harder."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Please check out my other works ¡ª-


    1) hot bloodsuckers'' obsession if you want to see harem romance.


    2) Vengeance of the moon if you want a strong fl who destroys her bullies.

 Chapter 640 Passed Out Again

    Song Yan was very upset with Fu Yu Sheng and when the time to leave for the military came, she not only dumped the bags that were supposed to be dragged by her on the man who acted so willfully in front of her but she even kicked him in the shins every chance that she got. How dare he! This cowardly man who ran away after consummating their wedding night actually dared to tease her? He really has gotten too bold!


    Fu Yu Sheng on the other hand did not feel wrong at all, he was even a bit happy when he was being kicked by Song Yan. Since his wife was angry with him, it meant that she was upset with him for kissing her, and as long as she was upset it meant that she was not as unaffected as she pretended to be!


    Thus, he not only let her kick him as much as he wanted but even whistled a jolly tune while being kicked. Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan walked out of the house with the bags and found Fu Chen and Fu Yu Shen crouching next to the car at first they did not notice anything weird but then they saw how Fu Chen and Fu Yu Shen did not even move when they came over and could not walk over to see what they were looking at.


    Song Yan followed her son''s gaze and was surprised to find that he was actually looking down at a row of spiders that was moving in front of him but that was not the weird thing, what was weird was that the spiders were truly beautiful. Like some exotic creatures from the wild, they were ck and red with elegant long legs and seemed to be moving in a rhythm, the more Song Yan looked at them the more she felt that she needed to keep looking at them.


    But unlike the two men and a young boy who was not as aware of the dangers around them, Song Yan was very much sensitive. Not only did she snap out of whatever daze she was in but she even broke the long line of the spider that was walking in the garden with her red heels before she turned to look at butler Ke and said, " Butler Ke, there are some pesky spiders in the garden go and bring a me thrower and burn them, won''t you?"


    She looked at the spiders that were now scuttling faster than ever and added, " We are going to leave the house for a few weeks who knows when wee back, our house will be these spiders''ir."


    Butler Ke immediately went to fetch the me thrower and since everything was kept in the garage, he did not take long and started to take care of the spiders that were running around in the garden but soon he realised something that he hasn''t noticed before and turned to look at Song Yan and the others.


    " These spiders are really smart, they know how to dodge fire! See!" As he spoke he aimed at the group of spiders that were trying to escape and everyone noticed how the spiders turned around and dodged before Butler Ke could even turn the me thrower in their direction it was as if they knew what he was doing.


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she walked over to where butler Ke was and snatched the me thrower from butler Ke and started to burn the spiders down, she was much more agile than the little pests and soon she was done dealing with every single one of them. She looked down at the remaining one that was still trying to escape and lifted her feet to stomp on it, she did not even flinch while doing so even when she had a very good idea what they were.


    ¡­.


    Chen Chu Chu on the other hand threw the mirror that she was holding in her hands on the floor. She has sent her spiders to monitor Song Yan and ry everything that she was doing, ever since she saw the long lifeline of that woman, she has been truly hung up over the body of Song Yan.


    Even though she knew that she should not be dancing with burning me like this and attacking someone like Song Yan, she could not stop herself from getting greedy what was more, her curse was acting up again and she needed a body that was young, beautiful and with a lifeline longer than others.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Yan was the perfect candidate at first she was hung up on Li Wenyi but thetter''s lifeline was not as long as Song Yan''s. Chen Chu Chu looked down at her hand and her gaze focused on the line that ryed the life duration of a person and noticed how it was getting shorter and shorter.


    " This body won''t do! It cannot withstand my curse." Chen Chu Chu muttered as she looked at the declining lifeline and turned to look at her reflection in the mirror. Even though she still looked young and healthy, she knew that her bones were now hurting and her joints were not moving as smoothly as they were before, she was clearly getting old!


    And the older she got, the closer she will be to death!


    .


    She stayed awake all night waiting for her child toe and bring her a new body but instead she was the one who spent waiting for that good for nothing! In the end, when she woke up with an aching back and creaking joints, she could no longer help but be reminded of Song Yan''s beautiful face and her long lifeline even though that woman''s Yin energy was too strong, among all women, only that woman''s body will be able to withstand her curse!


    This was why even though she was warned by her mistress to not approach a woman with a stronger Yin energy than her, Chen Chu Chu couldn''t help herself and sent her little children to see what Song Yan was up to but who would have thought that the woman will kill her children!


    Chen Chu Chu looked at her skin that was burned because of the impact her children received and banged her hand on the counter of the restroom. " Where the hell is he!"


    No sooner did she scream, there was a low thump and a body of a very young woman was dropped to the floor of the restroom. Her child whom she has sent backy next to the body and waited for his mother to praise him, Chen Chu Chu looked at the young woman and her average lifeline, though she was not happy she thought that she will make do with this woman for now and then think of a way to grasp hold of Song Yan''s body.


    As she thought about it, her smile widened and she raised her hands to undo the button of her clothing. Piece by piece she dropped the clothing and walked over to the woman who was lying on the floor, maybe it was the sense of imminent danger but the woman opened her eyes but what she saw made her pass out again.


    -----------

 Chapter 641 Slipped In Green Tea

    When Chen Chu Chu stepped out of the restroom, her skin was glowing and every sign of ageing seemed to have been reversed from her face, the only different thing was that somehow she looked even curvier and the clothes that she was wearing in the morning seemed to have been changed as well.


    Her colleague Hu Ya who was working in her section looked up from her work and was immediately stunned, she looked at Chen Chu Chu who just went to the restroom and immediately got a butt lift along with a breast job, she raised her hands and rubbed her eyes for a long time and then turned her gaze to the restroom and could not help but think whether Chen Chu Chu was hiding a freaking stic surgeon in the restroom.


    How in the world a woman who was tall andnky suddenly got so busty?


    Hu Ya has never liked Chen Chu Chu, she thought that the woman was too fake and her actions were corrupted as well, who else will in their right mind chase after a man who was married but the thing was that she was the only one who had working eyes everyone else in theboratory seemed to be freaking blind!


    As Chen Chu Chu walked past Hu Ya, thetter could not help but sneer, " Sister Chen, what kind of skin care are you using? Can you tell me? I mean I have heard of creams that will reverse ageing but I have never heard of anything that will make my breasts bigger like this."


    Chen Chu Chu paused and turned to look at Hu Yan, she looked around theboratory and when she saw that no one was there, she tipped her chin and smirked at Hu Ya before she lightly scoffed and muttered contemptuously, " You? You cannot even rub two of my skincare brand if you wanted to, don''t you have like a whole bunch of ugly-looking things to feed first? Why don''t you worry about them before?"


    Hu Ya''s parents sacrificed themselves when they were in the army even though Hu Yan and her brothers were given permanent residence in the army along with some special reservations, Hu Ya''s brothers were still young and she needed to work hard to provide for them. Even though schooling and housing were free for them the other expenses were fulfilled by Hu Ya.


    Her being an orphan has always been a throbbing nerve for Hu Ya, she red at Chen Chu Chu hard and wanted to say something but before she could even open her mouth, she saw thetter''s eyes suddenly turn red at an unimaginable speed as she started to cry with droplets as big as pearl falling from her eyes.


    "Sister Hu, I know that you don''t like but you don''t have to call me an ugly freak, I know that I am in the wrong for undergoing so many surgeries but it''s people like you who force me to do so!" Hu Ya had no idea why Chen Chu Chu was crying like her ancestors died and why she was ming her all of a sudden but then she heard a really violent roar from behind and understood.


    " Hu Ya, you have gone too far!" Bo Silin who walked into theboratory to ask Chen Chu Chu whether she wanted to go for lunch with him, he knew that Fu Shu Chang hardly ever ate and would not care about Chen Chu Chu either which was why he came to take care of Chen Chu Chu but who knew that he will hear something so explosive? He was immediately furious as he strode inside theboratory and red at Hu Ya while standing in front of Chen Chu Chu protectively.


    "What did you say to sister Chu Chu? Did you not know what she is going through?" Bo Silin stood in front of Hu Ya who was struck dumb by his stupidity, she looked at the man and then at the btch who has schemed against her and then nodded. " Sure enough, my astrologer was right¡­ he told me that I will slip in green tea and he was damn fcking right. This is what happens when you don''t listen to the old and the wise."


    Hu Ya blew out a breath and then turned to leave but before she could leave, her wrist was caught by Bo Silin who pointed to Chen Chu Chu and snarled, " Apologise before you leave, don''t even think about leaving unless you apologise."<novelnext></novelnext>


    " And with what right, do you think you can ask me to apologize?"


    " I am your fianc¨¦!" Bo Silin quite shamelessly announced as he red at Hu Ya who smiled at him and replied, " From today onwards you are not." And as she spoke, she twisted her feet and kicked Bo Silin right against his forehead before sending him toppling to the ground.


    " Brother Silin!" Chen Chu Chu screamed as she rushed to Bo Silin on the ground while Hu Ya dusted her hands and said, " Now don''t evene at me with that attitude, ex-fianc¨¦. Enjoy your lunch date with this green tea as much as you want, I need to go and vomit."


    She rolled her eyes at the two before she walked out of theboratory but while she was walking out, she met with Fu Shu Chang who wasing inside with a report in hand and shot him a look ofplete and utter disgust before she snorted and walked past him.


    Fu Shu Chang: "..." ???


    What happened while he was gone? He was really confused when he saw Hu Ya snort at him but then he saw Chen Chu Chu and Bo Silin who was on the floor. Chen Chu Chu was helping Bo Silin before Fu Shu Chang came but as soon as she saw the man of her dreams walk inside, she immediately let go of Bo Silin and dumped him on the floor.


    If that was not enough she even walked over to him to get to Fu Shu Chang, all the while smiling as she shyly greeted, " Brother Fu, you are here?"


    Fu Shu Chang immediately understood why Hu Ya snorted at him because he too wanted to do the same, he did not answer Chen Chu Chu and turned around to leave. The full moon was still far, he does not need to listen to her at the moment with that thought in his head, he turned around and left while Chen Chu Chu chased after him.


    Bo Silin: "¡­.." What am I? A carpet?


    author: no you are worse than that g man.


    ¡­..

 Chapter 642 The Fu Family Is Here!

    Fu Shu Chang did not want to talk to Chen Chu Chu, he knew that thetter was chasing after him but he did not stop and continued to walk ahead. He was worried that if he was even a step slower thetter would catch up to him and start her usual chatter while everyone watched them from the sidelines.


    However, he did not even go further than a few steps when he heard Chen Chu Chu whisper, " Full moon, brother Chang."


    Upon hearing her words even though Fu Shu Chang did not want to stop, he had to grind his teeth and slow down his steps, he understood that if he did not stop then this woman will find trouble with him on the full moon again, even though her actions were hateful, he had no other choice but to listen to her.


    Chen Chu Chu who saw that Fu Shu Chang stopped moving was very satisfied, she took a few steps closer to him with a delicate grate and then came to stand beside him, she tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear and then said to Fu Shu Chang with a pout, " Brother Chang, why do you always have to act so rudely with me, you know you cannot go against me. I am the only one who can keep your life safe, so listen to me and don''t get me angry all right?"


    Fu Shu Chang did not reply to the woman who was acting like a shy little girl who was just a few years away from turning sixteen and turned a blind eye to her actions. He knew that no matter how much she pretended to be a naive woman, a demon lived under that skin ¡ª¡ª one who would watch him die if he did not listen to her.


    "It''s a good thing that you know how to listen, I mean¡­at least think about your wife, how upset will she be when she finds out that you actually died in such a horrible manner, it would be really heartbreaking right when she finds out that she always took you as wrong ¡ª¡ª" she was still speaking when Fu Shu Chang stopped moving and looked at her with a cold glint in his eyes and said, " You stay away from her, I already warned you¡­ this game, whatever it is you are ying with me, I am going to y along but if you were to act smart then I will not leave you alone either."


    Chen Chu Chu was not at all scared, she looked around them before she leaned down and then whispered, " Ooh, I am so scared Brother Chang but pray tell me what are you going to do? Don''t forget that without me, even you will not be able to stay alive. So, lower your eyes and take my arm before I get mad."


    As she spoke, she proffered her arm to Fu Shu Chang who gritted his teeth, he did not want to listen to her but ¡ª¡ªseeing that he was not listening to her, Chen Chu Chu raised her eyebrows and said, " Come on, I am hungry¡­we do not have the entire day, Brother Chang."


    The two of them were in a stalemate when a soldier came running towards Fu Shu Chang and said, " Researcher Fu, you are here ? Your family is here and is asking for you¡­" he looked at Chen Chu Chu who was standing next to Fu Shu Chang and warned him in a low voice, " Your wife is also here."


    Fu Shu Chang was struck dumb when he heard the words of the soldier andpletely forgot what Chen Chu Chu said to him, he turned on his heels and walked towards the entrance of the army district, leaving a very angry Chen Chu Chu behind.<novelnext></novelnext>


    '' Li Wenyi was here? What is that bitch doing here? Should she not be busy with the aftermath of the incident in herpany?'' When Chen Chu Chu found out that Song Yan wasing to the army district, she thought only a part of the Fu family wasing, she never thought that the entire Fu family wasing!


    How did Li Wenyi find the time toe here?


    " Sister Chen, don''t worry ¡­I still think that you are the best choice for Researcher Fu." The soldier told Li Wenyi, in his opinion Sister Chu Chu was someone who was just as witty and smart as Researcher Fu of course she should be the one who should stand next to Researcher Fu!


    Chen Chu Chu was still cursing Li Wenyi in her head but she still smiled at the soldier and shook her head. " I just admire Researcher Fu, there is nothing between the two of us please don''t talk nonsense, brother."


    As she spoke she walked after Fu Shu Chang, if Li Wenyi was here then she will have to stand next to Fu Shu Chang and make her ufortable no matter what!


    When Fu Shu Chang reached the parking area of the army district, he saw his entire family standing in there and was stunned, he could not react for a moment and stood there in a daze. Seeing Fu Shu Chang stand in front of them in a daze like this Old master Fu was very upset, he walked over to where Fu Shu Chang was and then raised his cane to smack his arm. " What are you staring at huh? Are you not happy to see your family? Did we interrupt your fun or something?"


    Old master Fu did not want to say anything nasty in front of everyone but seeing Fu Shu Chang after so long, he was reminded of the blog that he read and could not stop himself. He noticed Chen Chu Chu, the woman in the picturee towards them as well and narrowed his eyes before he very loudly eximed, " You better clean up after yourself, even if I die no one else can snatch the position of the first daughter inw of the Fu family from Li Wenyi."


    This was his way of telling everyone in the military district who was supporting Chen Chu Chu, that she had no future in their family!


    ---------

 Chapter 643 Yan Guo

    Old master Fu caused everyone who stood around the parking lot to suck in a breath, they could not help but think of Old master Fu as a tyrant who was separating two lovers from each other while acting like an old dictator but the thing was that even if they wanted to say something they could not bring themselves to say anything after all, this was Old master Fu''s family matter and they just could not poke their nose in the matter which did not concern them.


    Fu Shu Chang''s eyes softened, even though he has never shown it on his face, he was thankful that his grandfather has never epted Chen Chu Chu or who knew what that woman might have asked him for?


    Seeing that his grandfather was getting very angry with him Fu Shu Chang hurriedly held his grandfather''s cane and said with a gentle smile, " I will listen to whatever you have to say grandpa but why are you here? When did youe and why did you not tell me? Did you just arrive? You should have called me, I would havee to pick you up." As he spoke he turned to look at the rest of his family who was already dragging their luggage with them.


    " If I told you how would I have caught you in the act?" Old master Fu muttered as he red at Chen Chu Chu who ducked her head like a wronged little girl, even though everyone who saw this happen thought that Old master Fu was going too far in bullying a young girl, they did not say anything.


    They all have heard about Old master Fu''s fame, he was a straight man who did not take any nonsense from anyone unless they owed him a life. He was an old veteran of the army and cared a lot about the rules of his family, if they were to say anything at the moment for Chen Chu Chu or much less try to take a stand for her, they will be beaten by the vicious tongue of Old Master Fu.


    Seeing that the woman did not dare to look him in the eye, Old master Fu snorted before he turned to look at his eldest grandson and turned to nce at his second grandson who was not only taking care of his son by carrying him in one arm while dragging the most luggage while leaving the lightest to his wife and gave Fu Shu Chang a white expression.


    [ White expression = disgusted look ]


    He hated iron for not being able to turn into steel!


    " Why are you standing there like an idiot? Go and help your wife and call someone to take the rest of the luggage to your house in the army district, do you wish to see us drag our feet after travelling for so long ?" Old master Fu hit his grandson with his cane again.


    Fu Shu Chang did not dare to ignore the order that Old master Fu has given him and walked over to Li Wenyi to take her luggage at first, Li Wenyi wanted to ignore him but when she saw Chen Chu Chu looking in her direction, she handed everything that she was holding in her hands to Fu Shu Chang.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng were right, why should she give way to someone disgusting her? Shouldn''t she disgust them right back? Even if she was acting haughty and was not gentle like Chen Chu Chu, she had one thing that thetter did not and that was ¡ª¡ª


    The title of the official wife and she was going to exploit it till the end! Even if she was to divorce Fu Shu Chang, she will make sure to do it after disgusting this woman to death!


    Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong looked at Chen Chu Chu and rolled their eyes this woman was simply dreaming if she thought she was going to be their sister inw, even though they were not dogs for looks, they still wanted a sister-inw who was ''clean'', this woman looked like she was a lot of trouble!


    Just like Su Lan! And they too turned to look at their brother silently asking as to what he saw in this woman.


    Fu Shu Chang did not dare to say anything, he simply started to pull the luggage with him and even though he did not say anything to Li Wenyi if anyone knew him that closely, they would have seen thatpared to Chen Chu Chu, he was treating Li Wenyi with a lot of patience.


    As he walked forward, he saw a young maning towards them and immediately said, " Yan Guo,e here¡­my family came to see me ¡­e and help me with their luggage and bring them to my house."


    " Old master Fu, you are here ¡­my father was just missing you," When Yan Guo came to stop in front of Old master Fu, he greeted the old master before turning to take the luggage from Old butler Ke who wanted to refuse but was stopped by Yan Guo who said, " I am strong and sturdy, it will be really shameful for me to let an elder carry luggage in front of me."


    Yan Guo turned and then turned to greet everyone in the Fu family, he took a double take of Fu Chen and his smile widened even further as he nced at the cute-looking Fu Chen and said with a soft voice, " Chen Chen, do you remember uncle Yan? I was the first one who gifted you a gold locket when you turned one and I even carried you in my arm when you were little, you even peed in my arms when you were a baby."


    Yan Guo was the youngest in his family and his father had three sons and even though he had two older brothers neither of them married and gave him a nephew to y with, now that he was seeing Fu Chen after such a long time, he could not help but tease the little guy.

 Chapter 644 Fu Chen Fainted

    Fu Chen has never been embarrassed like this before, he looked at the uncle who was teasing him and then hurriedly turned around and his face in his father''s embrace. Even though his father was stinky and left him alone for a long time, he was going to choose his father over this mouthy uncle. How can he announce his dark history in front of everyone like this?


    Seeing that her son was embarrassed, Song Yan decided to intervene lest her son started to throw a tantrum. " Brother Yan, how are you? I still haven''t thanked you enough for thest time."


    When Song Yan was pregnant, she was not taken care of properly by Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong. The two of them did not like her and they were too young to take care of a pregnant woman, Li Wenyi had to leave because she had an important fashion show and since the doctor told them that Fu Chen won''t be born for another one month, they all were very rxed.


    Who would have thought that just when they took their eyes away from Song Yan, thetter''s water would miraculously break? She still remembered that back then Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong did not have any idea what to do with her, if not for Yan Guo who came with Fu Shu Chang to pick something from the Fu mansion then she and Fu Chen might have been in a lot of danger.


    It could be said that Fu Shu Chang and Yan Guo were more of an uncle to Fu Chen than Fu Yu Shen ever was years ago. Even though she thanked Yan Guo profusely back then, she still thought it was not enough.


    " What are you thanking me for sister-inw?" When Yan Guo heard Song Yan thank him, he waved her thanks away instead he turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng whom he has never seen before and simply said, " If you want to thank me then you just hit this stupid boy a few more times, leaving his pregnant wife behind going abroad, tsk, tsk...he deserves to stay single all his life. It''s his fortune that he got such a beautiful wife by miracle."


    Fu Yu Sheng wanted to curse and call this man ''trash'' but he has been bullied by Yan Guo ever since he was young. Even though Yan Guo looked like he had a sunny disposition the truth was that he was one of those people who smiled more brightly while bullying someone and since one could not hit a smiling face, Fu Yu Sheng has always had a hard time while dealing with this man who was even slyer than a fox.


    Thus, even though he did not want to, he still put away his uncouth appearance and refrained from speaking any profanity. Instead, he politely smiled at Yan Guo and greeted him, " Brother Guo, how are you?"


    Yan Guo was very surprised when he heard Fu Yu Sheng greet him, he raised his brows and threw his arm around Fu Yu Sheng''s shoulders and said, " Not bad, Not bad...its seems that you have gotten a bit more courageous from the past. When I found out that you came with your family, I thought you were going to hide from me likest time but I am happy that you can finally stand on your feet in front of me like a man."


    As he spoke, he kept hitting Fu Yu Sheng on the back causing both Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Chen''s faces to turn ck.


    Fu Chen looked up at his father who was being beaten by this chatty uncle and gave him a white look. Sure enough, his mother was better! He made a mistake getting in the arms of his father, if he knew that this was going to happen then he would have rather hung in his mother''s arms like a monkey than be picked up by his father.


    He turned to look at Yan Guo and then turned to his father as he silently told his father his thoughts through telepathy. '' I don''t like this uncle.''


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at his son and answered, ''I don''t like him either.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    But neither of them could do anything, Yan Guo saved the two of them from losing his life or his wife and child, thus they could only give face to Yan Guo.


    Song Yan saw that both father and son were looking like they were heading for the gallows and softly chuckled. Sure enough, even after so many years neither of them could fight against Yan Guo but she did not save them because when Fu Chen died, Yan Guo was one of those very few people who straight up warned Fu Yu Sheng from handling the Fu corporation to anyone other than Fu Chen.


    She still remembered how Yan Guo roared at Fu Yu Sheng during Fu Chen''s funeral calling him a useless andpletely absent father who did not care about his child. He was one of the people who might have helped in breaking the spell under Fu Yu Sheng because when Yan Guo told him that it was better to let the Fu corporation rot and go to hell than be given to an outsider Fu Yu Sheng donated everything.


    Yan Guo was one of those few people who were able to wake the real, Fu Yu Sheng up.


    In short, it can be said that Song Yan was very thankful to Yan Guo. He was able to reach for Fu Yu Sheng when she could not.


    Yan Guo did not know what was going on in Song Yan''s head instead he continued to chatter with Fu Yu Sheng. He looked at the pretty-looking Fu Chen who would definitely grow up to be a heartbreaker and immediately remembered something, he said, " Yu Sheng, why don''t we do this? I am still not married but I will be in a few years, in case I give birth to a daughter then we will get our children betrothed to each other. What do you think about it?"


    He paused and then looked at Fu Chen as he pointed to his face and said very confidently, " Chen Chen, what do you think? Isn''t uncle really handsome? I will marry a beautiful wife and then give birth to a pretty girl. You can marry her when she grows up, okay ?"


    Fu Chen looked at Yan Guo who had thick eyebrows and a handsome face with tanned skin, in the eyes of women, Yan Guo was indeed handsome but Fu Chen was still a child. He just heard that he will have to marry a woman like Yan Guo when he grows up, he was so shocked that his eyes rolled back and he fainted.


    " Fu Chen!" Fu Yu Sheng was still digesting the fact that there was a possibility of Yan Guo bing his inw when he saw his son faint and was shocked beyond belief before he turned to look at Yan Guo with a ming gaze. " Brother Guo!"


    Even Song Yan was surprised, Fu Chen hated the idea of marrying Yan Guo''s daughter that much. She looked at Yan Guo who was scratching his cheek in embarrassment.


    ---------------

 Chapter 645 Song Yan Agreed!

    Seeing the progression of the situation the corner of Song Yan''s mouth twitched as she looked at Yan Guo and her husband before her gaze dropped to Fu Chen who was lying unconscious in the arms of her husband. She did not know whom to soothe first, Fu Yu Sheng who looked like he was going to explode, or Yan Guo who was confused while looking at Fu Chen who fainted or her son, who was having nightmares even when he was unconscious.


    In the end, she chose her son over her husband and Yan Guo, taking Fu Chen from Fu Yu Sheng''s arm, she soothingly patted Fu Chen on the back while trying to calm him down. While she was calming him down, she heard Fu Chen mutter, " Mach¡­Macho¡­Macho wife."


    Song Yan: "¡­.."


    She raised her head and looked at Yan Guo who was tall and sturdy with muscles all over his body looking like a brown bear and understood why Fu Chen fainted.


    Song Yan: "¡­.." Oh.


    Just as she was thinking about what to say, she heard Fu Yu Sheng speaking. " Brother Guo, can you be less of a rascal? My son is still young, what wife? He is too young for something like that, look at that! You scared my son with that marriage talk of yours! He still needs to grow up and take control of Fu corporation before getting married!"


    Song Yan: That''s not it, but whatever keep speaking. It was better than telling Yan Guo that Fu Chen was scared of getting a muscr wife like his future father-inw.


    As for why Song Yan was calling Yan Guo, Fu Chen''s future father-inw¡ª- ahem, she was the one who was guilty.


    Yan Guo was not at all deterred, he was in fact very cheerful. He looked at Fu Yu Sheng and waved his hand, " Yu Sheng, your words do not count. You don''t know because you were not here but I already asked my sister-inw for your son''s hand when he was born. I was only asking you out of formality just now, I am already thinking of getting married and having a match, I am just waiting for my disappointing brothers to get married so I can get married to my girlfriend and give birth to a plump daughter ."


    " Don''t worry even if your son is a bit old, I will not disdain him ¡­ it is his good luck that he will be able to eat young grass when he gets old. Don''t break up a future couple for your selfish desires, what kind of father are you? Besides its good to raise them as childhood sweethearts."


    Fu Yu Sheng was shocked upon finding out that such a deal has taken ce when he was not in the country that he turned to look at Song Yan with a quick whip of his neck even ignoring the sharp pop and the person who was more shocked than him was Fu Chen. He was only half unconscious just now but when he heard that his mother already sold him off, he was so shocked, that he opened his eyes and looked at his mother like she has betrayed him.


    " Chen Chen¡­" Song Yan wanted to say something under the gazes of her husband and son but before she could say anything Fu Chen''s eyes filled with tears and he started brawling.


    " I WAS SOLD AS A CHILD GROOM! WAHHH"


    ¡­.


    " Chen Chen, don''t worry, uncle will give you the prettiest one of his daughter," Fu Chen was still crying in Fu Yu Sheng''s arms when he arrived at Fu Shu Chang''s house in the military district.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Get lost! Can''t you see that my son is already like this and yet you are still going on and on about marriage?" Fu Yu Sheng was very angry at Yan Guo, damn this man ¡­he took advantage of his absence and made Song Yan make such a promise.


    Just the very thought of having this man who bullied him left and right, and asked him to buy c when he was in middle school was enough to let ulcers form in Fu Yu Sheng''s mouth.


    Song Yan who was abandoned by her son did not dare to utter a peep at this moment, back then she was too dizzy because of the anaesthesia and was notpletely conscious. So, when Yan Guo praised her son and said he wanted to take him as his son-inw, Song Yan who was already moved by his act of saving her life and her son''s agreed.


    Who would have thought that her careless actions wille to bite her in the future like this? She was truly helpless.


    Although Yan Guo did not understand why Fu Chen was crying like this, he was very tempted to have Fu Chen as his son-inw. He has seen how good the boy was and he was very good-looking as well, there was no problem with his background as well, and with such good conditions, how can Yan Guo give up on such a good potential candidate for his future daughter? Wouldn''t she kick him in the butt, if he missed this chance?


    Thus, even though he wanted to ask Fu Chen why he was so reluctant, he decided to keep his mouth shut for the time being. He will first let his wife give birth to a beautiful baby girl and then try again.


    Yan Guo immediately waved his hand and said, " Fine, Fine, I will leave and won''t annoy you anymore." Before he left, he turned to look at Fu Chen who was in Fu Yu Sheng''s arms, he saw the crying face of the little guy and suddenly got an urge to tease him. " Chen Chen, you can cry all you want but you will be uncle''s future son-inw, your mother agreed as well."


    After throwing Song Yan under the bus, Yan Guo left.


    Fu Chen who was once again reminded of his dark future let out a wail and cried even harder, " Puiiii! I will have a macho wife because mommy sold me."


    Song Yan: "¡­" I did not listen to me!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Please check out my other works ¡ª-


    1) hot bloodsuckers'' obsession if you want to see harem romance.


    2) Vengeance of the moon if you want a strong fl who destroys her bullies.

 Chapter 646 Bullying His Little Sheng~

    Fu Yu Sheng was very upset as well with what happened, he did not me Song Yan. After all, his wife was pregnant and no one was there to take care of her which was why Yan Guo was able to take advantage of her and nothing else but more importantly, he did not have the courage to tell off Song Yan.


    If he dared to say one word, she will retort him with ten! In the end, just like grandpa Fu said, he was still in the middle of his grovelling, how can he fight with her at this point? So, even though Fu Yu Sheng was upset, he did not dare to get upset at Song Yan instead he turned to look at Yan Guo and shouted, " In your dreams! I will never agree to be your inw!"


    As he shouted, he cajoled Fu Chen who was in his arms and said, " Don''t worry, father will look for a pretty bride for you when you grow up, that way even if Uncle Yan tries to set you up, you wouldn''t have to marry his daughter,"


    Fu Yu Sheng knew just how sly Yan Guo was and couldn''t help but already start nning which family he was going to choose his daughter-inw, no matter who it was ¡­he will never allow Yan Guo''s daughter to make her way into his house! That man sent him all over the campus to buy c cans when they were young who knows what he will do if he was to be his inw?


    Fu Chen looked at his father and for the first time, his father was shining with golden light like an archangel!


    " Dad!"


    " My Son!"


    Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Chen hugged each other while bonding over the fact that the two of them did not want Yan Guo as their inws. Song Yan stared at the two of them and did not say anything, she was going to leave the two of them to bond with each other as much as they want to.


    Fu Shu Chang was different from Fu Yu Sheng who did not have a good rtionship with Yan Guo. When they were young, Yan Guo and him bonded over the fact that both of them liked to bully Fu Yu Sheng and thus, he was very close to Yan Guo. He sent Yan Guo out before he walked inside and looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was resolutely refusing to hand over his son to Yan Guo and said, " Why are you fighting so much? You already know that Yan Guo is not someone who gives up."


    Hearing this Fu Yu Sheng looked up and red at Fu Shu Chang, he could never forget the fact that¡­ the devil Yan Guo was introduced into his life by his brother. He covered Fu Chen''s ears and cursed, " Eat a bag of ai*s covered di*ks, you f*cking c*nt."


    Song Yan: "¡­.." That was too colourful, looks like she has to buy a pair of earmuffs for Fu Chen, now that they were in Fu Shu Chang''s house, she was sure that Fu Yu Sheng will curse like there was no tomorrow.


    Just as she thought that Fu Shu Chang will get angry, she heard thetter chuckle as he brought his hand under his chin and tilted his head to the side as he smiled gently and said, " You are still just as cute as you were when you were young, little Sheng, how can you say such cheesy words as you miss me like that? Big brother missed you too."


    " Get lost, you f*cking ¡­I hope you choke on a d*ck and die!" Fu Yu Sheng handed Fu Chen to Old master Fu who covered his great-grandson''s ears and sighed heavily before turning to look at Butler Ke and said, " Bring me to my room, I am too old to watch this."


    Butler Ke saw Fu Yu Sheng roll his sleeves and said, " Is this okay? The two of them are not young anymore."


    " Humph, let them fight ¡­ it is fine as long as they don''t break their spines." Old master Fu snorted and then looked at Fu Chen who was looking confused. He smiled and sweetly said, " Awe, Chen Chen¡­ do you want to see the greenhouse that great grandpa has here? Then let''s go."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Old master Fu took Fu Chen away with him, he was worried that his great-grandson will learn from his boorish father. Fortunately, he looked for a good granddaughter-inw and Fu Chen inherited her patience, or else he would be called to kindergarten every day!


    Just how many boys'' teeth Fu Yu Sheng knocked out when he was young? He did not even want to remember his back pain ever again!


    " Oh my, do you want to hug big brother? Little Sheng, you are such a baby." Fu Shu Chang dodged the hit that was being sent his way and started running from Fu Yu Sheng, who chased after him while shouting, " You stop there for Laozi! Come here, I have been treated you too well these days, wasn''t I?"


    As he said that Fu Yu Sheng drop-kicked Fu Shu Chang on the back.


    Song Yan: "..."


    Li Wenyi: "¡­.."


    They turned to look at each other with the same sympathetic looks on their faces and consoled each other silently. Looks like they did not marry men who were quite sane as they looked.


    Fu Yu Shen, on the other hand, cheered his second brother, "Let''s go, second brother, punch eldest brother in his face!"


    On the other hand, Fu Rong had her face hidden behind her hands but they all could see that she was peeping at the fight that was taking ce in front of her.


    They all watched Fu Yu Sheng punch and kick Fu Shu Chang, Song Yan noticed that Fu Shu Chang could have hit or dodged Fu Yu Sheng''s hit but he did not instead he allowed Fu Yu Sheng to hit him as much as thetter wanted evenughing it off, he was not even angry when Fu Yu Shen cheered for Fu Yu Sheng¡ª¡ª she could see that Fu Shu Chang adored his siblings.


    So, why did he leave everything behind and left his home for so many years and refused toe back if he loved his siblings so much?


    However, she did not even have the chance to think about it because Fu Shu Chang came running towards her and then whipped around just as Fu Yu Sheng lunged for him causing Fu Yu Sheng to tumble right onto Song Yan, whose eyes widened as she fell on her back under her husband''s weight.


    -----------

 Chapter 647 A Face With Many Eyes And Mouths ——Asks For Blood Sacrifice

    Song Yan did not even know how something this incredible happened, she was standing one movement and now she was lying under Fu Yu Sheng, thetter has reached out his hand to cover the back of her head to soften her fall while supporting his body from the other to make sure that he does not fall on top of her.


    The two of them looked at each other, Song Yan could see that Fu Yu Sheng looked even better than he did when he was young. Back then he had this trace of gloominess and coldness like he did not want anyone to touch him but now he looked more human, at least his eyes were a bit more human than they were back then.


    And at this moment, she was looking at her reflection in them ¡ª¡ª


    " Oh, Yu Sheng ¡­if you are going to kiss, Yan Yan, do it quickly," Fu Shu Chang said from the side with his smartphone in his hands as if he was recording the scene in his smartphone. " I do not have all day, I still want to send this to my colleagues and show how terrible a kisser you are."


    The air that was slowly getting heated suddenly became cold as Fu Yu Sheng jumped up from the floor with Song Yan in his arms, he waited until she was standing straight on her feet before taking off right after Fu Shu Chang as he shouted, " Youe here, I will show how good of puncher I am, just stand still! By the time I am done, even our mother will refuse to recognise you and will ask for a refund from God in heaven."


    While the two of them chased after each other, Song Yan turned around and patted her cheeks. Just now what was she doing? Why did she not push Fu Yu Sheng off her? And why did she not know that he was this strong? That man literally jumped off the floor with her in his arms and did not stumble once!


    That was some strong core strength right there! No wonder he was able to get her pregnant in one night.


    ''Gah! What was she thinking!'' Song Yan''s felt her face fuming, to distract herself she started to examine the ce where Fu Shu Chang was living in. It was a small mansion, and though it was not as big as the Fu mansion, it was still better than an apartment with two rooms at least their family wouldn''t have to sleep in the living room. There was very little furnishing and it was very simple, but Fu Shu Chang kept this ce very tidy.


    As she looked around, she noticed a row of spiders leaving from the corner of the window, in fact when she looked over the row started to move even faster and escaped, Song Yan, narrowed her eyes. So her guess was not wrong, Chen Chu Chu''s master was not someone simple ¡ª¡ª from sending her that cursed portrait to teaching her how to train small animals and insects to do her bidding, the ck arts practitioner behind her was not at all simple!


    Training small beings like a spider was really difficult and yet Chen Chu Chu was able to do it with ease and that too so many at once, this made Song Yan both curious and troubled. Just what kind of powers did that woman have for her to govern over these beings so easily?


    Thinking about this she turned to look at Fu Shu Chang who was now sitting on the couch, he was humming softly looking rather happy. She has not forgotten about Chen Chu Chu, she just did not want to bring the matter up as soon as she stepped inside the house, now that they have fooled around for half a day, she thought it was proper for her to ask Fu Shu Chang some questions.


    She was afraid of overstepping her boundaries but she wanted to know just how deep Fu Shu Chang was in the murky waters with Chen Chu Chu! Thus, she took a breath and asked, "Brother-inw are you doing all right in the army? I hope you are not thinking of turning your sister-inw''s hair green because that will be too much."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Yan really hoped that Fu Shu Chang and Li Wenyi will be able to solve their misunderstandings but so many years have passed and she was not sure if they will be able to start over as a couple. But she still wanted to give them a chance, and that chance would not arrive unless Chen Chu Chu was out of the equation!


    She thought of the stack of information that Fu Yu Sheng have collected about Chen Chu Chu and felt a bit anxious. That woman has been sticking close to her brother-inw ever since they were in the university, even though the woman was her brother-inw''s junior and Fu Shu Chang left the university first, it struck her as ominous that Fu Shu Chang left the Fu house in the same year as Chen Chu Chu''s engagement getting broken!


    Song Yan didn''t think that Fu Shu Chang, this straight man had any romantic bone in his body for him to leave his family that he loved so much for a woman was simply unbelievable! And that only made her a bit more worried, if it was a month or two then she would have not worried this much but they were talking about years! Years!


    ? Thus, Song Yan deliberately probed her brother-inw''s stance in this matter, " Brother inw just now we ran into Miss Chen, she seemed quite close to you¡­" she nced at Li Wenyi who had her head lowered and softly asked, " Is there something going on between you two?"


    Fu Shu Chang paused in his humming, he pushed his spectacles back on his nose and raised his head before he gave Song Yan a smile and said, " We are just good colleagues and I admire, Miss Chen¡­" he clenched his fingers and even though he felt his forehead break in a cold sweat, he replied, " I am not that close to her."


    Song Yan wanted to ask something more but Fu Shu Chang excused himself and went to the restroom leaving a very confused Song Yan behind.


    Bang!


    Fu Shu Chang closed the door behind him and then looked at the mirror in the bathroom, his face which was handsome just a moment ago was now distorted and elongated on a side as another very ugly face with multiple eyes and mouths appeared.


    " Blood, Blood, Blood give me blood¡­ I want blood. You didn''t praisedy Chen, You give blood! Blood! We want blood sacrifice!" The many mouths of the face chattered causing Fu Shu Chang to have a headache, he walked over to the cab of the bathroom and took out a small vial from the inside of a box filled with vials before unscrewing the cap and drinking the antidote that was inside the bottle, only then did his face went back to normal and the blood thirst that almost overwhelmed him when he did not speak up for Chen Chu Chu just now calmed down.


    He could have saved this one vial but he did not want to hurt Li Wenyi by giving an ambiguous answer, he has already hurt her enough. With sweat dripping down his forehead, Fu Shu Chang muttered, " I am sorry."

 Chapter 648 Uninvited Guest

    Fu Shu Chang did not want his family to see this hideous side of him, he was worried that his family will start treating him differently if they were to find out that every full moon he has to rely on human blood to survive. Even though Fu Shu Chang never harmed a human and only brought the blood from the blood bank, the fact alone that he had to drink human blood for the sake of survival was enough to make anyone feel disgusted with him.


    He wanted to ask for Song Yan''s help but then he would have to tell her that Chen Chu Chu slipped into a demonic creature inside him. That''s right, the thing inside him was not a ghost or curse, it was a demon and that too one whose cultivation level was very high, it could easily hide its presence from others and even suppress his presence until Fu Shu Chang went against the contract.


    He did not know how strong Song Yan was or whether she was capable of dealing with this monster or not but he did not want her to see this thing or anyone else in his family. Fu Shu Chang already troubled his family a lot because of his selfishness, he did not want to make them worry by telling them that there lived a monster inside him.


    As the pain slowly receded, Fu Shu Chang washed his face with cold water and then patted his cheeks, to make them look rosier. In case Song Yan were to catch on to something then it will be troublesome for him, she was already doubting Chen Chu Chu and him ¡­ he did not want to drag his brother''s wife into the mess he created and ask her to save him.


    If he was to pull Song Yan into a mess and ced her in danger then he will not be able to forgive himself.


    Fu Shu Chang went out of the restroom, he was afraid that Song Yan was going to ask him something more but fortunately, she was no longer paying attention to him instead she was in the kitchen cooking with Li Wenyi while Fu Yu Sheng quibbled with Fu Yu Shen, he was holding a bloody bandage in his hand while yelling at Fu Yu Shen about running amok.


    Seeing the scar on Fu Yu Shen''s hands, Fu Shu Chang frowned and walked over to where his siblings were sitting and asked, " What happened?"


    " He tripped," replied Fu Yu Sheng as he pointed to the shards of a broken vase while he tied the bandage around Fu Yu Shen''s hands. " He was teased by Rong''er just now because she caught him chatting mushily with Ning Yu and then he started to chase after her and tripped."


    Fu Shu Chang looked at the antique that cost him three million yuan and felt his heart throb a little. But he did not say anything to Fu Yu Shen, he has not witnessed such warmth for years and now that his family was with him, he was not going to ruin the atmosphere.


    "It''s a good thing that he broke it," Song Yan came outside carrying dishes because they were all tired she and Li Wenyi only cooked some rice porridge for lunch. " That vase seemed to be excavated from a tomb, it was surrounded by a lot of yin energy," she then turned to look at Fu Shu Chang, her eyes flickered slightly but she did not say anything.


    Because she wanted to see just how much trouble Fu Shu Chang was in, she opened her Yin and Yang eyes to see what was going on with him but the thing was she could not see it!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her Yin and Yang eyes could only see ck smoke covering Fu Shu Chang, it was so thick that she couldn''t even see Fu Shu Chang much less what was wrong with her brother-inw. What surprised her, even more, was that despite being covered in such a dense cadaveric aura, Fu Shu Chang was alive.


    This was the first time she saw something like this ¡ª¡ª it only happened when someone was going to die a brutal death or when something dead, leeched off the body of a living from within, in which category was Fu Shu Chang¡­that was something she will have to investigate on her own. She noticed that Fu Shu Chang was avoiding her and thus, she has to make an opportunity to get Fu Shu Chang to spit out.


    After all, for Fu Shu Chang to be covered with ck mist to this point ¡ª- it was rather worrisome. She turned her head and closed her eyes such that they will return to normal.


    Fu Yu Shen, who heard that the vase that he broke belonged to a tomb and was even covered with Yin energy was very startled as he looked at Song Yan and asked, "Sister-inw, are you for real? No wonder I felt a chill when I broke this vase, is¡­.is something haunting me?"


    " No," Song Yan replied as she ced the dishes on the table. " Just because it was covered with Yin energy does not mean that it had a ghost inside it, most antiques that are discovered in a tomb are covered with a thin veil of cadaveric energy, you don''t need to be startled."


    When Fu Yu Shen heard Song Yan''s words, he heaved a sigh of relief and nodded, just now he was really afraid that something was haunting him.


    After all, he was the one who had the worst luck in this family.


    He turned to look at Fu Shu Chang and asked, " Why do you have to buy something like elder brother? You really have bad taste." His brother truly did not have good taste, not only was he buying antiques from the tomb, he was even going behind their backs all because of that Chen woman ¡ªpared to her, his eldest sister-inw was so beautiful and she was a CEO at her age already with such fame that everyone knew her name.


    Why will he go after such a woman? Who was not as beautiful and intelligent as his sister-inw?


    Just as Fu Yu Shen was thinking bad about someone, someone knocked on the door.

 Chapter 649 Sticky Chen Chu Chu

    ------------


    "I will see who came," Fu Shu Chang stopped Song Yan who was walking towards the entrance, he had a hunch who was standing outside and he did not want Song Yan toe under the radar of that woman.


    If Song Yan knew what Fu Shu Chang was thinking, she would have rolled her eyes and told Fu Shu Chang, that she was under Chen Chu Chu''s radar already, if not how was it possible for Chen Chu Chu to copy her features?


    Song Yan noticed the changes in the expression on her brother-inw''s face and then followed after him while dragging Li Wenyi with her. She did not need Fu Shu Chang''s answer to understand that the one who was behind the door was none other than Chen Chu Chu.


    Without waiting for Li Wenyi to refuse her, she dragged thetter with her to the entrance and sure enough, she saw a familiar face or should she say unfamiliar face. Though in the eyes of others, there were not many changes in Chen Chu Chu''s face but she was a celestial master, how can she not notice that the woman was now somewhat curvy with her crowfeet close to nonexistent and her lips that were thin when she saw Chen Chu Chu for the first were really plump and kissable.


    Song Yan was simply stumped, just how many times has this woman changed her features? And how.


    Song Yan immediately pulled Li Wenyi with her when she saw Chen Chu Chu and before Fu Shu Chang could even greet that woman, she came to a stop beside Fu Shu Chang with Li Wenyi and pushed thetter close to Fu Shu Chang such that their shoulders were touching each other.


    Both Fu Shu Chang and Li Wenyi stiffened, as they tried to get away from each other but Song Yan did not let them move, she has to make sure that this woman gets agitated.


    With her eyes glinting sharply, she looked at Chen Chu Chu and feigned a confused look as she asked, " Oh, sister Chen what are you doing here?"


    Fu Shu Chang went to his house after his family came to see him, Chen Chu Chu did not want to go to his house at first but she was worried that if she did not show her face, Fu Shu Chang might forget what he was supposed to do. She did not want Fu Shu Chang to forget that she was the one who had his life in her hands which was why she came to see him but now that she saw Song Yan whose lifeline and face were beyond something that she has never seen before and the smile on her face almost vanished.


    But she soon quirked her lips up and smiled at Song Yan with a polite smile on her face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Looking at the very beautiful face of Song Yan with Li Wenyi standing next to Fu Shu Chang, Chen Chu Chu was not pleased but she still did not show anything on her face. However, when she looked at Song Yan and Li Wenyi''s long lifelines, her smile widened a bit and Chen Chu Chu had to suppress it. She smiled at Song Yan gently and then said, " Hello, Sister Song, Sister Li. It''s nice to meet you two, I am Chen Chu Chu. There was something that I wanted to ask Researcher Fu, which was why I came to look for him."


    Song Yan looked at Chen Chu Chu very carefully, if this woman went to Botox and had work done then her emotions wouldn''t be so easy to change, they were changing at every second ¡ª¡ª the one who had work done on their face, they will have a hard time to be able to show such animated expressions especially when they changed their appearance on a daily basis.


    Which clearly meant that this woman never went under a knife! She was staring at the series of changes in Chen Chu Chu''s expression and smiled softly. If she did not have strong senses and did not notice that there was something off about this woman with the scent of rotten blood oozing out of her skin, she would have taken this woman as a naive, gentle woman who did not understand anything.


    Song Yan was going to say something but Fu Shu Chang stood in front of the two of them and looked at Chen Chu Chu with a mild re and said softly, " Yan Yan, you go inside and eat with everyone, I will see what junior Chen wants."


    Song Yan looked at Fu Shu Chang''s stiff back and clicked her tongue, she could see that Fu Shu Chang was trying to protect her and Li Wenyi but she couldn''t help but be annoyed, she was trying to protect this eldest brother inw of hers but he was actually not taking the olive branch that she handed to him.


    In the end, she could only sigh and say, "Brother-inw, we are going to wait for you. First, have your lunch and then leave if you have something to do." After she was done speaking she turned to look at Chen Chu Chu and smiled before she said, " I am sure that Miss Chen will understand after all she knows that family is more important than work, right Miss Chen?"


    What else can Chen Chu Chu say when faced with such words? She could only nod and agree with Song Yan. After she was done taking care of this poisonous woman, Song Yan turned to walk away but she motioned Li Wenyi to keep a close eye on Fu Shu Chang.


    She was just a sister-inw and could not say much to Fu Shu Chang but Li Wenyi was different, she was his wife and certainly, she had the right to stand by her husband''s side in case a woman came to see him.


    And the other reason was that she did not stand next to Fu Shu Chang to eavesdrop on their conversation with her senses she could easily hear what they were talking about.


    It wasn''t as if she liked to pry in the matter of her brother-inw or she was too gossipy but she was really worried that she will miss even the smallest detail to understand Fu Shu Chang and Chen Chu Chu''s rtionship!

 Chapter 650 Stay Away From Her ——1

    A few minutester, she heard Chen Chu Chu''s solicitous voice, not only was she here to show herself in front of Li Wenyi, she even continued to low-key show off in front of Li Wenyi as she asked Fu Shu Chang toe to theb at night because she had something to ask from him.


    If this was someone else, they would have blown up and scolded thetter for being too shameless and sticking to someone''s husband. But Li Wenyi in the face of Chen Chu Chu''s disgusting actions remained quiet.


    Song Yan knew that Li Wenyi was not going to say anything, Li Wenyi was after all, a socialite who grew up with very good manners and every move of hers screamed ssy, she was not someone who would get into a fight with another woman for a man. Li Wenyi was someone whose pride was bigger than the China wall, she will rather hurl herself down in a chasm than behave like a shrew and thus, this was why she did not say a word to Chen Chu Chu who kept acting shamelessly.


    If this was before Song Yan would have not to say anything but now things were different, she could not turn a blind eye to this woman now that she knew that something was very wrong with her. She turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was eating his porridge and smashed her heel on the tip of his shoes.


    Fu Yu Sheng was not prepared for such an attack, he felt a sharp pain shoot up his leg as he jumped and knocked his knee on the underside of the table causing everyone to jump as he suffered double the pain.


    " What is it?" Fu Yu Sheng gritted his teeth and looked at Song Yan, he couldn''t understand his wife. He was sitting right in front of her and there was no need for her to stab him in the foot like this!


    Song Yan did not speak instead she showed her smartphone on which she typed what she wanted to say, since she knew that Chen Chu Chu was a ck art practitioner, she was quite certain that her five senses must be great as well if she spoke then the woman was going to hear what she was saying.


    Fu Yu Sheng read the text that was disyed in front of him and then frowned. She was asking him to go and call Fu Shu Chang. Why does he have to, he raised his head with a reluctant look on his face and Song Yan again mmed her heel on his foot causing the man to stand up from his chair.


    Who in the world was the one who told him that if he was to leave for eight years, he will live the life of a king? If he knew that he will be treated like this, he would have fought to the death with that person!


    Just because he left his wife for eight years, he will have to act as her ve for the rest of his life! This was unfair!


    But no matter how angry and unfair Fu Yu Sheng felt, he still stomped over to the threshold and then looked at his eldest brother and sister-inw who were allowing Chen Chu Chu to lead them by their noses and rubbed his forehead. This ¡­ he was like that because he was under a spell but why were these two acting like this?<novelnext></novelnext>


    No matter what, they were his family and since his wife sent him to rescue these two idiots, he will have to do it or else he will be the one getting an earful.


    With his lips curled in a polite smile, Fu Yu Sheng covered his annoyance on his face and then walked over to Chen Chu Chu and the others. But when he came to a stop behind Li Wenyi and Fu Shu Chang, he nced at the beautiful face of Chen Chu Chu and frowned¡ª¡ª why was this looking like Song Yan? These eyes and that long, sharp nose¡­ these features were very simr to Song Yan''s!


    Chen Chu Chu sensed his gaze and looked up, her smile turned even brighter when she saw Fu Yu Sheng and said, " Brother Yu Sheng, you are here as well? How are you is everything all right?"


    " I am fine, thank you for asking," even though Fu Yu Sheng was confused when he saw Chen Chu Chu resembling his wife even though she did not look like Song Yan when he saw her thest time, he still politely replied to Chen Chu Chu before he turned to look at Fu Shu Chang and said, " Grandfather said that if you leave the house at night, he will break all three of your legs, elder brother."


    Fu Yu Sheng knew that apart from the old master Fu Shu Chang hardly listened to anyone which was why he dragged his grandfather.


    And then he turned to look at Chen Chu Chu''s exceptionally beautiful face and with a clear and upright expression which showed that he was not at all affected by her beauty and said, " Miss Chen, I am sorry but please forgive my elder brother, he cannote to theboratory tonight with you. In fact, he cannote to theboratory at night from now onwards until we leave, you should understand this as well, my grandfather is old fashioned, he firmly believes that an unmarried woman and a married man should not meet alone at night."


    "I am afraid that unless my grandfather leaves the army district, it will be better for you to look for my brother only in the morning lest my grandfather overthinks and misunderstands you and my brother. If you don''t mind please take my advice and try to meet my brother less frequently, to not give rise to any misunderstanding."


    As he spoke he turned to look at Fu Shu Chang, this time his expression was less polite and he narrowed his eyes as he said, " You bettere back home on time from now on big brother, if you dare to do anything that will let sister inw down, then just remember, she has two brothers and two sisters¡­one of them is my wife ¡­ if you want to die without a coffin, you be my guest."


    He clenched his fists and smiled at Fu Shu Chang brilliantly and added, " I will work hard to bring you back on the right path if you lose your way." With his fists of course.


    -------------

 Chapter 651 Stay Away From Her ——2

    Fu Shu Chang looked at his brother who was threatening him and then looked at Song Yan who was peeking at them before he sighed and said, " I understand, I wille back home as soon as possible and stay at home all night."


    When Chen Chu Chu heard that Fu Shu Chang agreed with what Fu Yu Sheng said, she was very upset and she was even more unwilling to let this man escape her grasp. She has been trying to keep this man under the palm of her hands but this man was simply too good at dodging her attacks.


    However, the more the man stayed away from her and resisted her beauty, the more she was infatuated with him. Her desire to make this man cry for her made her even more excited!


    She wanted to conquer this man and show everyone that she was better than this Li Wenyi with whom they continued topare her with.


    Chen Chu Chu immediately lowered her head and her eyes turned red as she sniffed and said, " Brother Yu Sheng, you seem to be misunderstanding me¡ª¡ª I did note here with any hidden intentions, I only came to see Researcher Fu because there is something that he needs to finish and as the assistant researcher of theboratory, I need him to supervise the experiment."


    She wiped her tears and then softly said, " I know my ce, brother Yu Sheng ¡­ I was left behind by my fianc¨¦ and I am so old and I know that I can never be worthy of someone as great as researcher Fu .. but more importantly he is married, there is no way I wille between someone''s marriage, I...I just came because the experiment needs his supervision and nothing else."


    Seeing her cry Fu Yu Sheng was stumped, he really did not know how to deal with a crying woman. Song Yan has never cried in front of him and he too was quite fond of a strong woman who only shed tears when they have to but Chen Chu Chu waspletely different from those women. She started crying at the smallest thing!


    Fu Yu Sheng felt his head throb when Chen Chu Chu''s cries attracted the attention of the neighbours and rubbed his forehead and said, " I am not implying anything Miss Chen, I am just reminding you, my brother and you are already the source of gossip in the army district, I think you two should stay away from each other and let the rumours die down first."


    " You need to understand that we cannot let such a rumour fester for long, I am a businessman and my stocks are getting affected because of the news that was published in a magazine a few days." He sighed and then looked at Chen Chu Chu before he added, " And if you are not interested in my brother, then all the more reason for you to avoid suspicion by getting involved with him."


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at his brother who was a sadist under the skin of a gentleman and wondered how can any woman like him. He was someone who would tease his siblings to the point where they will start crying so loud that their cries would shake the heavens.


    Fu Rong, Fu Yu Shen and him, all of them lived in terror every time this man came back to the Fu mansion on summer vacation when they were young.


    Chen Chu Chu clenched her fists as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was standing in front of her like an obstacle but she still smiled and nodded with an aggrieved look on her face and replied, " You are right, Brother Yu Sheng, I should try to avoid any kind of suspicion with your brother."


    She nced at Fu Shu Chang who was not saying anything and added after a short pause, " I will discuss the experiment tomorrow, researcher Fu."


    She turned around and left without saying anything else, when Chen Chu Chu left, Song Yan heaved a sigh of relief and so did Fu Yu Sheng. As the three of them returned to the dining table, Fu Yu Shen who was sitting next to Fu Rong asked, " Eldest brother, why don''t you change Miss Chen''s working station? You have no idea such rumours are indeed really affecting us badly¡ª¡ª when the news of you and her getting cosy came out, our stocks dropped drastically."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fu Shu Chang did not say anything instead he sat down on his chair and calmly took a bite of his porridge before he said, " I cannot transfer her since she was sent to theboratory by the Exmissioner, even if I want to change her work station, her father will not agree with it since he does not want his daughter to go to another base to work."


    It wasn''t as Fu Shu Chang did not try to send Chen Chu Chu away, he did but the thing was her father never agreed with his suggestion. Master Chen would always tell him that they could not bear to part with Chen Chu Chu and cannot see her go away to another base, instead, he would promise that he will tell Chen Chu Chu not to chase after him but of course, his words never registered in Chen Chu Chu''s thick skull.


    Fu Yu Shen looked at Li Wenyi who was ignoring Fu Shu Chang and then looked at Song Yan who kept peeping at Fu Shu Chang and continued to frown after each nce. He remembered how his second sister-inw told him that something was wrong with Chen Chu Chu and thus he could not help but stare at his brother solemnly.


    " Eldest brother, I will not overstep my boundaries but I think you should keep a distance from Miss Chen, she ¡ª¡ª" he wanted to tell his brother that she was not a good woman but will his brother listen to him? He did not think so!


    So, Fu Yu Shen changed his words and said, " She is not well-liked by us and sister-inw Yan doesn''t like her either. If you get cosy with her, then I will ask Second sister-inw to turn you into a rabbit!"


    Song Yan: "¡­." She was a celestial master, not a magician.


    " Is that so? Then I guess we will have rabbit stew in a few days for dinner,"mented Fu Yu Sheng ruthlessly.


    Song Yan: "..." again I am a celestial master you idiots!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Please check out my other works ¡ª-


    1) hot bloodsuckers'' obsession if you want to see harem romance.


    2) Vengeance of the moon if you want a strong fl who destroys her bullies.

 Chapter 652 A Raise

    Fu Shu Chang looked at his brothers, he did not me them for acting hostile to him. Because of his condition he acted selfishly and left his brother who was not even prepared to head into the business world and face those sharks who were waiting for swallowing him whole ¡ª¡ª Fu Yu Sheng, was never interested in business.


    If not for his sudden move, his brother would have lived carelessly doing what he liked but his selfishness caused his brother to step up and take a spot that he did not want to take from the beginning. As for Fu Yu Shen, he has never been close to him because he hardly stayed with his little brother who did not even know that he had another big brother till he turned ten.


    He still remembered that when he came to visit the Fu mansion on a vacation, Fu Yu Shen took him for a stranger and tried to drive him away. It was as adorable as his brother was ¡ª¡ª


    " Don''t worry," he replied with a solemn expression, how can he bear to break the heart of his adorable brothers and wife who was stronger than a fierce tiger? He couldn''t even care less about Chen Chu Chu if not for the antidote that she gave to him on every full moon. "I will never look in her way," as the pain shot through his body, he changed his words and then said, " She is a good woman but I will never break thew of the Fu family."


    He noticed the expression on his wife''s face change as he said that, he knew that she was disappointed in him but there was hardly anything that he could do. If he did not do as Chen Chu Chu ordered him when she fed him this poison, then it will end up ring up.


    Song Yan looked at Fu Shu Chang who nced at Li Wenyi and looked away at once and her eyes sharpened at once. She was very sensitive and of course, she noticed the hint of regret and heartache shing in Fu Shu Chang''s eyes when he looked at Li Wenyi.


    Though it did not clear anything much, she was certain about one thing. Her eldest brother-inw was not with Chen Chu Chu out of his own free will, at least he felt guilty towards his wife!


    Song Yan waited for their family to finish eating lunch before she followed Fu Shu Chang. Since she could not see what was going on with Fu Shu Chang, she could only try to wriggle the answer out of him, what if she leaves him alone and Chen Chu Chu harms him even further? She could not relent at this point!


    "Brother-inw!" When she saw that he was entering his study instead of sitting in the living room with Li Wenyi and the others, Song Yan chased after him. Fu Shu Chang paused and turned to look at her in confusion and Song Yan could only pretend to be cautious as she asked, " There is something that I really want to talk to you about, can I?"


    Fu Shu Chang couldn''t refuse Song Yan, he did not have the heart to do so. After all, he knew that it was because of him that Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng had to suffer so much. He hurriedly nodded and said, " You cane inside ¡ª¡ªwe can talk then."


    Song Yan heaved a sigh of relief as she followed Fu Shu Chang into the study and took a seat on the leather couch that was in the centre of the room. Fu Shu Chang was indeed really passionate about research and experiments for the sake of the betterment of society, his entire study was filled with books upon books, in fact, a tall stack of books was sitting right next to his table.


    She noticed that most of the books were on poison but before she could take another look at the books, she heard Fu Shu Chang say, " Would you like to drink some tea that will help in digestion?"


    Song Yan hurriedly nodded as she turned to look at Fu Shu Chang who started to brew the herbal tea.


    Only after he was done pouring the tea into two cups did he raise his head and looked at Song Yan as he offered the other cup to her and asked, " What do you want to ask, Yan Yan?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Brother-inw," taking the cup in her hands she deliberately touched his skin and frowned when she felt the cold temperature of his skin. His skin was as cold as hers which shouldn''t be the case since he was a man, his Yang energy should have kept his skin warm ¡ª¡ªso why?


    Song Yan carefully studied Fu Shu Chang''splexion and noticed that he looked even paler than her. Her eyes flickered slightly as she looked at Fu Shu Chang and then simply asked, "Brother-inw, you do know that you can ask for my help in case you are facing something that you cannot deal with right?"


    She could see that Fu Shu Chang was keeping a neutral stance towards Chen Chu Chu even though he did not seem that fond of that woman, there must be something that she did not know¡ª¡ªas to what she had to find out.


    Fu Shu Chang paused in his actions, he looked at Song Yan and hesitated for a while. She was right, he could ask for her help but as soon as he opened his mouth, he felt the side of his face stretch as the same urge to jump on Song Yan and suck her blood while eating her flesh crawled up his spine.


    He immediately swallowed his words back and smiled politely, " I know sister-inw."


    Though he said he did not speak further Song Yan narrowed her eyes even more, she was sure she saw Fu Shu Chang hesitate for a minute there. So, was there something that was stopping him from speaking up? She thought about it and then realised that there was indeed a chance for a possibility something like this to happen.


    Her eyes glimmered and she couldn''t help but click her tongue in annoyance, now she has to work even harder¡ª¡ªwhy can''t the Fu family members provoke some weak ghosts and demons? She has to work so hard because of them! She wanted a raise! Damn it!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Please check out my other works ¡ª-


    1) hot bloodsuckers'' obsession if you want to see harem romance.


    2) Vengeance of the moon if you want a strong fl who destroys her bullies.


    ----------------

 Chapter 653 And Divorce Him

    When it was time to go to bed, Song Yan returned to the room that was assigned to her and Fu Yu Sheng. As soon as she opened the door of the bedroom, she was surprised to find Fu Yu Sheng already sitting on the bed with aptop on hisp, he raised his head and looked at her when she walked inside the room and asked, "Did you find out something?"


    Fu Yu Sheng knew that his wife followed his brother to find out what was wrong with him and thus did not interfere in their conversation, even though he very much wanted to¡ª¡ª his elder brother was a man who could not be trusted! Thest time he left Song Yan alone with Fu Shu Chang, thetter told her all the embarrassing stories about him!


    " That¡ª¡ª" Song Yan opened her mouth to reply but at that moment, Song Yan''s phone suddenly rang in her pocket, slightly surprised she took out her phone and nced at the screen. It was a call from her brother, Song Lingyan. She subconsciously looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was sitting on the bed and then felt a little bit guilty, her brother before sending her to the Fu mansion asked her to stay away from Fu Yu Sheng.


    Even going as far as to tell her not to sleep in the same room as Fu Yu Sheng since he cannot be trusted and yet she was not only sleeping in the same room as Fu Yu Sheng, she was even kissed by him twice!


    But Song Yan pretended to be calm as she headed to the balcony which made Fu Yu Sheng frown as he said, " Where are you going? It''s too windy here, answer the call in the room."


    Song Yan originally wanted to show her brother that she and Fu Yu Sheng were willing to think over their differences and work together but then she thought about how shocked her brother would be if she dropped this bomb on his head all of a sudden and thus she immediately cleared her throat and then walked out in the balcony.


    First, she will check up on her brother''s mood and see whether or not he was in a good mood and only then will she tell him anything.


    She answered the call, prepared to keep it as short and concise as possible because she was worried that Fu Yu Sheng wille out of the room. As soon as she answered the call, her brother''s familiar voice rang out and he said, " Yan Yan, are you at the military district ?"


    " Hmm," Song Yan replied slightly surprised when she heard her brother''s question, how did he know that she was at the military district? But soon her question was answered. Her brother excitedly said, " Yan Yan, Master Yan asked us toe to his birthday banquet and you know what he did not invite that Chu woman, hahaha, he sure knows how to p her in the face. Those deadbeat scammers came to my house a few days and asked me to hand them the invitation, I kicked them both out saying that Master Yan invited us because of our mother and not that Chu woman''s husband !"


    Their maternal grandfather was a good friend of the Yan family''s old master, even if he was no longer here, old master Yan did not forget their friendship and would always invite Song Yan and her brother to his birthday banquets every now and then.


    " So, are youing here brother?" She asked as she looked at the buildings in front of her.


    "Of course I am, old master Yan is really good, he invited me and Mingzhi but not that adulterous couple even though they are the current owner of the Song corporation." He paused and then added, " Yan Yan, when are you going to deal with the Song couple? They are getting more and more excessive these days!"


    " Who says that I am not dealing with them, brother?" She was already dealing with them quite nicely, the reason the two of them were hopping and jumping around so much was ¡ª¡ª they were running out of luck. Their stocks were dropping and the contracts that they have been bidding their time to sign were getting pulled out one after the another.


    This was the reason why they wanted to make use of the contacts that her mother had when she was alive and try to squeeze the remaining worth out of her name. But the thing was that it was impossible, with the talisman sticking to Chu Lian''s body, she would not be able to make aeback no matter how much she tried.


    She was going to slowly cook the frog before finally giving it the final blow¡ª- till then she would watch the two frogs hopping in the boiling water for a little while.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Lingyan of course trusted his sister, if thetter said that she was dealing with Chu Lian then he was certain that she was dealing with them.


    Just as Song Yan was going to ask when her brother was going toe to the military district and where he was going to stay such that she will be able to prepare ordingly, when she heard her brother say, " Yan Yan, you are staying away from that bastard right?"


    Song Yan: "¡­.." she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was sitting right on the bed that the two of them have to share at night and started to feel guilty again, now what was she supposed to tell her brother?


    She did not know what she was supposed to say and turned silent causing her brother to be suspicious of her as he narrowed his eyes on the other side and asked, " Are you staying with him right now, Yan Yan? That man¡ª¡ª"


    " Of course, I am not big brother," afraid that her brother will start yelling at her and tell her just how promiscuous Fu Yu Sheng was and how he did not deserve to be with her, Sng Yan hurriedly interrupted her brother. " I am staying in a separate room from him, how can I even forgive him so easily? I am going to make him beg on his knees."


    " And divorce him."


    " And divorce him." Song Yan agreed.


    Fu Yu Sheng who just came to ask what she was doing on the balcony for so long: "..." ???


    What did he do now?


    ¡ª-¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Please check out my other works ¡ª-


    1) hot bloodsuckers'' obsession if you want to see harem romance.


    2) Vengeance of the moon if you want a strong fl who destroys her bullies.

 Chapter 654 Not Getting A Divorce Ever

    Song Yan felt a sudden gaze locked on the back of her head as she felt a chill climb up her spine. She turned around and was slightly startled when she saw Fu Yu Sheng standing behind her, the man was looking at her calmly without any trace of anger on his face but the thing was that the calmer he was the more guilty Song Yan felt.


    She was afraid that the man will burst out into a scolding which was why she hurriedly answered her brother, " Don''t worry brother I will make sure not to fall for his cheesy tricks."


    " That''s right, stay away from him!" Song Lingyan who did not know that the source of his contempt was standing right behind Song Yan. He continued speaking while dragging Fu Yu Sheng through the mud again and again, " You don''t need to worry, even if you are divorced, you are still young and your brother will find you a better man!"


    Fu Yu Sheng: "....." all right, brother-inw, I will remember this.


    Song Yan could feel Fu Yu Sheng''s gaze that was locked on the back of her head getting heavier by the minute. She knew that if she was to continue talking to her brother, one or another way she will have to bear the brunt of one of these men''s anger.


    So, without giving Fu Yu Sheng a chance to say anything she hurriedly said to her brother, " I understand brother, don''t worry. I will do as you have told me, uh huh. It''s gettingte and I am tired because of travelling, I will talk to you again in the morning."


    After bidding goodbye she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng with a guilty expression but still pretended to bepletely nonchnt as she walked inside the room.


    As she walked past Fu Yu Sheng, she hurried over to the bed and covered herself with the bedsheet, not wanting to get into a fight with her husband.


    Behind her, Fu Yu Sheng who was left behind without any exnation stared at the sky. Was he really that bad? So much that his wife was still thinking about divorcing him? While his brother-inw egged her on?


    Song Yan did not know that her husband''s face was darker than the bottom of the pot. In fact, she wanted to exin to him but she was afraid that they will end up getting into another fight, she was wearing from the ten hours drive to the army district and did not have the energy to quibble with Fu Yu Sheng at the moment.


    In the morning she said in her head, she was going to talk to him in the morning.


    That was what she thought but the man did not want to wait till the morning, he walked over to the bed and snatched her bedsheet with a dark face as he looked at her and said, " Are you really going to divorce me?"


    Song Yan closed her eyes pretending to be asleep. But Fu Yu Sheng was not someone who was going to let her go just like that either, he reached out his hand and started tickling Song Yan causing thetter to jerk and sit up straight as she looked at him.


    " What are you doing?" She asked she wanted to get angry at him but seeing his expressionless, cold and resentful face she did not say anything and simply pushed his face away from her. " I am not going to divorce you, it''s just that my brother does not like you and if I don''t agree with him, he wille to the Fu mansion and take me away."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fu Yu Sheng stared at his wife before he said in a deep voice, " Yan Yan, do you really don''t want to tell your brother that we are not going to divorce? You still haven''t forgiven me?"


    Song Yan pursed her lips as she sat up straight on the bed and then looked at Fu Yu Sheng. " I do not fear telling my brother that we are not getting a divorce, it''s just that if I tell him that we are not getting a divorce, he will go on a strike in front of the Fu mansion and will not move from there unless I pack my bags and go with back with him."


    Fu Yu Sheng: "...."


    Of course, Song Yan did not tell him that Song Lingyan was waiting for their father to wake up such that he will be able to tattle tale about Fu Yu Sheng''s past actions to him and bring their father to his side.


    Though Song Yan did not say anything, Fu Yu Sheng still decided that he needed to put an end to his brother-inw''s interfering actions. Didn''t Song Lingyan say that he will being to the military district with his wife? Then he will wait for his brother-inw to arrive here and would make sure to leave a good impression such that his brother-inw will be the one telling Song Yan not to divorce him.


    If he did not bring Song Lingyan to his side and in case his father-inw woke up and found out how he treated Song Yan in the past, then a divorce was certain! If he refused he will be dragged to the court by his father and brother-inw!


    Song Yan did not know what was going on in the head of her husband, she was not lying when she told her brother that she was tired. After she was done exining the matter to her husband, she closed her eyes and went to sleep while releasing her Yin energy to cultivate.


    Perhaps it was because Fu Yu Sheng was sleeping next to her, Song Yan felt reallyfortable with his Yang energy flickering closer to her. She heaved a sigh of contentment and then scuttled closer to the man who did not push her away even though he was slightly upset with her for agreeing to divorce him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fu Yu Sheng: ''I have such a hard life, my wife speaks of abandoning me every day but will still stick to me at night like a scumbag. Even the concubines in pces were better than me!''


    --------------


    Please check my other work '' Vengeance of the Moon, if you like strong female lead like Song Yan.''

 Chapter 655 Mother Chen’s Invitation For Lunch? Or Picking Faults With Li Wenyi

    Song Yan woke up the next morning around eight, with Fu Yu Sheng sleeping by her side, she was able to cultivate even better, usually because Fu Chen slept with them, she was worried that she might end up sucking the Yang energy of her son which was why she hardly ever cultivated in bed.


    But yesterday night, Fu Chen slept with his grandfather and thus, Song Yan was freely able to make use of Fu Yu Sheng''s yang energy while cultivating on the side.


    Song Yan went to shower in a good mood and was just thinking about taking Fu Shu Chang''s pulse to see what was going on with him after she was done eating her breakfast when someone knocked at their door.


    At first, she was surprised to see that someone was actually knocking on their door at such an early hour in the morning. But then she saw a man dressed in military uniform walking in the manor with a woman dressed in a delicate white dress.


    At first, Song Yan did not recognize them but then the two of them introduced themselves as the son and daughter-inw of the Chen family.


    Chen Chu Chu''s sister-inw was very cordial as she talked with Li Wenyi and Song Yan. It was as if she was actually a long-lost friend of theirs, Song Yan looked at Chen Chu Chu''s sister-inw, Gao Mei and narrowed her eyes.


    She did not believe that Gao Mei and her husband were here to just talk with them and sure enough, she heard Chen An invite their family to the Chen house for lunch.


    Song Yan could see that the old master Fu wanted to refuse this invitation but Chen An did not give him a chance, he told the Old master that his father missed him a lot and wanted to meet him.


    He even subtly mentioned that his father was sick and could not leave the house as much as he could when he was young.


    Now there was no way Old master Fu could refuse the invitation even though he did not like the Chen family, he had to go to their house for lunch because for better or worse he and Old master Chen were acquaintances when he was in the military.


    If anything he will make it clear to Old master Chen that he needed to rein in his daughter a little.


    Soon, around noon the Fu family arrived at the Chen family.


    Song Yan was the only one who was not surprised, she was in fact expecting Chen Chu Chu to make a move, and only the other members of the family were left stupefied.


    As their family walked inside the Chen family''s residence, Song Yan felt a chill climb up her skin. It was subtle but she could pick it up with ease, Fang Yanli who was summoned by her to look around the Chen residence carefully looked around, her right eyelid twitched telling her that there was a bad omen lurking in this house.


    " Something evil is hiding in this house," Fang Yanli murmured as she sucked in a wisp of Yin energy that was wafting over in the house. It was unlike the ghostly yin energy, it was stronger and much more dense which told her that something far worse was living in this ce.


    Song Yan did not reply to Fang Yanli because, at that moment, the grey-haired Father and Mother Chen walked out of the living room to greet Old master Fu and the rest of them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even though she did not reply to Fang Yanli, she could see that there were indeed a lot of traces of Yin energy that were left behind all over the house.


    Mother Chen doted on her daughter, Chen Chu Chu a lot. Even though Father Chen told her not to make a move against the Fu family and she agreed with them, Mother Chen wanted to see just what kind of granddaughter-inw, Old master Fu choose for his grandson.


    Mother Chen was not reconciled with the fact that her daughter was rejected and her year-old rtionship was broken by Old master Fu. She knew that Li Wenyi was selected by Old master Fu and was now the first madam of the Fu house, but it did not change the fact that she did not give birth to an heir to the Fu family, in fact, it was the son of the second son of the Fu family who was dered as the heir.


    She has specially investigated Li Wenyi and even though she knew that Li Wenyi was someone who had apany enlisted under her name and was a famous fashion designer, Mother Chen did not think that her daughter was any worse than her.


    At first, Mother Chen did not want to make a move against the Fu family because of her husband. But thenst night, her daughter returned home crying!


    Mother Chen loved Chen Chu Chu even though she was an adopted daughter. She has treated her especially well throughout her entire life, Chen Chu Chu after all brought light to her dark world and she was her lucky charm. Only after Chen Chu Chu was brought into the family was she able to get pregnant with her son.


    How can Mother Chen be able to stay calm when the apple of her eye whom even she did not dare to scold returned home after receiving a scolding from the Fu house?


    More importantly, her daughter only went to the Fu house because she wanted to talk about something important! She did not ask Fu Shu Chang out for some wrong intentions!


    But the Fu family''s second son and their family members turned such a small thing into a huge fuss and caused her daughter to be embarrassed. How dare they!


    So, Mother Chen woke up early in the morning and she immediately sent her son and daughter-inw to bring the entire Fu family to their house, if they dared to scold her daughter and called her out for being unsolicited, then she will do the same!


    Mother Chen smiled at the Old master before turning her attention to Li Wenyi and the smile on her face immediately stiffened when she saw Li Wenyi''s bare face that looked even younger and more beautiful than her daughter''s without a single filler in sight!


    She was a stic surgeon of course she could easily notice that Li Wenyi''s looks were all natural and she did not get any work done on her face but Mother Chen who firmly believed that her daughter was the best and immediately started to pick faults with Li Wenyi.


    ''So what if she is pretty? Look at that thin body of hers, with that t bottom will she even be able to squeeze a baby out? Unlike her daughter who was born with abundant luck and could give birth to a number of babies, Li Wenyi was indeed a bitcking, humph.''


    Mother Chen savagely thought before curling her lips in a fake smile and said, " Old master Fu, your granddaughters-inw are really beautiful¡­it''s just that they seemed to be having a bit of trouble with their feminine health, shall I introduce you a doctor to them? After all, who does not want to have a lot of grandchildren at our age hmm?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª0¡ª¡ª-0¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 656 Freeze Their Eggs

    When Mother Chen sent her son and daughter-inw to invite his family to her house, Old master Fu already had a rough idea of what was going on in her head. He knew Mother Chen''s personality and was very much aware of how petty she was, even though Father Chen knew better, he was one of those men who cared about his face more than anything else. Even though he might be upset with Mother Chen for speaking these words just now, he wouldn''t scold her in front of everyone.


    Sure enough.


    Father Chen red at his wife but did not say anything to stop her, Old master Fu''s face turned gloomy after hearing what Mother Chen has to say, though he never said anything only having one great-grandson was his sore spot, his friends had more than one great-grandchildren and they will often poke his heart by showing off their great-grandchildren, though he never thought that there was anything wrong with not having a lot of great-grandchildren, it could still be counted as his throbbing nerve.


    He stared at Madam Chen who was smiling gently and then said indifferently, " My granddaughters-inw are busy with their own thing and they both are still young there is no need for Madam Chen to be worried about them."


    Father Chen too felt that his wife was going too far. He knew that his wife was unhappy because of what happenedst night, the soldiers on patrol have told them that the Fu family members were not kind to their daughter and even treated her rudely. He was upset as well but there was no need for his wife to go head-on with old master Fu and create trouble in their friendship.


    He red at his wife and reminded her not to go too far, his gaze dropped to the unsightly expressions of the members of the Fu family and sighed. He did not agree to this at all, he even told his wife to drop the matter and forget it but before he could stop her, she already called Old master Fu and the rest of the Fu family to their house by sending their son and daughter inw, by the time he learned that the Fu family wasing to their house it was already toote.


    Father Chen tried to stop his wife as he tugged on her sleeves, he knew that this was no different than making use of their authority in the military district, but Mother Chen was a headstrong woman. Once she was bent on doing something no matter how many times someone stopped her, she would not stop. Father Chen could only watch her pull her sleeves away while smiling at Old master Fu with an expression that clearly showed that she was looking for trouble.


    He turned to look at Old master Fu and apologized seeing that his wife was not willing to stop.


    Old master Fu did not say anything but he waved his hand indicating that he will not look for trouble with their family, after all, he knew what kind of woman, Madam Chen was. And he did not want to fight with a woman lest everyone said that he was finding fault with her and more importantly, he has heard the rumours of what happenedst night.


    Even though they got exaggerated to the point where his second grandson became the devil himself and threw Chen Chu Chu out of the house, he understood that they were at the fault first, if he was to make a big fuss others would say that he was making things difficult for the Chen family deliberately.


    But old master Fu was very upset with Madam Chen''s way of dealing with things!


    Father Chen noticed that the Old master Fu was upset and thus he immediately changed the topic as he started to talk to Fu Chen. The child seemed to be very good and smart in Father Chen''s view, and the more he talked to Fu Chen, the more he realised that the small kid was indeed rather smart. He was such an outstanding kid when he was young, surely he was going to be ten steps ahead of his father when he grows up!<novelnext></novelnext>


    He looked at his grandchildren who were fighting over a small toy and then looked at Fu Chen who was sitting calmly next to his mother. Sure enough, the child of the Fu family was really amazing!


    If there was noparison there will be no trouble at all but now that Father Chen had someone topare his grandchildren with, he could not help but scold them a little for creating trouble in front of the guests.


    " Look at brother Chen, he is sitting so calmly with his parents." Father Chen pulled his grandson onto hisp and then patted him on the back. " You are older than brother Chen and yet you are creating a fuss like this, what will brother Chen think?"


    Father Chen''s grandson was nine years old and was a year older than Fu Chen who was sitting obediently on his mother''s side. When Fu Chen heard his name, he looked up at Father Chen''s grandson who rolled his eyes at him and poked his tongue at him.


    Fu Chen: "..." how childish.


    He turned to look at his mother who patted him on the head and said, " Chen Chen is a very polite child."


    He wasn''t a polite child, he wanted to throw fists at the grandson of that old grandpa just like his father but he will resist since his mother said so! Sigh, being a good son was really difficult!


    Father Chen also saw the actions of his grandson but he could not hit his grandson in front of others, he sighed and then continued to talk with Old master Fu.


    Mother Chen who saw that her husband was not saying anything to Old master Fu nor was he asking him to apologize to them was a bit unhappy. She looked at her husband who was not mentioning the incident from thest night and was happily chatting with Old master Fu and stomped her feet furiously!


    --------------------

 Chapter 657 Not For Me

    Mother Chen was a woman of pride, she was hailed from a perfect family, had perfect education and her business as a famous stic surgeon was also booming which was why she believed that she was the only one who could look down on others. No one was allowed to look down on her family, in her opinion even if the Fu family was one of the big families in the business field, her family was not worse either after all, their family had done many meritorious services in the army as well, even if the Fu family was really rich.


    They have to give way to their family!


    At the thought of how the Fu family not only looked down on their family by refusing to marry their family but they also went ahead and embarrassed her daughter made Mother Chen even more upset.


    She looked at her husband who was not saying a word and called him useless in her head, he was the exmissioner of the army, if he wanted he could make things difficult for the Fu family long ago but he did not ¡ª¡ª this was the reason why their family was being looked down by the Fu family!


    Though she was very upset with her husband and the Fu family, Mother Chen did not want to make the Old master Fu furious enough to break the friendship he had with her husband, she only wanted to teach them a little lesson by standing up for her daughter. In Mother Chen''s opinion, they were not in the wrong, it was the old master who created a rift between their family by refusing her daughter.


    Therefore, it was fine if she wanted to make trouble with the Fu family a little, this was what they owe her anyway. As she thought that, Mother Chen''s hitched up her lips even further and then said with a smile, " You are right, your granddaughters-inw are still young, old master Fu, of course, there is no rush but¡­."


    Mother Chen paused and then turned to look at Song Yan and Li Wenyi, she cupped her cheek and worriedly said, "It''s just that I am a bit worried, even though they are young, it''s better to have more kids before they turn thirty or above. If they keep up acting like this then I think it is better for them to freeze their eggs, if you trust my judgment as a doctor who has seen a lot of things in this world and many cases, I think you should suggest your granddaughters-inw freeze their eggs. Please forgive me for speaking too forwardly, old master Fu but you need to understand that I am doing this for your family only!"


    As she spoke, she turned to look at Li Wenyi and Song Yan who were sitting on the couch silently till now since it would be counted as impolite for them to say anything against an elder. Mother Chen stared at them and then directly said, " Good children you two might think that I am being a tad bit too forward but you need to understand that everything has a time limit and you two are getting older day by day, wouldn''t you want to enjoy the happiness of bing a mother? And give your kid a sibling?"


    "You two are not young anymore, think of this matter like this ¡ª¡ª if you cannot get pregnant then who knows your husbands will look around for something new? I have heard that this has be quite a trend in rich families."


    Li Wenyi whose age was her biggest sore spot along with not having a child felt her heart twist as she turned to look at Fu Shu Chang who was looking down at his hands in hisp. She clenched her hands and bit her lower lip, the reason she was getting humiliated like this was because of this man and yet he was not saying a word!


    She waspletely fine and there was no need for her to freeze her eggs! The reason she couldn''t give birth was that her husband wouldn''t touch her!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Li Wenyi turned her head away from Fu Shu Chang feeling resentful and angry, she wanted to leave after all she did note here to be embarrassed like this but before she could stand up and leave, she was stopped by Song Yan who ced a hand on the back of her hand while looking at Madam Chen.


    ? Song Yan looked at Mother Chen and she could of course notice the thrill and triumph in the eyes of thetter as she smiled at them. Song Yan had the urge to p Mother Chen with her medical report that said that she was fine and could give birth to as many kids as she could but did not want but what was the point of saying something like this? The reason Mother Chen was poking them by calling them old again and again was that her daughter was younger than them!


    But that was only by two years!


    And even if there was anything wrong with Li Wenyi, she would rather suggest herself be her surrogate than let that Chen woman marry Fu Shu Chang.


    She was just going to say something but Old master Fu who seemed to have had enough could not help but say, " Madam Chen, it seems that you have a lot to say in my family matters, so what if my granddaughters'' inw don''t give birth to grandchildren for my family? They are my granddaughters-inw, not some a pair of female cows whom I purchased to pop babies every year! Besides even if I have only one great-grandchild, he is better than ten because my granddaughter-inw has taught him well!"


    As on cue, Mother Chen''s grandchildren got caught in another ugly fight and started throwing things at each other, one of the toys flew and hit Fu Chen who was silently standing on the side. A few minutes ago when Song Yan saw that the matter was going out of hand, she sent Fu Chen to y with the grandchildren of the Chen family, not because she wanted him to y with the two kids but because she wanted to show the difference between the three children.


    Fu Chen who was smacked on the face blinked his eyes, he did not cry nor did he make a fuss. Instead, he turned around and walked back to Song Yan and asked her to bring him up because he did not want to y with barbaric kids.


    " I think we should leave," seeing that Madam Chen''s face was turning purple after being embarrassed by a kid, Old master Fu got up from the couch. " Or else someone will need an ambnce."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Old master Fu: Call an ambnce but not for me.

 Chapter 658 Chen Chu Chu, The Virtuous Woman——— 1

    Song Yan was pleased with the cold attitude of Old master Fu towards the Chen family. She was worried that Madam Chen will somehow seed in filling up the old master''s ears given that she was the mother of that woman but now that she saw Old master Fu walking out of the Chen mansion without giving any face to the Chen couple she rxed a little.


    However, that did not stop her from being wary of Chen Chu Chu, she would be a fool if she thought that today''s matter had nothing to do with Chen Chu Chu. In fact, she was sure that Chen Chu Chu had a very good idea about what happened today if anything she might be watching them leave at this moment.


    Sure enough!


    Just as their family reached the entrance of the Chen family Chen Chu Chu appeared with Chen Xi, the two sisters were talking andughing as if they ''coincidentally'' arrived at the same time as them leaving the Chen house.


    When Chen Chu Chu saw their family her face drastically changed and then she immediately rushed over to Old master Fu and Fu Shu Chang.


    " Old master Fu, Brother Chang? What are you all doing here?" As she strode over to Old master Fu and Fu Shu Chang, Chen Chu Chu asked with bewilderment but then her gaze fell on Old master Fu''s grim face and she understood almost immediately what was going on.


    " I am sorry, old master Fu," Chen Chu Chu apologised sincerely as she bowed in front of Old master Fu and the rest of the Fu family. " Did my mother call you because of thest night incident? I am so sorry, I already told her that I was the one at fault and caused a misunderstanding."


    " Chu Chu, why are you apologizing to them?" Mother Chen was still upset with the old master Fu, how could she not understand that Old master Fu was looking down on her family?


    Mother Chen originally wanted to let them leave without even showing them out but then she came out of the house when she heard Chen Chu Chu''s voice. She was worried that the old master Fu will say something to her daughter and embarrass her even further which was why she hurriedly strode out before that happened!


    Mother Chen wanted to say something rude to Old master Fu but Chen Chu Chu who understood what was going on in her mother''s head immediately interrupted her and said, " Mom, I told you didn''t I? It''s because of the nonsensical rumours that are flying outside that they misunderstood me. The past is the past and the present is present, don''t mess around lest you hurt someone."


    As she finished speaking to her mother, Chen Chu Chu turned to look at Old master Fu and bowed once again apologetically. " Please forgive us, it seems that my mother said something unnecessary. Our family will make up to you someday regarding this."


    Old master Fu was indeed angered by what Mother Chen did but when he saw Chen Chu Chu sincerely apologize to him, he could not find fault with her and simply nodded. "It''s all right, as long as you know."


    Song Yan tipped her head to the side just now when she sensed this womaning she summoned Fang Yanli back but if she was not mistaken, this woman turned her head to look in her direction before she turned her gaze to Old master Fu.


    Clearly, she was able to sense the Ying energy left behind by Fang Yanli. She studied the woman without blinking as she turned on her ying and yang eyes ¡ª¡ªChen Chu Chu did not seem as simple as she made herself look.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A normal human''s lifeline, luck and their karma were clearly visible to Song Yan as long as she used her Ying and Yang eyes to look at them but Chen Chu Chu was one of the few exceptions whose lifeline she could not see. In fact, it could be seen that the woman''s lifeline was all over the ce!


    This did not happen even with Wu Genji who was raising a demon inside of her.


    Also, why was this woman so hung up on Fu Shu Chang? What made her chase her brother-inw to this point?


    As she was thinking about all of this, Song Yan noticed that Chen Chu Chu came to stop in front of Li Wenyi and smiled at her gently, " First Madam Fu, please forgive my mother, I will make things clear to her and everyone in the district again such that they won''t make things difficult for you."


    Oh, she was good.


    Song Yan''s eyes shed with a grim glint as she saw Chen Chu Chu talk with Li Wenyi. If she did not see Chen Chu Chu mocking Li Wenyi in the prophecy of Li Wenyi''s death, she would have been taken by this woman''s kind gestures and smiles.


    Even Madam Chen could not be considered as good as Chen Chu Chu, in fact, the elderly woman was much better than Chen Chu Chu. At least her expressions were visible on her face but Chen Chu Chu ¡ª¡ª she was simply beyond Song Yan''s understanding.


    Song Yan could not find fault with Chen Chu Chu''s smile when thetter was talking with Li Wenyi, if anything she looked more than genuine!


    The more Song Yan looked at Chen Chu Chu the more she realised that she did not want this woman to do anything with her family.


    But for that she will have to see what this woman was hiding, if she was not raising a demon like Wu Genji ¡­.then what was she involved with, for her lifeline to be such a mess!


    Song Yan walked over to Li Wenyi who looked ufortable and then feigned innocence as she greeted Chen Chu Chu, " Miss Chen, you are looking even more beautiful than before! If you don''t mind can you suggest me some good dermatologists as well?"


    ? With that, she put on a shy expression and added, " I am an actress you see and I still haven''t received a break, I am worried I am getting old and maybe its time for me to get some work done on my face, what do you say?"


    --------------

 Chapter 659 Chen Chu Chu, The Virtuous Woman——2

    Song Yan''s way of handling things was perfect even if Mother Chen thought that she was trying to embarrass her daughter for getting work done on her face she could not say anything.


    After all, Chen Chu Chu was two years younger than Song Yan. If she was to point out that Song Yan did not need any work done on her face and was only making trouble for Chen Chu Chu, then wouldn''t she be embarrassing her daughter?


    Mother Chen''s face was very unsightly when she saw that Song Yan was trying to make fun of her daughter, why was it that no one was soft-hearted enough to understand the pain her daughter had to go through because of the man who abandoned her on the day of their engagement and even humiliating her by calling her ugly?


    Even if Song Yan called herself old the way Mother Chen saw it was her trying to embarrass Chen Chu Chu by picking fault with her as she did with Song Yan and Li Wenyi for not being able to give birth to many children.


    While she cursed Song Yan for being problematic, not once did Mother Chen think that she was the one in the wrong. If only she did not try to embarrass Chen Chu Chu and tried to keep a reign of her temper then something like this would not have happened.


    Chen Chu Chu, however, did not seem to mind when Song Yan asked for her surgeon''s name, instead, she gently smiled and replied, " Sister Yan, you don''t need to get any work done, if anything a few fillers will be enough for you, if you really want to get work done then you can call me, I will take you to my surgeon ." Then her eyes fell on Li Wenyi and she apologized once again. " Sister Wenyi, please do forgive my family and me, I will try my best to make sure that this does not happen again."


    Li Wenyi did not say anything, she was not as generous as the old master Fu who would not find fault with Chen Chu Chu just because she was of the younger generation.


    But the more she acted like this the more she looked insecure and insensible in front of Chen Chu Chu who was apologizing with a good attitude.


    Song Yan felt her head throb, this was why her sister-inw was not liked by others, she would show what she thought on her face and was not a smooth talker with a sweet smile, unlike Chen Chu Chu who could be counted as a true white lotus!


    Mother Chen was still indignant over the fact that her daughter was treated like this by the Fu family, she opened her mouth and said, " Chu Chu, how could you¡­you did not do anything wrong¡ª¡ª"


    But Chen Chu Chu interrupted her mother and said, " No mom, what I am saying is right. In fact, it''s long due for everyone to stop using my name together with Brother Chang! He is married and I am an unmarried woman, the two of us do not have any fortune of staying together and what everyone is doing now is only making brother Shang, his wife and I ufortable!"


    Her words caused many to look at her in a new light, the people who were watching the drama while standing outside the entrance of the Chen house were praising Chen Chu Chu for being virtuous.


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes while her lips curled mockingly. She has to admit that Chen Chu Chu was too good, she cleared herself of any suspicion and even got herself the title of a virtuous woman.


    Chen Chu Chu too saw the people standing outside her door and her face turned red with embarrassment and she cleared her throat before saying, " Brother Shang, Sister-inw, I will send you out first pleasee with me."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Old master Fu felt his head throb, he did not know what to make of today''s situation, he was old and could not keep up with the pace of the young people. The next time if the Chen family invited him to lunch, he would rather sit at home and nibble on nd porridge along with his family instead ofing here!


    What a mess!


    He immediately walked out of the house while Father Chen chased after him, all the time talking amicably with the old master Fu. He apologized alongside Chen Chu Chu as the two of them sent the Fu family out and promised that he will make up for their family in the future.


    After he was done, he walked back into the house while leaving his daughters to make peace with the granddaughters inws of the old master Fu.


    " You see even Chu Chu is more sensible than you, it''s no point in harping over the past, instead of worrying over something that cannot happen, do something worthwhile !" He told Mother Chen with an annoyed expression on his face.


    Fortunately, his daughter was sensible and wise.


    Mother Chen on the other hand was looking at her daughter with a very confused and twisted expression. Last night when her daughter was crying while insisting that she was innocent and it was the Fu family who did wrong to her, Mother Chen had told her that she will tell the Fu family off nicely.


    Why was it that her daughter acted like this when she found trouble with the Fu family today then?


    But soon she dropped the matter and sighed aggrievedly. Mother Chen naturally thought that the reason her daughter did not make trouble with the Fu family was that she was kind-hearted and forgot her pain from thest night.


    However, this only made Mother Chen even more distressed towards Chen Chu Chu, when she adopted the two sisters they were beaten ck and blue by the children of the orphanage and they were not treated well by the director of that orphanage as well.


    Her daughters had to suffer so much and yet when her daughter who never asked for anything asked them to have her married to Fu Shu Chang, they couldn''t even do that for her, the more she thought the more angrier she got.


    That old master Fu really did not know what was good for him! In particr, the granddaughters-inw that he choose did not leave a good impression on her after all, one was cold face while talking with her daughter and the other mocked her daughter for her stic surgeries.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- please keep supporting my work!

 Chapter 660 We Are Innocent

    Contrary to the twisted expression on the face of Mother Chen, Chen Chu Chu who was sending the Fi family off had a very gentle expression on her face. With her good attitude and the holy mother-like smile on her face, she was a sharp contrast to Li Wenyi whose entire face seemed as if it was frozen.


    Because Chen Chu Chu was very popr in the military district because of her charity and good deeds, many people turned to look at her as soon as she walked out of her house. In addition, Fu Shu Chang was a well-known researcher as well, when the two of them were together it was inevitable for the people around them to stare.


    More importantly, the news that Fu Shu Chang''s wife came to the military district was also flying around causing the gossipers to pay special attention to the pair.


    Many women in the military district sympathised with Chen Chu Chu who was dumped by Fu Shu Chang because of the pressure that he received from his family. Additionally, Mother Chen went around the military district and would tell her woes to the wives of the military officers.


    Mother Chen believed firmly that there was nothing wrong with her daughter, if anything it was the Old master Fu who was too narrow-minded and looked down on her daughter whose engagement was broken once.


    Women would of course sympathize with Chen Chu Chu when they were told how Old master Fu acted like a tyrant and separated two lovers all because he was old fashioned and did not want a woman who was abandoned to be his daughter-inw.


    Thus, when the people of the district saw Chen Chu Chu lower her head and even apologize to the Old master Fu and his family, they started to gossip among them.


    Old master Fu acted as if he could not see them at all, he was from the older generation if he was to get into a squabble with the younger ones, it will only make things worse for him. In fact, when his own grandson was at fault what can he even do?


    As he thought about this, he red at Fu Shu Chang, since this stupid boy knew that he could not marry this girl, why did he not keep his distance from her? If he had done that then at least their reputation wouldn''t have been affected like this!


    " We will be leaving now then," Old master Fu did not want to stay at the Chen mansion anymore, it was fine for Chen Chu Chu and her sister to see them off at the gate.


    " Wait, Brother Chang!" The Fu family turned to leave when Chen Chu Chu suddenly spoke from behind causing everyone around them to turn and look at her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Chen Chu Chu sheepishly smiled at the onlookers and then walked over to Fu Shu Chang as she apologised very sincerely, " Brother Chang, I know that you must have felt really ufortable with mother acting overbearingly like that, but I swear I had no idea that she was going to do something like this."


    After that, she gasped as if she just realised that Li Wenyi was next to Fu Shu Chang and immediately smiled awkwardly, " No matter what my mother might have told you, sister-inw, I swear I and Brother Chang are innocent. It''s just that my mother hasn''t let go of the past, and her actions might have made you and your family suffer. Although I have already apologised to you sister-inw, I still feel bad. I promise I will make it up to you, in the future please ignore my mother. She is getting old and her temper is getting worse day by day, I hope what she did today won''t make you misunderstand."


    With these words, Chen Chu Chu cleared herself of the suspicions that were targeted at her. After all, she was at the research centre and so was Chen Xi, the two sisters returned home just now and from their actions, it seemed like they had nothing to do with what Mother Chen did and if Li Wenyi continued to hold it against Chen Chu Chu, the one who would look wrong in this case was, of course, Li Wenyi.


    She was an outsider in the military district and she was also the woman who broke off a good rtionship and married Fu Shu Chang who was in love with Chen Chu Chu, if she was to take her anger out on Chen Chu Chu, she would be the one who would look unreasonable.


    Though Li Wenyi had a lot of grievances against the Chen sisters, she could not show the grudge she was holding in front of everyone.


    Li Wenyi felt slightly upset seeing how she has to suffer again when she felt Song Yan pinch her on the waist, a bit surprised she turned to look at Song Yan who stared back at her innocently but continued to pinch her.


    How could Li Wenyi not understand what Song Yan was telling her? She turned her head and indifferently nced at Chen Chu Chu and said, " There is no need for Miss Chen to apologize, I trust my husband and I know that he will never do anything to let me down!


    Chen Chu Chu''s face stiffened when she heard Li Wenyi''s words even though she hated to admit it what, Li Wenyi said was indeed the truth. She has been trying to win over Fu Shu Chang for a very long time but thetter has not once made a move on her!


    Though these words of Li Wenyi were enough to drive Chen Chu Chu mad, thetter still hitched up her lips and acted as if she did not hear what Li Wenyi said to her and very gently spoke, " I understand sister-inw, I am happy to see that your rtionship with Brother Chang did not worsen because of me."


    -----------

 Chapter 661 How Did She Know She Was Going To Provoke Her?

    Song Yan raised a brow if she was not a celestial master she would have been fooled by this woman, even though she had seen many solicitous women in her past life, she has to admit that Chen Chu Chu was, in fact, the best among them all.


    This woman¡ª¡ª not only could she hide her true intentions without revealing what was going on in her head but she also knew how to pretend to be virtuous.


    After all, a virtuous woman was liked by all.


    She turned to look around the military district and noticed how everyone was looking at them and understood that this woman wanted to use public opinion against their family. A cold glint shed in Song Yan''s eyes as she stared at the woman in front of her.


    She would love to see just how long this woman would be able to keep up with these pretences. With a smile on her face, she walked over to Chen Chu Chu and then said, " Thank you, sister Chen, for your consideration. You don''t have to worry about this so much, you can look for brother-inw any time you want to, if you don''t want to then we won''t harp on the past either."


    " Sister Song, I am d that you are not finding me annoying." Chen Chu Chu gave Song Yan a grateful look, she did not look like she was veiling anything from Song Yan or anyone else.


    Old master Fu was already embarrassed enough, he did not want to stay with this Chen woman anymore. He was also afraid that his granddaughter inw will be coaxed by the sweet talks of this woman.


    Old master Fu was old but he was not senile, more importantly, he once worked as a soldier who slowly climbed up the ranks and became the chief of the army before retiring. He really felt that there was something wrong with this girl that his colleague has adopted, the way her face changed really defied allws!


    What was more when she first arrived in the military district, she looked like she did not have long to live and was going to die at any time but then she suddenly recovered and all of sudden her actions and behaviour changed as well.


    The others told him that it was because she was finally getting used to the new surroundings but Old master Fu did not believe them. A little girl who was shy and naive to the point where she did not even raise her head suddenly became outgoing and she even became a sweet talker out of nowhere.


    He did not believe that such a thing was possible.


    Although everyone in the district loved Chen Chu Chu since she could sweet talk her way out of anything and was gentle and kind when she would help the children in the orphanage, Old master Fu felt that something was wrong with this woman.


    Because every time she went to the orphanage she would bring a girl to be adopted from the orphanage to the military district, there was nothing wrong with helping in the process of adoption, in fact, he thought that it was a great thing but every time this woman returned with a child, after a few months that child would be gone without any familying or the child going out of the military district.


    And each time the child was gone from the military district this woman''s face would show some subtle changes, others could not see it but he could¡ª¡ªas a soldier, he was once very famous for his one-shot aim.


    His eyesight has always been better than others and thus he could figure out the changes in Chen Chu Chu more easily.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Though Chen Chu Chu would say that she helped the child in getting adopted and that the child was now with a good family, Old master Fu felt that something was really off, he, of course, couldn''t pinpoint exactly what was wrong but every time, he looked at Chen Chu Chu, he would feel a very odd vibeing from her.


    It was so odd that sometimes he would think of it as evil.


    This was why when he found out that Fu Shu Chang was with this girl, he immediately arranged for his marriage with Li Wenyi.


    " Okay everyone, how long are you going to chat here on the road? Let''s go back." Old master Fu ordered with a gruff voice as he turned to walk away.


    Song Yan also bade goodbye to Chen Chu Chu and then dragged the sulky-looking Fu Rong and the cold-faced Li Wenyi with her, no wonder the three of them were killed off in their previous life by such viinous women they did not know how to control their expressions at all.


    Once Song Yan and everyone turned to leave, Chen Chu Chu who was smiling gently dropped her smile and her expression changed to that of a frigid one, one that was enough to make goosebumps break all over someone''s skin.


    But what she did not expect was that as soon as she stopped smiling, the Song woman would turn her head and give her a pleasant smile as if she could see right through her. That smile was enough to make Chen Chu Chu''s heart skip a beat as she hurriedly put on a smile and waved at Song Yan who innocently waved back at her causing her heart to calm down.


    ...


    " Second sister-inw, why are you treating that Chen woman so well?" Fu Rong who was walking beside Song Yan could not help but ask.


    Song Yan dropped the cheeky smile that was on her face recovering her cold face and then patted her naive sister-inw on her shoulder as she softly answered, " Sometimes being a fool is the best way to go on forward Rong''er. For the time being, make sure that you do not poke around in the matter whose consequences you cannot face."


    Fu Rong stiffened, why was her sister-inw''s words like a warning and how did she know that she was going to provoke that Chen woman?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    arc will begin soon ¡ª¡ª I am running around because my vision has gotten blurry and can''t find the time to ce all the chapters urately in the right sequence.

 Chapter 662 Caught Like A Pokémon

    How can Song Yan not know what was going on in Fu Rong''s head? She was the one who was on the receiving end of all the bullying Fu Rong did when she wanted Song Lan to be her sister-inw, thinking that Song Yan snatched Song Lan''s position. But she couldn''t do the same thing all over again because if she was to do something like this with Chen Chu Chu there was a chance that they wouldn''t even get a chance to see Fu Rong''s corpse!


    Old master Fu returned to the house where they were staying, his expression was worse than it was before, he seemed to be wanting to say something but instead, maybe he did not want to make things anymore which was why he turned on his heels and walked to his room saying that he wanted to take some rest.


    Fu Yu Shen had a meeting that he needed to attend regarding the new car models which was why he returned to his room as well, Li Wenyi and Fu Rong however said that they had gotten drunk on green tea too much and wanted to take a break. Once the two of them were gone, Fu Shu Chang excused himself as well, saying that there was something that he needed to do as well leaving only Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan behind in the living room.


    Seeing that Fu Shu Chang was not saying anything and only wanted to rest instead of trying to exin himself to Li Wenyi, Song Yan pursed her lips into a cold smile. Though what pleased her was that Fu Shu Chang seemed to be keeping his distance from the Chen woman as well, and at least on the surface even the Chen woman was keeping her distance from her brother inw but Song Yan could see that the Chen woman did not look like she was someone who was going to give up.


    She remembered the sorry condition in which she saw Li Wenyi when the mirror showed her the future, there was no way that Chen woman was even half willing to let go of Fu Shu Chang, thinking about how that woman caught Li Wenyi off guard and even killed her, Song Yan thought it would be really bad if she was to let Chen Chu Chu make the first move. She took out a protective talisman from her space ring and then threw it in the array before drawing an array in the centre of the room, at least this will protect them from Chen Chu Chu and the horrible creatures that she has trained.


    " Here you go," she handed a few pendants to Fu Yu Sheng with ck string. " Give it to everyone in the family, I have a feeling that they will need it in the uing days."


    Her voice was solemn making Fu Yu Sheng understand the gravity of the situation, he did not refuse her instead he went ahead and gave the pendants to everyone in the family without even waiting for a single minute, but as soon as he handed the pendant to Fu Shu Chang, thetter instead of holding it dropped it on the floor and covered his forehead.


    " Little Sheng, if you do not mind can you keep the pendant on the cab? I have a terrible headache." Fu Shu Chang told him with a weak smile on his face.


    Fu Yu Sheng noticed the paleplexion of his brother and did not think much of it, he simply thought that maybe his brother was catching a cold, given how his skin was so cold. But when he thought about how his brother''s skin temperature was the same as that of his wife, he couldn''t help but have some misgivings.


    He returned to the living room wanting to tell Song Yan about this but to his surprise, his wife was gone! What the¡ª¡ª


    Immediately, Fu Yu Sheng gave her a chase and fortunately, he found Song Yan talking with Yan Guo''s mother who was enthusiastically inviting her to his house.<novelnext></novelnext>


    " Come,e, there is no need to be shy," the old woman told her with a smile. " I used to be the one who brought you meals when you gave birth to little Chen." As she spoke, she looked at Fu Chen who was standing beside his mother half hiding behind the legs of Song Yan. " Ah, little Chen, you have grown so much, I still remember when you were so small like a tiny little bean, the cutest child I have ever seen."


    Fu Chen did not say anything other than awkwardly looking at the overly enthusiastic woman.


    Fu Yu Sheng walked over to where his wife and child were standing and then greeted Old madam Yan.


    "Good evening, Mrs Yan," he smiled at the elderly woman even though he had a lot ofints about Yan Guo, he liked Old madam Yan a lot, since thetter used to take care of him like a mother whenever he came to the military district.


    "Good evening, Yu Sheng, it is good that you are here, I was telling your wife toe and have some tea with me but this child is so shy, she keeps refusing me," Old Madam Yan told Fu Yu Sheng causing Song Yan to flush a bit in embarrassment, it was not that she was being shy, she wanted to go and collect some information regarding Chen Chu Chu.


    The only reason she brought Fu Chen with her was that she did not want to leave her son in the house alone when everyone was feeling stuffy.


    Fu Yu Sheng knew that the reason why Song Yan came outside must have something to do with Chen Chu Chu but when he saw Old madam Yan''s motherly smile, he could not refuse and in the end agreed to spend a little time with the old woman.


    Seeing that Fu Yu Sheng has agreed, there was nothing that Song Yan could do, she could only follow Old madam Yan and her husband inside the vi that was next to their house feeling a bit remorseful, if she knew that she will be caught like a Pok¨¦mon by Old madam Yan, she would have used an invisibility talisman!


    ---------------

 Chapter 663 Only Good Thing

    Song Yan examined the Yan residence when she entered the house, it was quite simr inyout to the one that was allocated to Fu Shu Chang, the only difference was that it was a bit bigger. It seemed to have four extra rooms along with an additional kitchen on the second floor and a bathroom.


    And because Old madam Yan was in charge of the house instead of her husband and three sons, the house was decorated in warm colours with a lot of matching rugs and curtains, giving a subtle warmth as they walked into the living room, unlike Fu Shu Chang''s house that was a bit too empty.


    Old madam Yan invited Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng warmly inside and then asked them to sit down before asking the nanny to go and brew some tea and prepare some snacks with it for the three of them, of course, she did not forget Fu Chen for whom she asked the nanny to prepare some warm chocte milk and cheese sandwiches.


    She looked at Song Yan and then patted Fu Yu Sheng on the back of his hand and said, " You really are lucky, you brat, for you to snag such a beautiful wife and have such a pretty child. She is even prettier than she was when she was younger, this is what I call ageing like fine wine and even you look like you are ten years younger. This is what happens when you marry apletely non-problematic! Just look at Old master Chen, he is younger than your grandfather and yet because of his wife, he looks like he is the older one."


    " When little Guo told me that his sister-inw has gotten even prettier I was a bit sceptical at first but now I know what he meant!"


    Just as Old madam Yan was speaking with them, another voice joined in from behind, " Old woman who did you catch to feast on their poor brains this evening?"


    Old master Yan was back, with him he brought some freshly caught fish and when he saw Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng, a fatherly smile bloomed on his face as he tottered a bit hurriedly on his cane towards them. "Yu Sheng, my boy, you are here ¡­ I was thinking about you and your grandfather just now, I sent little Guo to call you and your family for lunch but he came saying you were not there."


    As he walked inside, his gaze fell on Fu Chen and immediately Old Master Yan''s smile became even more widespread. " Awe, would you look at this little Qian? This little bean who used to cry in my arms has gotten so big."


    When they were young Old master Yan and Madam Yan woulde to see Fu Chen every once and then but then they got even elder and they could no longer ride a car for ten hours.


    " How are you, grandpa Yan?" Fu Yu Sheng stood up from his seat and then helped him sit down on the couch.


    " I am fine, as you can see, the same old bones and the same old skin," Old Master Yan replied to him with a wave of his hand as he turned his attention to Fu Chen and waved at him toe closer with his hand. " Come here,e to grandpa."


    Fu Chen looked at his mother who nodded in agreement, allowing him to go close to Old master Yan who brought him onto hisp and took out a few choctes and candies from his pocket. " I brought some toys for you this morning, I thought I will hand them to you in the afternoon but then that silly grandpa of yours went ahead and took you to the Chen house. Would you like toe with grandpa Yan and see what I have brought for you?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Old master Yan was old and truly wanted to have a grandchild but curse his three stupid sons, they were all brawn and had no brain. Even though they were so tall and strong to the point where they are treated as brutes without their uniform they still could not get a girlfriend much less get a grandchild for him.


    He treated his good friend''s grandchild as his own but the two of them stayed ten hours apart from each other making it impossible for him to spend time with Fu Chen.


    " You shouldn''t have¡­"


    "You are going to spoil Chen Chen rotten, grandpa Yan."


    Both Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng were touched when they saw Grandpa Yan treating Fu Chen so well but they still thought that it was too much for the old man to go around and buy gifts for their son.


    " Nonsense! Little Chen came to his great-grandpa Yan after so long, how can I not treat him well?" he waved his hand with some annoyance before getting up from the couch, even though Fu Chen wanted to get down from his arms since the grandfather who was holding was too old but thetter did not let him down instead he said, " Stay put, your great grandpa Yan used to fight enemies with a single hand when he was young, I can still carry you without breaking a sweat."


    As soon as he walked inside his room, Old madam Yan turned to look at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng and smiled a bit awkwardly, " Sorry about that, he yearns for a grandchild so much but those sons of ours¡­." She trailed off with a disappointed sigh. " Honestly, the only thing that my son has done good was to engage Fu Chen from the start, I am telling you if my granddaughter refuses to get married like her father, I would seriously go crazy."


    Song Yan: "..."


    Fu Yu Sheng: "...."


    So, it was toote for takebacks?


    If anyone could see the husband and wife at the moment they would have seen just how troubled they looked for the first time, after all, Fu Yu Sheng did not bat an eye when he was facing bankruptcy and Song Yan did not flinch when facing demons but now the two of them were staring at old madam Yan with an expression ofplete helplessness.

 Chapter 664 Ask Your Brother In Law To Stay Away From That Chen Woman

    Song Yan turned her head to the side when Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at her, she knew that he was ring at her and she did not want to look at his ming gaze! Anyway even if she did not say anything, Fu Yu Sheng will most probably intercede.


    And as she expected, her husband did speak up after he was done ring at her!


    " Grandma Yan, Chen Chen is still young let''s talk about this when he is grown up in fact even before this, we need to get brother Guo married, only then can we discuss this, right?" Fu Yu Sheng quickly changed the topic by saying that his son was still young and turned the mouth of the gun towards Yan Guo since he knew that Grandma Yan and her husband were getting annoyed by Yan Guo and his brothers.


    Sure enough, when Old madam Yan heard Fu Yu Sheng''s words her attention was diverted and she clicked her tongue in annoyance as she spoke, " You are truly right about that Yu Sheng, these sons of mine they are really useless if they were married by now then I would have a team of grandchildren ying in my house but they just have to drive me mad"


    After she was done speaking she then turned to look at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng before joking lightly, " I know you two must be worried about Ah Guo''s gics, don''t worry I have three sons, you can pick one of their daughters to marry into your family once they are born, even I would think twice before letting Ah Guo''s gics mingle with my family if he was not my son ."


    Yan Guo was the most brawny and tanned of the three brothers, his features were more like a war god than a male god making him look rather scary.


    Song Yan almost felt pity for Yan Guo who was being treated like this by his own family, she was in fact renderedpletely speechless by Old madam Yan''s words!


    Old madam Yan looked at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng who looked speechless andughed a little, " Oh don''t be like that even though my Guo is not fair and handsome, my eldest one is definitely one of those really good-looking men."


    If Old madam Yan''s body didnt fall sick when she was young, she too would have given birth to a fair, delicate and beautiful daughter after all, a daughter was like a warm cotton-padded jacket unlike those heartless sons of hers who left her alone all year around and only came back every once in a while.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She smiled and assured Fu Yu Sheng that he will surely like one of their granddaughters in the future.


    " Grandma Yan, let''s leave the matter of the future for the future, shall we? If you hand your granddaughter to my son so easily he will not cherish her. You will make his head inte by making him think that he is really in demand from such a young age." Fu Yu Sheng''s words caused Old madam Yan tough as she patted her thighs and said, " You are still the same as ever, Yu Sheng!"


    After she was doneughing she then cleared her throat and then asked with a serious face, " By the way Yu Sheng, did your family really go to lunch at the Chen house today? That woman, Chen Chu Chu did she not give up on your brother even now? I have been telling your brother to stay away from that girl and not get close to her but he does not listen to a thing that I say to him! I can''t tell how annoyed I am with his actions!"


    As she spoke Old master Yan who was walking out of the room with a tired-looking Fu Chen couldn''t help but frown, he looked at the yawning Fu Chen who was holding a big lollipop in his hand with a detective Dino car and he couldn''t help but scold his wife a little, " What gossip are you telling them now? At least look at the time and ce. Chen Chen is here as well, don''t speak nonsense."


    Song Yan really wanted to know about Chen Chu Chu and the Chen family. After all, Old madam Yan has lived in the military district together with the Chen family for a very long time surely she knew about the Chen family much more than they did right? She took Fu Chen from Old master Yan''s arms and then ced her son''s head on herp to let him sleep before she turned to look at Old madam Yan and Old master Yan and said, " Grandpa Yan there is no need for you to worry, in fact, everyone in our house already knows that something is going on between my elder brother inw and that woman. The Chen family even called us to make the matter clear to us saying that Miss Chen and my brother-inw are innocent ."


    Fu Yu Sheng did not expect Song Yan to suddenly be a gossipy woman and that too to the point where she picked up a rock and hurled it at his brother. He was a bit embarrassed by her words but he did not say anything to stop her, after all, he knew that Song Yan wouldn''t have said those words without a reason, it was just that her words made it sound like his brother was one of those arseholes who cheated on their wives and then watched their mistresses clean up their mess while fooling around.


    He coughed into his hands but did not say anything, fortunately, the Yan family were their close friends and would not ry these words outside or else his brother would have been dragged to mud a million times, and honestly he deserved it.


    Song Yan again smiled and then said, " I am surprised that such a discussion even took ce, Miss Chen looks like a good woman and she even said that she would suggest a few good stic surgeons to me in the future. To me she looked like an honest woman, I can''t understand how someone mistakenly took her and my brother inw rtionship as an affair." After she paused, she deliberately added with a smile, " I heard that Miss Chen even helps out in the orphanage, surely she is a woman of golden heart."

 Chapter 665 The Thing That Was Still Haunting The Nian Family

    ---------------


    Song Yan was not lying when she said that, before she met with Old madam Yan, some woman from the army district instead stopped her and sang praises of Chen Chu Chu. They told her that thetter was a really virtuous woman, even though she was obsessed with her looks, she often helped out in the orphanage and would bring young girls from the streets who had nowhere to go and take shelter.


    It was only when Old madam Yan arrived did they stop telling Song Yan just how good of a woman Chen Chu Chu really was.


    At that moment, Old madam Yan who heard Song Yan''s words couldn''t care less about Fu Chen who was already dozing off in his mother''sp. She who knew the world had to stop Song Yan from getting involved with Chen Chu Chu, this was the only thing that she could care about! She immediately leaned forward and shook her head seriously, " Yan Yan, you need to stay away from that woman and you need to make sure that your elder brother-inw stays away from her too. Did she tell you that she and Shu Chang have nothing to do with each other? She is lying to you. I am telling you, the two of them spend night after night in the researchb, and no one knows what they do while being locked in there. .. I am not saying that your brother-inw might be involved in something messy with her but you are getting what I am saying right?"


    " Anyway, you need to stop your foolish brother-inw while you still have time. You have no idea how much of an ill star that woman is, even though her fianc¨¦ ran away the one who suffered the most was none other than that man''s family. The Old Nian family was so happy that they lived a life offort and glory but the second their son fell for that Chen Chu Chu bad things started to happen to their family. First, it was Old Nian''s wife who broke her legs in an ident and then his son ran away leaving behind his awards and merits causing the Nian family to be a joke in the military district."


    " What''s more the two daughters of the Nian family ¡­do you know how horribly they died? Now they are only left with a son and that too because they invited a celestial master and made a shrine in their house or else ¡ª¡ª, I heard from Old Nian''s wife that even her son was going to be killed."


    Old madam Yan was not a superstitious woman but the incident with the Nian family really left her in bewilderment. A few months ago when she went to see Old Nian''s wife, she heard from the poor woman that something was haunting her house. Even the neighbours who lived next to the Old Nian family agreed with them, they all said to her that something lurked around the house of the Old Nian family at full moon. It looked like a man but at the same time it would sometimes look like a woman, and on some nights it will look like an animal either a snake or leopard or even a spider¡ª¡ª every full moon something strange woulde to stand underneath the window of the Old Nian''s son''s room and stay there the whole night!


    The story was so terrible that Old madam Yan who was not a superstitious woman felt like goosebumps were going to break out all over her body but she still thought that it was nothing most probably just a local story to keep tourists interested since the vige where the Old Nian lived was a small ce in the mountains with no resources.


    But to her misfortune, the day when she was visiting the Old Nian family was the day when the moon was on the rise. That night Old madam Yan could not sleep because of the story that she heard from the residents and felt like she was getting suffocated which was why she draped on a shawl and went out of her room into the balcony to get some fresh air.<novelnext></novelnext>


    That night the sky was adorned with the full moon, cold winds were rustling in the mountains and it was a beautiful night but Old madam Yan could not enjoy these things because the second she walked out onto the balcony, she saw a horrible sight! On the other side of the brick wall that was built around the Old Nian house stood a figure in cloak¡­ because the figure was hidden in the shadows she could not see that thing''s face but she did see the old Nian''s young son walking out of the house as if he was in a daze, his eyes as ck as that of an animal!


    ? If not for the shrine that was built in front of the house gate, the young boy would have left the house long ago and gotten killed!


    The sight was so horrible that she let out a scream causing whatever ck magic the thing cast on it to be broken. Her scream caused the thing to run away and the young boy to be slumped on the ground ever since then the Old Nian couple started to tie their son to the bed before going to sleep.


    She heard from Old Nian''s wife that her son struggled to get out of bed on full moon nights and would even growl and howl like a beast on certain nights.


    Wasn''t it after their family got entangled with that girl, Chen Chu Chu? No matter what the others said, Old madam Yan still firmly believed that this thing got attached to the Old Nian family because of that Chen Chu Chu!


    Old madam Yan raised Fu Shu Chang and his brothers like her own sons, more importantly, Old master Fu was like a brother to her, she did not want the Fu family to be like the Nian family, being haunted by a monster till thest of their generation died! She also had a very strong feeling that Chen Chu Chu was not as harmless and gentle as she appeared in front of others¡ª¡ª in fact, she was sure that Chen Chu Chu was the one who was guiding that thing from behind if not then she must have some rtionship with that thing that was haunting the Old Nian family even now.


    If her suspicions were incorrect then she was willing to kowtow and ask for forgiveness from that Chen woman.

 Chapter 666 Melted Corpse

    Fu Yu Sheng did not pay attention to what Old madam Yan was saying since he thought she was only telling Song Yan, the gossip that she heard from everywhere in the army district but something in between her words caught his attention and he immediately turned to look at Old madam Yan with a narrowed gaze and asked, " Grandma Yan, didn''t everyone say that Old master Nian''s daughters were killed in an ident and their bodies are yet to be found?"


    At that moment, Old master Yan and Old madam Yan exchanged a nce with each other, old madam Yan waved her hand and added, " Of course, you wouldn''t know the truth behind the ident, you were not here when it happened."


    Old master Yan tugged at his wife''s sleeves and spoke in a low whisper, "They will get scared, leave the matter at rest now ¡­it has been so many years, I don''t think something like that will happen again."


    " What do you know?" Old madam Yan did not turn silent as her husband asked her to instead she became even more vociferous, she pped the hand that was tugging the sleeves of her warm coat and then turned to look at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng with a really solemn expression on her face, she hesitated for a few seconds but then made her mind as she parted her lips and started speaking, " I usually don''t speak of this matter since its been tightly closed but I think you need to know since your family is in the crux of this situation."


    She then motioned both Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng to lean in closer which they did, only then did Old madam Yan start speaking in a hushed manner, " When Old Nian''s son ran away we all started to look for him, thinking that he was just scared and was hiding somewhere. We did not find him instead after this incident something happened with the daughters of the Old Nian family, they wrote a letter saying that they were leaving because they could not withstand the shame but why will they run away? The two of them were so sensible, why would they me themselves and leave?"


    " Anyway when the two girls ran out we all started to look for them instead of Old Nian''s son. In fact, the people who were searching for Old Nian''s daughters really do find their bodies but the thing is that by the time when we found them, the two girls were dead!" Old madam Yan eximed in a hushed voice before she deliberated for a moment and then added in a conspiratorial voice, " Not only were they dead, their bodies werepletely melted like someone poured acid on their entire body and left them to die."


    " Melted?" Song Yan mused her eyes flickering as she turned to look at Old master Yan who seemed a bit ufortable, from the looks of it, he seemed to know more than Old madam Yan did, maybe Old madam Yan noticed her gaze as well because she turned to look at her husband and then poked him in the arm.


    " Go ahead tell them what you saw, you don''t want a repetition of what happened back then right?" She ushered her husband to speak since he was the one who was among the few people who found the two girls who were missing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Old master Yan was not a superstitious person like his wife, he always thought that the reason his wife was acting like this was that Old Nian''s wife filled her head with all sorts of nonsense but at the same time he has to admit that something was very weird about the death of the two daughters of Old master Nian.


    He sighed before carefully thinking over what he needed to tell Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng and only then did he open his mouth and started speaking with a grim expression, " I was in the squad who was looking for the two young girls, in fact, you could say that I was leading that squad because my sons were out of the city on a special mission. We found the two girls ten miles away from the army district, their bodies were lying in the wilderness that covers the road to the army district."


    " The people who were with me examined the bodies of the two girls, the elder sister was missing her legs while the younger one had her eyes and entire jaw ripped off but the weird thing wasn''t that, the thing that struck weird to me was that they were covered in a sticky liquid, the sort of animal bile and acid. And their features were melted like they were wax dolls who were ced in the sun. It was however very strange how can both sisters be attacked by an animal. If we were to take into ount that of the person who examined their bodies, the case became even more strange because the acids that were coating the two girls did not belong to one animal but more than three!"


    Old master Yan shook his head and then continued, " The person responsible for their autopsy said that sticky liquid belonged to arge snake, a wild wolf and spiders ¡­ can you even think of something like this happening? Two girls being attacked by these animals at the same time? Later the Chen family made sure to cover up the matterpletely and then announced to the public that the girls'' bodies were never found and they disappeared without a trace. Old master Chen is a good man but this case was rted to his daughter and her reputation, and the Nian family were in wrong were they not? Why will he protect them instead of his daughter?"


    After he was done speaking Old master Yan sighed heavily and then added, "I am not superstitious like your grandma Yan but I still think something is too weird about that Chen family, stay away from them for the time being, in fact, it''s better if you tell your brother to keep his distance from the daughter of the Chen family."


    -----------------

 Chapter 667 Don’t Listen To Her Nonsense

    Old madam Yan who was sitting next to her husband also couldn''t help but continue as she looked at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng, "What''s even more shocking to me is that the girl from the Chen family looks really different to me. Though her mother keeps on telling everyone that her daughter only gets work done on her face, but don''t you think that there is something really wrong with that daughter of hers? I mean fine if she wants to say that her daughter only gets work done on her face but how will she exin the matter of her daughter looking like apletely different person each time I meet her?"


    "Old madam Yan keeps saying that her daughter is only getting some filler and nothing else but when I look at her every time I only see her getting more and more different than she used to look, take today for example, I might be a bit old but I still remember that the Chen girl did not have what you say a double eyelid yesterday but today she was sporting apletely new look!"


    "And I did not see her taking a break from work either, howe she got surgery in just a few hours and recovered at the same time? Saying that her daughter is only getting fillers or whatever? I suspect that the Chen family knows that something is weird about their daughter and just keeps making excuses for that Chen Chu Chu. Who knows she might be involved in something shady like that monster I saw in the vige where Old Nian''s family lives, if anything she might be a monster herself, if worse maybe a demon!"


    When Old master Yan heard his wife call Chen Chu Chu a demon he was really shocked and he immediately turned around and looked at the door that was closed by him and heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at his wife who has spoken the absurd words and couldn''t help but chid her lightly, " What kind of nonsense are you spouting in front of the kids? What demons and monsters? I think you are watching too many dramas and stop talking with Old Nian''s wife for a few days you are getting edgier and edgier with all those nonsensical talks."


    He then turned to look at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng with an apologetic look on his face while ignoring the ugly pout of his wife who was ring at him after getting scolded. " Yu Sheng, Yan Yan, there is no need for you two to listen to your grandma Yan, she is old and these days she is watching a number of shows that are full of fantasy and supernatural. Don''t take her words to heart. Chen Chu Chu might be a bit weird and even though I do not approve of her getting close to a married man, I think there is no need for us to call her a demon."


    Although the way the two daughters of the Old master Nian family died was really too sinister. Old master Yan once served as a squadron leader and his family was soon going to see their elder son getting promoted to chief, he could not allow his wife and her nonsensical tales of ghosts and gods to affect the promotion of their son. They have to behave like staunch pragmatists while their son''s promotion was still underway.


    But old master Yan was still an elderly man and he did have certain reverence towards the supernatural, he will never tantly disrespect or curse the things he had no idea about and thus it was better for him to keep a distance from such things.


    As for Chen Chu Chu''s changing appearance as long as no one was harmed, he will not say a word about her and even though it looked strange, it was not as if it was impossible in this time and era, right?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Old madam Yan saw that her husband was contradicting her in front of Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan'' and was very upset. She was afraid that all her efforts of putting the children on their guard will go down the drain which was why she turned to Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan and again insisted lest they were swept away by that girl''s sweet talks like the others were.


    Old madam Yan said, " Yu Sheng, Yan Yan, I am your elder and I will not harm you right? No matter whether you believe me or not but you need to tell Shu Chang to stay away from that woman. No matter how good that woman and her reputation might be in the army district she cannotpare with little Yi, the others might not agree with me but I know that she is the cause of the downfall of Old Nian''s family. She may act like a shy young girl but I am telling you she is not as simple, you better keep your brother in line or else your family will suffer as well like Old Nian''s!"


    Song Yan had to appreciate the wild instincts of Old madam Yan, even though thetter did not know what was wrong with Chen Chu Chu, she was still able to think and make the correct connections. Sure enough, a woman''s instincts were the best.


    Old master Yan saw that his wife was still insisting on the fact that there was something wrong with Chen Chu Chu and could not help but say, "All right, how long are you going to go on about this? There is no such thing as supernatural, don''t make these kids get bored of your foolish talks. Yan Yan, Yu Sheng, you two don''t need to care about such things, your grandma is only talking nonsense."


    Song Yan smiled at old master Yan, she did not understand why Old master Yan was so insistent on making sure that his wife did not speak of the supernatural but she still nodded and agreed, "I understand grandpa Yan."


    however, after she was done listening to the old Yan couple, her heart couldn''t help but thump a little faster.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-please take a look at my new book Vengeance of the moon,its apetition book and I hope you will show your support and make me win at least a small award.

 Chapter 668 Eldest Son Of Yan Family

    After she was done listening to what Old master Yan and his wife had to say, Song Yan''s face changed by several degrees. She needed to take a look at the rtionship between the son of the Old Nian family and Chen Chu Chu. It struck as ominous to her when she thought about how the son of the Old Nian family never returned even if he ran away from the engagement, it has been so many years already, shouldn''t he havee back by now to his family? Why would a brother stay away even after finding out that his sisters have died because of him? Was it because he did not care about his family as everyone else said or was it because he couldn''te back?


    Whatever the case was, she has to go into the depth of this case and make sure that nothing will happen to her family.


    Seeing that Song Yan was indeed thinking over what they have said and was no longer willing to believe that Chen Chu Chu was a good woman, Old master Yan and his wife heaved a sigh of relief. It was a good thing that the members of the Fu family were willing to listen to them and were not falling for Chen Chu Chu''s schemes like Fu Shu Chang''s. If the entire family was to fall into the hands of Chen Chu Chu like Old Nian''s it would have ended in tragedy!


    Old Madam Yan wanted to stop Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng for dinner but the two refused Fu Chen was still asleep and it was already time for them to go back home. Just as they were going to rise from the couch and leave, a young man around the age of thirty or so walked inside the house.


    With his tanned skin, tall stature and tough features he looked like a warrior. As soon as the young man stepped inside he threw the bag that he was carrying on his shoulder on the side of the room and then rushed inside with a wide smile, "Mom, Dad! Look who is back! Now you cannot punish me for being unfilial and disown me, I came before father''s birthday banquet was held!"


    When Old madam Yan saw her eldest son returning, her lips curled into a smile as she opened her arms and hugged the tall man. " You are back Bao! I was thinking that I really had to disown you this time around."


    Old madam Yan joked with her eldest son, Yan Bao causing everyone to chuckle even Old master Yan was smiling upon seeing his eldest son.


    Yan Bao greeted his parents before turning to look at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng, he was not surprised after seeing the two of them. Yan Guo already told him that the Fu family was here and that he was counting on his luck to score a future son-inw with the Fu family.


    " You are here, Yu Sheng!" Yan Bao raised his hands and hugged Fu Yu Sheng so tightly that he lifted thetter from the ground. "It''s great to see you doing so well."


    " Yeah, it''s...Argh, it''s great to see you too, big guy," Fu Yu Sheng patted Yan Bao on the back, his face turning a shade of blue under the chokehold of thetter.


    " Let him go, Bao ah," Old madam Yan who noticed that Fu Yu Sheng was turning blue immediately stopped her bear-like son from hugging the life out of Fu Yu Sheng. " You are going to kill him if you keep hugging him like this."


    " Oops," Yan Bao let go of Fu Yu Sheng who staggered on his feet and slumped against Song Yan while rubbing his neck. " Look at my neck, Yan Yan, is it broken?" He gasped while creaking his neck side to side.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Song Yan looked at the slightly red skin of thetter and then said, " You are fine."


    "That''s right, you arepletely fine," Yan Bao smacked Fu Yu Sheng on the back causing thetter to stagger again, seeing that Fu Yu Sheng was staggering again, Yan Bao caught his arm and then helped him to stand up straight. " Seriously, Yu Sheng¡­you need to get a hold of yourself. Look at that bby body of yours, are you sure you will be able to keep your beautiful wife while looking like that?"


    He smacked his arms and said proudly, " You need to at least maintain little muscles like me, to keep your wife happy."


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at the bulging muscles of Yan Bao whom he was calling ''little'', his lips twitching.


    " I am not bby and my wife is happy with how I look," Fu Yu Sheng spoke causing everyone to turn and look at Song Yan who was holding Fu Chen in her arms.


    Song Yan blinked her eyes for a few seconds not knowing what to say in such a situation when Fu Yu Sheng muttered, " You better say yes or I will really make my body like that¡­if that is what you like."


    Song Yan: "¡­.."


    Though she had nothing against people who liked a burly man with bulging muscles she was more into leaner guys which were why she smiled and nodded before agreeing, "He is right, I am happy with how he looks."


    Old madam Yan of course saw the small squabble between Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng, her lips curled up in amusement as she turned to look at her son and pped him on the back before scolding him lightly. " What are you looking down at Yu Sheng for? He might not be as strong as you but he got a wife before you and already have a son, what about you? You are running around the world like that without a wife or child. Do you think you are worthy of holding Yu Sheng in contempt?"


    Upon hearing Old madam Yan''s words, not only was Yan Bao not only angry, but he also looked even more proud. He smirked and then announced, " Who says that I don''t have a wife? I have one too."


    ----------------

 Chapter 669 The Dark Future

    "What?"


    "WHAT!!"


    In the past, Old master Yan and Old Madam Yan did not have many demands from their sons. As long as they were filial and respectful towards them they would not say anything about them which they never said anything butter on, their sons never once brought up the matter of marrying which was the two of them got a bit obsessed with the three of them marrying and bringing back their daughters inw. But no matter what they said, the three did not listen.


    Old madam Yan and Old master Yan now believed that they will die without seeing the face of their daughters-inw but now that their eldest son was saying that he actually married and brought a daughter-inw, they felt like they were dreaming.


    Never once in their dreams did they think that their son will actually bring a girl back with him!


    Yan Bao scratched his head in embarrassment and then immediately said with a solemn expression on his face, " I know that this is shocking but everything happened so suddenly that I could not tell you two." After he was done speaking he then turned to look at the door of his house and called, "Little Mei you cane inside now."


    As soon as he called the woman called Mei, a woman of stature so small that she looked like a child in front of Yan Bao walked inside the house. She was dressed in a sundress with a small beige jacket and even though she was wearing a loose shirt one could see the small bump on her abdomen.


    Old madam Yan''s eyes widened when her gaze fell on the baby bump of her newly acquired daughter-inw and then turned to look at her son who awkwardly rubbed his nose and then earnestly said, "Don''t worry mom, Xiao Mei is really kind, you know her too. She used to work as ab assistant in the research centre before her position was taken by Chen Chu Chu and she was transferred. You don''t have to worry, I and little Mei will be filial to you and dad."


    Yan Bao was a straightforward man, since he dared to get Xiao Mei pregnant, he would of course take responsibility for her as well. Not only did he file for a military marriage beforeing here, but he also brought his wife straight back home to introduce her to her family.


    After he was done speaking, he turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng whose mouth was hanging open at the sudden turn of events and cheekily grinned. " And Yu Sheng, it''s a girl."


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­.." Can you not be so shameless at this moment?


    Old madam Yan must have thought so too because she immediately turned to look at her husband who sighed and brought a feather duster for her. Once the weapon was in her hands, Old madam Yan started hitting her son left and right, " You¡­you ¡­ I have no words for you! When your father and I asked you to get married you did not agree and now you suddenly came and told us such a piece of big news, if your father and I were any more older, we would have died of heart attack, you stupid idiot!"


    As she spoke she continued to hit her son, once she was done speaking, she then turned to look at her new daughter inw who was standing behind Yan Bao and then smiled gently as she said, " Of course, I do not me you, dear, it''s his fault that he failed to mention you to us on time."


    Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng took their leave, they were worried that if they stayed with the Yan family any longer, their son will be asked to sign a marriage agreement.


    However, even when they were leaving, Yan Bao who saw them going out of the house said, " Yu Sheng, make sure that you raise your son nicely, that''s my son-inw all right!"


    When Fu Yu Sheng heard this, he was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. He indeed wanted to raise his son well but now that he knew that there was a chance that one of the Yan brothers might be his inw, he wanted to raise a good for nothing. Anyway, he was young and could give birth to another son, making Fu Chen a good-for-nothing was not much of a loss.


    Song Yan had an idea regarding what her husband was thinking and immediately said, " Don''t even think about it."


    " I wouldn''t be thinking about it if you did not make such a rash promise!" Fu Yu Sheng retorted looking at Song Yan as if the world was ending before raising his head and looking at the sky, he joined his hands in prayer and then said, " Dear God, If you can please make the child of Yan Bao have a little antenna, I will notin if it gets bigger than my Chen Chen''s in the future."


    Song Yan: "..."


    "Don''t be so shameless!" She snapped at her husband who was talking nonsense in the middle of the street, was this something a father should be saying?


    Although Yan Bao and his brothers were bent on having Fu Chen as their son-inw, it did not mean that they will force this thing in the future. She was sure that they were only teasing Fu Yu Sheng, the three brothers liked Fu Chen so much, they will never force the child and they also need to consider their daughter''s opinion as well. Most probably in the future, it will be certainly left in the hands of fate, if it happened it will happen no matter what if they were not fated nothing will happen.


    Was there a need to be so desperate?


    Fu Yu Sheng on the other hand took out his smartphone and then opened the camera app, Song Yan did not know what he was doing but then she watched as the man turned the camera to their faces and said, " Look at you and then look at me, with our looks Chen Chen is definitely going to look good and he is smarter I was when I was young. He will surely break records when he gets old ¡­you think any girl will not fall for him?"


    '' He was not wrong, Fu Chen was destined to grow up looking rather handsome.'' Song Yan thought in her mind.


    " We are fcked I am telling you," Fu Yu Sheng groaned.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reaches 700golden tickets and in the top three of the win win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast,you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    And if you are reading it on anywhere else but webnovel ¡ª¡ª- Song Yan will find you and


    Song Yan: I will curse you.

 Chapter 670 Death Of The Two Guards

    When the two of them returned home, Song Yan heaved a sigh of relief. She wanted to see what was Chen Chu Chu up to with her own eyes but she soon realised that it was going to be impossible. After listening to Madam Yan, she realised that not only was she not sure of the strength of that woman but from what she heard, that woman did not look like she was just involved in some basic ck magic.


    Sending Fang Yanli or going after her without any clear investigation might end up in a big disaster which was why Song Yan did not send Fang Yanli after Chen Chu Chu instead she sent her after Fu Shu Chang.


    Though the chances of her getting something from Fu Shu Chang were really small she was willing to take the risk.


    However, a few days passed by without Fang Yanli finding out anything, Song Yan would release Fang Yanli to chase after Fu Shu Chang every single night when thetter left home but Fang Yanli would return home only to tell her that nothing was wrong with Fu Shu Chang. Like, in a blink of an eye many days passed by, however, Song Yan did not stop sending Fang Yanli to theb to monitor what was going on inside, though she did ask thetter t stay away from Chen Chu Chu and not get into her radar.


    While Fang Yanli searched for a clue, Song Yan was not free either, she continued to make several nourishment pills for herpany along with ointments that woulde in handy when someone needed to get rid of scars. One fine afternoon, she was working on the ointment because she did not want anyint to be filed against herpany she continued to perfect the form.


    Her stay at the military district waspletely calm because she could not find anything for the time being and she didn''t dare to act too rashly either. However around two in the afternoon, Yan Guo came to knock on their door with a solemn expression on his face, seeing him like this Song Yan and the others who were busy immediately dropped their work and turned to look at Yan Guo.


    Song Yan knew that the military district arranged an emergency meeting this morning but since Fu Shu Chang was not going to the emergency meeting she did not send Fang Yanli instead she had sent Zhao Yuan but thetter was yet to return.


    She was certain that he was gone missing while chasing after femalerades in the army district because he was a schr, Zhao Yuan has always been very interested in strong females. If she knew that he will make such a mistake, she would have rather sent Fang Yanli in his ce to the emergency!


    Look at this, the person involved in the emergency was here but the one who was sneaking inside the meeting was yet to return!


    Though Song Yan was upset with Zhao Yuan, she was very curious to know what was going on which was why she suppressed her anger and then turned to look at Yan Guo who walked inside the house and walked over before telling the house nanny to bring a ss of warm water.


    Seeing the solemn look on Yan Guo''s face Song Yan was a bit worried but she still waited for the housekeeperdy to hand the ss of warm water to Yan Guo who drank it all in one gulp and only then did she ask, " Brother Guo what is going on?" Seeing that he was not speaking she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who nodded and then said, " Yan Guo, what is the matter with you? Why are you staying silent like that? If there is something serious, tell us¡­we mighte of some use to you? Don''t you know we have various connections in the city including Master Gu?"


    When Yan Guo heard Fu Yu Sheng mention Master Gu, his eyes lit up and he immediately raised his head to look at Fu Yu Sheng and suddenly asked, " Yu Sheng, do you think there are monsters in this world? Has master Gu ever mentioned something like an evil monster to you? If so then what kind of monsters did he speak to you about?"


    Fu Yu Shen did not know why Yan Guo was suddenly asking about monsters but instead of answering or making fun of him, he turned to point at his wife and said, " Yan Yan was taken in as the disciple of Master Gu, I think that you better ask her about this."


    "Sister-inw?" Yan Guo did not know that Song Yan was this powerful but when he turned to look at Song Yan who looked a bit solemn. "Suster-inw, have you ever heard of monsters?"


    Song Yan was slightly surprised that the emergency meeting in the army district was held because of monsters. In her previous life, she hase across a lot of monsters and each monster was difficult to tackle in its own way, however for her to tackle the monster, she needed to know what kind of monster it was!


    She looked at Yan Guo with a serious expression and asked, " There are a lot of monsters that my master mentioned to me brother Guo, but it depends on which one you are talking about, each monster has its own weakness and own strength, I cannot tell you a way to take it down if I don''t know what kind of monster it is. Brother Guo, why don''t you tell me what is going on? Maybe I can help you then."


    Although Yan Guo was having a difficult time when he heard that Song Yan was the disciple of a master, given that he has never epted that things like monsters, devils and demons existed in the world. But when he saw Song Yan speak to him with that wise expression, he couldn''t help but trust her.


    In the end, Yan Guo told her the matter of two corpses being found in the military district, they belonged to the guards who patrolled in the night. The two people who died were coated in sticky liquid just like the two sisters from the Old Nian family but the thing that scared them the most was that the corpses were torn from the inside!


    In the middle of their torso was a big hole,rge enough for a toddler to fit inside and to make matters even more horrifying, the corpse waspletely empty from the inside. There were no internal organs left in the body, the matter came to light early this morning and of course, the corpses were taken to be examined in theb by the autopsy experts but the report that came out shocked everyone.


    ording to the report, the two guards were dead for more than a week! But many people saw them walk around thepound of the military district justst night! How was it possible for a hollow corpse to walk around the military district and even converse with others?


    If not for the stick liquid that was covering the two guards they all would have thought this matter was rted to human organ traffickers but what made Yan Guo confused was that the bile and acids that were covering the two guards did not belong to one animal but multiple. The experts who examined the body told him that one of the bile belonged to a bear!


    How was it possible? A bear snuck inside the army district, tore open two guards and still no one was able to catch anything? What made this case even more tricky was the fact that the CCTV camera of the area where the corpses were found started to malfunction around this attack happened and only got back on track when the guards were dead.


    Yan Guo did not want to believe that something inhuman was behind this but as he looked at the CCTV recording, he could not help but ept the fact that something was indeed wrong with what happenedst night.


    However, he only asked Song Yan to ask her master what was going on and did not ask her to investigate alongside them. He was afraid that he will entangle Song Yan in a mess that she should not be caught up in¡ª¡ª in his eyes even though Song Yan was Master Gu''s disciple she was not a celestial master as great as Master Gu. Yan Guo believed that Song Yan might only know a little and thus he insisted, "Sister-inw, only ask your master if he knows about something like this and stay at home, don''t trouble yourself with this matter all right? I will look into this matter with others."


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 700 golden tickets and are in the top three of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!

 Chapter 671 Concerned About Her Safety

    This matter was of great importance and would be really troublesome if civilians were to get involved which was why as Yan Guo was about to leave, he once again said to Song Yan, "Sister-inw, make sure to stay at home and everyone else you too! Don''t go outside at night and if you see something weird pleasee and inform us. Do not approach anything that is suspicious."


    Even when he was out of the door, he continued to stress on the matter of them staying inside the house. He was among those soldiers who were asked to warn the people living in the army district, his big brother already went to their house to tell their parents to stay inside the house at night and not to go anywhere without taking the brothers with them.


    Once Yan Guo left the house, Fu Rong who was silent turned to look at Song Yan and rubbed her arms. " That sounds so scary, sister inw¡­two people were eaten inside out ¡­ugh, just the thought alone is enough to make me shiver."


    " Scary?" Fu Yu Shen who was sitting on the couch trembled with a disgusted look on his face and then turned to look at his sister. " It sounds like a scene from an R-18 movie, I can''t even imagine the sight of two corpses being emptied like that! Sister-inw, what do you think is going on ?"


    p¨£§ád¨£ §«?¦Í¨º1,§ã¨°§® He looked at Song Yan, and in his eyes as long as Song Yan was with them there was nothing to worry about. Song Yan was doused in the golden light in his eyes!


    However, Song Yan did not reply to Fu Yu Shen instead she fell into deep thought after Yan Guo left and she could not help but wonder how was it possible for something to eat the inside of a human being. From what Yan Guo said it looks like the thing whatever it was, it tried to eat the two guards whole as well ¡­then howe it only ate the insides and if it could eat the inside then how did it leave the entire body?


    Song Yan really wanted to go outside in the night and see what was going on but with such an incident taking ce, she was sure that she would not be able to investigate everything openly. Should she use an invisibility talisman?


    "Second sister-inw?" Fu Yu Shen called out to Song Yan when he saw that she was not replying.


    " Here you go," Song Yan threw a bunch of protective and defensive talismans at Fu Yu Shen who was disturbing her. " Go and y with these, leave me alone for a little while."


    As she spoke she turned to leave the house but as soon as she reached the threshold, she saw Fu Yu Sheng following after her and said, " You stay here, I will be back in a while."


    " Give it here!" As soon as Song Yan threw the box with talismans Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong jumped on it like a couple of wild cats.


    Fu Yu Sheng did not want to stay inside the house but when he saw Song Yan re at him, he had no choice but to throw his head back and ept what she was telling him.


    Song Yan walked out of the house as she reached her hand to take the invisibility talisman, she felt a wave of yin energy waft over to her and she immediately dropped her hands just in time to hear a woman call her from behind.


    "Sister Song!"


    Song Yan turned to look behind her and sure enough, she saw Chen Chu Chu walking over to her with a smile on her face. Song Yan was not sure but as she looked at Chen Chu Chu, she noticed that the lifeline of the woman in front of her seemed to have gotten even more chaotic than before though the woman looked much more healthy. This time the scent of a dead corpse seemed to being even more strongly from her than thest time, it was as if this woman just finished digging someone''s grave.


    She did not think that this was just a coincidence. Song Yan very much suspected that the two guards getting killed had something to do with this woman and the fact that the two daughters of the Old Nian family were killed so ruthlessly as well. After all, when she was studying the physique of the two daughters of the Old Nian family, she did notice that this woman''s eyes and jawline were a bit simr to that of the two girls'' pictures.


    Even though the traces were gone, Song Yan could still make it out. However, for the time being, Song Yan couldn''t say for sure how these two matters were rted to each other.


    "Miss Chen," Song Yan greeted with a smile while she opened her Yin and Yang''s eyes. She continued to pretend that she was calm and that she had no idea that this woman was dabbling in dark magic, in fact, she feigned happiness as if she was really happy to see the woman in front of her.


    But as she looked at the woman in front of her with her yin and yang eyes, she was surprised to see that the woman was indeed human. There was nothing wrong with her! How was that even possible? She tried to force her way through theyers of the skin of this woman to see if she could see something but as soon as she tried to force her way past the woman''s body, she felt her left eye throb and suddenly close down on its own.


    ''Something is weird with this woman.'' Song Yan closed her left eye to will the pain away and covered it with ayer of spiritual energy since she felt something warm and hot well up in the rim of her eyes.


    " Sister Yan, are you all right? Your eye looks really red." Chen Chu Chu asked with concern lining on her face.


    "I am fine," Song Yan replied with a shy smile on her face. "It''s a long time since my husband got a few days off and you know¡­" she trailed off causing Chen Chu Chu to p her hands in understanding.


    "Oh, I understand, sister Yan!" Chen Chu Chu nodded at Song Yan with a gentle and understanding smile. " Anyway what are you doing outside? Did you not hear? Something strange is happening in the army district you should stay inside and not leave your house."


    While she warned Song Yan, Chen Chu Chu looked like she was truly concerned about her safety!

 Chapter 672 Green House Full Of Snakes , Frogs And Spiders

    " I was just going on a walk," said Song Yan as she smiled at Chen Chu Chu who was staring at her with a very worried look in her eyes. " I have been coped up in the house for far too long and usually go on a walk in the night but because of the alert that has been given to us, I have to change the time of my walk. What about you, miss Chen? What are you doing here?"


    " Oh, I was going to a very interesting ce¡­ Miss Yan if you are not busy would you like toe with me? Not many even my sister are willing toe with me to that ce but I have a feeling that you will be able to understand me and my interests, but if you don''t want to then you can of course refuse." Chen Chu Chu was gentle and amiable from start to the beginning, in fact, she even smiled softly when she said that Song Yan did not need toe with her but at the same time, her smile seemed to be coated with a little bit of regret and reluctance.


    p¨£§ád¨£ §«?¦Í¨º1,§ã¨°§® As if she was a young girl who was trying to fit in with a popr girl and because she couldn''t, she looked even more pitiful.


    Song Yan tried her best to keep a firm smile on her lips as she pretended to be sympathetic towards Chen Chu Chu and said, " Why not? I don''t think that I have anything to do at this moment. I wille with you, Miss Chen."


    She too wanted to see what was this interesting ce that Chen Chu Chu wanted to bring her to, which was why she agreed with a calm expression on her face.


    "Really, then please follow me," Chen Chu Chu smiled brilliantly as she pped her hands and then asked Song Yan to follow her which thetter did.


    Not long after, Chen Chu Chu brought Song Yan to a greenhouse that was built on the back of the Chen mansion''s garden. Because Father Chen once worked as amissioner and his generations served in the army bringing merits after merits, the house that was allocated to him was not only bigger but also had a lot of facilities, it was even bigger than the one that was given to Fu Shu Chang since thetter''s father did not make a lot of contributions to the military and he was now solely dependent on his own work.


    The greenhouse that was built in the Chen house was rather big and had many flowers but as soon as one stepped inside the building they will be able to smell the scent of reptiles and many other creatures that were living inside.


    The hobby that Chen Chu Chu spoke off was none other than her raising reptiles that ranged from long snakes to big snakes from iguanas to frogs that were poisonous and spiders could be seen walking up the walls of the greenhouse everywhere, on the top of the ceiling, spiders the size of a cat were seemed hanging upside down. Their many eyes red at Song Yan as soon as she stepped inside.


    Generally, if someone else had this hobby their parents would have refused them and even tried to change their hobbies since it was too dangerous but Chen Chu Chu''s parents doted on her a lot and when thetter cried and made a fuss they had no choice but to agree to her request which was to raise these being.


    Chen Chu Chu was not only raising these animals but from the looks of it, she seemed to be experimenting on them as well!


    The greenhouse that should have looked beautiful with the number of flowers growing inside it, at once turned around and became a horror house.


    Chen Chu Chu''s eyes were gentle as she picked up a small snake that was slithering inside a ss cab and then said with a soft smile, " Sister Yan, I know this much be a lot for you to take in but I have always been interested in reptiles and animals. I wanted to raise some bears in this ce as well but the military refused, it was a pity but I am d that I can raise these cuties in this ce. What do you think it''s beautiful isn''t it?"


    She asked as she showed the snake that was lying on her arm and was curled up with azy stance around her jade-like arm.


    Song Yan examined the snake that was in front of her and her eyes met with the small ck eyes that were staring at her, the snake was indeed beautiful when one looked at it after another nce but that was not what attracted the attention of Song Yan. It was the cleverness that shed in the eyes of the being that was slumped against Chen Chu Chu''s arm.


    It really did not look like it was simply a snake that did not understand anything!


    " I have always been a bit different from others," seeing that Song Yan was not replying to her, Chen Chu Chu scratched her cheek with an awkward smile. "No one wanted to befriend me since I did not like ying with dolls and instead liked such things. Anyway if you are scared then I will put her away, sister Yan ¡­there is no need for you to force yourself!"


    As she spoke she really turned to put the snake back in the ss case but was stopped by Song Yan who smiled and then said, " No it''s indeed a bit pretty now that I am looking at her again."


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 400 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend! Wait for me to add you to the group before defriending me lol.

 Chapter 673 Please Mother Well

    " You really think so?" Chen Chu Chu who looked like a withered flower immediately started smiling when she saw Song Yan praise her pet snake.


    She turned around the ck snake with glistening scales still in her arms. " I just had a feeling that you wouldn''t be scared of them, sister Yan. You struck me as someone really different the second I looked at you."


    Song Yan did not respond because the snake in Chen Chu Chu''s arms suddenly started to get restless as it stretched its diamond-shaped head towards Song Yan who was standing in front of Chen Chu Chu.


    " Oh little yin, you want to get close to sister Yan?" Chen Chu Chu spoke in a babyish voice as she looked at the snake that was trying to get to Song Yan.


    " Little Yin?" Song Yan looked at the snake with a careful gaze and mused causing Chen Chu Chu to smile at her and state, "Thats right, sister Yan¡­ I have named all of my pets since they are so cute and to me, they are like my children. Oh no!"


    Chen Chu Chu was still speaking when the snake in her arms wriggled towards Song Yan, her head leaning close to Song Yan as she tried to jump at thetter. Seeing the snake writhe in her arms like that Chen Chu Chu shed Song Yan an apologetic smile and said, "Sister Yan if you don''t mind, can you hold little yin for a while? Don''t worry she is not poisonous."


    "Sure," Song Yan wanted to see what this woman was nning which was why she agreed and stretched her hands to take the snake that was moving in Chen Chu Chu''s arms. However, as soon as thetter handed the snake to Song Yan, the cor of her shirt moved a little showing off a tattoo that seemed to be in the shape of a ruby with ink that seemed to be dyed red, like that of blood.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É¡¤§ã¨®§® The tattoo looked really alluring even though it was simply a small dot against Chen Chu Chu''s pale skin. However, for some reason, Song Yan felt that the tattoo was not as simple because when she looked at the red tattoo she felt as if something evil was calling her name.


    Chen Chu Chu too seemed to notice that Song Yan was looking at her tattoo which was why she immediately covered it with her shirt while hiding the dark glint that shed in her eyes. " Sister Yan, please don''t look at that tattoo¡­it was something that I did when I was foolish."


    Song Yan smiled as she withdrew her gaze and looked at Chen Chu Chu profoundly, "It''s all right everyone makes a mistake when they are young. Ouch ¡ª¡ª"


    She suddenly eximed when something bit on her finger, Song Yan was not even surprised as she looked down at the finger that wastched into the mouth of the snake and very calmly took it out. When she saw the two small holes in her finger with blood dripping down, she did not say anything instead she raised her head and looked at the snake that was slowly retracting its head back to Chen Chu Chu who looked really upset with the way her pet snake acted.


    " I am sorry sister Yan," Chen Chu Chu said as she hurriedly ced the snake back in the ss case and then hurried to the small table that was sitting on the side and then picked up the first aid kit that was sitting on it and then sighed. " I should have expected this to happen, they do it every time because of this no one likes to be associated with me."


    She took a bandage out of the first aid kit and then handed it to Song Yan who took it without saying anything and applied it to the wound on her finger. It was just as Chen Chu Chu said the snake was not poisonous but the pain when he bit her was not something that Song Yan would be able to treat lightly.n


    Chen Chu Chu looked at Song Yan and saw that thetter was not saying anything, she thought that Song Yan was upset which was why she lowered her head and apologized sincerely. " I am sorry sister Yan, I did not expect that she will bite you like that if you like you can hit me instead!" As she spoke she looked up and stared at Song Yan with a very determined expression on her face.


    Song Yan saw that the woman was not joking and she immediately waved her hand and said, " There is no need for you to trouble yourself¡ª¡ª"


    She was still talking when the door of the greenhouse was pushed open and a very startled-looking Fu Shu Chang walked inside the greenhouse. His gaze met with Song Yan before he turned to look at Chen Chu Chu, and if she was not wrong then wasn''t Fu Shu Chang ring at Chen Chu Chu?


    " Yan Yan,e with brother-inw," he said to Song Yan while looking at Chen Chu Chu not once did he look away. " Yu Sheng is waiting for you."


    Song Yan nodded pretending as if she could not see Fu Shu Chang ring at Chen Chu Chu she walked out of the greenhouse with him.


    Once she bid her farewell to Chen Chu Chu and left the greenhouse, the features of the woman who was standing behind and waving at her with a smile suddenly twisted as she walked over to the snake who was slithering in the ss case and then took it out. Her face was gentle and beautiful twisted into that of a beast with eyes that of a snake and fangs that of a lion, her eyes multiplied like that of a spider and the tattoo on her chest started to glow a dangerous red as she looked at the snake in her arm without any expression on her face.


    " You are going to help your mother, aren''t you little yin? Go and kill that woman tonight, if you please mother then ¡ª¡ª"


    She was still speaking when someone knocked on the door.


    " Chu Chu, are you inside?" It was the voice of Chen Chu Chu''s sister-inw.

 Chapter 674 You Still Think You Can Survive

    As soon as the voice of her sister-inw came from the other side of the door, Chen Chu Chu walked over to the small ss cab that was full of snakes the size of a finger. She picked one up and then let the small snake twist around her finger as she whispered, " I have to say that you guys are growing up really well, I hope you will be able to be as big and strong as your sister and help your mother rule this ce, hmm?"


    The snake that was twisted around her finger twisted and turned and the ruby red tattoo glowed before slowly materialising as a red ruby. The gem in the centre of Chen Chu Chu''s chest burned and glowed as the many heads of beasts that were sticking out of her body chanted, " Kill her, we need flesh! We need blood! The curse is surging forward we need blood!"


    " That woman at the door, we need to kill her or we will die!" The faces of the beasts chanted inside Chen Chu Chu''s head.


    Chen Chu Chu also nced down at the gem that was slowly turning dark red and her eyes shed before her expression turned increasingly terrifying with each passing second. They were correct, she has to kill if she wanted to survive and live, or else if she was to die then her soul will scatter and she will never be able to reincarnate!


    That woman who cursed her¡ª¡ªshe will never let her leave in peace!


    " Chen Chu Chu, I aming in," Chen Chu Chu''s sister-inw did not know what was waiting for her in the greenhouse, she simply pushed open the door as she walked inside the ss cage that would be her doom.


    The woman who walked inside the greenhouse she seemed to be looking for Chen Chu Chu as soon as she walked inside but the second Gao Mei turned her head and looked at the beast that was standing in front of her, her entire figure froze as she stood where she was with her mouth gaping open in a silent scream.


    The beast standing in front of her was ugly, so ugly that she couldn''t even look at it. The faces of morphed and twisted animals were popping all over its scaled body and from the physique of that being she could not even tell whether the thing was a man or a woman.


    Gao Mei''s eyes were filled with terror when she looked at the distorted monster, she opened her mouth wider to scream but before she could do that, something ck and thin came flying towards her and then went inside her mouth.


    Gao Mei did not know what went down inside her throat because the thing that was thrown at her was really swift. All she knew was that the thing was slimy and slippery and slid down her throat before she could stop it.


    However, as soon as the thing slid down her throat, she felt something strange happening. Without knowing what was going on, she grabbed her neck and choked it hard because the thing that was inside her seemed to be eating her flesh.


    Chen Chu Chu who was standing in front of Gao Mei slowly walked over to where Gao Mei was struggling and covered her mouth as she let out a soft chuckle. " Don''t try to save yourself, sister, inw, you are toote for that¡­once my child is inside the body of a human, the body turns his, you can try to take it out but I am afraid that you will not be able to seed, so give it up all right?"


    How could Gao Mei give it up like that? She was scared out of her wits but she wanted to stay alive, she did not want to die which was why she tried to gag and vomit the thing out of her body but it was as if the thing wastched onto her very flesh and the more she tried to take it out the more the thing inside of her squirmed and ate her insides faster.


    Soon Gao Mei was coughing up blood as she crouched down on the floor on her fours. She has been living with the Chen family for so many years, how was it that she was never able to see the true form of Chen Chu Chu before this? Gao Mei was agitated at the moment, she was not only scared by the thing that was eating her but she was also scared by the thing in front of her that looked neither a woman nor a man.


    She trembled when she saw that Chen Chu Chu was unbuttoning her shirt and then tried to call for help. Thest thing she wanted was to be assaulted before dying!


    However just as she opened her mouth, Chen Chu Chu reached out and caught hold of her mouth with a twist of her hand she unhinged Gao Mei''s jaw making it dangle on the side without any support.


    Seeing that Gao Mei was still struggling even though she knew that she was going to die soon, Chen Chu Chu''s eyes turned cold as she looked at the struggling woman and then said, " I will suggest if you give up sister-inw, it''s your fault that you came to look for me when I am in a foul mood. You have no idea that the prey I was so close to having was snatched from my hands so of course you will have to make it up for me¡­you saw me like this, you still think you can survive?"


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 400 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend! Wait for me to add you to the group before defriending me lol.

 Chapter 675 Why Are You Being So Stubborn

    Gao Mei was scared out of her wits but she could not do anything, all she could do was stare at the face of the demon, its many eyes glittering down at her while suffering from the pain as the thing inside her ate her from the inside.


    She looked at Chen Chu Chu who was drawing close to her and was scared out by the number of eyes that were staring at her. She trembled and her face turned deathly white as she looked at the being that was neither human nor a monster. Even in death, she struggled to call someone for help as she choked on her own blood and soon she died while her blood filled her mouth and the sound of gurgling came from inside of her throat.


    Gao Mei did not even get a chance to scream.


    Seeing that someone was dead, the many faces that were sprouting from Chen Chu Chu''s face and body yelled and screamed in delight. While the red ruby on Chen Chu Chu''s chest glowed brilliantly as if it was anticipating the feast that wasid in front of her.


    Chen Chu Chu shed her shirt and then pulled the body of Chen Chu Chu closer as soon as the snake that was inside Chen Chu Chu''s body was done feasting and slithered out looking plumper and bigger than before.


    The ruby on Chen Chu Chu''s chest glowed brighter and brighter before a mouth simr to that of arge hole with many sharp teeth appeared in ce of it. A sweet and enchanting voice came from the hideous-looking mouth, " Oh to eat a young woman¡­ we don''t have to worry for a while."


    The mouth opened wide and soon gobbled Gao Mei''s head and started sucking the bodypletely inside. And soon the body that was lying on the floor was eaten by the mouth that was wriggling and sucking on Chen Chu Chu''s chest.


    Soon, the thing started to happily smile and let out a burp that filled the greenhouse.


    Chen Chu Chu did not even bat an eye as everything happened. Instead, she picked up the snake that was slithering on the ground of the greenhouse and then waited for the thing inside her to finish digesting the life force of Gao Mei.


    It did not take long for the thing inside her body to suck all the life force of Gao Mei and then the mouth like that of a leech opened again and this time it spat the body of Gao Mei out which was covered in sticky liquid and her features that have been distortedpletely because of the acid that melted her features.


    Chen Chu Chu looked at Gao Mei''s molten corpse coldly without any flicker in her expression. It was such a pity that it took her at least a week to digest the body of a human, if not she would have let this body rot inside her until it waspletely digested.


    But she needed another human to make up for theck of life force. If only that woman hadn''t cursed her then she would have not suffered like this!


    ¡­.


    On the other side, Song Yan was walking home with Fu Shu Chang. The two of them were almost home and yet Fu Shu Chang did not say a word to Song Yan which made her a bit confused and worried. Why was he not saying anything should he not be telling her about Chen Chu Chu? And what was wrong with her?


    However, she too did not speak and gave Fu Shu Chang his own time to start up the conversation. If he told her fine, if he did not that was also fine, she was already looking for a clue on her own anyway.


    Just as Song Yan was thinking that he was not going to say anything since their house was just around the corner, she heard Fu Shu Chang speak, " Yan Yan, stay away from Chen Chu Chu¡­ no matter what she says don''t go and see her alone."


    Song Yan blinked her eyes as she turned to look at Fu Shu Chang, she waited for him to say something more but when he did not speak, she pursed her lips and finally spoke after thinking carefully, "Brother-inw, if there is something that I need to know you should tell me. I might not look like it but I am really talented when ites to fighting demons and ghosts. You can tell me anything, I am sure I will be able to find a way to deal with it."


    Fu Shu Chang knew that Song Yan will be able to find a way to solve his problem but the thing was that he did not want her to find out what he did when he was cursed for the first time.


    If his family, especially his grandfather who worked so hard to save the life of others found out that he harmed a human then he will surely hate him!


    " You are thinking too much Yan Yan, it''s nothing like that," Fu Shu Chang replied with a smile as they reached the door of his house in the army district. "I just think that if you keep getting close to Miss Chen, others will start thinking that something is going on between me and her, that is why I asked you to stay away from her."


    As he spoke he looked at his wristwatch and then gasped, " I think I will have to take my leave, I left theb under Hu Ya, she must be having a difficult time."


    With that, he turned around and left leaving Song Yan who was standing at the front door with a frown on her face. She could see that something was up with Fu Shu Chang but the thing was that if he did not ask for help then she would not be able to save him! That was thew and even if she was to move forward on her own, she will be punished for disrupting the life of a human who did not ask to be saved.


    "Brother-inw, why are you being so stubborn?"


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 400 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend! Wait for me to add you to the group before defriending me lol.

 Chapter 676 My Messiah

    "Oh Yan Yan, you are back?" When Song Yan stepped inside the house, she was stunned to see that the entire furniture and the couch on which Fu Yu Sheng was sitting were ripped to shreds, she blinked her eyes and looked at Fu Rong and Fu Yu Shen who were the floor breathing heavily as the two of them red at each other. Still clutching onest talisman that has not been shared properly.


    "I am telling you to let go, you selfish b*tch! You already have more than ten talismans and I have six¡­how can you snatch one more? Fear the heavens for god sake!" Fu Yu Shen who was holding the talisman with both of his hands red at his sister. His face and arms were scratched by the nails of his sister who has made full use of every weapon that she could make use of when she was fighting for the talismans with him.


    "What are you talking about? You are a man, and I am a young girl! You are going to get married in a few months and you want to snatch this talisman and rely on it? Be a bit embarrassed! How are you going to protect your wife like this ?" Fu Rong pulled the talisman from Fu Yu Shen''s hands but thetter was holding it so tightly that she even pulled Fu Yu Shen with the talisman.


    Fu Yu Shen not only did he not let go of the talisman, but he also tried to scratch Fu Rong as he sneered, " Why can''t I? This world is full of equality! Are you looking down on me because I am a man, where does it says that a man should protect a woman and should not rely on a woman? It''s a world of equal work and equal pay what are you talking about huh?"


    "You¡­."


    " You two seemed to be having a lot of fun!" A voice joined in their spat and the two children who were fighting for a talisman looked up before their entire bodies shivered in fright as they saw who was the one who was standing over them.


    " Sister ¡­Sister inw, you are back?" Fu Yu Shen looked at his second brother who was holding his head that seemed to have been knocked rather heavily and then gulped, uh oh looks like he was going to get into a huge mess very soon.


    "Sister-inw? I thought that you will be back in the night." Fu Rong too scrambled on her feet and then awkwardly looked at Song Yan who was staring down at her and tucked the locks of her hair that were flying wildly and then said with a smile that seemed to be a bit too greasy, " Second sister inw would you like to drink some tea? You must be tired after walking around the military district for so long!"


    " Where?" Song Yan asked as she looked at Fu Rong who was asking her to drink tea and then waved her hand that was folded in front of her chest. " Do you think that there is any space left in this living room for me to sit down and take a leisurely sip of tea?"


    " About That¡­"


    "Second sister-inw¡­"


    " Enough, I don''t want to hear your excuses, go and get this entire spacepletely clean or I am going to take all the talismans that I have given you back and then dump you out of the house at night, lets''s see if you can fight the thing that''s killing people in the night as actively as you fight against each other!" Song Yan snarled at the two with her eyes glinting with a dangerous red.


    Neither Fu Yu Shen nor Fu Rong had the ability to refuse her which was why they immediately started cleaning up even though there was a housedy who worked from morning to evening and would clean the house even if they were to leave it as it was, but Song Yan''s order has always been absolute!


    Once she was done dealing with Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong, she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was rubbing the slightly small bump on his forehead that he got after Song Yan smacked him on the forehead upon seeing that he did not take care of his siblings.


    "Stop being so dramatic, you could have stopped this all but instead you watched them rumble around and look at what they have done." Song Yan waved her hand around the house that seemed to be smashed down to bits as if a storm came inside the house.


    " I tried but I knew that they were not going to listen to me," Fu Yu Sheng rubbed his forehead and then turned to look at his wife before smiling shyly as he said, " Blow on my head, Yan Yan¡­ it will hurt a bit less."


    " Why don''t I smack you again? The pain will be enough for you to pass out and then you can wake up once your pain is gone?" She remarked as she raised her head and Fu Yu Sheng immediately raised his hands in surrender. "It''s all right, this much is all right!"


    Just as Song Yan was going to say something the doorbell rang and Fu Yu Sheng who was on the couch jumped up and he rushed to the door screaming, " My messiah is here!"


    Song Yan: "¡­.." So was he calling her a demon if the person outside was the messiah?


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 400 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book!

 Chapter 677 I Have Been Waiting For You

    The messiah turned out to be none other than the new daughter-inw of the Yan family. She was holding a wicker basket that was filled with food to the brim while her husband next to her was holding another wicker basket that was actually tied with a leather belt to hold all the food that was inside of it.


    Seeing the two of them bring so much food Fu Yu Sheng couldn''t help but say, "You¡­tell Grandma Yan that she does not need to be so polite with us. Why are you troubling sister-inw like this? She only came to your house today."


    Song Yan too walked over to the Yan couple and was speechless when she saw the amount of food that they brought with them. Were they trying to feed a Godzi?


    " He is right, you don''t need to be this troubled," this much food was enough to feed their family three times a day, and they actually made this for them? Though she appreciated their kind gestures, she did not want to trouble the old Madam Yan.


    "Oh please," Yan Bao waved his hand and couldn''t help but say, " My mum said that all of you seemed to have gotten a bit too thin which is why she sent this hearty meal to make sure that you all are looked after. In the future, until my dad''s birthday banquet is held you all cane to our house and eat dinner, there is no need for you to be polite with us, after all, we are going to be inws in the future."


    As he spoke he turned to his newly acquired wife and asked, " Am I right, Little Mei?"


    Xiao Mei was a petite-looking woman who did not look like she had much to say when she heard her husband call her, she lifted her head and then smiled politely before agreeing with him. " He is right, Mother has told me that your family is like our own which is why there is no need for politeness among us."


    As she spoke she looked at Song Yan who was standing beside Fu Yu Sheng when she was working in the kitchen with her mother-inw, she heard her mother-inw praise Song Yan a lot of times saying that she was one of the prettiest women she has ever seen. In the evening she was more focused on her inws which was why she did not pay attention to Song Yan. But now that she was seeing her again she has to admit that her mother-inw was right, Song Yan was indeed really pretty.


    Maybe Xiao Mei''s gaze was a bit too intense which was why Song Yan who was looking at Yang Bao turned to look at thetter and touched her face before asking, " Is there something on my face ?"


    " Oh no it is not like that I just thought you are very good looking sister inw," Xiao Mei replied with blushing cheeks as she looked away from Song Yan''s face once she realised that she has been staring for far too long.


    As she spoke she lowered her head such that her hair that was hanging loose on the sides would cover her cheeks which were covered with slightlyrge pores. Xiao Mei was indeed good looking but her overlyrge pores have always been a point of insecurity for her which was why she was a bit envious of Song Yan whose face was as smooth as an egg.


    Although Xiao Mei did not say anything, Song Yan was more or less able to understand what she was thinking. After all, which woman would not like to look good? Song Yan the ''alchemist'' couldn''t help but turn to look at Fu Rong as she asked her to bring thetest scar-removing ointment that she has refined.


    Song Yan liked the Yan family a lot, even if she did not know Xiao Mei, she knew Yan Bao and with her understanding of this man, he will never choose a woman with bad intentions which was why she took the scar-removing ointment that she has refined from Fu Rong and then handed it to Xiao Mei who was looking at her feet and said, " Sister inw, look this is the ointment that I and Rong''er use. If you don''t mind then you can use it as well. In case it proves to be effective then you can ask me about the online shop that sells it, and I will let you know. And there is no need for you to be polite with me, you can just call me Yan Yan like everyone else."


    Xiao Mei turned to look at her husband who nodded and then took the ointment from Song Yan, she expressed her gratitude to Song Yan before she turned around and left with her husband.


    Once the newly married Yan couple was gone, Fu Rong turned to look at Song Yan and asked, " But sister-inw, we haven''t set up an official site for ourpany yet."


    " Then what are you waiting for?" Song Yan turned to look at Fu Rong with a smile that was not a smile and then said with a slight ruthlessness in her voice, " Compared to fighting with your brother like a mad dog setting up a site seems to be much more amazing don''t you think so, Rong''er ?"


    Fu Rong: "..." I wish I could say something against that but I can''t!


    ¡­.


    That night when Song Yan went to sleep she simply closed her eyes but she did not sleep instead she waited for something to happen and sure enough! Around midnight, she heard the low hissing of a snake and opened her eyes, hovering over her body was a snake twice the size of the biggest snake on earth, its mean ck eyes were locked on her as if it was waiting to take a bite of her neck this time.


    Song Yan stared at the snake called little Yin and then smiled, her lips curling into a sneer, " I have been waiting for you, little yin."

 Chapter 678 Gao Mei Has Gone Missing!

    --------------------


    The ck snake looked at Song Yan and opened itsrge mouth that could fit almost a crowd of humans inside and then lunged at Song Yan who flicked her wrist and then threw the golden chain that curled around the ck snake that was trying to attack her and then she tugged the golden chain hard such that the ck snake waspletely tied up.


    With its mouth tied and its entire body bound, the snake immediately tried to get rid of the thing that was tying it but no matter how much it tried to shake off the thing that was tying it, the snake couldn''t get rid of the thing that was holding and getting tighter by each passing second.


    " You shouldn''t try so hard," Song Yan told the snake that was trying to fight her since she knew that the thing could understand the words of a human. " This is a chain that has been used to y many monsters like you, their blood blessed this chain and thus making it one of the most dangerous weapons when dealing with monsters."


    As soon as Song Yan finished speaking the snake that was tied up by the golden chain immediately started to writhe as it banged on the wall that was opposite it. Its restlessness showed that it understood everything that Song Yan told it, however, no matter how much that thing tried to get away from Song Yan nothing seemed to be working.


    Since getting bitten by this snake, Song Yan has been very alert which was why she not only sent Fu Yu Sheng away to sleep with Fu Chen, she even ced a silencing charm in the room where she was sleeping making sure that no matter how much noise she made no one would be able to hear a thing. Thus, no matter how much the snake banged on the wall or the ceiling, it could not break through the very bond that was covering the room like a secondyer. At most, it could only break the furniture that was being kept in the room.


    The vases and the tables that were sitting inside the room fell on the floor one by one causing the sounds of porcin getting broken to fill the room but even then no one came to rush inside the room, the ck snake seemed to have understood that it has hit an iron wall which was why instead of escaping it turned all its attention to Song Yan and attacked her again this time more viciously and frantically than before because this time, it knew that its life was depending on the fact whether it could get away from Song Yan or not.


    However, just as it attacked Song Yan, thetter twisted in the air and thennded on the back of the snake that was lunging at her and then she sneered, " You came here on your own but you will not be leaving without my permission."


    As she spoke she ignored the frantic struggle of the snake and squeezed the chain that was in her hand causing the chain to suddenly tighten and the snake that was struggling in the chain to explode into bits and pieces of blood and flesh.


    " Eww, this is going to take a lot of time to clean up," Zhou Yuan who was on cleaning dutyined as he looked at the mess that he has to clean and then turned to Song Yan as he asked, " Was this really necessary, I said that I am sorry."


    This afternoon he did sneak around a little but there was no need for such a heavy punishment.


    " You should have thought of this before you made a mistake," Song Yan very calmly walked over to the wardrobe where she kept her dresses and picked up a clean one before she turned to look at Zhou Yuan who was standing behind with a broom, mop and bucket in his hands. " I heard you were having real fun with the girls you were chasing after this noon, shouldn''t you work now that you are done having fun ?"


    Zhou Yuan looked at Song Yan and then with a shy expression said, " I knew you were jealous Yan Yan, should I take it as you are agreeing with me ?"


    Song Yan rolled her eyes before she walked out of the room and said, " Make sure to clean this up properly if you don''t then I will punish you even worse than before!"


    As she closed the door behind her, Zhou Yan looked at the mess around him and then heaved a sigh. " A jealous woman is really scary isn''t she?"


    ¡­..


    Zhou Yuan spent the entire night cleaning up the mess that Song Yan made but it was not the sight of a floating broom and bucket that shocked the Fu family members. It was the news of Chen Chu Chu''s sister-inw missing that caught them by surprise. Gao Mei was the only daughter-inw of the Chen family and was treated with a lot of respect and reverence in the military district.


    Of course, this news took everyone in the military district by surprise.


    It wasn''t till the evening that news of Gao Mei arrived but the news that the search team brought was even worse than Gao Mei gone missing. Gao Mei''s body was found on the outskirts of the military district. Her body was melted and her eyes were missing as well, her body waspletely hollow from the inside just like the two guards and that made the entire military district to be shaken after all this was something that has never happened before! With three shocking cases of people dying in such an inexplicable manner, the entire atmosphere of the military district was rather solemn.


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 400 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book!

 Chapter 679 Headed To The Chen House Again

    The news of Goa Mei''s sudden death brought a wave of shock not only in the military district but even in the Fu house. They all have seen Gao Mei who came to their house just a day before yesterday and invited them to a meal, even though the Old master Fu did not have any good feelings towards the Chen family after the fiasco at their house, he was a man who firmly believed that one should always step up in the bad times of others even if he was to distance himself from the good times of the same people.


    Thus, he went to the Chen family to offer his condolences and ask Old master Chen if he needed anything or wanted his help with something.


    Song Yan too followed her grandfather-inw, she wanted to see Gao Mei and her corpse that was molten beyond recognition. It will help her in getting closer to her goal since Fu Shu Chang was proving a tough nut to crack, she could always force Fu Shu Chang into confessing what was wrong with him but if she did then she would be punished by the heavens will for using her powers on someone innocent.


    Since she has been rather close to Chen Chu Chu these past few days, she did not think much and changed into many sombre-looking clothes before going to the Chen house with Fu Yu Sheng.


    As for Li Wenyi, she stayed behind since she did not want to be called names by the people of the military district lest they all thought that she was being too fake by showing her concern to Chen Chu Chu who was rather close to her husband. Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong did not like the Chen family to begin with and thus they refused to go as well.


    Fu Shu Chang was already at the Chen house together with the rest of the colleagues in the researchb.


    As soon as Song Yan stepped inside the Chen house she felt a surge of yin energying towards her followed by the cries and screams of women and children. Walking beside Old Master Fu, she walked over to Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi who was crying on the side with red and swollen eyes. When Chen Chu Chu sensed that someone was standing beside her, she raised her head and looked at Song Yan, with a tearful voice she sniffed and asked, "Sister Yan, you are here?"


    Madam Chen was trying to coax the two kids who were crying for their mother when she heard her daughter''s voice, she subconsciously looked over but when she saw that it was just Song Yan, she did not say anything and turned away even though she was upset with how things turned out at that day, she was still grateful that the Fu family came to offer their condolences at such a delicate time it was just that she was too busy with the two young children that she couldn''t even think of a way to calm them down much less talk with the guests who wereing to their house.


    Madam Chen was very satisfied and happy with Gao Mei as her daughter-inw, thetter was respectful and she even gave her a grandson along with a sweet granddaughter. With a family background simr to hers, Madam Chen has always felt rather close to Gao Mei. She still could not wrap her head around the fact that her daughter inw who was fine just the day before and was even talking about taking her children to the beach just yesterday was suddenly gone and that too in a way that made it impossible for anyone to look at her even in her final moments.


    Song Yan did sense Madam Chen look over to where she was standing but her concern at the moment was not the older woman instead it was Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi who were standing on the side. She carefully examined Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi''splexion and noticed that they looked healthier than before, even though their life aura was a mess it seemed to have no effect on them. What was more, the smell of corpses was even more profound than before causing Song Yan to almost gag.


    She has smelled the scent of blood from beings who were not humans and were harming those who were innocent but she has never seen anyone who smelled like a corpse despite being alive like this! It only happened when someone was feasting on the flesh of humans. But the beings who feasted on the flesh of humans can never be untouched from the wrath of the heavens which made her wonder how Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi were fine.


    Song Yan observed Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi for a few more minutes, since she was not close to Chen Xi, she turned to Chen Chu Chu and then said in a worried voice, " I heard what happened and I couldn''t sit still in the house knowing something so tragic took ce in your house which is why I came to see you, Sister Chen." Seeing that Chen Chu Chu was crying so harshly she couldn''t help but ask, " Sister Chen do you want me to bring you some water?"


    Chen Chu Chu shook her head as she raised her hand and then wiped her tears with the handkerchief that she was holding in her hand. Her eyes were as red as rabbits as she shed tears of grievances before she turned to look at Song Yan and said, " I am d that you came to see me, Sister Yan even though¡­even though my mother was so harsh on your family."


    As she spoke she leaned down on Song Yan''s shoulder as she hugged her and started crying, and no sooner did she do that, Song Yan felt a sharp sting in her nerves that she blocked with her spiritual energy. She knew that Chen Chu Chu was trying to find out what happened to the little snake that she sent into her roomst night, she was not worried about Chen Chu Chu getting suspicious of her, since she was wearing a talisman around her neck to divert the suspicions.


    She still hasn''t found what was wrong with Chen Chu Chu yet, which was why she couldn''t allow thetter to get doubtful of her lest she bes alert against her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 400 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 so we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help the book to go into trending ranks!


    ----------------------

 Chapter 680 Life Is So Unfair.

    Sure enough, when Chen Chu Chu raised her head, she looked at the talisman that Song Yan was wearing and asked with a teary voice, " Sister Yan, where did you get this talisman? I think that my family is affected by something evil which is why I think it''s better if I buy something simr for my niece and nephew."


    " Oh this," Though Song Yan knew that Chen Chu Chu was trying to push for information from her, she pretended to be embarrassed and then replied, " This is something that Celestial Master Gu gave me, he said that I attract a lot of evil energy which is why it''s necessary for me to wear this pendant, if you want I can talk with master Gu and ask him to send your family some talismans as well."


    Celestial Master Gu was famous and his skills were wildly known, as long as Chen Chu Chu searches about her master, she will know that he was indeed connected with the Fu family.


    " Thank you, sister Yan." Though Chen Chu Chu had intentions that were beyond evil and she might have been the one to kill the mother of her niece and nephews she still pretended as a kind aunt who was saddened and aggrieved by the death of her sister-inw.


    The entire Chen family was filled with the cries of the members of the Chen and the Goa family, Song Yan noticed that Gao Mei''s mother was the most saddened by the death of her daughter as she hugged her maternal granddaughter and shed silent tears since she did not want to startle the little girl. Song Yan did not want to intercede in such a delicate time but she still had to look around for the coffin of Gao Mei and see what was really going on with the people who were getting attacked by the Chen sisters.


    However, Song Yan did not see the coffin it seemed as if Old master Chen wanted to keep this matter under wraps as well even though the entire thing was already blown up.


    Song Yan turned her attention to Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi as she tried tofort them while Madam Chen tried to coax her crying and fussy grandson of hers.


    Gao Mei left a son and a daughter behind, her son was still young around Fu Chen''s age as for the daughter, she was even younger. Gao Mei''s son seemed to have realised that something happened to his mother which was why he cried to see his mother but Gao Mei''s corpse was beyond the point of anyone recognising it. Even the people who went to search for Gao Mei had a hard time looking for her, if not for the eldest son of the Chen family who recognised his wife by the mole on her lower back, no one would have known that the melted body belonged to Gao Mei.


    The younger daughter who was lying in the arms of her maternal grandmother saw her brother crying so miserably, she turned to look around her and when she did not see her mother, she too started to cry as she pped her little arms and shouted at top of her lungs like her brother, " Mom, I want mom! I want mom, she said that she will bring me to the beach!"


    The cries of the brother and sister brought tears to the eyes of everyone who saw them since the adults around them knew that their mom will nevere back and hug them again much less take them to the beach.


    Madam Chen felt ufortable all over while Madam Gao started to cry again as she hugged the fussy child trying to coax her but was unsessful as the child continued to throw her hands around screaming for her mother, her brother acting in the same manner as he shook his head and refused to listen to anyone.


    Madam Chen wanted to show a good face in front of Old master Fu and his family since they came to Gao Mei''s funeral despite their hard feelings but with the children acting like this, she had no other choice but to bring them to the garden to get some fresh air since all the cries and tears in the room were affecting them more than the adults.


    If not for the fact that the two of them needed to keep vigil next to their mother''s tablet she would have never let them attend a funeral.


    As the two elderly women took the kids upstairs, Song Yan was left alone with Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi who was still not saying anything but it was most probably because she was a much worse actress than Chen Chu Chu as her tears looked rather fake and her cries were even worse than the cries of a Godzi crying for food maybe Chen Xi was trying to make up for theck of skills by staying silent.


    Song Yan sighed when she saw that she was the only one besides Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi. But she still acted her part as she patted Chen Chu Chu on the shoulder and said to her, " Sister Yan, don''t cry. Even Sister Gao Mei wouldn''t like it if she was to see you cry like this."


    It was a peak of Chen Chu Chu''s shamelessness as she did not even flinch when she heard Song Yan mention Gao Mei, she just shook her head and then cried even more harshly, " I was just thinking how unfair life is," with her sobs choking in between she rubbed her eyes with a handkerchief that was already soaked seeing this Chen Xi took the soaked handkerchief from her sister''s hands and then handed her a new one why she continued to cry as well.


    " My sister-inw," Chen Chu Chu choked even harder when she mentioned Gao Mei and then ced the back of her hand on her nose as she apologetically continued, " My sister-inw was just nning about going to the beach with her kidsst evening and all of a sudden ..all of a sudden ¡­wuwuwu. She was such a good person, a good wife and mother ¡ª¡ªnow that she is gone what will happen to my brother and his children?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 400 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 so we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book!

 Chapter 681 Troublesome Kids

    Chen Chu Chu cried with tears streaming down her eyes, she covered her face and her entire body shook with her sobs while Chen Xi who was sitting beside also started sniffling before she threw herself in her sister''s arms and started crying. The sisters cried as if their world have ended, when Song Yan saw the tears that were streaming down the cheeks of the two sisters, she had to admit that their acting was really oscar worthy, they were wasting their time by harming innocents.


    However, Song Yan was here to fort'' Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi, she did not show her emotions on her face and continued to sayforting words that would help Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi cope with their loss, since they were acting out their roles so well, she has to do the same. It was a good thing that Old master Fu came to the military district a few weeks ago for Old master Yan''s birthday, this way she would be able to investigate this case without any hurry.


    While Song Yan wasforting Chen Chu Chu, Fu Yu Sheng looked for his brother. It did not take long for Fu Shu Chang to appear with his colleagues who wereing down from the second floor. Since the corpse of Gao Mei was in such a bad condition they could not keep it for the public eye to see, even Gao Mei''s husband wanted no one to see his wife in such a condition either.


    Old master Chen''s face was very unsightly, he looked like he aged another ten years with the number of white hair on his head increasing even more, while Master Chen who looked just like his father also had the same expression, his eyes were red and he looked a little lost.


    He married Gao Mei since the two were from the same military district and his wife was an assistant chef of a squadron in the army, was healthy and did not have any ailments which was why Master Chen was sure they will grow old together since his wife was thinking of retiring from the army.


    They were nning to go on a vacation just a few days ago and now ¡ª¡ª


    Fu Shu Chang wanted to say something to master Chen since thetter was his friend and handed generous donations to the researchb but then he saw Fu Yu Sheng who was walking towards him with a hand in his pocket, when Fu Shu Chang saw Fu Yu Sheng, his head buzzed as he turned to look around the living room and sure enough he saw Song Yan who wasforting Chen Chu Chu.


    He should have known that his sister-inw was not going to listen to him when he told her to stay away from Chen Chu Chu.


    Fu Shu Chang who was stunned to see these two children who were running amok even when he told them not to was stunned and immediately got down the stairs as he called the two naughty kids, " Yan Yan, Yu Sheng! Come here."


    Song Yan turned to look at Fu Shu Chang who was marching towards her and then stood up from the couch, for some reason Fu Shu Chang made her feel the same fear she once had when she was caught by her elder brother when she was sneaking out of the house to go to a night out. She hurriedly walked over to Fu Shu Chang and before thetter could scold her since she could feel in her guts that she was going to get scolded by her brother-inw who was marching towards her like a man on a mission.


    "Brother-inw, you are here? I heard from the others that something happened at the Chen house and I couldn''t stop myself froming to see Miss Chen. She has been nothing but kind to me, so how could I note to see her?"


    " And I came with her because I did not want to leave my wife alone," Fu Yu Sheng came to stand beside Song Yan and very shamelessly with a face that was bold enough to make someone want to punch him said, " You know I cannot leave my wife alone even for a second, since I worry about her too much."


    Fu Shu Chang: "¡­.." Look back at your past and repeat those words to me, you bastard.


    Even though Fu Shu Chang did not like Song Yan''s closeness with Chen Chu Chu, the others only thought that she was charmed by Chen Chu Chu''s kindness as well. Even father Chen thought the same, he has heard from his daughter that Song Yan came to visit her greenhouse and did not show any disgust towards her when she told her that she liked raising reptilians. Old master Chen had a favourable impression of Song Yan, to begin with, and thus he was very happy when he saw that his daughter was close to Song Yan.


    The two of them were friends despite the gossip in the army district and it was only right for Song Yan toe and see Chen Chu Chu at such a time. Old Master Chen turned to look at Old master Fi who came to stand next to him and sighed, " You have a very good granddaughter-inw, master Fu." He then turned to look at Song Yan and patted her on the head, " Good child, kind child, you are really wonderful. Thank you for everything."


    Old Master Fu: "...." Wait for a while, have patience. I will see how you call her kind when she takes your daughter down.


    Fu Shu Chang: "....." She is a bad child in every sense.


    ----------------------


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 400 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 so we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book!


    ---------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 682 Brother In Law Where Is The Talisman That I Gave You?

    Chen Chu Chu also raised her head as she wiped the tears on her cheeks and said with a slightly reproachful look on her face as she turned to look at Fu Shu Chang and said, " Brother Chang, you do not need to get angry at Sister Yan. She only came because she is my friend and nothing more."


    When the people from the researchb heard Chen Chu Chu call Song Yan ¡ª¡ª ''a friend'' they all turned to look at Fu Shu Chang. Was this a green g? If someone from the Fu family was willing to ept Chen Chu Chu then Fu Shu Chang need not worry about anything. He could easily divorce his wife whom he did not love and then marry Chen Chu Chu but this was not the time to talk about such things which was why they all kept mum.


    Fu Shu Chang was having a headache, he knew why Song Yan was sneaking around the Chen house. She did not care about Chen Chu Chu but what she cared about was finding out what Chen Chu Chu was hiding but the matter was too dangerous. The death of Gao Mei was not coincidental, Chen Chu Chu deliberately harmed Gao Mei to warn him that she was running out of patience and this was why she took Song Yan to that greenhousest evening. It was more of a silent warning to him which said that if she wanted she could have hurt Song Yan just like Gao Meist night.


    Fu Shu Chang was terrified to leave his family alone in the military district but if he was to stay with them then he will only ce them in an even more dangerous situation. Damned if he did and damned if he did not.


    Looks like he has toe up with a way to keep his family busy these next few days maybe he will ask the Yan family to keep an eye on these troublesome brats of his family.


    In the end, he did not say anything and simply pulled the two out of the Chen family saying that Fu Chen was alone, he also dragged Old master Fu who was both annoyed and surprised at his grandson''s actions, from what he could see his grandson did not like them staying in the Chen house so why was he still with the Chen woman?


    Though he wanted to ask Fu Shu Chang what was going on, since they were still in public Old Master Fu did not say anything and simply followed his family home.


    Fu Shu Chang had some business to attend to as well which was why once they reached the Fu house, he turned to look at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng once Old master Fu went inside and said, " You two stay inside and don''t run around, this is not the time for you to leave the house. Stay in and lock all the windows and don''t open them unless you are sure who is standing outside."


    " Elder brother you are warning us as if there is a monster on the loose," Fu Yu Sheng knew that Fu Shu Chang was keeping things from Song Yan which was a worrying point for his wife which was he teased Fu Shu Chang deliberately knowing that this would push his buttons.


    And sure enough, he saw Fu Shu Chang''s smile that was on his lips always stiffen a little as he turned to look at him and said, " I just think that it is too dangerous for you to get out when the situation is like this, even Ols master Yan is thinking of rescheduling his birthday banquet if such conditions were to continue."


    Old master Yan was very startled because of the situation in the army district which was why he was rethinking his decision of having a birthday banquetpared with someone dying, he was afraid that he will be seen as insensitive.


    Fu Shu Chang''s colleagues also agreed with him which was why they nodded along with what Fu Shu Chang was saying and one of them could not help but say, " He is right, you two should stay inside the house for the next few days and don''t go out too much unless it''s important."


    They did not believe that something unnatural was happening in the military district but it was better to take precautions rather than regret itter on. These colleagues gave Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan a bit of their wise advice and then turned to leave since they had something to do, the bodies of the two guards were now sent to theirb and they were supposed to find out what was wrong with those corpses since the autopsy expert could note at a particr conclusion.


    Song Yan nodded while Fu Yu Sheng looked at Fu Shu Chang who did not meet his gaze. Seeing that he was still not willing to say anything Fu Yu Sheng rolled his eyes and scoffed under his breath, " Idiot."


    Fu Shu Chang who stood closer to Fu Yu Sheng, of course, heard what thetter said, his eyes dimmed but he did not say anything instead he clenched his hands on his side and was prepared to leave but was stopped by Song Yan.


    After what happened, Song Yan was of course rather worried about Fu Shu Chang who was looking sickly day by day. She searched his neck and wrist when she saw that he was not wearing the talisman that she sent with Fu Yu Sheng, her heart sank and she couldn''t help but ask, "Brother-inw where is the talisman that I gave you?"


    -----------------------------------------OOOOOOOOOOOOOO----


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 400 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 so we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book!

 Chapter 683 Promoting Feudal Superstitions? Should Be Reported!

    Fu Shu Chang paused he did not say anything to Song Yan, how was he supposed to tell her that he could not even touch the talisman much less wear it? Song Yan narrowed her eyes and took out a talisman to hand it to Fu Shu Chang, there was something that she very much needed to confirm which was why she tried to hand the talisman to Fu Shu Chang.


    When Fu Shu Chang''s colleagues saw this, they looked at Song Yan with slight dismay. They were living in the twenty-first century, what was this woman doing handing out talismans like this? Immediately, the good impression that they had of Song Yan fell.


    Song Yan did not mind the contemptuous expressions that were being cast on her, she only cared for her family as others they can go and suck an evil spirit''s yin energy for all she cared. "Brother-inw, you know that master Gu has taken me as his disciple. This is something that was handed to me by him, it''s very useful when dealing with evil spirits, you should take it."


    She was about to say something else but then she heard footstepsing from behind and heard the sound of someone pping their hands. Song Yan turned around and looked at the man who was dressed in aplete white and a ck piece of cloth on his right arm.


    He funnily looked at Fu Shu Chang and then snickered, " Wow, you are really going to bring a revolution to the research centre, Fu Shu Chang. Your family believes in such feudal superstitions which are not anything good. I wonder what kind of thinking do you have since you grew up in such a family? I suspect that you might be involved in something strange, but this won''t do. I need to contact our teacher and tell the head researcher as well about these actions of yours that sh with the job you have been given."


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® " Hey, you are going too far!" One of the colleagues of Fu Shu Chang could not help but say as he red at the man who was picking faults with Fu Shu Chang. "It''s Researcher Fu''s sister-inw who believes in such things and not Researcher Fu! You can eat without thinking but you can''t say anything without thinking about it thoroughly!"


    " That''s right. I have never seen Researcher Fu ever wearing a talisman and just because his sister-inw is into such things you cannot lump him together with her! Look at the situation clearly, Researcher Fu didn''t even touch the talisman just now." Another man spoke up as he red at Song Yan who was speaking of feudal superstitions so openly and nearly got Fu Shu Chang in trouble because of her stupidity.


    This won''t do, he has to ask Researcher Fu to stay away from this woman lest she poisoned him as well.


    "Eyes off before I punch them out of your sockets, who do you think you are ring at?" Fu Yu Sheng threatened the man who was ring at his wife.


    " Wow look at that, one is involved in suspicious superstitions and the other acts like a thug, you are really blessed Researcher Fu." The man who came and stirred the pot spoke again and this time his voice was even strange as he smiled at Fu Shu Chang arrogantly.


    " Who do you¡ª¡ª" Fu Yu Sheng raised his voice but Song Yan ced a hand on his shoulder to calm him down.


    Just now she was too hasty, she should have known that this was how the people of the researchb will react but maybe it was because of her skills being epted so easily by others that she did not even think about it thoroughly and became too casual.


    It was a mistake on her part.


    " I¡ª¡ª"


    " If you have something to say to me then say it to me directly," before Song Yan could say anything Fu Shu Chang spoke up and nced at the man lightly. His lips curled in a smile that did not reach his eyes. " My brother and sister-inw have nothing to do with what is between us, so you better back off. I mean you will not like it if I was to say something about your sister who is married for the third time, right?"


    The man was so angry upon hearing this that his face turned ashen and he almost cursed when Fu Shu Chang took a jab at his sister but because he was at the fault first. He could not say anything lest he was reported to the head researcher by the others.


    The man turned around and left while stomping his feet on the ground and Song Yan who was watching him leave narrows her eyes. A murderous glint shed in her eyes as she remembered a case that was too brutal to forget from herst life and sneered, this man better hope that he wouldn''t need her feudal superstitions or else.


    Once the man left Fu Shu Chang who seemed to be used to exchanging blows with the man turned around and left as well. As his group left a few colleagues of Fu Shu Chang who were too ''kind,'' told the rich and easily influenced second madam Fu to not believe in such crooked people who did business by lying to others.


    Song Yan the liar: "....." All right, she was going to remember this.


    Fu Yu Sheng was upset as well in fact he was even more upset than Song Yan, if not for the fact that his wife was holding him down, he would have fought with those idiots who did not know what was good for them!


    "It''s all right," Song Yan patted him on the head feeling a bit gratified when she saw him acting so protective. Then she thought about something and asked, " Do you know that man?"


    " Of course I do! He¡ª¡ª" Fu Yu Sheng opened his mouth to reply when the door behind them opened and Old master Fu with Fu Yu Shen and the rest.


    "Let''s go, Sister Yan invited us to celebrate her newly ''acquired'' daughter-inw," said the old man and Song Yan dropped her hand from Fu Yu Sheng''s shoulder.


    Fu Yu Sheng watched the hand that was on his shoulder drop and then turned to look at Old master Fu with me in his eyes.


    Old master Fu: "....."The heck is wrong with this child?


    ---------------


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 400 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 so we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book!


    ----------------------

 Chapter 684 Like A Child She Was Sent Back Home

    The entire family went to the Yan house where they were weed rather enthusiastically. Old master Fu was dragged to the study by Old master Yan who requested their meals be sent to the study as there were a lot of things that he wanted to talk to old master Fu about.


    Fu Yu Shen and Fu Yu Sheng were pulled to the side by Yan Guo and Yan Bao who teased the brothers until Fu Yu Shen ran to Fu Rong to regain his manliness while Fu Yu Sheng was held back by his sheer rationality told him that he cannot punch an army officer as a president of hispany but that was until Yan Guo started telling Song Yan about this girl whom he had a crush on and Fu Yu Sheng''s patience snapped.


    " Youe back here!" He roared with his fists clenched while Yan Guo ran out of the room.


    There was still time for dinner which was why no one said a thing.


    Song Yan turned to look at Old madam Yan who was chuckling at her son and Fu Yu Sheng''s antics and then asked, " Grandma Yan, my brother-inw just came good and I said something inappropriate, regarding the feudal superstitions, someone heard it when they were walking past us and then he made fun of my brother inw, from the looks of it, he seemed to be at odds with my brother inw, do you know who is that man?"


    Old madam Yan of course knew who that man was since she has raised Fu Shu Chang who was younger than her three sons.


    " Of course, I do." Old madam Yan answered as she sighed and continued speaking as she exined the dynamics of the researchb.


    She might be a woman who had no interest in the underhanded schemes that ran behind the scenes but she has always taken care of Fu Shu Chang which was why she had a very good idea who this man who went against him tonight was, she did not even need Song Yan to describe him to her.


    Fu Shu Chang who was now the assistant head of the researchb was a man of many skills and many epted the fact that he was the best man for this job but there was always someone who disagreed and the man who disagreed with Fu Shu Chang being appointed as the new head was none other than Cui Deming.


    He was the nephew of the head researcher Cui, after his parents passed away he was taken in by his uncle who raised him in the military district. Since the head researcher was his uncle he grew up in a well-established background and his temper along with his character became too rotten.


    Cui Deming thought that he would be the next assistant head researcher as his uncle would surely choose him over a neer who did not even grow up in the military district but to his surprise, his uncle actually made Fu Shu Chang the assistant head.


    What was more it was rumoured that the head researcher appreciated Fu Shu Chang a lot and it was certain thing that Fu Shu Chang was going to be the next head.


    Cui Deming who has been confident and greedy for the post of his uncle could not take this blow well and thus he started pulling cheap tricks on thetter. There were many times that Fu Shu Chang''s works were ruined by Cui Deming and thetter had to redo everything.


    But that stopped when Chen Chu Chu started working in the researchb, Cui Deming fell for that Chen girl almost at once. However to his dejection Chen Chu Chu fell for Fu Shu Chang, how could Cui Deming ept another loss? Now the rtionship between the two of them was almost stagnant to the point where they couldn''t even stand next to each other without saying something nasty.


    Even though Old madam Yan was biased towards Fu Shu Chang she was not blind as long as someone was not nice she would not support them, if Fu Shu Chang was at fault she would have scolded him. But Fu Shu Chang was innocent while it was Cui Deming who was always at fault.


    Thus, she had no good feelings towards that man, just like she had no good feelings towards Chen Chu Chu who was like a vixen in her eyes. What was more her instinct told her that there was something more to Chen Chu Chu than she showed others.


    Old madam Yan, however, did not go too far even when she wanted to tell Song Yan to stay away from these two people who were trouble instead she told Song Yan that if she needed her help she coulde to see her any time.


    Song Yan liked the Yan family a lot, and she wanted to leave some talisman with them but then she thought about what happened with Fu Shu Chang''s colleagues and restrained herself.


    Because it was a wonderful asion, Old madam Yan opened a jar of wine and celebrated the arrival of her new grandchild and daughter-inw that night, after dinner, the Fu family returned to their house.


    Song Yan wanted to investigate the happenings of the military district which was why she decided to go on a walk that night under the pretence of eating too much but she was stopped by the guards who were patrolling outside, they told her to stay in her house at night with a grave face making Song Yan feel helpless.


    What was more the guards saw here out of Fu Shu Chang''s house thus they refused her requests heartlessly and waited till she went back inside.


    " Oh sister-inw, you are back already? Did you gain superhuman speed with everything else?" Fu Yu Shen who was walking to his room with a ss of milk in his hand asked when he saw Song Yane back inside.


    However, to his surprise, Song Yan walked past him in a sullen mood and then walked over to Fu Yu Sheng who was working on aptop.


    "What''s wrong?" thetter asked but Song Yan did not reply and sat down next to him with a pout. " I was sent back in the house like a child who was caught sneaking."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 400 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book!

 Chapter 685 Song Yan Has To Kill Fu Shu Chang ——1

    " Do you want me to hug you ?" Fu Yu Sheng asked when he looked at his wife sulking like a child. He even ced his work aside to open his arms with an expression that said ''dive right in!''


    " Cough! Cough!" Fu Yu Shen who was climbing up the stairs and just took a sip of his warm milk coughed out as he looked at his brother with shock coating his eyes.


    ''Was this really his second brother?''


    Song Yan looked at the man and his open arms before she sighed helplessly and took out an invisibility talisman to stick it to her body.


    This way she would be able to go unnoticed by the guards and her husband who sometimes acted like a child.


    Her cultivation has risen and so have her powers which was why the talisman of invisibility that had a time limit of an hour was soon moved up to two hours.


    When Fu Yu Sheng saw his wife vanish into thin air, he was a bit upset but he did not say anything. At least he did not get kicked in the shins this time, it was a good change in their rtionship. He just needed to wait for a little ¡ª¡ª


    His train of thought was broken when an icy touch covered him from the side as if two hands that were as cold as ice hugged him. The touch was fleeting and in just a few seconds it was gone but Fu Yu Sheng who was leaning forward with his fingers on the keys of hisptop, smiled softly as his cheeks were coated with a blush.


    " She is so shy," he muttered with the back of his wrist ced on his lips. But the one who was blushing was most certainly him.


    ¡­..


    Song Yan walked out of the house, she really did not want to embrace Fu Yu Sheng but the expression on his face was too hard for her to ignore which was why she acted before she could think!


    "It''s all right, there is something more important that I need to do," she thought in her head as she stepped out of the house and walked past the guards who were patrolling the military district.


    With the invisibility talisman sticking to her body she was able to walk around the military premises with ease but even when she walked around the entire military district she did not see anything weird or out of the ordinary which was why Song Yan decided to walk out of the military district and see the ce where Gao Mei''s body was found.


    Once she was out of the military district Song Yan removed the invisible pity talisman from her clothes and ced it back in her space ring, she only had a few invisibility talismans since they took a lot of spiritual energy, it was better to save these talismans as much as she could and since there was no one walking outside the army district at thiste hour, there was no need for her to remain invisible.


    Song Yan did not have anything with her which would help her reach the spot where Gao Mei''s body was found quickly, though she had a teleportation talisman but it was newly drawn since master Gu taught it to her just a few days ago before she left for the military district which made her wonder if her master knew something but was not telling her.


    Anyways the teleportation talisman was a talisman that hasn''t been tested and Song Yan who was worried that the talisman might end up teleporting her to another ce than the one she wanted to go, did not dare to use it when the time was limited.


    The sky was lit up with the moon shining in its full glory, the winds rustled past the dark forest making the leaves of the trees flutter. Song Yan looked at the silent surrounding and then raised her head as she looked at the full moon, " Something feels weird."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    However, she did not think much about it and walked away from the military district. She still needed to investigate the truth before the full moon goes down.


    ¡­.


    Fu Shu Chang who was in the researchb clenched his fingers as he uncorked the vial of the porcin bottle in his hands and drank its content, however, the side of his face continued to melt and froth like a bubbling concoction.


    "It''s full moon night," he looked at the moon that was shining in the sky and banged his fist on the table. Every full moon ording to the old tales that were handed by the ancient it was said that there will be an upheaval in the yin energy making the evil spirits run amok even more.


    Fu Shu Chang too heard this small lore from his grandmother when she was alive but never took it seriously, since he believed that there were no ghosts or spirits in the world. But now ¡ª¡ª


    "Urgh¡ª¡ª" he clutched the side of his face as he tried to cover it with his hand.


    '' Blood, blood ¡­give me blood.'' The voice in his head spoke to him. '' The meat that we ate thest time was delicious, give us more¡­we want the flesh of humans!''


    " Shut up!" Fu Shu Chang closed his eyes not willing to remember the evil that hemitted when he was possessed by this thing for the first time. If not for his wife and family, he would have killed himself as aeuppance for his atrocious actions.


    But the voices in his head did not turn silent if anything they became even louder as the skin on the side of his face stretched and melted even more as eyes and mouths with teeth as sharp as des appeared.


    ''Blood ¡­flesh¡­. Give me more ¡­''


    Just as Fu Shu Chang was going to pick another vial of porcin and drink it, there was a knock on the door of his office and all the blood left his face.


    There was still someone in the researchb? He thought he sent everyone home!


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 400 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 so we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book!


    ---------------------

 Chapter 686 Song Yan Has To Kill Fu Chu Chang-2

    Fu Shu Chang was in disbelief as fear coursed through his body but the thing that was possessing his body was thrilled by it. All the eyes and mouths turned to the door as they chanted, " Blood, Blood, Blood! I want to gnaw on her flesh! I have missed it so much!"


    It was not just Fu Shu Chang who was stunned even Fang Yanli was shocked, she did not expect something like this to happen.


    She has known Fu Shu Chang for a long time and the man has never once shown signs of being possessed by a demon which was why she only thought that he was under a spell or something of the sort.


    Lo and behold, it turned out that the man was actually giving shelter to a demon! And what did she hear? That this man has once feasted on the flesh of a human, if that was the case then Song Yan would have to kill him.


    Because as Fang Yanli looked at the thing that was possessing the side of Fu Shu Chang''s face, she realised that the thing has been there were years, and with the passage of time it has taken hold of the other half of Fu Shu Chang''s body, it would be nearly impossible for Song Yan to save Fu Shu Chang''s life and take care of that thing.


    These two have fused together so much that Fang Yanli could not see how Song Yan will be able to take this thing out without taking Fu Shu Chang''s life.


    " What should I do now?" Fang Yanli muttered as she hovered in the corner of Fu Shu Chang''s office. Should she call Song Yan? But if she calls Song Yan then wouldn''t it mean that Song Yan has to kill this man with her own hands ¡ª¡ª if so then she will be taking a brother, a grandson and a husband from her family members'' lives.


    Will they be able to forgive her? And even if the members of the Fu family forgive her will Li Wenyi who would be a widow be able to forgive Song Yan?


    No wonder Fu Shu Chang never asked for Song Yan''s help, he knew that it was an impossible case and if Song Yan helped him then she might as well be the murderer of her own brother-inw and be hated by her family all over again.


    " Researcher Fu? Are you in there?" Hu Ya who came to submit her report on the acidic bile that was found on the bodies of the two guards frowned, she was sure that " Researcher Fu stayed in theb on the full moon night, so why was he not answering her?


    "Researcher Fu? I know that you are in the office, please take this report!" She said again through the door and Fu Shu Chang on the other side almost got up from his chair as the other half of his body willed him to move.


    " Damn it," he cursed as he held on to the edge of his table as the demon in his body tried to take control. " Someone please save that girl from me ¡­please," he muttered as his fingers turned white from the effort of holding on to the edge of his table and not rushing at Hu Ya.


    " Blood¡­Blood! Kill her! Kill that woman! She is an annoyance! Lady Chen says to kill her!" The thing chanted on the side as Fu Shu Chang continued to stop the other half of the body.


    " Kill her! Kill her! KILL HER!"


    " I...I don''t want to be a murderer, please! Stop! I beg you!" Fu Shu Chang closed his eyes and Fang Yanli looked at the man, she pursed her pale lips that were coated with ck specks and then finally came to a conclusion.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Maybe it was better for this man to die, this life was not meant for him.


    She turned around and floated past the wall but before she left, Fang Yanli took onest look at Fu Shu Chang who was trying to hold onto his senses and heaved her chest even though she could not breathe, " If you be a ghost like me, then I will treat you better than Zhou Yuan."


    Since Fu Shu Chang has killed someone he has to pay the price of taking a life that did not belong to him.


    With that, she turned around and went looking for Song Yan.


    ¡­.


    Song Yan has been looking for evidence if there were any other bodies left in the spot where Gao Mei''s body was found, of course, she smelled a thick stench of blood covering the entire ce and furrowed her brows before she covered her nose.


    Since her senses were better than the others, she could of course smell the scent of corpses that were here but could not be seen. She looked around the forest and then entered when she saw that she could not see anything clearly, as soon as she entered the moon up above her vanished and the scent of corpses became even thicker.


    With a quick look around the space, she turned to walk over the space where the scent wasing from and finally came to a stop in front of a tree that was old and looked hollowed. It barely had any leaves on it but as Song Yan looked at it carefully she could see that its bark was covered in blood ¡ª¡ª


    She stretched her hand to touch it when¡ª¡ª


    "Sister-inw, what are you doing here ?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 400 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book!

 Chapter 687 Three Women And Many Deaths

    Song Yan retracted her hand and then turned to look away from the tree that was leaking blood and took a couple of steps from it since she was worried that the person behind her will see it too. She immediately took a few steps and followed the voice that was calling her from afar and when she saw who was calling her, she was stunned when her eyes met with Yan Guo.


    ''Damn what was he doing here?'' Song Yan cursed in her head as she looked at the man who was standing in front of her and seemed to be searching for something or more like someone.


    Yan Guo was asked to bring his brother back from the railway station since the Old master Yan was turning seventy soon, their family wanted to celebrate his birthday together along with all the friends of the Old Master Yan which was why the three Yan brothers despite being away from the house for important work were returning home for the celebration even if it was now going to be dyed because of the death of Gao Mei.


    He was on his way to pick up his second brother from the station in his military car when he caught Song Yan walking out of the military district, at first he was certain he was mistaken after all, there was no way Song Yan will be allowed to leave the military district and that too at such an hour but when he caught up to the figure walking ahead him, he was surprised to see that it was indeed Song Yan.


    Yan Guo was simply speechless by theck of alertness of the guards of the military district which was why he followed Song Yan since he was afraid that she will be attacked by something. If not for the fact that if anyone saw them together there will be hell to pay, he would have walked beside her but then his thoughts of staying away from Song Yan were thrown off to the side when he saw her walk inside the forest where Gao Mei''s body was found!


    He hurriedly chased after her lest she stumbled into something serious, only now that he saw that she was fine, only then did Yan Guo heave a sigh of relief, "Sister-inw, why are you here and what are you doing?"


    Song Yan was helpless under Yan Guo''s interrogation and she could only say, " I was just curious, brother Guo." Her answer made Yan Guo''s re up his nostrils as he red at Song Yan and opened his mouth to scold her but Song Yan saw what he was doing and immediately interrupted him, " What are you doing here, brother Yan? Were you going somewhere?"


    Yan Guo could only change his words as he swallowed his scolding and said, " I am going to pick up my second brother from the station, his train is going to arrive at twelve-thirty."


    Only then did Song Yan remember that the second brother of the Yan family was working at the border of country A and often stayed out of the city since it took more than twenty-four hours to arrive, Second brother, Yan''s train was always past midnight.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Yan Guo did not allow Song Yan to speak any further as he turned to re at her and then said, "Sister-inw, no matter how curious you are, you should note out of the military district at such ate hour lest someone harms you. There has been a lot of chaos in the military already and I think that you will only be caught in even more trouble if you leave the district,e with me I will take you with me and then we will return to the military after I pick up second brother."


    Actually, Yan Guo did not want to make Song Yan run around with him at night but there was no other choice, the people in the military district will definitely make rumours about him and Song Yan if he went back alone with her, it was better to pick Second brother Niu from the station and then returning home or else who knows what kind of rumour he might be involved with tomorrow. His sister-inw was too beautiful for her own good surely the people in the district will be jealous of her and make several stupid rumours that he was with her.


    " Get in the car now, do not go around the army district as you please the next time or else you will get a very severe scolding, I will let it go since it''s the first time. Just what is that boy doing, he is already so old and yet he can''t even take care of his wife," Yan Guo was very unhappy with how Fu Yu Sheng did not even realise that Song Yan was gone, once he goes back to the military district he was going to scold Fu Yu Sheng to the hell and back.


    What was more there was something like a rare animal roaming around the forest that was eating humans left and right, front and back as it pleases.


    Song Yan: "¡­.." She has never been treated like a child before and yet somehow she managed to get treated like one in just a single night.


    Song Yan had no choice but to follow Yan Guo to the railway station in the next town, she sat in the passenger seat of the car under Yan Guo''s insistence and then tried her best to leave as she asked him to let her roam around in the town alone since she needed to investigate the tree that was bleeding bloody tears but she could not do so because the second she mentioned it, Yan Guo scolded her like there was hell to pay.


    He clearly told her that if she was to get down from the car then he will follow her no matter what which was why she had no other choice but to follow Yan Guo to the railway station where Yan Niu was waiting for them.

 Chapter 688 Three Women And Many Deaths—-2

    -------------------


    Song Yan could only follow Yan Guo and the two arrived at the town that was located a little further away from the army district. This small town was called, Big bell town because there was a big bell tower in the middle of Main Street, and the railway station that was on the left of the big bell tower was called Bell station.


    The town was small but it was full of vigour which made Song Yan look around, the people of this town were still up and moving as if it was only eight at night when it was past midnight already. When Yan Guo saw that Song Yan was looking around the town, he smiled at her and said, "Don''t worry Yan Yan, this town is always awake all the time if you want to look around then you can ask Yu Sheng to bring you in the morning."


    Song Yan was only looking around the town because she thought that this was a ce where it would be really easy for someone to kidnap a person, since the people were roaming around the street at such ate hour, surely no one will notice if one or two people going missing but she still smiled and then said, " Sure Bother Guo, I will ask Yu Sheng toe with me."


    Yan Guo was a simple and honest person, if it was someone else he would have definitely suggested showing the town to Song Yan but instead, he asked Song Yan toe with her husband and did not even look at Song Yan more than it was necessary but as they were walking towards the packed railway station he suddenly pulled Song Yan to the side and then red at a certain direction.


    He might be simple minded but he did not rank up so quickly by luck alone, he was quite sharp when it came to dealing with things.


    "What''s wrong, brother Guo?" Song Yan too noticed that someone was looking at her and seemed to be following her but she still pretended to not notice since there were too many people around her. If she made a move right now then there was a chance a lot of innocent people will be hurt which was why she turned a blind eye to the person who was trailing after her.


    "It''s nothing," Yan Guo let go of Song Yan when he did not see the person who was following after them, he was sure that someone was following them but now that he was looking for the person, he couldn''t pin his suspicions on one person alone.


    In the end, he could only apologize to Song Yan and say that he made a mistake to which Song Yan replied that there was no need for him to apologise. The two of them chatted as they got inside the tform while chatting with each other, before reaching the spot where Yan Niu was waiting for them.


    Yan Niu was different from the two tall and bulky-looking Yan brothers, he was tall but he was not as muscr as the two, he also did not have tanned skin which showed that he was not working at the front lines and was involved in some office work with his expensive-looking sses andb coat that he wore on his body.


    He had a suitcase beside him as he tapped on his smartphone and raised his head when Yan Guo called him. Yan Niu looked at his brother and then turned to look at Song Yan who was with him, his eyes widened as he looked at his brother who was with Song Yan and could not help but wonder, '' Was his brother interested in married women now, was this the reason why he was not marrying?''


    Yan Guo knew his brother better than anyone, when he saw his expression, he knew what thetter was thinking and said, " Don''t think too much, I picked sister-inw up because she was walking alone at night."


    " Oh," even if Yan Guo was having an affair with Song Yan, Yan Niu would not have said anything since he knew that Fu Yu Sheng hardly came back to the country. It was only right for his hair to be turned green!<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    However, Yan Niu did not even get a chance to say anything to his brother and tease him because, at that very moment, he heard someone scream behind them. The three of them turned around and looked at the crowd where a ticket checker was stopping three women from leaving as he stood in front of them and said something to them.


    Song Yan smelled the odour of rotting corpses from the three women even though she was far away she could see that there was something wrong with the three women who stood in front of the ticket checker with a dazed sort of look in their eyes, their heads slightly lowered as they blinked their eyes and looked at the man in front of them.


    They were not speaking but their skin was pale and their gazes looked rather cloudy as the three of them looked rather sallow as if they have drank a bit too much.


    " I am saying that you cannot get off the train station if you do not buy a ticket, do you understand?" The ticket checker shouted loudly such that the veins in his throat bulged.


    But the three women did not say anything they only made hissing noises as their eyes turned ck slowly and they started to move their jaws as if they were preparing to bite something like mowing grass.


    Yan Guo wanted to go and see what was going on when he saw Song Yan take a step closer with her expression changing and shout, " Get away from those three or you will die!"


    "What the hell¡ª-" the ticket checker turned to look at the young woman who shouted, his mouth open as the woman in the middle opened her mouth wide and spiders, smaller andrger started to pour out of her mouth and into the mouth of the ticket inspector.


    The poor man did not even get a chance to save himself as he clutched his throat and fell to the ground, gurgling blood.


    While the other two women unhinged their jaws and the offspring of snakes starteding out of their mouths while attacking the innocent people.


    Screams and chaos broke out almost instantly.


    ------


    please leave a gift or power stone, I like it when youment. It makes my day UWU, so please leave ament once in a while.

 Chapter 689 Chaos At The Railway Station

    The three women dropped to the floor of the railway station while the snakes and the spiders scuttled towards the innocent bystanders. A majority of them turned to Song Yan as if they were going to attack her.


    Yan Guo has never seen anything like this before he was so scared that his legs turned to jelly while all the blood from his face drained, he watched these things scuttle over the people''s legs and backs trying to get inside their mouths and ears while the people who were getting attacked tried to brush those things off but were failing miserably since no matter how much they brushed these scuttling ck things there was no way they could brush every single one of them off.


    He wanted to help but he was too busy stomping on these things with his boots as he tried to keep them away from his body. When he saw the majority of these things rushing at Song Yan he was terrified and wanted to save her but it was as if Song Yan was covered in a sea of ck snakes and spiders, and there was no way for him to get to her. Seeing that the things were going to cover Song Yan whole, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he shouted, "Sister-inw! Run!"


    "Sister-inw!" Yan Niu shouted as well, he was trying to keep the things climbing on him away which was why he was swinging his bag but when he saw the things attack Song Yan, he threw his luggage at the sea of these monstrous creatures only for them to cover it whole without any pause.


    Song Yan did not expect that these things will be so impulsive and will start attacking people like this, she immediately took out a talisman and threw it on the sea of monsters that were surrounding her, as soon as the talisman was thrown at them, those things were submerged in a sea of fire and started burning while releasing a ck gooey substance but Song Yan did not have time to watch those things burn.


    With a twist of her feet, she jumped out of the roaring sea of fire and then took several talismans out of her space ring as she threw them at the people who were getting overwhelmed by the monstrous things.


    It just so happened that the things also noticed that there was someone stronger than them thus they stopped attacking and tried to flee from the railway station.


    " Oh no you don''t," Song Yan hurriedly threw another raging fire talisman and ignited the entrances of the railway station to make sure that these things won''t be able to escape from her grasp.


    Once the entrance was covered in fire the things stopped moving but they stayed where they were as if waiting for something.


    "Sister-inw, watch out!" Song Yan heard Yan Guo scream behind her, only to see the ticket inspector who was supposed to be dead lunging at her from behind. No wonder those things stopped moving they were waiting for her to get attacked by their aplice!


    Yan Guo rushed over to Song Yan and when he saw that the ticket inspector who was now drooling and looking like those three women, he ruthlessly kicked him away while Yan Niu knocked the thing unconscious with a metal rod that was lying on the station in the corner that was full of trash.


    While the two brothers took care of the Song Yan turned her attention to the things that were trying to escape she made a hand seal causing the mes that were burning in front of the entrance to rise up and form the shape of an erged fist as it started smashing the snakes and spiders on the ground together.


    She was going to take care of the remaining ones as well but then she was stopped by Yan Guo, "Sister-inw stay behind, we will take care of this."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Yan Guo and Yan Niu have never seen anything like this before but they were soldiers who knew that there were more important things that they needed to pay attention to, even though they were shocked apart from having a very solemn look in their eyes, the two of them did not say anything.


    Nor did they stare at the scene in front of them with fear. Yan Niu who was watching the corpses of people who could not save themselves with a frown on his face turned to his brother and said, " We need to call the military, we can''t deal with something like this on our own, the media needs to be stopped as well."


    Yan Guo was about to agree but then he heard another round of screams behind them, the corpses of the people who should have died, seemed to have ''revived,'' they were now moving towards those who survived the ordeal causing the people to scream again.


    There was no way Yan Guo will allow another round of deaths to take ce, he immediately turned to his brother and said, " Take care of sister-inw and inform the military while you are at it."


    With that, he rushed towards the things to make sure that they were restrained but Yan Guo was only one person, he could not stop so many possessed bodies at once.


    Yan Niu saw that his brother was at a loss and could not help but shout, " Brother! Come back!"


    As he shouted at his third brother, Yan Niu contacted his elder brother and the military, he wished he could help his brother but he was a military doctor who did not have any training inbat. He could only helplessly take his phone out to call his brother while keeping an eye on his sister-inw.


    There were a hell lot of things that he wanted to ask her but there were other things that he needed to do first.


    However, the sister-inw who was supposed to stay under his protection moved his hand away from that holding onto her wrist and then said, " I will go and help your brother first, do not worry about me."


    With that, she rushed into the chaos with Yan Guo causing Yan Niu to scream after her.


    ----


    A little plea from the author--- please support my book Hot Bloodsuckers'' Obsession for the next three months!

 Chapter 690 Chaos At The Railway Station ——2

    ------------


    "Sister-inw!" Yan Niu knew that Song Yan was really strong after witnessing her in the action just now but he still thought that it was too dangerous for her to rush into the battle like that which was why he stretched his hand trying to get hold of the edge of Song Yan''s clothes but before he could do that Song Yan plunged into the crowd that was running around because of the possessed bodies.


    This sister-inw of his was really ¡ª- he did not know what to say about her, should he say that she was too gutsy? Or should he say that she was overestimating herself? There was no way she would be able to take these things down when his brother could not!


    But then he saw Song Yan summon a scythe out of nowhere, one that looked like it was drawn with the hands of the grim reaper himself. Its de had a chill of its own which made the entire railway station plunge into the cold at once, the ck de seemed to be drawing the light and warmth out of the ce as she wielded it towards the things that were rushing at his brother.


    Yan Niu threw all thoughts of stopping Song Yan when he saw that she seemed to know what she was getting herself into.


    Song Yan used the scythe that was in her hands to take care of the possessed beings that were climbing onto Yan Guo and then threw them aside when the people who were possessed saw that someone was trying to stop them, they immediately turned their attention to Song Yan instead of those whom they were chasing after.


    Seeing that Song Yan was killing their own kind, they rushed at her with their mouth open and hands outstretched, in front of them as if they were thinking of scratching her face.


    When the possessed people came attacking her, Song Yan did not even change her face''s expression, keeping her expression as stoic as ever she swiped the de of the scythe at the people who were attacking her, and one by one she shed their necks making it so that they wouldn''t be able to move even with the monstrous thing inside her.


    After all, these people were unfortunately no longer human and they were not even alive the second those things went inside of them. Thus, Song Yan did not feel guilty while killing them!


    " Kill them, they aren''t even human anymore," she told Yan Guo who was trying to restrain the people who were possessed instead of killing them.


    There was no way that these people can now be saved.


    Yan Guo looked at the way Song Yan dealt with the people who were attacking them and was stunned upon seeing her efficiency. But when he saw that instead of red blood the sh on their necks was bleeding the monstrous creatures that seemed to have multiplied inside the body they were possessing, he too gritted his teeth and started to snap the necks of these things.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    He has always been a protector of his people and killing them made him feel really guilty but he still kept his lips shut and continued to take care of those who were possessed by the time the two of them were done dealing with the things that were swarming around them, Yan Guo was covered in sweat.


    As he watched Song Yan dump another corpse on the ground, with an expressionless face, he could not help but wonder if she was the same woman who was smiling politely at him a moment ago. He could no longer match this woman with the naive and shy Song Yan whom he saw years ago in the hospital. Just what did she go through to be like this?


    Yan Niu was also stunned at the sight in front of him, fortunately, the people all ran to a side and could not see what was going on or else there will be another symphony ying behind them.


    Song Yan did not care about the gazes that were locked on her. Instead e she stomped on the things that were crawling out of the neck of the people who were lying on the floor with their necks slit. She then went to the three women who were lying on the floor, as dead as anyone else at the railway station and started examining the three of them. She could not understand how they got into contact with these things¡ª¡ª she has, of course, learned about what one would call funus beings but what made her confused was how these women whom she has never seen before got their hands on such a dangerous thing.


    Her eyes fell on their yellow and sallow-looking faces and a thought urred in her head but then Yan Guo appeared behind her and said, " The military will be here soon sister inw, you should get away from them." He paused and then added, " Are you all right?"


    Even though he was in this matter together with Song Yan, he still thought that if someone was to find out that they killed these people even if they were dead there will be a lot of questions it was better to stay away from these bodies and make it look like they killed each other on their own.


    Song Yan turned to look at Yan Guo and nodded, " I am fine brother Guo, you don''t need to worry."


    Yan Guo too thought that she was most probably fine after all he just saw her swing her scythe at full strength just now. There was something that he wanted to ask Song Yan but then he felt the temperature at the railway station drop just as Song Yan turned to look at Fang Yanli who came rushing inside the railway station.


    " Song Yan it''s no good, hurry with me or else your brother-inw will be a ghost like me!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-Want bonus chapters? If the golden tickets of this book reach 600 golden tickets, I made the goal achievable please do help me now and in the top ten of the win-win, then I will release ten bonus chapters in the next month. Don''t forget to follow me on insta @thefairybeast, you can also add me on discord fairytail#3206 so we can discuss the book contents and I will like to have a friend!


    Please do help this book!

 Chapter 691 Hu Ya’s Plight

    Fang Yanli went looking for Song Yan in the Fu house but she did not see her there, it was only after carefully looking around did she realise that Song Yan was not in the military district. She almost went crazy with worrying thinking about how she was going to bring Song Yan back fortunately thetter used her yin energy and she was able to sense her presence or else ¡ª¡ª


    "What''s going on?" Song Yan understood that if Fang Yanli was this nervous then it must have something to do with her brother-inw which was why Fang Yanli came in a hurry like that while looking for her. " Did something happen to brother-inw?"


    "It''s terrible I am telling you, if you don''t hurry then your brother-inw will be a sinner like you and me!" Fang Yanli wrung her hands as she twisted her school''s skirt, she has always regretted giving into her instincts like that when she killed her stepmother and father, even though she was not at fault, thews of the heavens were strict and non-flexible.


    It was clearly stated by the heavenly Empress that those who sin will be punished by the heavens itself and those who have the power to do so but other than them no one was allowed to stain their hands with the blood of a human either innocent or sinner unless they shed the blood of innocents first.


    Song Yan''s eyes flickered as she understood the severity of the situation, she turned to look at Yan Guo who was looking at her with a weird gaze when she saw her talking to the air, just now she was a bit too panicked and ended up speaking without making use of telepathy. But Song Yan did not show any embarrassment as long as she acted as if she was not embarrassed, the person who will be embarrassed would be the one who was staring at her which was why she cleared her throat and nonchntly said, " Brother Guo, you should make sure to drag these bodies to the side and tell the staff of the railway station that the situation is no under control and that the military will be here so they don''t panic."


    Yan Guo wanted to agree but then he remembers that Song Yan just now said that Fu Shu Chang was in danger and thus he could not help but ask, "Sister-inw is something going on with Brother Shu Chang? Is he involved in something simr to this? If so then I have toe with you as well, in case the situation elerates I will be able to keep the situation under control with my presence."


    Song Yan was going to refuse after all, if Yan Guo came with her, he will be involved in some really dangerous situation but then she thought over it once again and finally agreed. He was right, as long as he was with her, she would be able to keep the situation from getting blown up.


    " All right then you cane with me but remember that no matter what happens, you have to listen to me and don''t get yourself in trouble, no matter what happens to me stay away, I can take care of myself but if you interfere it will be troublesome, Brother Guo" Song Yan stated firmly she did not want Yan Guo to y the saviour as he did just now then he was sure that he will be more harm than help.


    Yan Guo naturally agreed, he turned to tell Yan Niu a bellyful of things that he needed to tell him before he asked, "Did you call elder brother, Brother Niu?"


    " I will call him just now!" Yan Niu was a bit too lost just now in the chaos which was why he ended up not calling his big brother.


    Once Yan Guo was done, Song Yan whipped out the teleportation talisman that she had with her, if this was not an emergency she would have not used it but from what Fang Yanli was telling her there was a life in danger at the research centre she has to reach there before the thing that was possessing her brother inw tookplete control over thetter!


    " Hold on to my waist tightly, Brother Guo," she told Yan Guo who became awkward while looking at the dainty waist of his sister inw but when he thought about how he just promised that he will do whatever she asked him to do, Yan Guo gritted his teeth and then did as she asked him, with his hands on her waist and eyes shut.


    But then he felt the world tilt and before he knew it he opened his eyes, only to see himself surrounded by nothing but blue energy that looked way too scary as they whirled around. He could now understand why Song Yan asked him to hold on to her waist it was because she was afraid that if he simply held her hand he might fly away!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Yan Guo felt like he was watching an action thriller movie with super three-dimensional effects!


    With his shoulders bumping against Song Yan, Yan Guo covered his mouth when his feet touched the ground underneath him and stumbled.


    " Ack," he covered his lips as the dinner that he ate came back up his throat feeling sick and nauseous. A feeling that he has never felt before since he was born with a body that hardly ever got sick.


    Song Yan nced at his actions and casuallymented, " Don''t worry this is something that happens to everyone."


    Yan Guo: "¡­.."


    Thetter was too busy to stop from making a joke of himself that he did not even notice that he has arrived at the military district, it was muchter when he noticed the familiar pavement and looked up to see that he was now standing in the middle of the military district that was half an hour away from the railway station of the Big Bell town.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    400= golden tickets or castle ¡ª¡ª three extra chapters


    600= gt or spacecraft ¡ª¡ª-ten extra chapters


    800 gt or gachapon ¡ª¡ª- fifteen extra chapters.


    ------------

 Chapter 692 Hu Ya’s Plight—-2

    Hu Ya shivered under the table, with her knees tucked closer to her chest she bit her nails while chewing on the tip as she closed her eyes when she heard a bang behind her. Most probably the thing that was chasing her threw another table while looking for her.


    '' How, How did this happen?'' Hu Ya questioned in her head as she looked at her feet trying to keep herself as inconspicuous as possible, earlier she was knocking at the door of Fu Shu Chang''s office because she wanted to hand in the report regarding the deaths of the two guards.


    Earlier in the morning Chen Chu Chu taunted her for being too slow and not taking her job seriously just because she was given this job inpensation for her parent''s deaths. The way that woman taunted her was so annoying that Hu Ya swore to herself that she will finish the entire work before midnight and hand it to Fu Shu Chang.


    But who would have thought that when the door of Researcher Fu''s office will be pulled open the thing that will answer her would be a monster! Surely the thing that was chasing after her looked like Fu Shu Chang but at the same time, it was too ugly to be the same person as Researcher Fu!


    Those hideous eyes and mouths and those protruding nerves that were bleeding with boils all over the skin that was dark and ghastly, no way in hell was that thing, Researcher Fu.


    Another bang echoed behind her and Hu Ya heard the thing call sweetly, " Come out,e out, where are you hiding? A good meal...I mean good girl does not run away like that."


    ''Meal, he just called her a meal did he not ?'' Hu Ya shivered as she clenched her legs together to stop the yellow liquid from trickling down her legs lest that thing smelled her. She was so scared that her extremities were trembling and her eyes were getting filled with tears, she has never seen something like this before and had no idea what to do now ¡ª¡ª


    Should she run? But if she tried to run and that thing caught up to her, what will she do? It wasn''t human in the first ce.


    " Little Hu Ya!" The thing called her again in the voice of Researcher Fu making Hu Ya flinch as she raised her hands and covered her mouth to stop herself from yelping out loud.


    '' Anyone,'' she thought while silently praying to the gods. '' Anyone pleasee and help me, I still have my younger brothers to look after I cannot die yet!''


    " Found you!" Hu Ya heard the thing say as she opened her eyes and found the face with numerous eyes and mouths with scraped skin that was bleeding with several boils.


    It was as disgusting as possible while looking at it.


    " AHHHHHH!" Hu Ya screamed as she scrambled to her feet and then rushed past the thing that was giggling and chuckling at her as she picked up amp that was sitting on the table while she was running and then threw it at the thing behind her, now she no longer cared if that thing was Researcher Fu or not.


    The most important thing was that she needed to stay alive!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " Now, Now!" She heard the many voices echo behind her as the thing swiped a hand and flicked themp that she has thrown at him aside. " There was no need for you to get physical with me, I was going to eat you nice and quiet but looks like you do not want that then, how about this?"


    As it spoke, it opened its many mouths that were on the side of Researcher Fu''s face and from inside of those mouths veins-like things which were thin yet sharp like ss needles jutted out before aiming straight in the direction of Hu Ya who was running in front.


    " No, please, please, please," Hu Ya felt those sticky things that were like blood-red vessels wrap around her wrists and feet before pulling up from the ground and up into the air. She could feel the things digging into her flesh as they wrapped it into her skin and started sucking her blood through the end of the vessels. " Please, Please! Save me! Anyone!"


    " You scream too much, maybe I should rip your tongue out as well!" The thing said as it sent another wave of blood-like threads in Hu Ya''s direction causing thetter to gag and spit as it tried to get into her mouth curling around her tongue to rip it out.


    Hu Ya thought that she was going to die, her blood was getting sucked and her tongue was getting ripped out as well. She closed her eyes as tears trailed down her cheeks now she only hoped that someone will look after her brothers instead of sending them to the orphanage, it was then¡ª-


    When Hu Ya gave up all hope, glowing talismans which seemed to be burins with the fire of hell came flying towards the things that were holding Hu Ya, with a swishing sound those talismans burned the things down to crisp making the entire space filled with the smell of burned flesh.


    The thing that was holding Hu Ya in the air screamed in pain and turned to look at the person who came barging into the research centre to stop it. He looked at Song Yan who was breathing hard while holding a scythe in her hand and yammered, " W..Who are you ?" Its many mouths bled.


    " You don''t need to know that, all you need to know is that you are going to suffer for touching my family!" Song Yan internally cringed at the melodramatic dialogue that she just spoke in flow but she needed to say something to make sure that the thing does not look in the direction of Yan Guo who went to save Hu Ya and then rushed at the thing while throwing another talisman at the thing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    400= golden tickets or castle ¡ª¡ª three extra chapters


    600= gt or spacecraft ¡ª¡ª-ten extra chapters


    800 gt or gachapon ¡ª¡ª- fifteen extra chapters.

 Chapter 693 Song Yan’s Death?

    Yan Guo has never seen something like that before, but when he saw that someone was being held in danger, his body moved before he could stop himself which was why when Song Yan rushed at the thing that was possessing the body of Researcher Fu he used the tables that have been scattered all over the ce in the researchb to hide himself from the thing that has millions of weird looking thingsing out of its many mouths.


    " Got you," he muttered as he caught hold of Hu Ya who was falling down after being dropped by the thing in his arms. The young woman was now unconscious with several puncturing wounds on her skin that were bleeding since that thing was sucking blood from her body. He remembered seeing her tongue being almost ripped out which was why Yan Guo opened the mouth of Hu Ya and sighed in relief when he saw that even though Hu Ya''s tongue was bleeding with several threads like scars on it it was at the very least intact and was not ripped out.


    However, he still tilted her face to the side such that she will cough out the blood that was filling her mouth lest she chokes on it because of the amount of blood that was in her mouth.


    While Yan Guo was taking care of Hu Ya who was unconscious after going through something so terrible, Song Yan was busy dealing with the thing that was possessing the body of her brother-inw. She stared at the hideous-looking thing that has now taken control of Fu Shu Chang and grounded her teeth against one another, it was just as Fang Yanli said¡ª¡ª the two of them have merged together so closely that it was almost next to impossible for her to separate the two of them without killing Fu Shu Chang in the mix.


    If only this man has asked for help from someone before this happened! She roared in her head as she swung her scythe at the fibrous roots-like things that were heading in her way making it so that half of them were cut into pieces but she might as well have not done it because the second she cut those things, the bloody veins started to wriggle and move like slimy and extra thin earthworms wriggling towards her as they tried to climb her legs.


    " Damn these¡ª¡ª" she summoned a talisman and threw it in the air as lightning struck the ominous-looking things and burnt them to a crisp. The blood-like veins turned ck and the thing that was possessing the body of Fu Shu Chang roared in pain.


    " Kill! I will kill you! The thing roared as it opened its mouth causing more and more ugly-looking things toe out of its many mouths as it attacked Song Yan with rejuvenated energy making thetter use her scythe as a shield rather than an attack weapon since she understood that there was no point in swiping the scythe at those damned things that only became even more annoying as she cut them off.


    Song Yan used the de of her scythe to deflect the thing''s attack while she summoned another talisman and threw it at the thing making it so that it will be burned in half. The talisman that she threw was a grade two talisman and thus it was able to burn half of the blood veins that wereing out of the mouth of the cursed-looking demon but the thing was that no matter how much she burned it, there was no stopping that thing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Every time she threw a talisman to strike it such that it will slow its momentum, she only got that thing even more enraged as it continued to attack her while making more and more blood veins erupt out of his mouth and the more she cut and burned them the thicker and sharper they became.


    " You will have to burn Fu Shu Chang''s face!" Fang Yanli who was flying out of range remarked as she looked at the things attacks. Even though it was a harsh move, that was the only way to stop that thing ¡ª¡ª at the same time she could not help but curse the cruelty of that Chen woman, she infected Fu Shu Chang with a demon that was grade five meaning that as long as they tried to separate the two, Fu Shu Chang would have to suffer no matter what.


    And the pain that he has to suffer would be so excruciating that he might as well die.


    " Do you think I don''t know that?" Song Yan, of course, knew that she has to rip that thing out of the root but the thing was when a pest takes root in the very foundations of a building, it will try to make as much damage as possible to the foundation when someone tried to take it out. This demon was no longer a grade one or two that did not have any mind of its own, it was a demon of grade five which meant that it had a mind of its own.


    If she tried to kill it, there was a possibility that the thing will try to take Fu Shu Chang down with him and that was something that Song Yan was not prepared for, she was trying to buy herself some time toe up with a solution that will help her save Fu Shu Chang and kill that demon but she knew that there was nothing that she could do for him.


    Song Yan bit her lips as she ran through every trick and technique she knew in her head while dodging the table that was thrown at her by the thing. She swept her scythe at the table that wasing her way and tore it down in half only for that thing to send a bunch of flying blood veins in her direction that were sharp like bullets towards her.


    Because of her momentary distraction, Song Yan felt those things pierce her shoulder and almost cursed Fu Shu Chang out loud.

 Chapter 694 Song Yan’s Death ? —-2

    -----------------------------


    If she managed to save this stubborn man she was going to kill him herself! This thing ¡ª¡ª it stung like a little b*tch! The blood veins spread around the inside of her shoulder and then formed a hook-shaped structure as the thing pulled them back seemingly trying to break Song Yan''s shoulder.


    Even though she was in so much pain that she felt like her entire right side was being torn off, Song Yan still gritted her teeth and summoned another talisman which she stuck to the blood veins-like thing and watched it burn. The reaction of the thing was just as she expected instead of pulling those things back in his mouth, it actually used thest of his momentum that was left in those bloody veins like tentacles and then lifted Song Yan into the air before flinging her against the wall.


    Bang!


    With a loud bang that echoed in the researchb, Song Yan hit her back on the wall causing a dent to appear in the thick wall since she used her Yin energy to protect herself from the momentum with which that thing has thrown her at the wall. She sucked in a back and summoned her scythe back as she covered her shoulder that was bleeding buckets of blood and scowled, " I am going to tear that thing off with my hands."


    " That is a nice spirit, Yan Yan but don''t forget that thing at the moment is attached to your brother-inw''s body," Fang Yanli reminded Song Yan while sharing some of her yin energy with thetter to diminish the pain that she was feeling.


    "Honestly, at this moment ¡ª¡ª I wish I could tear the head of that idiot myself !" Song Yan was furious enough as it was, she had used a hell lot of spiritual energy in the incident at the railway station while trying to save the lives of the people there and now she has to use the remaining energy to save her brother inw, she wished she could see what was going on in the head of that foolish man, he was supposed to be a genius and yet he made a mistake as foolish as leaving that thing inside his body?


    What was he thinking?


    Now that the thing has advanced to the fifth grade how was she supposed to save him?


    Song Yan turned her yin and yang eyes, even though she knew that they will not be of much help but she had no other choice but to try. Back then something was clouding her eyes making it so she would not be able to see this thing but now that it was out in the open, she hoped that she will be able to see everything more clearly.


    Fortunately, she was able to use her yin and yang energy. The thing seemed to have taken hold of the right sight of Fu Shu Chang''s body but at least his reach was a bit further away from the heart of Fu Shu Chang which made it a bit easier to take it out at least there was a bit hope left for Fu Shu Chang to make it out alive without being corrupted to the oblivion where there were no chances for him toe back.


    But the thing was whether or not he will be able to withstand the pain and even if he could ept the pain, will he be able to withstand the hideous appearance that he will have to live with for the rest of his life?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Song Yan dodged the blood veins that headed her way and then rolled her feet to the side.


    " It does not matter, now that I think about it," she muttered under her breath even though she was not willing to make Fu Shu Chang suffer, there was no other choice. At this moment he was her enemy and she will have to make sure that he does not harm anyone like he has harmed Hu Ya which was why she heaved a breath and then circted her yin energy at the centre of her core before making a hand seal as she unleashed a third level spell at the thing that was attacking her causing it to fly back with the enormous amount of spiritual energy that was used to make it fly back.


    Song Yan twisted her hand together each in the opposite direction with their palms connected as heavy pressure from the above fell on the body of Fu Shu Chang making it impossible for the thing to stand up as it continued to get almost smashed into a pulp with the floor crackling under the impact.


    Sweat dripped down Song Yan''s forehead as she tried to force away the dizziness that was overwhelming her at the moment, she was tired so tired that she wished that she could close her eyes and go to sleep but there was still work to do which was why even though she felt like a fishy taste was filling her mouth she still continued to channel her spiritual energy to use her hand seal that was sucking up all the energy that she had in her body.


    Again and again every time the thing tried to get up from the ground Song Yan smacked it back on the ground.


    " Cough," even though she tried to restrain the pain inside her, Song Yan could not help but cough a mouthful of blood when she almost hit the bottom of her yin energy. Her feet stumbled as she looked at the thing that was being held by the remnants of her spiritual energy¡ª¡ª there were no longer blood veins like thingsing out of the mouth of the demon and even its hideous appearance was gone leaving nothing but dark skin and bleeding wounds.


    She felt Fu Shu Chang raise his head and look at her with cracked and bleeding lips as he smiled and said, " Are you going to turn me into patty cake, sister-inw?"


    Song Yan''s eyes flickered as her vision turned unclear and almost hazy while she looked at Fu Shu Chang and questioned, "Brother-inw?"


    "It''s me, can you get this thing ¡­whatever it is off me, my spine is going to break." Fu Shu Chang sounded human and it looked like he was back to his senses and Song Yan''s guard dropped by just a fraction as the hold that she had on the thing loosened only for it to turn vicious again and jump on her with its fingers curling and digging into her neck drawing blood as it did.


    ------


    need extra chapters? Help me reach the top three in Win win, please.

 Chapter 695 Kill Me Please

    " Song Yan!"


    "Sister-inw!"


    Both Yan Guo and Fang Yanli screamed when they saw Fu Shu Chang lunge at Song Yan like that, with his nails that were sharper than a knife digging into Song Yan''s throat, the two of them felt like there was no way Song Yan was going to make out of this alive.


    Yan Guo looked around when he saw Fu Shu Chang attacking Song Yan and choking her neck, it was only then did he saw a chair that was lying on the ground. He immediately helped Hu Ya to lean against the table while he rushed towards the chair and picked it up from the ground, ready to throw it at the thing that was holding Song Yan down even Fang Yanli was prepared to use her spiritual energy but the two of them were stopped by Song Yan who raised her hand and said,


    " Stop," her voice was hoarse because she was being suffocated but there was not the slightest bit of fear in her eyes as she stopped Yan Guo and Fang Yanli who wanted to help her. She instead looked into the eyes of Fu Shu Chang that have gonepletely ck at some point and raised a talisman in her hand as she asked in a soft voice, " Do you really not want my help, brother-inw?"


    Even though the demon took possession of Fu Shu Chang''s right half, it did not take possession of Fu Shu Chang''s heart which meant that the man was awake inside the control of the demon, as he fought for his way to the surface. Song Yan instilled some of her yin energy into the demon to weaken it by suppressing it for a minute, long enough for Fu Shu Chang to surface as she continued to look into the eyes of the demon who was choking her.


    If she wanted she could have easily stopped this thing from attacking her but she deliberately let it attack her since she wanted Fu Shu Chang to get close to her, with that thing defending against her it would have been impossible which was why she weakened it enough before letting it get thest hurrah.


    With Song Yan suppressing the thing, the demon was pushed inside Fu Shu Chang''s body but it still continued to fight for dominance. The grip on her throat lightened and became loose as Fu Shu Chang''s eyes turned human, when the real Fu Shu Chang appeared, his eyes turned red. His gaze dipped to Song Yan''s shoulder which was bleeding profusely and then to her throat which had a big hole enough to kill her and tears started to well up in his eyes.


    Again. He did it again. And this time he actually attacked his sister-inw!


    His own family!


    " K...Kill me, Y...Yan Yan, pl..please kill me," he pleaded to Song Yan, there was no way he will be able to stay alive and look Fu Yu Sheng in the eyes after doing something like this to his wife. If something happened to Song Yan, then he was worried that he will never be able to raise his head in front of his family, it was better ..it was better to die than stay alive as a sinner!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Song Yan stared at the man, even though his hand was no longer crushing her throat, the thing that was trying to regain control did not let Fu Shu Chang move his hands away from Song Yan''s throat and Song Yan did not have enough spiritual energy to suppress itpletely. She only did this so she could listen to what Fu Shu Chang had to say.


    " And what about sister-inw?" She asked with a solemn look on her face which made Fu Shu Chang''s lips curl in a mocking sneer as he looked away from her and answered, " She will be happy without a murderer as a husband."


    Song Yan raised her gaze and looked at the ck mist that hovering over Fu Shu Chang and understood why he has been keeping this demon a secret. If he told anyone that he had a demon that was possessing his body then he would have to tell them that he killed someone as well.


    Her eyes flickered as she raised the talisman in her hand as she stared at Fu Shu Chang''s face and stated, " If this is what you want then fine but I never thought that you were such a coward, brother-inw."


    As she finished speaking she raised the hand that was holding the talisman in her hands and then pasted it on Fu Shu Chang''s forehead.


    Immediately, the hands that were holding her throat were withdrawn as Fu Shu Chang was set on fire. His entire body ignited and not even an inch was left that was not being burned by the purification fire that was now covering his entire being.


    "Sister-inw!" Yan Guo rushed to Song Yan and helped her up as he looked at Fu Shu Chang who was getting burned to death. A part of him felt sorry for what was happening to Fu Shu Chang since they were like brothers but he saw what Fu Shu Chang was capable of just now, he even almost killed his sister-inw. Who knows what he might do in the future if he was to lose control again?


    Song Yan watched the demon that was possessing Fu Shu Chang''s body try to leave but aplete possession like this one was like a dual-edged sword. Even if the demon tries its best it will not be able to leave now that it has meshed its existence with Fu Shu Chang so closely.


    " No! No! NOO!!! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! Let us go!" The demon screamed but the fire did not let it go, instead, it burned more and more fiercely until itpletely burned Fu Shu Chang''s right half to the point that no one could recognise him anymore.

 Chapter 696 Just What Happened ?

    ---------------


    " Call the ambnce," Song Yan croaked to Yan Guo before her eyes closed on their own. It was not that she did not consider killing her brother-inw just now, in fact, she did¡ª¡ª a person who has been possessed by a demon for so long and even killed an innocent being was bound to live a troublesome life but she could not see Li Wenyi''s heart broken expression in case she killed Fu Shu Chang just now.


    Even if Li Wenyi has never said it out loud, Song Yan knew that the woman wanted to live a peaceful life with her husband because she too was once the same which was why she changed her n at the initial point and now she will have to suffer its consequences.


    Song Yan groaned as she felt the familiar pressure on her shoulders for not only saving a criminal but also saving a person who did not want to be saved, she closed her eyes wanting to ignore the pain but she could not and soon as the pressure on her entire body started to double with each passing minute, Song Yan who was already weaker than usual because of using all the spiritual energy that she had fell unconscious.


    "Sister-inw?"


    "Sister-inw!"


    Yan Guo was startled when he felt Song Yan faint, he shook her by shoulders since he was worried that something might have happened to her and when she did not wake up, he became even more worried which was why he immediately raised his hand and ced one finger under Song Yan''s nose when he felt her warm but low breathing, Yan Guo heaved a sigh of relief and then immediately picked up his phone to call the ambnce from the hospital that was closest to the military district and then he called the Fu family.


    He wanted to call Hu Ya''s brothers as well but the two of them were too young, they will be more of a burden than help which was why he decided that he would take care of Hu Ya while she was taken to the hospital.


    As soon as the Fu family received Yan Guo''s call their entire house was flipped upside down, especially Fu Yu Sheng and Li Wenyi. They could not believe that in just one night their spouses came so close to death, Old Master Fu swooned on the spot when he heard Fu Yu Shen''s words who answered the call at the home''sndline and was helped by his butler who patted him on the back and told that everything was fine.


    Fu Yu Sheng''s face was dark, he did not even wait for Fu Yu Shen to finish what he was saying and rushed out of the house leaving Fu Rong in charge of taking care of Fu Chen. He did not want his young son to see his mother in such a condition and get a scare for life.


    Li Wenyi rushed after him as the rest of the family followed after them leaving Fu Rong to stay behind since thetter was too young and was still a college student.


    " I want to go too," Fu Rong told her third brother who was putting on his shoes, she did not want to be left behind when her sister-inw was hurt so badly even her eldest brother was fighting for his life.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " You need to stay behind Rong''er," Fu Yu Shen for once used his authority as the older brother as he patted Fu Rong on the head. "Someone has to stay behind and take care of Chen Chen, don''t worry I will update you every hour."


    With that, he turned and chased after his family.


    Fu Rong looked at the back of her brother who was running away and pursed her lips angrily. Though she was upset that they did not take her with them, she still stayed silently behind.


    Fu Yu Sheng was the first one to arrive at the spot where the ambnces were standing, a total of three. He watched as the medics helped his wife and brother along with another woman he did not know in the ambnce, his brother''s body waspletely covered by a white cloth and when Li Wenyi tried to get close to Fu Shu Chang, she was stopped by the medics.


    " Please madam, your husband has a third-degree burn and you cannot see him at the moment please let us bring him to the ambnce for immediate care," the medics told Li Wenyi while they continued to move towards the ambnce.


    Li Wenyi seemed to be reluctant but she still ced her hands on the side and then followed the medics into the ambnce silently.


    On the other hand, Fu Yu Sheng did not ask the medics anything, he simply followed them as they brought Song Yan who had a rip in her throat and her eyes seemed to be bleeding. There was an ugly rip in her shoulder as well, with so much blood being lost, herplexion was rather pale which made Fu Yu Sheng purse his lips as he listened to the head medic talk.


    " There is a tear in her vocal cords, it will be troublesome to put them together and there is also the rip in her shoulders which seemed to have dislocated her shoulder ¡ª¡ª as for the eyes, I cannot give any conclusions at this point because the blood tears do not seem to be exinable at the current point we will have to take further tests at the hospital." The medic rattled off as Fu Yu Sheng listened to him silently.


    Just three hours ago, his wife left him saying that she was only going out because she wanted to collect some information and now she was like this ¡ª¡ª


    Really, what happened in just three hours?


    The same question was in the heads of everyone else but no one asked anything, they all watched the ambnce drive away before Old Master Yu banged his cane on the ground and turned to Old Ke and ordered, " Go and bring the car, we are going to the hospital too!"

 Chapter 697 Smile Dyed In Blood

    Fu Yu Sheng and the rest of the family arrived at the hospital, Fu Shu Chang who was suffering from third-degree burns all over his right side was taken to emergency treatment while Song Yan was taken to take the ICU where the doctors needed to sew her vocal cords along with her shoulder that was dislocated from all sevenyers of the skin.


    Hu Ya on the other hand did not receive severe injuries which was why she was taken to the ER department where she was bandaged up and sent to the ward where she was kept for the rest of the night to be observed.


    " Yan Guo, what happened?" Old Master Fu who was waiting for his grandson and granddaughter-inw toe out of the emergency department turned to look at Yan Guo who was done handling Hu Ya''s business and now came to see the Fu family. " Howe the two of them became like this?"


    At that moment, Yan Guo did not dare to hide anything from the Fu family, he drew in a breath and then said, " Grandpa Fu, it is like this ¡­" He exined everything that happened in the night to Old Master Fu who listened to every single word of him with a taut face and only showed an expression when Yan Guo went ahead and told him that Fu Shu Chang was possessed by a demon.


    " Elder brother was possessed by a weird demon?" Fu Yu Shen questioned, his eyes popping as he looked at Yan Guo hoping that thetter will tell it was a joke but he saw Yan Guo nod solemnly and continue, " I never saw something like this before, Brother Shu Chang''s entire face on the right side was taken over by that demon, he looked hideous. With eyes that were red and skin that seemed to be melting and several mouths."


    Just remembering it made Yan Guo shiver as he rubbed his arms and then closed his eyes before opening them again, as he opened his ck eyes, everyone could see the dreadful look in them. " I cannot tell you how scary it was when I saw Brother Shu Chang like that I could barely consider him as a human maybe Brother Shu Chang did not consider himself one either ¡­he said ¡­he said ¡­." He trailed off not knowing how to tell the old master what Fu Shu Chang said back then which caused the old master to scowl and yell at Yan Guo, " What did he say?"


    Old Master Fu''s yell caused them to be warned by the nurse on the round before Yan Guo clenched his fists and said, " He said that he has killed someone."


    Li Wenyi who was silently looking at the ICU turned her head with a snap to look at Yan Guo even Fu Yu Sheng broke his gaze from the doors of the ICU and turned to look at Yan Guo.


    Old Master Fu swayed on the spot but was helped by Butler Ke and Fu Yu Shen as the two of them helped him sit down on the chair in the corridor.


    " Continue," Old Master Fu said to Yan Guo who wanted to tell him to take a break but when he saw the re that the Old Master focused at him with, he swallowed his words and spoke the rest, " He wanted sister inw to kill him, even when she tried to dissuade him, he did not listen and insisted. In the end, Sister-inw did what she could."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    p¦Á§ád¦Á`no¦Í?1`§ão§® " Does that m..mean, that Shu Chang is dead?" Li Wenyi asked feeling her heart swoop to the bottom of her stomach, she hated her husband but she has never once thought of watching him die.


    " Of course not, if Yan Yan wanted to kill that coward, she would have done so," Fu Yu Sheng spat bitterly as he remembered what she told him about heavenly punishment and whatnot. Her eyes were not bleeding because she was hurt, they were bleeding because she saved someone who wanted to die! " If she wanted him dead then he would be the second she touched him but she was kind enough to give an option to that loser!"


    " Yu Sheng!" Old Master Fu warned his second grandson but Fu Yu Sheng was not in the mood to listen to anyone at the moment. He red at his grandfather and said fiercely, " You have always been protecting elder brother, Grandpa because of this he has be like this¡­instead of facing his mistakes, he runs from them, if he only told Song Yan to save him instead of killing him, then my wife would not be in this condition! She is like this because she saved someone who did not want to be saved! Maybe if you have told him that he needs to buckle up and make up for his mistakes rather than asking me to clean it up for him then this would not have happened!"


    " I lost eight years, my dreams and everything that I wanted because of him, and this family! I had to pick up his ck because he was scared to step up and now my wife had to pick it up for him, how long will this go on? I refuse to lose my wife!" Fu Yu Sheng questioned his grandfather, his chest heaving up and down as he breathed heavily.


    He has never said anything and joked about such things because he respected his grandfather but now that he knew that his wife was in this condition because of his brother''s stupidity. He could no longer take it as a joke.


    Old Master Fu looked at his grandson who was looking at him with me and opened his mouth to say something but he could not because Fu Yu Sheng was right. He has been protecting Fu Shu Chang a lot since he was his eldest grandson while piling Fu Yu Sheng with responsibilities that were not his own.


    " I know that you are angry," Old Master Fu closed his eyes and said to Fu Yu Sheng. " But you need to calm down, Shu Chang is still your older brother."


    Fu Yu Sheng stared at the old man in front of him before he clicked his tongue in annoyance and said, " If he is my older brother then ask him to act like one. What kind of elder needs his younger siblings to clean up after him?"

 Chapter 698 Smile Dyed In Blood —2

    ---------------


    Fu Yu Sheng did not want to make things even ugly which was why he walked past the crowd and went to the smoking area, even though he knew that Song Yan would be fine, he could not calm himself down. For eight years he has picked up the ck that was left by his brother and he never said a word but now that his wife had to do the same Fu Yu Sheng refused to be silent.


    Him being pressurised was enough there was no need for his wife or kid to go through the same thing.


    " Second brother," Fu Yu Shen wanted to stop Fu Yu Sheng but thetter chose to ignore him and did not reply storming away as he left a very heavy silence in his wake. Fu Yu Shen looked at his brother''s back and then turned to look at Old Master Fu as he lowered his head and said, " Don''t be upset, grandfather. Second brother is just worried which is why he said such things, he did not mean it."


    " No, he is right," Old Master Fu rubbed the top of his cane with a disturbed look on his face and pursed his lips. " He is right, I have been a bit too biased. When Shu Chang told me he wanted to leave and did not want to take the Fu corporate, I let him do so even when he was prepared to be the heir from the second he was born and was trained as one but I did not stop him. Instead, I let him go and forced Yu Sheng to pick up everything that his brother left behind."


    " In my heart, I knew that I was being hard on that kid but I ignored it when I saw how good he was doing, I never thought how he was working so hard and simply continued to turn a blind eye that he too needed a break ¡­I just continued to rely more and more on him," Old Master Fu stared at the ground with a guilty look on his face. " But that kid never said anything, he did everything that I asked even bringing thepany from the ground to the sky but now that his wife, the closest person to him is hurt because of Shu Chang''s cowardice, it''s obvious that he will be angry. I do not me him, if anything I me myself ¡ª¡ª maybe I did not do a good job as I was supposed to do."


    p¦Á§ád¦Á`no¦Í?1`§ão§® " No, grandfather that is not true¡ª¡ª" Fu Yu Shen began but he was interrupted by Old Master Fu who shook his head and said, " You don''t have to lie to me while looking out for the youngest, and the only granddaughter and watching out for the eldest, I forgot that there was another kid that needed me."


    He chuckled and then added, " Your brother wanted to be a chef, you know ¡­but I forced him to change his dreams at thest moment, I don''t even know what he must have felt when I told him to take the management course in his university than the hotel one."


    ¡­


    Fu Yu Sheng who was inside the smoking room heard everything that his grandfather was saying but he did note to soothe him. Instead, he took a long drag of his cigar that he hardly used ever since he became a father but tonight his fried nerves could not take it.


    He was the middle child of his parents while his brother was taking care of his studies as the heir, he was left to worry about his younger siblings since he was the '' only one who had nothing to do''.


    He did not say anything because he knew that he was the only one who was responsible after his brother and thus took care of his brother and sister silently while taking care of his crying siblings he forgot how to cry. Their family was going into debt each day which was why they could not afford any nanny and he was the one who used to change Fu Rong''s diapers and feed Fu Yu Shen who was young.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Back then he thought that his brother was working hard and this was the least he could do but on the day when his high school results came out, he found out that his brother who was in college left the house and his grandfather asked him to change all his ns. That day he wanted to cry and make a fuss but his grandfather ced his hand on his shoulder and told him,


    '' Yu Sheng will do this for the family, right?''


    He was suppressed by the doll in his body and he listened to what his grandfather told him but that did not mean that he did not cry, he did everything ¡­his dreams and his life but the thing was no one listened to his cries.


    The same thing happened when he was at the age of marriage, he was asked to marry Song Yan without being asked about his opinion, and even the fact whether he wanted to give birth to an heir or not was taken out of his hands.


    And then he was asked to leave for eight years missing the birth of the child for which he was made a tool.


    ''Family.''


    ''Family.''


    ''Family.''


    Why was it that only he has to be the one to stand up for this family? And his wife as well? Why can''t they stand up for him just once?


    Fu Yu Sheng bit the edge of his cigar and threw it on the ground, before smashing it with his shoe. The cigar butt was extinguished with several amber flecks flying around as Fu Yu Sheng stared at the ground.


    " I wish I could just hit that guy to death only once," he muttered as he cracked his neck. " That damned stupid fcker! Why did he have to drag Yan Yan down with him, if something happens to her again then ¡ª¡ª" he bit out as a sharp pain shot through his head and a figure dressed in red with her face the same as Song Yan reached out her hand to him, her lips curled in a smile but then that smile got dyed with blood and the woman left him alone to rot in hell where he could only watch her burn in mes.

 Chapter 699 Where Do Babies Come From

    " No, No, Song Yan!" Fu Yu Sheng gasped for breath as he felt his head throb in ache and he stumbled to his knees right on the ground as he ced a hand on his forehead. His entire being trembling as he remembered the bloody sight in front of his eyes just now ---- what was that? He questioned in his head, why was it that he was imagining Song Yan covered in blood and what was with the scene that he saw next to the one where Song Yan was covered in blood?


    Why was Song Yan standing in the middle of dead bodies and why was she covered in blood while surrounded by fire? It looked like she was suffering but if so why did she not leave or was it that she could not leave? He asked to himself.


    In fact, Fu Yu Sheng did not need to question himself regarding this, somewhere in his heart he knew why Song Yan could not leave. She was being punished and the reason for her punishment was ----


    " Second brother!" Fu Yu Shen came to check up on Fu Yu Sheng but he never expected him to be kneeling on the ground. Trembling and covered with cold sweat, just what happened to his second brother in a few minutes?


    Fu Yu Shen rushed to sit next to Fu Yu Sheng as he reached out to his brother and shook him by his shoulders as he tried to wake Fu Yu Sheng up from whatever daze he was in at the moment. " Second brother, everything will be fine, don''t think so much."


    " Yea..h, I...I know," Fu Yu Sheng knew that Song Yan will be fine but what about the scene that he saw just now? Why was he seeing her covered in blood again and for what reason? What was going on? Just what the hell was wrong with him?


    ....


    Crack.


    In the building of the dark sect, a ss shattered on the ground while the woman whose nails were coloured in red picked up the cards that were ced in front of her and hummed lightly beforeughing as she looked at the cards that were covered in blood with a cup on it.


    " It looks like he is finally remembering everything, sect leader," she turned to look at the old man who was kneeling on the floor, her face very much simr to Song Yan except for the beauty mark that was at the right of Song Yan''s face was on the left on her face. And she looked crueller with harsh lines on her face, a scar that deep ran down her cheek and neck before vanishing behind the cor of the red cheongsam that she was wearing.


    With a brilliant smile, she stared at the elderly man and questioned in a light tone, " Did you not say that that he will never be able to remember anything no matter what age and time, then why is it that he is remembering everything now? He was supposed to forget everything!" As she spoke, her voice got shrill.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her hands that were holding a tea cup moved, flicking the cup harshly at the forehead of the elderly man who was on his knees. With a thunk, the cup hit the man on the forehead causing a sh to ur on his pale and old skin, blood started to trickle down his forehead as he clenched his fingers and then said, " There might be some changes that urred that we don''t know about, Madam. There is no way that man would have remembered anything...he should have forgotten----"


    " Yes but he did not, what''s more, he is back to my dear sect sister''s side, I thought that with everything I have done, he would stay away from her but..." sneered the woman in red. " What a good dog, he is...even after burning in hell with her after giving up immortality, he is still willing to chase after her. As for the changes..." her eyes flickered as she spread the cards in front of her and narrowed her eyes. " You are right theary movements seemed to have to be moved."


    Her lips curled to one side as she threw the cards on the floor with a sweep of her hands on the table, along the cards, she even dropped a lot of things that were on the table. The sound of things breaking echoed in the room as the elderly man winced and closed his eyes, while the woman remained nk-faced as she stared at the card that was depicting her harsh death.


    " That old hag has always been biased towards, sect sister, even though the hands of sect sister are covered in blood, she is willing to give her a chance and yet I..whose hands have always been cleaned was cursed," The woman in red snarled remembering the words of her old master who cursed her upon the tragedy that took ce in the sect years and years ago, maybe it was centuries ago. She could no longer remember it.


    She still could not forget how that man instead of staying by her side as an immortal threw away his immortality to the side to follow her sect sister to hell while their master who ascended to the heavens came down all for the sake of cursing her while giving her sect sister a chance to make up for the massacre that she has done.


    They all abandoned her for her sect sister, it was only right for her sect sister to lose everything so why was it that she was the one who was on the verge of losing the echo of her life?


    Her master even changed theary movements all for the sake of her sect sister! She even made sure that the red string she ripped apart was reattached again causing her sect sister to find the man again after walking in hell for centuries. Why? For what reason, her sect sister was being protected by their master to this degree? What has she done to be loved by a Goddess?


    -----


    Leave a golden ticket, it will help me to raise my book''s ranking and I will be able to get more readers. This will give me a small benefit, please if you can leave a golden ticket to the author! I hope you will listen to my plea. Thank you.


    ---------------------

 Chapter 700 Where Do Babies Come From —-2?

    " You do not have to worry, mistress," said the old man who was on the floor as he picked himself up and without wiping the blood on his forehead, he walked over to where the woman in red was sitting, his hands rummaged in his pocket as he took out a small porcin bottle and then handed it to the woman in red. " This is the flesh-eating poison that you wanted us to prepare with this, I believe that the world will be in chaos enough to quench your anger."


    " Heh, really you finally prepared it," the woman in red took the poison and studied it with an assessing gaze in her eyes, only when she was satisfied with it, did she smile and said, "It''s perfect, take this to the third city and have our disciples mass produce it, don''t make a mistake ¡­it will be better if you can create as much chaos as you can."


    She dropped her gaze and looked at her hands which were marred with ck spots and smiled sinisterly, let''s see how long her master will be able to hide in the realm of immortals, sooner orter she will have to show herself. Only then she will be able to avenge herself, she will show her masters that even though she was cursed she was still better than her sect sister for whom her master gave up so much.


    One of these days she will leave such a mark that will make her master and that man regret choosing her sect sister!


    ¡­.


    Song Yan woke up with a white light ring down at her, she blinked her eyes and turned to look around her, seeing that a nurse was jotting down something on her notepad, she croaked softly, " W..water can I get some?"


    " Oh, Mrs Fu, you are awake?" The nurse hurriedly ced her notepad down on the table and offered Song Yan water even though she was slightly surprised seeing the woman wake up so early. She expected that the woman will be knocked out for at least three weeks but she was up and about in two days, looks like Madam Fu was stronger than she looked.


    " Your husband will be relieved upon seeing you awake," the nurse remarked as she giggled softly while Song Yan gulped a few gulps of water down her throat since she felt like she has been thirsty for more than a week. " These two days, he lifted the hospital on top of his head, I am d that you are up. Or else our doctors would have quit their jobs by now."


    " I am really sorry about him," Song Yan could see the relief in the eyes of the nurse, she looked like she was going to light incense on the altar once she gets out of her room, all because she wanted to thank the Gods. " He must have troubled you a lot."


    " I won''t say he troubled us but I would rather not learn any new curse words, the doctors are on the verge of crying because he kept calling them monkeys with cracked nuts," the nurse said which made Song Yan frown as she bemused, " Monkeys on cracked nuts?" What was the meaning of this?


    " Oh, you did not know? Of course, you don''t! Your husband has cracked the nuts of the doctors because they said that you will wake up in three weeks, he almost got you and his brother kicked out of the hospital, but he has controlled himself these days and only broke a doctor''s front tooth which is why we have forgiven him," the nurse scratched her cheeks as she tattletale on Fu Yu Sheng to Song Yan who was simply speechless.


    That man, just what was he thinking doing something like this? Did he want their family to be banned from every hospital or what? And did the nurse say that him breaking a tooth only was him behaving?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Just how low were the expectations of the doctors and the staff from him?


    " Anyway I will call him lest he breaks something else," said the nurse as she walked out and Song Yan did not dare to stop her, she was worried that if she did, a doctor might really lose one of his nuts.


    It did not take long for the door of her ward to be pushed open as Fu Yu Sheng came rushing in, Song Yan was still drinking water when she heard the bang of the door and before she could even say anything reproachful to her husband for breaking the nuts of the doctors, she felt him hug her tightly as he said, " I was so scared! You almost scared me to death, I thought that I was going to go crazy ¡ª¡ªnever do that again! Oh thank god, you are all right."


    Song Yan looked at his trembling shoulders and sighed.


    Seeing him act like this made it impossible for her to say anything to him, how was she supposed to scold him if he acts like this?


    " All right, stop worrying, I am fine," She patted Fu Yu Sheng''s back as the door was pushed again and this time the rest of the family came inside. She saw that they still looked a bit harassed despite being obviously relieved which meant that Fu Shu Chang was not awake yet.


    Song Yan thought that it was a bit of a shame since she wanted to ask Fu Shu Chang how he got in contact with Chen Chu Chu and that demon but never mind, she still had time for a little while.


    " Yan Yan, are you okay? Do I need to call the doctor?" asked Old Master Fu as he looked at his grandson who was hugging his wife and cleared his throat. Though he understood his worries, it was a bit rude of him to hug his wife in front of his elder like this, it was making him feel a bit awkward.


    But Fu Yu Sheng did not let go which made Old Master Fu clear his throat again, this time loudly.


    As he was going to go for the third time he heard the man say, " Stop clearing your throat, old man. Where do you think your great-grandson came from?"


    Old Master Fu: "....." Shameless bastard!

 Chapter 701 Fu Shu Chang Tells His Story

    It took a long time for Fu Yu Sheng to calm down before he let go of his wife who was lying on the bed with a paleplexion on her face. Her face though it looked like she was very sick, Song Yan was actually brimming with energy after waking up which was why she was able to push herself up on the bed and sit down as she stared at her family members who were gazing at her as if they were waiting for her to say something.


    "What''s wrong? Is everything all right?" Song Yan asked but then she paused and added, " Are you all upset that brother-inw got injured because of me?"


    Even though what she did was thest and only option left in her hands, Song Yan expected some of them to be angry at her since she caused Fu Shu Chang''s entire right side to be burned badly.


    " Of course, they are not upset," Fu Yu Sheng spoke as he turned to look at his family who were looking at Song Yan and said in a threatening sort of voice, " The only reason elder brother suffered an injury like this is that he was too cowardly toe and ask for help when he got possessed by that thing."


    His expression as he looked at his family was clearly telling them that if they dared to say that they were upset with Song Yan then they will have some major problems between them which might end up in a lot of curses and punches. He specifically red at Old Master Fu telling him not to make things difficult for his wife.


    Old Master Fu never med Song Yan from the beginning, he knew that she did what was the right thing to do, in fact, he knew that if not for the fact that Fu Shu Chang could not be saved in any other way, she would not have harmed him. Thus, the re that Fu Yu Sheng sent his way was useless as the old man rolled his eyes and then turned to look at Song Yan as he smiled politely and said, " I am not ming you, Yan Yan. I know that you did a good job there is no need for you to feel ashamed of your righteous actions."


    He paused and then added, " I heard from Yan Guo that Shu Chang killed someone, it''s only right that he gets punished for what he did even though he did not want to do it, it''s not an excuse to shirk responsibility since he was indeed the one in wrong, a life that was innocent was lost. A punishment like this is only fitting for his sin."


    As he spoke Li Wenyi who was standing behind him sniffed and bowed in front of Song Yan causing thetter to almost jump off her bed as she raised her hand and said, " There is no need for sister-inw to do this!"


    " Do not stop me, Yan Yan," Li Wenyi shook her head and then continued to show her gratitude as she said, "It''s because of you that my husband is still alive. Your husband is right, he was a fool who did not know when to ask for help and carried such a burden stupidly, if he has reached out to you before and trusted his family a little more this wouldn''t have happened. If not for you, I would have lost my husband and be a widow. It''s thanks to you that our family does not need to arrange a funeral."


    Song Yan did not know what to say when Li Wenyi said this, she could only let thetter express her gratitude before turning to look at Fu Yu Shen who was the only one who was not bowing in front of her and asked, " Has eldest brother inw woken up?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " No, he hasn''t,'' answered Fu Yu Shen as he nced at his second brother in trepidation before he continued speaking when he saw that his second brother was not saying anything, " The nurse said that he will wake up today, though he has received third degree burns, his condition is not in a life-threatening situation and I have left my pendant with him so his recovery is better than before and grandfather also shared the medicines that you gave him which is why the eldest brother''s recovery rate is really fast even the doctors are surprised."


    " If not for the fact that we needed to avoid suspicion, I would have fed all the pills to that brat before beating the crap out of him." Old Master Fu banged his cane on the floor, he was truly upset that his grandson did not trust him instead he continued to rely on someone whom he should have never!


    Just as those words were spoken, the door to Song Yan''s ward was pushed open and a nurse came inside wearing a blue uniform as she said, " Are you the family of Master Fu Shu Chang?"


    " Yes, I am his grandfather, what''s the matter nurse?" Old Master Fu asked with a worried look on his face. Did he feed too much medicine to his grandson?


    " Mister Fu is awake and the doctor asked me to tell you this," as the nurse spoke, the Old master Fu was already limping out of the room as he walked toward Fu Shu Chang''s ward. There was a scolding that he wanted to give to him very much or else he will die keeping it all in!


    As old Master Fu left the ward, Song Yan turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and said, " Bring me to my brother-inw''s ward as well, I need to ask him some questions that are really important."


    " You really," Fu Yu Sheng wanted his wife to rest and not move around which was why he red at her and said, " You are not going anywhere just stay put in your bed. When he gets better he wille and see you, there is no need for you to go and see him."


    ------------------------

 Chapter 702 Fu Shu Chang Tells His Story ——2

    His wife was sick and injured she should stay where she was instead of walking around collecting information.


    " I am not saying that I will move around, I just want to go to his ward and if you don''t like it then you can arrange a bed in the same ward as brother inw for me," Song Yan understood that he was very upset but she still needed to do what was important only then she will be able to get close to the answer that she was looking for.


    Fu Yu Sheng stared at his wife for two whole seconds before he sighed and called a nurse to help Song Yan move her bed to the ward where his elder brother was admitted and then said to her, " I am only listening to you because you have promised me that you are going to rest if you start moving around without caring about your body then we will go straight back home in the city, you hear that?"


    " I heard you," Song Yan knew that she was in the wrong this time which was why she nodded and epted her mistake. There was nothing wrong with staying in the ward and resting a little more since she was indeed a bit tired after using so much Yin energy.


    As she thought about the lost yin energy that she has used up in the battle with that demon, Song Yan looked at her husband who was brimming with Yang energy and then raised her arms just as the nurse pushed the door open to bring in a wheelchair.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that she was actually spreading her arm in front of him Fu Yu Sheng was really confused. Why was his wife spreading her arms like that?


    " Carry me," said Song Yan as her eyes greedily looked at her husband''s aura. He was her husband and there was nothing wrong with her wanting to exploit him a little since she was really low on the Yang energy as long as she took a bit of his energy she would be able to recover faster.


    Fu Yu Sheng who knew that she was using him as an energy booster did not know whether tough or cry, he noticed a pattern in Song Yan''s clinginess. She only clung to him when she was sick or injured other than that she has never once tried to get close to him which was why he knew that she must be using him for something that helped her recover faster.


    But in the end, she was his wife and he was supposed to dote on her when she was sick, thus, even though he knew he was being used. Fu Yu Sheng still picked her up in his arms and let her do whatever she wanted to it wasn''t as if he was going to lose a few pieces of flesh from his body if he let her hug him.


    The nurse who witnessed everything covered her mouth and gushed, she has never seen such a doting husband before. Seeing Fu Yu Sheng being so good to his wife only made her envious as she thought about her boyfriend who wouldn''t even lift a single te from the dining table after he was done eating. Maybe it was time to change boyfriends.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Fu Yu Sheng had no idea that he caused an innocent boy to be scolded to the point that he nearly cried and took Song Yan to the ward where Fu Shu Chang was admitted.


    As soon as Song Yan entered the ward, she saw the smiling Fu Shu Chang whose body was covered with just a thin sheet of white bed sheet and his right side seemed to be covered with a white ointment. She looked at his lively eyes and knew that the medicine that he was taking seemed to be working just fine which was why his recovery was elerated more than the others.


    "Sister-inw," he greeted Song Yan when Fu Yu Sheng helped Song Yan onto the bed next to Fu Shu Chang''s. With a polite smile, he turned to look at Song Yan and said, " Should I thank you or should I apologize to you first?"


    " Neither because you are not getting close to my wife ever again," Fu Yu Sheng was still upset with Fu Shu Chang and his attitude towards something so dangerous, he was not a hazard just to himself but even the others. He deserved to be isted by himself and the others!


    Fu Shu Chang was not angry when he heard Fu Yu Sheng''s angry words, since he knew that he was in the wrong. He sighed and then bowed his head slightly, " Firstly, I will thank you for saving my life and I have heard that if you save someone who does not want to be saved you will be punished which is why I am deeply ashamed. I hope you will forgive me, sister-inw."


    " There is no need, this is something that I was supposed to do," Song Yan waved her hands and then paused before saying, " Brother inw if you don''t mind, can you¡ª¡ª"


    " Can I tell you how I got possessed by that demon?" Fu Shu Chang calmly finished her sentence for her as he sighed and said, "It''s a very long story, you all should sit down."


    Fu Yu Shneg looked at his brother and when he saw that thetter was serious and was not fooling around, he picked up a stool and sat down on it as he said, " Tell us now, what happened that caused this and what is the matter with you killing a woman?"


    " I am telling you, there is no need for you to be so impatient," said Fu Shu Chang as he smiled at his brother and then lowered his head before snuggling inside the bed sheet. "It happened when I was in college. That was the first time when I met Chen Chu Chu. That witch."

 Chapter 703 A Shell

    Fu Shu Chang solemnly began telling his story, "Chen Chu Chu got admitted into our university in the middle of the session and that alone was enough to make her stand out, coupled with the fact that she looked rather decent whenpared with other girls in the school, she attracted the attention of many men."


    " I used to have this senior who was also infatuated with the good looks of the woman who appeared out of nowhere." Fu Shu Chang had a reminiscent look in his eyes. " He was a good man, smart and intelligent as well, it came to me as no surprise when I saw that he started dating Chen Chu Chu. Though I felt that she was not the right kind of girl for him and with her antics she struck me as someone weird to me but of course, I did not believe in ghosts and demons back then which was why I did not think that something was terribly wrong with her, but this stance of mine changed pretty soon when my senior vanished into thin air."


    " He vanished? What do you mean by vanish, eldest brother?" Fu Yu Shen asked as he looked at his elder brother while sitting on the chair that was in the ward.


    " By vanish I mean, that he stoppeding to the university and that no one saw him for three months, his family filed aint but nothing," Fu Shu Chang stared at the ceiling as he closed his eyes remembering the past that he has kept inside his heart for so long. " The police could not find him either and even the people of his family felt like something weird was happening and that was when the police found his body. It was melted, to the bones¡ª¡ª like someone has poured acid on his body. There was nothing left except some bones and a little flesh and skin here and there, even his skull was melted to the point that everyone could see the insides."


    " He was in no condition to be identified and the police had to use DNA identification to find out his identity and when they found out that he was none other than the young man they were looking for, the police were left shell-shocked," Fu Shu Chang opened his close eyes that had a pained look in them.


    The senior who died was not only his senior, he was a man whom he looked up to and admired the most more than anyone else which was why even now his death haunted him. He took a deep breath and then continued," No one expected that a man who was young and charming will pass away like this, his death was unnatural and of course, his family asked the police for an investigation which led to nothing obviously."


    " Did they never find Chen Chu Chu''s involvement?" Li Wenyi asked as she seemed to have understood that something was wrong with that woman and it was very important for them to get that woman''s mask to be stripped off at once.


    "That''s right, howe the police cannot find the simrities in both cases? Gao Mei died just like that senior of your eldest brother and the sisters of the old Nian family as well died in the same manner, howe no one ever questioned that woman who was dating your senior, I bet she had a hand in that¡­no my tingling senses are telling me that the woman was the one who was behind it!" Fu Yu Shen spoke with a fervent voice as he smacked his fist into his other hand.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " Thats because the case of the two sisters of the Nian family never made out of the military district, their case was handled by the military officers and if you do not remember then I will like to remind you that the Old Master Chen closed the case years ago, shutting it down in manner where no one will be able to trace it," Fu Yu Sheng spoke for the first time causing the others to narrow their eyes as they realised that something was wrong with the entire Chen family.


    " Did he close the case because he knew that his daughter was involved in the matter or did he close it just because he could not solve it?" Fu Yu Shen questioned with a forceful voice to which Fu Shu Chang shook his head and said, " I have no idea what the reason behind the case being closed is. All I know is that when Chen Chu Chu was taken to the police station she came out unaffected, in fact, the police officers were quite sympathetic towards her."


    Fu Shu Chang smiled mockingly as he looked at his hands ruefully and then said, " I thought that I will be able to solve the case since I was young and naive, thinking that I will be able to catch the culprit better than the officers, which was why I started trailing after Chen Chu Chu wanting to catch her in the act and I did¡ª¡ª"


    " You did?" Fu Yu Shen questioned his voice getting shriller as he looked at Fu Shu Chang in shock and surprise while Fu Yu Sheng narrowed his eyes.


    Fu Shu Chang nodded his head as he said, " I did. It was during the end of the semester, she was the university campus belle and she won an award which led the students in our ss to think that she should be cheered up since she was suffering so much pain. They all arranged a hike in the mountains when they found out that Chen Chu Chu likes climbing the mountains."


    He sighed and then shook his head as he said with a terrible smile on his face, " That was their biggest mistake because when we arrived at the mountains, we were twenty people but when we climbed down the mountain, there were only five people left as for the rest they were all brutally killed."


    ---------------

 Chapter 704 A Shell ——2

    The members of the Fu family sharply inhaled as they all turned to look at Fu Shu Chang who was dropping one bomb after another. A silence stretched over them as neither of them said anything it was after a very long pause did Song Yan open her mouth and said in a solemn voice, " Were they all killed by Chen Chu Chu?"


    To her surprise, the man shook his head as he said, " Chen Chu Chu was with us the entire time, the things that killed those students were two women. One was dressed inplete ck while the other was dressed inplete white¡ª¡ª they seemed like terrible monsters with their skin covered with scales and their eyes looking like slits."


    Song Yan''s eyes flickered as she raised a brow and asked, " Were they called Hei An De and Dan Bai? " She seemed to have understood what was going on, it looks like those things that Chen Chu Chu was raising were not some little cute looking reptiles that she was raising for fun. It looks like they were demonic offspring that evolved after feeding on human flesh and blood.


    Hei An De and Dan Bai were most likely the same creatures that were raised by Chen Chu Chu until they became the evil spirits that they were now.


    " Yes that''s what they were called, but.." Fu Shu Chang frowned as he turned to look at Song Yan and asked, " How do you know them?"


    " They are haunting thepany of sister-inw," answered Song Yan with a solemn-looking expression on her face as she lowered her head and thought of all the possibilities that could be possibly going on. " They almost killed one of the workers who work in sister-inw''spany."


    She then turned to look at Li Wenyi who was looking shell-shocked and said, " You remember the painting that is hanging in yourpany, sister-inw? Most probably it was sent to you by Chen Chu Chu instead of your fan. Or maybe there was no such fan in the first ce who knows?"


    Li Wenyi was rmed when she heard this, she knew that something so terrible was residing in herpany and was harming her workers but she did not expect that it was really sent by Chen Chu Chu back then she only had doubt when Song Yan told her about her suspicions but now that they have heard from Fu Shu Chang''s mouth that the things called Hei An De and Dan Bai were attacking his ssmates she was sure that Chen Chu Chu was really the one who was behind it.


    Fu Shu Chang who was lying on the bed sat up straight when he heard that Li Wenyi was getting targeted as well. His movements caused him to wince as he looked at Song Yan and asked, " What do you mean by that? Are you saying that Chen Chu Chu has been causing trouble for Wenyi? She promised me that she will stay away from my family!"


    Li Wenyi''s heart slightly warmed up when she heard the worry in Fu Shu Chang''s voice which made her smile a little but then she helped him down on the bed as she said in a cold voice, " You should not move around so much, your doctor has said that you cannot move around with your injuries."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But Fu Shu Chang was too agitated to care about his injuries, he has been suffering so much because he thought that Chen Chu Chu was keeping her distance from his family and now Song Yan was telling him that the woman has tried to harm his wife. How can he calm down? If Chen Chu Chu never let go of his family then for what reason did he suffer so much?


    " You need to understand that promises made by evil spirits hardly hold any sincerity, brother-inw," Song Yan replied as she turned to look at Fu Shu Chang who seemed to be bursting with anger. " But this does not exin why she cursed you?"


    Fu Shu Chang was still angry upon hearing that he was suffering for nothing while the woman was targeting his family but he still pursed his lips and replied in a terrible sort of voice, " I saw her not getting attacked by those things that were killing other girls, even though they were getting killed right in front of her Chen Chu Chu did nothing and left them to die in fact she had this tranquillity on her face which made me wonder if she was too used to seeing this and when I saw those things bow to her before leaving, I knew that she was rted to them."


    " She caught you watching?" Fu Yu Sheng asked and when Fu Shu Chang nodded, the former snorted and sneered, " You are really useless, are you not elder brother."


    " Yu Sheng, be kind." Li Wenyi told Fu Yu Sheng with a soft voice as she looked at her husband who was half burned and then pleaded to her brother-inw that thetter will show some sort of mercy towards her husband.


    Fu Yu Sheng snorted but he did not say anything.


    Instead, it was Yan Guo who has followed the Fu Family who spoke and then turned to look at Song Yan and asked, " Are you saying that the person who was responsible for this and the train station ident was none other than Chen Chu Chu?"


    Song Yan nodded as he said, " That is likely possible. I am afraid that there is something very wrong with that woman. Brother Yan if possible can you ask the medical examiners to do a thorough examination? And find those who might have been infected with the pests that were running around on the station.? I am afraid that those three women were more likely the shell that Chen Chu Chu chose to create chaos and in case we do not stop her on time, I am afraid she will cause a terrible situation."

 Chapter 705 Parasitic Demons

    Without waiting for anyone to say anything, Song Yan then continued to speak, " Actually, the most important thing now is to determine whether the other humans who were attacked by those things are being used as shells as well or not, if they are being used as a shell to raise those things then I think that it will be better to deal with those people just like the ones who were dealt with at the railway station."


    As soon as Song Yan spoke, the entire ward fell silent as Yan Guo turned to look at her and asked, " What do you mean by shell, sister-inw?"


    Song Yan thought about it carefully before she opened her lips and started to speak, "It is like a parasite, the only different thing is that instead of relying on the food that the host eats, those things rely on the organs and everything inside that is inside the human body that it takes control off. Once it grows enough it takes control of the body in which it was growing up, you remember those three women, brother Yan?"


    Yan Guo nodded at her question as Song Yan pursed her lips and then said, " Those three must have been taken as hosts a little more than a month ago. It could be said that they could be considered as hollow shells with only human skin and structure other than that they had nothing left inside of them, the reasons they could move or act like humans were because they were taken hold by the parasites that were growing inside of them. That was probably why when the ticket inspector screamed and yelled at them they could not reply because the parasitic demons inside them were not grown enough to talk or hold a conversation like humans. The three humans were not enough for them which was why they wanted to take hold of the bodies of others since there was nothing left inside the bodies of the three women for the parasitic demons to eat and grow."


    " As their bodies were getting eaten up from the inside, naturally they will die and act like hollow shells that were being controlled by other things. Brother Yan Guo, you can have the medical examiner dissect the bodies of those three women, you will see that their bodies will not have any organs inside of them."


    She then licked her lips and then added swiftly, " From the looks of it, those three girls were still young but theirplexion and bodies did look a little malnourished, maybe you need to check up on the girls that were being taken out and brought to the army district by Chen Chu Chu, brother Yan. Because I fear that woman might be nning something horrible."


    Yan Guo was already struck dumb when he heard Song Yan exin the matter of parasitic demons using humans as shells to grow up when he heard Song Yan tell him about the possibility that the girls that Chen Chu Chu was looking after were most probably used as shells.


    How could that woman do something that horrible?


    Yan Guo felt that the truth was beyond his imagination and even Fu Shu Chang was stupefied. On the other hand, Fu Yu Sheng and the rest were considerably calm since they have seen and heard of Wu Genji''s case, which was still better than this case where young girls were being used as a host to breed parasitic demons to grow up and spread their terror all over the ce.


    Yan Guo felt that he was simply living in a horror sci-fi movie which was he turned to look at Song Yan and asked, " Song Yan how do you know that those girls were used as the shells of those parasitic demons?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Song Yan did not answer at once instead she pursed her lips and then carefully pondered over it before she suddenly said, " Brother Guo, do you really believe that something like parasitic demons exists in this world?"


    She has to make Yan Guo believe her without any doubt in his head lest he gets fooled by Chen Chu Chuter on, something that she was quite certain the woman was very capable of, or else why would no one question the vanishing of the old Nian''s son?


    Yan Guo was stunned at her question. If it was not for the incident at the train station he would have been sceptical about the entire thing but he saw everything with his own eyes. There was no way he would be still doubtful ¡ª¡ª no wait a second, in everything he forgot the most important thing!


    The people who were at the railway station what if someone carried those parasitic insects and snakes with them to their home? He immediately pulled out his phone and then called his brothers to find out more about those people who left the railway station thest thing he needed was for one of those people to be shell-like those three human women and then start spreading those horrible things around.


    He then turned to look at Song Yan after cancelling the call and asked through gritted teeth, "Sister-inw, you need to tell me how did you know those girls were being used as hosts?"


    Even though he did not use to believe in the supernatural, he did now and right now only Song Yan was the one who held expertise in this matter.


    Song Yan could only tell Yan Guo about the weird and absurd exnation that she came up with, " The three women''s movements were jerky and slow, theirplexion was sallow and yellowed as if they have been malnourished. If someone smells them carefully, they will smell like blood and minced meat since they are being eaten up alive by parasitic demons. I noticed that the three women had the same symptoms which was why I determined that they have been used as hosts by those things."


    She paused and then added, " If I am honest, there is no way a human will be killed by a parasitic demon in just a month since they eat very slowly. But it looks like the one who is behind this, which I am certain is Chen Chu Chu ¡ª¡ª got a bit too greedy and infected the girls with more than two parasitic demons despite knowing that a human body cannot withstand them."


    ---------------

 Chapter 706 Parasitic Demons ———-2

    She then paused and added, " Brother Guo while you are looking for the people who went home after the incident at the railway station, can you please a bit more attention to the women since they have heavy yin energy and are much better hosts than men when ites to raising the demonic beasts?"


    After she spoke Song Yan solemnly announced, " I need to know what was the report regarding the three women''s autopsy only then I will be able to find out how Chen Chu Chu was able to get those three to be hosts, generally there is only one safe way and that is to make the hosts swallow the eggs of those parasitic demons but there are always more than one ways which are why I need to be there when they are examining the body."


    " NO!"


    As soon as she spoke, three voices refused to ept her decision and spoke in opposition. When Fu Yu Sheng and the others heard that the Chen woman was involved in something so serious their hearts went cold and then they heard Song Yan say that she wanted to see the bodies of those women who were affected.


    Fu Shu Chang and Fu Yu Sheng exchanged a nce with each other before they turned to look at Old Master Fu who was looking at Song Yan with a stern look, just now along with them Old Master Fu also refused to let Song Yan go with Yan Guo.


    The veins on Old Master Fu''s forehead were bulging as they throbbed and twitched. He has seen what Fu Yu Sheng was capable of when Song Yan was concerned and he knew that Song Yan mattered to Fu Yu Sheng more than he thought which was why it was really important that the girl stayed safe at all costs!


    He subconsciously blurted out, " Yan Yan, just because your shoulders were dislocated this boy almost dislocated this entire hospital, you seriously think that I am going to allow you to get hurt or get involved in danger?" He then turned to look at Yan Guo and then said with an annoyed expression, " You know that the girl involved in question is the one who is behind this, why don''t you go after her, why do you have to involve my granddaughter-inw?"


    Yan Guo smiled at Old Master Fu ruefully and then said with a soft look in his eyes, " Old Master Fu, I wish I could do that but there is no evidence that will back up the fact that the one who is involved in this matter is Chen Chu Chu. We only have doubts," he then turned to look at Fu Shu Chang and then said, " Even your matter was exined as an experiment going off track. The matter has been suppressed as an explosion in the research centre by the heads. There is no way we can press on this matter as something more."


    Fu Shu Chang frowned he has been wondering how the higher-ups will exin the matter of the research centre but in the end, they actually exined it as an explosion. Just what was there to be exined as an explosion?


    Old Master Fu also had a scowl on his face as he turned to look at Yan Guo and said, " Just what kind of higher-ups are sitting in those seats? How can they make such a terrible matter so simple as a gas explosion!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " This is what it is, Old Master Fu," Yan Guo sighed heavily as he turned to look at Song Yan. " There is nothing that I can do about this."


    Song Yan also ignored the dark faces of the three men of her family and then said in a soft yet firm voice, " Grandfather, this is my responsibility. I cannot turn a blind eye when I know that someone is trying to intentionally harm the people around me which is why I will have to be there at every step."


    The livid and ugly looks on the faces of her husband and her grandfather inw along with her brothers-inw, told her that they were not willing to send her anywhere but she still firmly pressed on and said, " I don''t do this, then do you know what will happen? Many people will be used as shells and the woman who is behind this matter will remain hidden. I have to do this."


    " Yan Yan, you are hurt," Fu Yu Sheng spoke with a sigh as he looked at Song Yan who was lying on the bed. " And you just said that you will take care of yourself."


    " Yu Sheng, I am not going to fight a war, I am just going to see the autopsy of those three women," stated Song Yan, she understood the worries of her husband but she has to do this and solve this matter as soon as she could because, in a few weeks, the Song corporates will be holding a banquet for turning fifty sessfully which was why she needed to drag Chen Chu Chu down quickly. " I will be with Yan Guo and if you want you cane too."


    Although Fu Yu Sheng did not want Song Yan to go with Yan Guo, he knew that if he did not allow her to go then she would simply go behind his back which was why he agreed and gave her the permission but that was only on the condition that she will stay with him all the time.


    Yan Guo did not refuse the two of them, he brought them with him where the medical examination was dissecting the bodies and because Song Yan came with Yan Guo no one asked her to leave.


    Three hourster, the medical examiners who were dissecting the bodies came out looking unsightly as they stared at each other before shaking their heads and walking towards Yan Guo. They looked shaken which was why they had to take a few minutes to calm themselves before the medical examiner said to Yan Guo, " Commander Yan, those three bodies they arepletely a mess from the inside. There is not a single organ intact inside of them and they arepletely empty with their flesh minced and falling off their bones! These three women, were they really alive when you found them?"

 Chapter 707 Take Responsibility For What You Said

    Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she licked her lips and tried to look past the medical examiner who was standing in between the three bodies. Now that she knew that her hunch was right, she knew that Chan Chu Chu was deliberately creating such human shells to cause chaos in the human world but why? She knew that there were demonic cultivators who wanted to see the world in chaos such that they will be at the top of the food chain but she knew that there was something the demonic cultivators always wanted something when they did something like this ¡ª¡ªso what did Chen Chu Chu want?


    Yan Guo sucked a breath and even Fu Yu Sheng who was prepared felt cold all over, especially Yan Guo who has been at the train station and felt those things cling to his body. Was he fine? Was that thing inside his body? Yan Guo shivered as he thought about it but before he could think of a way to ask about this Song Yan, he heard the medical examiner say,


    " From what I can see is that the women were dead for almost a month! The flesh inside them ispletely rotten and even the inside of their heads seemed to bepletely eaten with only bits and crumbs left, how can they be alive?"


    Yan Guo turned to look at Song Yan who was being pushed in a wheelchair by Fu Yu Sheng and took a deep breath, he was stunned when he heard Song Yan say that the bodies of the three women were taken over by the pests but now he was beginning to believe that there was indeed such thing as parasitic demons.


    But the more he believed it, the more he realised that this thing waspletely out of his control. This was a matter over which he had no control over it, it was rted to supernatural beings and was totally out of his grasp. If it was a matter of malicious human traffickers then he would have caught them by now but this was a matter of parasitic demons that were inside the living beings, feeding and leeching off them, how was he supposed to catch them?


    Thinking about how he was the one who was in charge of this matter with his brother, Yan Guo felt a cold sweat break on his spine. What was he supposed to do now? Drag sister-inw with him everywhere he went?


    As he thought about it, he received a re from Fu Yu Sheng who seemed to understand what he was thinking and the cold sweat on Yan Guo''s back became even stronger as it started to drip down his waist. There was no way he would be able to drag Song Yan with him, not with that super-protective husband of hers!


    Yan Guo wanted to say a lot of things to Song Yan but then he swallowed all his words and then turned to look at the medical examiner as he asked, " Did you not find anything else?" What if there were more parasitic demons left inside the bodies that were dissected?


    Before the medical examiner could say anything in response, Song Yan who had the same thought raised her hand that was not covered in a cast and then said, " Can I go inside and see the bodies,mandeer Yan if you do not mind? I have something that I want to see."


    The medical examiner who was taking off his gloves almost stumbled when he heard the pretty-lookingdy say this, he turned to look at the woman who seemed like she would faint at the sight of the dissected bodies and could not help but praise her for being too gutsy.


    But he was still a bit reluctant to send a woman who looked so frail inside the room where the bodies were dissected and lying half open.


    Yan Guo looked at the medical examiner who was staring at Song Yan as if she will faint at the sight of the dissected body and then shook his head with a sigh. If this man knew that the person who killed the three women was Song Yan, then he will never look at Song Yan with that gaze.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " Let her go," Yan Guo said as he allowed Song Yan to walk inside the room where the bodies were.


    Fu Yu Sheng who was responsible for pushing the wheelchair from behind started walking but he was stopped by Song Yan who was sitting on the wheelchair chair as she said to him,


    " You should stay back here, Yu Sheng. I am afraid that you will not be able to withstand it."


    Fu Yu Sheng might be gutsier than his brothers but she was certain that he will not be able to see the dissected bodies. She was different, she has even seen rotten bodies in her past lifetime, so of course she will be fine.


    " How can I leave you alone? I will be fine, I am a manly man!" Fu Yu Sheng announced with a strong pat on his chest as he smiled at his wife with a reassuring expression on his face.


    Song Yan who saw that he was too confident could only allow him to follow her inside the room. However, not even two minutes passed by when Song Yan who was followed by Fu Yu Sheng stayed inside while Fu Yu Sheng crawled out of the room on his four, his face was pale and he looked like he was close to passing out.


    He dragged his body to the nearest trash can and then started hurling everything inside it while Song Yan who was left inside the dissection room did not even gasp upon being left alone, she was very calm as she studied the three bodies along with the ticket inspector whom she has purified at the railway station.


    The medical examiner who was watching their dynamics turned to look at the calm demeanour of the woman and then at Fu Yu Sheng who was throwing up before he turned to look at Yan Guo and asked in stupefaction, " Commander Yan, who exactly is the husband here?"


    Yan Guo: "....." Just ask who exactly is the man here, will you?


    -----------

 Chapter 708 Take Responsibility For What You Said ——2

    Song Yan was still inside the dissection room when the door of the Medical examining centre was pushed open rudely and with a bang it ricocheted off the wall next to it. The sound was so loud that Song Yan turned to look at the trespassers who have walked inside and her eyes flickered when she saw the man who has tried to pick up a fight with her brother-inwst night.


    In front of him was a woman who was dressed in a white coat that doctors and researchers wore with her hair that was slowly turning grey tied in a ponytail, her sses made her eyes that looked colder than others even sharper.


    The elderly woman who was walking ahead of the man whom her brother-inw has called Cui Deming looked at her with a sharp and contemptuous gaze before she spoke thickly to the medical examiner, "Do you not know that outsiders are barred froming inside this building? You did not stop them froming inside but you also allowed them to enter the dissection room? What will you do if there is a problem with the report or if it causes a dy?"


    Behind her, Cui Deming who was feeling proud of what he has done raised his head happily and then turned to look at the woman and eximed loudly, " See I told you that there was someone who is using his authority and allowing his family members to run amok as they wish, Aunt!"


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes when she heard the indirect taunt that was targeted at her brother-inw and then wheeled her wheelchair out of the room where the bodies of the women and the ticket inspectors were lying. She only purified two of the bodies that still had parasitic demons inside them while she left the weaker one as it was without touching it, she did not want more chaos but looks like not chaos can teach some annoying characters their ces.


    She looked at the woman who was yet to be purified and stared at her open skull where there was a hint of dark aura most probably one or two parasitic demons were hiding inside the rotting brain of the woman but of course, this was a small gift she has to leave for these two no brainless people who came to stop her.


    Yan Guo on the other hand had an unsightly face when he heard Cui Meng admonish the medical examiner, though it seemed as if she was admonishing the medical examiner, in truth, she was scolding him for giving permission to Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan entering the medial examination centre.


    He could not help but say, " Researcher Cui, I believe that this case is under my hand. I don''t think that I need you to tell me how should I deal with this matter?"


    The faces of the two persons who barged inside grew ugly when they heard Yan Guo''s words. Cui Meng who was brought to the medical research centre by his nephew always thought that her husband was foolish for supporting an outsider instead of his own family. She has always been trying to find fault with Fu Shu Chang and finally got an opportunity which was why she was not willing to let it go this easily.


    Sheposed herself and then said, " Commander Yan, I am not trying to teach you anything but this is the ssified information about the military¡­ it is one thing that you bring people with you but it is another thing is you actually let them inside the dissection room. With this, you are causing a dy in the investigation! Just because Fu Shu Chang is the head of the research department, it does not mean that his family members can poke their noses in this matter, no matter what their background might be!"


    Without waiting for Yan Guo to defend her, Song Yan spoke up as she spoke in an unhurried voice, " I did not think that my presence has been causing dys, I apologise but I still want to ask how is it is it possible for me to cause the dy in this matter for three years?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " What do you mean by that?" Cui Meng asked with a frown as she turned to look at the woman who has spoke just now.


    Her question caused Song Yan to smile as she said, " I am simply stating a small fact, there have been sightings of such cases for a very long time. It is not the first time for the military to find bodies in such a state and it''s my first time here as well, but you are saying that my presence has caused a dy in the investigation. And this is the reason I am asking you, how did my presence cause your investigation to be dyed for so many years? Are you saying that I caused interference by simply living in my house by breathing? Is it because of my presence that you could not find a conclusion or is it because you could not understand what was going on which is why you are looking for a scapegoat to turn your anger at?"


    She paused and then added, " I was invited here because I was involved in this matter at the railway station, with Commander Yan. This is why I was allowed toe inside the examination centre."


    Cui Meng did not expect this sweet-looking woman to have such a sharp tongue, her face got flushed in anger while Cui Deming who was behind his aunt immediately said, " That is because researcher Fu has been treating this matter as child''s y but now I am the one who is in charge of this matter and surely I will deal with this properly."


    " Oh," Song Yan nodded, so the reason this man came barging in was that he took advantage of the fact that her brother-inw and Hu Ya were in the hospital and now wanted to take the credit that belonged to her brother-inw. " I see then what do you think is wrong with these three women, Researcher Cui?"


    The man very proudly looked at Song Yan as he shook his hair off his eyes and then said, "It''s a matter of none other than human trafficking!"


    Yan Guo whipped his head to look at the idiot who has not even seen the bodies before he imed that they were involved in human trafficking. He wished he could p this man such that his head started to function properly but was stopped by Song Yan who shook her head and said, " I see then I hope that researcher Cui will be able to take responsibility for what he said."


    ======


    if I publish extra 25 chapters will you all buy it? I am talking about next month, obviously. If you will support my work then I will update 25 chapters in one day the next month.

 Chapter 709 Daddy Song Is Here !

    The four bodies were still lying in the dissection room and Cui Deming was yet to see them but he was quick to announce that the four of them were involved in human trafficking. Was he an idiot? Did he mean to say that the human traffickers were the ones who developed an invisible pity potion and were taking out the organs of these four people right in front of them and yet they could not see it?


    Yan Guo almost pped his face but because he was stopped by Song Yan, he did not say anything even Fu Yu Sheng who was looking sick turned to look at Cui Deming and red at him with an unsightly expression. He really did not know whether to feel sorry for the man or if should he congratte him for evoking the wrath of his wife.


    Seeing that there was no more reason for them to stay in this building, Song Yan asked the other two men to leave with her,


    Yan Guo was rather upset when he looked at the two people who have taken the job that belonged to Fu Shu Chang. He knew that Madam Cui always supported her nephew and wanted him to be the head researcher against the wishes of her husband. And now that Fu Shu Chang was in the hospital and could no longer take hold of this matter, he was certain that Madam Cui will try to bring all the glory to Cui Deming and snatch the position from Fu Shu Chang.


    Yan Guo could not help but look at Song Yan as they left the building, when they were a bit far from the building, he turned to look at Song Yan who was being pushed by Fu Yu Sheng in a wheelchair and could not help but ask, " Sister inw, why did you let them take over the case so easily? I am afraid that they will bring more chaos than help. Why did you not correct them when Cui Deming said that it was a matter of Human organ trafficking?"


    Song Yan knew that Cui Deming and his aunt were petty people who wanted to keep the profits and gains to themselves which was why they were targeting her brother-inw again and again. Since they were always jealous of her brother-inw and thought that they could do just about everything that her brother-inw could, then how can she not let them have a taste of the consequence of their stupidity?


    She was not someone who would target or harm anyone for no reason, as long as this Cui surname had been fair andpetent, she would have not said a thing and might have chosen to ignore him but he was not skilled and yet he was confident that he could take the position of her brother inw with his measly skills and what was more he continued to target her brother inw in front of her today again and again.


    Trying to humiliate him together with his aunt, what was more, he snatched her brother-inw''s assignment when thetter was injured and could note to work, how can she ignore it?


    Since that Cui Deming, the guy did not believe in supernatural things and would not have believed in a thing that they were going to tell him while believing that he was the best and what he came up with was the right conclusion then, she will let him do what he thought was right, either way, he was not going to listen to a single thing if she was to tell him the truth, so why waste her time?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Let''s see how he will like the gift that she has left behind when he gets infected with the parasitic demons and his body bes a shell for those hideous beings, she wanted to see how he would be able to still insist that he was right and that there was no such thing as supernatural beings, or would he still be stubborn and act like there was nothing wrong with his conclusion and that he was too attacked by a human trafficker who was dressed in an invisibility cloak.


    Of course, she could not let that Cui Deming guy be a shell for the strongest parasitic demons which was why she left only the weakest one who will not be able to harm him at once, at most they will take a bite of a little flesh but that will only make him ufortable at most but won''t bring much harm.


    Naturally, she was not going to tell Yan Guo the truth, lest he thought she was being too cruel to Cui Deming. Also, Yan Guo was filled with too many protective instincts, if he finds out the truth, he will definitely warn Cui Deming because of the goodness of his heart, she cannot let that happen!


    Which was why she looked at him with a slight tilt of her head and then said, " Brother Yan, as you can see that Cui guy does not have kind intentions towards our family and he even hates my brother-inw, even if I told him the truth, he might not have believed it since there was no evidence of the incident, as it took ce in a blind spot. We might have told him the truth out of goodness of our heart but he might have reported you and my brother-inw for being cultists. In that case, we should just leave him to do his thing and avoid trouble with him and his aunt."


    Yan Guo might be an honest man but he had seen all kinds of people in his past missions, and he could see that Song Yan was not telling him the entire truth. If she wanted she could have easily dispelled the doubts of Cui Deming with her power but she did not instead she let him believe that what he was thinking was right, which made him look at Song Yan with an assessing gaze.


    Song Yan felt a little bit guilty when she was being stared at by Yan Guo who was looking at her with a questioning gaze. She did not want to y tricks like these as well but who asked that Cui guy to target her family?


    ------------------

 Chapter 710 Daddy Song Is Here ———2

    Song Yan did not say anything instead she stared in front of her as their party of three approached the house where they all were staying when her eyes fell on a car that was standing in front of the Yan residence. She has not seen the car earlier this morning which was why she turned to look at Yan Guo and asked in a soft voice, " Brother Yan, is someoneing to your house today?"


    Yan Guo did not know about these sudden guests as well, he opened his mouth to tell Song Yan that he did not know about them but then he was interrupted by a scream that echoed in front of them.


    " Yan Yan! What happened to you?" Song Yan recognised this voice and when she turned to look in front of her, sure enough, she saw her brother who was running towards her. His face was lined with concern as he came to a stop in front of her, his baggage that he was supposed to hand elder brother Yan was now lying on the side of the car without a care in the world.


    Song Ling Yan stopped in front of Song Yan and looked at his sister''s injuries before he raised his head and red at Fu Yu Sheng, " How did you take care of my sister? She was fine when she was living with me and I left her alone with you for just one month and now her shoulder is dislocated and her neck also has an injury! What were you doing?"


    Song Yan did not expect to see her brother and that too when she was hurt like this, she knew that he wasing to see her in the military district since he was invited by the Yan couple but she thought that he wille a few days ago the banquet and now that the banquet has shifted a few weekster, she had not expected her brother toe here so early.


    She was stunned and speechless for a few minutes but when she heard, Song Ling Yan scream at Fu Yu Sheng who was meowing like a kitten in front of her brother instead of speaking like a tough guy, she could only take the matter in her hands as she said calmly, " Big brother, you are here? You don''t need to worry about me. With my work, its only natural that I will get hurt every once and now there is nothing that Yu Sheng can do about it."


    Even though Song Yan tried to y the peacemaker, Song Ling Yan was not satisfied with Fu Yu Sheng. He left her alone for eight freaking years and yet now that he was back, he could not even take care of her! How irresponsible!


    Fu Yu Sheng felt wronged, he wanted to tell his brother-inw that he was very careful with Song Yan but the woman was too restless even when he told her not to go and get into a mess, she will still not listen to him and do her own thing what was he supposed to do?


    But before he could say anything, he saw Song Ling Yan ignore him directly as he turned to look at Song Yan and snatched his wife''s wheelchair from his hands and heard him say with the sweetest voice, " Yan Yan, I came here because I brought a surprise for you!"


    " Is sister-inw pregnant?" Song Yan tried to remember the time line when Wen Mingzhi got pregnant, she was certain that it was still a bit early but who knows maybe all the talismans that she left with her brother increased his Yang energy and he was able to make his wife pregnant earlier than he did in thest lifetime.


    " Just look, all right?" Song Ling Yan blushed when he heard his sister ask if his wife was pregnant but then he schooled his expression and then called to Wen Mingzhi. " Mingzhi, bring the surprise out, will you ?"


    Song Yan was a bit confused but as Wen Mingzhi stepped out of the car with a wrinkled hand holding hers, Song Yan''s face went ck and when she saw her father''s face that was beaming at her with eyes that were filled with love and adoration, Song Yan felt her eyes sting for the very first time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " Da¡­Dad?" She croaked with trembling lips as she looked at the man who was still rather thin but at least he was walking and looked healthier than she has seen him before, his hair was now dyed ck and he was dressed in ck pants with a white shirt with suspenders. A ck hat was on his head as he looked at her and smiled, " Yan Yan."


    When Song Yan heard her father''s voice that she has not heard for years at least not with the same affection that he used to have when she was young, she could not stop her tears from spilling as she ignored the pain in her shoulder and rushed towards her father pushing the wheelchair to the side.


    She did not even care when others were looking at her as she buried herself in the arms of her father like a child despite being in her early thirties, she has given her brother the medicine to aid in her father''s recovery but she thought that it will still take a month for her father to wake up but who would have thought that her father''s will was stronger than she expected.


    He woke up a month earlier than her expectations!


    " There, there, Father made you worry right? I am sorry," Song Dong Ming patted his daughter on the back. Even his eyes were filled with tears ¡ª¡ª yesterday when he woke up and found out all the sufferings that his children went through when he was locked up, Song Dong Ming wished he could p himself in the face for letting that evil witch stay in his house.


    If he acted a tad bit heartless back then then his children would not have suffered like this!


    He patted Song Yan on the back until thetter started huping before raising his head and looking at his son-inw who left his daughter for eight years and smiled coldly, " Long time no see, son-inw?"


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­." Let me tell you something! Please give me a chance to tell you something, father-inw!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Leave a power stone or a golden ticket it will raise my ranking and I will be able to get more readers! If you want extra chapters next month please tell me if you are willing to buy them because it will be demotivating if I worked hard and no one bought the priv.

 Chapter 711 Father In Law Is Angry

    Fu Yu Sheng did not know how his n derailed so badly that it went down the rail and fell straight into the chasm of death. He thought that he will be able to win his brother-inw''s heart and then he was certain that Song Ling Yan will help him when his father-inw woke up but instead, he before he could even implement his n, his father-inw woke up and not only did he wake up, he even came looking for Song Yan and now he was sitting in front of him with a cup of green tea that was steaming yet thetter made no move to pick it up and drink it.


    " It has been a long time," Song Dong Ming finally spoke up as he looked at Old Master Fu and Old Master Yan who was told everything about what went down in the Song family since thetter was stupefied when he saw another Song Dong Ming who looked rather sickly whenpared to the one who was giving speeches in the television and holding interviews.


    " Yes, Yes, it has been a long time," Old Master Fu was slightly guilty towards Song Dong Ming, he was the one who went ahead and asked for Song Yan''s hand in marriage when he found out that Song Yan was chasing after his grandson. Back then he promised that he will take care of Song Yan like his granddaughter but because of the mess of his family, he ended up sending Fu Yu Sheng abroad for eight years and even let that Song Lan bully her along with his grandkids.


    He, of course, did not know about the severity of the situation but that did not change anything and he was certain that Song Dong Ming who adored his daughter to bits would care about his exnations at this point and what was more when he came to the first thing he saw was Song Yan in a sling! Old Master Fu felt like he was facing the devil in the underworld with Song Dong Ming sitting in front of him.


    No wonder he felt like the Song Dong Ming whom he met earlier did not seem the same as before, he was missing this aura!


    Old Master Fu picked up the handkerchief that was in hisp and then wiped the sweat that was dripping down his forehead while he turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong who were as silent as quails in front of the real Song Dong Ming. They never met with their sister-inw''s father but now that he was sitting in front of them, they could finally see why this man was someone who was feared by the people of the business industries.


    Even Fu Yu Sheng was scared witless by his father-inw who appeared out of nowhere though he did not show it on his face and stayed seated on the couch with a cold face that he wore in front of his subordinates.


    Song Yan''s father suddenly picked up the teacup and took a sip before he ced it down and then said coldly, " I have been missing for a long time, for which I will apologise to all of you, especially to my daughter who had to work so hard to bring me back." As he spoke he ced his hand on Song Yan''s head with a doting look in his eyes and Song Yan who always looked unapproachable simply melted under the touch of her father whom she did not see for years.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Song Dong Ming smiled at his daughter when he saw that she was still as innocent as she was years ago and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng with a re that made thetter sit up straight, " I expected that when I was gone, the Fu family will be my daughter''s haven since I could not protect her but s," he sighed and the sweat that was dripping of Old Master Fu''s forehead tripled causing him to require a bucket to pour it all out.


    " Being left alone for eight years and on top of that getting bullied by her inws, this is something that I did not expect from the Fu family," Song Dong Ming counted all the grievances that his daughter suffered as he looked at the members of the Fu family. " No matter how strong my daughter is, I do not appreciate your treatment towards her which is why I think that I was wrong to push for this marriage."


    Song Yan subconsciously wanted to defend her husband but then she was red at by her father who asked her silently to stay put, seeing this Fu Yu Sheng opened his mouth and was going to take the initiative to speak but before he could say anything, Song Dong Ming expressionlessly stated, " I am talking to your grandfather, Son inw. Don''t tell me you are going to cut in the conversation between the elders now?"


    Fu Yu Sheng could only close his mouth as he looked at his grandfather hoping that thetter will somehow save this situation but Old Master Fu was just as guilty as Fu Yu Sheng was which was why he did not know what to say, what was more this was the first time he saw the silent Song Dong Ming angry which made it even more impossible for him to think of a way to salvage the situation.


    He opened his mouth and cleared his throat before saying, " Inw, I know that you are upset with what happened in the past but I have schooled my grandchildren and Yu Sheng also promised that he will never leave Yan Yan¡­ they are finally happy and giving a chance to their rtionship. What''s more, they have a child as well, I think that we should bury the past and move on ¡­if my grandson wrongs Yan Yan, in the future, you can teach him a lesson."


    Old Master Fu''s voice was slightly pleading as the party who was in the wrong but Song Dong Ming remained stoic till the end.


    ----------

 Chapter 712 Father In Law Is Angry——2

    How can Song Dong Ming bury the hatchet like that? He married his precious daughter off to Fu Yu Sheng because he thought that she will be safe there but instead, she was bullied by her inws and the daughter of that witch! He did not even want to think about just how worse she was treated for her to go ahead and learn these things that were called mystic arts!


    The more Song Dong Ming thought about it the more he got angry, Fu Yu Sheng was such a big man but he could not even protect his wife! Instead, he left her alone here where she would be bullied by his family and strangers on a daily basis! Song Yan was treated so badly that she even took her child and came to live with her brother, was this a matter that could be buried in the past?


    Although his daughter was an adult and she could think of her own, she was still his little girl in his heart. Not to mention her getting bullied, he will punch the man in the face for even raising his voice at his precious daughter! Fu Yu Sheng should be grateful to him for marrying the apple of his eye to him, if not for the fact that he knew that something bad was going to happen to him and felt sicker and under threat all the time, he would have never married his daughter off!


    Yet Fu Yu Sheng who got the treasure of his family did not treat her right, he used her, got her pregnant and then left her alone!


    So, no matter how outstanding, good looking and how well mannered this man was in the eyes of others, he was nothing in Song Dong Ming''s eyes! He was a man who knew how to take advantage of his daughter but he did not know how to take responsibility for his daughter! After finding out everything from his son, Song Dong Ming no longer had any good impression of Fu Yu Sheng!


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at his father-inw who was spewing fire at him through his eyes and cursed in his heart, even though his expression was calm inside his heart, he was panicking. He had dreamed of making sure that his father-inw''s impression of him would not lower but now because of a small mistake, his entire character was dragged through the mud and painted as a scumbag who left his wife behind after getting her pregnant.


    At that moment before Fu Yu Sheng could say anything, Song Dong Ming spoke up first, " Now that I have woken up, I realise that this marriage was indeed not a good match. Our family is not worthy of the Fu family which is why I will take my daughter and grandson, your grandson is so high and mighty, Old Master Fu ¡ª¡ª I am certain that he will get another well-groomed and worthy wife soon enough."


    Fu Yu Sheng who was now on the verge of getting a forceful divorce from his wife turned to re at his siblings. This was their fault, they were the ones who said these words to Song Yan in front of Song Ling Yan, why was it that he was the one who was getting punished?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong: "¡­.." Is this what it means to drop an axe on one''s foot after picking it up?


    Song Yan wanted to say something but before she could say anything Fu Yu Sheng made his move, he immediately turned to look at Butler Ke and then asked him to bring all the gifts that he had bought for his father-inw and brother inw, he was thinking of going to see Song Ling Yan anyway but now that thetter was holding him by his throat, he will have to fight till the end!


    "Father-inw, I know that I was in the wrong but there were some reasons behind my actions, you can ask Yan Yan if you do not believe me but something simr to you happened to me as well which was why I had to leave," his face did not change as he stood up from the couch and bowed in front of Song Dong Ming without a trace of anger in his eyes. " This is a token of my appreciation, you can me all you want, but if possible you can beat me up as well. I will not dare to fight back but please do not take Song Yan away from me, like grandfather said, we have just worked out our differences and I do not wish to see any other woman by my side other than her. The Fu family also does not support divorce which means that unless I die, Song Yan can never leave the Fu family ."


    What he was saying was that if Song Dong Ming wanted another son-inw then he might as well kill him because if another man tried to get closer to his wife when he was alive then he will be making the first move and wipe him off the face of the earth.


    Song Dong Ming of course understood the meaning that was hidden behind Fu Yu Sheng''s words, in fact, he too did not want to break the family of his daughter since she had given birth to Fu Yu Sheng''s child, he would not want his maternal grandson to live in a broken family either. But he could not let the Fu family think that his daughter had no backing and they could treat her as they wished!


    He will make them understand the importance of his daughter and unless they all ask for forgiveness for their actions in the past, they can forget about getting his forgiveness as well.


    Upon hearing his son-inw''s words, Song Dong Ming suppressed the twitch of his lips as he ignored his words. He was impressed by Fu Yu Sheng''s guts but at the same time when he thought about how this man left his daughter behind, he pursed his lips and then said with a fake smile, " These gifts are too good for someone like me and my daughter." He pushed himself off the couch with the help of his cane and then helped his daughter up from the couch as well before saying, " Yan Yan, go and pack your bags. Don''t forget to pick Chen Chen, all right? We can''t let our lowly genes stain the heavenly bloodline of the Fu family."

 Chapter 713 Cui Deming’s Screams

    " Dad," Song Yan opened her mouth to say something to her father but the man turned to him before she could say anything and then said with a pitiful expression, " Yan Yan, I have been locked up in that dark space for such a long time, I could not even witness your wedding ceremony. I have missed years from your and Chen Chen''s life, does an old man like me not deserve to spend some time with my daughter?"


    Song Dong Ming had leverage over Song Yan and he made no mistake while using it. He knew that his daughter felt sympathy for him and she even cared about him who was sick and just woke up a few days ago which was why he was quick to grab this opportunity.


    Fu Yu Sheng who noticed that his father-inw was making use of the sympathy card was simply speechless. There was no way he will be able to beat that tactic since he knew that Song Yan will not be able to refuse this offer and sure enough he saw his wife looking at his father-inw with a hesitating expression.


    However, before she could say anything, Song Dong Ming turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and said, " I think that Mister Fu will not be upset with this either, after all, I am an old man who does not have many days to live. I only wish to spend some time with my daughter for now and as for the rest of the things we will talk about themter on."


    Fu Yu Sheng, who became Mister Fu from son inw knew that his father-inw was not going to drop this matter this easily either which was why he could only purse his lips and agree with what Song Dong Ming said to him after all there was no way he could say that he minded Song Yan staying with him right?


    " I understand, Father inw but I would like it if I could visit my wife and child¡ª¡ª-"


    " Ah, I think I am getting tired, Ling Yan, go with Yan Yan and help her in packing up her luggage, once she is done bring her straight back to the Yan residence, we will be staying with them," Song Dong Ming spoke up loudly cutting Fu Yu Sheng in between.


    Fu Yu Sheng: ...


    Song Ling Yan did as his father asked and then followed his sister to the room which she was sharing with Fu Yu Sheng but when he noticed someone uninvited following them, he turned around and viciously red at his brother-inw and said, " Why are you following us? Surely, you have to go and see more matches that are good enough for you?"


    Song Ling Yan will never forget how many people in the Fu family looked down on his sister on the wedding day including the siblings of Fu Yu Sheng. They all looked down on his sister who was infatuated with Fu Yu Sheng and said that she was shameless some even went so far as saying that she was only getting married to Fu Yu Sheng because she drugged him and got pregnant with his kid.


    And because she gave birth to Fu Chen a few monthster after their wedding, the rumours only got worse from there, even though Fu Yu Sheng had no hand in the rumours, his siblings did and since he could not fight with the ones who were younger than him, he could only re at Fu Yu Sheng and me him.


    " Ie in peace, I just want to talk with my wife just a little... I will keep my hands to myself," he promised as he raised his hands in the air, Fu Yu Sheng felt like he was a poorly cast Romeo and his wife was Juliette. Every time he thought that they were getting together and their rtionship was getting better someone woulde in between and ruin things for them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " No way¡ª-" Song Ling Yan did not want this man to be anywhere near his sister lest he started coaxing her with his sweet words. Divorce was really necessary!


    " Brother let hime inside," Song Yan who felt like she was once again bing a teenager sighed and told her brother to let Fu Yu Sheng inside. It was as if she was some sixteen-year-old girl whose boyfriend was visiting her house for the first time.


    It was as if the two men were trying to protect her nonexistent virtue that had been lost and taken by the man outside years ago even if they do not remember what they did that night ¡ª- the fact that she was pregnant with Fu Chen was enough to let everyone know that she was not an innocent girl anymore.


    " Fifteen minutes," Song Ling Yan told Fu Yu Sheng who nodded and then walked inside the room with a sullen look on his face as he watched his wife pack her bags.


    Song Yan turned and looked at the man who was looking at her with a sullen look on her face and then said, " Are you unhappy?"


    "Mhmm."


    There was no way he would be happy, just a few days ago he received a hug from his wife that told him that their rtionship was getting warmer but now his brother-inw and father-inw were obstructing their rtionship like some big boulders. How can Fu Yu Sheng not be upset about it?


    After seeing the unhappy expression look on her husband''s face, Song Yan knew that he was not reconciled with the fact that she was leaving him but there was nothing she could do about this, her father was angry with the Fu family for treating her like a trash in the past and if she was to refuse her father''s words, it might upset him.


    Even though she knew that her father was being a bit childish, she knew that it was his way of standing up for her and she did not want to embarrass him by not listening to him.


    -------------------------

 Chapter 714 Cui Deming’s Screams ——-2

    " You should stay careful these days, now that Chen Chu Chu knows that brother-inw''s curse is broken, I am afraid that she will try something else to cause trouble. As for my day, he will calm down as long as I talk to him, and you do not have to worry about him either ¡­I will tell him the whole thing and most probably his attitude towards you will be better than it is now." Even though Song Yan said that she was worried about her father and husband''s rtions.


    Her father was very stubborn when ites to matters rted to her and her brother. She was sure that he will not forget the matter that easily, most probably he will hold this matter against Fu Yu Sheng for the rest of his life since he was petty like that, but if she told the truth to this man, she was worried that he will not let her leave and even create a mess. So, she could onlyfort him and carry on with her tasks.


    Fu Yu Sheng on the other hand stared at his wife with a fierce longing in his eyes, he only got a simple hug a few days ago from her and now that she was leaving he was going to be back to square one. As he stared at Song Yan, thetter felt her brows twitch because the man not only made himself look lonely but he also looked at her as if she was dumping him after using him and showing him pretty lies.


    Did this man have to stare at her as if she was ruining his life by leaving him with a child and debt to take care of?


    Song Yan could not help but be slightly annoyed by the stare of the man but she knew that the man was trying his best to give their rtionship a chance, he was being very patient with her and was even giving her space and time. All he asked was that she stayed with him till they mend their rtionship but instead, she was leaving after packing her bags.


    " I will be here and you will be here as well, the Yan family is like your own family, you cane to visit them at any time, there is no need for you to act like this," Song Yan''s heart ached for the man but there was nothing in their hands. She could onlyfort him while thinking of a way to exin things to her father such that he will not make her divorce Fu Yu Sheng ¡ª¡ª for the sake of this world because she knew that no matter how childish Fu Yu Sheng acted in front of her, he was inside the same man who could destroy corporations after corporations if he was pissed off.


    Song Yan''s head was hurting at the thought of Fu Yu Sheng''s anger and her father''s stubbornness. She hoped that she will be able to find a middle path without any of them losing their temper.


    " But I will miss you," Fu Yu Sheng told Song Yan with a heartbroken expression, why was it that only he was getting punished? He did not even take part in the bullying! In fact, he was the one who kept protecting Song Yan in every moment even though her naiveness was making him lose his temper!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    If he had known that one day his father inw wille back and make him pay for all the wrongs that Song Ya suffered in his house, he would have returned even with the doll in his throat. Making Song Dong Ming angry was like picking ho''s nests, it was simply courting death!


    Fu Yu Sheng couldn''t help but rub his forehead when he thought about his father-inw who was angry at him, he knew his father-inw and he also knew that he was a very stubborn man. Even if he was to say that he was in the wrong and ept his fault, Fu Yu Sheng was afraid that his father inw will not forgive him until his kneecaps get shredded.


    He did not care about how his father-inw thought about him but that came with a bottom line and that was ¡ª¡ª His wife stays with him! He would not have said a word if his father-inw hit him in the eye but he just had to take his wife away from him, it was as if his father was picking his wound which hurts the most.


    Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes suddenly turned dark, should he make his wife pregnant again? That way, his father inw have to drop the idea of them getting a divorce no matter what!


    Song Yan of course sensed the changes in Fu Yu Sheng and she shook her head before saying, " Don''t even think about it¡ª¡ª" She just began speaking when she heard a mournful scream that suddenly rang out in the distance. Her senses have always been sharper than the others which were why she was easily able to pick up on the scream that echoed at the faraway distance. Even Fu Yu Sheng who was used to getting attacked every now and then which was why he trained inbat, his senses were not as good as Song Yan but he could hear the distant scream that echoed in the military district.


    His face changed slightly as he turned to look at Song Yan and asked, " Will everything be fine?" The way that man screamed, it seemed as if he was getting butchered.


    Song Yan of course knew that the scream belonged to Cui Deming, she smiled and nodded as she patted him on his arm since she knew that he was worried that she will be caught in trouble, " You don''t need to worry about this, I know what I am doing. It was just a small scare, it''s just that the Cui guy''s guts are a lot smaller than I thought they were which is why he screamed like that."

 Chapter 715 Getting Back

    Song Yan could more or less guess that the man called Cui Deming was attacked by the woman who was yet to be purifiedpletely. She gloated in her heart and snickered lightly, this was great! This will serve as a reminder for that man and his aunt to not bite more than they can chew since they had an ulterior motive against her family, then it is only right for them to scream in agony like this!


    It wasn''t as if he was going to turn into a shell anyway, at most he will only feel ufortable and vomit blood once in a while since the parasitic demons inside the third woman were rather weak and she made sure that instead of gobbling up everything inside Cui Deming, they will only be able to nibble a little making Cui Deming feel like he was getting torn from the inside.


    Song Yan was looking forward to seeing his condition in the next few days.


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at his wife who was smiling happily and seemed to be gloating, even though he was slightly worried, he knew that Song Yan will not do anything to harm others which was why his expression softened a little as he ced his hands on hers and said, " Do you really have to go?"


    Song Yan''s heart ached for the man when thetter looked at her like this, a part of her wanted to stay back and ignore her father''s words but before she could say anything, she heard her brother say, " Are you done, Yan Yan? If you are done thene to the Yan house with me. Dad has returned after such a long time, you should spend some time with him too."


    Upon hearing the words of his brother-inw, Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes darkened, he did not want to let go of his wife and yet his brother-inw was hurrying her like this! He clenched his hands that were holding Song Yan''s hands stopping her from leaving as he looked at her with a slightly pouting look asking her not to leave him alone.


    " I will be right there brother," Song Yan looked at the man who was holding her hands like she was hisst straw and he was clutching her with everything that he had to stop himself from drowning. She sighed and then looked at the open door before making up her mind as she tip-toed and cupped Fu Yu Sheng''s cheek.


    Fu Yu Sheng felt his eyes widen but then he felt something soft and warm press against his lips, he immediately let go of Song Yan''s hands and covered the back of her head as he deepened the kiss. His lips moved against her furiously as if he was trying to suck her breath, with one of his hands keeping her head in ce, his other hand trailed down her back---- his tongue licked her lips asking for permission.


    He was certain that she was going to refuse him but maybe it was because she knew that she will be staying away from him. Song Yan parted her lips with her arms thrown around his neck... Fu Yu Sheng was surprised and delighted when he felt her part her lips and he took advantage of the opportunity which presented itself in front of him in a dire situation.


    Soft sighs escaped Song Yan''s lips as she felt her husband kiss her like he was trying to suck her inside him. But when she felt her legs hit the back of the bed, she ced her hands on his chest and pulled back ---- her cheeks were blushing while her chest was heaving heavily as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng with reddened and ssy eyes and said, "Breath." And let her breathe as well.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seeing her lustful gaze, Fu Yu Sheng was on the brink of losing his rationality as he dragged a heavy and deep breath before taking a step back. He closed her eyes because he was sure that he will not be able to stop himself in case he looked at Song Yan again and then said in a low voice, " There will be no divorce and you will being back with me----" he raised his head and looked at his wife before his gaze dipped to her abdomen as he huskily added, " You will be carrying our daughter pretty soon."


    Song Yan blushed as she pushed her husband away from her and then picked up her bags before twisting and looking at her husband. She smiled cheekily and then said, " Just because I kissed you does not mean anything, Yu Sheng. You are moving too far ahead of yourself."


    " Are you saying that you just took advantage of me without wanting to take responsibility?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned to which Song Yan only poked her tongue out and then walked out of the room leaving apletely speechless Fu Yu Sheng behind as he raised his hands, one of his hands covered his lips while the other one covered his chest as he muttered, " What a scumbag."


    " Song Yan! Hey! You cannot just leave after doing me like this? You minx! You tease! Come back! Take responsibility for me!"


    ....


    " Did you hear something?" Song Ling Yan asked as he walked out of the house with Song Yan in tow. He turned around and looked at the empty military district, he was sure just now he heard the sound of a poor woman who was getting dumped by her trashy boyfriend.


    " I don''t know what you are talking about, brother Ling Yan," said Song Yan with a smile ying on her lips, she did not know that teasing her husband would be this fun. She looked at her son and nuzzled her nose against his causing the sleeping Fu Chen to frown and mumble something incoherent. She had always thought that her son got his cuteness from her but now that she saw Fu Yu Sheng in his true glory---- she realised that the cuteness of her son came from his father rather than her.


    Since she could never be this cute.


    ------------------------

 Chapter 716 Getting Back —-2

    " Are you tired?" Song Yan heard her father say as she walked inside the guest room of the Yan family. The manor was big enough for their family of four to stay in which was why the rooms that were allocated to them were big enough but because her father did not want to trouble the Yan family too much he only took two rooms.


    One will be shared by her sister-inw and her while the other one will be shared by her brother-inw and her father.


    " I am not tired Father," Song Yan answered as she ced her bag on the ground and then looked at her father who was sitting near the coffee table on a chair. " What about you? Are you feeling all right?"


    Even though she questioned her father, instead of listening to his response, she walked over to her father and then clenched his wrist into her hands and carefully examined the Yang energy of her father and his life force energy, only when she saw that he looked fine, did Song Yan sighed in relief and then ced her father''s hand on the table before she turned to look at her father who was smiling down at her.


    " What is wrong Father? Is there something sticking on my face?" She was worried that Fu Yu Sheng nibbled on her lips too hard causing them to be suspiciously swollen. She touched her face and lips but she was sure that she looked fine so why was her father staring at her like that and that without blinking?


    "It''s nothing," Song Dong Ming sighed as he looked at his daughter and felt his heart calm down a little when he was locked in the darkroom by Chu Lian, he thought that he will never see his daughter and son. Every day, he will open his eyes hoping that he will see his daughter and son in front of him but all he saw were dark walls that were surrounding him.


    He would be beaten up and his blood would be taken out in big bulk without being given anything to eat. If that was not enough, Chu Lian would sometimes try to assault him, he was lucky that his body was cold towards her and never reacted no matter what she did to him. Maybe it was because his wife took all his love and warmth with her when she died only leaving enough for him to share with their children.


    Weeks ago he felt like he was going to die without seeing his kids but now that he was sitting in front of his daughter and his son was nursing him to health, Song Dong Ming felt like he was living in heaven.


    " Do you want to shower? Or do you need to eat something first?" Song Dong Ming who did not see his daughter for ages looked at his daughter with eyes that did not even move from Song Yan''s face and continued to ask her one question after another, wanting to make up for all the time that he missed.


    Song Yan shook her head and said, " I will eat with everyone and I have the habit of bathing before going to bed." Song Yan was obsessed with cleanliness as well because she lived as a ghost for hundreds of years. Even though she no longer smelled like a corpse that was rotting, Song Yan still liked to take a fresh bath before sleeping or else she would not be able to sleep.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " I see," Song Dong Ming nodded before he looked at his daughter''s hand that was still in a sling, his gaze then went to his daughter''s forehead and throat and then pursed his lips before saying, " Why don''t I nurse your head? Like I did when you were young, you liked it right?"


    Song Yan wanted to refuse but when she saw that her father was looking at her expectingly, she could only sigh and then nod her head which caused her father to cheer up as he patted the small stool in front of him and asked Song Yan to sit down. " Come here and sit down, Chen Chen is still taking a nap, I will nurse your head till then. Just because you are a mother, it does not mean that you shouldn''t care about yourself."


    Song Yan felt her lips twitch as she obediently sat down on the stool and allowed her father to massage her head as he wanted with some hot oil. She had to admit that her father was really good at his oiling her hair¡ª¡ª he almost made her doze off as well!


    " Father, what have you thought about the Song corporations?" Song Yan asked halfway through the massage and Song Dong Ming paused before continuing his massage as he replied in a casual voice, " Let it be destroyed."


    Her answer was not what Song Yan was expecting, she immediately turned to look at her father and then said, " But that''s thepany that you and Mother started!"


    " I know," Father Song nodded as he pulled Song Yan back and continued with his actions of massaging her head. " Which is why I want it to bepletely destroyed, in fact, thepany was destroyed the second that Chu woman stepped inside it with my elder brother. It''s rotten to the roots now, even if I was to take it back ¡ª¡ª it will be a waste of time, instead, I am thinking of starting from the beginning again¡­" He paused and asked, " I heard from your brother that you have apany in your hands now. Is it because the Fu family was not giving you enough money?"


    Song Yan cursed her brother for being a bbermouth but then she replied with a shake of her head, " No, they give me enough money. In fact, thispany was started with the money that was given to me by my sister-inw ¡ª¡ª she is the one who is overlooking the entire thing, why are you asking this father?"


    Song Dong Ming paused and smiled with an evil glint in his eyes. " I might be old, Yan Yan but I am the same manner who once ruled the business field, I have heard that my dear brother is starting another business of beauty products. Now that I am back it''s only right for me to greet him with a bang right?"

 Chapter 717 Changed Appearance

    Song Dong Ming was a man who has been always been clear about things, what he wanted he will do and if there was something that he did not want to do then there was no way anyone could make him do it. The Song Corporation was apany that he started with his wife, it was simr to the two of them raising a child together. He worked hard for thatpany making sure that it will be one of the toppanies, but now without him and his wife, thatpany was no longer their child.


    It was an empty shell with nothing but corruption, he knew that his elder brother was not capable and what was even more important was that the man was suspicious and non trusting of anyone. Surely, he would have changed the staff whom he trusted and gave them important positions, either they might have lost their jobs or they might quit their own position since they saw the changes in thepany.


    There was no point in pouring all his energy into thepany that was long dead and was only relying on his and his wife''s past effort.


    " Yan Yan, if you don''t mind can you give yourpany to me?" Song Dong Ming asked as he looked at his daughter who was sitting down on the stool. He did not want to end his elder brother so quickly, or at least not without instilling the same fear that he had in his heart when he was locked up by Chu Lian.


    " Dad, what do you have in mind?" Song Yan asked as she tilted her head and then looked at her father who was looking down at her with a smile. He shrugged and then said with a sly glint in his eyes, " Oh it''s nothing, I am just going to y a small game with my big brother. The Song Corporation is going to hold its anniversary in three weeks, right?"


    "That''s right," nodded Song Yan as she continued to look at her father who was smirking lightly.


    " This much time is enough," Song Dong Ming curled his lips into a smile before he turned to look at Song Yan and asked, " Is there something in your celestial inventory that will change my appearance? Or maybe I can ask a make artist to change my look."


    Song Yan frowned but she still took a talisman out of her ring and handed it to her father before saying, " This is a look-changing talisman, though it only picks random attributes and does notst for long, why do you need this father?"


    " Oh for just this and that, make sure you keep a stock of these, Yan Yan," Song Dong Ming wore the talisman around his neck and then to Song Yan''s surprise, she found that her father lookedpletely different!


    ¡­..


    Somewhere in the city, the Eldest master Song returned to his home after spending a hectic day in the Song corporation, he rubbed his neck and headed straight to his bathing room. The weather was getting more and more humid in the city and he did not like it in the least¡ª¡ª he took a quick shower and returned to his bedroom only to find his wife fast asleep, Eldest Master Song snorted as he looked at Chu Lian''s sleeping face before he walked to his side of his bed and ced his phone down.


    As soon as he ced the smartphone on the bedside cab, the screen of his phone lit up casting a blue glow around the space. Eldest Master Song was going to sleep but when he opened the message that was sent to him by a strange number, all his sleepiness vanished.


    He hurriedly turned to look at Chu Lian and shook her awake.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " What''s the matter?" Chu Lian snapped at him with a quick p of her hand as she turned around to look at her husband who was shaking her awake. " What are you doing?"


    " Lian''er, look at this!" Eldest Master Song showed his phone to his wife who rolled her eyes and then took the phone from his hands as she looked at the message that was disyed on the screen.


    '' Did you like living a life that did not belong to you, elder brother?''


    Immediately all the sleepiness that Chu Lian had in her eyes flew out of her eyes and she sat up straight in the bed. As she looked at the message that was sent to them, she read it again and again before turning to look at her husband and asking, " What is going on? Who sent this message to you?"


    " I don''t know," answered the man which only pissed Chu Lian even more as she red at thetter and then snapped, " Then you need to find out, you stupid man!"


    She dialled the number that was disyed on the screen, only to receive the message that the dialled message does not exist. Immediately, her face turned serious as she jumped off the bed on which she was sitting and walked over to the rack where her robe was hanging. She draped the silk robe on her body and then turned to rush out of the room while her husband chased after her, " Where are you going?"


    " I am going to check something," Chu Lian replied as she rushed down the stairs in nothing but her night dress, she wanted to see what was going on, was this a prank that was being yed on her or did someone really find the truth about what she did!


    A part of her said that there was no way anyone will be able to find out the truth but at the same time, a tiny part of her couldn''t help but think of the what-ifs.


    As Chu Lian left the home, a figure that was hiding in the dark sent a message to Song Yan.


    '' She is running out of the house. Looks like something terrible happened.''


    -------------

 Chapter 718 Changed Appearance—-2

    Song Yan looked at the message that was disyed on her phone''s screen andughed a little. She knew that her father was not going to let go of the fake Song couple so easily, the reason he asked for an appearance-changing talisman coupled with the butler''s uniform of the Fu family, so this is what he wanted to do.


    " I hope you will be asfortable as you were all these years for the next three weeks, Chu Lian," sneered Song Yan as she looked at the screen before asking her little spy whether all the liquid funds of the Song corporation were taken over or not.


    Only then did she turn the screen off and then went to sleep.


    Chu Lian on the other hand was not as rxed as Song Yan, she drove to the small vige where she lived and without bothering to knock on the door of the woman who was looking after Song Dong Ming, she pushed the door that was closed behind her and then walked inside but as soon as she stepped inside the house, she smelled a rather foul scenting from the kitchen.


    A bad premonition rose in Chu Lian''s heart but she still pushed the bad feeling down and then willed her feet to go inside the house where she found a ratherrge piece of concrete lying on top of a body that crushed the body to the point where she could not even recognise the person who was under the concrete piece of wall.


    But then her eyes which were flickering all over the cended on the golden bracelet that she gifted the woman who was supposed to be taking care of Song Dong Ming and gasped in shock.


    " No..No way," Chu Lian did not believe that what she was seeing in front of her was really happening which was why she immediately looked around the house to be certain that the body really belonged to the woman who was taking care of Song Dong Ming and when Chu Lian was certain that the woman did not run away and all her belongings were in this very house, she knew instinctively that the body belonged to the caretaker she left behind.


    " This damned woman!" Chu Lian screamed in frustration as she looked at the decaying body, from the looks of it this woman died ages ago which means that Song Dong Ming was gone for more than one month!


    Or maybe he vanished the day when she went to draw blood from him.


    " No, there is no way," Chu Lian who was used to thefort of the life that she was living at the moment did not want to believe that her luck was running out which was why she immediately rushed to the small building where Song Dong Ming was locked up but the second she pushed the door open, she knew that something was very wrong.


    The lock of the door was unlocked and then the cab that was ced on top of the small trapdoor was also moved. Chu Lian''s heartbeat escted but she still pushed the cab off the floor and then climbed down the stairs with a heavy heart but when her eyes fell on the empty space where Song Dong Ming used to be tied up, Chu Lian could not stop the scream that tore out of her lips as she screamed to the high heavens.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " WHERE IS HE? WHO TOOK HIM? SONG DONG MING, YOU BASTARD!"


    .....


    The next day, Song Yan woke up at six in the morning and as soon as she woke up the first thing that she did was to open her phone and look at the message that was disyed on the screen, when she saw the message that the Fake Song Lan had sent her, a smile etched on her lips. And her smile only widened even further when she heard the emergency rm ring at the top of its voice causing everyone to rush out of their houses without even caring about whether they were dressed inplete military uniform or not.


    Song Yan pulled herself out of the bed and then walked out of her room, when she saw Old Madam Yan and her father in the kitchen who was now in the get-up of a young man with shoulder-length wavy hair and sharp eyes, she smiled and said, " Grandma Yan, d¡ª-brother, you two are up early?"


    Because her father was in a new appearance and her father told her that he did not want anyone to know that he was the real Song Dong Ming, they came up with a story of Song Dong Ming adopting a son as his own while he was away and sending him to Song Yan who was left alone with her brother.


    Song Dong Ming knew that his daughter was in a good mood which was why he turned around and smiled at his daughter with a brilliant grin as well. And with his hands holding a bowl of porridge he walked over to the dining table, " I feel rather energetic even though I know it''s still early, Yan Yan."


    Even though the young appearance of his was nothing but an illusion Song Dong Ming felt like he really became young which was why he could not sit still even when Song Yan asked him to take it easy.


    " Your brother was a great help, Yan Yan," Old Madam Yan who was holding a basket of dumplings walked over to the dining table and then sat down the basket before turning to look at Song Yan and said in a soft yet reprimanding voice, " But your father, why did he leave so soon? Did he onlye here to separate you and Yu Sheng?"


    Song Dong Ming who was setting up the table paused and then turned to look at Song Yan who was smiling at Old Madam Yan. He waited for his daughter to answer this question since he wanted to hear what his daughter thought about him regarding this matter.

 Chapter 719 Going To The Base

    Old Madam Yan was rather upset that Song Dong Ming left without even saying goodbye but she understood his own predicament as well. His big brother was portraying him and was living his life, if he was caught by the current head of the Song corporations there was a chance that Song Dong Ming will be caught by the Song couple again.


    She turned to look at Song Yan and then said, " That uncle of yours, he must have used a lot of money to look like your father. I have never seen a stic surgeon who could do such a good job when it came to changing the appearance of a person."


    Under Old Madam Yan''s gaze, Song Yan was slightly guilty which was why she immediately picked up the bowl that was sitting at the edge of the kitchen counter and then said, " Is there anything I can help you with."


    " No there is no need, since we are the only ones who are eating, I only cooked some simple things," Old Madam Yan sighed as she sat down on the chair after Song Yan ced the egg pancakes on the table. She asked her daughter-inw to sit down as well before saying with a shake of her head, " The military personnel are drilling everyone too hard."


    " Was Old Master Yan also called, Grandma?" Song Yan asked as she served some tea eggs to her father who smiled at her gratefully and then took a bite of the eggs, feeling more sweeter than a honey bee who was drowning in honey.


    Old Madam Yan nodded as she rubbed her forehead and took a bite of her porridge. " It seems like something terrible happened this morning, even your grandpa was called out by the higher-ups, I don''t know what is going on. Even Yan Bao was dragged out, he is supposed to be on leave given he submitted his request!"


    Yan Bao wanted to spend some time with his family and new wife which was why he submitted a request asking to use all the holidays that he had not used up in the past few years but with the sudden appearance of the parasitic demons, Yan Bao''s request was cancelled and he had to work extra hard instead.


    She heard from her second son that there were four people who were infected by the parasitic demons, he and his team was working on finding a clue on the matter but then Cui Deming and his aunt came barging in and took the case under their hands.


    Old Madam Yan did not have a good impression of either of the two people, she knew that except for the Old Master Cui everyone in that, Cui Family were nothing but greedy bastards. She knew how many times Cui Deming snatched the credits for Fu Shu Chang''s work and that aunt of his let him do it, Old Madam Yan was sure that with Cui Deming''s skills, he would not have even passed the exams of the security guard of the researchb but he was instead working as one of the head assistants.


    She knew that now such a serious matter was in the hands of those two idiots something terrible was going to happen and no sooner did she think of this thought the emergency rm started to ring earlier ¡ª¡ª which only confirmed Old Madam Yan''s suspicions that those two idiots might have done something stupid.


    "It is all because of that Cui guy," snapped Old Madam Yan who banged her fist on the dining table. " He was the one who tried to bite more than he could chew, if my sons get into trouble because of him, I will make sure that he will suffer!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Song Yan was impressed by the sharp instincts of Old Madam Yan, she only knew bits and pieces of the incident that happened yesterday, and yet she was able to fit all the pieces together with another, framing the entire picture and even came to the conclusion that Cui Deming was the cause behind the rm this morning.


    Song Yan also knew that it was Cui Deming who was infected by the parasitic demons but she had no pity for that man. He had iting when he tried to act all smart with her as if he knew more than she did.


    Her brother-inw and Brother Guo tried to make him understand that he did not have the skills or the knowledge to go further than where he was at the moment but his greed simply knows no bounds, he even tried to take the matter in his hands which he had no idea about ¡ª¡ª he also med her for poking her nose into a matter which did not concern her.


    It was a good thing that she left the parasitic demons inside the body of the third woman, with those things roaming inside his body, Song Yan was certain that the man will learn a good lesson.


    " Mother, you don''t have to worry about it," Xiao Mei patted her mother-inw on the back of her hand as she tried to calm the elderly woman down. " I am sure that my husband and brothers-inw, know what they are doing. And father is a retired veteran, there is no way he will be harmed by that Cui guy."


    Song Yan too suppressed the gloating in her heart and then said with a quick nod, "Sister-inw Mei, is right grandma."


    After she coaxed Old Madam Yan together with Xiao Mei, she immediately started to focus her attention on the breakfast. Since Song Yan knew that with Cui Deming getting infected with the parasitic demons, the day was going to be a long one!


    She needed to eat her fill and then go out and see how the condition of that Cui man was! If he was doing good then she will have to do something about it and make sure that he was in an aggravating situation.


    ----------------

 Chapter 720 Going To The Base—-2

    Song Yan wanted to see how lively that Cui Deming guy can be once he was caught in trouble with the parasitic demons. It was just that, as soon as she arrived at the research base, she saw the Chen woman trying to get inside the research base, was this woman giving up on her brother-inw and changing her targets now that she was done dealing with the curse with which this Chen woman cursed her brother inw?


    As she got closer to the research base, she could hear Chen Chu Chu fighting with the security guard who was standing in front of the research base, it seemed that the security guard was stopping Chen Chu Chu from going inside on the pretext that she did not have permission to enter.


    Song Yan looked at the stern-looking security guard and knew that he will not make an exception for her which was why she had to call Yan Guo out of the research base where he was working at the moment. As soon as she called Yan Guo agreed to bring her in here which was why Song Yan saw him walking out of the research base with quick strides.


    Maybe it was because of the fact that Old Madam Yan did not like Chen Chu Chu even Yan Guo did not have any good feelings towards Chen Chu Chu, when thetter tried to talk to him and insisted that he brings her inside to see Cui Deming, Yan Guo shook his head and refused to say that he could not do it because he was afraid that Chen Chu Chu will not be able to see the sight inside the base, he further denied her request by saying that this was ssified information and he could not let her inside the base.


    After that, he quickly turned to leave and walked over to where Song Yan was standing which was at a faraway distance where Chen Chu Chu could not see her.


    "Sister-inw," Yan Guo walked over to where Song Yan was with a solemn look on his face, he was noting outside of the research base and even wanted Song Yan to go back home but when he remembered how Song Yan was the only one who was able to deal with those things at the railway station, Yan Gup could only leave his post ande to see Song Yan as he without hiding anything from her told her everything, " Sister inw, its seems that there were quite a lot of parasitic demons left inside the body which was brought back by us. Cui Deming, that idiot, he fiddled around with the bodies at night and he was attacked by one of the bodies that were infected by the parasitic demons. The military has locked him up in a separate ward since he is showing signs of getting infected by the demonic bugs/."


    This time everything happened in front of the surveince cameras, and everything was recorded by the ones that were inside the dissection room, what was more because Cui Deming wanted to prove himself, he called a lot of Fu Shu Chang and his juniors to see the entire thing, everyone saw the sight that took ce and was scared out of their wits. Some of the juniors were so scared that they developed a fever overnight and were in serious condition where they all had to be admitted to the hospital.


    If not for the fact that the higher-ups sealed the entire matter and locked the recordings before they started to get viral on social sites, everyone would have seen what was going on in the military district.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Because of this incident, the entire military district was in a state of rm and the people who did not believe in the existence of supernatural beings could only lower their heads in front of the sighting that they all sawst night. His father who was a retiredmander was pulled out of his retirement as well as a precaution to make sure that no one else gets affected by what was going on in the district.


    Even head researcher Cui who was a man of strong ideals and firm belives that nothing like the supernatural thing existed was also given a fright by what happenedst night, it was rather funny as well. Justst night Madam Cui went to her husband toin about Fu Shu Chang who was going on doing his own thing and that he was giving his family free reign to do whatever they wanted to do without any qualms.


    That woman evenined against him saying that he was giving mes to stupid superstition and asked her husband to file a report against him to teach him a lesson.


    But who would have thought that as soon as she wouldin against him and Fu Shu Chang while praising her nephew and asking her husband to make their nephew the head of the research base, Cui Deming will be attacked by the thing inside the research base? It was so ironic that Yan Guo had to spend a few minutes by himself before he could rpose himself and stopughing at Madam Cui and Cui Deming''s stupidity.


    He knew that Cui Deming wanted to show everyone that he was better than Fu Shu Chang which was why he deliberately tried to hurry with the dissection process where he went ahead and started twiddling with the dead bodies at such ate hour when no one was there in the base and only had his own juniors who knew nothing about how to deal with such a situation, because they were scared, they either left Cui Deming or fainted causing him to suffer for an entire night before he was found by the security guard of the base and was brought to safety by thetter.


    And that was not all, from what he saw, that guy was suffering as if he was burning in the fire!

 Chapter 721 Make You Eat Your Own Words

    When Song Yan heard that it was just as she expected and the guy surnamed Cui was indeed dragged into the mess by bing a shell by one of the bodies, she had no sympathy for the man at all. With his nosy attitude and extra overconfidence, this was bound to happen to him one way or another. In fact, if she was not afraid to strengthen the parasitic demons then she would have let that Cui guy enjoy the feel of being eaten up from the inside without any regret.


    The man might look sleazy but he seemed to have done a lot of bad deeds, from the looks of it ..it was not just her brother-inw whose work credit was snatched by that guy. Most probably he snatched the works of others to reach where he was causing his karma to be really bad, even if he was killed, Song Yan wouldn''t have been punished by the heavens for watching an innocent die.


    Song Yan nodded as she told Yan Guo that she seemed to have understood everything. She was in no hurry to treat the man called Cui Deming which was why she turned around to leave after telling Yan Guo to take care of himself but just as she turned around she heard someone call her from behind.


    " Miss! Wait up miss!" Song Yan turned to look at the man while Yan Guo who recognised the subordinate of his toon turned to look at his subordinate with a frown as he said, " Wei Hong, what are you calling sister-inw for?"


    The man named Wei Hong paused in his strides and then saluted Yan Guo before he turned to look at Song Yan and then reported everything that he knew, "It is regarding Researcher Cui''s condition. Exmander Yan has asked her toe and meet him since there is something that he wanted to discuss with her."


    The person called Wei Hong was very calm while describing what was happening inside the researchb which was why Song Yan did not dare to treat him lightly. A man who could see a gory sight like that and still be calm enough to report it to her this stoically was not someone who could be messed with.


    Song Yan knew that Yan Guo must have told his father about the incident at the railway station and the reason, Old Master Yan was calling her was also pretty clear to her, which was why she nodded and said, " All right let''s go."


    "Sister-inw, you follow after me, I will take you there," Yan Guo told Song Yan who nodded and agreed to his suggestion.


    The two of them walked inside the research centre that was built in the centre of the Military District and as soon as they arrived at the emergency unit, Song Yan saw Old Master Yan and Second Brother Yan, the two of them looked rather sombre but other than them there was another person who looked even more sombre than the two of them.


    It was of course Madam Cui, and next to her were two people. One was a woman and the other was an elderly man who was patting the inconsble Madam Cui.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    There were two other men standing in the room but she had a faint guess about them as well.


    Song Yan had a guess regarding their identities but she did not show it on her face instead she turned to look at Old Master Yan and greeted him politely, " Grandpa Yan, did you call me?"


    When Old Master Yan saw Song Yan, his face was covered in a thinyer of ice and warmed up instantly and then he turned to look at her as he kindly said, " Yan Yan, my dear e here, there is something that I need to ask you¡ª¡ª"


    Song Yan was on her way to walk towards Old Master Yan, the woman who was standing next to Madam Cui narrowed her almond eyes unhappily at Song Yan and said, " Uncle Yan, please do not think that I am being disrespectful to you but what is the meaning of this can you please exin to us? Why did you call a stranger here?" As soon as she finished speaking she turned to look at Song Yan and said, " Are you the busybody who was poking her nose around the dissection room?"


    Song Yan could see that the woman seemed to have some inherent dislike towards her without even seeing her before, which only meant that she must have had a very close rtionship with Cui Deming or else she would not have bothered so much. Her eyes narrowed by a fraction as she looked at the woman who was ring at her and raised her chin to re right back at the woman whose face flushed when she saw that Song Yan dared to re at her.


    The next second Song Yan heard the woman who was ring at her say unhappily, " Uncle Yan, you have to be careful with such a matter. You cannot just call any Tom, Dick and Harry inside the research base and let them roam around as they please just because they have a family member working in this ce. I know that your favourability towards Researcher Fu is seriously aggravating but still some matters need to be treated with a solemn attitude and not with biased eyes."


    Old Master Yan turned to look at the woman who was running her mouth, his expression was dripping ink just like his sons'' as he red at the woman. Even Commander Chen and the Commissioner of the military district could see the sparks flying inside the room.


    With an unsightly face, Old Master Yan knocked his cane on the ground and then said to the woman, " Just because you cannot do anything other than relying on men, Cui Li Ling, I don''t think that you should count other women in the same group as you by lumping them together with you. Some women know how to stand on their own feet without relying on men and can be pretty useful other than looking good."


    ----------------------------

 Chapter 722 Make You Eat Your Own Words—-2

    Cui Li Ling was rendered speechless by the personal jibe that was aimed at her way by Old Master Yan. She looked at the old master Yan and red at the old man with a flushed face and stomped her feet, her brother was attacked by that thing inside the dissection room and she could not help but think that it was a deliberate attempt by the Fu family.


    This matter was under the hands of Fu Shu Chang but suddenly the man who never even got a scar on his hands while working in the researchb was caught in trouble and then even burned his face. Though the one who went to visit Fu Shu Chang told her that the condition of Fu Shu Chang was rather critical and he will need months to recover, Cui Li Ling did not believe him.


    She had always been suspicious of the man since she knew that her brother had always targeted him but not once did the man retaliate against him which was doubtful in itself. Cui Li Ling often thought that the reason, Fu Shu Chang was this calm regarding his credit getting stolen was nning something and look ¡ª¡ª when such a dangerous matter came he pulled himself away from the crux of the storm by losing just a fewyers of his skin while her brother was attacked by something so terrible and was now suffering!


    Cui Li Ling was certain that it was the Fu Family and Fu Shu Chang who set up a trap for her brother and watched him take the bait whileughing at their home.


    She was almost certain that it was the Fu family who lured her brother since they knew that he liked snatching the credit for Fu Su Chang''s work and naming them as his to teach him a lesson. But while teaching him a lesson, they forgot that Fu Shu Chang was living off the alms that were thrown to him by her uncle!


    " I can see how capable she is," sneered Cui Li Ling as she crossed her arms in front of her and then red at Song Yan with her dark eyes that were filled with suspicions and me. " She was the one who was lurking around the bodies thest time and the next thing we know is that my brother got attacked by those things."


    Yan Guo who was tired of listening to Cui Li Ling''s nonsense rolled his eyes and retorted with a sarcastic voice, " Miss Cui, the same thing has been happening in the military district for the past few years but this case because of theck of understanding and research has always been shut down. Please use your head before speaking or else people will think that you have nothing in that skull of yours since you are doing nothing but spouting nonsense and ming others for your brother''s fault."


    Cui Li Ling''s face turned red in embarrassment when she heard Yan Guo call her an idiot in such a harsh manner, with her fingers clenched tightly she looked at Yan Guo and then said, " What do you mean by his fault?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " Isn''t it, his fault that he chose to pick up the case? This case was going to be shut down since Researcher Fu is incapable of taking care of this matter, no one else has his skills which is why this entire thing was going to be closed by this morning but then your brother came and insisted that he could deal with this case," Second Brother Yan who was silent till now spoke up. " Don''t tell me that you think that Brother Shu Chang did some voodoo magic on your brother and then made him take the case up but then it would mean that he did the same for years ¡­after all we all know how many credits that Cui Deming has really belonged to him."


    " You¡­."


    Song Yan was not here to watch the two fight, she knew that the Cui family was distrustful of her because of her rtionship with Fu Shu Chang and even at this point seemed to be ming her. Cui Deming was the one who tried to bite more than he could chew, but instead of taking responsibility and saying that they were at fault, the Cui family was ming her brother inw making it sound like it was more of a scheme on the Fu family''s side than the Cui family.


    Song Yan turned to look at Old Master Yan and then said with a stern yet clear voice, " Grandpa Yan, I came here because you called me. I have no desire to help those who do not have the slightest bit of respect for me and my family, please forgive me but I cannot help, Mister Cui."


    " Hah!" Before Old Master Yan could say anything Cui Li Ling scoffed as she turned to look at Song, since she knew that this woman was Fu Shu Chang''s sister-inw, she did not have even the slightest bit of goodwill or favourable impression of the woman. What was more she was prettier than her which made Cui Li Ling rather sour as she coldly spat at Song Yan, " You sure have some lofty words, do you think that our Cui family will need your help? Hah! I am sorry to tell you but your family might be sessful in the business world but the Cui family is no joke, you do not have an idea who my husband is or you would not have been acting so proud."


    " If I don''t know who your husband is then it only means that he is some minor fry because if he was some big shot of the business world I would have surely known you and your husband," sneered Song Yan as she flicked her hair and then tucked the lock of her ck hair behind her ear as she coldly looked at the woman who was ring at her. " You are right, I am really not capable as your family, let''s just hope you don''t have to eat your own words ande begging to me."

 Chapter 723 Another Scream

    " Haha, like we will need you to," Cui Li Ling was rather embarrassed when she heard Song Yan say that her husband was a small fry whom she did not need to care about, in fact, what Song Yan said was the truth even though her husband was rather rich and well known, he could notpare with the Fu family but that did not mean that a woman was nothing but a rich wife was allowed to look down on her husband. " Do you think that the Cui family who left a mark in the history of research will need the help of a woman like you who does not even know anything? Who do you think you are? Some sort of big sort to whom everyone will beg?"


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes at Cui Li Ling''s callous words as she sneered, " I am not the one who is acting all pompous which is why you do not need to ask who am I, even if I was nothing but a rich wife with my husband''s wealth and fame, I can still act like, I am somebody but what about you? Who are you? Does anyone even know your husband or you for a matter of fact? If I were you I would be acting a bit mellow instead of behaving like someone who is full of themselves."


    Cui Li Ling''s face turned purple, she was a rich socialite thanks to her husband''s wealth and the rest of the inheritance that she got after the death of her ex-husbands, never before she had been embarrassed like this before. How dare...how dare a woman like this dare to talk to her in this way? So what if her husband was not as rich as Fu Yu Sheng? Her uncle''s identity was not as simple either!


    She stared at Song Yan and coolly said, " Why will I lower my head in front of you? My family is not beggars who will need the alms from the Fu family, with your background as an abandoned daughter who was kicked out of the Song family, you should be well aware of your position but you are such an imprudent idiot that you cannot even see your reality, hah!"


    With her hand ced on her chest, Cui Li Ling sneered at Song Yan, " No matter who am I, at least I am not abandoned by my maternal family. " She paused and then continued with a cold snort, " No wonder you were abandoned with that shameless attitude, you are bound to be kicked out of the family just wait in a few years you might as well be kicked out of the Fu family. To think that you are this arrogant even after being publicly embarrassed like that in the past, no wonder you are raised like this ... you had no parents to teach you manners, or else you would be a tad but more respectable to others who are better than you."


    " People who are abandoned by their parents are bound to grow up like you."


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she smiled at Cui Li Ling, she was not someone who would squabble with someone as stupid as Cui Li Ling but now that thetter dragged her parents into the conversation, it would be too much of a shame to let her go like this, so without a change in her expression she continued to speak, " That''s right maybe it because my parents abandoned me which is why I never learned how to marry one man after another without even waiting for a hundred days, and from your physiognomy it seems like you cheated on your husbands in the past... even now the red eyelids and those plump lips of yours shows that you are with someone or should I say more than someone."


    The pink strings that were tied around the pinky of Cui Li Ling told Song Yan that thetter was having more than one affair which was why she was not even afraid to be brazen with her words, since the woman was acting brazenly, why should she take a step back?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " You... how dare you! " Cui Li Ling''s cheeks flushed in shame and embarrassment when she saw how everyone was looking at her, she did not know how Song Yan found out or if was she just bluffing but she still acted as if she was offended and said, " Watch what you say! I can sue you for defaming me!"


    " Then go ahead," Song Yan spoke with a tilt of her head as she looked at Cui Li Ling with a smile that was confident enough to let others know that she was not lying. " I have the most elite team ofwyers standing behind me, if you want you can try to sue me. Let''s see who will be sued in the end, Me or you."


    She stared at her nails as if she was looking for a chipped nail and then raised her eyes to look at Cui Li Ling who was trembling in rage and smiled with a brazen look on her face, " I have nothing to be scared of but that cannot be said for you."


    Cui Li Ling was so angry that she was trembling, she wished she could p Song Yan in the face but she could not do something so rash. While throwing verbal jabs at Song Yan was fine, if she was to raise her hand and p thetter, it will bring too much trouble.


    " Do you have no shame?" Cui Li Ling asked as she red at Song Yan upset with the fact that thetter had put her personal information in front of others like this.


    Song Yan shrugged and then said, " You were the one who said that I was raised in this manner which means that I have no shame whatsoever. And what''s more my mother once told me that I only need to respect those who deserve it, I will ask you, Miss Cui, will you respect someone who is cheating on their husband?"


    ---------------------------

 Chapter 724 Another Scream ——2

    As soon as she finished speaking, there was silence in the room but even the silence was a bit too loud for everyone who was standing in the room.


    Not to mention Yan Guo even Old Man Yan was stunned by the bold words of Old Master Fu''s granddaughter-inw''s sharp words, he did not expect that Song Yan who usually looked so polite and nice to have a tongue that was sharper than a pair of scissors. She did not lose while facing Cui Li Ling at all and what was more she was even standing on her ground proudly while it was Cui Ling who was trembling with rage, her face seemed to be alternating between red and green and pale before settling on purple which made her look like a badly burned radish.


    Cui Li Ling had her finger raised and was pointing at Song Yan but no words came out of her mouth. This was the first time Old Master Yan saw this brazen and shameless woman getting defeated in the battle of words, usually, she spoke in such a manner that she will cause the other person to bepletely ripped off their ability to speak or retort.


    This was his first time seeing Cui Li Ling being crushed to the point that she could not even stand back up, he did not know how Song Yan knew that Cui Li Ling was having an affair behind her husband''s back but he was thankful to Song Yan for bringing this matter to light, with this explosive knowledge in her hands, his wife will never lose against Cui Li Ling from now on!


    Seeing that Cui Li Ling could not even breathe properly, Old Master Yan was delighted. He turned to look at Song Yan and praised her in his head. No wonder Fu Yu Sheng acted like a hen-picked husband in front of Song Yan even though thetter was facing Cui Li Ling and the Cui family, Song Yan did not even have the slightest amount of fear in her eyes as she stared at Cui Li Ling with slight annoyance on her face.


    '' This girl she is definitely not simple,'' thought Old Master Yan as he looked at Song Yan who was standing in front of him, he should have expected this from her. After all, she was the daughter of Song Dong Ming, that man was no cat and was a hidden tiger --- there was no way he will give birth to a little shy chicken.


    In the past Cui Li Ling and Cui Deming who were backed by the Cui family bullied the others who lived in the military district, every time anyone went against them, they would make things difficult for them but now that the one who was facing them was Song Yan who had the backing of the Fu family behind her, Cui Li Ling had no other choice but to stay aggrieved while keeping her hands to herself.


    In the past she could hit anyone she wanted since she was the niece of Researcher Cui but now hehe -----


    On the other hand, Commissioner Lin and Commander Chen did not know what to do, they did not expect such a catfight to take ce in front of them. They thought that Song Yan was called here because Old Master Yan wanted her to help them with something but instead, they watched an exciting catfight happening in front of them what was more they even found some explosive information that was never known to them before.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As a result, they looked at both Song Yan and Cui Li Ling in a new light, Song Yan for having a sharp tongue and Cui Li Ling for having some rather shameless guts. To think that she was cheating on her husband who treated her rather well.


    But neither of them said anything lest they offended either of the two women and stayed silent while keeping their distance from the two women who looked rather dangerous at the moment.


    Song Yan did not care what others thought about her, in fact, she was hoping that she will be able to anger Cui Li Ling to the point that thetter will suffocate to death and that way she will be able to get rid of a nuisance from this world.


    Cui Li Ling gasped for air for a long time as she red at Song Yan, she wished she could choke the life out of the woman but she could only point her thumb at Song Yan and grit her teeth. Her finger was trembling along with her body as she stared at Song Yan, in such straight words she called her shameless and even caused her to be embarrassed in front of others, now that everyone knew about this, she was sure that she will not be able to use her authority on others.


    Old Master Yan was not scared that Cui Li Ling would be able to harm Song Yan since thetter was backed by the Fu family but he was indeed scared that she will make Fu Shu Chang demoted from his post but he swore in his head that if thetter did that then he will protect Fu Shu Chang till the end and make sure that if Fu Shu Chang gets demoted than Cui Deming will be demoted as well for his stupidity.


    This was why he immediately changed the topic that was going on and then said to Cui Li Ling and the rest of the Cui family, " Right now is not the time to get involved with such a matter, the thing that is more important than anything is that we need to think of a way to solve this matter that was caused because of the stupidity of Mister Cui who did not know what he was doing while dissecting the bodies that were brought from the railway station."


    He volleyed the responsibility back to the Cui family causing Cui Li Ling to choke as she opened her mouth to say something but was interrupted by a scream.

 Chapter 725 Infected Other Dead Bodies

    Sorry for the bbering chapters, I was writing long chapters for extras to publish and made a mistake that dragged the cat fight longer, which is why I am publishing this chapter earlier.


    The scream that echoed in the room made everyone turn to look at the man who came running inside the room. With his eyes looking around frantically, the man who was dressed in the uniform of research personnel came running to stand in front of Old Master Yan who looked at the man with a frown on his face.


    " What is going on with you?" Old Master Yan asked the man who was screaming as if his family was getting butchered with a disapproving look on his face. " Why are you screaming like this? Can you not see that the situation of the research centre is already bad enough?"


    Yan Guo, who was waiting to take a jibe at Cui Li Ling for a long time turned to look at thetter and then said with a smirk, " What is this, Miss Cui? Did you not say that the people who are trained by your brother have a heart of stone and if they were the ones who were staying with your brother at night, nothing would have happened to him?"


    When they all came to the research base, Cui Li Ling who was rather annoyed by the sudden attack on her brother made severalments, one of them was a low blow at the juniors that were being trained under Fu Shu Chang, saying that it was a n that was well thought by Fu Shu Chang and that everyone under him was a coward.


    She evenmented that if it was her brother''s juniors they would have done a better job in protecting Cui Deming instead of running for their lives.


    Yan Guo''sment made Cui Li Ling''s face flush red in embarrassment as she red at the man who came running like his head was on fire and snapped at him, " What are you doing? Can you not see what the situation is here? Your senior was attacked and is in a severe situation but instead of helping him, you are creating a ruckus?"


    The man who was dressed in a white coat was trembling from head to toe, he looked at Old Master Yan and then spoke with a stutter as he looked at the group that was staring at him with a mixture of contempt and annoyance, " Miss Cui, I am not c¡­creating a ruckus. It''s the dissection room, those bodies that were left in the dissection room in open by Researcher Cui seemed to have woken up. They all attacked three medical examiners and they all are in the same situation as researcher Cui!"


    The researcher who was there to keep an eye on things could still not believe that something like this happened, he was still in awe that bodies that have been dead and cut open into halves were still moving!


    His exmations caused everyone''s eyes to widen, all except Song Yan. Though she purified those bodies, she still left one of them behind which was not purified and still had some weak parasitic demons inside them but she thought that with the attack happening on Cui Deming those bodies will be kept in a safe ce away from the people which will give her enough time to purify them again lest they were infected once again, she did not expect that someone was stupid enough to not keep those bodies in the quarantine area and even asked some medical examiners to examine them again even after finding out how dangerous it was ¡ª¡ª


    She frowned and then looked at the people who were sitting in the room and silently questioned, who was the idiot one here?


    As she looked around the people, her eyes fell on Madam Cui who was lowering her head with a guilty look on her face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Oh, so she is the idiot one.'' Song Yan thought in her head.


    Old Master Yan''s frown deepened even further when he heard these words, he red at the man with the white coat and sternly said, " Who asked you all to go inside the dissection room? Did the higher-ups not order you to keep the bodies separately and that too in the quarantine area? Why is it that the bodies were still in the dissection room and with people inside of it? Did the incident fromst night not teach you anything?"


    The researcher who was scolded turned to look at Madam Cui who seemed to have stopped crying, the elderly woman raised her head to warn the man not to say anything but it was already toote, everyone saw the man looking at Madam Cui and thus they all understood what happened immediately Commissioner Lin who was in charge of this matter felt his temper re up.


    He was an understanding and kind leader but this time the Cui family stepped over the line again and again.


    " Madam Cui, was it you who ordered the medical examiners to continue with their examination? Even after seeing what happenedst night, you coerced them into going to the dissection room?" Commissioner Li asked Madam Cui with a stern voice, a nerve throbbing in his head as he looked at the old woman who was looking awkward and kind of upset.


    But instead of epting her mistake, Madam Cui instead tipped her chin arrogantly and eximed, " Isn''t it, their fault that my nephew was attacked? If they did a proper examination, then nothing like this would have happened! If they were the ones who made the mistake should they note up with a solution?"


    " Madam Cui, you¡ª¡ª" Commissioner Lin was stumped at the woman''s obstinance, he believed that Madam Cui was a woman of sheer arrogance and pride but he did not expect that she was this stupid!


    Researcher Cui, who was silent till now turned to look at his wife who was ring at everyone and then calmly asked, " Did you deliberately send medical examiners to the dissection room and ced them in danger while ignoring the order that was given by the higher-ups?"


    Researcher Cui was a silent man, though he hardly paid any attention to his family, he respected them. He only cared about his research which was why he was rather clear on the skills of his nephew, this was the reason why he made Fu Shu Chang the head because he wished to see their country getting better.


    As a researcher, knowledge was everything to him and saving lives was his motto which was why even though he stayed silent till now, he could no longer ignore the stupidity of his wife. He could ignore his niece disrespecting Song Yan because he was upset at his nephew''s attack as well but this ¡ª¡ª he could not ignore.


    He raised his voice and asked his wife again, " I am asking you something!"

 Chapter 726 Pleading To Be Killed

    Madam Cui did not know what to say, she knew that she stepped on the bottom line of her husband but what was she supposed to do? Was she supposed to pretend that nothing was wrong and allow the medical examiners to go home like they were not in the wrong? When she heard that Cui Deming was attacked, she wished she could wring the necks of those medical examiners who could not give her a decent report.


    If they had told her that something was wrong with those bodies would she have allowed her nephew to get close to them? No! She would have left those bodies under the care of Fu Shu Chang and would have made sure that he was the one who remained in charge of them till the end!


    Madam Cui did not have any children which were why she treated her nephew and niece like her own kids. How could she stay calm after seeing the horrible condition of her nephew? She had to make those stupid medical examiners suffer. But she only sent them to the dissection room thinking that the other three bodies were normal because if something was wrong with them why did they not make any movements yesterday?


    Song Yan could see what was going on in the head of Madam Cui and clicked her tongue in annoyance. The woman was really stupid, or maybe she was simply thick in her head ¡ª¡ª if anyone used theirmon sense they would have known that the parasitic demons that scampered out of the third woman''s body would try to dig into anything that had flesh on it given what happened with Cui Deming.


    Those parasitic demons must have taken hold of the three other bodies that were left in the dissection room by that idiot Cui Deming. If they were taken to the quarantine room on time then nothing like this would have happened but now ¡ª¡ª Song Yan sighed feeling a surge of annoyance who would have thought that there was an idiot who would ignore the order of the higher-ups?


    Researcher Cui was beyond livid, he would have pped his wife in front of everyone if not for Commander Chen telling them that they all needed to go to the dissection room where the incident took ce since it was the matter that held the topmost priority at the moment.


    Commissioner Lin did not care about Madam Cui, in fact, if he was not a man he too would have pped the stupid woman, not only did she ignore the orders of the higher-ups but she also caused the life of many people to fall into danger.


    But he did care about the people who were affected by this incident which was why he agreed to go with Commander Chen. As soon as he turned around and her husband followed him, Madam Cui sighed in relief and this was caught by Old Master Yan who sneered and said,


    " Madam Cui, I will have you known that this matter will be submitted to the higher-ups, please be prepared to receive a summon from them!"


    Madam Cui was slightly upset when she heard Old Master Yan say such things to her. The old man was not even in the army anymore what gave him the right to submit a report regarding her behaviour? But when she saw that neither Commander Chen nor Commissioner Lin spoke up for her, her face went pale, she seemed to have realised that even though these men did not say anything to her they were not going to let go of this matter that easily.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Of course, Commander Chen and Commissioner Lin were going to submit a report to the higher-ups as well, this happened while they were overlooking the matter there was no way that they will be able to ignore this matter and if they do then it will be them who will be reproached instead of Madam Cui.


    Old Master Yan turned to Song Yan who was standing on the side and then asked her to follow them to the dissection room, since Song Yan was the only one who had an understanding of this area, there was no need for him to leave her alone behind.


    Seeing that Old Master Yan was taking Song Yan to the dissection room, Commander Chen and Commissioner Lin wanted to say something but they were shut up by Old Master Yan who simply told them that no matter how much of a dangerous risk was this, it was still better than leaving medical examiners who did not have any defence skill with such horrendous things for an entire night.


    With this one sentence, no one could refuse Old Master Yan anymore, instead, they all red at Madam Cui for creating trouble for them. Madam Cui felt wronged but there was nothing else she could say with Old Master Yan protecting Song Yan, she could only purse her lips and mutter under her breath calling it simply useless.


    To which old Master Yan replied, " She has a lot more skill when ites to such things than your nephew, Madam Cui."


    When everyone heard his words, they all looked at Song Yan. They did not take Old Master Yan''s words seriously. After all, Song Yan was just a rich housewife, what will she know about such things?


    But they had more important things to deal with which were why no one said anything.


    Song Yan nodded at Old Master Yan, feeling even more gratified when she saw that the Old Master was willing to protect her to this degree even when he did not know the level of her skills, she agreed without showing any resistance and followed them all to the dissection department.


    When they arrived at the dissection department, they all saw many soldiers who were guarding the entrance with strict faces and they all could hear the screams of the three medical examiners who were affected by the parasitic demons. Their screams were filled with agony and some of them were even screaming to be shown mercy and to be killed at once.

 Chapter 727 The Horrible Condition Of The Three Examiners

    As they reached the dissection room everyone turned to look at the guards who were guarding the building where the dissection and examination of the bodies took ce.


    Old Master Yan looked at the guard on the left and asked, " What is the condition inside the building?"


    " Reporting sir, the condition inside is severe, sir!" The guard on the left replied with his spine straighter than a steel rod while he continued to look at the inside of the building that he was supposed to guard, not even looking at Old Master Yan since he knew that they could no longer make any mistake. " Three medical examiners'' bodies are taken over by those things that were inside, sir. We tried to keep them in control but they attacked the guards injuring a few while trying to take control of the guards who were trying to suppress them, which is why we have them locked inside the dissection room."


    Old Master Yan heard the report of the guard and his expression turned serious he turned to look at Song Yan and before he could say anything, thetter replied with a calm voice, " You do not have to worry Grandpa Yan, I will be all right."


    But how can Old Master Yan not worry? He repeatedly told Song Yan to be careful telling her thatst night Cui Deming was attacked because of the slightest bit of negligence and she should not do the same as Cui Deming.


    Song Yan hid the gloating look in her eyes as she nodded her head with a nk expression on her face and then said, " I understand, Grandpa Yan. I will definitely be careful and be on my guard all the time."


    After confirming that the three medical examiners who were possessed by those things were inside the dissection room everyone walked inside the building which was covered with mess scattered on the floor while blood and bits of pieces were scattered on the wall and the floor.


    As soon as they entered the building and saw such a thing, everyone''s faces turned solemn especially Commissioner Lin who was in charge of overlooking this case, in case the three medical examiners were affected severely as the four people who died by those things, he was afraid that he will be demoted from his position for not being able to take care of the situation around him.


    The group followed the trail and walked towards the dissecting room and as soon as they came to a stop in front of the room that had a big ss window, many gasps and the sound of someone dry heaving echoed in the silent room which was filled with groans of the medical examiners.


    The three of them were on the floor, with their bodies merged with the rotting bodies that were sitting inside the dissection room because the higher-ups wanted this building to be closed off after the attack and the bodies to be moved to the quarantine area, the power of this building was cut off.


    The bodies that were already empty and rotting were now turning ck with theck of the cold temperature and the demonic parasites could be seen crawling inside the three examiners'' bodies because they were weak they could not eat the organs of the three men instead they had to rely on the blood that was flowing in the bodies of the three men.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This was why the parasitic demons could be seen moving under the skin of the three men while the majority of them centred around the heart of the three medical examiners sucking the blood that was flowing in their bodies. Even though they were not getting eaten alive, the three men were in a lot of diforts.


    When they saw the group who came to see them they all screamed to be shot in the head wanting to die than live like this but then their gazes fell on Madam Cui and their eyes turned red as one by one they started to scream.


    " You horrible woman!" The medical examiner who was in the centre of the room with his head inside the unhinged jaw of the body that was cut open red at the woman with one of his eyes that was not covered by the decayed teeth of the woman whose body was connected to his. " I curse you! You will die a horrible death! You threatened my family and sent me here now because of you I will never be able to see them!¡ª¡ªcough."


    The man wanted to say something more but then the horrible putrid scent that wasing from the ckening flesh of the body that was merged with his made him gag and the pain with which he was suffering also added to his agony.


    The other two men also chimed along with the men who were cursing Old Madam Cui who hid behind her husband''s back with a pale face. She was really scared out of her wits when she saw the condition of the three men, especially the things wriggling under their chests like a huge lump that was going to burst at any second now.


    Everyone turned to look at Old Madam Cui, while Old Master Yan sneered and said, " Going against the order of the higher-ups and then threatening your juniors, you have really opened my eyes, Madam Cui!"


    Commissioner Lin''s face was rather gloomy as he looked at the sight in front of him, he too thought that Madam Cui had gone too far with this matter and had created a lot of trouble for them. Now that the three medical examiners were in this condition, they had no choice but to take them down with a gunshot.


    His hands clenched into fists as he pursed his lips in anger. They were innocent but because of Madam Cui''s interference, they all will have to face public execution like sinners!


    At that moment he heard Song Yan say, " How long has it been since they were attacked?"


    --------------------

 Chapter 728 The Horrible Condition Of The Three Examiners ——2

    It was Old Master Yan who replied as he turned to look at Song Yan and then said, " They were attacked by those things around three to four hours ago, Yan Yan, do you think that you can deal with those things?"


    At first, he was afraid that the three medical examiners'' were in the same condition as those bodies that were brought from the railway station but fortunately, from the report that he received, it seems that the three men were fine at the moment thought they were losing blood at an rming rate, they were not going to die at least not now, with their internal organs being intact.


    Song Yan heaved a sigh of relief, since the three were attacked just a few hours ago they will be fine without a lot of damage.


    On the other hand, Commissioner Lin and Commander Chen could not understand what in the world was going on in their military district, they have never seen anything like this before, a few years ago when they were young, there was no sighting of such a despicable thing but in just a few years everything seemed to have changed.


    The two of them did not take this matter seriously when it was first brought to light, they all thought that there was no such thing as supernatural which was why they all turned it to an animal attacking these people along with the human traffickers taking advantage of these attacks but now that they thought about those bodies that were found on the outskirts along with Commander Chen''s wife, the two of them were rather fearful and solemn.


    What in the world was this thing and how in the world it snuck inside the military district? Who brought it?


    Was this really something supernatural? The two of them looked at the horrendous condition of the three medical examiners and had to admit that it was indeed something that had to do with the supernatural.


    Song Yan stared at the three medical examiners and observed them carefully as she started to exin, " The parasitic demons that are crawling under their skin are not strong enough to eat their organs while they might seem like they are strong enough since they are multiplying at an exceptionally fast rate but that is because they are trying their best to survive in their conditions, it''s theirst resort." Seeing that no one was understanding a word that she just said, Song Yan simply sighed and then said, " What I mean to say is that they are considerably easier to heal than the ones whom we caught at the railway station Grandpa Yan."


    " Easier to heal? You mean to say that you can heal them?" Commissioner Lin asked while looking at Song Yan who nodded while everyone else who was inside the dissection room turned to look at Song Yan who agreed with Commissioner Lin and said, " Of course, I can cure them."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Since she was partially responsible for this matter, Song Yan was going to help these three medical examiners and help them get better as quickly as possible. Since the parasitic demons were not strong enough to takeplete hold of the bodies of the three medical examiners, and their internal organs were intact, they could still be saved.


    As soon as Song Yan finished speaking, everyone except the Yan family looked at her with a dubious and disbelieving expressions. Commander Chen then said in a solemn voice, " Are you sure, Second Madam Fu? You can really make these three medical examiners return to normal?"


    " Of course, it will be painful since I will have to extract the things that are inside the three medical examiners but I can assure you that once those things are out, these three medical examiners will bepletely fine." Song Yan reassured the people in the dissection room.


    Cui Li Ling on the other hand did not believe a thing that Song Yan was saying instead she turned to her uncle and whispered in a rather loud voice, " Uncle, I think that these three medical examiners are now really dangerous for us and everyone in the military district, why don''t you say something and make Commander Chen and Commissioner Lin understand that we have to take them down instead of trying to heal them what if they start attacking everyone like those four bodies? What are we going to do then?"


    How could Yan Guo who was standing next to his father not understand what was going on in the head of Cui Li Ling? Because these three medical examiners did not do a good job of detecting the parasitic demons and caused her brother to be attacked, Cui Li Ling bore a grudge against them and to top it all she was worried that if these three medical examiners made it out alive, they will bear a grudge against her aunt who made them suffer like this---- though these three medical examiners were not as strong as the Cui family, they were, in the end, the lead medical examiners of their department as long as they said a word, they can make the entire department stand against the Cui family.


    And more importantly, if they stayed alive, they could even give testimony against Madam Cui which might prove fatal to the Cui family.


    Yan Guo trusted that Song Yan will be able to treat the three medical examiners since his sister-inw said that she could treat them she must be confident enough to take care of those parasitic demons. Maybe Cui Li Ling was afraid as well since she could see that Song Yan was confident, seeing the doubtful looks on the face of the three men, Yan Guo''s expression changed while Song Yan immediately said, " Commander Chen, Commissioner Lin, Researcher Fu, since you are going to deal with them anyway, why don''t you let me have a go? Its not going to make any change right? If I get attacked then you can take me down as well, I give my word that the Fu family will not make a move against you."

 Chapter 729 Locked Her In

    Cui Li Ling did not take Song Yan''s words kindly, in her eyes it was as if Song Yan was deliberately going against her which made Cui Li Ling rather livid as she red at Song Yan and coldly said, " Second Madam Fu, this is the business of the military district and since you are not military personnel you do not have the authority to mess around with this case. It is our business and we will deal with it as we deem correct. With what right are you even speaking here, Second Madam Fu?"


    The smile on Song Yan''s face turned several degrees colder as she turned her gaze to look at Cui Li Ling. She raised a brow and said, "Maybe you need to see a doctor, Miss Cui. You might have not heard it clearly before but Grandpa Yan and Brother Guo have given me the authority which means that I can intervene in this matter."


    Her words caused Cui Li Ling''s face to change drastically immediately, but Cui Li Ling did not believe that Song Yan had any way to cure these three medical examiners. Song Yan was after all a second-generation rich heiress, from where will she learn about such things? There was no way that this woman will be able to heal the three medical examiners.


    With that thought in her head, Cui Li Ling turned to Commander Chen and Commissioner Lin who were slowly changing their mind under the persuasion of Yan Guo and Old Master Yan, she flicked her hair aside and then sneered coldly, " Commander Chen, Commissioner Lin, please use your own heads and do not get fooled by such stupidity!"


    Commander Chen and Commissioner Lin who were called fools indirectly: "....."


    Cui Li Ling then turned to look at Old Master Yan and Yan Guo along with Second Brother Yan who was speaking up for Song Yan and then mocked them with an arrogant look on her face, " Do not tell me that you believe this nonsense that ising out of this woman''s mouth, Old Master Yan. Or is it that for the sake of reiming the reputation that Researcher Fu had lost, you are going to let his sister-inw who hasn''t even seen the world y around? Maybe you are going to let her do that Since everyone knows that Old Master Yan and his family have always been close to the Fu family. It''s normal for you to listen to this country bumpkin who was abandoned by her own parents now!"


    Old Master Yan was not happy when he heard Cui Li Ling say that he was actually using this matter to help Fu Shu Chang clean up his reputation. Everyone knew that this was the way of the Cui family and not the Yan family, what was more he was rather ufortable listening to Cui Li Ling call Song Yan an abandoned child, who said that she was abandoned? The truth was that her father was exchanged when she was young!


    He pursed his lips and then snorted coldly, " Miss Cui, are you sure you want to do it this way? Do not forget that your brother is in the same condition as these three medical examiners, if you persuade others to kill them like a sinner then your brother will be executed the same way! After all, it was your brother who caused this tragedy to happen after trying to put his hands in a matter that he could not deal with! Are you prepared to kill him? If so then you may go ahead and kill these three medical examiners."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This time Cui Li Ling was not the only one whose face changed even Madam Cui''s expression changed as she stiffened and then turned to look at Old Master Yan with an unsightly expression, " What are you saying, Master Yan? You have watched Deming grow up in front of you, how can you say such a thing?"


    " I am not the one who said such things," Old Master Yan scoffed with a hint of disdain in his voice. "It is your niece who is saying that we need to kill anyone who is in this condition!"


    Cui Li Ling''s expression was something to be stared at the moment, she rolled her eyes and then spat, " Fine! Let''s see how she will cure these three medical examiners !" She then said with mockery in her eyes, " I guess I am still young since I have never seen someone as strong as Madam Fu."


    Song Yan did not have any good impression of this woman who was looking for beating every time she opened her mouth, she narrowed her gaze and then said to Cui Li Ling, " And what if I can cure these three medical examiners? What about then?"


    Cui Li Ling only thought that Song Yan was an idiot who was suffering from a disease called delusion. She wondered if this woman had seen a lot of movies and thought that she could do anything. She thought about how this woman had gone against her every now and then just now and then said, " If you really have the strength to cure them then I will bow down to you and you can step on my head but if you cannot then be prepared to face the consequences! Ask your brother-inw to resign and give my brother the position that he deserves without any fuss! Oh and ask him to call my brother his father and kowtow to him three times!"


    Immediately the air around Song Yan dipped as she sneered and coldly said, " I do not have any need to step my foot on your greasy head that is covered with the scum of cheating. If I cure these three medical examiners then you will be the one who will go down on her knees and call me father while kowtowing and since you like to support your brother so much then make sure that you take his half of the punishment as well, every time you see my brother inw, you will call him father as well and profusely apologise to him asking him to forgive you. Of course, you will have to knock your head to the ground and that too three times."

 Chapter 730 Locked Her In ——2

    --------------]


    When the people in the dissection room heard Cui Li Ling''s words they all thought that she had gone a bit overboard but then when they heard Song Yan''s words they felt their mouths drop open in surprise. It wasn''t that they did not expect Song Yan to retort but the thing was thatpared to Cui Li Ling who was a woman of no character and had always acted like a shrew in front of them, Song Yan was far more ssy in their eyes.


    For a woman like Song Yan to say '' Call me father'', everyone could see just how pissed off she really was at the moment.


    Especially, Old Master Yan who has watched Song Yan from the day she got married to the Fu family, even though they did not stay in the same city. He was an old veteran who thought that he could see through anyone in just one nce and ording to his understanding, Song Yan was a very delicate young woman who never even raised her voice, just what did Fu Yu Sheng do to her that this woman who did not even use to raise her voice started cursing like this?


    Even Yan Guo choked at Song Yan''s shocking words, he stared at his sister-inw and turned to look at Commander Chen and Commissioner Lin whose faces were covered in shock with their mouth hanging open¡ª¡ª his second brother on the other hand was looking at Song Yan with a thumbs up.


    " Put it down," hissed Yan Guo as he pped his second brother on his arm and then turned to look at Cui Li Ling whose face was ashen while her aunt and uncle stared at Song Yan in disbelief. Their shock was understandable since this was the first time anyone talked to them like this, a nerve was bulging in Cui Li Ling''s forehead as she stared at Song Yan while biting her bottom lip. Her fingers were clenching and unclenching as she stared at the woman in front of her silently wishing that she could scratch that pretty face of Song Yan who was daring enough to say such things to her.


    Song Yan waited for Cui Li Ling to speak but when she did not, she tilted her head and then stared at Cui Li Ling''s unsightly expression with a smile on her face. She hooked a brow up and cheekily grinned at Cui Li Ling before asking, " So? What will be it? Are you going to agree with the bet, Miss Cui? I hope you are not going to retreat now that you have realised that your thoughtless actions have consequences as well?"


    Cui Li Ling was already angry enough to wring Song Yan''s neck but when she heard Song Yan''s belittling voice, her face twisted for a moment before her eyes fell on Song Yan''s empty hands that did not have a single scar on them and she gritted her teeth before smiling as she nodded, " I promise, as long as all the three medical examiners get well, I promise that I will respect the bet.."


    " All right then, I hope you will have the same attitudeter on," Song Yanmented as she turned to look at Old Master Yan and said, " Grandpa Yan, I will go and treat the medical examiners, please make sure that no one interferes no matter what you see happening inside the room."


    Old Master Yan took another look at Song Yan who was standing in front of him and then turned to look at Cui Li Ling. For a moment he did not know whom to worry about, Cui Li Ling was a troublesome woman and she will really not sit tight if Song Yan failed but at the same time, he was d that Song Yan did not let Cui Li Ling y her ording to her tune.


    To think that there was a woman who could not only silence Cui Li Ling but even make her entire head steam like a dumpling straight out of the pot.


    " Will you be all right, Yan Yan?" Old Master Yan was worried because Song Yan was empty-handed, he was the one who called for Song Yan. If something happened to her what will he say to Fu Yu Sheng?


    He thought for a while and suggested Song Yan take his two sons with her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Song Yan, however, shook her head and refused, as she said, " There is no need, Grandpa Yan. I will be fine on my own if Brother Guo and Brother Niue with me, I will have to look after them as well."


    Yan Guo and Yan Niu: "..." what are we? Kids?


    Her words caused Commander Chen and Commissioner Lin''s faces to twitch while Cui Li Lingughed derisively and then snickered, " You really don''t know what is good for you, do you? How can you be so stupid! To think you even caused your brother-inw to lose his hard-earned position."


    Song Yan who was walking towards the dissection room did not even look at Cui Li Ling and shot back, " So you do know that the position is earned by my brother-inw with his hard work yet you keep coveting it?"


    Her words caused Cui Li Ling to choke on air as she almost spat blood out of her mouth but she stopped herself when she saw Song Yan walk inside the dissection room and close the door behind her.


    Seeing her go inside, Cui Li Ling narrowed her eyes and sneered in her head. She hoped that Song Yan will be torn into bits by the three medical examiners, she really could not wait to see the woman screaming in fright.


    But to her surprise, Song Yan did not scream in fright, instead, she calmly looked at the three medical examiners, and as soon as she walked inside the room, the parasitic demons inside them sensed another human with fresh blood and flesh walk in, the eyes of the three medical examiners turnedpletely white as foam started to drip down their mouths.


    They all stood up from the ground and jerkily started to move towards Song Yan.


    Old Master Yan sensed that something was wrong which was why he immediately shouted, " Yan Yan, get out of there!"


    But someone was even faster than him, the figure darted towards the dissection room in a hurry but instead of opening the door and pulling Song Yan out, the figure closed the door and tightly secured the lock making sure that Song Yan will not be able toe out.

 Chapter 731 Hiatus Notice …

    I m receiving hatements on a daily basis which has gone way too far, I am too tired of working hard only to receive hatefulments with a few positive ones. Please do understand that authors are humans too, if you keep on acting like this, I will put this story on permanent hold like dragon queen and many other books. Unless I want to pick it up, if you are following me from the start you will know that this book has never taken two days off in past two years ¡ª¡ª not once. So, I am not asking you to support me but stop with the hate. I am seriously contemting to just stop updating this book.


    " Cui Li Ling! What the hell are you doing?" At first Old Master Yan was too stunned to speak when he saw the woman move, he thought that maybe Cui Li Ling still had some humanity left in her but then to his surprise, the woman did not help Song Yan instead she locked her inside with those three inhuman things! What the hell was wrong with her?


    Cui Li Ling however did not budge from her spot instead she looked at Old Master Yan and calmly said in a voice filled with mockery, " What? Did she not say that she can take them down? I am just making sure that she holds her side of the deal and nothing else, lest she runs out of the room." She paused and then added, " And Second Madam Fu has alreadye in contact with those three medical examiners, it would be too dangerous to let here out now."


    Old Master Yan was simply speechless when he heard the words of the woman, he wished he could hit Cui Li Ling but before he could do anything, he saw Song Yan take out a yellow talisman from somewhere. His gaze got fixed on the yellow talisman with blood-red arrays drawn on them, he was not the only one even Commander Chen and Commissioner Lin were looking at the array while Cui Li Ling sneered and said coldly, " This woman really knows how to pretend."


    Commander Chen was going to order his men to drag Cui Li Ling away, thinking that maybe Song Yan was tricked by some old swindler and was trusting that piece of paper too much, even though his mother did not like Song Yan very much, his father and Old Master Fu were still colleagues who worked in the army together but before he could even open his mouth, he saw Song Yan throw three different talismans at the three medical examiners.


    And lo and behold they saw the entire room get filled with nothing but fire, but instead of the ming red fire, the mes that were burning inside were the hottest blue causing even Cui Li Ling to stumble away from the door as she was afraid that she will be burned together with the people inside the room.


    "What''s this? What is going on? Is this how she is going to deal with the things inside?" Cui Li Ling screamed at the top of her voice as she scampered away from the door of the dissection room, her voice was screeching as she rushed to her uncle and aunt and then tugged on her uncle''s arm while screaming loudly, " Uncle you need to stop her! If you don''t then I am afraid that she will kill everyone including us! No¡ª¡ª¡ª No what we need is to get out of this ce right now!"


    As Cui Ling Ling screamed she looked out the window of the dissection room, the mes were now raring wild inside the room, no one could even see Song Yan much less the three medical examiners but they did hear the screams of the three men.


    " HELP! STOP! IT HURTS ¡ª¡ªGAHHH!"


    " NO! NO! IT HURTS! STOP I BEG YOU!"


    "IT IS HOT! IT IS SO HOT! I AM MELTING!"


    " She is crazy! She has lost her mind! I told you that something was wrong with that woman but you all did not listen to me!" Cui Li Ling screamed at the people who were standing in the dissection building while she stared at the fire that was flickering inside the dissection room.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " What are you waiting for now? Do you want to get burned together with her as well?" Cui Li Ling further went ahead and yelled at the people, she turned her head and looked at the window that was slowly getting ckened. Before she shook her head and said, " I am getting out of here, aunt, uncle let''s get out of here!"


    But as soon as she walked out towards the room, the mes that were burning inside the dissection room suddenly vanquished and the screams of the three men stopped as well. The door that was locked by Cui Li Ling also opened on its own, as Song Yan stepped out of the room looking unharmed. Not even a single strand of her hair was burned much less scorched ¡ª¡ª


    " What the¡ª¡ª"


    " They are fine now," Song Yan announced as the people in the dissection room turned to look at the ckened window that was now getting cleaned on its own.


    The three medical examiners who were screaming in pain lookedpletely unharmed with their wounds healing on their own at a rapid pace, while the things that were burned were none other than the three corpses that were sticking together with the three medical examiners.


    There were piles of spiders and snakes that were burned to the point that was still smoking on the floor, the three medical examiners were still groaning in pain and muttering about their skin feeling hot but other than they seemed to have regained senses and were looking at the people weakly as one of them said, " Get us out of here."


    This scene caused the mouths of the people to drop as they all turned to look at Song Yan who shrugged calmly. Their three views have been shattered today and that wasn''t all even their worldview haspletely turned upside down.


    For a very long time, there was no sound in the room other than the moans of the three medical examiners, as everyone was stupefied.


    Only Cui Li Ling who was looking at the sight in front of her shook her head and then said with a stuttering voice, " I¡­Impossible, T¡­This is freaking impossible!"


    Song Yan on the other checked the vital life force of the three medical examiners while Fang Yanli looked at them with a carefully assessing gaze. Fang Yanli stared into the eyes of the three medical examiners and then said, " Their life force is only affected slightly, the injuries inside of them will heal on their own since they are minor injuries."


    With a nod, Song Yan withdrew her gaze and then turned to look at Old Master Yan ignoring the agitated Cui Li Ling and said, " They are perfectly fine, please take them to the infirmary and give them a basic first aid, Grandpa Yan."

 Chapter 732 Fainted

    After a while, it was Commissioner Lin who turned to look at the three medical examiners who were sitting on the floor and asked, " Are you sure, Miss Yan? Are you¡­you really sure that these three are okay? They are no longer dangerous?" Upon seeing how capable Song Yan was, Commisioner Lin not only started to look at her with reverence but he started to call her respectfully.


    Song Yan nodded without the slightest bit of arrogance as she answered honestly, " They arepletely fine, if you do not trust me then you can call someone to check up on their condition."


    " Of course, we will!" It was Cui Li Ling who spoke instead of Commissioner Lin as she already started dialling the number of doctors from the medical department. She did not want the three medical examiners to be fine at all, if they turned out to be fine wouldn''t she have to hold her side of the bet?


    She called the highly skilled military doctors and even asked them to bring high-tech equipment to examine the three medical examiners. Each medical examiner was assigned two doctors and they all spent more than two hours examining the three medical examiners from the inside as well as outside and as the results came out, the six doctors were stunned upon seeing the results.


    The three medical examiners werepletely fine and the parasitic demons that were trying to take possession of their bodies were also cleared up. The most shocking thing was that the injuries that they received after getting attacked by the three bodies were already healed up! There was no longer a putrid odour of rotting blooding from the bodies of the three medical examiners and the bodies that attacked them were also cleared up.


    Even though everything happened in front of them, Commissioner Lin and the others were still in shock. Especially Commissioner Lin who wanted to stop Song Yan after listening to the words of Cui Li Ling, he still could not believe that just minutes ago there was a fire engulfing these three men but now they werepletely fine without any side effects. They weren''t even slightly scorched! This magical scene was too much for him to believe!


    Commander Chen who was in even more shock went ahead and started to pull the clothes of the three medical examiners and stared at the spots where the bodies of these men were connected with the dead bodies that suddenly started moving. And what met his eyes was nothing but clean and unblemished skin which waspletely untouched and clean.


    It could be seen with one nce that Song Yan and the doctors were not lying at all!


    This woman was really this capable? And she casually treated something so typical when they all thought that there was no way to treat it other than killing the three medical examiners?


    And that too with just a talisman?


    Old Master Yan and his son were equally shocked when they saw the scene in front of them, just now when they saw the fire filling the entire dissection room, they were too shocked and scared as well but now ¡ª¡ª<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " Haha! See I told you that Yan Yan, can heal them!" Old Master Yan was so excited that he could not calm down but he still spoke up wanting to have the final word while exerting dominance over others.


    Yan Guo looked at his sister-inw and felt that his sister-inw was definitely not simple no wonder, Fu Yu Sheng was so careful around her! The more he looked at his sister-inw, the more he realised that he seemed to have underestimated her powers on the night when he saw her getting attacked by Fu Shu Chang.


    This woman must have deliberately allowed Fu Shu Chang to get closer to her!


    Yan Niu looked at Song Yan with wide eyes, he did not know what to say anymore. But Song Yan did not need anyone to say anything to her, she turned to look at Cui Li Ling who was trying to sneak out of the building ignoring the gazes that were filled with admiration and then said in a loud voice such that everyone could hear her, " Miss Cui, I hope that you are not leaving? You still need to kowtow in front of me and call me father while apologising, as for my brother-inw, we will wait till he gets better since you have to do it all the time until you leave the military district or my brother-inw retires."


    As soon as Song Yan finished speaking there was a deadly cold silence that started to stretch over the people inside the dissection room.


    " You¡­.." Cui Li Ling who was stopped by Song Yan turned to look at Song Yan with reddened eyes, she knew that she lost the bet but she did not want to get down on her knees and call this woman, her father much less kowtow in front of her.


    She turned to look at her uncle who was powerful in the military district and whined, " Uncle!"


    Song Yan was not scared of Researcher Cui, she raised a brow and then curled her lips in a mocking smile as she continued to taunt Cui Li Ling, " I hope that Miss Cui will hold on the side of the bet since you were daring enough to bet while locking me in the room with the three medical examiners and iming that I should hold my side of the bet, then I expect you to be just as daring whilepleting the bet. I know that you will not go back on your words because if you do then I will have to ask everyone in the room including your uncle to be my witness!"


    Cui Li Ling choked on air as she swallowed the words that she wished she could hurl at Song Yan before her body started to twitch in anger and then she went down on the ground with a plop.


    The doctor who was standing close to Miss Cui Li Ling crouched down and for the sake of saving her some face said, " She seemed to have fainted."

 Chapter 733 Fat Chance

    Old Master Yan, Yan Guo, Yan Niu, Commander Chen and Commissioner Lin: "..." we can see your eyes lids twitching!


    Even Song Yan knew that the woman was pretending to be unconscious after all, how was it possible for anyone to faint at such a correct time? It would be too much of a coincidence! Song Yan however was not reconciled upon seeing Cui Li Ling act as if she has fainted from getting too angry.


    But just as she was about to wake Cui Li Ling up, Madam Cui immediately turned to the guards who were standing on the side and said, " Take Miss Cui to the house." Even though Cui Li Ling was too arrogant, she was still her niece, she could not just leave her alone and had to save her some face.


    How could Song Yan not know that Madam Cui was trying to save her niece some face? She raised a brow and nced at Madam Cui who turned her face away. She knew that Cui Li Ling and her were in the wrong but what was she supposed to do? It was not as if she would be able to turn a blind eye to her niece''s predicament right?


    Of course, at the same time, Madam Cui hoped that her niece would learn a lesson from this matter and stay away from the Fu family, it seemed to her that not everyone in that family was as simple as Fu Shu Chang who did not say anything even when his work credit was being stolen and more importantly right now Song Yan was the only one who can help Cui Deming whose condition was worse than the three medical examiners!


    Afraid that Song Yan will bear the grudge that she had against them for a long time and will refuse to help Cui Deming, Madam Cui changed her expression and immediately said with a tactful smile on her face, " Second Madam Fu, I hope that you will forgive my stupid niece, I definitely won''t interfere with the matter between the two of you in case she wrongs you in the future but this is her first time, can you please forgive her?"


    She then bowed her head and then stated with a firm attitude as she started to apologise, " Madam Fu, I will apologise on behalf of Li Ling, please do forgive her."


    Song Yan was however very dissatisfied with the answer that she received from Madam Cui, she did not want to ept the apology much less agree with the suggestion that the older woman has given her. She did not care whether the woman named Cui Li Ling has fainted, in her eyes even if the woman have fainted she will be able to get the apology she wanted in one way or another. After all, a monk can run and hide but the temple cannot! Even if Cui Li Ling packs her bag and then try to get away from the military district as long as her brother was in a simr condition as the three medical examiners, she was sure that she will be able to get hold of her.


    Thinking about how Cui Li Ling thought that she would be able to run away from this situation, Song Yan was rather amused. She smiled at Madam Cui and then said sensibly, " Madam Cui, you are my elder and I cannot make you lower your head in front of me. As a junior, it won''t be good if I was to make my elder apologise to me, I cannot force your niece to apologise to me, after all, it''s not as if I can change the ws in her attitude. If she does not want to fulfil the bet and face the consequences of her actions then there is nothing I can do about it. I just hope that your niece and nephew will learn from this lesson and stop trying to discredit my brother-inw."


    Madam Cui understood Song Yan''s stance at once, she knew that the girl was not going to forgive their family and struggled to stand up, she turned to look at her husband who was standing beside her wanting him to say something to Song Yan and have her treat their nephew.


    But then she heard Old Man Yan say, " Yan Yan, is there any more talisman that will help to take care of these parasitic demons?" He was someone who was much experience in the matter of the military district, he knew that the Cui family wanted Song Yan to help their nephew which was why he deliberately asked Song Yan about the talismans that helped the three medical examiners.


    Song Yan also knew that the Old Master Yan was helping her which was why she awkwardly smiled and then yed along with the Old Master Yan as she said, " Grandpa Yan, I have just started to learn these things, I can''t draw them as quickly, since my master told me that it will draw too much of my life force, I need to rejuvenate some of my life force and then try again."


    She looked at the three medical examiners who were being helped by the doctors on the stretcher and then added with a conflicted expression, " I can only make these talismans every three or four dayster. Did you need it for something, Grandpa Yan?" The truth was that she could make those talismans in her sleep if she wanted but she needed to see that Cui woman go on her knees and call her daddy! Only then after she was satisfied with her begging will she help the Cui family before that she will act as if she did not have enough strength since she was just a ''rich madam'' who was still learning.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As soon as she finished speaking Madam Cui and Researcher Cui''s expressions changed as they turned to look at each other while Old Master Yan enjoyed their panicking expression and added, "It''s nothing Yan Yan, Cui Deming is also in the same condition as the three medical examiners."


    Song Yan turned to look at Madam Cui and Researcher Cui with wide eyes expression and then asked with a disbelieving expression, " Then why did you not ask me to save him first?"


    '' Was it toote for regrets?''


    Madam Cui and Researcher Cui did not believe that someone like Song Yan will be able to help them which was why they did not ask her to help Cui Deming by treating him first. They did not want to risk it which was why they kept mum but now ¡ª¡ª after seeing Song Yan treating those three medical examiners, they were filled with regrets. If they had known that Song Yan was this capable even if they had to fight with the rest of the people in this room, they would have agreed!


    Even Commander Chen and Commissioner Lin looked at the two people with sympathetic eyes but before any of them could say anything, they heard Madam Cui say, " Second Madam Fu, you said that it was your master who taught this skill to you. Can you tell me who is this master of yours? I mean Deming is in a lot of pain and I don''t think he will be able to hold on for long."


    Once Madam Cui finished speaking Song Yan''s expression became even more conflicted as she replied, " Madam Cui, my master is the famous celestial master of the Gu family. The eldest master of the Gu family, even I as his disciple cannot see him as I wish¡­ if you want to meet with the Eldest Master of the Gu family you need to take an appointment months ago."


    As soon as she finished speaking, not only did Madam Cui freeze even Researcher Cui was startled. After she was done speaking she turned to look at Old Master Yan who was smirking furtively while Madam Cui and her husband looked at each other with despair, Cui Deming was in such an awful condition already ¡ª¡ª even with the ice cer, the dead body that was sticking to his body was decaying every second, because Cui Deming was inside they could not raise the temperature too much or else he will freeze to death.


    With the putrid scent and the decaying body attached to his body, Cui Deming won''t be able to survive for long. Much less for months and neither Madam Cui nor Researcher Cui were fools, they knew that Song Yan was reluctant to help them because of Cui Li Ling''s matter so even if they were to go to the Eldest master Gu who was Song Yan''s master, there was no certainty that he will help them.


    What if that expert holds a grudge against them for disrespecting his disciple?


    Seeing that the two of them were like deted balloons, Song Yan smirked and then turned to look at Old Master Yan before saying, " Shall we leave now, Grandpa Yan? I am really tired now."


    " Yes, Yes, let''s go," Old Master Yan nodded as he turned to leave with his sons ignoring the gazes of the Cui couple. They wanted him to help them after troubling Song Yan like that. Haha, fat chance!

 Chapter 734 Punishment ——1

    After Old Master Yan left with Song Yan, the Cui couple was left behind in the dissection room with troubled looks on their face, neither of them knew what to do anymore. Song Yan and her master were the only experts in this field whom they knew about, other than they had no idea who to contact!


    Maybe it was because the two of them were too worried, they could not think straight but Yan Guo and Yan Niu who knew that Song Yan was thest one who was inside the dissection room with the four bodies, definitely realised that something was weird about the entire situation. From what they could see the parasitic demons were things that could destroy anything in just minutes as long as the things that were attacked had flesh and blood inside them but neither the three medical examiners nor Cui Deming died.


    Though they were in an ufortable situation at least they were still alive!


    What could this mean other than Song Yan deliberately finding trouble with Cui Deming? Song Yan had seen how proud Cui Deming was, and how he always tried to snatch Fu Shu Chang''s work credit, it could be said that Song Yan knew what Cui Deming was going to do from the start and then she deliberately left the weakest parasitic demons inside thest body.


    And she did that without even batting an eye!


    To think that the proud Madam Cui who always acted so high profile bowed her head in front of Song Yan and even apologised! Even the shrew-like Cui Li Ling was beaten to the point where she could no longer say anything back to Song Yan!


    Though Song Yan hadn''t forgiven the Cui family, Yan Guo was certain that even Commander Chen and Commisioner Lin will think twice before offending her. Even though they have never heard about Song Yan, they did know about the Eldest Master Gu---- he was a man with very powerful skills, and there was no way that man''s name could be thrown just like that.


    Even though Researcher Cui seemed like he wanted to lower his head in front of Song Yan, it had to be pointed out that even though Researcher Cui handed his position to Fu Shu Chang, it was because Fu Shu Changh''s skills were beyond his own. Not only was Fu Shu Chang knowledgeable but he was also someone who would take risks beyond his capabilities---- which was why he was the perfect candidate for the position of head of the researchb.


    Researcher Cui had however turned a blind to his nephew''s actions of snatching Fu Shu Chang''s credits. This time with Song Yan taking action against their family, Yan Guo was certain that Researcher Cui will have to start taking a stand for Fu Shu Chang and put a stop to Cui Deming''s selfish actions.


    But after what happened with Cui Deming and Song Yan''s strength, Researcher Cui will have to keep sure that Cui Deming will stay away from Fu Shu Chang!


    Because of Song Yan''s ruthlessness, neither Yan Guo nor Yan Niu thought that she was just a simple-minded woman who did not know what was going on in this world. She was someone who could ruin anyone with a flick of her hand!


    Even Old Master Yan was impressed by Song Yan, he turned to look at Song Yan and remembered all the time when Researcher Cui and Madam Cui turned a blind eye to Cui Deming''s actions and he couldn''t help but remind Song Yan lest thetter became soft-hearted, " Yan Yan, in the future if those twoe looking for you just ignore them, there is no need for you to help them so easily. I still remember how they would always ignore Shu Chang when heined about Cui Deming''s actions to them. Make them rue all the days when they ignored theints that were made by Shu Chang."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Yan Niu and Yan Guo:"..." our father is sure ruthless!


    Song Yan nodded her head with an understanding expression on her face, " You don''t need to worry Grandpa Yan! I will make sure that they will suffer!"


    Song Yan was very vengeful as well, now that she had no ns to divorce Fu Yu Sheng, his family could be considered hers as well. How can she not make the Cui couple pay for making her brother-inw troubled?


    She then took out a few talismans and then handed them to Old Master Yan and Yan Guo along with Yan Niu before she exined to them, " Grandpa Yan, these talismans are enough to drive the parasitic demons aside as long as you through these talismans at the parasitic demons in case of being attacked, you will be able to escape. I have already given it to my family and Grandma Yan, please try to make them understand the importance of these talismans."


    Old Master Yan took the talismans from Song Yan and snickered, " These are the same talismans that the Cui family wants right?"


    " That''s right," Song Yan nodded ignoring Yan Guo and Yan Niu''s gaping expressions. She curled her lips and added, " How can I give these talismans to them when Miss Li Ling hasn''t gone on her knees to apologise to me yet?"


    Thinking of the Cui family, Song Yan felt a murderous intent sh in her eyes. Don''t think that she did not notice Madam Cui''s regretful expressions, she knew very clearly that the old woman wished she could leave this matter to her brother-inw such that her nephew''s skin will stay safe.


    Heh, even if she could not peel the skin of Cui Deming at the moment, she will make sure to peel the skin of Cui Li Ling and Madam Cui and take a bit of skin from Researcher Cui as well. If she did not peel their skin and made a carpet for her brother-inw then she will definitely go back home and be a housewife!


    Yan Guo and Yan Niu : "..." This time it looks like Cui Li Ling will gain two daddies even if she did not want to!


    -----------------

 Chapter 735 Punishment ——2

    The Cui family was not the only one who was depressed, there was another man who was depressed beyond the norm and because he was depressed, he was making others depressed as well.


    " Second brother, can you please ¡­please forgive us?" Fu Yu Shen who was caught by his brother and was made to kneel for two days straight with heavy weight tes on his knees was trembling all over.


    If he knew that his sister-inw''s father would one daye back and then take his sister-inw away under their noses all because he bullied his sister-inw when he was young and naive, Fu Yu Shen would have built a time machine and went to kick himself in the back!


    Song Yan being gone from the house while parasitic demons were running amok was already bad enough but then his second brother who was rather upset with his wife being taken away from him was taking his anger out on him. He did not even get a chance to recover from kneeling all night with these tes on his knees yet he was dragged to kneel again this morning after a break of three hours!


    And that too with his hands raised!


    "That''s ri¡­.right brother," Fu Rong who was punished alongside Fu Yu Shen under the pretext of gender equality also looked at her second brother who was sitting with a dark expression on his face that looked too much simr to that of a demon lord. " We ¡­We were fools but we won''t do it again! We swear!"


    Fu Yu Sheng did not say anything instead he continued to type on hisptop ignoring the pleas of his siblings.


    Seeing that her second brother was not saying anything, Fu Rong turned to look at her grandfather and whined, " Grandpa do something! My knees will be bent at this rate!"


    Old Master Fu looked at his two young grandchildren, he too wanted to save them but ¡ª¡ª


    As soon as he raised his head to look at Fu Yu Sheng, he received a re that chilled him to the bones and he looked away.


    " I...I cannot help you, Rong''er, Shen Shen," Old Master Fu felt rather cowardly while saying such words but he was worried that he will be buried alive by Fu Yu Sheng who will smile at him and say while burying him¡ª¡ª


    '' You are going to get buried sooner orter, Grandpa there is no need for us to drag such matters if you are going senile!''


    He could not say anything when the matter concerned Song Yan!


    Even Li Wenyi who was back from the hospital with Fu Shu Chang''s speedy recovery did not dare to say anything to her younger brother-inw, at this point saying anything to him was simr to asking an enraged bull to smash them with his horns.


    Seeing that she was abandoned by her grandfather as well, Fu Rong felt tears prickle in her eyes as she turned to look at her second brother and loudly cried, " Second brother!"


    " Ah?" Fu Yu Sheng raised his head from theptop on which he was working and then looked at Fu Rong with a dangerous smile as he said, " What is that you want Rong''er?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Fu Rong was so stunned that she immediately stopped crying and willed her tears back as she shook her head. " Nothing, I was saying nothing!"


    ''Sister-inwe back! Or else I am going to die!'' Both Fu Rong and Fu Yu Sheng cried while Fu Yu Sheng nodded and dropped his head back to look at the screen. Everyone thought that he was doing his work but instead at the moment, he was talking with his friends including Wang Yufan who was busy shooting.


    " What? How to please your father-inw?" Wang Yufan asked with a frown on his face. " Why are you even asking? He is having trouble with the new business deal just help him with that!"


    " I am not talking about that, I am talking about another father-inw!" Since Wang Yufan knew about Song Yan''s powers he thought that the man will understand his words but instead thetter sent him a capitalised text message.


    '' HOW DARE YOU CHEAT ON SISTER-IN-LAW? WHERE ARE YOU? I WILL COME AND BEAT YOU AND YOUR MISTRESS''S ARSE!''


    Fu Yu Sheng simply closed the chat window, what kind of meth did he even smoke that he thought he will be able to get an answer from someone like Wang Yufan?


    In fact, it could be said that his condition was too special!


    What should he do now? How should he butter up his father-inw?


    " Jeez, I don''t know," Fu Yu Sheng snapped loudly causing Fu Yu Shen who was beaten ck and blue sit upright. He was scared that if his brother was furious then he will be the one who will be beaten again!


    But to his surprise, his brother got up from the couch and then started walking out of the house.


    " Where are you going, Yu Sheng?" Old Master Fu asked he was anxious that Fu Yu Sheng was going to look for another target to take his anger out.


    " I am going to the Yan family." No sooner did these wordse out of his mouth, Fu Rong and Fu Yu Shen heaved a sigh of relief but they did not even finish sighing when they heard Fu Yu Sheng say, " If anyone helps them up, I don''t care what age or gender they are, they will be kneeling next to them!"


    Old Master Fu and Li Wenyi: "¡­.."That''s a rather specific warning Yu Sheng.


    Fu Yu Sheng saw that his warning had worked and turned to leave, he needed to go to the Yan family and suck up to the Old Master Yan. Now only that man can help him! At this point he was worried that his father inw might arrange another man for his wife while he was dragging his feet!

 Chapter 736 Sucking Up To Father In Law

    Old Master Old Master Yan returned to his home and did not waste even a single second in telling his wife, how powerful the talismans that were given to her by Song Yan were, he repeatedly asked his wife and daughter-inw to bring those talismans along with them no matter what! While Yan Guo and Yan Niu told everyone including Song Dong Ming about the way Song Yan dealt with the parasitic demons that were inside the bodies of the four corpses and how she saved the three medical examiners that were corrupted by the parasitic demons.


    Yan Guo also told how Song Yan dealt with Cui Deming and his family making Cui Li Ling faint in anger.


    "Sister-inw was really cool, Brother Lingyan, Brother Ming! With her there, even that shrew-like Cui Li Ling was not able to say a single word!" Yan Guo excitedly told Song Dong Ming about Song Yan''s feat causing the man to turn around and look at his daughter with an intense gaze.


    The more he looked at his daughter the more he felt his heartache, his daughter was the sweetest girl whom he raised with all the love and care making her kind and gentle but now his daughter¡ª¡ª the one who did not even raise her voice at anyone was fighting with people like that Cui woman! Just what in the world that Fu Yu Sheng made his daughter go through again that his daughter became like this? Though he was happy that she was stronger than before but at the same time his heart was sour.


    What was more he felt more and more guilty for getting caught up in the trap that was set by Chu Lian, if he was a tad bit more careful. If he listened to his wife who kept calling Chu Lian, a witch then he would have never left his children behind like he did in the past. At the thought of how his daughter went through hell to get him out and was now protecting her inws when no one protected her when she needed protection the most, Song Dong Ming''s expression was riddled with worry and guilt. He raised his hand and then patted Song Yan on the head before saying, " There is no need for you to worry about such matters, let your grandfather-inw take care of this. It is not your ce where you should be worrying about grown-up men just worry about yourself."


    Song Yan raised her head and looked into her father''s eyes when she saw the worry in his gaze, she nodded and then said with a smile, " I understand Father."


    The Yan family were thinking about having dinner when the doorbell rang causing everyone to turn and look at the front door.


    " I will see who is it," Xiao Mei came out of the kitchen while wiping her hands on the apron and then walked towards the front door when Yan Bao who came out of the shower waved his wife away and said, " You go and sit down, don''t continue standing for long periods, I will see who is visiting us at such an odd hour." It was eight in the night and usually, people would not visit them after six because of the new patrol that was arranged after the attack on Cui Deming and the guards who died.


    Yan Bao walked towards the front gate and then opened the door as soon as the door was pulled open when Fu Yu Sheng stepped inside the house. His gaze met with Song Ling Yan and Song Dong Ming, and he lowered his head feeling slightly guilty.


    Song Yan had already told Fu Yu Sheng about her father''s strange desire to change his appearance lest the man once again offended her father when he was not aware of the change.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Old Master Yan knew that Fu Yu Sheng was having trouble gaining the approval of his brother inw which was why he waved Fu Yu Sheng toe inside the house while turning to look at Song Ling Yan, he wanted to tell the youngster that he should not be so stubborn and break the family of his sister.


    Old Master Yan however hardly opened his mouth to call Song Ling Yan when he saw Fu Yu Sheng walk over to the couch where Song Dong Ming, with the alias of Song Ming, the adopted son of Song Dong Ming was sitting and handed an exquisite looking tea set to the youngster.


    This series of actions stupefied Old Master Yan who did not expect that Fu Yu Sheng would try to please the adopted son rather than the biological son of his father-inw. Was Fu Yu Sheng trying to show how well his spine can bend? If not why will he start with the adopted son rather than the biological one?


    The poor old man did not know that his old friend was now acting like a youngster with the help of a talisman that was given to him by his daughter which was why he waspletely shell-shocked. Even Yan Guo and Yan Niu thought that Fu Yu Sheng had lost his mind, why else would he try to curry favour with Song Ming than Song Ling Yan?


    Song Dong Ming was also shocked when he saw Fu Yu Sheng present him with an antique tea set that he very much wanted but could not buy because he was outbid by the Old Master Fu but what stunned him, even more, was that the man knew that he was in a disguise! He turned to look at Song Yan who immediately looked away in guilt.


    Seeing the guilty look on his daughter''s face, Song Dong Ming knew that this guy had brainwashed his daughter into epting him back. Song Dong Ming''s mouth moved as if he wanted to throw a diatribe, his expression was full of disdain as he red at Song Yan hating her for not being able to be steel from iron.


    Regardless of whether Song Yan forgave Fu Yu Sheng or not, Song Dong Ming was not going to forgive this kid so soon, he turned to look away from Fu Yu Sheng and snorted coldly.


    -----------------------

 Chapter 737 Sucking Up To Father In Law —-2

    Old Master Yan: "..." What the¡­was it all right for an adopted son to act so haughty?


    He turned to look at Song Lingyan thinking that thetter will say something but the man followed suit after the young man and snorted along with him.


    Old Master Yan: "..." ??? What is going on?


    Even Song Yan was befuddled when she saw Fu Yu Sheng standing in the middle of the Old Yan family''s living room. What in the world was this man even trying to do? Did she not tell him that he should leave this matter to her for a while and she will tell him when to approach her father?


    Was he this thick-skinned before? Why did she not know this?


    Song Dong Ming thought the same, it was one thing that his daughter told this man to be cautious of him but it was another thing for Fu Yu Sheng toe looking for him and did this man think that he was going to forget everything that he did to his daughter just because of a tea set? No matter how exquisite the pattern was, there was no way he was going to give his daughter up in exchange for just a few cups!


    Old Master Yan looked at Song Yan who seemed slightly flustered and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who seemed a bit too eager to suck up to the young man who was sitting next to Song Ling Yan and a bizarre idea popped in his head ¡ª¡ªwhat if¡­?


    But when he looked at how causal Song Ling Yan was treating the youngster he threw the absurd thought away, no matter how skilled Song Yan was there was no way she would be able to turn the hours backwards.


    Old Master Yan did not know why Fu Yu Sheng was sucking up to the young adopted son of the Song family but he did not want Song Yan''s family to break which was why he hurriedly took the initiative to introduce the two of them.


    " Oh little Ming, this is your brother-inw, Fu Yu Sheng. He is a very impressive young man, you don''t know it but this young man was the one who brought the Fu corporation which was on the verge of bankruptcy back on its feet and that too all on his own¡­" he then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and exnatory said, " Yu Sheng, this young man is the adopted son of the Song family. Dong Ming could not attend my banquet ..which is why he sent his son here on his behalf."


    Fu Yu Sheng smiled ruefully, he wanted to tell Old Master Yan that the young man who was looking younger than his usual age was his father-inw and not the adopted son! He knew why Old Master Yan was telling him about Song Dong Ming''s identity as the adopted son but the thing was that¡ª¡ª even if he stuck out as someone weird, he will have to suck it up!


    Without waiting for Old Master Yan to say anything further, Fu Yu Sheng took the initiative to ce the tea set in front of the elderly man as he greeted him politely, " Dad¡ª¡ª No, Brother Ming. I am Fu Yu Sheng, I hope that you will keep your trust in me, I will never hurt your dau¡ª¡ªsister."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The corners of Song Dong Ming''s lips twitched when he heard Fu Yu Sheng suck up to him by calling him dad. He really wanted to kick this man out but he was still in awe when he heard Old Master Yan praise Fu Yu Sheng, it looked like this man was no fool, he was very much simr to him when it came to the business field.


    Just as he was lost in his own thoughts he heard Old Madam Yan say that the dinner was ready and started to serve dishes, Song Yan who felt that the atmosphere in the living room was too stifling rose from her seat and then went to the kitchen to help Old Madam Yan.


    As they all sat down on their seats, Song Yan who returned from the kitchen faced a dilemma as she saw two seats open. One was next to her father and the other one was close to her husband, and to make things difficult both the men were looking at her with shiny eyes.


    Song Yan nced at her father who was asking her to sit beside him with silent eyes while her husband who was literally on his knees with a pitiful pout on his face as he silently asked her to stay next to him.


    Song Yan: "..." You two can you not drag me into this matter?


    In the end, she chose to sit next to Fu Yu Sheng ignoring the re that her father had sent her way, the reason she chose Fu Yu Sheng was simple.


    Throughout the day she stayed with her father and her husband had been patient while staying with his family and more importantly, she nced down at the pitiful messages that Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong had sent her.


    The two of them were literally on their knees with heavy tes on their thighs as punishment. She was afraid that if she ignored Fu Yu Sheng, those two pitiful siblings who were unlucky enough to be born as the siblings of the demon king will get another set of tes on their thighs.


    When Father Song saw that Song Yan chose her husband instead of him, his face turned sour immediately. He looked around and picked up a bottle of alcohol that was sitting on the table and then said to Fu Yu Sheng with a threatening smile, "Brother-inw, I was a bit impolite just now, why don''t I pour alcohol for you? Let''s raise a toast after getting to know each other after such a long time?"


    Song Yan who raised her head and looked at the sly glint in the eyes of her father, swallowed hard. She knew that whatever her father was nning was not anything good

 Chapter 738 Looking For Adoptive Father In Law

    Fu Yu Sheng too knew that he was in trouble with his father-inw but he did not dare to refuse. No matter which wine his father-inw poured him into the ss and drank it all without any fuss.


    Song Yan first watched everything happen in front of her without saying anything but when she noticed the ssy eyes of her husband, she could help but feel sorry for the man who was made to chug wine after wine followed by beer which was why she turned to look at her father and said hurriedly, " Da¡ª- brother Ming, you shouldn''t drink so much. You are still young but your gut is not as strong as others, so please don''t keep drinking and eat some bread or something to soak up the alcohol."


    She then turned to look at Song Lingyan and then tugged on his sleeves, while reminding her elder brother about their father''s condition, " Isn''t that right, big brother? Brother Ming''s health is not as good as it was before he should not drink right?"


    Song Dong Ming narrowed his eyes when he heard the words of his daughter, though she spoke as if she was concerned about his health but in fact, he knew that his daughter was worried that he was going to make trouble for this Fu brat by making him drink to death. The more he saw his daughter''s care for her husband who left her alone for eight years the more upset he became, why was it that his daughter was willing to forgive this man? What was so good about him anyway?


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Father Song was very unhappy when he thought about how Fu Yu Sheng failed in his job, he gave his daughter to him because he wanted to make sure that his daughter will be well protected by someone but instead, he made her suffer! What was the point of marrying his treasure to this man?


    This was why not only did he not stop, he continued to pour drink after drink in Fu Yu Sheng''s ss making sure that the man was drunk to the point where he would be taken to the hospital!


    " You think too much Yan Yan, there is no way I am going to fall because of something so small," Song Ming smiled at his daughter telling her silently to not meddle in the matter of two men and then continued to pop the cork of the wine bottle as he tipped it against the ss that Fu Yu Sheng was holding and said menacingly, " Who knows whether brother inw will get another chance to drink like this in the future? With Father being angry with him, I am sure that he will definitely look for another husband for you if he gets upset any further."


    ''It''s a threat,'' thought Song Yan as she looked at her father speechlessly.


    ''It''s definitely a threat,'' Fu Yu Sheng affirmed in his head as he drank another sip from the ss that he was holding in his hand and then closed his eyes before heaving a sigh and turning to look at his wife as he bobbed his head with his eyes flickering with daze and smilingly said, " I am fine, I am not..frunk."


    "It''s drunk, Yu Sheng" Song Yan corrected him and then the man snapped his fingers of both hands like some idol and said cutely, "That''s right, I am not drunk¡­ I''mpletely sane." He added a wink as he looked at his wife.


    '' No, No, you arepletely drunk,'' Song Yan muttered in her head as she looked at her husband who was on the verge of stumbling and falling t on his face.


    At first Old Master Yan wanted to stop Song Dong Ming but when he saw that neither Song Ling Yan nor Fu Yu Sheng said anything to stop the man, he could only focus on his meal.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The atmosphere could be said to be rather harmonious.


    Even though Fu Yu Sheng was trying his best to suck up to his father-inw, Song Dong Ming seemed to have decided that he was not going to let go of him so easily which was why he turned to look at Yan Guo who was eating his dinner and then said to Yan Guo, " Brother Guo, what do you think about Yan Yan?"


    Yan Guo who was eating his meal silently choked on the bite of rice that he took, he coughed and spluttered before raising his head and looking at Song Dong Ming like he was asking whether he would like to die by burning in fire or jumping off the cliff. " Wh...What?" He asked hoping that the man will change his words, to his surprise not only did the man not change his words he smiled brightly and then said, " Sister Yan is really beautiful right? What do you think about her? My father asked me to look for a prospective second husband for her."


    Though Song Dong Ming felt a bit awkward while acting like a youngster, he still liked pulling his son-inw''s leg.


    Yan Guo turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was tantly ring at him asking him to refuse before turning to look at Song Dong Ming, he wanted to say that he was not interested in Song Yan like that and that she was like his sister but then he heard Song Dong Ming say, " Or do you think sister Yan is too old for you? Maybe you dislike her because she has a kid."


    As he spoke he looked at Yan Guo as if he expected better from him.


    Yan Guo: "...." Dear brother can you not see that your brother-inw is ring daggers at me?


    Yan Guo now felt like he was struck with a rock and a hard ce he turned to look at his mother asking for help but then he heard his mother say, " I am not against it, Yan Yan is really pretty. I was rather jealous when I found out that such a pretty daughter-inw was snatched by Old Fu."


    Yan Guo: "....." Mother, what wrong have I done?


    ---------------------

 Chapter 739 Looking For Adoptive Father In Law——2

    Old Madam Yan also wanted to tease her son a little, this young one of her was refusing to get married which was why she wanted to let him know that if he continue to act like she will have him marry anyone as long as the other person was a woman.


    In fact, if Song Yan really got a divorce having a daughter-inw who was this talented in the supernatural field was not bad either which was why Old Madam Yan was willing to agree to what Song Dong Ming said to Yan Guo.


    Fu Yu Sheng: "...."


    Fu Yu Sheng felt like he had been stabbed in the back by someone whom he trusted a lot, he looked at Old Madam Yan and then turned to look at his father inw, from their expressions one could see that the two of them seemed to have reached a conclusion on their own.


    Afraid that Song Yan will say anything to stop him from having his fun, Song Dong Ming hurriedly said to Old Madam, " I think that we should really think of the two children having a little fun together, after all, I know that Brother Yan Guo was the one who helped Sister Yan when she was inbour, I think he will be a much better husband than someone who knows how to impregnate his wife and not care about her."


    Fu Yu Sheng wanted to say something but he could not because his head was too dizzy, he drank the wine as his father-inw wanted and yet he was still not liked. Why was this happening to him?


    Song Yan looked at the man livid face who was sitting next to her, she wished she could stop her father but the old man was hell-bent on making life difficult for Fu Yu Sheng which was why she had no other choice but to re at her father hoping that he will stop, she did not want to make a fuss in front of the Yan family and wanted to make sure that there was no way she was remarrying anyone much less the man whom her husband thought of as a brother.


    Song Dong Ming however ignored the re that was pointed towards him by his daughter and continued to act as if he could not see the disapproval written on his daughter''s face, he then turned to look at Yan Guo and said in a smilingly voice, " Brother Guo would you like to go on a date with sister Yan? That way you will be able to get to know her better. I mean you won''t get a woman with such unique skills again."


    " Da¡ª- Brother Ming, what are you¡ª-" Song Yan opened her mouth when she heard her father take another mile for an inch just because she was silent but then there was a loud bang and everyone turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was standing up on his feet with his hands stered on the table, his chair on the floor as he raised his head and red at Yan Guo.


    The poor guy who was dragged into this mess thought that he was going to be hit when he saw Fu Yu Sheng walk over to Song Yan lift her off her chair and then sit back down on the chair with his arm around Song Yan''s waist as he red at Song Dong Ming and loudly announced, " She is my wife, my wife, mine! I am not sharing! I will beat anyone who snatches her away!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Old Master Yan dropped his chopsticks when he heard Fu Yu Sheng''s words as he turned to look at his wife who was chuckling before turning to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was acting like a child.


    p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® On the other hand, Song Lingyan and Song Dong Ming were stupefied by Fu Yu Sheng''s change but if they were stupefied by just this then they were not prepared for what was going toe because they heard Fu Yu Sheng snap at Yan Guo after he was done announcing his possessiveness.


    " You bratty brother Guo, I don''t care if you are six feet tall and whatnot ¡ª¡ª if you touch my wife, or go on a date¡­ I will bury you six feet down and then grow cat nip on your grave such that cats will piss and poop on your tombstone. Do you know how bad cat piss smells? Even your ghost will die of its smell!"


    Yan Guo: "....."


    At that moment, Song Dong Ming who snapped out of his daze turned to look at the man who was hugging his daughter and red at the man with little fires zing in his eyes. How dare this man hug his daughter in front of him! No matter whether he was drunk or not, he was not going to let this slide.


    " Let go of my daughter!" Song Dong Ming who lost his temper screamed at Fu Yu Sheng forgetting his appearance as he red at the man sitting in front of him but it was as if Fu Yu Sheng''s soul underwent a serious change as the man red at his father-inw and raised his brows before saying in all seriousness, " I am not giving up my wife never! I married her! She is mine! You were missing as well, shall I go and look for another father for my wife then huh father-inw? I will seriously do it! Yan Yan is so good many men will agree to be her father!"


    As he spoke he turned to look at Old Master Yan and asked in a drunken J haze, " What do you say, Grandpa? You willing to adopt my wife?"


    Old Master Yan: "¡­.." Wait let me first stomach this entire situation! So this young man was really Song Dong Ming? And what was with this situation? A son-inw was looking for another adoptive father-inw. This was something that he was hearing for the first time in his life!

 Chapter 740 Almost Bit Him

    " You bastard!" Song Dong Ming was so furious that he wished he could hit this son-inw of his, how dare he say that he was going to pick another father-inw for himself? With a re that was loaded with daggers, he snapped, " How dare you even think of finding another father for my daughter? Do you wish for me to snap your head or what? Have you forgotten that I have a ck belt!"


    " Come on then! You can look for another husband for my wife why can I not look for another father-inw? If you have the guts step into a boxing ring with me! I was a champion when I was young, do you think I will not bury any man who tries to snatch my wife?" Fu Yu Sheng hugged Song Yan, his head resting on the crook of his wife as he red at the young man who was ring at him. " I will turn his face into that of a pig, you dare look for one."


    As he spoke, he turned to look at Yan Guo and snarled, " And youe out with me a little!"


    " You little sh*t!" Song Dong Ming but he was interrupted by Song Yan who raised her hand and stopped her husband and father sternly.


    "That''s enough!" Song Yan could no longer be bothered by the issue that was going on at the moment but when she saw Yan Guo looking at her with a pleading look, she could only put a stop to the fight that was beginning to brew between her husband and father. " Father stop picking up a fight with a drunk man, you should have known better when you were making him drunk, do you really think that a drunk person can talk sensibly?"


    " But he¡ª-"


    "It''s your fault, you cannot expect any man to stay silent after dragging their leg like that," Song Yan sighed while rubbing her head as she turned to look at her drunk husband and then said, " Let me go, Yu Sheng."


    " No, you will walk down the aisle with another man!" Fu Yu Sheng shook his head with his cheeks flushed as he red at Yan Guo and added, " I will break your legs if you stand on the other side of the aisle."


    Yan Guo: "..." Brother, I haven''t said a thing since the beginning.


    Song Yan patted the man who was hugging her on the head and then said with a promising tone, " I will not walk down the aisle with another man, you will be the only one walking me down the aisle."


    " Really?" Fu Yu Sheng raised his head and looked at the woman with a smile in his eyes.


    " Really," affirmed Song Yan with a smile which brought a silly smile on Fu Yu Sheng''s face as he turned to look at Song Dong Ming and said haughtily, " You hear that, you hear that¡­ I will be the only one taking her down the aisle in all her life! Me! Not that gori!" He pointed to Yan Guo causing Yan Bao to choke on his drink andugh out loud,


    " Damn," Yan Bao looked at his youngest brother who was staring at Fu Yu Sheng with a gaping look on his face. " A drunk Fu Yu Sheng is literally ruthless."


    " Shut up!" Yan Guo took a huge bite of his rice and sullenly said, " So what? I am just tall and a little macho¡­and my brows are a bit thick and ¡­."


    " And ¡­.?" Yan Niu prodded causing Yan Guo to re at his second brother in anger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Song Yan sighed ignoring the re that was aimed at her by her father and brother, since her husband was drunk, she hurriedly said to her father and everyone else, " Yu Sheng is drunk¡­ I will take him home."


    After a pause, she turned to look at Old Madam Yan and Yan Guo who were dragged in the matter for no reason. " I apologise for Yu Sheng''s drunken words, brother Guo, Grandma Yan¡­ he is not good with alcohol."


    " I can see that," Yan Guo spoke sullenly looking still upset about being called a gori.


    "It''s all right, Yan Yan," Old Madam Yanughed softly as she waved Song Yan''s apology aside. " Guo had also teased Yu Sheng a lot when thetter was young, I still remember that Yu Sheng deliberately signed up for mixed martial arts training because Guo Guo teased him a bit too much. It''s all right."


    Yan Guo: "...." Mother? Whose mother are you exactly? Let''s clear this up today once and for all!


    Was he really the son of the Yan family?


    "That''s right, Yan Yan," Yan Bao stoppedughing and then turned to look at Song Yan before winking at her. " You and Yu Sheng are like little siblings to us, it''s all right if little brother says a few rude things to his big brother, right Guo Guo?"


    Yan Guo: "..." Do whatever you want.


    Seeing that no one seemed to be upset because of Fu Yu Sheng''s words, Song Yan sighed in relief and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who had loosened his grip on her waist and then stood up from hisp. Though she looked rather guilty under the re of her father, she still helped Fu Yu Sheng who slumped against her at once causing her father to re at him even more intensely.


    With a sigh, Song Yan said, " Then I will take him to the Fu house. It seems that he is really drunk."


    " There is no need for you to go, I will help him." Song Lingyan tried to approach Fu Yu Sheng but it was as if he was a dog who realised he was being separated from his owner, Fu Yu Sheng immediately wrapped his arms around Song Yan and shook his head before muttering, " Mine! Mine! Not you! She is mine! Not you!"


    And when Song Lingyan tried to take him off his wife, Fu Yu Sheng growled and went to bite him.


    Song Lingyan: "..." What are you? A chihuahua?


    ------------------

 Chapter 741 Almost Bit Him ——2

    Song Yan knew that Fu Yu Sheng was not going to let go of her not when he was teased brutally by her father. She heaved a sigh of relief when her father did not stop her from taking Fu Yu Sheng with her and left the dining table before walking out of the Yan family''s residence.


    " Mine!" Fu Yu Sheng muttered while holding Song Yan who rolled her eyes and said, " Yes, Yes, yours. Now lift your weight a bit. You are really heavy."


    Howe she did not know that this man was this heavy before, she was almost staggering under his weight!


    Song Yan had a hard time dragging the drunken man who, even though Fu Yu Sheng tried to stand on his feet he would only stagger and then almost fell on his face countless times, seeing that the man was wasted, Song Yan could only pull him along with her while groaning under her weight.


    When the two of them reached the Fu house, Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong who were still kneeling immediately brightened when they saw Song Yan and shouted, "Sister-inw? Are youing back?"


    " No," Song Yan dragged Fu Yu Sheng to the couch and dumped him there where Old Master Fu stared at his wasted grandson and was speechless. Howe his grandson was this bad at drinking? But when he remembered the time of his youth, Old Master Fu cleared his throat and then turned to look away.


    " I only came here to bring Yu Sheng back home, he is too drunk to even stand up and since I know that you two are incapable of doing so, I can only pick up this task," she added when she saw Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong on the floor with their hands raised in the air. " You two look like you are having a hard time?"


    "Sister-inw, please make second brother understand that we did not mean to be rude to you," Fu Rong was literally dying under the weight of the tes that were sitting on her knees. " I am willing to be your dog, all your life but make him stop! I cannot withstand this anymore!"


    Fu Yu Shen too was almost on the verge of fainting since he had been kneeling on the floor ever since morning, he looked at his sister-inw and cried, " Please make your husband understand that I will have to give up on my leg if I continue like this! I cannot lose my legs, sister-inw! I still need to make sure that this family has another heir!"


    Song Yan was amused by their expression and then shook her head, " I understand what you are saying but ¡­" She pointed to her husband who was on the couch and then said, " I cannot talk sense to him at the moment."


    No sooner did she say that than both Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong withered like sunflowers who haven''t seen the sun for days and sighed, " All right get up¡­ if your brother says anything then say that I gave you permission to stand up and if he has something to say then he should say it to me."


    Immediately, the light returned in Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong''s eyes as they looked at Song Yan and echoed one another,


    " I love you, sister-inw!"


    " I love you more than I love my branded purses sister-inw!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Fu Yu Sheng, who was lying on the couch immediately sat up straight and then shouted hoarsely, " Who dare to say that they love my wife? I will rip your tongue out! Come out!"


    Fu Yu Shen: "..."


    Fu Rong: "¡­." We forgot that our second brother is super possessive of our sister-inw.


    ¡­.


    Song Yan left the three siblings with each other and then returned to the Yan family she knew that her father must be waiting for her and sure enough as soon as she pushed the door open of the house, she saw her father sitting on the couch. Old Master Yan was looking at him with a dubious look and asking,


    " Old Ming, you are saying that this is all because of Yan Yan''s talisman?"


    "It''s just an illusion I am still the same old Song Dong Ming," her father replied, noticing the door opening, Father Song looked at his daughter and asked, " You took back that kid to his house?"


    Song Yan nodded and then replied, " Yes Father, I brought him to the Fu house and left him there beforeing back." She was slightly worried that her father will hold this matter against Fu Yu Sheng which was why she immediately raised her hand and then exined to her father, " Dad he was drunk tonight ¡­if he was not drunk then he would have not said such words."


    " Of course, I know that," Song Dong Ming sneered as he closed the book that was in hisp. " Your husband is not as gutsy as to go against me like that."


    Song Yan: "..." No, he is just that gutsy, he is just pretending to be friendly as a golden retriever.


    Song Dong Ming did not know what his daughter was thinking but when he thought about how his son-inw was willing to stand up against him for his daughter, a bit of his anger washed down and he turned to look at Song Yan with a softened expression and then said, "It''s all right, you don''t have to worry about anything, I will not hold this against him, you can go and take a rest."


    Song Yan''s eyes widened when she saw that her father was willing to let this matter slide but seeing that he was being unusually good-tempered, she nodded and then went to the second-floor without saying anything more.


    In any case, she was relieved that her father was willing to give Fu Yu Sheng a chance. With that thought in her head she turned on her feet and then went to her room, the second her head hit her pillow Song Yan closed her eyes and dozed off. Tonight was even more tiring then dealing with ghosts.

 Chapter 742 Corpse Of An Old Woman

    When Song Yan woke up the next morning, she thought that everything must have settled already which was why she took a calming shower and then went outside her room when she smelled the scent of fooding from the kitchen, she thought that it was Old Madam Yan but to her surprise when she came down the stairs, she saw her husband seriously frying the sausages that were cut in the same of octopus with omelettes and porridge cooking on the other three stoves while Old Madam Yan stared at her husband pitifully.


    '' Oh, he must have remembered what he didst night,'' thought Song Yan while looking at her husband who was pouring his heart and soul into cooking breakfast for her father who was now sitting at the dining table while discussing something with Old Master Yan who did not look anymore surprised upon finding his dear friend looking so young.


    Song Yan definitely hit the point, Fu Yu Sheng indeed remembered what he didst night and when he first remembered the memories of thest night he wanted to jump off the railing of his balcony but then he remembered that if he jumped then his father inw will definitely marry his wife off to Yan Guo which was why he changed his n and came to the Yan family to win the heart of his father inw through his stomach.


    Old Madam Yan who did not expect to find Fu Yu Sheng on his knees while kowtowing in front of Song Dong Ming was given the scare of her life and that scare only got even worse when she saw Fu Yu Sheng suggest that he will cook breakfast for their family but before she could refuse, she heard Song Dong Ming agree and could only watch the poor man work harder than ever while cooking to please his father inw.


    Fu Yu Sheng who cooked seaweed soup and whatnot together with this and that was sweating profusely but when he brought the dishes out he smiled at his father-inw enthusiastically as he announced loudly, "Father-inw let''s have breakfast, I cooked everything that you like." He ced the dishes on the dining table one by one and when his gaze fell on his wife, his smile widened even more as he shyly ced the special chicken shredded porridge that he prepared for his wife after ving away in the kitchen since morning and said,


    " I prepared this for you, Yan Yan ¡­ I know you cannot start your morning without some meat. Don''t worry though I have prepared it carefully while keeping an eye on spices and it''s not heavy at all!"


    Everyone turned to look at Song Yan who blushed furiously while lightly ring at her husband, " You didn''t have to work so hard." She raised her hand and took out her handkerchief before wiping the sweat that was coating Fu Yu Sheng''s forehead. " I could have eaten what others are eating."


    Song Dong Ming''s brows knitted when he saw his daughter caring about the man when he just prepared a simple chicken porridge for her in the morning. What was this? Why was she wiping his sweat? Did she forget all the sweat that she shed when she was giving birth to Chen Chen? Did that man wipe her sweat when she was pushing his child out? His eyes narrowed as he looked at his sausages and then announced loudly, " I want fried rice with bacon, eggs and sausages."


    Immediately, Song Yan who was wiping her husband''s sweat paused and turned to look at her father who already had enough dishes that could have pleased an Emperor in front of him and then said, " Dad you will not be able to eat so much¡ª¡ª-"


    " I couldn''t takest night''s insults as well but did I kill myself?" Song Dong Ming countered and Fu Yu Sheng who was targeted again immediately raised his hands and very naturally and solicitously said, " I will make the fried rice for your father, would you like shredded chicken in it as well?"


    " I want to ..but shred it fresh." Song Dong Ming nodded as he ordered Fu Yu Sheng who nodded along and said, " Right you are still recovering so you cannot eat the cold meat."


    " Then the cold one¡ª¡ª"


    " I will eat it¡­ you can give whatever you dislike to me, we can not waste food."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Song Yan: "..."


    The entire Yan family: "...."


    Yan Guo looked at the porridge that smelled delicious but had no meat and then raised his head to say, " I want some freshly shredded chicken as well."


    " Go and eat dung!" Fu Yu Sheng who was marching inside the kitchen scolded Yan Guo at once who looked at him speechlessly and then said, " You insulted me as well!"


    " Your face is one of those who are made to be insulted even your mother cannot stop herself from insulting you." Fu Yu Sheng countered as Yan Guo looked at his mother who looked away.


    Well, she was indeed guilty of this since she often teased her son for looking like a little monkey.


    Yan Guo: "¡­.." That''s it! I am preparing my adoption forms!


    Old Master Yan had been petrifiedst night when he found out that the young man whom he thought was the adopted son of Song Dong Ming was actually Song Dong Ming himself! But now that he discussed with his family and thought and pondered everything along with the parasitic demons, he realised that what his friend did was not even that surprising and treated Song Dong Ming like an old friend.


    He patted Song Dong Ming on the back while teasing his son and then said, "That''s right, this special treatment is just for Dong Ming! After all, he is Yu Sheng''s father-inw."


    Yan Guo rolled his eyes as he took a huge bite of his porridge and decided to ignore everyone around him. It was better to focus all his attention on food, at least food will never roast him!


    --------------------

 Chapter 743 Corpse Of An Old Woman ——2

    Song Yan did not have time to worry about the heart broken Yan Guo, she was still in shock at Fu Yu Sheng''s eagerness to butter her father up, what was this fawning attitude of his? He did not even fawn at her this much! However, when she saw that her father and brother were not looking as disapproving as they werest night, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Fu Yu Sheng knew that his key to a long and happy life with Song Yany in the hands of his father inw which was why he not only did not get angry at being ordered around, he evendled the fried rice and served his father inw and brother inw, he even went to serve some food for Wen Mingzhi and whispered, " Please help my case a little sister inw."


    Wen Mingzhi chuckled as she nodded and agreed, she too thought that a man who was willing to crawl on his knees to win his woman back deserved a second chance and Fu Yu Sheng was actually clinging onto Song Yan''s calf like a little leech. There was no way he was going to let go of her sister-inw.


    Fu Yu Sheng''s lips curved in a smile as he added more shredded chicken into the bowl of his sister-inw''s bowl as he thanked her again and sat down next to his wife.


    The Yan family all stared at Fu Yu Sheng''s fawning attitude and did not know whether tough or cry, this was the man who would rather exchange fists than ask for forgiveness from anyone and yet he was willingly lowering himself in front of his father-inw and his family.


    Just as they were finishing their breakfast while still stunned by what was happening Old Master Yan''s phone rang causing the silence disrupted as he picked up his phone and then answered the call,


    " Hello, Yan Xi Feng speaking," he greeted the man on the other side and when he heard the words of the man, his face turned grim as he looked at Song Yan and the others before he nodded and replied, " All right, I got it."


    " What is the matter now father?" Yan Niu asked as he ced his chopsticks on the table and looked at his father who shook his head and replied, " Very bad business, Niu''er. The guards who were patrolling around the military district found the body of a woman at the back of the district. Her corpse ispletely dry but surprisingly it does not have any signs of decaying, she is missing her eyes and jaw making it look rather hideous, they asked me toe there with Yan Yan."


    Immediately after hearing what Old Master told them, the faces of the people sitting around the table turned solemn as they looked at each with grave expressions.


    Old Master Yan did not pay attention to his sons, instead, he turned to look at his friend and then said, " Dong Ming, can I bring Yan Yan with me? I know that this is an emergency but she is in the end your daughter. I will not take her if you don''t wish for her to get involved."


    " No, it''s all right, she is grown up and as long as she knows what she is getting involved with except for a reckless and irresponsible man," he added when Fu Yu Sheng smiled at him before continuing, " You can take her along with you, just make sure that she is fine."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Song Dong Ming wanted to go with Song Yan as well but he knew that Chu Lian already sent someone to the military district to keep an eye on him, he needed to keep a good cover over his identity and remain hidden unless he wanted to be caught again. He could not let that woman be prepared for what he was nning for her, instead, he turned to look at his son and said, " Lingyan, you go with your sister. If there is any danger make sure to leave everyone and evacuate with your sister even if it means carrying her over your shoulder."


    " Yes, father." Song Lingyan took responsibility with a smile on his face while the people at the table looked at the father and son who were suffering from a sister and daughterplex.


    Was this all right?


    Because the matter was serious, they did not have time to pay any attention to their breakfast they ate everything that was on the table and then rushed out of the house where Song Dong Ming repeatedly told his daughter to stay careful and not get into harm''s way.


    " If something attacks you, make sure to use your brother or husband as your shield, this is what men are for." He looked at her solemnly causing Song Yan''s lips to twitch.


    " I understand Father." Though she wanted to tell her father that he was going to upset the majority of men if he said this again but she decided to stay silent for now and headed towards the ce where the old woman''s corpse was found.


    Song Yan walked over to the isted ce and then looked at the corpse that was lying on the side of the grassy pavement with her eyes and jaw missing along with her teeth and then frowned. Next to her Fu Yu Sheng who had followed her also frowned as he looked at the corpse with a stunned look on his face, he exchanged a look with Song Yan who asked him to stay silent and then walked over to the corpse where she started to examine the corpse and just as she expected, her suspicions were proven correct.


    At that moment Yan Bao said with a worried voice, " Yan Yan, do you think this is the work of those damned parasitic demons? Did they catch this elderly woman and ate herpletely? This time it was an elderly woman what if they catch a young woman next time."


    "It is not the work of parasitic demons, Brother Bao and I am afraid that this is a young woman."

 Chapter 744 Not More Than Twenty Four

    When everyone heard what Song Yan said they were stupefied, they all turned to look at the old woman''s corpse while turning to look at Song Yan who was still examining the body as Old Master Yan said, " Yan Yan, what are you talking about, this body certainly belongs to an old woman. Even though she is missing an eye and jaw, her hair is still grey."


    Though he believed Song Yan''s ability but what his eyes were seeing seemed to be different from what Song Yan just told them.


    Before Song Yan could say anything, it was Fu Yu Sheng suddenly spoke up, " Even if the body looks like that of an old woman if we look around at everything that she is holding and wearing, I think that we had to admit that she is dressed like a young woman, when was thest time you saw an old woman wearing a dress that only reaches her thighs with a braided shopping bag, grandpa Yan?"


    Old Master Yan: "¡­.." he turned to look at the body of the old woman and had to admit that the woman was indeed dressed in a manner that was a bit too atrocious.


    " Maybe she is one of those modernised old women?" Yan Bao suggested though he did admit that something was weird about this corpse they could not ignore the sagging skin and white hair that was sticking to the bones of the woman''s body.


    Song Yan opened her mouth at that very moment and then started to exin why she came to such a bizarre conclusion, " Grandpa Yan, Brother Bao, I said this after carefully examining the bones of this corpse," she pointed to the corpse while looking at Fang Yanli who was telling her that the Yin energy of the corpse was not more than that of twenty-five years which made her even more certain that her examination was not wrong.


    " Even though the corpse looks old and battered if you carefully look at it¡­ you will see that the bones are not brittle andcking in calcium, if anything they look like they belong to someone young and someone who took good care of herself, what''s more, is that the corpse ispletely dried up and is not rotting which means that it was sucked drypletely with everything that was inside it including the internal organs as well."


    She then stared at the unhinged jaw of the corpse and narrowed her eyes as she looked at the string of a white liquid that waspletely dry and added, " And from what I can see is that this case is fairly simr to that of the guards, the white liquid with which those two guards were covered with had been dried up which is why you cannot see that it is molten ...the skin which you believe is sagging, I am certain that its actually molten ....and if you bring this body for the examination you will see that this woman is covered up in the same liquid as those guards."


    With that, she pushed herself off the ground and then looked around the surrounding where she did not feel any grudge or yin energy which was supposed to be lingering here since a murder took ce and that too of a young woman, her eyes shed before she turned to look at Old Master Yan and said wisely, " This woman was not killed here and nor was she killed yesterday. Someone killed this woman days ago and stored her corpse until it was dried up and then threw it out in the open like this¡­is there a furnace around here or something?"


    As soon as Song Yan finished exining everything, one of the Yan Bao''s soldiers nodded and then replied, "That''s right there is indeed a big furnace at the back of the military district where we take care of the trash and everything else. It''s environment friendly and the ashes that originate inside are taken care of properly as well."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " That solves the mystery then," Fu Yu Sheng chimed up as he was done listening to the soldier''s words, he turned to look at Old Master Yan and went on speaking, " The culprit must have dried this corpse up and wanted to take care of itst night but were startled by something which was why they dropped it here in their hurry."


    Once Old Master Yan was done listening to what Fu Yu Sheng was saying, his pupils contracted and he turned to look at the corpse that was lying on the side of the grassy pavement and rubbed his forehead, what the heck? He retired because he wanted to live a peaceful life with his family and no longer worry about such a thing.


    But now because of these supernatural things and the parasitic demons, he was having a hard time getting proper sleep! These days he was physically and mentally exhausted as he thought about the parasitic demons and now there was something else lurking inside the military district as well.


    The more he thought about it the more he broke out in cold sweat just how many demons were lurking in this ce? Was this a military district or a monster-rearing yard for someone?


    He then turned to look at Song Yan and asked in a worried voice, " Yan Yan, are you sure that this is a young woman? You did not see it wrong? But if this is not done by the parasitic demons then who else was involved? Are you really sure?"


    " I am certain, parasitic demons can only slowly kill a person, they cannot exchange their life force and everything else" replied Song Yan as she shook her head. " This thing might be rted to the parasitic demons where it ispletely different from them and I am sure that it is more powerful than the parasitic demons that we have encountered. If you doubt my examination then you can call the experts and have them examine this corpse and tell you the age of this body by examining her bones."


    Song Yan was certain that this matter was rted to something simr to those things that she encountered in thepany of her sister-inw but she could not understand just what kind of things were those demons and how in the world they came into existence in the first ce. She was equally puzzled when she looked at the corpse, she still could not understand what exactly was these monsters after. Was it the life force? Beauty or what?


    ------------------------

 Chapter 745 Not More Than Twenty Four —-2

    Why else would someone target a young woman and snatch everything from their body? It was obvious that someone was manipting this from behind but why? And for what? She did not think that this was done by Chen Chu Chu because that woman was truly very precautious, it would be impossible for her to make such a novice-like mistake.


    Before seeing this body she thought that it was just Chen Chu Chu who was ying around with the women of this world for the sake of beauty and what not but now that she saw that the corpse was empty from the inside as well, she seemed to have realised that it was much worse than such a small thing like exchanging beauty with the young women.


    And that Chen Chu Chu was not the only one behind this matter, there was someone else with her. She just did not know the motive of this person along with the motives of Chen Chu Chu!


    She looked down at the corpse and a grim look shed through Song Yan''s eyes, there were times when humans were more dangerous than beasts and demons, especially ones that were blinded by their greed.


    Right now, it looked like she had to try her best and get closer to the motive of the persons who were involved in this entire thing.


    Old Master Yan was not stupid either, he had seemed to have realised that something sinister was taking ce inside the military district which was why instead of closing this matter as a case rted to parasitic demons, he called the experts and then brought the corpse of the old woman to the examination building where the examiners started to do a microscopic examination of the bones that were covered by the sagging skin of the corpse and it took them more than four hours to finallye to believe the result that they were seeing.


    They all stared at the bones that were in front of them and exchanged a look of disbelief before the head examiner rubbed his forehead and walked out of the examination room where Old Master Yan along with Yan Bao was waiting, Commander Chen who heard that a simr case like that of his wife had taken ce immediately rushed over to the examination building where he was standing next to Old Master Yan.


    Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng sat on the waiting chair while the head examiner looked at Old Master Yan and then said with a heavy voice, "It is true, from the examination I can see that the woman even though she looks like an old woman is actually a young woman. Her hair might have turned white under the presence of the liquid in which it was covered and the skin that is loose and sagging is actually molten and deformed but because of abrupt drying, it seems to have turned simr to that of an old woman¡­. At least from the microscopic examinations, this body is not older than twenty-four."


    When Old Master Yan and Commander Chen heard that the body really belonged to a young woman they were stunned. Does this mean that the person who was behind this deliberately made the corpse look like this and then left it behind to confuse them?


    Commander Chen who lost his wife to an unfortunate ident simr to this one couldn''t help but ask in a sombre voice, " This body why was it half molten thanpletely like my¡­" he trailed off but the head examiner understood his word and gave him a sympathetic look before he took the report from his assistant and started speaking,<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " This liquid that we found on the body of this woman is actually a lot less potent than the one we found on your wife''s corpse, Commander. As for why this body was dried up instead of being thrown aside, this is something that I cannot exin for the moment."


    Commander Chen gritted his teeth, on the other hand, Song Yan''s eyes shed as she looked at the corpse that was lying inside the examination room. At first, she was only slightly doubtful but now she was certain that the person behind this killing was different¡ª¡ª was it Chen Xi?


    Her eyes flickered as she remembered the younger Chen sister, she had been focusing on Chen Chu Chu so much that she seemed to have forgotten that Chen Xi was adopted along with Chen Chu Chu as well.


    She turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was looking solemn as well and her brother on the other hand was looking at the happenings in front of him with his arms crossed, just now he stayed silent because he was too swept up by such turn of events but now he couldn''t help but shiver as he thought about what was going on in this ce.


    Commander Chen exchanged a few more words with the head examiner before he took his leave while Yan Bao had to leave as well since he had some business to attend to, Old master Yan who was returning with them looked more serious than ever as he stayed silent for a long time.


    Which caused the three of them to stay quiet as well, it was only when they were nearing the Yan residence that Old Master Yan opened his mouth and asked a question that was weighing on his head since the examination, " Yan Yan, why is it that only women are being attacked, those guards even though they were attacked¡­they were only missing their internal organs and their corpses were fine."


    Song Yan pursed her lips as she thought over many things as she tried to fragment her answer in a way that will not startle Old Master Yan, only then did she open her mouth and replied, " This might be because a woman''s body holds more yin energy and maybe the attacker is a woman as well since the women who were attacked were missing something like their eyes and skin¡­maybe it''s for the sake of maintaining their good looks."


    Old Master Yan was scared out of his wits after hearing Song Yan''s answer but then he heard her say, " And since the victims are all women, it will be better if sister-inw Mei, stays inside the house all the time¡­ or else I am afraid ¡­. All I can say is that a woman with a child is even more tempting to such beings, grandpa Yan."


    --------------------

 Chapter 746 A Very Unlucky Fu Yu Shen

    " I will tell her to stay inside the house all the time," Old Master Yan agreed at once, since that thing was attacking nothing but women, he will make sure that his wife and daughter-inw stayed inside the house all the time. This was his first grandchild, he could not allow any mishap to take ce!


    The three of them returned home with Old Master Yan and Song Lingyan following them Fu Yu Sheng could not do anything to Song Yan and just as they were approaching the house, he wanted to stop and say some words to Song Yan when he heard hurried footstepsing their way with the sound of a wheelchair behind them.


    They all turned to look at Li Wenyi who was pushing the bandaged-covered Fu Shu Chang in the wheelchair with her as she hurried over to where Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan were standing, with a grave expression as she ignored the painful groans her husband, she told Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng a very upsetting news that she heard after arriving at military district, " Sister inw, Yu Sheng, its really bad! Something happened to Yu Shen!"


    Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng''s expressions changed drastically, when they saw a car that came from the outsidee to a stop Ning Yu and Ning Ying stepped out of it and then strode towards them as Li Wenyi hurriedly said to them, " Actually, nothing serious happened but if we don''t go to the Chen house and rescue Yu Shen, I am afraid that he will be married off to the younger sister Chen!"


    As she spoke she started retelling everything that Fu Rong told her while she was on a call with her during their ride here. It turns out that Fu Yu Shen who finally regained his freedom went out of the military district and he seemed to be driving towards the town to have fun but who would have expected that his car would collide with someone in the middle of the street?


    Fu Yu Shen was startled by this ident and rushed out of his car to bring the person whom he knocked into his car but it was onlyter on that he realised that the thing smelled like rotten blood and flesh and its moment was jerky. Fu Yu Shen tried to dodge the thing that tried to attack him as soon as he got closer to it but he was a tad bit toote.


    Fortunately, Chen Xi who was returning from a shoot saved him by throwing a me thrower but ver unluckily she was too busy saving Fu Yu Shen and did not notice that a parasitic demon climbed up her leg and went inside her ear causing her to be affected by the thing. Fu Yu Shen brought Chen Xi back home after she was attacked but she was still unconscious and the Chen family was trying to hold their family ountable for this even though Commander Chen was trying his best to hold his mother off.


    "It is really weird, I am telling you that the younger Chen sister must havee up with some sort of n to drag Yu Shen into her mess since the older one lost grasp of Shu Chang." Li Wenyi spoke through gritted teeth, she still haven''t forgotten the fact that Chen Chu Chu tried to kill her husband when he refused to marry her.


    And now that she had failed, she was trying to lump Fu Yu Shen into her mess!


    Ning Yu''s face was very ugly at the moment, Li Wenyi had told her everything and with the marriage talks between their family, it could be said that she was Fu Yu Shen''s fianc¨¦e now. The fact someone was trying to steal her man was enough to make her very angry even Ning Ying was upset since he knew that his sister had a very hard time letting go of her crush on the eldest young master Wu and epting Fu Yu Shen if that man was snatched away as well, then his sister might rebel!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Even Song Yan''s face turned green when she heard that Fu Yu Shen was caught in trouble with one of the Chen sisters and her face turned even more uglier when she heard that Chen Xi was having a hard time and was still unconscious after getting infected by the parasitic demon. She was at ease thinking that her brother-inw was now out of the clutches of that sinister woman Chen Chu Chu, who would have thought that the second she let her guard down Fu Yu Shen will be dragged into the mess by the Chen sisters?


    Chen Xi saved Fu Yu Shen by putting her life on the life. She had met Chen Xi and knew that the woman was simply beyond selfish, how can she even do something like saving the life of another person by putting hers on the line? There was certainly very strange going on here and what was even more strange was ¡­why were these two women so inclined to get the Fu family men? But it did not matter what they wanted since Song Yan was never going to let these women get involved with her family!


    " Is grandfather already at the Chen family?" Fu Yu Sheng asked with a twisted look on his face, he knew that his wife was the one who allowed Fu Yu Shen to get off the floor but with the horrendous luck of his brother, he should have tied a leash on his neck! Look at what kind of trouble he got involved in the second he stepped out of the house!


    Li Wenyi nodded while Fu Shu Chang hummed.


    " Grandfather is already at the Chen residence but from what Rong''er told me, he is having a hard time holding Madam Chen off who is hysterical at the moment, even Yu Shen can hardly speak in front of her with Chen Chu Chu''s cries," Li Wenyi twisted her lips when she remembered how the cries of Chen Chu Chu was echoing from behind in the background when Fu Rong called.


    "It''s fine as long as they hold the Chen family down," stated Song Yan as she increased her pace and started marching towards the Chen family''s residence but then she paused and turned to Ning Yu and asked, " You are here as Yu Shen''s betrothed right?"


    " That''s right," Ning Yu agreed at once.


    When Song Yan heard her answer she heaved a sigh of relief, at least she will be able to hold the Chen family down now.


    -----------------------

 Chapter 747 A Very Unlucky Fu Yu Shen——2

    When Song Yan and the rest arrived at the Chen family, it was just as they expected. They could hear the curses that Madam Chen was throwing at Old Master Fu and Fu Yu Shen, on the side they heard Chen Chu Chu''s cries while Fu Rong shouted back at Old Madam Chen without holding back as she screamed at her to quit dreaming. The expressions on Song Yan''s face turned gloomy and so did everyone else as they turned to look at each other before walking inside.


    Song Yan walked inside the house and she pushed the door open along with Fu Yu Sheng who red at Old Madam Chen coldly while Old Master Yan rushed over to his old friend''s side who seemed to be on the verge of copsing in anger. While Li Wenyi left her husband to Song Ling Yan who followed them just for the sake of protecting his sister but was now left with a mummified Fu Shu Chang.


    With the entire Fu family standing in front of them Old Master Chen told his wife to shut up even though they were just as strong in terms of the military background whenpared to Fu Yu Sheng and the rest but then his gaze fell on the Ning siblings and he immediately tugged his wife and red at her such that she will be silent.


    The Fu family they could take on but coupled with the Ning family it will be really hard for them to stand against the Fu family, looks like Old Master Chen was not lying when he said that Fu Yu Shen was involved with Ning Yu and could not take responsibility for Chen Xi.


    Song Yan nced at Fu Yu Shen whose face was red and then at Old Master Fu who was breathing heavily before she took out a blood-replenishing pill from her space ring and handed it to Old Master Yan such that he will be able to calm down.


    Old Master Fu looked down at the pill and then took it without thinking anything, the pill was sweet as watermelon and pomegranate and melted without any water in his mouth, with the pill inside his body, Old Master Fu recovered from his short breathlessness and then heaved a breath of relief when his heart that was throbbing wildly started to calm down.


    On the other hand, Old Madam Chen felt really wronged when she saw her husband stopping her. She had always doted on her daughters, Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi. When her daughter-inw died, Old Madam Chen was scared stiff by it but then she found out that her daughter-inw died because of some weird thing called parasitic demons.


    And it was her unfortunate luck that caused her to die as she encountered those things.


    Old Madam Chen was very upset about losing her daughter inw but in the end, her daughter-inw was still an outsider, she forgot the pain after a few days, as long as her son and grandchildren were fine she was not too heartbroken but then today when she did not expect anything was going to happen, she heard that her daughter was attacked by something weird! And that caused her precious daughter to be unconscious and develop a fever.


    She was furious when she found out that her daughter threw her life in danger to save that Fu brat who belonged to that ungrateful family. Her eldest daughter had been chasing after Fu Shu Chang for so many years but they did not even ept her nor did they show any good feelings towards her, especially that Fu Shu Chang who should have brought her eldest daughter to his house long ago. But when she heard that Fu Shu Chang''s entire right side was burnt in an ident, Old Madam Chen was relieved that her eldest daughter''s life was not ruined and she even asked her eldest daughter to forget that man.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After all, with his face burned, Fu Shu Chang would no longer look as good as before. Even her eldest daughter agreed but who would have thought that Chen Xi would go around and save the idiot son of the Fu family?


    Old Madam Chen was so angry that she almost vomited blood, at the same time she had heard from her son what happens to someone who was attacked by a parasitic demon which was why she was as anxious as hot ants on a pan.


    The more Old Madam Chen looked at Fu Yu Shen, the more unlikeable she found him. After all, it was because of this man, her youngest was lying unconscious!


    Old Madam Chen wiped her tears and then turned to look at her husband who was tugging at her sleeves as she said, " Why should I not speak? My daughter is almost on her deathbed because of this man! She might be getting eaten alive at the moment from the inside and for what? What have their family done for us? They tramped on Chu Chu''s face when she was chasing after their eldest and then arranged his marriage with someone else causing my Chu Chu''s heart and face to be thrown on the ground!"


    Old Madam Chen then shook off her husband''s hands and turned to look at Song Yan and Old Master Fu as she continued to scold them, " You all might not feel sorry for my daughter but I do! I feel my heart ache for her! She might be adopted in your eyes but for me, she is my biological daughter!"


    As she spoke she red at Fu Yu Shen with her eyes shimmering with tears as she choked on her sobs. " I do not care! I need an exnation, Old Master Fu! I want to know what wrong my daughtersmitted!"


    Song Yan no longer wanted to waste her time on this insensible squabbling though she knew that there was no way Chen Xi was going to die but with the act she and Chen Chu Chu had pulled she too had to use her cards carefully, she turned to look at Commander Chen and then said in a strong yet soft voice, " Commander Chen, as you already know I can deal with these parasitic demons just fine. Please take me to Miss Chen Xi... I will take a look at her condition."


    -----------------

 Chapter 748 Closed Cultivation

    Before Commander Chen could say anything, Old Madam Chen jumped in between and shouted at Song Yan, " What do you even know? Are you looking for an opportunity to kill my daughter or what? Trying to get your sister-inw''s revenge ?" Old Madam Chen was already very upset even when she kept shouting at Fu Yu Shen and Old Master Fu until her voice was hoarse, she still was far from bing calm.


    When she heard Song Yan say that she wanted to take a look at Chen Xi, her temper red up as she became even more prejudiced against the Fu family. She did not know why but at the current moment all she wanted was to make sure that the Fu family will suffer! Which was why she did not restrain her mouth at all and continued to scream at Song Yan.


    Fu Yu Shen was silent when he was the one who was getting scolded since he knew that there was no way he could jump the gun at the Chen family but when he saw that Old Madam Chen was scolding his sister-inw, he almost shouted at her upon hearing those unpleasant words but before he could say anything, Fu Yu Sheng''s cold voice rang out in the room. " Old Madam Chen, Old Master Chen and Commander Chen, I will hope that you will take a look at the situation first before ming my brother. It was Chen Xi who came to step forward and help Yu Shen but the thing is that there was no need for her to do so, because my family is acquainted with the Gu family of the capital and we have talismans personally drawn by the eldest master Gu. Even if that thing attacked Yu Shen, thetter would have been fine. This means that Yu Shen never needed any help from her in the first ce if anything, what Miss Chen Xi had done seemed to have caused us trouble since my brother''s betrothed is here."


    " Besides what makes me wonder is why you keep ming my wife. Did you not hear what she did for the military? Is it because you do not know or is it because you want to take this opportunity and unleash your anger on our family?"


    The expressions of Old Madam Chen, Old Master Chen and Commander Chen changed as they all turned to look at Ning Yu who was now standing next to Fu Yu Shen and saying something to him in a low voice Fu Yu Shen shook his head trying to deny everything.


    " I have nothing to do with that woman, in fact, I told her to leave me alone many times and that I will be fine but she insisted, what am I supposed to do, Ah Yu? Don''t get angry at me! When have I not listened to you?" In front of the bold tigress like Ning Yu, Fu Yu Shen was like a shivering cat as he listened to her scolding without even raising his head once.


    Old Madam Chen''s expression turned extremely ugly when she heard Fu Yu Sheng heartlessly dere that Chen Xi''s actions only caused them trouble instead of helping them while Chen Chu Chu''s eyes flickered as she looked at Song Yan and the others while trying to hide the calcting glint in her eyes. Her gaze turned to look at Fu Shu Chang who met her gaze calmly and smiled at her but this time his eyes held no fear ¡ª¡ªlooks like her hunch was right, that curse was taken care of but by whom?


    However, she did not have the time to ponder about it since her father asked her to take Old Madam Chen inside the house and since she was portraying as the sensible daughter of the Chen family, she lowered her head and then listened to her father without any signs of disobeying,


    On the other hand, Old Madam Chen was very indignant, she turned to point at Fu Yu Sheng and shouted, " Who do you think you are? Do you think just because you are rich you can say anything? My daughter is not like what you think! She was kind enough to save your brother and you are bold enough to say that she was trying to get your brother in trouble? Who do you think that your brother is? The Chinese currency that everyone will want to snag him up?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Old Madam Chen''s voice grew softer and softer as she was dragged away from the living room to the internal room.


    Commander Chen who saw Song Yan deal with the parasitic demons was afraid that she will be offended by his mother''s words which was why he quickly apologised to Song Yan and the rest of the Fu family.


    He was trying to make his mother understand just now but that woman had been stubborn ever since she was young as long as she gets hung up on something she will not let it go.


    Fu Yu Sheng waspletely expressionless and acted like a dignified CEO while Song Ling Yan who was helping Li Wenyi take care of Fu Shu Chang looked at his brother-inw with aplicated look in his eyes. Was this the same man who acted like a bullied daughter-inw in front of his father?


    Afraid that in case something happened to Chen Xi and her husband and brother inw will be dragged down by her, Li Wenyi spoke hurriedly, " There is no need for you to apologise, Commander Shen. If anything can you take my sister-inw to take a look at your sister? She could deal with the variant demons that attacked the three medical examiners, I am sure that she will be able to deal with those demons that have attacked Chen Xi, please take her to Chen Xi quickly lest it is toote to take action!"


    Commander Chen did not even waste a single second as he hurriedly nodded and invited Song Yan inside and Old Master Chen who knew that Song Yan was the only one who can save his daughter, he did not dare to take his anger out on her or Yu Shen especially when he saw Ning Yu ce her hand on Fu Yu Shen''s arms who had an ugly expression on his face.


    ---------------------------

 Chapter 749 Closed Cultivation ——2

    A small gift to all who supported me in thest month. I hope you will like it, the prices have increased but I made sure to keep it Minimal.


    Chen Xi was younger than Chen Chu Chu and unlike Chen Chu Chu she was only in her twenties and hadn''t crossed the prime of her youth yet, her room was delicately decorated with pink essories and since she was a model she had many portraits of her hanging on the wall. The men originally wanted to enter but upon seeing the explicit pictures of Chen Xi in her swimwear and undergarments, they all decided to stay out, especially Fu Yu Shen who was still in trouble of getting dragged into taking responsibility for Chen Xi lest something happened to her.


    Who knows if he saw something he should not, then Old Madam Chen will have him marry Chen Xi, right now?


    When Song Yan entered the room she did not have the time to look around those portraits, she walked over to Chen Xi''s bed where Chen Xii was lying and then looked at her paleplexion, she stretched out her hand and then caught hold of Chen Xi''s wrist and examined her body condition, it was just as she expected ¡ª¡ª though Chen Xi''s body was infected by parasitic demons they were notrge in numbers and they were only centring around her liver.


    Of all organs, they attacked the one that can grow back if it loses a piece eh? What a coincidence.


    Though Song Yan felt that something was weird, it could not be denied that Chen Xi was indeed infected by the parasitic demons, and she couldn''t just go ahead and dere that something was off about this. After she was done examining Chen Xi, she walked outside again, since she told that she did not have any more talismans to Commander Chen and Commissioner Lin, she did not want to be caught as a liar.


    And what was more, she could not leave Chen Xi alone lest something happened to her and her family was lumped into the mess and dragged down by the Chen family.


    As she walked out Commander Chen who was talking with his father turned to look at Song Yan who was standing at the threshold of the room and asked, " How is Xi Xi?"


    Song Yan took in Commander Chen''s expression and seeing that he was not suspecting anything she said in a low voice, " She is fine for the time being and the parasitic demons have not attacked any vital organs but I don''t have the talismans with me that can force those demons out in one go but I do have another method, it will be slow but it will also take the demons out as well."


    When Commander Chen heard that there was no talisman left, his expression turned gloomy. He wanted his sister to get better as soon as possible lest his mother threw another tantrum which was why he asked, " Can eldest master Gu be called?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Song Yan knew that Commander Chen wanted to heal Chen Xi as fast as possible but there was no way she was going to call her master for someone like Chen Xi, he might just go ahead and burn the woman straight up without caring about the Chen family and the retaliation that wille with it. Since he was a heavenly master and his family was made up of the same beings as well, he did not have to worry about it but Song Yan whose family was made up of humans had to think about everything.


    This was why she was about to deny it when Fu Yu Sheng spoke up, " The Eldest Master Gu is cultivating in a locked cave right now, he will not being out for the next six months. If you don''t believe me then you can call this number." He showed the number of Heavenly Master Gu''s assistants to Commander Chen.


    Though Commander Chen wanted to refuse, his father was one step ahead since he did not want to leave his daughter in the hands of a novice, he directly called the assistant who ryed to him the same thing that Fu Yu Sheng told him just now. Heavenly Master Gu was cultivating in a closed den and will not being out of the cave for the next six months.


    Song Yan, however, felt her lips twitch when she heard that her master was in closed cultivation as far as she knew that cave was filled with modern pieces of equipment and there was a refrigerator as big as a room filled to the brim, if she was not wrong then she was certain that her master''s so-called fianc¨¦ tried to force herself on him and which was why her master went inside the so-called closed cave.


    When Old Master Chen heard that Heavenly Master Gu was indeed inside the cave, he was very much disappointed but he had no other choice but to agree to allow Song Yan to treat his daughter as hisst ditched effort to save his daughter. Besides, Song Yan said that even if the method was slow, it was not harmful.


    Just as Old Master Chen agreed who knew how but Old Madam Chen who was taken away by Chen Chu Chu found out that something weird was going on in Chen Xi''s room which was why she immediately rushed out of her daughter''s room and climbed the stairs, she had heard from Old Madam Cui that her nephew was still locked up in the quarantine building and was worried the same was going to happen to her daughter.


    Not for one second she believed that Song Yan was the one who healed the three medical examiners, in her eyes everyone wanted to curry favour with the Cui family who were well-known researchers and Fu Shu Chang''s boss as well. If Song Yan was really that capable then she would have helped Cui Deming first but instead, Cui Deming was still locked up!


    Not once did she think that Song Yan would actually try to teach a lesson to the Cui family!


    She immediately rushed to the second floor with Chen Chu Chu behind her and shouted anxiously, " Old Chen what are you doing? Are you sending Xi Xi to quarantine? I am telling you it''s impossible, you will have to kill me before you do that!"

 Chapter 750 Treating Chen Xi

    Everyone was stunned, especially Song Yan, no wonder Chen Chu Chu and her sister were running amok so freely all these years. In the eyes of Madam Chen, everyone else was a fool while her adopted daughters were the only ones who were better than others.


    While everyone was staring at Old Madam Chen who was shedding tears of great pain and anguish, thetter was already hitting her husband on her arm as she cried, " Is Chen Xi not your daughter, how can you even think of sending her to the quarantine? She might be adopted but we swore that we will treat her like she was our biological daughter!"


    " Ah, my daughter why is your life so bitter? First, you were abandoned by your biological parents and now you are getting abandoned by your father who adopted you as well! If something happens to you when you are locked in that quarantined room what will I do? Why did you have to save the life of someone who does not even appreciate your efforts? Isn''t your life much more precious than his own? At least your heart is not made of stone!"


    Her words caused Ning Yu and Fu Yu Shen''s expressions to change, they wanted to say something but were stopped by Fu Yu Sheng who shook his head and told them that they should not engage themselves with such a petty woman, Old Madam Chen had always struck to him as a stubborn woman who did not wish to ept that her family was at fault in any situation which was why he simply pursed his lips and then decisively stopped his family from getting lumped up in a fight with Old Madam Chen.


    Song Yan was too tired to deal with Old Madam Chen who was crying as if Chen Xi was already dead, even Old Master Chen''s expression changed as he scolded his wife, " What nonsense are you saying? Who is abandoning who? I am not sending Chen Xi anywhere much less in a quarantine room. Yu Sheng''s wife here seemed to know how to take care of those parasitic demons, she has learned a few things from Celestial master Gu and can help our daughter."


    His words caused Old Madam Chen and Chen Chu Chu to look at Song Yan while Old Madam Chen was shocked and seemed to be distrustful of Song Yan, Chen Chu Chu''s eyes shed with a grim light. She had an inkling that something was wrong with Song Yan when she noticed that something was wrong with the spiders that she sent to the old Fu mansion and burned them all with a me thrower.


    But she did not take her seriously back then in fact even now she was not willing to take her seriously after all unlike her Song Yan was only cultivating for a few years. She deliberately came up with this n because she wanted to know what and how much the Fu family knew about her and more importantly, now that the curse had been taken care of, she needed leverage over the Fu family to keep their mouths shut but who would have thought that Song Yan will turn around ande out as the student of Celestial master Gu.


    Chen Chu Chu however was not panicking, she had been careful for years and there was no way anyone will be able to catch her tail, the fact that Song Yan was still not taking care of her meant that Fu Shu Chang had not told her everything about her but still ¡ª¡ª her eyes flickered as she looked at Song Yan, she had toe up with a way to deal with this woman once and for all.


    '' I have to take her down before she bes any stronger and finds out what I am,'' thought Chen Chu Chu.


    Just as Old Madam Chen opened her mouth to say something but she was stopped by her son who was afraid that his mother might make things difficult for Song Yan which was why he deliberately spoke up, " Mother stop crying all right? Sister Xi will be fine. It''s more important to take care of sister Xi''s condition right now."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " Brother is right, Mother," Chen Chu Chu ced her hand on Old Madam Chen''s shoulder and then tried to calm her down with a sensible look on her face. " We need to leave this matter to the experts."


    Her words seemed to have closed the deal because Old Madam Chen stopped shouting and instead pursed her lips aggrievedly but even then she did not stop herself from speaking, " If something happens to my daughter then I will make sure that you rot in the prison!"


    Everyone''s faces changed upon hearing this, especially Fu Yu Sheng. Even though he was calm andposed in front of others, he will never allow anyone to threaten his wife, his temper was not that good! If this matter was not rted to his brother, he would have never allowed his wife toe here and save that woman.


    Without giving Song Yan a chance to speak, Fu Yu Sheng took the initiative to say coldly, " Old Madam Chen, if anything happens to your precious daughter I will definitely take the responsibility but in case she recovers just fine, I hope you will be willing to apologise for all the rudeness that you have shown my wife!"


    This time it was Old Madam Chen whose expression changed when she heard Fu Yu Sheng''s words, a junior was actually asking his elder to apologise.


    Fu Yu Sheng understood what Old Madam Chen was thinking which was why he sneered and said, " There is no need to look so surprised the reason I am asking for an apology is because you are my elder, if not I would have sued you long ago for defaming my wife by calling her a murderer who wants to kill your daughter!"


    Old Madam Chen''s face turned livid this was the first time she had been threatened like this, but she had always looked down on Song Yan who was abandoned by her father and then sniffed haughtily.


    " Fine! If she can treat my daughter, I will solemnly apologise to her!" Old Madam Chen announced before her son could stop her when he saw the stubborn look on his mother''s face Chen Fan could only look at his mother with a troubled look in his eyes. Now he had a feeling that he will see something very simr to what happened in the dissection room.


    ------------------

 Chapter 751 Treating Chen Xi——2

    Old Madam Chen was furious upon being treated like such but she still wanted to say something but when Old Master Chen saw that Fu Yu Sheng and Ning Ying''s expression was turning bad, he immediately wiped his cold sweat and then turned to look at his wife before she coldly snapped at her, " What are you doing? Do you want to curse Xi Xi? Just shut up!"


    Seeing that her husband was really angry this time, Old Madam Chen turned as quiet as a quail and did not say another word.


    Seeing that everything was fine, Song Yan turned around to leave but was stopped by Chen Chu Chu who smiled at her and then said, " Sister Yan, can Ie inside with you? I am worried about little Xi."


    Song Yan knew why Chen Chu Chu was asked to follow her, after all this woman seemed to be over-cautious of everything, most probably she wanted to test the waters by keeping an eye on what she was going to do and even take note of which level of cultivation Song Yan was at the moment. Song Yan knew that she will not be able to refuse Chen Chu Chu and her guess only became even more firm when she heard Old Madam Chen say,


    "That''s right, take Chu Chu with you and leave the door open," Old Madam Chen ordered Song Yan who raised a brow and then with a cheeky smile with eyes that were colder than ice she taunted, " What? Is Old Madam Chen worried that I will harm the virtue of your daughter? Don''t worry my taste is not this bad."


    Her words caused Old Madam Chen and Chen Chu Chu to stiffen, while Old Madam Chen choked on air, Chen Chu Chu''s face twisted a bit before she hitched up her smile once again.


    " Please don''t be offended by my mother''s words, Sister Yan¡­she is like this because she always worries after us." Chen Chu Chu apologised with a polite smile on her face, her eyes alight with innocence. Everyone who saw her act like this was touched, in their eyes Chen Chu Chu was being sensible.


    Song Yan on the other hand sneered in her heart but on the surface, she also pretended to be magnanimous as she nodded to herself and said, "It''s all right, you cane inside. I was not going to hide anything anyway."


    With that, she turned on her heels and walked inside while sending much of her yin energy into her ring in a way that Chen Chu Chu would not be able to detect anything. Song Yan came to a stop in front of Chen Xi''s bed and then took her wrist while sharing the weakest amount of spiritual energy with the woman who was on the bed.


    She had always been curious about these two sisters which was why she not only transferred her spiritual energy into Chen Xi''s body but she kept a close eye on the ruby-shaped tattoo that was peeking out of Chen Xi''s pyjamas.


    Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi, these two women''s appearances changed as if they were changing their clothes, what was more their lifeline was a mess, she could not sense their death or birth it was as if they did not belong to this time or era.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She used this opportunity that was handed to her by Chen Xi and hurriedly started to investigate Chen Xi''s body but to her surprise she did not find anything, if there was something weird, it was the ruby red tattoo that seemed to have glowed red as soon as she directed the spiritual energy towards it but then it lost its lustre and then became a normal tattoo again.


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes, she wished she could investigate this tattoo but she did not have much time on her hands which was why she turned her attention to the parasitic demons and then forced them out, for her this was something as easy as eating a piece of cake.


    But because she suppressed her strength in front of Chen Chu Chu, it took a long time for her to extract the parasitic demons from her body, because of this her forehead was covered with sweat and herplexion turned pale since the ghosts inside the space ring were now sucking her yin energy but with this condition of her, she was able to throw Chen Chu Chu off who was looking at her without blinking.


    While Fu Yu Sheng''s heart ached for his wife who had to suffer so much.


    Even though he knew that his wife was pretending, he still felt that the Chen family was not worth it. She should have thrown them all in a fire!


    Commander Chen was also touched by Song Yan''s sincerity even though his mother was nothing less than hostile towards her but Song Yan was still helping his sister.


    Even Old Master Chen was surprised and his eyes shed with relief, thankfully, he stopped his wife just in time or else who knows how she might have offended Song Yan.


    As the parasitic demons started toe out from the nostrils of Chen Xi, Old Madam Chen who was watching the sight was stunned on the spot. Though she was happy that her daughter was going to be fine at the same time she was somewhere frightened and upset ¡ª¡ª with Song Yan treating Chen Xi sessfully, she will have to apologise to this woman! This was something that Old Madam Chen did not want to do, after all, she had always been fawned upon when had she ever lowered her head in front of anyone?


    Song Yan on the other hand continued to take care of the parasitic demons that crawled out of Chen Xi''s nostrils and then tried to attack Song Yan as if sensing danger but Song Yan grabbed them one by one and with her yin energy she cursed them all. With much of her yin energy gone, Song Yan stumbled after she was done treating Chen Xi, seeing Song Yan stumble, Fu Yu Sheng rushed inside and then hugged his wife while carefully embracing her.


    He then turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and ordered, " What are you waiting for? Your sister-inw got in this mess because of you, bring a ss of water for her at least! Can you not see how weak she is feeling?"

 Chapter 752 What Else ?

    Fu Yu Shen was stunned upon seeing such a weak sister-inw since he knew that his second sister-inw was someone who could even summon gigantic dragons without breaking a sweat but he did not dare to think too much and then immediately turned to get some cold water for his sister inw but Commander Chen beat him to it by calling a maid to bring a few sses of chilled water and had her serve Song Yan.


    While Fu Yu Sheng wiped the sweat off his wife''s forehead, Song Ling Yan who was a step behind was speechless looking at the meticulous actions of his brother-inw, was this the same man who would coldly look at his sister like she owed him a few hundred millions? Since when did he be such a hen-picked husband? Even Old Master Fu was stunned when he saw his second grandson hugging and caring for his wife, in an instant he was reminded of his son who died in an ident.


    When his son was alive, he would do the same thing for his wife as well, back then when his grandsons were running amok, he often wondered why none of them were like his son but now that he was seeing his grandson follow the path of his father, he was simply speechless.


    Song Yan, on the other hand, did not pay attention to the gaze that was focused on her instead she blinked her eyes and feigned weakness while she continued to lean on her husband and said with a hoarse voice, " Commander Chen, Uncle Chen, I think Miss Chen Xi will be fine after resting for few hours. Her fever will subside as well, but for the sake of your satisfaction I wille and check up on Miss Chen Xi tomorrow."


    As she spoke she took a few nces at Chen Xi and her eyes shed when she smelled the scent of human flesh and it only became more intense when she saw the sharp jawline of Chen Xi which was not been there a few days ago, as she looked at the V-shaped chin of Chen Xi, she was reminded of the corpse that she found this morning and her suspicions started to be even deeper.


    It was certain that these two sisters were the ones who were behind these mothers but the thing, what kind of demons were residing alongside them, for them to morph their features ording to the human flesh that they ate?


    However, when she saw that Chen Chu Chu was looking at her, she masked her suspicions and then smiled at thetter, who smiled back just as politely as if she was not trying to gauge Song Yan''s emotions just now.


    While Song Yan and Chen Chu Chu were smiling at each other Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at Old Madam Chen whose heart skipped a beat when she realised what was heading in her direction. She blinked her eyes and then acting as if she was so delighted that her blood pressure spiked up, she raised her hand and ced it on her temples before saying in a dizzy sort of voice, " Oh thank goodness¡­."


    And then she leaned against her son who caught his mother and nced at Fu Yu Sheng who was ring at his mother with displeasure in his eyes, Cmmander Chen already had a feeling that this was going to happen but he still sighed and supported his mother, there was no way he could let Fu Yu Sheng embarrass his mother which was why he cleared his throat and then said, " I think mother missed her medicine today and with everything happening at our home its obvious that she was a bit under stress."


    " Of course, she was," Fu Yu Sheng hissed while looking at the woman with displeasure written on his face. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He wanted to wake the woman up but seeing his old man shake his head, he could only scoff and then turn to leave with his wife. Fu Yu Shen was dragged away by Ning Yu who did not like the idea of staying in the Chen family as well, even though Chen Xi was fine who knows when that crazy old hag might go cuckoo again and start scolding her future husband?


    Old Master Chen wanted to say a few things to Ning Ying but seeing the young man ring at him and his family silently he could only give up and hope that the Fu family will not join hands together with the Ning family to deal with their family.


    Song Ling Yan who saw his brother-inw take advantage of the situation as he hugged his sister rushed after the two of them as he handed Li Wenyi, her husband.


    " You stop there!" He shouted after Fu Yu Sheng who instead of stopping increased his pace and then rushed out of the house while picking his wife in his arms, making Song Ling Yan''s nerves throb in his forehead.


    On the other hand, Fu Shu Chang who was left behind turned his head and looked at Chen Chu Chu who was staring at him venomously and smiled at her before asking his wife to take him away. He knew that this woman wanted to kill him such that she will be able to silence him once and for all but ¡­ he looked down at the level two talisman which was given to him by his sister-inw and sniggered inwardly. She can only dream about it for a while and during this time, he will enjoy the sight of her panicking like once he panicked in front of her.


    On the way back, Old Master Yan stayed silent but seeing that he wanted to say something to him, Old Master Fu could only ask his family to go back home while watching Song Ling Yan finally snatch Song Yan away from Fu Yu Sheng after tackling thetter down.


    A part of him was speechless and a part of him was proud given that Fu Yu Sheng did not go down without a fight. However, when he saw the paleplexion of his granddaughter-inw, he could only put a stop to the fight, " All right, that''s enough ¡­everyone back inside¡­ it is gettingte. Especially you, Yu Shen." He pointed at his youngest grandson who was getting scolded by his betrothed. " Don''t let me see you outside."


    Every time this man stepped out, he got caught up in trouble that made their entire family a mess!

 Chapter 753 What Else?—-2

    ----------------


    The entire family agreed to this and dragged the unlucky Fu Yu Shen inside the house while Fu Yu Sheng used his thick skin to its maximum ability and got himself invited into the Yan residence by calling Yab Bao, big brother again and again until the man relented.


    Song Ling Yan who was carrying his sister looked at the man who was following him with a smile and muttered, " What a sucker."


    " Why, thank you for the praise, brother-inw," Not only did Fu Yu Sheng not get angry instead he smiled even more brightly as he looked at Song Ling Yan who red at him and then said, " It was not apliment!"


    While the younger generation made trouble in the living room, Old Master Yan brought his friend to the study along with Song Dong Ming and introduced the two of them. At first Old Master Fu did not want to believe it but when he met the sharp gaze of the youngster in front of him which was very simr to that of his inw, he had to admit that this man was Song Dong Ming.


    After he was done telling about Song Dong Ming to Old Master Fu, Old Master Yan turned to look at Old Master Fu and then after some hesitation said to thetter, " Old Fu do you really think that it was just a coincidence that the Chen girl found your grandson in trouble and helped him?"


    Old Master Yan was a man who saw through people at one nce, he watched Chen Xi grow up in front of him and he knew that the girl was anything but kind and selfless. She was a girl who was calcting and shrewd, when she was young, she would oftene to his house and snatch this or that, in fact, she brought pretty much everything with her that she liked and when she was caught, she would cry and make a fuss which caused Old Madam Chen to say that she was young and a child who did not understand many things and asked them not be calcting with a child.


    Thought that was what Old Madam Chen said, Old Master Yan had a feeling that Chen Xi and her sister were far more mature than they made themselves look, the fact that Chen Chu Chu knew when to speak and what to speak, was enough to tell him that the girl was different from others.


    And there was another thing¡ª¡ª their gazes, though the two sisters smiled and giggled a lot, their eyes had some sort of haunted feeling in them, which spooked him many times.


    Though as they got older, the two sisters became better but he still got a weird feeling from them, he did not believe a word that Old Madam Chen about coincidence. In fact, it always struck him as weird, even though Chen Chu Chu was old and had work done on her face, she could have married anyone with just her background alone, so why was she hung up on marrying Fu Shu Chang? <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And not even a week passed by since Fu Shu Chang met with an ident and Chen Xi suddenly became his saviour out of nowhere. Shouldn''t that girl wish to see the Fu family suffer because that was how Chen Xi was, this selfless act of hers was simply not going down his throat.


    More importantly, if this matter was made known and Chen Xi tried to suck up to Fu Yu Shen ¡­ there is a chance that many people will support her. After all, she almost died saving Fu Yu Shen! If he refused her advances, he might be called ungrateful along with the entire Fu family since they were already a target because of Chen Chu Chu.


    " I think there is something weird, I don''t think of so many coincidences as fated ones, Old Fu" Old Master the head of his cane and spoke in a solemn voice as he stared at the horizon, his gaze deep and perturbed. " There is something ¡­I don''t know what but I have a feeling that there is a reason why those Chen sisters are hung up on revolving around your grandsons and that reason might not be good!"


    " I think so too," Song Dong Ming crossed his legs and looked at Old Master Fu with a heavy gaze. " If this was before I will certainly say that Master Yan was thinking too much but I worry that his instinct is spot on this time, those Chen sisters seem to have some weird air around them, I saw them from afar but they almost made me remember Chu Lian¡­she too has the same air but theirs is much stronger and denser. I will suggest that you keep your grandsons on tight watch, Old Master Fu ¡­ because you never know what might be lurking in the dark, I can be wrong but you should keep your grandsons away from those two sisters."


    As he spoke, Song Dong Ming dropped his gaze and looked at the small insect that he had crushed under his foot. Because of the talisman that Song Yan gave him, he was able to detect a demonic aura with a nce and saw this thingtching onto Old Master Fu''s shoes earlier, it took him quite a lot of time to catch hold of it by attracting it with the jade bracelet that he received from a master when he was young.


    Old Master Fu came from the Chen house, where else can this thing evene from, if not for the Chen house? As he thought about it Song Dong Ming narrowed his eyes and then said, " With what happened with Shu Chang, it won''t be stupid of you to keep an eye on everything that is going around you, Old Master Fu¡­maybe you will be able to realise why your grandsons are so attractive to those two sisters."


    This was something that has been bothering Song Dong Ming for quite some time, though he did admit that Fu Shu Chang and Fu Yu Shen were good-looking men, but such things were hardly ever attractive to demons ¡ª¡ª so what else was there?


    ....

 Chapter 754 How Close

    Old Master Fu also thought the same, celestial master Gu once told him that even though his grandsons were blessed they will have a lot of troubles that they will have to face when they grow up and what Celestial Master Gu indeed came true. One by one all his grandsons were affected by supernatural trouble!


    Seeing the expression on Old Master Fu''s face changed Song Dong Ming and Old Master Yan could onlyment his poor luck,


    In the living room of the Yan residence, Fu Yu Sheng looked at his wife who was frowning, he did not say anything to Song Yan but he truly wanted to ask why did she have to trouble herself by helping that woman Chen Xi?


    Fu Yu Sheng did not have a good impression of that woman called Chen Chu Chu and neither her sister left any good impression on him. With everything that happened with his elder brother, he couldn''t wait to haul his family out of this military district and never return. He thought that with the curse dealt with he and his family were finally free of that Chen woman''s clutches but who would have thought that after one of his brothers was able to get away from that woman, the other one will fall into the trap that wasid by the Chen sisters.


    That''s right, Fu Yu Sheng was absolutely certain that this was a trapid by the two Chen sisters, there was no way someone like Chen Xi would save his brother and that too so selfishly. He did not believe in coincidences and especially the ones that struck as weird to him.


    His gut was telling him that this sudden coincidence was nothing more than a deliberate plot that wasid in front of Fu Yu Shen and his family.


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at the ugly expression of his wife wishing that he could bring her into his embrace but when he saw his brother-inw who was sipping on tea right across him while keeping an eye on him, he could only give up and ask his wife in a soft voice, " Are you still thinking about what happened in the Chen family?"


    Song Yan nodded solemnly, she already had a bad feeling when she found out that a woman like Chen Chu Chu was involved with her brother inw which was why she made use of everything that she knew to take care of the curse that was sticking inside her brother inw''s body but who would have thought that she would not even get a chance to breathe and Chen Xi wouldtch onto Fu Yu Shen.


    Although Fu Yu Shen had a fianc¨¦e, Ning Yu, after today, there was a chance that his engagement that was supposed to happen might be endangered. After all, Chen Chu Chu had no qualms while sticking to a married man, Fu Yu Shen was still single though Ning Yu was his betrothed, and the two of them were yet to hold their engagement ceremony.


    With Chen Xi''s actions of saving Fu Yu Chen, there was a chance that rumours about Fu Yu Shen and her might start spreading in the military district and from what she knew Chen Xi was stubborn and much more on the wilder side whenpared to her sister if she truly wanted totch onto Fu Yu Shen and asked him to repay with ¡­..


    Her eyes shed with worry, this matter needed to be handled carefully, if not Fu Yu Shen will be called ungrateful and Chen Xi was a public figure, she could bring far more damage to their family than Chen Chu Chu.


    Song Yan pondered over for a few minutes before she turned to look at her husband and then said, " Do you know why you and your brothers are often attacked by creatures like these?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    At her question, Fu Yu Shen only shook his head in confusion.


    "That''s because you are born with the aura of imperial emperors and princes, you might not be aware but your fortune if taken care of properly can bring many benefits to living and dead alike¡­ I have been researching and I found a thing called '' Pathway for the imperial ones,'' in a book," Song Yan wanted to see why exactly the Fu family was affected by the ghosts and demons so much and why these creatures were attracted to them which was why she asked her master to send her a pdf version of a book that was hidden deep in the library of the Gu family.


    Which he sent earlier this morning and Song Yan skimmed through it, she took her phone out and then skimmed through the pages while showing it to Fu Yu Sheng.


    " Apparently the ones who are born with this aura can break curses no matter how severe and can even muddle the sins of a person, all one need is to suck the yang energy of these peoplepletely," Song Yan told her husband who looked at the script on her phone and swallowed before asking, " And how do they suck the yang energy?"


    Song Yan turned to look at him with a confused look in her eyes as she replied, " By having close contact with the one who is born with the imperial emperor aura."


    " How close?"


    " As close as one can get."


    " Oh fck eww," Fu Yu Sheng covered his mouth and gagged, he did not know what kind of demon those Chen sisters were but the bottom line was that they were not even humans, and for his brothers to have close contact with them ¡ª¡ª Fu Yu Sheng shuddered, he was getting chills just thinking about it.


    Song Yan ignored his gagging motion and continued, " It exins why the two Chen sisters want your brothers though, its because their key to the afterlife lies in the hands of your brothers and even you¡­as a matter of fact ."


    " Oh hell no," when Fu Yu Sheng heard that those Chen sisters mighte after him, he shook his head and looked at his wife in disgust. " I will chop my thing off before it goes anywhere near them¡­ I have no interest in getting close with those things."


    ----------------------

 Chapter 755 How Close ——2

    " All right, I am d that you are so loyal," Song Yan praised him casually before she closed her phone and continued, "Any way you might have not seen it just now but when I got close to that woman Chen Xi just now she smelled of rotten human flesh and her jawline was sharper than thest time."


    " The corpse¡­." Fu Yu Sheng''s murmured with his eyes widening slowly just as Song Yan nodded and said, " The first time I ran into Chen Chu Chu, thetter also smelled the same and she lookedpletely different than usual, though everyone says that she went under the knife, I think its bullshit. That woman nowhere has the signs where one can say that she went another the knife, the same could be said for Chen Xi."


    Without waiting for Fu Yu Sheng to speak, Song Yan then further went ahead and said, " And it''s too much of a coincidence that we found the body today and Chen Xi was attacked as well this morning, it''s like some deliberate ploy to divert the attention from the thing that happenedst night. Why did Chen Xi just happen to be attacked today and why did we find the corpse? Howe her jawline was sharper than usual when the woman''s corpse was missing her jaw? And I don''t think that those sisters are doing this just for beauty, it is like a plus one ¡­ because other than the physical features of a corpse even the insides are gone every time they are found ¡­ I am afraid that these two are hiding something really grave¡­not to mention there is a blood tree hiding in the forest afar from here."


    " Blood tree?" Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes widened as he looked at his wife and asked, " What in the world is that?"


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes and then looked down at her hands which were resting on herp. "It''s a tree that is raised by demons, irrigated by the blood and souls of humans, it''s said that the souls that were reaped for the irrigation of this tree can never reincarnate. The blood tree only gives a single fruit every year after the consumption of three thousand and one souls of humans¡­. And the fruit that it bears ¡ª¡ªI don''t know much about it but I read that the tree swallows everything evil and dirty inside the souls that it harvests, once it bears the fruit¡­ you can say it''s a poison that can not only kill a human but also rece the soul of that human with something much more demonic and evil."


    As she finished her exnation Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes shed with worry, he asked whether Song Yan could deal with the tree but thetter shook her head and said, " Only when the demons who nted it die will that tree be killed, if I try to uproot it¡­ I am afraid I will unleash the very evil that it sucked from the soul that it reaped."


    Just as Fu Yu Sheng was going to ask about whether the tree had something to do with the Chen sisters, the door was pushed open and Old Madam Yan returned with her second son and daughter-inw, her face lined with worry and concern. She did not even ce the groceries that she was carrying and then said to Fu Yu Sheng, " I heard what happened Yu Sheng, I don''t care whether that woman called Chen Xi is all right or not but you need to keep your brother away from her. I am your grandma and I will not tell you anything that will cause you to suffer. That Chen Chu Chu and her sister are not ordinary women. She is very scheming even more so than her sister, if anything she might be the one who orchestrated this entire thing!"


    When Yan Niu heard his mother''s words, his lips twitched, in fact, he believed this as well but everyone said that Chen Xi was burning with fever and she seeded in an important audition but will now miss the shooting with what happened to her now, which caused him to throw his suspicions away and what kind of person will deliberately throw themselves in harm''s way?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He said the same thing to his mother who snorted and coldly said, " Of course the one who is ruthless to herself for the sake of the gains of the future, you think that selfish girl who snatched your candied apples and made you the thief instead would give up her life for anyone? Fat chance!"


    " But she has saved Yu Shen''s life, Mom. No matter what the case we will have to show a better attitude towards her now ¡­ you can not just snort at her every time you see her, from now on."


    " Says who? I will snort at whoever I want and you are no one to stop me, do not forget that I am your mother, you are not my father," Old Madam Yan was really furious, she never liked Chen Chu Chu but she hated the younger one more. At least Chen Chu Chu was aware of how to act but the younger one was selfish and had not an ounce of character!


    Did her boys think that she did not know just how many boy toys that Chen Xi woman had in the military district? She dressed in such short clothes as if she was still eighteen and fluttered here and there passing smiles to men almost all over!


    How can such a woman be a good person? She continued to scold Yan Niu and even dragged Fu Yu Sheng and only stopped when the two men swore that they will not say a word in support of the two Chen sisters.


    While they were talking about this, Song Dong Ming arrived in the living room and then nced at Fu Yu Sheng whose expression copsed the second he realised that he was going to be driven out of the residence once again but then he heard his father inw say, " Yan Yan, you can go and stay with the Fu family tonight..after what happened today, I am not at ease leaving them alone."


    Fu Yu Sheng''s face changed drastically as he turned to look at his wife, his eyes shining with glee. Was this ¡­was this the approval that he was waiting for but before he could even smile he heard his father-inw say, " Take your brother and sister-inw with you, you can sleep with your sister-inw while Yu Sheng can sleep with your husband ¡­ no matter what this is just temporary arrangement."

 Chapter 756 The Orphanage

    Fu Yu Sheng''s happiness vanished as quickly as it came, he turned to look at his brother inw who was looking at him with a dark face yet still managed to agree with the arrangement that his father made, Fu Yu Sheng knew that he was not going to have an easy time tonight, all he wanted was to make progress with his wife why was it so difficult?!!


    So, even though both Song Ling Yan and Fu Yu Sheng were very reluctant to sleep in the same bed they still changed after showering and departed to bed while Fu Yu Sheng wasying peacefully on his side, Song Ling Yan was very busy he continued to pile pillows and nkets in between the two of them causing so much ruckus that Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at him and then asked in slight irritation, " What are you doing?"


    " Someone once told me that I look like Yan Yan," Song Lin Yan replied as he looked at Fu Yu Sheng who looked at his brother inw, he wanted to ask what he was talking about and who was blind enough to call this thick brows, tough jawline brother inw of his as beautiful as Song Yan but before he could say anything, he heard his brother inw say in a slightly terrified voice, " I am afraid that you will attack me since you are so full of heat in case you took me as Yan Yan for the sake of my virtue since you have none, I need some protection."


    After he was done speaking, Song Ling Yan turned his back on Fu Yu Sheng who looked at him speechlessly silently wishing that he could kick this man out of his bed, and mistake him for his wife. There was no way!


    Song Yan on the other hand was having no trouble with her sister-inw who went to sleep almost instantly but because of Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi, she could no longer sleep anymore. She wanted to see how these two women were harming the young women so easily¡ª¡ª was it from the adoption centre but if so how could those women get hold of the young girls so easily, thew did not allow so many adoptions by a single person and what was even more surprising was that how no one ever came to check up on the girls who were sent away.


    She picked up her phone and texted Yan Guo to look into the identity of the young woman who died today and at the same time, she asked Yan Guo to ask his mother about the adoption centre from where Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi adopted the young girls, at least that way she will be another step closer to the secret behind the two women.


    Because she was not able to sleep for the entire night, she slept a bit in the morning but as soon as she closed her eyes she heard the wretched scream of her husband and jumped out of her bed.


    She immediately rushed out of her bed while Wen Mingzhi chased after her, Song Yan thought that something attacked Fu Yu Sheng while Wen Mingzhi on the other hand had another thought in her head. The two rushed inside the room while Fu Yu Shen was standing at the threshold while covering Fu Rong''s eyes, seeing this Song Yan frowned but when she walked inside and looked at what was happening on the bed, she felt her mouth drop as well.


    On top of her husband was her brother who was slobbering Fu Yu Sheng with kisses while thetter continued to scream like he was getting strangled. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " I will die! I will seriosuly die! Stop this!" Fu Yu Sheng screamed while Wen Mingzhi pulled her sleepy head husband off her brother inw and then with an apologetic smile, she lowered her head and said, " I am sorry brother inw, Ling Yan sometimes wakes up in the middle and ¡­" She blushed and then pped the still sleeping Song Ling Yan on the face causing thetter to grunt but thetter still continued to sleep causing Wen Mingzhi to look at her husband with helplessness. " Anyway, I am very sorry about this."


    " Sorry? Sorry???" Fu Yu Sheng on the other hand was not willing to forgive this offence, he couldn''t even tell the shock that he received when he felt someone licking his face, at first he thought it was his wife imagine his shock when he opened his eyes and saw Song Ling Yan who was slobbering over his beautiful face like some dog.


    What did he say? He will mistook him for Song Yan and take advantage of him? Who was the one who was taking advantage of who?


    " Sorry????? He took thirty to forty ¡­" Fu Yu Sheng struggled hard as he rubbed his face which was covered in saliva and gagged. " You have no idea how I saved my lips from this overly excited husband of yours, I don''t know I wantpensation for my mental trauma and aspensation, I want my wife back."


    Since he was kissed by a man he needed his wife to soothe him back.


    " Or else I am going to tell everyone that he harassed me while molesting me which he by the way did.. he groped my¡­" Fu Yu Sheng did not say anything further because Song Yan covered his mouth and nursed her forehead. What a sin her husband was molested by her sleepwalking brother, she could already imagine what her brother''s reaction will be once he woke up.


    Wen Mingzhi was also ashamed, she told her husband to build a barrier between him and brother inw who would have expected that her husband would break past the barrier and still take thirty to forty kisses from his brother inw, thankfully Fu Yu Sheng woke up and sensed that his wife was not sleeping beside him, in case the two men kissed mouth to mouth who knows who would have jumped off the building.


    --------------

 Chapter 757 The Orphanage ——2

    The morning in the Fu residence can be said to be really interesting, Old Master Fu who was the first to walk onto Song Ling Yan and Fu Yu Sheng''s tassel was still trying to forget the scene in front of him, but he did not know whether he should just forget what happened or should he go ahead and ask for somepensation from him inw, after all his grandson was indeed quite harassed this morning.


    On the other hand, the three Fu siblings were having the time of their lives while snorting andughing at their second brother who was washing his face since the morning and was yet to get rid of the icky feeling.


    " Shut up," Fu Yu Sheng who walked out of the restroom with Song Yan who was coaxing him threw his wet towel at his three siblings who wereughing. He was really¡­ to ashamed to even admit that something like this happened, though he was able to get his wife back, but at what cost? He became a joke in his own family and his grandfather was still asking for bleach that will not burn his eyes.


    " Of course, I want to but the scene was hrious," choked Fu Yu Shen with his hand on his waist while he banged his fist on the table seeing this Fu Yu Sheng narrowed his eyes and snapped, " Not as funny as you jumping off the second floor when I stopped you from marrying that Genghis woman."


    Fu Yu Sheng reminded Fu Yu Shen of his dark history causing the man to choke again but this time in embarrassment rather than making fun of his brother after he was done taking care of his youngest brother he turned to his eldest and continued, " You were made a joke out by that woman and now you look like mummy the fifth, I will not beughing at such a small incidentpared to looking like a badly went wrong wax statue, I am still much better at least I can wash my face."


    Fu Shu Chang''s smile tightened but Fu Yu Sheng did not stop instead he turned to look at Fu Rong and opened his mouth but thetter stretched out her hand and then handed a tablet to Fu Yu Sheng and said, " I went to the temple and prayed for a niece second brother, I wish for you and second sister inw happy marriage, so please let me off."


    Upon hearing his sister''s words Fu Yu Sheng took the red tablet with a golden pendant and then scoffed, " All right just for the sake of my daughter, I will let you off."


    Song Yan: "...." When did I agree?


    Fu Shu Chang cleared his throat and then turned to look at Song Yan as he said, "I heard from Yan Guo that you want to investigate the adoption centre where Chen Chu Chu often visits?"


    Seeing that they were finally discussing important matters, Song Yan threw the thought of giving birth to a daughter in the back of her head and then nodded as she replied, " That is right, I am thinking about visiting the orphanage, there is something weird about that space and this is why I think I should just take a look at the situation there." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Fu Shu Chang pursed his lips and then he turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng before saying, " I think we should ask Grandfather to help us a little here, he still holds the authority tomand immacte, surely he can order the soldiers now that the situation is typical?"


    Song Yan had heard about immacte, it was an official group that Old Master Fu trained himself when he was young, the force only had twenty men and women but they were all highly skilled it could be said that some of them could even kill a person with a single pebble if they wanted to but the authority was under the hand of Old Master Fu who never brought those trained soldiers out unless he really had to, when Fu Yu Sheng was working in other countries his life was saved by bodyguards who were trained in the immacte association much time.


    They were the ace cards of the Fu family and they were trained for the situation where the Fu family was in decline, thest time Fu Shu Chang saw them was when he was still young and his parents died in an attack that was carefully nned by the outsiders. Back then he did not understand what happened and howe immacte failed to save his parents but now that he knew that his uncle had rtions with dark magic users, he knew how that ''attack'' happened.


    Back then when Fu Yu Sheng could not take control of the situation at once, immacte tried to keep the position still. Though they indeed failed since they were warriors and not businessmen but they did not let the Fu family fall ever since then he never saw them ever again.


    Fu Yu Sheng upon hearing this hesitated, he knew that immacte was something that his grandfather never used for personal reasons but this time but before he could say anything, Song Yan said, " There is no need is it? I can just go to that orphanage and deal with everything right?"


    "It''s not that easy," Fu Shu Chang had once tried to unravel the mystery that surrounded Chen Chu Chu as well which was why he knew that the orphanage was not an easy ce to sneak inside either. " Its an orphanage but in fact, it is built inside a tall ck tower which was once used as a prison ¡­ it''s located far away from the military district at the edge of the forest''s cliff through it looks like the ce is beautiful and serene even the girls who are raised there says so but¡­ if you ask me there is something very off about that ce ¡­"


    His eyes darkened as he remembered the ce he saw years ago and closed his eyes before shuddering, " Though the girls say that they are happy, I am afraid they are as happy as those pigs that are raised to be ughtered just in time ¡­ if you do not take someone from immacte, I am afraid you will never find what is inside that ce, I once tried to send a girl to find out the truth of that ce ."


    " And?" Song Yan asked even though she had an idea about what happened and sure enough, she heard her brother-inw say with a rueful smile, " I never saw that little girl ever again."

 Chapter 758 Tan Yu

    Song Yan did not dare to take that orphanage lightly with the warning that her brother-inw gave her but she still thought that it was rather unnecessary to bring out the elites of the immacte team, however, her refusals were drowned when her husband told her that one of those elites was a child like woman who looked so young that she could pass off as a child because of a failed mutation experiment from which that woman ran away in the middle and joined immacte.


    When Song Yan found out that there was such a woman in the team she decided to swallow her objection if that was the case then as long as they bring that woman to the orphanage they will be able to find out what was going on inside of that ce.


    Seeing that his wife no longer had any objections, Fu Yu Sheng went to his grandfather and asked for the authority to govern the immacte team. Old Master Fu had nothing to say against it either, after all, Fu Yu Sheng was now the patriarch of the Fu family, and it was only right for him to have the authority of immacte thus he causally threw the seal which could be used to order the elites of immacte at Fu Yu Sheng and continued watering the nts in the backyard while enjoying the slightly cold breeze.


    " Will this be all right?" Old butler Ke asked by giving up immacte Old Master Fu had finally brought an end to his own reign in the Fu family, if the young masters were to turn around and bite him in the back, the old Master will have no way to fight back.


    Though he trusted his young masters, the human heart was unpredictable since it was made of flesh and blood.


    " The young ones have their own ideas," the Old Master replied while staring at the flower that was already blooming but was still relying on the shade of the old tree that was growing on the side. He smiled and then with the help of his fingers he cupped the underside of the flower and then added, " We old ones need to stand on the side when the time is right and just protect them from behind in times like this."


    His eyes flickered when he thought about what he had talked about with his friend and inwst night and pursed his lips. Since immacte was required to take that woman down, then he might as well give the authority to his grandsons lest those two womene attacking them when they were least expecting.


    Fu Yu Sheng mobilised the immacte team at once, Yan Guo originally wanted to follow them with his own men since he too had an inkling that something was very wrong with that Chen woman but when he saw three vehicles with a roaring tiger symbol on the sides of the caring to a stop in front of them, he swallowed his words at once.


    Yan Guo had been in the military for so long and he naturally knew about this immacte team that was under the control of the Fu family, this team was shared by the military and the Fu family under the premise that if something happened beyond the powers of the military then they will be able to make use of this team that was build by the Fu family since a family was not allowed to raise their own soldiers without the permission of the military and the government but immacte was far too skilled to be shut down.


    Yan Guo turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who looked back at him before asking, " Do you still want toe with us?"


    Upon hearing Fu Yu Sheng''s words Yan Guo was far too shocked to say anything, with the renowned immacte next to the two of them, did he even need to follow them?


    Even without him and his men, they will be fine unless they got abducted by the outer world creatures. The same thought shed in the head of the other members of Yan Guo''s team as they looked at the roaring tiger symbol. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The members of the immacte team stepped out of the car one by one, they were slightly surprised when they saw Fu Yu Sheng instead of Old Master Fu but since they were already aware of the changes in the Fu family they were quick to hide their surprise and greet their new master.


    Cao Lei, the current leader of the immacte team greeted Fu Yu Sheng while the rest followed suit, behind him he could hear the discussion that was going on heatedly.


    " Is this the second master or the elder master? And next to him must be our sister-inw right?"


    Cao Lei turned to re at his team members slightly annoyed that they were gossiping about their boss in front of them seeing the re of their leader the people stopped talking at once.


    " Master Sheng, shall we leave now?" Cao Lei asked once his team was quiet.


    "Let''s go but before that¡­" he looked around the group but when he did not find whom he was looking for he could not help but narrow his eyes and ask, " Is Tan Yu with you all?"


    Immediately, the group of men and women parted revealing a tiny young woman who looked like a middle schooler, she was dressed in a ck gothic dress with a small hat that was tilting on the side of her head with a small veil covering her left eye.


    She stepped forward and then looked at Fu Yu Sheng before bowing in greeting, " Second young master, Tan Yu is at your service."


    After she was done greeting Fu Yu Sheng, she did the same for Song Yan and only then did she straighten up causing Fu Yu Sheng to smile as he nodded and said, "It''s been a long time, eh, Tan Yu?"


    The small woman did not say anything she simply looked at him with her blinking ck mysterious eyes and a nk face.


    ------------------------------\

 Chapter 759 Tan Yu——2

    Fu Yu Sheng updated the team about where they were going while Song Yan handed each member of the immacte team an immediate grade talismans to the people who were sitting inside the car, earlier she had already given these talismans to Yan Guo and his team who were more than happy to receive them but whenpared to the Yan Guo and his team who had seen the ability of their sister inw, the ones who were in the immacte team could not suppress the twitching of their lips. They all looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was holding the talisman without saying anything and silently put those talismans away, whatever, even their boss did not say anything how dare they say anything after receiving these talismans?


    But even so, Cao Li and the others did not expect that they will be greeted with yellow talismans the second they will meet with their new bosses. Tan Yu, Lin Fu and Pan Wei along with many others were stupefied while looking at the yellow talismans that they were holding in their hands they could not help but feel sorry for their boss. Just now they were thinking that their boss was so lucky to have such a beautiful wife and they were even thinking of curry favouring with their new sister-inw but now that they were given such an exciting gift they did not know what to say, and could only sit tightly on their seats with a speechless look on their faces


    Cao Lei was the leader of the immacte team who had seen everything in his life but even this big man did not know what to do with these talismans, should he throw them out? Should he keep them or should he simply take this as a joke and thenugh with others but when he did not see anyoneughing, he could only turn to look at Fu Yu Sheng and smile while saying,


    " Thi...This is an interesting gift, master," said Cao Lei not knowing what to say at such a moment, in the end, he could only say those words while suppressing his urge to ask Fu Yu Sheng who was the one who brainwashed his wife into believing in such things and making her a superstitious freak like this.


    Fu Yu Sheng knew what Cao Lie''s gaze meant and he knew that this team was actually looking down on his wife, so how can he shut up? Looking at the team of elites who did not know what was good for them, he rolled his eyes and then stretched out his hands before coldly saying, " What? Do you think that they are useless? Then you can give them all to me and I will keep them for you, if you all catch yourselves in a situation where you need them, do note crawling to me."


    The team members of the immacte really wanted to hand these talismans to Fu Yu Sheng but who would have thought that Tan Yu would stuff those things in her pockets and when stared down by the rest, she raised a brow and said, " What? There is nothing wrong with keeping bits of paper with us."


    Tan Yu was a girl who escaped from theb where she almost lost her life back then she had picked up everything that she could find to survive and everything that she picked up came into handy even the small rags, thus she got a habit of hoarding everything that was given to her.


    When the others heard Tan Yu''s words, they had to admit that there was nothing wrong with keeping these bits of paper with them after all how much space can they even take? It was better to keep them in their pockets instead of offending their bosses!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Thus, Song Yan heard a round of praises which included how she was skilled in drawing along with many suggestions where they asked her to draw modern painting which was called abstract painting instead of wasting her time by painting on small yellow papers. Song Yan''s face was twitching so much that she was almost going to end up with a twitch that kept moving every next second.


    Pan Wei, who was driving the car suddenly spoke up from the front and said, " Boss, do you know someone called Chen Chu Chu? When we wereing here, we met with a really beautiful woman who told us the directions to your house, she was even so polite while asking us whether or not we had enough to drink and eat¡­. Did I say something wrong?" He asked when he saw the expression of his bosses change at once but before he could say anything, Song Yan opened the window on the side and thrust her head out.


    And sure enough, she saw a bunch of snakes slithering underneath the car''s surface what was even more interesting there was even a very exquisite-looking spider web which made sure that those snakes that were slithering underneath the car does not fall on the road.


    " Stop the car!" Song Yan shouted as she immediately turned to look at Pan Wei who was so stunned at her cold gaze that he did not even ask what was going on and immediately pressed the brakes. As soon as he pressed the brakes, Song Yan jumped out of the car and then closed the door behind her.


    Cao Lei frowned when he saw this, he did not know what the woman was trying to do which was why he turned to look at his boss wanting to question what was she doing but before he could ask anything, he saw Song Yan take a talisman out from her sleeves. Slightly exasperated he looked at the woman, he thought that she was actually thinking of sticking those talismans at their car, the other thought so but as soon as this thought came to his head, he saw Song Yan flick the talisman at the car and like some cold dagger that talisman flew towards their car.


    Before anyone could see what was going on, the entire car was covered in a purple fire that had a golden tint to it.

 Chapter 760 Adoption

    Cao Lei and the rest did not even know what happened, one second they werepletely fine and then the next second their car was caught on fire. As Cao Lei watched the scene in front of him, his eyes widened and he turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng, a part of him wanted to ask whether Song Yan was a secret assassin or something of the sort who was bidding for her time to deal with them but then he heard Lin Fu''s scream causing him to turn and look at the man who was screaming behind him, " What is the matter with you? Why are you screaming like you are getting butchered?"


    Lin Fu, however, was in no condition to answer him, he pointed at the window that was covered by something slimy and slithering and it took Cao Lei a moment to realise that the slimy thing was nothing but snakes! And not just two or three but enough to cover the entire window.


    Horrified he looked left and right, sure enough, he saw snakes and more snakes slithering over the roof of the car as if they were trying to escape from the fire that was burning their bodies. When Cao Lei saw this horrifying sight no matter how experienced he was, he could not help but shiver as he turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was sitting beside him as calm as a cucumber.


    " What is going on?" Seeing that the man was sitting in his seat as if he was enjoying a movie, Cao Lei could not help but ask, however, Fu Yu Sheng was not feeling kind at the moment and could not bother answering the question that Cao Lei asked if anything he was slightly annoyed. Don''t think that he did not see this Cao Lei act all stuffy just now, he was showing disdain for his wife''s talismans just now.


    " There is nothing to worry about, everything is under control," said Fu Yu Sheng and no sooner did he say those words the fire outside started to burn even more fervently. The people inside the car scrambled even close to each other upon seeing this, they were worried that they were going to be burnt to death any second now.


    But they waited and waited thinking that the car was going to explode any second while thinking about a way to counterattack but soon they realise that nothing was happening to them or the car in which they were sitting. The snakes that were sitting on top of the car rolled down one by one with mes burning their bodies until they werepletely charred but other than that the entire car waspletely unharmed which caused the people who were sitting inside the car to be surprised.


    What was going on?


    Fu Yu Sheng did not say anything and simply enjoyed their stupefied expressions while the elites of the immacte were determining whether they should just carry Fu Yu Sheng out and run out of the fire, the fire that was burning around their car suddenly went down as if it never existed and Song Yan who was standing on the other side of the fire walked inside the car while acting as if nothing happened just now.


    " Keep driving and do not let your guard down, those snakes were parasitic demons if even one of them have snuck inside just now, it would have been troublesome," Song Yan warned the elites, it seemed that these people only believed in guns and weapons and did not believe in superstitions which were why they were taking the matter of the parasitic demons rather calmly.


    " Yes, we understand," though Cao Lei and the others wanted to ask what was that just now they were also aware of the fact that the less they knew the better off they will be which was why they did not say anything nor did they ask any more questions but Song Yan noticed that many of them have tucked their talismans inside their pockets carefully.


    Fifteen minutester they all arrived at the orphanage where Chen Chu Chu often went for a visit and brought a girl with her. Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng have used appearance-changing talismans to morph their appearances while Tan Yu was asked to change into clothes that were fit for a middle schooler.


    " Is this really necessary?" The woman asked even though she was small, she hated being treated like a child.


    " It is," said Fu Yu Sheng as they walked inside the long ck building that had the board which read '' sunshine orphanage'' written sitting on top of it. When Fu Yu Sheng looked at the building and then at the board, he did not know whether tough or point out the irony, in the end, he chose to stay silent and then said to Tan Yu, " If you don''t resemble a little girl they will not take you inside."


    Tan Yu understood why Fu Yu Sheng wanted her to stay inside this building but it still did not uplift her mood as she looked at the gloomy walls and shivered. This building was a lot simr to theb where she was once locked up, the only difference was that the walls were ck instead of white. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As soon as the three of them stepped inside, Song Yan noticed that the girls who were living inside this orphanage were exceptionally fair and every single one of them whether she was five years old or three years old, they were really pretty. A few girls had beautiful eyes while the remaining had beautiful smiles or fuller lips ¡ª¡ª as Song Yan''s gaze darted around the young girls, her eyes narrowed and a cold glint shed in her sharp ck eyes before anyone could catch it.


    One of the girls who was in charge of the orphanage noticed the two of them and immediately rushed forward to greet them, " Good afternoon, how may I help you?"


    The girl was polite and her voice was sweet as honey which caused Song Yan''s eyes to flicker ever so slightly before she suppressed her doubts and then said to the young girl with a smile, " We are here to put her up for adoption, ourpany went bankrupt and we can''t even feed ourselves much less our daughter."


    Song Yan pushed Tan Yu who was already acting her part, she did not cry nor did she scream instead her eyes which were filled with tears looked around with fear as if she was really scared of what was going on around her. The young woman who came to greet Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng understood why the two of them were here, but instead of bringing them straight to the manager of the orphanage, the girl looked at them and asked in a small voice, " Do you really have to put her into adoption?"


    " That¡ª¡ª"


    "Aiya, what are you doing Ah Chi?" Before Song Yan could say anything a woman in her thirties swaggered forward as soon as she came towards Song Yan, thetter got a d¨¦j¨¤ vu feeling since the woman in front of her had her lifeline messed up as well, just like Wu Genji, she was supposed to be dead but for some reason unknown she was not only dead but her skin was covered with a red flush as if she was very healthy.


    '' Looks like her demon is stronger than that of Wu Genji,'' Song Yan thought in her head, in fact from the very beginning she thought that Wu Genji finding a demon in the tomb was not as easy and simple as others made it out to be, after all, how can a demon stay inside the tomb for such a long time unless someone deliberately put that thing there upon seeing the arrival of Wu Genji.


    Song Yan was only doubtful in the beginning but now that she was seeing more and more characters popping out one after another, she had a feeling that something was really wrong. It was not the demons that were running amok instead someone was deliberately cing them in the way of people who would be willing to share their bodies with them.


    Just like this woman in front of her.


    " Greetings, madam and sir," the middle-aged woman did not sense anything amiss about Song Yan, she smiled pleasantly at thetter and then turned to look at the small girl whom the two people have brought with them, her eyes shed with greed when she saw just how good looking the young girl was and then turned her attention back to Song Yan where she started to smile even more widely and then asked in a jolly voice, " Are you here to put your little sweetheart for adoption?"


    " That''s right," Song Yan immediately pulled on a troubled face as she patted Tan Yu on the head and said to the woman, " We cannot take care of our daughter for the time being, if you have the space¡ª¡ª"


    " Of course we do, we have enough slots that are empty."

 Chapter 761 Secret Behind Orphanage

    Song Yan did not say anything else, she waited for the woman in front of her to take the bait, while she was looking at the woman in front of her, Cao Lei and the rest were also looking at the kind woman through the camera that was attached to one of the buttons of Tan Yu''s dress that she was wearing.


    They naturally believed that there were things like parasitic demons after almost getting attacked a few minutes ago but even though they were taking the matter seriously, they could not help but ck off a little when they saw that nothing was happening in the orphanage. They all watched Song Yan discuss something with that woman called Director Ji and handed Tan Yu to the older woman with tears in her eyes as if her heart was indeed breaking upon leaving Tan Yu.


    Pan Wei who was sitting next to his leader could not help but say, "Sister-inw''s skills are really good if I did not know that she was not Tan Yu''s mother and that Tan Yu was at the same age as her, I would have thought that the two were really mother and daughter. Forget about that Director Ji even I was almost fooled when I saw her crying like this."


    Lin Fu and the others agreed with what he said but they all were silenced by the Cao Lei''s re.


    Cao Lei sternly told them not to concern themselves with stupid nonsense and focus on what was happening in front of them, Song Yan had clearly told them that they needed to keep an eye on everything until Tan Yu came out of the orphanage, though he did not understand what was going on he still agreed with thetter''s seeing how serious she was when she was talking.


    Because Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan needed to return to the military district to make sure that they will not be suspected of poking around in the orphanage only the members of the Immacte were left behind to monitor the situation of the orphanage.


    Tan Yu who was left with Director Ji was brought to a small room that had been morphed from a prison to a little girl''s room, she looked around the small bed and the single teddy bear that was sitting on the bed before turning to look at Director Ji who was smiling at her gently patted her on the head.


    " You will stay here from now on," she told Tan Yu as she pointed to the small room, though the woman was smiling Tan Yu could see that there was something really weird about the smiling woman in front of her. Maybe it was because she has seen many smiling faces that were full of malice on the inside which was why Tan Yu was especially wary of Director Ji.


    Since the old woman never expected that the woman in front of her was in herte thirties because of a failedb experiment, she continued to treat her like a young girl leaving the young woman who was called Xiao Chi to take care of Tan Yu.


    " Xiao Che, from now on little Yu is your sister, go and take her along with you, show her everything that you can in this building and make sure that she learns everything," when Director Ji said thosest few words her expression was rather weird causing Tan Yu''s eyes to sh but she did not say anything and simply looked at Xiao Chi who was looking at her with a nk expression and then turned to walk outside the room which could be counted as a silent follow me. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Tan Yu walked after Xiao Chi who showed her the bathing area, along with the ce where they all cleaned and washed their clothes before finally bringing her to the small greenhouse which was filled with a variety of flowers and what not, Tan Yu looked around the entire ce but did not find anything weird, the girls who were staying in the orphanage looked happy as well which was why she was a bit doubtful regarding whether or not Song Yan''s suspicions were correct or not but then she heard the young woman say,


    " And this is where we alle to pray," Xiao Chi pointed to the woman''s statue that looked li nothing less than hideous, the woman''s waist was covered with snakes while from the waist down she was, half spider, on her head there was nothing but ugly looking boils and her mouth was agape, which was big enough to fit in a young child.


    Next to her was another woman, smaller and slender but her features were simr to that of the woman in front of her, if anything she looked even more hideous than the statue in front of her.


    When Tan Yu saw the statue her eyes could not help but widen and then she turned to look at Xiao Chi who was still staring at the statue that was in front of her and suddenly muttered, " Looks demonic right?"


    Tan Yu did not say anything she simply looked at Xiao Chi who finally turned to look at her and then said in a solemn voice before handing her something, " Listen to me and get out of this ce or you might not even know what happened to you."


    With that she turned around and left not even sparing a nce at Tan Yu who looked down at the ck key that the young woman had handed her, her eyes flickered slightly but she tucked the key in her clothes and then returned to her room which was still neat and clean showing off the great care that Director Ji took of the girls in this orphanage.


    Soon, the clock on the wall continued to tick and night arrived, Tan Yu who was sitting on the bed heard a bell chime somewhere and heard the noise of the young girls and women stepping out of their rooms, she did the same and blended into the crowd which was heading to the cafeteria where she picked up a bowl and watched the nannydle some porridge into her bowl.


    However, unlike the women in the room who were happily chattering Tan Yu''s eyes shed with danger when she smelled the scenting out of porridge.

 Chapter 762 Secret Behind The Orphanage——2

    ----------------


    Tan Yu was very familiar with knock-out drugs having drank a lot when she was young, she could whiff the scent out in seconds which was why she raised her head and looked at the woman who was serving the porridge bowl with aplicated look in her eyes before turning to walk around and sitting on an empty table.


    With her constitution, Tan Yu was able to digest such low ranking knock out drugs easily but she could not understand why the people of this orphanage were drugging the girls since she needed to know this secret, Tan Yu could only pretend to eat and get sleepy just like the other women in the cafeteria before returning to the room which was assigned to her.


    No sooner did she close her eyes, than she heard the sound of a key turning and which was then followed by the sound of footsteps as the woman who was standing outside the room walked in, Tan Yu did not even flinch when the woman ced her hand on her skin and caressed her skin and then heard the woman say, " Her skin is little rough but that must be because of all the sun damage that she had taken by ying outside what carelessness."


    ''Director Ji?'' Tan Yu frowned inwardly when she recognised the voice, however on the outside she continued to sleep peacefully while Director Ji examined her from top to bottom. In the end, Tan Yu heard Director Ji mutter, " She will not do¡­she is a bit too t, I heard from Miss Chen, that she needed someone whose body is fully developed."


    Tan Yu''s brows twitched as she heard those words but in the end, she did not say anything even though she wished to beat the woman who was calling her underdeveloped and who was this Miss Chen?


    " Then why don''t you look for, the girl in room number one hundred two? Director Ji, the woman in that room is fully blossomed she will serve as a perfect meal for Miss Chen," this time it was Xiao Chi who was speaking, she looked at Tan Yu before flipping her gaze back to Director Ji who nodded and then said, " That is indeed excellent, though she is not that beautiful, her figure is nice.. for the time being we will send her as the sacrifice. Tell her that Miss Chen has found a good ce for her to stay, have her go and look for Miss Chen and leave the rest to our madam."


    " I understand," Xiao Chi replied as Director Ji stepped out of the room behind her Xiao Chi continued to speak to Director Ji making it look like she waspletely engrossed in the conversation that they were having leaving the door of Tan Yu''s room to be unlocked.


    Tan Yu who was pretending to sleep opened her eyes and then looked around the room, though she did not get what was going on in this orphanage, she seemed to have gotten the gist of the situation. These girls that were being raised in this ce were not children to be relocated but some sort of livestock that were sent to this Miss Chen. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She sat up straight in the bed and then flicked her sleeves which caused the small camera that was set up in her room to malfunction only then did she step out of the room and then while avoiding the cameras, she turned around and walked down the corridor.


    Tan Yu wanted to get out of this room without bothering to be caught but as soon as she turned left she smelled something rotten, her eyebrows narrowed as she turned to look at the far end of the corridor and was stunned to see Director Ji standing in the room right in front of her, inside the room, Director Ji was no longer looking like a kind woman, many eyes were popping and out of her mouth with two pincers sticking out of the side of her mouth she was nibbling on the skull of the woman whom she had just killed and Tan Yu was surprised to see that behind her Xiao Chi was standing with a calm face but she saw the woman mouth a single word to her, ''run''.


    This was something that Xiao Chi did not need to tell Tan Yu, thetter took one nce at the dismembered woman in the room before running out of the corridor where she had taken a turn. On the other side of the camera, Cao Lei was stunned when he saw the sight in front of him, he snatched the walkie-talkie from the now petrified Pan Wei and shouted into the earpiece that Tan Yu was wearing, " Run Tan Yu! Run!"


    " I am trying!" Tan Yu dodged the sticky red web that the woman had shot from behind and gagged when she saw the remnants of flesh, eyeballs and whatnot sticking to the red spider web, the sound of scuttling started to get closer and closer, and Tan Yu who was panicking felt like she was going to die when she suddenly thought of something and took the talisman that was given to her by Song Yan.


    Seeing what Tan Yu was thinking, Cao Lei felt his head throb. He could not help but say inplete panic mode, " Tan Yu, stop fooling around. Leave those yellow talismans behind and run! there is no way those things will be able to help you.


    Even Tan Yu was suspicious that these things might not work but when she saw that hideous-looking spider monster pounce on her, she threw the talisman out instinctively and then everyone including Tan Yu watched something really weird and surprising happen. The talisman glowed with golden light and then suddenly the monster that was inclined to attack Tan Yu was sent flying meters away causing Tan Yu''s mouth to drop as she looked at the talismans in her hands with shock in her eyes.


    Cao Lei, Pan Wei and Lin Fu on the other side of the camera: "..."

 Chapter 763 Going To See Chen Xi

    Tan Yu was the one who reacted first, she immediately turned around and dashed past the corridor when she saw that the Director of the orphanage was getting on her feet and was preparing herself to lunge at her again. Cao Lei and the rest were terrified out of their wits, they have fought with suicide bombers but they have never faced something as horrible as what they were seeing! Looking at the terrifying face that was covered with many ck eyes and pincers that were clicking angrily as the thing chased after Tan Yu on its many legs their faces changed dramatically, and they had a faint idea that the thing was something that they could not take down that easily!


    " I think I should go and help, Tan Yu!" Cao Lei knew that Tan Yu was not an ordinary woman and that she will be able to take care of herself but at the same time he was worried that the thing might be hiding some sort of trump card in its hands. What if something went wrong? They have never fought something like this before!


    " Leader sit down!" Pan Wei wanted to rush up and help Tan Yu as well but he knew that they will prove more of a hindrance than help if they were to barge inside the building. The talismans that they had were only helpful in giving them a bit of leeway while escaping from the thing that was chasing after Tan Yu, these talismans cannot kill that thing, it will be foolish if they were to rush inside while knowing this!


    " Look!" Lin Fu yelled as he pointed to the screen of the monitor which was still running and pointed to Tan Yu who had leapt to her feet and kicked the thing in the face causing the ugly creature''s face to turn to the side but the thing was like a cockroach that could not be trampled to death even if Tan Yu was to trample it to death. In the end, she cursed and threw another talisman which sent the thing flying away again and then taking advantage of the small opportunity that she had created for herself, she jumped out of the window that was closed, not caring about the many pieces of sses that were stuck to her dress.


    The key that the woman called Xiao Chi handed to her clutched hard in her fingers.


    As soon as Tan Yu jumped out of the orphanage they heard a loud scream from afar which was full of rage but Cao Lei did not have the time to care about anything at the moment, he ordered Pan Wei to drive the car around at the other end of mountains.


    While they were driving, they called Tan Yu, however just as they were driving towards the cliff where Tan Yu was at the moment, they noticed a bunch of humans heading towards their direction.


    " What are they doing?" Pan Wei questioned while squinting his eyes, he was sure that there was no one a second ago on this road but now pedestrians were heading their way. He pressed the horn of his car wanting those people to move away but they did not move instead they kept persistently moving towards their car which made Pan Wei frown but just as he was going to hit the break, he saw the one in lead open his mouth and attack them with a storm of wasps!


    " Oh shit!" Pan Wei was stunned when the countless wasps flew toward him and the car, he swivelled the car to the side to dodge the cloud of wasp that was flying towards him but he could not avoid it and the windshield ended up being covered by the many wasps that covered the entire ss windows and windshields like they were bent on drilling past the ss.


    Pan Wei did not know where he was going but he soon heard the loud thud and knew that he must have hit someone. Sure enough, he saw a person lying on the windshield a secondter but to his horror even though the person was beheaded by the impact his body was still moving as the beheaded man continued to punch the windshield.


    " Damn, what is going on?" Lin Fu was stunned but only for a moment, he patted his shirt and then pulled out the talisman that Song Yan had given to them and stuck it to the car.


    After seeing how Tan Yu was able to send the thing that was chasing after her flying with these talismans they immediately took it out and stered them all over the car.


    Sure enough!


    As soon as the car was covered with the talismans that Song Yan had given them, a golden light shed all over the car and soon their car was enveloped by a purple raging fire which burned the thing that was bashing on their windshield and the nibbling wasps as well.


    Seeing that the talismans were useful, the three men continued to stick those talismans until they drove past the group of parasitic demons making sure that they burned every single one to a crisp only then did they drive to the cliff where Tan Yu.


    Pan Wei looked at the things that were on the road convulsing and getting burned to death but even though they looked like humans, their bodies melted like some bad juju and became a puddle of ck liquid. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Pan Wei stared at the things that were melting and could not help but curse, " Holy shit these talismans really do work?"


    Cao Lei and Lin Fu said nothing, they earlier thought that Song Yan was being feudal and superstitious when she handed these talismans to them but now it turns out that she was only looking out for them! They took a collective breath and then turned to look at the things that were on the road.


    While the two of them were in a daze, Pan Wei had taken off the talismans that were sticking to the car''s surface and then pocketed all the talismans shamelessly.


    Cao Lei and Lin Fu: "....."


    -----------------------


    The two did not say anything and simply asked Pan Wei to drive faster since they needed to rescue Tan Yu as quickly as possible.


    In the military district, after Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan returned to the military district, Song Yan started to look around the forest where she found the blood tree that she could not examine that night when Fu Shu Chang was attacked. When she arrived at the blood tree she was stunned to find that it looked, even more, gloomier than before and the yin energy was even more intense than thest time, her eyes flickered as she looked at the bleeding tree and pursed her lips, she could not understand just how was it possible for something like this to happen so quickly?


    She looked at the bleeding tree and carefully assessed the yin energy it was just as she thought, more than thirty youths were fed to it causing the grudge to leap to another degree! But the thing was that the grudge was even more intense than she expected, how was it possible for a person to die and have such a strong grudge in just a few weeks?


    Song Yan did not stay next to the bleeding tree, she pursed her lips and then returned to the military district, she needed to go back and wait for Tan Yu and the rest, only they can help her at this moment.


    Song Yan hardly took a step inside the military district when she heard Yan Guo''s voice and stopped before turning to look at the young man who came over to stop her, "Sister-inw, you are here? If you are free can you go and check up on Chen Xi? She has woken up."


    " Chen Xi is awake, Brother Guo?" Song Yan frowned when she heard this, even though the parasitic demons were not harmful and did not cause any harm to Chen Xi, thetter was burning with a fever yesterday evening howe she suddenly woke up and that too so quickly?


    She understood that Yan Guo was asking her to go to the Chen family to uphold the reputation of the Fu family but Song Yan still could not help but be slightly annoyed, Chen Xi¡­.Chen Chu Chu, just what kind of demons were they raising? Or were they demons themselves but if that was the case then how can they stay hidden till now?


    Even her yin and yang eyes could not detect anything against them!


    Yan Guo nodded and said, " I am afraid that Madam Chen will definitely make a mountain out of a molehill on this matter, I think it is better for you to go and see Chen Xi and check up on her, at least that way Madam Chen will not be able to call you and your family heartless and what not."


    Song Yan knew that this entire matter was rted to Chen Chu Chu and her sister which was why she decided to go and see Chen Xi, since these two women were determined to keep sticking to her family then she will have to naturally teach them a lesson that it was not easy to harm the Fu family!

 Chapter 764 Future Plans

    Song Yan was determined to get into the crux of the matter which was why when she heard Yan Guo say that the Chen family was looking for her, she nodded and immediately agreed, " I understand, Brother Guo. I will definitely go and check up on Miss Chen Xi. No matter what she has helped my brother-inw, I will have to repay her kindness."


    Because there were onlookers who seemed to be paying attention to her conversation with Yan Guo, Song Yan pretended to be indebted to Chen Xi''s gratitude and did not say anything against her. Yan Guo wanted to say something but when he saw that the onlookers were all staring at the two of them, he could only sigh and then bid goodbye to Song Yan as he turned to leave while telling Song Yan to be careful in a soft voice.


    Since the Chen family was looking for her, Song Yan went to the Chen residence at once. Song Yan had originally thought that Old Master Chen and Old Madam Chen will not like her visit as much as Commander Chen and maybe they will try to make things difficult for her but instead as she stepped inside the house, she saw that both husband and wife were smiling at her rather enthusiastically. Commander Chen on the other hand seemed to be troubled but when he saw her, he smiled politely and did not say anything to her which further confused Song Yan.


    As soon as Song Yan stepped inside the Chen house, Mother Chen who was smiling at her raised her body from the couch on which she was sitting and then walked over to where Song Yan was and then patted her on the back of her hand before she called her affectionately, " Miss Song, you are here? It''s good that you are here, I was just thinking about going to look for you now that Xi Xi is awake, it''s all thanks to you that she ispletely fine. If it was not for your help, I am afraid that Xi Xi would have suffered a lot. I am d that you are here," as she spoke, she tugged Song Yan inside the house. " By the way, I am really sorry about what happened yesterday, I was too worried about my daughter and said some things that might have caused you and your to be upset with me. Please tell your grandfather-inw that I am really sorry about that, and if he does not mind, I want to invite him to dinner at our house."


    Though Madam Chen sounded like she was very grateful and that she was rather apologetic about what happened yesterday, Song Yan did not see an ounce of sincerity in her eyes. When she heard that Madam Chen wanted to invite her family to dinner, Song Yan could not help but frown in confusion. Just what was going on with this family? What were they nning now?


    Commander Chen on the other hand interrupted his mother, he red at her ever so subtly and then turned to look at Song Yan before saying, "Sister-inw, you can go up. Sister Chu Chu and Sister Xi are in their room."


    Song Yan heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Commander Chen was helping her. She nodded and replied, " Sure, thank you, Commander Chen." Then she turned to look at Old Madam Chen and Old Master Chen before adding, " I will be going now, Master Chen, Madam Chen."


    As she turned around she heard Old Master Chen enthusiastically say, " Just call us Uncle and Aunt, why are you being so polite, Yan Yan?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom When Song Yan heard the words of Old Master Chen, her eyes twitched a little. She was very away from the fact that a solicitous attitude was nothing more than a facade for hiding the real intentions oneself, but she still nodded and then turned to walk up the stairs.


    Once she went upstairs, Old Madam Chen''s face regained its coldness which she showed to Song Yan and the rest of the Fu family all the time. There was no hint of the smile that she had just shown to Song Yan when thetter stepped inside the Chen residence.


    When Old Master Chen saw his wife acting like this, he sighed faintly and then said in a rough voice, " Why are you acting like this? You should have understood Xi Xi''s heart by now right? Did you not see how she reacted when we told her about that Ning boy? The Fu family is connected to the Ning family now. It would be a good thing if we could use this opportunity to push Xi Xi close to young master Ning, that way we will be at ease and would not have to worry about anything anymore.


    Old Madam Chen wanted to say something in the beginning but when she heard her husband''s words, she recalled how Chen Xi blushed when she heard her mention Ning Ying. Old Madam Chen thought that her younger daughter had no one in her heart butst night Chen Chu Chu told her that Chen Xi had once worked with the Ning corporations and ever since then she had fallen for young master Ning.


    If it was before, Old Madam Chen would have tried to break Chen Xi''s bubble and would have asked her to stop fantasising but now that Fu Yu Sheng''s younger brother was engaged to Ning Ying''s sister, she thought that it was possible for Chen Xi to get closer to Ning Ying but at the same time she was rather upset when she thought about how the useless son of Fu family was going to get married to the Ning family making the Fu family iparable to other families.


    Old Madam Chen had hated the Fu family ever since Old Master Fu refused to let her daughter marry into his family and thus when she heard that they will have to rely on the Fu family again, she could not help but say in a sour tone, " Are you sure that idiotic grandson of Old master Fu will be able to marry into the Ning family? Looking at him it seems that he is struggling to stand up on his feet and is far worse than his brothers, will he really get married to Ning Yu? What if their engagement falls through? Then wouldn''t our Xi Xi suffer?"


    -------------------

 Chapter 765 Future Plans——2

    Old Master Chen was very helpless against his wife, he knew just how stubborn she could be when she wanted to, how was it possible for him not to hear the dark tone of his wife? He snorted and red at his wife before saying, " What do you mean by that he will not be able to get married and that his engagement will fall apart? Did you not see the stance of the Ning siblings? We are not enemies with the Fu family, I know that you are upset that Old Master Fu did not allow Chu Chu to marry Shu Chang but in a way, it was Chu Chu''s good luck as well, if she was married to Shu Chang then she will have to live with that half-burned man, do you wish to see Chu Chu suffer like that?"


    He then paused and further went ahead and said, " You have seen Xi Xi''s heart, she has that young master Ning in her heart. With our status, we cannot get close to the old Ning family who have nothing to do with the army from the very beginning. Only the Fu family is our key to getting close to the Ning family and their young master, if you do not wish to see Xi Xi hate you by losing this opportunity, then I will suggest that you stop creating trouble."


    When Old Madam Chen heard her husband''s words, there was nothing that she could say in response. Chen Xi and her kids were her weakness, she was already upset that she could not give Chen Chu Chu what thetter wanted and it was already good that her daughter was now slowly moving onto another man but if she was to mess up again then her Chen Xi will lose what she desired as well, she could not allow that to happen! What was more the Ning family wasparable to the Fu family if her daughter married into the Ning family then she would not have to worry about anything. The most important thing was that for the sake of getting close to Ning Ying, Chen Xi was willing to throw her life aside and even save that useless Fu Yu Shen!


    Old Madam Chen did not dare to stop Chen Xi who was stubborn from the start, she knew that if she tried to stop her younger daughter then there was a chance that her daughter might try to hurt herself! She had to make sure that Ning Ying gets engaged to Chen Xi whom her daughter was chasing after for five years!


    In the end, Old Madam Chen could not help but ask her husband, " But Old Chen, are you sure that Old Master Fu, that old man will agree? That man did not agree when we asked him to introduce Chu Chu to his grandson, are you sure that he will agree to introduce Xi Xi to young master Ning?" She thought about everything and then before her husband could say anything, she hurriedly added, " I will not allow him to refuse, he will have to introduce my daughter to young master Ning, No! My daughter risked her life to save his grandson who is engaged to Ning Ying''s sister, even if that Old man has to risk everything that he and his family has, he has to make sure that Xi Xi gets married to Ning Ying. I want to see my Xi Xi getting her happiness, they will have to make sure that young master Ning put the ring on my daughter''s finger!"


    Old Master Chen''s eyes shed as he turned to look at his son who was shaking his head, he ignored his son and then said, " You do not have to worry about that. I will make sure that the old man will agree to this request of ours and its not like we are asking for much, we only want him to introduce Xi Xi to young master Ning and nothing else as for everything else, I am sure that Xi Xi will be able to get married without any problem. She is pretty and knows what she needs to do. However, make sure that you continue to coax the Fu family only by stepping on them will our daughter be able to get to the Ning family."


    When Old Master Chen thought of all the benefits he will be able to get if his daughter was to marry into the Ning family he decided that he will jump on this train that his wife was riding as well! <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom Old Madam Chen nodded as she agreed, she gritted her teeth and decided that she will make sure that the Fu family will help her to get what her daughter wants, in any case, the more she looked at the Fu family the more she disliked them. The Fu family was the bane of her daughters, as long as Ning Ying gets closer to her daughter, she will make sure that her daughter will be the only one who will get married into the Ning family as for Fu Yu Shen? Ahaha, she will make sure that his engagement will never be able to get through!


    Since Old Master Fu did not let her elder daughter get married into his family, she will not let his younger grandson get married into the Ning family!


    Song Yan didnt know that the two husband and wife downstairs have already nned for so far into the future in their heads. She walked up the stairs while listening to their conversation and her eyes shed with annoyance, no wonder this couple was so enthusiastic when weing her, they wanted to use the Fu family as their stepping stone to letting Chen Xi marry Ning Ying like she will allow that to happen!


    Old Madam Chen wanted Chen Xi to marry Ning Ying. There was no way that was going to happen!


    Her eyes flickered with a cold glint that Song Yan hid in her eyes and then knocked on Chen Xi''s door.

 Chapter 766 Second Layer Of Skin

    As soon as Song Yan knocked on the door, Chen Chu Chu''s delicate voice came out from the inside, " Come in."


    Song Yan pushed the door open and saw that the two Chen sisters were sitting inside the room, Chen Xi was weakly lying on the bed while Chen Chu Chu was cutting bunny-shaped apple pieces for her sister when the two sisters saw that the one who walked inside was Song Yan, their eyes shed with a glint which they hid in time.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel " Second Madam Fu, you are here?" Chen Chu Chu stood up from the chair and then pleasantly greeted Song Yan before pulling her close to Chen Xi''s bed. She looked extremely enthusiastic as she pulled Song Yan, " Sister Yan what are you doing here? Did my parents call you? I am so sorry, I asked them to call a doctor since little Xi is awake and out of danger but who would have thought that they will look for you again?"


    Song Yan nced at the weak Chen Xi who was tapping on the screen of her phone acting as if she was not listening to their conversation at all and shook her head before replying, "It''s all right, I was not troubled at all. Miss Xi had saved my brother-inw, it''s my duty that I shoulde and show my gratitude to her."


    " Its good that you know," muttered Chen Xi loud enough for Song Yan to hear causing Chen Chu Chu to re at her younger sister before she turned to look at Song Yan and then apologised in a soft voice, " I apologise, she has been spoiled rotten by my mother but she does not have a bad heart."


    After she was done speaking to Song Yan, she turned to look at Chen Xi and then said, " Little Xi be polite with sister Yan, she was the one who came to save youst night, if not for her, you would be locked up in the same quarantine room as Brother Deming."


    Chen Chu Chu''s words caused Chen Xi to roll her eyes as she turned to the side and ignored her sister causing Chen Chu Chu to smile awkwardly as she looked at Song Yan before she shook her head and then took Song Yan''s hand and started speaking, " I did not expect that you were this capable, Sister Yan. I heard from my brother that your master is Celestial Master Gu. I heard that he is extremely powerful, are you at the same level as him?"


    As she asked one question after another even though her eyes were filled with feigned innocence, she could not hide the probing look in them. Song Yan felt a current crawling up her hand which she rejected without letting it go up any further and then innocently replied, " I am still learning, it''s nothing. My skills are stillcking whenpared to my master, I have to rely on him for everything, it is a good thing that he does not mind mycking skills."


    Song Yan took a look at the probing look of Chen Chu Chu who was still acting as if she was simply curios and then added, " I just started learning these things a few months ago after my ident where I almost died, my master told me that I attracted something dirty and unclean which was why he asked me to learn small skills which will help me save my life in time of need and nothing else."


    Chen Chu Chu however was still trying to inject her demonic energy inside Song Yan but each time she tried to pry into Song Yan''s spiritual energy the talisman that she was wearing around her neck would retaliate against her, Chen Chu Chu gritted her teeth inwardly but on the outside, she smiled at Song Yan trying to hide her probing look.


    She really did not take this woman seriously before but now that she had seen her skillsst night, she could not help but be a bit wary of this woman. Even though this woman only knew a little, she was Celestial Master Gu''s disciple, which might put her and her sister in danger. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Should she kill her now? Thought Chen Chu Chu as she looked at the unsuspecting Song Yan, she did not know how skilled Song Yan was but Celestial Master Gu can definitely put her in danger.


    However then another thought came into her head, Celestial Master Gu was in locked cave cultivation for the next six months till then this woman will be gone, there was no need for her to worry about her and celestial master Gu at all and even if they were toe and attack her,pared to her master who had been cultivating on the surface of this years for hundreds of years, this woman was nothing.


    Even Celestial Master Gu was not a match for her master.


    Song Yan did not act perturbed at all, she knew that just now Chen Chu Chu was looking at her with a murderous glint in her eyes, she even detected the intention to kill from this woman just now but she did not show any anxiousness on her face, instead, she calmly smiled at Chen Chu Chu and said with a soft voice, " By the way, I have to say that Miss Chu Chu and Miss Xi are really close with each other. Last night I saw that Miss Xi had the same tattoo as you, Miss Chu Chu."


    When Chen Chu Chu heard Song Yan mention their tattoos, she stiffened but upon seeing the unperturbed and clean gaze of Song Yan, she thought that thetter had not sensed anything amiss and quickly regained herposure before saying, "¡­ It was us being naughty and rebellious, I wish that we did not get these tattoos when we were young but what can we do? Mistakes of the past are hard to erase."


    " That is indeed the case," agreed Song Yan before thinking of something and adding as she reached out to catch hold of Chen Xi''s wrist who finally turned over and said, " Then you can go and get them erased as well, maybe you should go to the shop where you got them, it will be easier." She let go of Chen Xi''s wrist without doing anything and said, " You are doing much better now, Miss Xi. Just remember to eat a lot of things that are dense in Yang energy and you will be fine."


    " Thank you," said Chen Xi as she exchanged a look with Chen Chu Chu but before the two could say anything else, Song Yan smiled and said, "Now that I am done checking on Miss Xi, I think I should leave."


    Seeing that she was leaving Chen Chu Chu asked her to stay behind but Song Yan smiled and told her that she was busy before leaving.


    Once she turned around and left, Chen Chu Chu''s gentle smile turned sinister.


    --------------------

 Chapter 767 Second Layer Of Skin —-2

    " Did she find out something?" In fact it was Chen Chu Chu who asked Madam Chen to call for Song Yan saying that she was afraid that Chen Xi will suffer from side effects because of what happenedst night, it was all a ruse that the two of them came up with to bring Song Yan to their room and question her alone this way they could have dealt with her but the woman looked too sincere, it was either she was too good in pretending or was really stupid.


    " So what if she finds out something?" As Chen Chu Chu turned her beautiful face melted and the skin that she was wearing over her rotting figure slipped down her face like anotheryer of clothing and instead of her usual beautiful face, the face of a monstrous woman came into view, with eyes that were darker than the sky of night and skin that was rough and coarse with no hair on top of her skull making her look really ugly. "It''s your fault that we are caught in this mess!"


    When Chen Chu Chu, her voice was dual tone sounding like both man and woman causing Chen Xi to flinch as she lowered her head and said, " How was I supposed to know that just as I went to dump the corpse in the furnace, someone wille there? Did I not do a good job in diverting the attention anyway?"


    " It will be good that the attention stays diverted, if we are caught then¡­. Be prepared to have our existence vanish from heaven and hell altogether with no chance of reincarnation! Do not forget the curse of that woman, Ah Xi!"


    When Song Yan returned home, she walked inside the house and sat down on the couch sighing heavily as she tried to think of everything that happened in the Chen family.


    " You are back?" Fu Yu Sheng, who was working inside the study walked out of the room when he heard soundsing from outside, his feet padded towards the couch where he sat down and Song Yan raised her feet before putting them onto Fu Yu Sheng''sp as she nodded and said, " Where is everyone else?"


    "Sister-inw took brother Chang to the hospital while Grandpa and Ah Shen went to look for Chen Xi, Ning Yu went with them don''t worry," he added while massaging Song Yan''s feet when he saw that she had gone pale when she heard that Fu Yu Shen went to look for Chen Xi and thank her.


    "That''s indeed a thing to worry about," she then told him about what Old Master Chen and his wife were nning causing Fu Yu Sheng''s brows to furrow more and more as he looked at her and then asked, " They are targeting Ning Ying now? Why?"


    " Who knows?" Song Yan could not understand what was going on with the Chen sisters as well, their move of jumping ships made her frown as well. " Anyway tell Yu Shen to be careful and not agree to their requests, even though they are targeting the Ning family, I am sure that their goal still havent change."


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Remembering what she saw in the foretelling that the mirror showed her, she was sure that Chen Chu Chu''s inti goal was still Li Wenyi and Fu Shu Chang.


    " I will tell Yu Shen about their ideas," Fu Yu Sheng agreed with what his wife said, they could not give an opening to the Chen sisters now that they knew that the two of them were not even humans. "I received Cao Lei''s message."


    " You did?" Song Yan jerked up, she did not think that something will be caught so soon, she immediately pulled her legs off Fu Yu Sheng''sp who tapped on the tablet and showed Song Yan the video that Cao Lei had sent him earlier. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Song Yan frowned when her gaze fell on the two monsters that were being worshipped in the orphanage and her eyes flickered when she saw the monster that chased after Tan Yu.


    As the video came to a stop, she pursed her lips and then sat up straighten on the couch with her arms crossed in front as she said, " I think it''s just as I expected."


    Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at Song Yan before raising a brow and asking, " What did you think ?"


    " That there is a dark sect who is deliberately creating chaos in this world," Song Yan did not understand why they were doing this, of course, the person behind might be greedy for mary benefits but something told her that it was worse than that, she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and said, " Can you find out about the past of director Ji? I am afraid that she is much older than she looks, her demon was rather strong as well if it was just a couple of hundred years old, then it would have burned when the protection talisman touched it but instead, it only bounced back which shows that her demon is much older ¡­."


    Her eyes flickered as she thought about the two Chen sisters and then said, " And if she is older than thousand years, I am afraid that the Chen sisters have been alive for more than a thousand years as well."


    " I will ask Cao Lei to look into this matter. I have already asked him to find about the statue that Tan Yu saw in the orphanage, that way we will have an idea what those things are," Fu Yu Sheng closed the tablet and then turned to look at Song Yan with eager eyes as he licked his lips and suggested sweetly, " Shall we go and sleep?"


    Song Yan was thinking about sending the image of the statue to the grim reaper that guy had seen everything in this world surely he will know about those two creatures as well when she heard Fu Yu Sheng''s heated eyes and raised a brow before saying, " Reign in your horses, my dear husband. I am afraid that if you sleep with me now, you will ascend to the heavens tomorrow."


    " What do you mean by that?" Fu Yu Sheng asked with a frown.


    Seeing that he did not see anything, Song Yan grabbed his chin and turned his face such that he was looking at the Yan residence and on top of the roof of the Yan residence was her father who was dressed to battle with binocrs in his hands as he looked at the two of them ready to barge inside the Fu house if his daughter was bullied in any way.


    Fu Yu Sheng: "..." Take it easy father-inw.

 Chapter 768 Cursed Sisters

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® ?


    Fu Yu Shen, on the other hand, arrived at the Chen family with Old Master Fu and Ning Yu, he was all set to be med all over again but as soon as he stepped inside the house, he was greeted with smiles that almost blinded him and what was more he noticed that Old Madam Chen was rather enthusiastic towards his fianc¨¦e.


    His eyebrows knitted in confusion on the other hand Old Master Fu took a heavy look at the Chen couple, he seemed to have understood what was going on in the head of these two people. He was someone who not only faced war but had gone through a myriad of troubles to look for decent granddaughters-inw for his grandsons, how could he not see through the thoughts of the Old couple?


    Old Master Chen felt a bit awkward when he noticed the gaze with which Old Master Fu was looking at him, instead, he turned to look at his wife. Old Madam Chen nodded at her husband and took the baton in her hands, in the afternoon her husband finally got through her and she was no longer willing to pull a long face in front of Old Master Fu and his family.


    She greeted the two enthusiastically and even asked them whether they had dinner or not, asking them to eat something even when they said that they were full. However, her eyes were full of cold smiles when she looked at the two of them andpared to Ning Yu, her attitude towards the two men of the Fu family was rather Luke warm.


    Ning Yu''s expression was taut as she looked at the old Madam Chen who was smiling and asking her about this and that while praising her looks and once in a while asking about her brother.


    " I really apologise for showing my rough side to you yesterday, I was just so worried about my daughter that I might have said a few things that might have been a bit upsetting to you and your brother," Old Madam Chen looked over Ning Yu''s shoulder and asked with a slightly concerned voice which wasced with a fake apologetic tone. " Is your brother not here? I was going to apologise to him."


    " There is no need," said Ning Yu though she understood what was going on as well, she still kept a polite front for the sake of Fu Yu Shen whose life was saved by Chen Xi even though Song Yan told her that it was all a facade, in the eyes of others it was not as simple! She could only smile and say to Old Madam Chen, " My brother has returned to hispany being the heir he cannot have much time off."


    " Is that so? That''s too bad, if you don''t mind then can you give me the number of your brother? I will apologise to him," though Old Madam Chen was slightly upset that Ning Ying did note with the three of them, she still continued to smile like a blooming flower and continued to press Ning Yu for an answer.


    " I will have to ask him," said Ning Yu dodging the bullet once again as she responded to Old Madam Chen at the same time she made a mental note that she was going to warn her brother to note even ten feel closer to the military district.


    " I see¡ª-"


    " Is your second daughter awake?" Old Master Fu asked interrupting Old Madam Chen from saying anything anymore, he knew that the woman was trying to get the information for the young master of the Ning family from them and was rather upset since Chen Xi saved the life of his grandson but if they thought that they will be able to make use of this incident to get something from his family then they were certainly wrong!


    Because even if Chen Xi had saved Fu Yu Shen, he too had helped Old Master Chen in the past a lot. If they pushed his family too much then he was going to fight until either the breaks or the fish dies!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seeing that Old Master Fu''s expression was not nice, Old Master Chen knew that his friend must have seen through his intentions. Old Master Chen knew that his friend was someone who would struggle harder if he was to use harsh methods which was why he stopped his wife with a nce and then said, " Oh yes she is awake." He then turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and Ning Yu before saying, " You two can go up and see her."


    Ning Yu did not want to see the woman at all but seeing that Fu Yu Shen needed to go and show his gratitude towards her, she could only purse her lips and follow her fianc¨¦ upstairs after all, in the eyes of others, Chen Xi had indeed saved Fu Yu Shen. It was better to get over this matter and draw a clear line between the three families lest her brother was dragged into a mess.


    As the two reached the room, Ning Yu knocked on the door and soon Chen Xin''s weak voice floated from behind the door, " Come in."


    Ning Yu pushed the door open and walked inside with Fu Yu Shen who looked awkward as he looked at the weak Chen Xi who was lying on the bed. He knew that this woman was not human and something was very wrong with her but for the sake of appearances, he still forced himself to calm down while hoping that the talisman that he was wearing around his neck could hold this woman down lest she decided to attack him!


    " Miss Ning? Third master Fu? Are you here to see me?" Chen Xi asked while Chen Chu Chu who was sitting on the edge of the bed stood up and greeted the two of them with a smile as well before saying, " What a surprise, I did not expect Miss Ning and Master Yu Shen toe here, there was no need for you to visit us. Sister Yan came early in this afternoon and had already checked up on Little Xi."


    " Sister, what are you saying? How can sister Ning bepared to Sister Yan?" Chen Xi whined with a shy look on her face that caused goosebumps to break all over her skin.


    She had to keep her big brother away from this woman no matter what!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Leave some power stones and golden tickets! Please! Author San is relying on her lovely readers.


    --------------------------¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C

 Chapter 769 Cursed Sisters ——1

    Fu Yu Shen too felt a bit sorry for his future brother-inw, at the same time he could not help but feel guilty. It was because of him that Ning Ying came here with his sister and ended up getting dragged into the mess with him, if he had known that this was how Chen Xi was going to react, he would have asked the old master Ning toe instead ¡ª¡ªno, wait. Old Master Ning was single as well, he had been divorced for a long time, what if this womantched onto his father-inw?


    He nced at Chen Xi who was feigning shyness and shivered, this girl did not look like she had any shame. What if she really tried something like that¡ª¡ªcertainly he would have lost his engagement as well as his fianc¨¦e


    ! No, it was better with Ning Ying at least this way he would not be afraid of losing his fianc¨¦e whom he got after much trouble.


    " Here, I brought this for you, Miss Chen Xi," said Fu Yu Shen as he handed a bracelet which was studded with diamonds and cost a million along with a contract for the brand ambassador of the same watch that he was gifting. " I cannot thank you enough for what you had done for me, this is a small appreciation from my side, please take it." And leave my brother-inw alone!


    Chen Xi looked at the contract and the watch, a greedy glint shed in her eyes but when she thought about the ultimate goal that her mistress had asked her to fulfil, she feigned helplessness and to avoid getting the short end of the stick, she shook her head and with a heavy heart said, " Master Yu Shen, I saved you because I wanted to do a good deed, please do not judge my kind intentions by money. You are humiliating me like this!"


    She knew that Fu Yu Shen wanted to gift her these things because he was afraid that she willtch on to something else and since that was her real intention, how can she take these things? It was better to refuse rather than going against the order of her mistress who wanted her to grasp hold of a powerful family and sneak inside their house to get be more influential.


    Fu Yu Shen choked when he heard the words of Chen Xi, he was awkward and embarrassed when Chen Xi said that he was embarrassing her. Now even if he wanted to hand these things to put an end to this matter, he could not do it, instead, he turned to look at Chen Chu Chu who also smiled and said with a tinge of helplessness,


    "There is really nothing that I can do about this young master Yu Shen, my sister is stubborn like that. But don''t worry my sister will not make things awkward for you, there is nothing that she is hiding in her heart that you need to worry about ¡­ she only saved you instinctively and nothing else, she had no intention of implicating you."


    '' How is she not hiding anything? Look at that gaze of hers, even if she is trying so hard, I can see that she wants the contract but for some reason she is refusing,'' Fu Yu Shen thought in his head, a part of him wanted to dump these things on the Chen sisters and wipe his butt but he was not stupid anymore under the influence of his sister inw, he could rationally think before he nodded and said, " There is no such thing Miss Chen, I am just thankful and nothing else."


    With that, he turned to look at Ning Yu who ced the fruit basket on the bedside cab and the two big goodbye to the two sisters. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Before they left Ning Yu heard Chen Xi call her from behind as she said, " Sister Ning, in a few days Old Master Yan will be holding a banquet ¡ª¡ª please do stay behind and attend it, I truly like spending time with you and would like to befriend you."


    Ning Yu wanted to wash her hands clean from these two sisters but she knew that she wouldn''t be able to so she turned around and smiled at Chen Xi as she said, " I will, Miss Chen."


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® " Okay then see you soon, Miss Ning!" Chen Xi waved at Ning Yu happily.


    However as soon as the door was closed, the smile on Chen Xi''s face dropped as her entire face turned sinister and she coldly snorted, " Look at that, they were trying to get rid of us by treating us like beggars."


    " There are some idiots like that who would rather refuse a toast only to be forced to drink as forfeit," said Chen Chu Chu whose face was just as dark as Chen Xi''s.


    It did not take long for the two sisters to shed their human skins and shake off theyer that was covering their bodies, Chen Xi slithered down the bed as the skin on her body which was mottled and covered with scales frothed and bubbled taking different shapes of pests, she slithered all the way to the mirror and touched the surface of the mirror and said angrily, " Look at this, that woman''s curse is just as effective as ever¡ª¡ª my skin is still melting¡­this way I can neither die nor live!"


    Chen Chu Chu on the hand scuttled behind her sister on her many legs, her waist covered with the fangs and pincers of spiders and snakes that pushed out of her skin every time ayer melted off only to freeze and then return to its ce to repeat the same process, each time her skin melted, Chen Chu Chu suffered through immense pain.


    A wasp crawled out of the many holes that covered her body, her rotting internal organs peeking out with eachyer of melting skin because of her melted skin and then looked at her ugly reflection as she sneered, " You don''t have to worry about the curse anymore, Mistress promised me that as long as we do this task well. She will get us new bodies!"

 Chapter 770 The Cui Family Came Knocking

    " But how will we get closer to that Ning Ying?" asked Chen Xi before slithering back to her bed, as she turned around, she left a trail of small snakes behind her back that wriggled on the floor of the room, trying to nip at the carpeted floor. " More importantly, we haven''t gotten anotheryer of skin over our bodies and a new set of organs¡ª¡ª if this goes on then our bodies will fall."


    Chen Chu Chu''s eyes flickered as her forked tongue licked her lips and she said, " There is nothing to worry about, in a few days that foolish brother of ours will hold a prayer meet for his dead wife. He seemed to have invited a lot of people from the military district including that new pregnant wife of Yan Bao, we will be able to get an even softeryer of human skin, don''t worry."


    Only then Chen Xi heaved a sigh of relief as she looked at the human skin that was lying on the bed, she had used this skin so many times and even though she had absorbed the fine features of the women from the orphanage, she was still not satisfied this time it seemed that she had to go after a new body since the old one that she swallowed was not working anymore.


    It was such a shame though, they worked so hard to get Li Wenyi''s body and ended up failing at the most crucial moment!


    Ning Yu and Fu Yu Shen had no idea what was going on upstairs, they walked to the living room where Old Master Fu said some words and then look his leave, he subtly warned Old Master Chen not to be too greedy or else he will lose out more than he could gain. As for everything else, he will leave it to the husband and wife as to what they wanted to do, after all, if there was a man who was looking for death, he could only save him once.


    Old Madam Chen of course understood what Old Master Fu was trying to say to them, as soon as the the group of three people left, she turned to look at her husband unhappily and then said, " Don''t tell me that you are going to leave this matter alone after listening to him? You promised me that this time you will give it all to get our daughter what she wants! Old Chen, you better not change your mind!"


    Old Master Chen nced at his wife who was scolding him and indifferently said, " I know, you do not have to tell anything. I know what I am doing, you have seen that Old Master Fu is being a bit reluctant at the moment which is why we need to let this matter brew a little more. As long as the people around the military district start mentioning that the Fu family is being ungrateful, I am sure that it will not take long for Old Master Fu to take a step down and it is not like we are asking him to set our daughter up with the young master of Ning family, we only need him to introduce Little Xi to him, I am sure they will agree to this suggestion sooner orter."


    Seeing that her husband had thought it through, Old Madam Chen heaved a sigh of relief. In fact, she too did not want to let go of this opportunity to find a good family for her daughter.


    Old Master Fu did not know that his friend''s heart had already gone through several changes because of his greed. He just returned to his home when he suddenly met with researcher Cui who was standing outside his house with a bouquet and a bottle of wine that seemed to be dated around the early nies. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He had a lukewarm rtionship with Researcher Cui who was the boss of his grandson, he was grateful that Researcher Cui saw through the skills of his grandson but at the same time he was a bit upset with him as well because he had seen Researcher Cui ignoring the actions of his nephew, he heard from Fu Yu Sheng that his granddaughter inw had offended the niece of Researcher Cui and he was well aware of the matter that went down in the quarantine building which was why he did not even wish to talk with Researcher Cui but seeing that man was standing in his path he could not just ignore him.


    " Researcher Cui, what are you doing here?" Old Master Fu asked politely in a manner that was neither hot nor cold while looking at Researcher Cui with eyes that were as chilled as ice.


    Researcher Cui smiled ruefully, he knew that this was going to happen after all he knew that Old Master Fu was very unhappy with him regarding the feud between Fu Shu Chang and Cui Deming but what was he supposed to do? One was his nephew while the other was his student, even if he wanted to be unbiased sometimes he could not stop himself, since he promised histe brother that he will take care of his son well.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel But given the situation, Researcher Cui could only lower his head in front of Old Master Chen and asked solicitously, " Old Master Fu if you are free then can I invite myself for a drink with you?"


    Old Master Fu was very surprised by the enthusiastic attitude of Researcher Cui, he was so stunned that he did not even know what to say, when Researcher Cui saw that Old Master Fu was not speaking, he immediately went ahead and said, " Old master Fu if you do not like it then we can also go to my house. I will also invite Old Master Yan, the three of us can drink and chat about what the happening in the military district, what do you think?"


    Old Master Fu wanted to say that he did not think anything about this offer but when he saw that Researcher Cui was being way polite, he could only agree.


    --------------------

 Chapter 771 The Cui Family Came Knocking ——2

    Fu Yu Shen was worried that his grandfather will drink too much which was why he followed Old Master Fu and Researcher Cui to their house while Ning Yu left the military district and went to the hotel where she was staying, she had a meeting arranged which she needed to attend at any cost.


    On the other hand, Fu Yu Sheng who was waiting for his grandfather-inw while sleeping on the couch was getting worried by the minute, half of his heart wanted to go and ask Song Yan to wake up but every time he turned towards the direction of the stairs, there will be a low thump of a pebble hitting the windows that overlooked the garden of the residence where Fu Shu Chang lived and Song Dong Ming would wriggle his finger from the balcony of the other house telling him to stay put or else he wille and make him stay still.


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­." Take it easy father-inw.


    However, Song Yan who was watching a drama in her room was also a bit worried when she realised that Old Master Fu and Fu Yu Shen did not return home even though it was eleven at night, she wanted to call Ning Yu but thetter was busy on another call. Most probably she had an important business to attend to which was why she slipped off the bed and stopped calling Ning Yu and turned to call Fu Yu Shen but even he did not attend her call and this made her frown.


    She climbed down the stairs and then went to look for Fu Yu Sheng, who would have thought that as soon as she stepped down thest stair, the door of their house would be pulled open and Fu Yu Shen together with a slightly tipsy Old Master Fu would walk inside the house.


    " Where were you?" Fu Yu Sheng asked with a frown when he looked at his grandfather and Fu Yu Shen who returned home while looking as if they had the time of their life, he was fretting around with worry and they were drinking. What were they thinking?


    Fu Yu Shen was slightly guilty when he saw that his brother and sister-inw were still waiting for him, he cleared his throat and then said in a soft voice, " I am really sorry about this second brother, sister-inw. Researcher Cui invited Grandfather to his house for a drink and I was busy stopping him and Grandfather Yan from getting drunk, and I forgot to call you and sister-inw. You have no idea how hard it was to stop both of them from drinking on and on."


    At first, Old Master Fu and Old Master Yan were still restrained but then as they gulped down one shot after another, they loosened up and it was up to Fu Yu Shen to take care of them, all this time he was busy snatching the sses from these two old men and drinking on their part that hepletely forgot to call his brother and sister inw. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng heard that it was Researcher Cui who invited Old Master Fu, the two of them turned to look at each other. It seems like, Researcher Cui was afraid that Song Yan was going to refuse to treat Cui Deming who was infected with parasitic demons and thus wanted to bribe Old Master Fu to soften their stance. He must have thought that with Old Master Fu on his side, there was no way Song Yan will be able to say no to him.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Song Yan sneered as she rolled her eyes before she asked Fu Yu Shen to bring Old Master Fu as she went to brew some hangover soup for her grandfather-inw.


    On the other hand, Yan Guo returned home with his father as well, seeing her husband in a drunken fit, Old Madam Yan was very angry but she still restrained herself and then turned to look at her son and asked in a worried voice, " Ah Guo, why is Researcher Cui looking for your father and old master Fu? They are already so old, what is the point of drinking with them?"


    Though the two men did not have weak livers but it was still not good for them to drink so much.


    " Why else? Cui Deming is still in quarantine, and they need sister inw to help them but they know that after what Miss Cui did with sister-inw Yan there is no way, she will agree to treat Cui Deming which is why they are now targeting old master Fu thinking that if Old master Fu soften his stance towards them, they will be able to ask him for his help," Yan Guo had never liked Cui family which was why he knew that they did not call his father and Old Master Fu to treat them.


    He heard from others that Cui Deming was in a lot of pain even though neither of his important organs had been eaten up, the parasitic demons have nibbled holes in his body causing him to look like a monster. Researcher Cui naturally was not going to allow his nephew whom he cared about so much as to let Fu Shu Chang down so many times, which was why he was rushing ahead to suck up to Old Master Yan.


    In fact if not for the fact that his niece''s words were too much back then when Song Yan was treating the three medical examiners, he would have gone to beg her directly but unfortunately that incident escted so far that there was no way to turn it around, Song Yan naturally was not going to treat Cui Deming without the apology that she wanted back then and Researcher Cui''s niece was stubborn as well, she would rather watch her brother suffer than apologise to Song Yan which was why Researcher Cui could only treat Old Master Fu like his ancestor and hope that he will help him.

 Chapter 772 The Start Of Song Lan And Chu Lian‘s Destruction

    Yan Guo was stifled by the Old Cui family but there was someone who was even more stifled than him.


    "Are you saying that even after looking for so long you could not find him? Useless!" Chu Lian roared at the speaker of her phone, it had been almost two weeks since she lost Song Dong Ming ever since then she had been trying to get hold of him or anything rted to him but it was as if the man has simply vanished from the face of the earth.


    The luck that she snatched from Song Yan''s mother had been lost on the day when the array broke causing her to rely on Song Dong Ming''s luck which she leeched off with the help of the human skin mask but ever since Song Dong Ming escaped from her clutches everything had been going awry.


    She needed Song Dong Ming''s blood to make sure that the human skin mask does not stop working but with the man gone, how was she supposed to continue soaking the human skin mask? And the more the blood gets dried up the sooner the luck that she had been sharing with Song Dong Ming was going to be snatched away!


    " Do you want to resign too? Are you out of your mind, no corporation will treat you as nicely as ours will, what are you talking about?" As Chu Lian was worrying about the luck that was getting used up, she heard Song Wang Lei''s voiceing from the outside of the kitchen. She hurriedly walked out of the kitchen and then walked towards Song Wang Lei who seemed to be fighting with someone.


    " What is going on?" She asked the man but thetter only asked him to stay silent by bringing his finger to his lips while he continued to yell at the person on the other side of the phone. " What? Are you saying that I am no longer the Dong Ming you knew? You know what Du Zhe, you can resign now. Get lost as soon as you can there is no need for you toe back to thepany in fact if I see you at the office tomorrow morning, I will kick you out myself and by kicking I mean it in a literal sense ¡ª¡ª"


    Song Wang Lei hated it when others reminded him that he was not the original Song Dong Ming, after living as Song Dong Ming, he was slowly getting used to the life of Song Dong Ming and hated it when someone said that he was not as skilled as Song Dong Ming. He had been trying to snatch everything that belonged to his younger brother for years, how can he listen to such a thing?


    " What are you doing?" When Chu Lian heard the person on the other side of the phone was Du Zhe, her eyes widened in surprise as she snatched the phone from her husband before putting it on her own ear as she solicitously said, " Brother Du? Hello? Hello Brother Du¡­no listen to me, Dong Ming is just stressed and nothing else¡­no wait, listen to me. Don''t, Don''t Brother Du if we have some problems we can talk it out ¡ª¡ª Brother Du wait!"


    However, Brother Du did not wait he cancelled the call on the other side leaving Chu Lian to ground her teeth in anger. She turned to look at Song Wang Lei and threw the phone that she was clutching in her hand in anger, " You bastard, will you stop when thepany ispletely ruined by you?"


    Chu Lian hated this man at this very moment, she wished she could kick him out of the house and leave him to fend for himself but he knew too many of her secrets and could not be left alone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " Why are you getting angry?" Song Dong Ming snapped at Chu Lian as he watched the phone bounce off his chest and onto the floor. " You have no idea that Du Zhe had been going on and on as if he is the one who runs and owns thepany, he does not even listen to me¡ª¡ª"


    " Thays because he does run thepany! You are an idiot! Do you think you can manage thepany by yourself? You are an idiot if you think so! Go and stop Du Zhe! If he leaves then we are truly fcked!" Chu Lian roared at Song Wang Lei but thetter did not budge, he took off his jacket and threw it onto the couch before turning to look at Chu Lian as he said, " You want to beg him sure, go do it yourself. But, I, Song Dong Ming won''t do!"


    Now Song Wang Lei had started to believe that he was the real Song Dong Ming, he no longer listened to Chu Lian and did his own thing.


    After he was done speaking, he turned around and then climbed up the stairs just as Lu Biyu who was wearing the human skin mask of Song Lan came down. She looked at Chu Lian who was furious and then looked down at the phone''s screen, pursing her lips she turned to look at Chu Lian and then said, " Mom, did I not say that I need three hundred million yuan to invest in my new movie? If you do not give the money to me then my agent will take me to meet an investor and you know how those sleaze investors are."


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel When Chu Lian heard her daughter asking for three hundred million, she felt her head swoon. Song Dong Ming only had thirty per cent shares to himself, the rest were under Song Yan and Song Ling Yan which were given to them by their mother and the rest were distributed among the shareholders.


    She had been looking for the share documents but she could not find them and even if she had enough shares in her hands, she could not just whip out three hundred million yuan!


    What kind of dream was her daughter living?


    ---------------------

 Chapter 773 The Start Of Song Lan And Chu Lian’s Destruction—-2

    " Lan''er, do you even know what are you talking about? Three hundred million is not a joke, how dare I¡ª¡ª"


    But before Chu Lian could say anything Lu Biyu rolled her eyes and then spoke in Song Lan''s whiny voice, " Mum, do not start with me all right? If I dont get these three hundred million yuan then I am afraid that I will have to meet someone who will be willing to invest in me. I cannot lose this role!"


    Lu Biyu had grasped Chu Lian''s weakness firmly, she knew that this old woman could not bear to see her daughter getting involved in any kind of messy situation which involved dirty dealings. In fact, she long knew that the liquidated funds of the Songpany can only amount to two hundred million yuan for the rest hundred million, she looked down at the message on her phone which was showing the room number and time and licked her lips in anticipation.


    After tonight, she will be able to take a clean break from this family.


    Sure enough, when Chu Lian heard Song Lan''s words, her expression turned gloomy, she wanted to say something to Song Lan but when she saw the stubborn look on her daughter''s face she could only sigh in helplessness. She knew that her daughter was getting more and more vtile because of theck of roles and movies that were being handed to her.


    The movie that she shot with Song Yan was done shooting all of its scenes and ever since thest day of shoot, Song Lan had been staying at home. She had indeed shot some advertisements and whatnot but that was not enough to boost her fame which was why Song Lan was mouring to get the main female lead role in the movie that was being directed by Shen Qiuhua.


    " Fine, I will give you two hundred million for now, but don''t go around meeting those shady men," Chu Lian felt like her heart was getting scratched by something when she said those words, thepany''s liquidated funds only amount to two hundred million yuan and once she takes them out it will take a long time for the shares to rise back and fill up the huge hole that will be left behind by this action of hers at the same time she hoped that the shareholders will not know about this because if they found out that she had taken all the liquidated fund then they will surely create a huge ruckus.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel But when she thought about her daughter''s virtue and her reputation, Chu Lian could only grit her teeth and then call the finance department, sure enough when the head of the finance department heard that she wanted to take out all the liquidated funds, he tried to stop her but Chu Lian was not willing to listen and scolded the head asking him to do his job correctly and leave everything else for her to worry about.


    " Fine! If this is what you want then do what you think is right!" The head of the finance department could no longer withstand the wilful attitude of Chu Lian nor could he watch thepany falling to nothing but debt which was why he signed the document of transferring the liquidated funds but at the same time, he also signed his resignation letters and went to his junior to settle his sry for this month.


    When the head of the department walked inside the office of his junior he was stunned to see Du Ze who was settling his sry as well.


    " Brother Du, you are leaving as well?" The head of the department of finance asked. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Du Ze who was sighing at the receipt of clearance looked up and saw his friend before he grimly nodded and replied, " I can no longer watch this anymore, Brother Luo. This is getting way out of hand." He paused and then asked, " But what do you mean by you too?"


    " What else?" Luo Jin An sneered as he handed his resignation to his junior and said, " Here clear this up for me as well."


    The junior was stunned upon seeing the resignation of his favourite seniors, his eyes turned red as he picked up a nk paper and then signed his resignation as well seeing this both Du Zhe and Luo Jin An were stunned.


    Luo Jin An went ahead and even tried to stop his junior, " Xu Xi, you should not be reckless. You are still young¡ª-"


    " Which means that I have a lot of opportunities," Xu Xi cleared their sries before submitting his resignation and then turned to look at his seniors and said, " Thispany is going downhill anyway."


    Seeing that the young man had decided what he wanted to do, the two men did not say anything and turned to leave along with Xu Xi who followed them silently. However, what they did not expect was that as soon as they stepped out of thepany, they will meet with Song Ling Yan who was standing in a hidden corner far from the surveince camera''s range, when he looked at them, he smiled and said, " How are you, Uncle Du? Uncle Luo? Brother Xu? If you have nowhere to go how about joining mypany?"


    ¡­.


    Chu Lian had no idea what was going on in thepany, or that the loyal staff had decided that thepany was now simr to a sinking ship and were looking for a way to jump to anotherpany. Instead when she received the money, she handed it all to Lu Biyu who whistled softly upon seeing the money in her bank ount ¡ª¡ª she had been entertaining rich men for a long time but she had never seen so much money in her entire life!


    " Here, as I promised... I have given you two hundred million¡­I know that you are still a million short but I will definitely look for a way to get you the remaining money just sit tight all right?" Chu Lian was worried that her daughter will take things too hard and then do something that she will regret which was why she tried to soothe her.


    Lu Biyu on the other hand looked at the transferred money of another fifty million yuan and snickered when she saw how excited the old man whom she arranged to meet was ---- tonight she will make sure that everyone will know who Song Lan was and that too very deeply until they even knew where all the moles on her body were.

 Chapter 774 Made You World Famous Without Snatching Luck

    Chu Lian had no idea what a tragedy was waiting for her as she handed the two hundred million yuan to Lu Biyu who took it with a smile and promised that she will not go down the wrong path which set Chu Lian''s heart at ease.


    " I am d that you understand what mother is trying to say to you," Chu Lian took her daughter''s hand not even knowing that she was holding another woman who did not even have a single drop of blood which she shared with Chu Lian in her body. " I am not trying to harm you, Lan''er but you have to understand that as long as you are my daughter and that b*tch, Song Yan is still out there roaming freely ¡­ I am afraid that trouble will keeping after you."


    Lu Biyu smiled when she heard the words of Chu Lian, she was a selfish and greedy woman herself but now that she had seen Chu Lian, she had to admit that this woman left her behind by a long shot. She stole someone else position and life for herself yet she still had such thick skin to make it sound like she was a victim who does not deserve what wasing for her.


    But this had nothing to do with her, Song Yan had promised her that as long as she makes sure that the Song Corporation gets closer to bankruptcy, she will share a hundred million yuan with her and the money that she earned while working as Song Lan will also belong to her.


    Though Lu Biyu hated to give up such afortable life, she knew that this woman in front of her was not a simple woman. She was like a poisonous viper hiding in the dark ready to attack her enemies, the only reason she was able to escape the suspicions of this woman was that Chu Lian was too busy trying to stabilise the condition of thepany but as soon as she starts paying attention to her, Chu Lian will soon realise that something was very off about her.


    This was something that Song Yan had warned her about from the beginning, she had told her that no matter how much she enjoyed thefort she should not lose sight of what was she supposed to do what was more Lu Peng and Lu Cheng were under the spell of that woman, if she was to betray Song Yan then not only will she lose all theforts but she will also lose her brothers!


    Lu Biyu had seen the skills of Song Yan and was really scared of that woman which was why she did not dare to go against her at all.


    Now that her job was done, Lu Biyu willingly took thest step which was to ruin Song Lan in such a way that she will go crazy.


    " Then I will go and talk with the director, mum," said Lu Biyu in Song Lan''s voice as she waved her hand and then walked out of the house leaving a very flustered Chu Lian whose phone started to ring telling her that there was another trouble waiting for her.


    Never in her wildest dream, she would have thought that Song Dong Ming would rather see the Song corporation get bankrupt than be left in her hands. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While Chu Lian was dealing with the problems of thepany, Lu Biyu drove to the hotel where Song Lan was supposed to meet with the investor as soon as she entered the room she turned her phone on and then started live streaming before cing the phone in a hidden corner of the room.


    Even though Song Lan was not the top actress in the nation, she still had a bunch of fans following her. As soon as Lu Biyu started to do live streaming many fans jumped into the live streaming room along with Lu Peng who was in charge of showing what was going to happen in the hotel room to Song Lan.


    After weeks of imprisonment, Song Lan could no longer be recognised. Her hair was matted and dirty, while her face was covered with ayer of oil and dust, her once plump lips were parched and chapped and with no other woman to snatch luck from, her face slowly returned to its original state but even so those who knew her would have instantly recognised that she was the original Song Lan except her fairplexion and unblemished skin.


    " See this?" Lu Peng waved the phone screen in front of Song Lan who was lying on the floor. " We are going to make you popr worldwide."


    Song Lan hadn''t drunk or slept for ages, at first she could not understand what was happening or what Lu Peng was saying but that was until she saw the woman who was sharing the same face as her kissing an ugly old man on the screen while working on his shaft and her eyes widened.


    She looked at Lu Peng who was smirking at her while looking down at the screen she could see thements of her fans who werementing a bunch of things and her eyes turned wild as she red at Lu Peng and started struggling against her restraints and the cloth that was shoved in her mouth.


    Seeing her like this Lu Peng adjusted the phone on a stand and then connected it with aptop screen before turning it around such that Song Lan could see it clearly. He even added another screen such that no matter where Song Lan looked, she would see her face doing all sorts of things.


    " You like snatching other''s luck yet you still push many of them down to do such a thing? I heard from Miss Song that you and your agent caused many struggling actresses to lose their life because of such atrocious activities, now watch your face doing the same thing and wallow in anger and frustration¡­ I hope you will learn a lesson this time but even if you do¡­" Lu Peng snickered. " I am afraid that it''s toote for you."


    -----------------

 Chapter 775 Made You World Famous Without Snatching Luck ——2

    Song Yan had never forgotten the three ghosts that became evil spirits because of Song Lan and her agent''s scheming. She did not know how many more women Song Lan harmed but she knew that the count did not stop at three, what was even more frustrating was that Song Lan had made sure that the agent and the investors killed those actresses such that they would be able to save their skin.


    With Song Lan''s way of dealing with things, she knew that she might never be able to reach Song Lan if she was to follow the path ofw which was why she had to bring the matter of Song Lan using other dirty methods for getting the lead roles as long as those incidents were dug up, theizens will definitely start putting their focus on many incidents of the past, even if they only focused on the rumours, it will still cause, both Song Lan and the investors to be investigated.


    This was why she came up with such a sleazy way to deal with Song Lan, she wanted the woman to feel the same despair that those women who were killed and forced by her, all because she was not talented enough to get the role of the main actress and had to pimp other women.


    Song Yan had always been heart hearted, in her eyes ¡ª¡ª there was only one way to deal with her enemies. An eye for an eye, a limb for a limb, since Song Lan was used to pimping others so much, she wanted to see how Song Lan would like when she watched herself getting pimped as well.


    Song Lan stared at the screen as the sounds of her moan came past the three screens, she wished she could stop the screen or even cover her eyes or ears but with the tape sticking on her eyelids and her hands tied with rope, it was impossible for her to do anything ¡ª¡ª she could only watch herself getting thrashed and bullied by three to four men who used all sorts of ugly words while bullying her.


    On the other hand, the screen was also covered with curses by theizens who once supported her. Song Lan wished that the broadcasting station will put a stop to this live or at least ban her channel but it was as if the entire world was against her.


    The channel did not get banned instead it continued to roll and shoot the woman who was wearing her face taking the four men as she pleasured them and to make matters worse the woman continued to ask for a hundred million yuan in between while mentioning the role that she wanted to get.


    Song Lan was going crazy, she screamed and cried while shouting at the two men who had tied her up to stop this but no matter how much she screamed, no one came to her help.


    The show that startedte at night continued till the morning, and why the time it stopped Song Lan did not even have enough tears to shed. She was staring at the woman who was covered in the remnants of the men fromst night while looking at thements that were calling her vulgar names and asking her to be boycotted while some started to dig up old rumours and news regarding her pushing other actresses in the arms of investors to get the female lead role.


    As she read thosements Song Lan only had a single thought in her head and that was ¡ª¡ª it is over.


    It was only after the sun rose high in the sky that the door of the storeroom where she was locked and tied up opened. Lu Peng who just woke up was carrying his phone and on the screen of the phone was ¡ª¡ª


    " Song Yan!" Song Lan screeched as soon as Lu Peng took the rag off her face, she red at the woman in front of her hatefully, wishing she could slowly and painfully kill Song Yan in a manner where she would beg for forgiveness. " I will kill you!" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Song Yanughed as she listened to the threats that Song Lan was throwing her way,st night Lu Biyu had told her that she had sold, transferred and taken all the properties of the Song Family and transferred most of the money to her ount after Old Master Fu returned home.


    Though Song Yan was still busy with Chen''s sisters, there was no way she would let go of Song Lan that easily. This woman was someone with whom she shared an enmity for two lifetimes¡­even if she was busy, she would always find time to disgust and make Song Lan and her mother suffer.


    This woman was the one who pushed her son in such a way that thetter jumped off the building from pushing him away from the position of heir, to bullying him and to making him join an academy where he was assaulted by the woman she arranged. She did not even forget the aunt who was hired by this woman and the dirty games that she yed with her son though Fu Yu Sheng saved their son as soon as he caught the wind of the fact, it still traumatised her child and this woman took advantage of the matter by pushing his limits¡ª¡ª if not for those things, she would have never yed with Song Lan like this.


    Coupled with what she had done to those women, it only pushed her forward to disgust Song Lan.


    " How does it feel, Lan''er?" Song Yan asked with a satisfied smile on her face. " Did you not want to be known by the entire world? Look." She raised another phone and showed off the headlines to Song Lan. " I have made you world-famous without snatching anyone''s luck."


    " I will kill you! The day you fall in my hands, I will make you kneel and beg!" Though Song Lan was in trouble, she did not want to believe that she will ever be able to go against Song Yan from now on.


    " Really? But how will you do that? You might not know this, Lan''er but you are already getting investigated along with the investors who invested in your movies ¡­ it will not take long before your dirty dealingse out and justice is served for all those women who were killed by you¡­" Song Yan did not take the warning that was given to her by Song Lan seriously at all.


    She smiled at the pallidplexion of the woman in front of her and then said, " You will be behind the bars soon Lan''er along with that mother of yours. Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten about you or Chu Lian, no matter what¡­ I will always remember the two of you and keep disgusting you like you did to me and my brother. Years of grudge¡­ how can I leave you like this? For all the care you have given me, I will also show my utmost sincerity while taking care of you two as well."


    ---------------


    leave a power stone, gift or golden ticket please

 Chapter 776 Grew Up Eating Soft Persimmons

    Song Lan felt her heart fall into the small pit in her stomach with a thump. She looked at Song Yan as if the woman was the incarnation of the devil and breathed harshly while looking at the screen of the phone, she wished she hadn''t been soft-hearted back then and made sure that Song Yan died in that car ident, in fact, she should have just focused to on Song Yan and Song Yan alone ¡ª¡ª as long as she kept trying this woman would have one day died but now what? She was fine and as for her, she was locked in the basement with stinky rats and insects while her reputation was down in the mud.


    Even those past incidents had been dug up by those kindizens who wanted to bring justice to those who were dead! Even if she was to get out of this basement, there was no way she would be able to get away from the trouble!


    Now that the entire world knew about this matter, they will definitely want her to be locked up inside the prison even herpany will not save her!


    " Kill me," Song Lan gritted her teeth and spat out while wildly thrashing against her restraints as she hatefully red at Song Yan wishing she could chew her alive. " Just kill me you b* tch! This is what you want anyway right? To see me dead then just order these dogs of yours and kill me!"


    Song Yan was really amused when she heard those desperate pleas of Song Yan, she clicked her tongue and then said in a slightly contemptuous voice, " You are tired of just this much? Do not forget that you and your mother made my family''s life hell for more than eight years. How can this grudge be solved with your death alone? You still have to suffer for a long time Song Lan."


    " You¡­." But before Song Lan could say anything anymore Song Yan ended the call causing the woman on the other side of the screen to shriek in fury.


    " Tsk Tsk, look at this," Song Yan opened the tab and searched for the Song corporation''s shares, sure enough, she saw them falling at rocket speed as she turned to look at the calendar and saw the red mark which she dotted with her own hands.


    It was the day of the anniversary of the Song corporation, it was only right that its end was brought on this day as well.


    On the other hand, Song Dong Ming also released a video revealing his real face and told the world about the sufferings that he and his family had gone through, he knew that no one would believe him, if he was to say that his brother used ck magic to look like him, instead he simply went ahead and told the world that the Song Dong Ming whom they have been seeing for so long was not the real Song Dong Ming instead he was his elder brother who underwent surgery and locked him up together with his wife, Chu Lian.


    He further rified that Song Lan was not his biological daughter but instead his niece.


    If this video was just released by Song Dong Ming, others would not have believed it but because these videos getting shared by the loyal employees of the Song corporations and the Fu corporations'' social mediaworks. It soon gained more and more momentum. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Song Yan looked at the falling shares and closed her phone feeling a bit bittersweet, she was d that she had taken her revenge on Song Wang Lei and Chu Lian but at the same time, she was slightly upset that she had to throw away the hard work of her mother because of them.


    " I have arranged everything with Wei Jin, he will bring Chu Lian once she is arrested," Fu Yu Sheng stepped inside the room, he was surprisedst night when Song Yan suddenly told him that she was going to bring an end to a matter which had been dragged far too long, a part of him was rather confused but when he received the report from assistant Xu about the shares of Song corporation, he knew what Song Yan was talking aboutst night before going to sleep.


    Everything happened in such a hurry that he waspletely thrown off the loop, he thought that Song Yan would at least wait till the twenty-fifth anniversary of the Song corporation was done or at least go to the old house to make trouble.


    Never did he expect that his wife was so capable that without even showing her face, she caused Chu Lian to go bankrupt as well as bring a bunch of trouble to her on the same day as the day of celebration.


    " Thank you," Song Yan looked at him after raising her head off the screen of her phone. She ced her phone down on the cab and then took a sigh of relief as she further continued to speak, "It''s finally over."


    " You do not sound happy," Fu Yu Sheng picked up the mncholic note in the voice of his wife and then walked towards the bed before sitting down at the edge causing the bed to dip under his weight.


    Song Yan smiled at him though she was relieved that she got the revenge that she had been waiting for somewhere she felt empty. " The Song corporation was something that my father and mother worked hard to build, I watched them struggle and prance around doing this job and such that they could give my brother and me a better life¡ª¡ª my mother especially sacrificed a lot on her part to make sure that the corporation was standing tall and proud such that I and Brother Lingyan would never have to worry about anything in the future when we grow up."


    She looked down at her hands and then helplessly sighed, " Who would have thought that her hard work will attract the greed of people like Chu Lian and Song Wang Lei, even though she worked so hard ¡­now thepany she worked so hard on is going to be ruined once and for all."


    ------------------

 Chapter 777 Grew Up Eating Soft Persimmons—-2

    " Think of it like this," Fu Yu Sheng took his wife''s hand realising that she was feeling guilty for destroying something that herte mother worked so hard on. " The Song corporation that your mother built was something that resulted from the love and mutual trust that your parents had for each other, it was like a blooming peony which was given tender care and love by both father-inw and mother-inw."


    " But now even though the peony flower still exists, it''s covered with rotten petals, twigs and leaves. Chu Lian and Song Wang Lei had ruined it with their greed, I do not know much about mother inw as I never met her but I know that father inw a straightforward man, he was the one who came up with the idea of suppressing the new branch of the Song corporation and ruining the entire Song corporation in one go, if he was willing to cut off the rotten peony bush in one go, I believe your mother would have wanted to do the same, even if you cannot trust yourself. Trust your father."


    Fu Yu Sheng''s words lifted the boulder which was pressing on Song Yan''s shoulders,st night when she received a message from Lu Biyu that everything had been arranged, she was a bit hesitant but luckily her father was peeping at her and Fu Yu Sheng which was why she was able to discuss everything with him.


    She thought that he would feel just as reluctant to part with the Song corporation as she was but contrary to her expectations, her father''s words were direct and firm. He told her that he wanted to end this farce once and for all such that they all could return to their old lives without further ado. It both troubled and gratified her but now that she had listened to Fu Yu Sheng''s words, Song Yan could finally put the weight off her shoulders.


    Though she could no longer remember a lot of things about her mother, she knew that her mother was a woman who loved cleanliness surely, she would not like to take care of a rottenpany which was covered with greed and corruption, right?


    " I don''t know how to thank you," Song Yan began, everything happened so suddenly, she thought that Lu Biyu will take a long time before she would be able to suck all the money from the Songpany who would have thought that the woman would be so skilled that she did it in just a month? Last night, she suddenly asked Fu Yu Sheng to make several arrangements but thetter still obliged and helped her without asking anything.


    Fu Yu Sheng looked around before taking note of their surroundings, once he was certain that his father-inw was busy, he picked up his wife and ced her in hisp causing Song Yan to yelp in surprise as he nuzzled his face in the crook of her neck.


    " As long as you think that I have worked hard just reward me a little?"


    Song Yan flushed in embarrassment before she could say anything, the door was pushed open and she hurriedly scrambled off thep of Fu Yu Sheng causing thetter to almost slip off the bed as Fu Chen rushed inside.


    " Mom!" Fu Chen did not suspect anything as he barged inside the room when he saw his mother sitting on the couch while his father browsed through his phone though he did feel a prickly sensation at the back of his necking from behind as he looked at his mother but when he turned to look at his father who was lying on the bed, he did not see anything amiss and turned to look at his mother again before announcing, " Great grandfather wants to meet you. He asked if you are done with the work then you cane and see him downstairs." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Song Yan had a hunch that her grandfather-inw wanted to see her which was why she picked up Fu Chen in her arms and walked out of the room only to hear a sharp tsk of annoyance from behind and chuckled softly. This time it could not be med on her, it was just her husband who was born with a lot of yang energy but had rather bad luck when it came to sharing it.


    Fu Yu Sheng moped in the room for a long time before he too followed after Song Yan, when the two arrived in the living room, Old Master Fu did not sense anything amiss between the two of them instead he waited until the two were sitting on the couch and then turned to look at Song Yan as he said, " Last night Researcher Cui asked for my help."


    Old Master Fu did not dare to ask Song Yan to treat Cu Deming instead he simply retold what Researcher Cui said to him, it was just as Song Yan expected Researcher Cui had called Old Master Fu and sold the sob story of how much Cui Deming was at the moment, he further went on and said that since he was Fu Shu Chang''s teacher and even though he might have wronged Fu Shu Chang a bit, there was no need for Song Yan to make Cui Deming pay it with his life.


    Because a person''s life was more important than anything else and one should not be too calctive when the matter was rted to someone''s life and death.


    More importantly, Fu Shu Chang and the Cui family had to live in the military district for a long time, it would not be good if their rtionship got strained.


    Hearing Old Master Fu''s words, Song Yan was amused that sheughed out loud, though Researcher Cui was the one who was speaking one could see that it was all Old Madam Cui''s words which wereced with both threats and honey-sweet words.


    She had expected that the Cui family was going to do something like this, she knew that the Li Ling woman was too arrogant to lower her head which was why they did not dare to say anything to her and went to soften the Old Master Fu thinking that he will be able to push her into helping their family.


    Haha, did the Cui family think that she was someone who grew up eating soft persimmons?

 Chapter 778 Refusal

    But before Song Yan could say anything, Fu Yu Sheng narrowed his eyes and spoke coldly while a murderous aura oozed out of his skin, he did not raise his voice nor did he call the Cui family any names instead he very calmly said, " Grandpa, since the Cui family wants Yan Yan to help their nephew naturally they will have to show some more sincerity right? What is with this, half-coaxing and half-threatening pleading? It''s more like they want us to give them alms when they are on the verge of starving but still dare to demand more. What''s more, they haven''t even apologised to Yan Yan!"


    Grandfather Fu was also rather upset with the way Researcher Cui tried to approach him, he knew that even though that man was apologising to him, he was actually using his apologetic words to threaten him with Fu Shu Chang''s future. This was something Old Master Fu expected after all, the Cui family had given a lot of research to the military base and they had their own name in the world of research and science, asking them to apologise was akin to asking them to peel ayer of their skin but on top of that Song Yan had even ced the condition that they need to return Fu Shu Chang''s works to him taking the credit away from Cui Deming.


    Of course, the Cui family was hesitant to approach Song Yan! They did not want their family to be a joke in front of others.


    But at the same time, he did not wish to trouble Fu Shu Chang by going against his teacher.


    Looking at Old Master Fu''s expression, Song Yan knew that he was feeling rather conflicted but Song Yan wasn''t¡ª¡ª she was not a fool, she knew that the Cui family approached her grandfather-inw believing that as long as they threaten her elder brother inw''s future, Old Master Fu would sumb to speak up for them in front of her and if possible, he might even force her to treat Cui Deming since his eldest grandson''s future was involved in this matter!


    More importantly, she was worried that if she was to let go of the Cui family so easily they will only be more harsher towards Fu Shu Chang, thinking that it was easy to bully them as long as they threaten Fu Shu Chang, at that time rather than being grateful for her help while treating Cui Deming, they might take her for granted. Who knows what kind of stupid requests they wille up with in the future?


    It was better to nip the bud before it bloomed. She was no idiot and there was no way she was just going to let the Cui family off without making them suffer nicely, which was why she looked at her grandfather-inw with a soft smile and said, " Grandpa, the next time anyone from the Cui familye looking for me, just tell them that they better look for me instead of troubling you."


    Old Master Fu wanted to say something but at that moment Fu Yu Sheng spoke up in a low voice, " Grandpa don''t think that if you were to help their family right now, they will be grateful towards our family. The Cui family is no longer the same with his nephew and niece filling his ears, Researcher Cui had long changed."


    " His heart which was not tipped to one side is already moving towards his family, if you give in to them now, they will only grow bolder in the future. Look at this they need Yan Yan''s help but they still dare to be arrogant in front of you, think about it. Once Yan Yan helps them under their coercion wouldn''t they think that they are free to do anything that they want?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " Right now they are only stealing elder brother''s works,ter they might simply ask elder brother to work for their nephew and give all the credit to that Cui Deming."


    " They dare!" Old Master Fu banged his fist on the armrest of the chair on which he was sitting causing a low thump to echo in the room.


    " Why not?" Fu Yu Sheng knew how to manipte someone without letting them pick up what he was doing, he smiled at his grandfather and further added, " They arewless earlier and if we give in to them now they would only think that we are scared of them, which will embolden them."


    Old Master Fu thought about it and realised that what his second grandson said was right, he pursued his lips and then asked, " Then what am I suppose to tell Researcher Cui? He told me to give an answer to him today."


    " Just tell him that Yan Yan had helped Chen Xi to get rid of the parasitic demons and it will take time for her to recover, with them panicking like this they wille grovelling soon¡­just hold on till then," Fu Yu Sheng was not going to make things difficult for their family but when he thought about how the Cui family cornered his grandfather by making use of his love and care for his grandson, he felt that it was only right for them to get on their knees!


    Song Yan turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng, seeing that he had given her a way out, she smiled at this husband of hers who had a belly full of bad ideas when it came to screwing people over and then turned to look at Old Master Fu before saying with a smile, " That is right, grandpa. I just helped Miss Chen Xi ¡­I would like to take some rest, if I over-exert myself wouldn''t your heart hurt?"


    Old Master Fu pped his thigh and sneered, ever sincest night he was feeling vexed, he was so angry that the Researcher Cui used his drunken daze to say so many things and even asked him for his help, now that his granddaughter-inw had given him such a good idea, how can he not screw that Researcher Cui and his family?


    -------------------

 Chapter 779 Refusal ——2

    With the pressure off his shoulders, Old Master Fu called Researcher Cui telling him that because of over-exerting herself, Song Yan was taking a break and cannot treat Cui Deming for the time being and before Researcher Cui could say anything else, Old Master Fu ended the call.


    " Hello? Hello?" Researcher Cui panicked when he heard Old Master Fu''s refusal, he wanted to say something more but before he could say anything thetter was done with the call leaving him speechless. He turned to look at his wife and niece who lowered their heads and then banged the phone which was clenched in his hand on the table.


    With a furious re, he looked at the two women and said angrily, " What did you say? Did you not say that as long as we threaten Fu Shu Chang, they will agree? Why is it that it doesn''t seem to work? Or maybe if you two had listened to me and gone to apologise this would have never happened!"


    Cui Lu Ling pursed her lips as she wrung her hands and then said in a hurry, " Uncle, this is not the time to think of such things. You should go and meet that woman, I don''t think that she will refuse if you ask her face to face."


    Apologise? She never even apologised to her aunt and uncle who was Song Yan? Why will she apologise to that woman? There was no way she was going to call that woman, ''father'' and even apologise to her!


    Researcher Cui wanted to tell these two idiots that they better give up but seeing that they were reluctant and not willing, he could only leave for the Fu family residence but before walking inside the Fu family residence, he kidnapped Old Master Yan who was on a walk and dragged thetter to the Fu residence. Truthfully speaking, he was really scared of that Song girl, that girl was not only sharp-tongued but the tricks that she had up her sleeves were something that he could not deal with!


    Fu Yu Sheng was not at all surprised when he saw that Researcher Cui hade to visit them, he knew that Cui Deming''s condition was deteriorating day by day, even though the parasitic demons were not strong, they could still cause serious damage to Cui Deming if left inside his body for a long time which was why Researcher Cui was in a hurry now.


    Researcher Cui walked inside the house with a smile, he did not dare to show a tough front in front of the Fu family anymore.


    As soon as he stepped inside the house, his eyes fell on Fu Yu Sheng who was looking at him expressionlessly and then turned to look at Fu Yu Shen who was engaged to the princess of the Ning family, before cold sweat started to form on his forehead, at the same time he could not help but curse those idiotic women in his house, they were really good! So good that he did not know what to say about them.


    No matter how well their family was doing, only stupid people would go against the Fu and Ning families at the same time! But those two! They were so arrogant that they forced him to threaten the Fu family saying that they will die rather than apologising. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a smile on his face, Researcher Cui took the initiative to greet Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Yu Shen, " You two, how are you doing?"


    Fu Yu Sheng rolled his eyes as he turned to look away from Researcher Cui while Fu Yu Shen sneered at Researcher Cui ignoring him as well.


    Researcher Cui turned to look at Old Master Yan with a pleading look on his face.


    He knew that his nephew had relied on his family''s backing and with his aunt pampering him, he was always quick to get away by snatching the credit for the work that belonged to Fu Shu Chang, which was why he was able to stay in the military researchb for so long ¡ª¡ª with everything that his nephew had done there was no way he would receive the forgiveness of the Fu family that easily.


    Old Master Yan was speechless as he looked at Researcher Cui and then at the two Fu family men, because he was suddenly kidnapped and dragged to the Fu family he did not know what was going on but with his quick wits it did not take long for him to realise what was going on.


    " What are you looking at me for? Just apologise." Old Master Yan pushed Researcher Cui forward, did this man still think that there was a way to turn this situation around?


    Researcher Cui could only lower his head and bow in front of Old Master Fu as he apologised while saying that he will no longer allow Cui Deming to snatch the work credit of Fu Shu Chang.


    Song Yan who walked down the stairs upon hearing the noises which wereing from the living room sneered when she heard Researcher Cui''s words, with her lips curled in disdain, she said, " Researcher Cui, this is something that any morally upright person would make sure of without needing to ask, there is no need to make promises like this which means nothing. The one thing that you need to make sure of is Miss Cui apologises to me and brother inw, including all the credit being returned to my brother-inw. If you do not hold your side of the promise then do not ask me to hold my side of the promise either, it''s true that I cannot treat Cui Deming for the time being but if this continues I will rather treat a dog than your nephew!"


    Researcher Cui''s face was stiff with shame and humiliation, he knew that this was how it was going to be, he knew that though Old Master Fu was willing to take a step back for the sake of not creating enmity between the two families¡­Song Yan did not care about creating enemies for herself. Of course, she didn''t, with her skills, others should be worried not to offend her!

 Chapter 780 Helping The Cui Family

    Researcher Cui knew that Song Yan was theplete opposite of Old Master Fu, she was not willing to take a step back and he could not afford to offend her which was why he made up his mind, even if he had to drag his niece, he will have her call Song Yan ''father'' including handing the credits of Fu Shu Chang''s works back to him. All of this happened because of Cui Lu Ling, if she had kept her mouth shut then nothing like this would have taken ce!


    Serves her right to apologise and call Song Yan, her father.


    Researcher Cui could not wait to get out of the Fu house as soon as possible, being stared by the family members of the Fu family was enough to give him a headache.


    With the cogs in his head turning he rushed out of the Fu residence after promising that he was going to get Cui Lu Ling to apologise to Song Yan and before Old Master Fu or Old Master Yan could say anything much less see him off, he turned around and left the Fu residence without waiting for anyone.


    Song Yan scoffed when she saw Researcher Cui running away, she was not willing to think that Researcher Cui was innocent. He might have not chosen his nephew for the post of head of the researchb but was it really because he wanted to choose the one who was worthy or was it because he wanted to wash his hands off any responsibility which mighte after making Cui Deming the head? Most probably, it was thetter case.


    Researcher Cui seemed like a rather smart man, he might have chosen her brother-inw as head for two reasons, firstly it will make him look magnanimous and second, he won''t be implicated by Cui Deming who was more of an idiot and only relied on his family''s background to get the position where he was sitting now.


    With a turn of her feet, she went back home, she still needed to keep an eye on the Song family while examining the source of the parasitic demons. The video recording that Immacte members had sent her showed two demonic women, though she was certain that those demonic women had something to do with this matter of parasitic demons running amok, she was yet to find anything about them in the books or inscriptions that were left behind by her predecessors who once owned the space ring.


    On the other hand, Researcher Cui who went back home straightforwardly told Cui Lu Ling and his wife that there was no chance for them to escape the responsibility and they will have to apologise to Song Yan no matter what, as soon as those words of their uncle and husband fell, Madam Cui and Cui Lu Ling felt like the sky fell on their shoulders.


    While one cursed Song Yan for being petty, the other called her names calling her out for being disrespectful to her elders. They made so much noise that Researcher Cui felt his head throb, while pinching the space between his eyebrows, he red down at the two women and snapped loudly, " Shut up!"


    His voice was so loud that itpletely cut off the sobbing of the two women who sniffed but did not dare to utter another peep. Even though Researcher Cui hardly got angry but when he did, no one in the family dared to say anything.


    " Do you two want to see, Deming fine or not ?" Researcher Cui questioned angrily. " If you two were not greedy and restrained Deming a little this would not have happened! Now that Fu Shu Chang''s sister-inw is the only one who can help Deming, what are you crying for? Cry, cry, cry¡­ all you know is how to cry and pick fights!" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Madam Cui and Cui Lu Ling did not dare to say a single word, even though they were feeling wronged, they still kept their mouth shuts not daring to say a word against Researcher Cui who was really angry at the moment.


    " I will call Song Yan and tell her that you agreed, don''t you dare to go back on your word now!" Then without waiting for Cui Lu Ling to say anything, Researcher Cui turned on his heels and then called Song Yan telling her that Cui Lu Ling was willing to hold on to her side of her bet.


    Only then did Song Yan stop her work and looked down at the burned-down body of the parasitic demons, from what she could see the parasitic demons looked like they were newly hatched but their yin energy looked ancient. Her lips pursed in a thin line as she ced the parasitic demon in the box and then ced the box securely in the cab before walking out of her room.


    "Let''s go," she told Fu Shu Chang who was sitting in his wheelchair, he just returned from his medical checkup and was now watching a drama when he heard Song Yan''s voice.


    " Go where sister-inw?" Fu Shu Chang was a bit surprised when he heard Song Yan''s words, but thetter simply smiled and mysteriously said, " I am going to bring you to see your new daughter, brother-inw."


    As soon as she said those words both Li Wenyi and Fu Shu Chang were surprised, the two exchanged a nce with each other.


    " You¡­"


    " I didn''t¡­ I haven''t!" Fu Shu Chang refused at once, he knew what Li Wenyi was going to ask which was why he refused her at once. He then turned to look at Song Yan and with a sobbing expression said, "Sister-inw, what are you talking about? Can you be more clear? What daughter? How do I not know about this new daughter of mine?"


    " Eh?" Song Yan raised her brow and then mused in an innocent voice, " Have you forgotten, brother-inw? There was a small bet that I made with Miss Cui. She is finally willing to hold her side of the bet."


    --------------------------

 Chapter 781 Helping The Cui Family——2

    After Song Yan reminded Fu Shu Chang of the bet, he remembered what happened on the night after he was attacked. His lips twitched when he imagined that arrogant Cui Li Ling apologising, but he still followed Song Yan to the house where the Cui family was staying.


    The two of them did not take anyone else with them because they were worried that the Cui family will feel like they were making things difficult for them which they obviously were but there was no need to make it so tant.


    Researcher Cui was pacing around in the living room, while the two women of his family stayed on the couch. The two of them had taut expressions on their faces as they looked at Researcher Cui who was pacing in the room, the silence of the room was broken whenever Cui Deming screamed in pain.


    Because his screams were so wretched as he screamed for his aunt and uncle, they had no choice but to go and take a look at him. In fact, it was only Researcher Cui who went to take a look at Cui Deming as the two women they were not as brave as Researcher Cui and did not dare to walk inside Cui Deming''s room.


    It was a good thing that Researcher Cui was the only one who went inside the room where Cui Deming was staying because inside the room was a man lying on the bed with moving bumps all over his body, arge bump which looked like it was filled with pus was sitting at the middle of the man''s chest, even though the man was covered with a nket earlier, now it was thrown on the side, this man was none other than Cui Deming.


    Researcher Cui looked at his nephew who was suffering with aplicated look on his face and felt rather terrible but at the same time, he could not help but feel angry at Cui Deming. He was very well aware of his nephew''s abilities, and he told him to leave this matter to Fu Shu Chang and not dabble in the matter at all but this nephew of his!


    He thought that he was looking down on him and speaking up for Fu Shu Chang and just charged ahead without thinking causing their family to be a joke while he harmed his body like this! He did not know what to say to this boy but he had watched his nephew grow up in front of him, when his brother died, his nephew was only two years old and it could be said that he was the one who raised both his niece and nephew, they were more like his children than nephew and nieces.


    He had indulged them ever since they were young.


    If it wasn''t for this fact, then he would have never allowed Cui Deming to snatch the credit for Fu Shu Chang''s works, even when Cui Lu Ling was getting angry at Song Yan, he stayed silent thinking that it was an everyday urrence but who would have thought that they were hitting an iron te this time?


    Researcher Cui also learned a lesson from this incident, there was a limit to which he could indulge his niece and nephews and could not go any far than that, although their family was better than many families, there were always people they could not offend. Who knows the next time when Cui Deming offends someone, he might not even get a chance to get away with his life.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He looked at his nephew and slowly sighed, he was going to think of a way to straighten the attitude of his nephew. But now that he was looking at his nephew who was lying on the bed while mewling and screaming in pain, he felt rather terrible.


    Cui Deming felt like he was going to explode but he still did not dare to pass out, he was afraid that if he did not keep his consciousness then he will surely die! This was why he despite all the pain, he continued to stay away, when he saw that his uncle was standing next to his bed, he immediately breathed heavily and then pleased with his uncle, " Uncle, please save me, I promise, I will never do something like this ever again!"


    Researcher Cui wanted to reach out and hold his nephew but when he saw the many moving bumps, he did not dare to get too close to his nephew, what if those bugs smelled fresh flesh and attacked him? He was the only man in the house, he couldn''t fall!


    " Uncle, Am I going to die? I think I am going to die! I don''t want to die, uncle! Please save me!" Cui Deming looked at the bump at the centre of his chest and almost vomited, he did not know what was going on inside his body but he could feel the bugs nibbling on his flesh and he knew that soon he will be eaten alive.


    " Deming, don''t worry. I will not let you die, I have already called Song Yan¡­ you know the woman who helped the three medical examiners? She has agreed to help you in exchange for returning all the work which was done by Fu Shu Chang, you too¡­in the future just rely on your strength." Researcher Cui immediately calmed Cui Deming down but his words only agitated Cui Deming.


    Returning all the credits to Fu Shu Chang? They might just as kill him! How will people look at him, once something like this happens? Cui Deming was so angry that he wanted to smash something in anger but he was too tired and could not even move, he could onlyy on the bed while panting like a bull.


    That Song Yan! Just wait until he gets well, he will make that woman rue this day! She will cry tears of blood for making him humiliated like this!


    To think that they not only had to beg that woman but even give in to her whims, Cui Deming felt suffocated. He wanted to say that he did not need her help but when he thought about how he was in so much pain, he could only swallow his words back but he will definitely make that woman suffer!

 Chapter 782 Treating Cui Deming ——

    Just as Cui Deming was cursing Song Yan, there was a knock on the front door which was followed by Song Yan''s voice, " I am here, Researcher Cui. Open the door such that we can get over with this, I have brought my brother-inw as well."


    When Researcher Cui heard the voice of Song Yan, he did not dare to dy and rushed out of the room where Cui Deming was lying at once. His eyes fell on the empty living room and he cursed his niece and wife in his head, even when he had told them off, those women they were still trying to wriggle out of this situation!


    Was there any other way out?


    But he did not have the time to care about the two at the moment, he needed to open the door immediately and invited Song Yan and Fu Shu Chang inside lest they thought that he was turning his nose to the other side.


    Researcher Cui opened the door and was overjoyed to see Song Yan, he did not show any ugly expression on his face and invited the two inside. There was no way he could slight Song Yan anymore, " Xiao Shang, Madam Fu pleasee inside. Treat this as your own house."


    Song Yan walked inside the house, as soon as she entered she smelled a putrid scent of rotting flesh and blood but she did not say anything instead she pretended as if she had not seen anything amiss before looking around the living room and raising her eyebrows as she said, " Researcher Cui, it seems as if Miss Cui has no intention of apologising."


    Cui Lu Ling was hiding in her room when she heard Song Yan''s voice she did not waste a single minute before jumping on her feet and rushing inside the room and locking the door tightly. Apologising? There was no way she was going to apologise to anyone, she was not in the wrong, it was all Song Yan''s fault!


    She was the one who pretended that she did not know anything and led her by her nose into thinking that Song Yan knew nothing and was only trying to show off. And so what if she said a few harsh words? Was there a need to hang onto them like this? It was just a few words, it''s not like she had skinned an inch of Song Yan''s skin!


    What was more, her uncle had already agreed to return the credits of Fu Shu Chang''s works to him what else did she want?


    Apologising and calling Fu Shu Chang and her dad? She was not willing to do such a thing!


    Old Madam Cui was the same, she did not want to face Song Yan. She hated the Fu family that pretended to be better than them in every scenario, now that her nephew needed the help of someone from the Fu family, how can she be willing to lower her head? Just how many times she had acted haughtily in front of Fu Shu Chang? Asking her to lower her head and apologise for her actions in the past was akin to killing her!


    She was not going out and now that Song Yan was here, she had to treat Cui Deming anyway! It was not as if she could walk away aftering to their house without risking her reputation! If she dared to leave, then she will make it such that everyone knew how petty and cruel Song Yan was! <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Let''s see how that woman will ignore Cui Deming then, surely she wille on her knees to treat Cui Deming, maybe then she will be able to take her words back.


    Even though Old Madam Cui was knee-deep while sinking into a swamp she still did not wish to admit defeat!


    Researcher Cui cursed his wife in his head as he told Song Yan that his niece and wife were not feeling well but he promised that he will bring them to apologise to Song Yan and Fu Shu Chang as soon as they recovered.


    He thought that Song Yan will sympathise with the two if he said that they were sick after taking care of Cui Deming while dying with worry, but Song Yan on the other hand was really calm, she did not say a word when he was speaking and only opened her mouth after he was done speaking.


    " If they are sick then I willeter," she did not care whether the two women were sick or not as long as they do not apologise, there was no way she was going to treat them. When Researcher Cui went to stop her, Song Yan raised a hand and said straightforwardly, " Researcher Cui, I came here because I respect you very much. Do not think that just because I am the disciple of Celestial Master Gu, I am not well sought. Even a single trip from me costs people more than ten million yuan. And that is only for examination if I were to treat them then they will have to pay me more than thirty million yuan, I am here for free because you are my brother-inw''s teacher and boss, if not then you would have to stay in the line and ask for an appointment to see me."


    With a slight curl of her lips, she rolled her eyes and added, " I do not make a trip lest I receive an advance. You should be considering yourself lucky that I am asking only for you to respect the bet, if not I could have asked for sixty to hundred million yuan, could you have provided to me?"


    Researcher Cui felt his forehead throb, he seemed to have understood that Song Yan was warning him. If she was to leave today then the next time he will have to give her both money and an apology!


    From where was he going to get sixty million yuan? He might be rich but he was not this rich!


    He pursed his lips and then said in a low voice, " Will Second Madam Fu give me a few minutes?"


    Song Yan knew that Researcher Cui seemed to have understood what she was trying to say and nodded. " Take as much time as you want, Researcher Cui. As long as I get what I want, I am willing to wait."


    --------------

 Chapter 783 Treating Cui Deming ——2

    Researcher Cui was really upset, he thought that Song Yan will be willing to take a step back but it looks like she had no such thoughts, while he asked his housekeeper to entertain the guests, he went inside the room where Cui Lu Ling and his wife were hiding.


    Soon enough, the sounds of quarrelling came from the inside of the room.


    Seeing this Song Yan was really amused, to think that Cui Lu Ling was so arrogant when running her tongue but when it came to saying two words of apology she could not bring herself to do so, what a childish woman.


    " Yan Yan, is this all right?" Fu Shu Chang asked though he was not upset with Song Yan''s hard approach, he still thought that it was a bit too harsh if she was to give no leeway to the Cui family, what if they ruin her reputation?


    " You don''t have to worry, brother-inw," Song Yan knew what Fu Shu Chang was thinking, she was touched upon seeing that Fu Shu Chang was worrying about her despite knowing that if she was to pull her foot back, he will be wronged.


    She turned to look at the door where Researcher Cui vanished behind earlier and raised her voice slightly as she both spoke and warned the people inside the room to not think of something that they should not, " I have more than one ways to deal with those who try to backstab me, the person who tried to do something like backstabbing me, they are still in the mental institution."


    The agent who tried to harm her was now locked up in the mental hospital where she was tied up in her bed as someone who was beyond saving. Only Song Yan knew the truth, the agent was still haunted by those three female ghosts.


    The voices inside the room turned silent and soon the door which was tightly shut opened, Researcher Cui was the first to step out followed by a very reluctant-looking Cui Lu Ling and Old Madam Cui. Song Yan knew that if she hadn''t pressurised them today, then they would have never stepped out of the room maybe they would have even nned how to trouble her.


    This will serve both as a warning and a reminder.


    While Song Yan stayed put on the couch, Fu Shu Chang was a bit awkward when he saw the nearly sobbing Cui Lu Ling who lowered her head and apologised to him under Song Yan''s re she even had to call him ''father'', which was followed by a choked up sob but his sister inw was a tough nut to crack, she did not give Cui Lu Ling a chance to breathe and simply asked her to get on with it such that she will be able to treat Cui Deming quickly.


    Cui Lu Ling who was crying paused and then turned to look at Song Yan, though her gaze was filled with hatred, she had heard Song Yan''s warning just now, she knew that the woman was not just bluffing. She was telling her not to piss her off which was why she obediently lowered her head and apologised, " I am sorry, Father." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It was humiliating and embarrassing and Cui Lu Ling wished that she could die right here and now. She hoped that the ground under her feet will crack open and swallow her hole but when it did not, she turned on her heels and rushed back inside her room while sobbing.


    The one who was next was Old Madam Cui because she had not been much rude to Song Yan, she only needed to apologise to Fu Shu Chang but as she lowered her head and said, " I am sorry for everything that I did in the past."Her face had turned purple and she seemed to be breathing rather heavily, her mouth was scrunched up and she was looking at the floor as if she wished to crawl under it and die, then just like Cui Lu Ling, she turned on her heels and walked inside the room.


    Once this farce was over, Researcher Cui immediately took Song Yan to see Cui Deming who was lying on the bed followed by Fu Shu Chang. After they entered the room, this time Song Yan was not the only one who smelled the putrid scent of blood and rotting flesh, Fu Shu Chang could smell it too, he looked at his junior and when he saw his pitiful condition, Fu Shu Chang did not feel sympathetic instead he felt rather amused.


    As he watched the man moan andin, Fu Shu Chang had a hard time lowering his lips and pressing them in a thin line. This was the man who made things difficult for him all these years but under the trap which wasid down by his sister-inw, this man was crying like a pig getting butchered.


    Song Yan looked at Cui Deming and almost rolled her eyes, she was perfectly aware of the fact that even though Cui Deming looked like he was in a lot of pain, the truth was that he was only suffering from small nibbling and the crawling of those squeamish bugs and nothing else. It was not at all painful, the reason why this man was screaming so much was because he was freaked out.


    She clicked her tongue when she saw how less the guts of this man were and did not say anything as she went to stand beside Cui Deming''s bed and watched him writhe in the bed. Such a gutless man, it was a good thing that she prepared the most ''special'' talisman for him.


    Although Fu Shu Chang knew that Cui Deming will be fine, he still had to y the role of a concerned senior in front of Researcher Cui which was why he suppressed hisughter and asked in a soft voice, " Yan Yan, will junior Cui be okay?"


    Song Yan looked at the man who was ring at her hatefully and raised a brow, looks like he was not as stupid and seemed to have realised that he deliberately fooled him, she snickered inside her heart but on the outside, she was expressionless as she said in a solemn voice, " It will be tricky since he had been infected by the parasitic demons for so long, I am afraid that Mister Cui will have to suffer twice the pain than the three medical examiners."


    Of course, she could make it as painless as sleeping but why should she waste her efforts on a man like Cui Deming who neither cared about others nor respected them?


    thank you for supporting this book with golden tickets, powerstones and gifts.

 Chapter 784 Soiled His Pants

    Song Yan was correct, Cui Deming who was lying on the bed all day long had enough time to think over what went wrong over and over again during one such day when he was thinking about the incident of that night, he realised that it was Song Yan who had duped him ¡ª¡ª when Cui Deming realised that he was fooled by Song Yan, his face turned green to white.


    What was more this woman was inside the examination room for so long, if she was taking care of those corpses it was impossible for her to leave so many parasitic bugs behind. In fact, if she knew that those corpses were infected by such things, she should have at least warned him that way he would have subconsciously stayed on guard while taking care of those corpses at least he would have let someone else cut and examine those corpses.


    But because this woman hid such an important thing from him, he had to suffer like this! Cui Deming for the first time realised what it meant to go catch a pair of adulterers only to be caught cheating ¡ª¡ª a woman who had nothing made him fall into despair with such ease! But because of his stubbornness, he did not dare to admit that a woman who was not half as educated as him made a fool out of him which was why he did not share his suspicions with anyone.


    So, what if he told everyone that Song Yan was the one who deliberately schemed against him? At this moment this woman was the one whom everyone was looking at as their saviour, they would not believe a thing that wille out of his mouth!


    More importantly, it was he who went to find trouble with Song Yan first!


    " You¡­ b¡­." He wanted to curse Song Yan when he saw she was looking at him with that contemptuous look in her eyes. His face turned ugly and he got more and more livid, who was she lording over? It was her who yed a dirty trick behind his back! He wished he could scream and tell the world how she had wronged him but Song Yan did not give him a chance.


    She raised a brow and with a derisive curl of her lips, she looked at Cui Deming and said, " What? Do you still want to curse me, young master Cui? It looks like you are still energetic and do not mind living with the parasitic bugs. In fact, I haven''t forgotten that the day when I went to take care of these things you came barging into the dissection room and med me for this and that without even listening to my exnation, if you had listened to me then nothing like this would have happened, if not for your forceful eviction, I would have killed these things before they attacked anyone but s."


    " Be d that I took care of the stronger one and only missed the weaker one or else you would have died, Mister Cui but I hope that you learned your lesson and will not longer mindlessly me others and listen to what others are saying before jumping on conclusions."


    " You¡­." Cui Deming was so angry that he trembled with anger.


    On the other hand, Researcher Cui did not dare to say anything back then his wife and Cui Deming were in a hurry to snatch this job from Fu Shu Chang and indeed caused a lot of trouble for the army. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When he heard Song Yan say that Cui Deming had evicted her from the dissection room when she was taking care of these parasitic bugs but could not because of his nephew, his face turned awkward and he did not know where to put his hands.


    Researcher Cui might be narrow minded but he was better than his family who did not care about what was right and what was wrong.


    Seeing that Cui Deming was going to fly into a rage and say something in his humiliation, he immediately turned to look at Song Yan who was looking dissatisfied and turned to re at his stupid nephew as he shouted, " Shut up, Deming!"


    If Song Yan got upset with his nephew again then surely he will never get another chance to take those things out of his body! How foolish was this nephew of his that he could not see something so simple as this?


    Cui Deming looked at his uncle who had stopped him from speaking and then turned to look at Song Yan''s smug face, he was so angry but he had no way to take his anger out which was why his eyes rolled back and he choked on the words that he wished to hurl at Song Yan before he passed out in anger.


    Seeing this Researcher Cui was stunned he wanted to check up on his nephew instinctively but was stopped by Song Yan who said sternly, " Do not get closer, the parasitic demons might be weak but they are in the end still dangerous beings, if they caught a whiff of fresh blood and flesh, you will be infected as well. And I only made one talisman."


    Then she turned to look at Cui Deming and said, " And he only fainted nothing else, there is nothing wrong with it either, he is still so young. Getting angry enough to pass out is something normal."


    But everyone knew that Song Yan was younger than Cui Deming who was a year older than Fu Shu Chang. Her words caused Fu Shu Chang to choke on a chuckle while Researcher Cui flushed in shame ¡ª¡ª this foolish nephew of his!


    While Cui Deming was unconscious, Song Yan raised the talisman that she was holding in her hand and then ced it on the centre of Cui Deming''s chest where the parasitic demons were concentrated, no sooner did she press the talisman, a fire started to burn around the talisman which was white and bluish in shade, at first it was only burning around the talisman but soon it started to burn more and more fiercely before engulfing Cui Demingpletely.

 Chapter 785 Soiled His Pants ——-2

    ---------------------


    The fire which engulfed Cui Deming woke thetter up, he did not know what was happening, all he knew was that he suddenly felt hotter and sweatier. With a frown he opened his eyes and looked around his bed but when he saw the raging fire which was burning him, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    Don''t tell him that Song Yan could not treat him and asked his uncle to throw his body in the furnace to kill him such that he will not bring harm to others if this was before he would have thought that it was impossible since his uncle cared and loved for him the most but these days he had seen his uncle talk about Song Yan with reverence and could not help but be doubtful.


    Cui Deming could not be med for having this reaction, he had not seen Song Yan taking care of the parasitic demons which was he thought that he was being burned alive what was more, the fire which was engulfing him was different from the three medical examiners, though they were screaming in pain it was only because they were suffering because of the bugs which were being expelled from their bodies other than that they did not feel much pain.


    Cui Deming was however different, he felt like he was being burned alive and the skin on his body was melting slowly. This was why he opened his mouth and then started screaming, " Murder! Murder! Someone ismitting murder in broad daylight!"


    His screams were so wretched that they pulled Old Madam Cui and Cui Li Ling out of their rooms, they really thought that Song Yan had done something to Cui Deming because of their personal enmity but when they pushed the door open they met with a familiar sight which they had seen already in the dissection room when Song Yan was expelling the parasitic bugs from the three medical examiners.


    They looked at Song Yan who was looking at Researcher Cui who looked very embarrassed with the antics of his nephew, seeing that it was something that Cui Deming misunderstood on his part, the two women snuck out of the room. They came here because they wanted to find faults with Song Yan but thetter was taking care of Cui Deming properly and it was Cui Deming who was doing something embarrassing, they could not let her find faults with them which was why they immediately rushed away from the room where Cui Deming was being treated.


    However, Cui Deming could not scream for a long time because he felt his mouth getting more and more choked by something and soon something ck, squirming and scuttling escaped out of his mouth causing Cui Deming who was already in so much pain to choke and suffocated but if that was not enough, he felt his lower region getting itchy as well.


    " No, No, No¡­" he screamed in his head but no matter how much he screamed, he could not stop it. The bugs which could not escape from his upper region turned to escape via his lower region causing his bowels to loosen and then ¡ª¡ª


    A loud fart echoed in the room causing Researcher Cui to turn and look at his nephew who was covered in a fire as the mes which were closer to his bottom started to burn even more fiercely and Song Yan who was standing closer to the bed took a step away from the bed as she said, " I think you should ask for another pair of pants, usually these bugs escape via the mouth of the prey on which they havetched on but looks like your nephew''s mouth is a bit too small." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Was it small? It was clearly Cui Deming being scared that he did not open his mouth wider causing the bugs to squirm out of another opening!


    Researcher Cui was so embarrassed that he wished he could bury himself in the ground but he still asked the householddy to go and bring a pair of pants just as the mes died down and Cui Deming who was lying on the bed was revealed.


    Compared to his past few days'' conditions, he looked much better but Researcher Cui could not help but look at the bottom of his nephew''s pants which were bulging and felt his brows twitch, if he was not wrong then ¡ª¡ª Cui Deming did not go to the restroom for many days, right?


    Fu Shu Chang on the other hand was having the time of his life, he wished he couldugh out loud but he suppressed hisughter and turned his head away. This ¡­.this was such a good show, the always-proud Cui Deming actually soiled his pants!


    Even the three medical examiners who were older and in their fifties and sixties did not do something like this ¡ª¡ª even they had the guts to open their mouths as wide as they could and watch the bugs leave their bodies but Cui Deming got so scared that he closed his mouth? Humiliating.


    Song Yan''s lips twitched fiercely but she turned to look at Researcher Cui lookingpletely unperturbed as she said, " Researcher Cui, this talisman was prepared in a hurry and I had to use a lot of time and energy to prepare it which caused my body to be overtaxed. I hope you will understand my predicament, I need some herbs to nourish my body such that I will not let the army district down in the future which is why ¡ª¡ª ten million yuan, please make sure to pay it to me."


    She was not as petty as to want ten million yuan but Fu Shu Chang neededpensation as well right? Just how many times he had to helplessly watch his hard work being snatched and presented under someone else''s name? It was about time the Cui family paid back what they owe Fu Shu Chang. This way they will know that she was not a pushover and nor was her family.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    will you be interested in reading the sequel of this book? If so pleasement such that I can start working on the plot line and publish the book by September or October.

 Chapter 786 Pitting Them One Against Another

    Song Yan looked at Researcher Cui and smiled with a slight curl of her lips as she said, " I hope that Researcher Cui will remember my words and in case something like a repetition of the past incidents urs¡ª¡ª"


    " Don''t worry!" Researcher Cui was really scared when he heard the threatening note in Song Yan''s voice, he shuddered violently and looked at his nephew who was groaning and moaning on the bed smelling like he stayed in a trash can for several days. This girl did not even hurt a single strand of his nephew''s hair but made him lose his face like this, who knows what she might do if she was bent upon causing pain?


    Just the thought alone was enough to make Researcher Cui shiver as he hurriedly interrupted Song Yan and said solemnly, " Yan Yan, I can call you Yan Yan, right? I am like your uncle and you need not worry since I have given you my word, I will naturally not go back on our promise, Shu Chang''s credits will all be returned to him including the mary rewards which were pocketed by Deming."


    It would be impossible to keep those credits and money anyway. He knew that Song Yan was not someone who will allow him to mess with her or her family. At the same time, he regretted not stopping Cui Deming from targeting Fu Shu Chang, his nephew of his went after Fu Shu Chang because of him and the extra attention which he paid to thetter but because he adored his nephew, he did not stop him causing such an embarrassment to fall on his family.


    Provoking Song Yan was the stupidest thing that he did and what was even more stupid was to let his nephew target Fu Shu Chang.


    He could already see that this woman''s means were not simple. She was mysterious and her way of dealing with others was simply unfathomable, if he dared to go against her who knows how she might deal with his family?


    At that moment, Cui Deming who was pretending to be unconscious woke up miraculously, he did not look at therge bump at the bottom treating it in the same manner as one would treat a bear. Thinking that as long as he does not see it, it will not exist, instead he turned to look at his uncle who had solemnly promised Song Yan that he will return the credits to Fu Shu Chang and hurriedly blurted out in anger, " Uncle what are you talking about? If you return the credits to Shu Chang, then would I not be embarrassed throughout the district?"


    Cui Deming was able to enjoy the current status in the researchb all because of Fu Shu Chang''s work which he stole under his name, if those credits were snatched from him, where will he put his face?


    " Shut up!" Researcher Cui was afraid that he will offend Song Yan which was why he hurriedly snapped at Cui Deming, was this guy''s brain made of mush? Can he not see how threatening Song Yan was? When he recklessly provoked her, he was left to lie on the bed for a week, if he provoked her even more without learning a lesson, he might end up lying in aa! <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Cui Deming who was scolded was stunned, he looked at his uncle speechlessly and then turned to look at Song Yan. He knew that she was the reason why he was in this condition and yet, he was the one who was getting scolded!


    He looked at Song Yan indignantly and rolled his eyes many times in anger.


    Song Yan who caught him ring at her also narrowed her eyes and stared at Cui Deming causing thetter to shudder. He wanted to say a lot of things to Song Yan but something about her gaze made it impossible for him to even say a singleint that he had in his throat, his cheeks flushed in shame and he looked away with an aggrieved look on his face, why? Why was he treated like this?


    Seeing the man act like a child, Song Yan rolled her eyes, he surely did not learn anything from this lesson, what a fool! As she thought about this she thought about something and then turned to look at Fu Shu Chang who was sitting in the wheelchair.


    Noticing Song Yan''s gaze, Fu Shu Chang raised his head and looked at Song Yan, when he noticed the sly glint in her eyes, he secretly took a nce at Cui Deming and then lit up a candle for him, he did not know what Song Yan had in her head for this man but whatever it was, it was going to be very dangerous for him.


    And sure enough, he heard Song Yan say in a scheming voice, " Researcher Cui, I can see that your nephew is not happy with the way we have dealt with this matter." She then turned to look at Cui Deming and went ahead and said, " Assistant head Cui, I know that you like Miss Chen Chu Chu and you have always been jealous of my brother-inw because he was better than you in every scenario causing Miss Chen to fall for him instead of you."


    " But what is the point of getting jealous? Instead of taking out your anger on my brother-inw, it''s better if you go and tell Miss Chen how you feel. Now that my brother-inw had met with such a grave ident and no longer looks the same, you might have a chance with Miss Chen!"


    She took a couple of steps away from Cui Deming who was looking at her with an expression which was full of excitement as she continued to speak, " What''s more, unlike you who is single, my brother-inw is married and there is no way he will be able to get a divorce easily. You still have a chance, I think you arepatible with Miss Chen by a lot more times than my brother-inw. Maybe if you take a step forward now, you will seed?" But no one knows whether you will survive or not, added Song Yan quickly in her head.

 Chapter 787 Pitting Them One Against Another ——-2

    --------------------------


    Cui Deming did not believe that anything which came out of the mouth of Song Yan was anything good especially not for him but the way Song Yan used smooth buttery words, she stroked Cui Deming''s foolish ego very subtly and in a manner where no one was able to sense what she was doing except Fu Shu Chang who knew that Cui Deming was going to suffer an even harsher punishment for ring at Song Yan just now.


    He shook his head in disappointment, he never thought that there could be anyone who was this foolish but Cui Deming refreshed his world views.


    Researcher Cui had been keeping an eye on Fu Shu Chang and Song Yan, he was wiser and much more experienced than Cui Deming, as soon as he saw that the expressions on Fu Shu Chang''s face and the smirk on Song Yan''s, his heart could not help but skip a beat, he did not know why but he seemed to have realised that something was very wrong about Chen Chu Chu. But what?


    Researcher Cui was smart enough to realise that Song Yan was pitting Cui Deming but the foolish Cui Deming who was looking at Fu Shu Chang''s burned face was yet to notice any peculiarity. He knew that even though everyone said that looks did not matter, they matter a lot and he also knew that Chen Chu Chu who took very particr care of her face was also a sucker for good-looking faces,pared to Fu Shu Chang whose face was now molten and burned, he looked like the next door male god and was very satisfied with Song Yan''s praise.


    Cui Deming did not care about anything which was going on in the head of his uncle, instead, he looked at Song Yan with an incredulous and excited expression. He looked at Song Yan and said, " Are you sure? Do I really have a chance?"


    " Of course," Song Yan told the man with a smile she did not say anything else when she saw that the man was willing to believe her nonsense without even thinking anything through. She turned to look at Fu Shu Chang who was looking at her with a slightly reproachful look but Song Yan did not say anything to stop Cui Deming from chasing after Chen Chu Chu, since that man was so inclined to court death then she will allow him to do so.


    "Let''s go, brother-inw," she was done with her job and there was no need for her to linger in the Cui residence, she pushed Fu Shu Chang outside the room. As soon as she stepped out of the room, she met with Old Madam Cui and Cui Lu Ling, the two of them wanted to step inside the room when they heard Cui Deming was fine but they did not dare to do so with Song Yan standing inside.


    Now that they heard that Song Yan was leaving they hurriedly stepped out of the room only to meet with Song Yan who was pushing Fu Shu Chang''s wheelchair. When Song Yan raised her head and looked at the two women both of them turned their faces away, not willing to look at Song Yan at all.


    The embarrassment from earlier was yet to be washed out!


    Song Yan did not say anything to the two women either, she turned on her heels and pushed Fu Shu Chang out of the house. The second she stepped out, Old Madam Cui and Cui Lu Ling breathed a sigh of relief and rushed inside the room where they found out that Cui Deming was fine including the fact that Song Yan was willing to pay the role of matchmaker for Cui Deming and Chen Chu Chu. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While Researcher Cui was worried that something was wrong with Chen Chu Chu, Cui Lu Ling and her aunt did not share the same worries in fact they thought that Chen Chu Chu was a great addition to their family and even asked Researcher Cui to go and talk with the Chen family.


    Now that Fu Shu Cheng was out of the equation surely, they had a much better chance?


    Once they stepped out of the Cui residence, Fu Shu Chang raised his head and looked at Song Yan who was humming a tune and said with a soft sigh, " Yan Yan, though that man is indeed a human scum, there is no need for you to dirty your hands over him. By ying the role of matchmaker for him and Chen Chu Chu, you are asking for trouble."


    Song Yan knew that Fu Shu Chang already understood that she was doing this out of vengeance and then said in a soft voice, "Brother-inw, I am not scared of trouble. But the thing is that Cui Deming is the sort of guy who will not learn his lesson if he does not lose a limb or two."


    " What''s more, the reason he goes after you is because Chen Chu Chu is chasing after you ¡­ as long as he gets what he wants, I am sure that he will back off and we would get a chance to take a breather. In fact with him chasing Chen Chu Chu, she will be too busy to go after us."


    Fu Shu Chang chuckled as he shook his head and said, " I will not stop you, Yan Yan. Your idea is indeed good, I hope that Cui Deming and that woman will get entangled as soon as possible, I am afraid that if they don''t then they will surelye after me or your sister-inw."


    Song Yan curled her lips and said, "Brother-inw, you don''t have to worry. For the time being, it will be really hard for Chen Chu Chu toe after our family."


    The reason Chen Chu Chu was able to stay low profile all these years was that no one paid extreme attention to her, everyone knew that she was chasing after Fu Shu Chang and strayed from her path but as long as Cui Deming starts chasing after her, they will realise that they all have a chance causing Chen Chu Chu to be very busy and irritated.


    It was just a matter of time before she makes a slip.

 Chapter 788 Xiao Mei’s Plight

    After Song Yan treated Cui Deming, three days passed by in a blink of an eye, it was so peaceful these days that Song Yan could not help but question whether Cui Deming was keeping Chen Chu Chu busy enough. On the fourth morning, when she woke up she was surprised to find that everyone in the house seemed to have gone out except Old Master Fu. She was not even surprised when she found that Fu Yu Sheng was not at all, because of the sudden death of Chen Chu Chu''s sister-inw, the birthday banquet of Old Master Yan had to be pushed ahead.


    Though the banquet was pushed a few days ahead, Fu Yu Sheng could not stay at home and leave thepany behind which was why he started to visit the closest branch of the Fu Corporation to deal with work matters.


    Song Yan quickly washed up and then finished her breakfast before she decided to go and check up on Xiao Mei.


    When Old Madam Yan saw that Song Yan hade to see her, she immediately ushered thetter inside the house.


    " Yan Yan, how are you? I am sorry because of our matter, your family has to stay in the district for a few more days." Old Madam Yan was a bit apologetic and annoyed when she thought about how she had to push the dates for her husband''s birthday along with the arrangements as well.


    She was very excited about the fiftieth birthday of her husband thinking that she will celebrate it with her friends and family but instead, she had to call everyone and tell them that they need to cancel their ns, many rtives had already gone back and asked her to tell them when the final ritual of the Chen family funeral would be done.


    " There is no need to apologise, Grandma Yan," said Song Yan as she smiled at Old Madam Yan who was apologising to her. " This has nothing to do with your family, so why are you even saying sorry?"


    Before Old Madam Yan could say anything, Xiao Mei walked out of the room with her pregnant belly and then walked over to where Old Madam Yan was and said in a soft voice, " Mother, It seems that the milkman forgot to deliver milk to our house again, I will go and purchase another carton but please talk with him tomorrow."


    Old Madam Yan frowned but agreed, the old milkman had been delivering milk cartons to their house for a long time and had never missed a day but these days he had been missing for more than three days, a part of her wanted to call the old man to ask whether or not he was sick but her call had not been epted and she had no desire to call him again.


    " Okay, you can go bute home soon, if the milkmanes tomorrow, I will give a piece of mind, he really has gotten a bitx with our family treating him so kindly." Old Madam Yan huffed.


    Song Yan had not seen Xiao Mei for a long time, she was about to turn and greet Xiao Mei but then she was caught off guard. Behind Xiao Mei''s head was a thick ck mist floating, this ck mist was none other than the cadaveric qi which lingered on the back of those who were about to die a brutal death. As she watched Xiao Mei turn around and leave after smiling at her, Song Yan witnessed the ck mist which was only covering the back of Xiao Me''s head surging ahead and then covering her entire face in one go.


    Some of the ck mist even covered Xiao Mei''s belly, and Song Yan caught the hint of a red glow around the pregnant belly of Xiao Mei which showed that the child will suffer an even worse death than his mother. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The more steps Xiao Mei took towards the door, the denser and heavier the ck mist around Xiao Mei''s belly and head became.


    Song Yan had seen tragic death urring more than a hundred times in her two lives as a ghost and a human, she should have been calm when she saw something like this but Song Yan could not stay calm upon seeing Xiao Mei in danger, Yan Guo and Yan Bao had been like an elder brother to her when she was pregnant with Fu Chen, how can she stay calm upon seeing that Yan Bao''s wife was in danger?


    '' The milkman had been missing and Xiao Mei was bringing the milk cartons?''


    Something snapped inside Song Yan''s head and her face changed drastically as she suddenly rose from the couch and strode over to Xiao Mei''s direction and caught her hand just as thetter was going to open the door and walk out of the house.


    " Sister Mei, where are you going? If you need milk then I will ask my housekeeperdy to bring some for you, our milkman arrived on time today," she paused and then added, "It''s already going to be afternoon soon, I am afraid that you will get a stroke if you leave now."


    Xiao Mei was a bit surprised when she saw that Song Yan was pulling her back but seeing that she looked a bit nervous, she allowed Song Yan to drag her back just as she called the housekeeperdy to bring three cartons of milk to the Yan residence.


    Once Song Yan was done with the call, she did not let go of Xiao Mei instead she dragged her all the way to the couch and then pulled her down along with her as she sat down and then looked at Xiao Mei with a smile, " I am seeing you after such a long time, why don''t we have a little chat?"


    As she spoke, she ignited the sleeping talisman with a quick snap of her fingers and then ced it on Xiao Mei''s back making sure that she goes to sleep.


    Only then did Song Yan calmly ask, " Where are Brother Yan and Brother Bao and Brother Niu?"


    Where were they? And what were they doing leaving their pregnant sister-inw and wife?


    ---------------------

 Chapter 789 Xiao Mei’s Plight——-2

    " Where will they go?" Old Madam Yan sniffed in a haughty manner as she looked at Xiao Mei who lowered her head and then turned to look at Song Yan with an annoyed look on her face. " They went to pay respects to the daughter-inw of the Chen Family, you know the ritual after the thirteen days had passed right? We have no rtionship with the Chen family but they still went to the ritual saying that we live in the same district and it will be a bit too much if they were to avoid the Chen family in such a way. I was so against it given that the Chen family have never helped us but your grandpa has been friends with Old Master Chen for a long time and went ignoring my words. "


    After a pause, she rolled her eyes and then added, " Yan Bao might have even taken Xiao Mei if I had not told him that he should not bring his pregnant wife to such a ce only then did he stop. It''s a good thing that I stopped him or else who knows, what he might have done?"


    When Song Yan heard Old Madam Yan''s reply, her eyes flickered and her face turned, even more, uglier as she looked at Xiao Mei whose entire face was still shrouded with ck cadaveric qi, a sudden realisation fell upon her as to why the milkman had not been delivering the milk cartons these days most probably he was already dead and she knew that something was up in the heads of those Chen sisters no wonder it was so peaceful these few days!


    She then thought of something and said with a small smile, " Oh no wonder I did not see anyone at home today, they most probably went to pay their respects to Miss Chen''s sister inw, I think I will go and pay my respects as wellter on."


    When Old Madam Yan heard that Song Yan was thinking about going to the ritual as well, she was startled and immediately shook her head and said, " There is no need for you to go and join in the fun, Yan Yan. I am afraid that something bad wille after you, even if no one says about this, that sister-inw of Chen Chu Chu died in a sorry manner, most probably she had a lot of resentment when she died. My grandmother used to tell me that a woman who dies with remaining grudgestches onto a woman instead of a man, and stays at home such that they can take revenge only a man with weak Yang energy possessed andpared to those sturdy men who are bursting with energy, I am afraid that women like you are in more danger. I did not even let Xiao Mei go, how can I let you go?"


    Old Madam Yan was very superstitious¡ª¡ª she knew that something was very wrong with the Chen family but she could not keep a finger on it but it was better to be wary of something instead of letting it affect one''s life gravelly.


    Old Madam Yan knew that the yin energy at the Chen house was really heavy these past few days ever since Qiao Mei died, women were born with greater yin energy than men and it was easier for them to catch something dirty than men.


    At that moment Song Yan did not say anything instead she casually looked at Xiao Mei who was nodding off and then turned to look at Old Madam Yan, " Grandma Yan, since how many dSister-inwnw Mei had been going to buy milk cartons?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As she spoke she looked at Xiao Mei''s face which was covered with ck cadaveric qi, as her eyes gazes at Xiao Mei''s face she understood that this dense cadaveric qi did not umte in just a day or two, someone had been keeping an eye on Xiao Mei for a long time before deciding to make a move today.


    " It has been three days. Why?" Old Madam Yan could see that there was something wrong with Song Yan, for some reason she kept on looking at Xiao Mei''s face with a concerned look in her eyes. This gaze was very peculiar and could not be ignored by her at all.


    Song Yan turned to look at Old Madam Yan and hesitated, in fact, she did not want to scare Old Madam Yan who was already so old but she could not ignore Xiao Mei''s plight after all, Old Madam Yan and Old Master Yan along with their three sons had treated her very well in the present and past, they were the only one who stood up against Fu Yu Sheng after the death of Fu Chen and Yan Bao even hit Fu Yu Sheng for her sake, calling him a coward.


    She could not ignore something like this happening to Xiao Mei, which was she opened her mouth and said, " Grandma Yan please don''t think that I am scaring you but with the recent events of parasitic demons there is something that I wish to tell you, Grandma Yan." She blinked her eyes innocently when she saw Old Madam Yan stiffen.


    " Is there something wrong, Yan Yan?" Old Madam Yan asked, her husband had told her that she needed to make sure that their daughter-inw stayed at home but he did not tell her the reason, at first Old Madam Yan did not say anything and even asked Xiao Mei to stay behind at home but then days passed by one after another and nothing happened.


    Xiao Mei told her that she was getting bored which was why she allowed Xiao Mei to take a walk around the house but then the old milkman vanished without an exnation and Old Madam Yan started to send Xiao Mei to the small shop in the district from where she could bring a few cartons of milk along with taking a walk.


    Did she do something wrong?

 Chapter 790 The Calamity

    Seeing that she had convinced Old Madam Yan, Song Yan turned to look at her and very solemnly spoke, " Grandma Yan if you don''t mind can you bring me a mirror or maybe arge bowl of water?"


    Though what Song Yan asked was a bit peculiar, Old Madam Yan still nodded and then went to the kitchen where she picked up therge water vat which she used to save water in the summer and filled it all up before carrying it back to the living room.


    Song Yan took the heavy water vat from Old Madam Yan and then ced it on the table in front of her, after she ced it on the table, she caught hold of Xiao Mei''s wrist and then looked at the clean water surface. Maybe it was because Song Yan was too serious which was why Old Madam Yan could not help but turn serious as well, soon an image started to form on the surface of the mirror as Song Yan felt herself getting sucked into the water.


    As her consciousness faded Song Yan felt her eyes go heavy as her body spiralled out of control, and when she opened her eyes she was standing in the middle of a mourning hall with arge portrait of Qiao Mei sitting on a table which was adorned with white lilies and a stone tablet on the other side, incenses were burning in the incense holder next to the stone tablet which had Qiao Mei''s name carved on it.


    Song Yan did not pay attention to the people in the mourning hall instead she walked past the people who were standing in front of her, however no matter where she looked she did not see either Xiao Mei or the Chen sisters.


    Her heart turned mmy before she summoned Fang Yanli and Zhou Yuan and sent them on a lookout, as she walked past the doors of the many rooms of the Chen house. Just as she was climbing on the second floor she heard Fang Yanli''s voice who told her that Xiao Mei was walking towards the greenhouse in the back and Song Yan immediately turned around and headed towards the greenhouse.


    She sped up and reached the greenhouse as the image flickered and fluttered, she saw Xiao Mei walking towards the greenhouse in a dazed manner. Her eyes were white and she seemed to be muttering something, upon reaching close to Xiao Mei, Song Yan realised that the words that Xiao Mei was uttering were sacrificial incantations when an offering is offered to a demon.


    Xiao Mei stopped in front of the greenhouse and then raised her hand to push the door open before walking inside the greenhouse voluntarily.


    Song Yan''s expression changed as she followed after Xiao Mei wanting to investigate the situation inside the greenhouse, she had been to this greenhouse before and she did sense some bad vibesing from this cest time but other than finding the parasitic demon bugs which Chen Chu Chu was raising she did not find anything back then.


    But this time the greenhouse waspletely different, as soon as she stepped inside the greenhouse, she saw a creature which was neither woman nor a man, with its body half of a spider, half of a woman and a man.


    Xiao Mei on the other hand did not seem aware of the danger which was approaching her instead she continued to walk closer to the thing which was standing in front of her and as soon as she got close to that demonic thing, the thing scuttled closer to Xiao Mei and then Song Yan watched as the ruby shaped gem which was sitting at the centre of the demon opened. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Like parting the skin and dividing it into two parts, she saw many more demonic bugs fall from the divided skin as the thing shot a string of spider web and gripped Xiao Mei in its clutches before sucking it inside the hole of its body.


    Xiao Mei did not even know what was happening until her body was halfway inside the thing, when she snapped out of the sleepy daze her body was bleeding and the thing had eaten half of her entire being.


    Song Yan noticed the terrifying expression on the face of Xiao Mei''s face as she was sucked inside the demonic being. In a few minutes, the thing had absorbed Xiao Meipletely before walking over to theyer of peeled skin which was on the ground.


    With an incantation the spider demon turned small and then slipped inside the skin which was lying on the ground of the greenhouse floor and after a few moments Chen Chu Chu appeared looking even more glowing and beautiful than before, she even had a faint red blush on her cheeks which was very simr to Xiao Mei whose body was sucked in by Chen Chu Chu without leaving a single bone behind.


    Song Yan''s face turned darker than an inky cloud, she was wondering why the bodies were covered in thick bile when they were found after being eaten clean from the inside, but now she saw the inside of Chen Chu Chu''s demonic body and from looks of it, she was cursed by something really strong for her body to continue deteriorating but not being able to die.


    She had wondered how Chen Chu Chu was able to get more and more beautiful while looking like women who have vanished or died, no wonder she was raising so many young girls in the orphanage she was looking for this!


    When she thought about how Chen Chu Chu had been going after Fu Shu Chang for a long time, a murderous intent shed in her eyes. No wonder she saw Chen Chu Chu in the hospital ward of Li Wenyi back then, this woman who was like a shapeshifter was actually aiming to rece her sister-inw from the start!


    At the same time, she had a vague guess that the red gem was the thing which was holding Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi''s bodies intact despite being cursed!


    ---------------

 Chapter 791 The Calamity ——2

    No wonder those two women were so conscious when she mentioned that tattoo which was in the shape of a red ruby. Now she could not help but wonder just how long these sisters had been guing this world.


    Old Madam Yan waited for Song Yan to speak but when she saw that Song Yan''s face had turned even grim, she immediately pursed her lips and looked at her daughter-inw who was sleeping.


    Just what did Song Yan do for her to make such an expression?


    " Yan Yan, what is going on?" Old Madam Yan asked after a long pause as she looked at Song Yan who had finally looked away from the surface of the water and was now staring at Xiao Mei with a peculiar look in her eyes.


    Song Yan breathed in a long breath and then said, "It''s reallyplicated, Grandma Yan. I will deal with things ordingly but for now, I can only tell you that Sister-inw''s fortune is shing heavily with the Chen sisters and their family, please make sure that she does not leave the house today, no matter what!"


    Old Madam Yan was stunned when she heard Song Yan''s words. She turned to look at Xiao Mei, these days she was getting more and more restless because of the fact that she could not do a lot of things and had to stay holed up inside the house. When she refused her daughter-inw to go outside, thetter would make a fuss, now Song Yan was telling her that she could not let Xiao Mei go outside. Though she had no problem with it but it was not too good to make Xiao Mei stay inside the house all the time right?


    Seeing that Old Madam Yan was hesitating, Song Yan did not even hold back and said sternly, " Grandma Yan, you are old and I will not make things difficult for you but I will let you know one thing if the sister-inw leaves the house today, she might nevere back!" She paused and then to add more gravity to the situation she added, " If you do not believe me then I will have you call the family of the old milkman, I am afraid that you will realise that the old milkman did not get sick but instead he has gone missing!"


    As she spoke she took out a few talismans and then ced them in the hands of Old Madam Yan and said, " I need to leave, Grandma Yan. I will leave this matter to you, make sure that sister-inw does not leave and tie a talisman around her neck just in case ."


    Song Yan also asked Old Madam Yan to wear one, Old Madam Yan had been scared silly when she heard the words Song Yan she did not dare to say anything against Song Yan and immediately agreed with her words, " Yan Yan, you do not need to worry about this, I will take care of her and make sure that she does not leave the house."


    Song Yan sighed in relief when she saw that Old Madam Yan had agreed, she took her leave after saying a few more words to Old Madam Yan while repeatedly telling her to keep an eye on Xiao Mei, even though she was sure that the sleeping talisman will not stop working and Xiao Mei will stay asleep but she was not aware of the strength of those Chen sisters which was why she was a bit scared.


    After she left the house of the Yan family, she turned to leave and headed straight towards the Chen family house. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As she arrived at the Chen house, the sound of priests chattering prayers and the cries of the women could be heard.


    Song Yan looked at the solemn white decorations and then walked inside the house with a determined look on her face. She wanted to see the body of Qiao Mei but from the looks of it from what she saw on the water''s surface, Qiao Mei''s body was not in any condition to be ced in the coffin which was why she was sent to a funeral house on the same day when her body was found.


    Thus, in ce of the coffin, a porcin jar was sitting at the centre of the living room. Old Master Chen was worried that his daughter-inw''s body might create some sensation in the military district including causing a rift between the two families, he did not dare to keep the body intact.


    As Song Yan stepped inside the house, she could see that many women were crying while sitting around the porcin jar and the two children whom Qiao Mei left behind were standing vigil next to it.


    An elderly woman who looked very simr to Qiao Mei was hugging the porcin jar and crying her eyes out.


    Song Yan looked at the porcin jar and clicked her tongue, she had to admit that both the Chen family''s husband and wife were truly the same kind of people. Selfish to the bones.


    For the sake of avoiding any suspicions they even took care of Qiao Mei''s body as fast as they could under the pretext that they wanted to give a proper military burial to Qiao Mei.


    At that moment, Fu Shu Chang who was attending the funeral along with Yan Bao and his brothers turned to look at Song Yan who came to the funeral hall dressed in all ck with her hair tied into a tight bun. Seeing his sister-inw walk inside the mourning hall, Fu Shu Chang was stupefied but he still turned his wheelchair in the direction of Song Yan and then arrived in front of thetter with a patient look on his face, "Sister-inw? What are you doing here? I am here to pay respects."


    Since he was the one who was close to the Chen family in the eyes of others, it seemed only right for him to attend this ritual.

 Chapter 792 A Bigger Retaliation ——1

    Song Yan did not say anything instead she simply smiled at Fu Shu Chang and then took the initiative to push his wheelchair. Since the two of them were the only ones who did not have any work at home, they had enough free time to waste like this, seeing that Song Yan was not speaking, Fu Shu Chang understood that something was up, his eyes turned grave as he looked around the Chen house vigntly.


    In fact, he was trying to resign and leave the military district since he had no reason to stay back anymore and had enough trouble tost for a lifetime but his superiors were reluctant to let him go especially once they found out that all the credits which were earned by Cui Deming belonged to Fu Shu Chang.


    If Cui Deming was really that skilled then the superiors would have agreed with Fu Shu Chang''s resignation but now that they knew that Cui Deming was not half as good as Fu Shu Chang, how could they be willing to let him leave?


    " Is something going to happen?" Fu Shu Chang asked already feeling a bit weary, all he wanted was to kowtow and leave this wretched house but instead, it seemed to him that there was no way he will be able to leave so soon.


    Song Yan hummed as she pushed Fu Shu Chang to the front of the porcin jar and then bowed along with Fu Shu Chang, her eyes fell on Chen Chu Chu whose eyes were red because of all the crying she had done, next to her was Chen Xi who looked better than her sister but she too was crying with fat, big tears falling down her cheeks.


    " I am surprised that she did not go to the acting field with her skills," muttered Song Yan as she turned Fu Shu Chang''s wheelchair and stepped out of the house as if she was leaving with thetter, her actions were so confusing that Fu Shu Chang did not know what was going on, he simply looked at Song Yan who was using him as a prop and then asked, " Am I being used as a shield?"


    " You are indeed going to be used as a shield, brother-inw," Song Yan smiled at Fu Shu Chang who looked at Song Yan with confusion and helplessness in his eyes, it seemed like he wanted to say something but upon seeing that Song Yan had already thought of a n, he did not say anything and sighed, " Just don''t use me as a literal shield, I still want to have a kid with your sister inw."


    " You are allowed to hold her hand?" asked Song Yan with a surprised expression on her face to which Fu Shu Chang ruefully smiled and then answered, " Of course not, but she talked three more words with me yesterday. I think we are making progress."


    " Right, I am sure you will have a child with a sister-inw in the next fifty years if you continue at this pace."


    ¡­..<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    At the Yan residence, Xiao Mei was sleeping soundly on the couch. Her snores were deep and heavy as if she was not going to wake anytime soon, Old Madam Yan was keeping an eye on Xiao Mei but then the phone in her room which she had left on the bedside cab rang and she had to stand up and walk over to her room with her old bones and slow pace.


    Old Madam Yan had no idea that as soon as she pushed the door of her room and stepped inside, Xiao Mei who was sleeping opened her eyes with a snap. Her eyes which were usually ck and shimmering with many stars were now covered with webs and were white like pearls, she stood up from the couch as the talisman on her back turned ck before burning to a crisp as she raised her feet and walked out of the house in a daze.


    " Little Mei, your mother¡ª¡ª" Old Madam Yan stepped out of the room just as the door of the Yan family house closed with a snap, she was holding the phone in her hand as she turned to look at the couch where Xiao Mei was sleeping till now.


    Her eyes widened in shock and her entire face went ck when she saw that Xiao Mei was not sleeping on the bed and seemed to have left the house when she went to pick up the call, a bad premonition rose in her heart as she immediately ended the call with her inw after profusely apologising to her before calling Song Yan who was waiting for Xiao Mei outside the greenhouse.


    She knew that even though her sleeping talisman was effective, the two Chen sisters were desperate to get their hands on Xiao Mei''s unborn child, thus they will give it their all to bring her here which was good as well, she will make sure to strip the mask which was hiding the real face of the Chen sisters properly this time, and even if she failed to strip it all the way to reveal their sinister intentions. She still will be able to let the entire military district know that something was up with the Chen family!


    While she was hiding in an inconspicuous spot, she felt her phone vibrate in her pocket and immediately pulled it out, her expression changed when she saw that it was Old Madam Yan calling her and answered the call without wasting another minute.


    " Yan Yan, I ¡­I don''t know what happened! I swear I was keeping an eye on Xiao Mei till now making sure that she will not leave the house but then my phone rang and I went to pick it up, and when I returned, Xiao Mei was gone!" Old Madam Yan was panicking as she had looked around the house but she did not find even a strand of Xiao Mei''s hair and she was not even picking up her phone when she called her again and again.


    -----------------

 Chapter 793 A Bigger Retaliation ——2

    Song Yan was not surprised when she heard that the sleeping talisman stopped working, she deliberately used a B-grade talisman to make sure that Xiao Mei will arrive at the greenhouse just as Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi arranged everything but because she needed to make sure that everything was in ce, Song Yan had ced that talisman on Xiao Mei''s body making sure that Xiao Mei will be asleep until she makes all the arrangements to tear the mask of kindness off the Chen sisters and saving Xiao Mei along with it as well.


    " Don''t worry, Grandma Yan, I will make sure that nothing happens to sister-inw Mei," though she was a tad bit guilty of making use of Xiao Mei but she had no other choice! If she let this chance go then there will be no suspicions raised against Chen''s sisters which was not good for her!


    She ended the call and then turned to Fu Shu Chang before smiling sweetly at her as she said, " Now is your chance to act as my shield, brother-inw."


    Fu Shu Chang sighed but he still took his phone out and then made a call as Song Yan asked him earlier.


    Away in the Chen residence, Yan Bao was talking with a few seniors of his regiment when he suddenly felt his phone ringing. He excused himself and then went to a corner where he fished his phone out and then took a look at the screen of the phone, and when he saw that it was Fu Shu Chang calling he did not waste any second in answering the call.


    " Brother Shu Chang¡ª¡ª"


    " Aiyo! Brother Bao hurry up ande! I need your help, Yan Yan lost control of my wheelchair and I fell on the ground, I can''t get up and Yan Yan cannot pick me up, she is too weak! Aiya! Yan Yan don''t pull my leg, it is going to be torn! Brother Bao hurry ande, or else I might lose my legpletely !" Fu Shu Chang''s cries interrupted Yan Bao''s words.


    " What¡ª- wait for me, I will be there!" Yan Bao''s expression changed when he heard that Song Yan lost control of Fu Shu Chang''s wheelchair, earlier when she took Fu Shu Chang, he did not say anything because he knew that Song Yan was trying to keep Fu Shu Chang away from Chen Chu Chu making sure that the two of them were not together alone.


    But Song Yan was just a woman, how will she be able to control such a heavy wheelchair? Yan Bao cursed himself forcking tact and immediately rushed out of the house of the Chen family.


    Yan Guo and Yan Niu had just finished paying their respects to the dead when they saw their elder brother running out of the house. The two of them exchanged a nce with each other but then they too chased after their brother.


    " What is the matter, big brother, why are you in a hurry to rush out of the house like that?" Yan Guo asked with a teasing glint in his eyes. " Did you get scared?"


    " What nonsense are you saying? Brother Shu Chang fell from the wheelchair, Yan Yan lost control of the wheelchair and Brother Shu Chang ended up falling on the ground!" Yan Bao red at his brother for being useless before he increased his pace and rushed towards the greenhouse of the Chen family which was not far from the Chen house.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When Yan Guo and Yan Niu heard that Fu Shu Chang fell, they too rushed towards the greenhouse.


    Song Yan was waiting for Yan Bao with Fu Shu Chang sitting calmly on the ground while humming a tune, he did not look like a man who had fallen on the ground at all. But when the sound of footsteps came from behind, he rolled on the ground and started to cry as if he was really in so much pain!


    " Aiye its hurts so much, Yan Yan do something!"


    "Brother-inw, Brother Bao and Guo are here, don''t worry!" Song Yan immediately pulled her acting skills as she turned to look at Yan Bao and Yan Guo who were rushing towards them with Yan Niu. When she saw that the three men were here, she cried in relief and said, " Brother Bao, Brother Guo, Brother Niu, it is great you are here! I did not know what to do!"


    Song Yan was a woman who could p a man to the other side of the greenhouse if she wanted to but now she was looking at the three Yan brothers as if they were her saviours.


    Because neither Yan Guo nor Yan Bao know that Song Yan was this strong, they did not question anything and just rushed ahead to help Fu Shu Chang who was clutching his leg.


    While his brothers were helping Fu Shu Chang, Yan Niu was calling paramedics but just as he tapped the number to dial, his eyes swept over a familiar figure and he paused.


    Yan Niu was a little rmed when he saw that his sister-inw was walking over to the greenhouse of the Chen family, everyone knew that Chen Chu Chu raised all sorts of reptiles in that ce what if something happened to his sister-inw? No, the thing was what was his sister-inw doing here? There was no way his mother would allow Xiao Mei toe to the Chen family''s house when she was pregnant!


    Song Yan also caught sight of Xiao Mei, her eyes flickered as she looked at Xiao Mei. Her gaze fell on her trembling fingers which was a sign of retribution for changing the faith of someone who was supposed to die, she bit her lower lip. What she was going to do now was definitely going to go against thew of the heavens since Xiao Mei was so close to her death already, sometimes one could change the faith of someone if they were not so close to facing their death but now that Xiao Mei was almost on the verge of death but this was something she had to do¡ª¡ª


    Her eyes fell on the grim reaper who was sitting on top of the greenhouse and clenched her trembling fingers, this time the retaliation was going to be heavier than before.

 Chapter 794 Incident At The Greenhouse

    The grim reaper also caught sight of Song Yan who was standing in front of him, he tipped his hat in respect. But the smile on his lips seemed to be a bit mocking, she knew that the man was having the time of his life given that she was in trouble which he found really amusing.


    Though many did not know, the grim reaper was a man who used to be slightly sadistic when he was alive and did not ascend to immortality, watching the mortals struggle and choose one of the two options made him exhrated to the point that evenpleting a task did not.


    But she did not have the time to curse that grim reaper for being an annoying little psychopath, Song Yan turned to look at Yan Niu who was staring at Xiao Mei and then said in a worried voice, " Brother Niu, doesn''t it look like that sister inw, Mei is in a daze? Look her eyes are grey."


    When Song Yan said those words, Yan Niu snapped out of his thoughts and focused on Xiao Mei''s eyes, sure enough, he realised that something was not right. His sister-inw looked like she was in a trance when she was walking towards the greenhouse, like she had been bewitched by something, more importantly, her eyes were no longer human! They looked ssy and grey as if someone had reced them with gems which were white as two marble.


    Seeing this he immediately turned to look at his eldest brother and shouted in a hurry, " Big brother something is wrong with sister-inw, go and stop her!"


    As he shouted at Yan Bao who was closest to the greenhouse raised his head and looked in the direction where Yan Niu was pointing with a frown, but when he saw his little wife walking in the direction of the greenhouse with those grey eyes of hers, his face nched and he immediately let go of Fu Shu Chang.


    If not for Yan Guo who was holding Fu Shu Chang up, thetter would have fallen to the ground for real this time.


    Xiao Mei was rather close to the greenhouse and Song Yan almost took out a talisman to put a stop to her pace but no sooner did she step closer to the greenhouse, Yan Bao ced his hands on the shoulder of his wife and turned her around, before shaking her awake, " Mei, Little Mei, what are you doing here? Wake up!"


    Xiao Mei was jolted awake by the shaking of her husband, she opened her eyes in a daze as if she was just waking up from a deep slumber and then looked at Yan Bao in a daze. When she snapped out of her trance she was a bit puzzled as she blinked her eyes and then looked at Yan Bao with a slight furrow between her brows, " Bao? What are you doing here? No, wait, what am I doing here?" She looked around the patch of dewy grass around the greenhouse and then the frown on her face turned even more deep.


    " I...I was sleeping at home, sister-inw Yan asked me to talk with her and then I fell asleep ..how did I ..how did Ie here? Why can''t I remember?" Xiao Mei pressed the back of her hand on her forehead as she tried to remember what happened when she fell asleep but her memories were like they were all muddled up, she couldn''t even remember when she walked out of the house and came to this greenhouse. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Yan Bao was scared stiff when he heard that his wife was hoodwinked by something but then he raised his eyes and looked at the door of the greenhouse, as his eyes fell on the door of the greenhouse he saw something strange moving inside through the semi-transparent door. It looked neither human nor beast, what was more there was a thick scent of blooding from inside the greenhouse!


    Something shed inside the greenhouse just as Song Yan arrived in front of the greenhouse and when she pushed the door open, a cold glint shed in her eyes. No wonder the grade-A grim reaper was here.


    There were twenty to thirty mottled and melted corpses inside the greenhouse, some were even hanging over the roof while the others were lying on the ground of the floor. Behind Song Yan and Yan Bao, Yan Guo and Yan Niu had rushed over, the two of them only wanted to check up on their sister inw but as soon as they arrived, Song Yan opened the door of the greenhouse, and the sight of thirty melted corpses which werepletely empty with no eyes or tongues inside their mouths came in front of their eyes.


    This was the first time the three Yan brothers had seen something so terrifying. They all took a collective step back, Yan Bao on the other hand dragged his wife whose legs had turned jelly while covering her eyes with his big hand.


    Numerous thoughts shed in his head when he looked at the scary sight in front of him, just now if he had not stopped his wife on time then his wife and unborn child would have also ¡ª¡ª he shook his head and hugged Xiao Mei tightly.


    Yan Guo on the other hand looked at the sight in front of him and almost fell sick but because of his responsibility as an army officer, he could only look at the sight while looking around for the culprit while Yan Niu who had never seen something so horrifying turned to look at Song Yan and asked in a trembling voice, " Sister¡­Sister-inw, what in the world is going on?"


    From where did these thingse from? And how were they supposed to deal with this?


    Song Yan''s face was cold as she looked at the empty greenhouse and curled the side of her lips before she said to Yan Niu, " Brother Niu, I think I will have to trouble you a little, can you go and call the people in the Chen family here?"


    -------------------

 Chapter 795 Incident At The Green House ——2

    Only then did the three Yan brothers realise that this greenhouse was the property of the Chen family and they needed to call the owners of this greenhouse here, especially Chen Chu Chu who was the one who was raising these horrible creatures in her greenhouse!


    " I will go and call them," Yan Guo was the only one who had a suitable rank among the three, Yan Bao too had a high position but Xiao Mei got scared until she could not even lift a single foot, it was better to leave Yan Bao with Xiao Mei and have him take Xiao Mei back to their house.


    Yan Guo rushed inside the Chen family''s house and went straight to his father, Old Master Yan whose expression changed drastically when he realised what happened in the greenhouse of the Chen family.


    While the two went to look for Old Master Chen, the news of thirty molten corpses being found in the greenhouse of the Chen family spread all over the Chen house. There were already a lot of people attending the final ceremony of Qiao Mei''s funeral and thus Song Yan couldn''t suppress the news, as long as someone walked past the greenhouse they could easily see what was hanging and lying inside that ce.


    To make matters worse, the scent of blood was so thick that one could smell it from a mile away with the door of the greenhouse being pushed open.


    It did not take long for everyone in the Chen family''s residence to find out that there were melted corpses lying in the greenhouse where Chen Chu Chu raised her reptiles and insects.


    The rtives of the victims were the first to rush over and as soon as they found the corpse of their loved ones inside the greenhouse, they started to cry until their cries shook the heavens. Those who had nothing to do with the victims were also horrified, one look at the inside of the greenhouse and they all shivered before ushering their children and wives away from the Chen family''s residence they did not even want to stay behind and see what was going to happen.


    After this incident took ce, the funeral ceremony was over at the spot. Qiao Mei''s remains were taken in a hurry by her family who did not wish to hand them over to the Chen family members who were now in trouble while Yan Guo called his team over and started to investigate the crime scene.


    Off limits, bands were put up in front of the green house of the Chen family greenhouse and even the Chen family members were asked to leave without getting a chance to say anything.


    While Yan Guo led his subordinates over to the greenhouse, Commander Chen''s face was rather unsightly as he looked at the sight in front of him, not many knew but his wife''s body was found in the same condition as those corpses. He could not help but nce at his sisters who were hugging each other out of fear, though he did not say anything, the seed of doubt was strongly sown in his heart. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Old Madam Chen on the other hand was scared out of her wits as she looked at the melted corpses in the green house of her daughter. If it was not for her husband who helped her, by propping her up, she would have copsed to the floor.


    She looked around and then hugged her daughters who were trembling while hugging each other, her face was paler than the moon as she hugged the two sisters and then said in a trembling voice, " Good ¡­goodness gracious, it is a good thing that you two were with me and did not go to the greenhouse today, who knows what kind of monster was hiding inside!"


    Old Master Chen was also scared but seeing that there was an investigation taking ce, he took his wife and daughters away while leaving his son to take care of the matter which was nowpletely out of his hands, he wished he could tell his son to make sure that none of this will affect their family but Old Master Chen knew that it was toote for that if they had found these corpses instead of Yan Guo and his brothers, he could have taken care of them silently but now ¡ª¡ª


    There was no way left for him!


    But he still shot a nce at his son who ignored the look of his father and walked over to where Yan Guo was standing.


    " Commander Yan, I am ashamed to let you know that when my wife was found, she was in the same condition as these corpses. Her body was molten to the point we needed DNA testing to determine whether or not she was Qiao Mei, I now wonder if the thing which is behind these deaths is hiding in my house, why don''t you check my house?"


    As soon as Commander Chen finished speaking, Old Master Chen''s face turned deathly pale. He was half furious and half terrified, he wanted his son to suppress this matter, not have Yan Guo turn their entire house upside down! If that thing was really found inside their house would they not be questioned for raising that thing?


    Even Yan Guo believed that something was wrong with the Chen family which was why he agreed with what Commander Chen had said, it was then, Song Yan who was standing on the side opened her mouth and then turned to look at Yan Guo who was in deep thoughts and then suggested, " Commander Chen, Brother Guo, why don''t I help you two? With my skills, I am not sure whether I can find that thing but if there is something weird going on then I will be able to find it."


    It was Song Yan who saved his sister-inw just in time and even found these bodies, it was only natural for her to follow along which was why Yan Guo agreed at once.

 Chapter 796 Greenhouse Graveyard

    Yan Guo looked at the greenhouse with aplicated look in his eyes as he asked his soldiers to take a look around the Chen family''s house, as he headed towards the greenhouse with Song Yan, he could not help but think about how his sister inw almost went inside this godforsaken ce just now, if not for Song Yan who called them to help Fu Shu Chang making it such that his elder would be able to stop Xiao Mei on time, who knows what might have happened!


    When he thought about how he had not only lost his newly acquired sister-inw but also his unborn nephew or niece, Yan Guo could not help but break out in cold sweat. He was really afraid that the two of them might run into something unlucky and end up turning into one of those corpses which were found in this greenhouse!


    Because he was terrified beyond his reasoning, Yan Guo had to brainwash himself several times before he could follow Song Yan. Those terrifying corpses which had been melted with their body organs were enough to scare him witless, he wanted to go back home and hurl his breakfast in the washing sink but seeing that Song Yan was walking towards the greenhouse without showing the slightest bit of fear, he could not afford to show his gutless side in front of her, which was why he rolled his shoulders and then followed after her, taking the initiative to investigate alongside her.


    '' There is nothing to worry about its still day and that thing was long gone with Yan Yan here, there is nothing that I need to worry about, and there are so many soldiers lurking around the premises of the Chen family, nothing is going to attack me!'' Yan Guo told himself again and again making sure that he will not scare himself sh*tless.


    Song Yan on the other hand, did not have the time to pay attention to Yan Guo, she knew that with the Chen family''s residence being searched sooner orter Chen Chu Chu wille up with a n to stop her which was why she needed to find what she was looking for and get the hell out of here!


    She stepped inside the greenhouse and swept a cold nce at the entire ce, now that the corpses were gone, there were only the parasitic demons bugs scuttling in their enclosure while the spider webs on the roof and the corpses were all taken down by the crime investigators department officers.


    As she looked around in the greenhouse, Song Yan thought of the photos which she had seen in the Chen Family''s living room. In those photographs, she could see that Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi came to this family when they were very young. Around eight or ten years, as for why they took that form, Song Yan had nothing to do with that because she knew that demons only took such small forms when they did not have enough strength, and since she knew that when the two of them were pretending to be children, they did not have much strength there was no need for her to ponder over that matter, what she was curious about was¡ª


    If Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi whose lives were dependent on swallowing the human bodies and sucking their organs were not strong enough, they must have needed even more sacrifices to regain their strength.


    But with their small forms, they couldn''t take care of those corpses which they ate when they were children. So where did those bodies go?


    Song Yan had asked around and she knew that this greenhouse was built when Chen Chu Chu was very young and was rather interested in reptiles and insects. Was it really because she was interested in snakes and whatnot? Or was it because she was using this greenhouse as a cover-up for something?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " Yanli," she summoned Fang Yanli from the space ring even though she was now a ninth-level celestial cultivator with the heavens'' retaliation of saving another soul which was meant to be taken to the underworld, Song Yan did not have enough yin energy left in her body to search the entire greenhouse in a jiffy.


    " I am here," Fang Yanli replied as she flew out of the space ring and looked at Song Yan who was looking exceptionally pale and said with a concerned voice, " You are suffering from rebound, Yan Yan. You need to go back home."


    " I know," Song Yan looked down at her trembling fingers but clenched them tightly, she finally got the opportunity to examine this greenhouse without being bothered by anyone, who knows when she will be able to get an opportunity like this again?


    She ignored the pain which felt like several needles were pricking her from the inside and ordered Fang Yanli, " Go and take a look around the greenhouse, tell me if you feel any sort of grudge or death aura lurking under the ground, it has been many years¡­ I don''t think that we will find a strong resentment."


    The Chen sisters were reaping the soul of their victims to raise the Blood Tree, it was impossible for a long-term resentment to be left behind, if anything only the death aura would have been left behind by them.


    But the aura of death was something which faded with the passing of years.


    " I understand," Fang Yanli replied as she started to look for the death aura, for a few minutes she did not find anything and thought that Song Yan was looking in the wrong ce but that was until the python which was enclosed in arge cage moved.


    Her eyes fell on the ground under the python and she caught a faint wisp of ck cadaveric aura. Fang Yanli''s eyes shed with annoyance as she looked at therge ss cage which seemed to be sturdier than the entire Chen family''s residence and then turned to look at Song Yan before saying, " I found it, the death aura ising from under the ground of that python''s cage!"

 Chapter 797 Greenhouse Graveyard——2

    ------------------


    Song Yan''s eyes shed as she turned her attention to the enclosure which was standing in the middle of the greenhouse. She knew it! Those Chen sisters took the forms of young children to preserve their strength, they must have been gravely injured or rescued from whichever ce they were sealed away which was why they needed to take that form.


    With the small form of a child, it was impossible for them to do a lot of things, surely they could not have taken care of the corpse which they ate clean with those small arms and limbs right?


    For the sake of avoiding getting caught, they must have buried the corpse in a ce where no one would find it and they would not have to trouble themselves either, which ce could be better than this greenhouse where Chen Chu Chu raised dangerous beings like snakes and poisonous insects and tarants?


    She strode towards therge enclosure making Yan Guo who was following after her startled. He wanted to stop Song Yan but seeing how confident she looked, he swallowed his words back¡ª¡ª he knew that sister-inw Yan always had a n, there was nothing that she did without careful consideration and given that she adored her son to the point where she might seek death, there was no way she would put herself in harm''s way without proper consideration.


    Yan Guo took a look at Song Yan who was walking over to the enclosure where the python whose size was more than a hundred metres was slithering on therge tree which was ced on the raised circr ground and then turned to look at Song Yan before taking his gun out from the holster and taking aim at the python, just in case that thing attacked Song Yan and she was not able to defend herself, he will make a move.


    But Yan Guo seemed to have underestimated the magic which was cast inside the greenhouse, as soon as Song Yan reached the grand enclosure, the beings which were scuttling without paying attention to the two strangers immediately paused and then turned to look at Song Yan and Yan Guo.


    The sudden silence caused Yan Guo to look at the small insects and tarants which were now climbing outside of their ss cases in a single file and his eyes widened in surprise.


    This¡­. What was this?


    "Sister-inw! Look at these things!" Yan Guo screeched as he watched the many bugs and snakes fall from the top of ss cases and onto the ground, Song Yan looked behind her and seeing the things move towards Yan Guo, her smile turned even more mocking.


    " Those are parasitise demons, make sure you clutch those talismans which I have given you tightly!" Song Yan told Yan Guo, whose eyes if possible turned even wider as he turned to look at those things which were scuttling and following after him, now was there anything that he could not understand?


    Of course not! He took out the talisman that Song Yan gave to him and then aimed his gun at the things which were following him.


    " You all better stay away from me!" As he screamed, he shot the things one after another, while the talisman in his hand released golden lightning every once in a while causing the parasitic demons to be charred to death. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Song Yan on the other hand pushed the door of the enclosure, she had long seen that the python inside the enclosure had stopped moving. Her eyes fell on therge being which was flicking its fork-shaped tongue out of its mouth and looking down at her with vignce in his eyes.


    With an immobility talisman clutched in her hands, Song Yan walked inside the enclosure, and as soon as her leg stretched inside the enclosure, she felt the python which wasrger than normal move at lightning speed.


    It was hanging on therge gnarled branch of the tree one second and then its ugly face was just an inch away from Song Yan''s throat.


    When Yan Guo saw that the thing was going to attack Song Yan, he felt like his heart was going to jump out of his throat his eyes popped out of his sockets, and he screamed, "Sister-inw!"


    He wanted to rush up ahead and save Song Yan but as soon as he took a step forward he felt the things on the grounding back to life as they started fighting him even more fiercely. His eyes shed as he looked at the intelligent beings and then raised his head to look at therge python.


    Surely not, there was no way these things were following the scheme of divide and rule.


    If Song Yan knew what Yan Guo was thinking, she would have told him that the things were indeed just as smart.


    But she did not have any time to care about Yan Guo and his thoughts, she hurriedly took out the immobility talisman of grade A rank and flicked it at the python whose eyes widened when he realised that he could no longer move.


    Much less attack the woman in front of it.


    Song Yan wished that she could kill the python but she knew that it will bring a lot of trouble which was why she did not kill it instead she strode towards the many rat skeletons which were collected in the corner of the enclosure while she was walking towards that spot, she felt the ground under her feet squelch suddenly causing a very ugly smell to rise.


    When Song Yan looked down at the foot which was an inch deeper under the ground, she was surprised to find that her foot was stained with rotten blood and her shoe was actually standing in the middle of a ribcage!


    She took a sharp breath and then wrenched her foot out of the rotten skeleton she raised her foot and used her shoe to wipe the ground carefully and sure enough when she was done wiping enough dirt off the area, she found a torn upper torso which was still rotting under the ground.

 Chapter 798 A Bleeding Chen Chu Chu

    Song Yan''s face changed drastically as she looked down at the half-rotting corpse. Her eyes swept over the ground as she continued to sweep the dirt away from the ground while therge python behind her tried to get up and stop her from going any further but the immobility talisman which had been refined by Song Yan for more than a week kept it in ce and Song Yan did not have to worry about anything as she continued to clean the ground with her foot which had been dirtied by the rotten flesh of the corpse.


    The more she continued to wipe the ground, the more she realised that this enclosure was not at all simple. The corpse which was sitting next to the half-rotting one was a bit older yet it was in the same condition as well while next to it was a pile of bones which were hidden beneath the rib cage of the rotting corpse. The corpses which were still rotting and the ones who have rotted were piled up one after another which meant that the raised tform was filled with more and more corpses.


    Even Song Yan who had seen many horrifying things before could not help but be shocked when she realised that the tform on which she was standing was not a simple enclosure tform but a mound of graves which were piled up oneyer after another. Her face changed drastically, as she looked at this small enclosure before her eyes fell on the many enclosures where snakes andrge tarants were being raised by Chen Chu Chu.


    If this enclosure was filled with so many half-rotting corpses which were sucked dry of blood, organs and skins then just how many more corpses were buried in those enclosures? Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi were two demons who needed to replenish their rotting organs every few weeks which meant that until they were past eighteen and were allowed to leave the military district, they would have used this greenhouse to hide their evil deeds.


    So just how many corpses must have been buried in this greenhouse? Hundred? Thousand?


    When this thought came into Song Yan''s head even she could not help but shudder as she clenched her hands and then unclenched them, she knew that what she had just found was nothing but the tip of the iceberg, it was only when she will break open these enclosures one after another will she be able to deal with Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi.


    " AHHHHHHHH!" Just as Song Yan was thinking about her next step she heard Chen Chu Chu''s scream and turned to look out of the greenhouse, a knowing glint shed in her eyes as she took out a memory modification talisman which took her a month to refine and threw it at the python.


    Given that this thing was trained so well that it knew that it needed to stop anyone who tried to break into an enclosure, Song Yan had a feeling that either Chen Chu Chu or Chen Xi knew how to talk with this thing, in case they realised that she entered this enclosure it will be really troublesome.


    She looked down at her trembling fingers and suppressed a groan which was filled with pain as she used thest bit of her yin energy to burn both the talismans until nothing was left before leaving the python''s enclosure just as the thing inside started to slither quietly again without showing any signs of aggression anymore.


    "Sister-inw," Yan Guo rushed to Song Yan, he wanted to ask what was going on but then he saw Song Yan take off a dirty shoe which smelled strangely of rotten flesh and then throw it aside causing it to vanish before taking out a new pair of shoes from thin air. Since Yan Guo did not know about the existence of the space ring, he only thought that Song Yan used her powers which was why he did not say anything and then waited until Song Yan was done putting on the shoes before he opened his mouth and questioned again,


    "Sister-inw Yan, are we going to¡ª¡ª" he wanted to ask whether or not will they arrest Chen Chu Chu but Song Yan shook her head and stopped him from making a move. " Stay away from her for the time being."


    Her Ying energy was running really low after suffering from the heavenly retribution because she went against thews of the heavens and saved Xiao Mei when she was supposed to die, if Xiao Mei had stayed in the Yan house, her retribution would not have been so strong but for the sake of alerting the entire military district, she had to take this risk causing her to suffer like this.


    If Yan Guo made a move and pushed Chen Chu Chu to a corner, she was afraid that she will not be able to save him or anyone else in case Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi decided to fight until the fish dies or the broke.


    Seeing that Song Yan was asking him to not make a move, Yan Guo was a bit stifled but he knew that Song Yan will not say anything like this without a reason which was why he swallowed his refusal and nodded before walking together with her and striding over to where the scream came from. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As soon as the two came out of the greenhouse, and headed towards the entrance of the Chen family, they saw a crowd of onlookers surrounding Chen Chu Chu who was lying on a stretcher with a pale face.


    Song Yan''s gaze fell on the long, ghastly scar which was running down Chen Chu Chu''s hand making it look like she had lost an inch of her flesh along with one of her pinky fingers missing and her lips curled in a derisive smile. No wonder Chen Chu Chu was never caught, this woman was so ruthless not only to others but even herself!


    "¡­My poor daughter!" Mother Chen cried as she tried to hold Chen Chu Chu in her arms but Chen Chu Chu was bleeding so much that she did not dare to touch thetter at all. With her eyes turning red, Mother Chen covered her mouth and sobbed heavily, she truly did not understand what was going on, one second there were multiple corpses found in the greenhouse and then her daughter was attacked by something.


    Did her Chen family get cursed by something? Maybe it was time for her to call a master!


    Yan Guo''s eyes shed and a deep furrow appeared between his brows as he looked at Chen Chu Chu and then looked at one of his soldiers before asking what was going on.


    The soldier did not waste a single second as he replied to Yan Guo and told him that Chen Chu Chu was attacked by something monstrous while they all were searching inside the Chen house, they all rushed out to find the thing which attacked Chen Chu Chu but did not find anything all they saw was Chen Chu Chu on the ground while Chen Xi who was standing beside Chen Chu Chu fainted in fear.


    " Miss Chen said that the thing which attacked her did not look like it was human at all!" The soldier was rather excited when he said those words, he did not expect something like this to take ce in just one day and now that he was standing in the middle of the Chen house, he felt that the entire ce was shrouded in a sort of evil energy.


    Yan Guo''s frown deepened as he turned to look at Song Yan who was smiling with a knowing look in her eyes though her smile was really small, Yan Guo caught it and something clicked in his head as his expression twisted and he turned to look at Chen Chu Chu with aplicated look in his eyes as he waved the soldier away, " I get it. You can go now, take Miss Chen to the medics."


    He wasn''t the only one who was looking at Chen Chu Chu with a confused look in his eyes, Commander Chen was the same, he looked at Chen Chu Chu and could not help but furrow his brows, he was standing right in front of Chen Chu Chu, how was it possible that just in a flicker of a few seconds when he turned to look away, something as this happened¡ª¡ª was that thing blessed with superhuman speed or something?


    Howe he never caught sight of anything?


    Commander Chen was suspicious of Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi but when he saw that one of his sisters was bleeding and the other was unconscious, he could not bring himself to doubt them any further but at the same time he was a bit doubtful regarding the incidents which took ce behind his back I within a few seconds!


    The next chapter will be updated in a few hours.

 Chapter 799 Still Eyeing This Piece Of Juicy Meat

    Though Commander Chen was really suspicious in his heart, he could not bring himself to ask what was going on with his mother screaming and crying her heart out while Chen Chu Chu sobbed pitifully. He could only ask the medics to bring Chen Chu Chu to the infirmary and take care of her properly.


    Seeing that Commander Chen was still looking at her with a suspicious gaze, Chen Chu Chu''s eyes flickered with a murderous glint. Because she took liberties with men causing them to die while she sucked them of their Yang energy with the use of ck magic when she was still human, she was cursed by the leader of her sect that she will never be able to take advantage of men, which was why even though she could kill men with her demonic form, she could never gain any advantage after killing men.


    Their organs did not help her and she couldn''t use their life force either which was why she hardly ever killed men and wasted her energy and efforts but now that this brother of hers was suspicious of her even after she lost an inch of her skin, Chen Chu Chu could not help but think of a n which will ''identally kill'' this brother of hers.


    Commander Chen had no idea that his sister was nning to kill him, he obliged with the terms and conditions which were told to him by Yan Guo and allowed his house to be sealed off as a crime scene along with a silent agreement that he will ask a technician to pin CCTV cameras all over the Chen family''s residence.


    When Old Master Chen saw that his son was actually going along with every single term handed by Yan Guo he was so furious that he almost fainted because of high blood pressure.


    The Chen family was sent away from the crime scene while Yan Guo told Old Master Chen to apply for a new residence, he did not know what was wrong with the Chen sisters for the time being but it was better if the Chen family stayed away from the greenhouse, though he disliked old master Chen and his wife, his dislike was not to the point where he wished they would die.


    What was more, the Chen family had two young children as well, what if they run amok and went inside the greenhouse? The Chen sisters were raising parasitic demons inside that ce, in case the younger ones ran inside that ce and something happened, it will be toote to stop them!


    Song Yan did not linger in the Chen residence as well, her eyes fell on Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi who were being taken away by the medics and a gloomy expression came over her face. She did not say or do anything simply watched Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi being taken away but on the surface, she looked at Chen Chu Chu with a concerned look on her face, she did not seem like a woman who had found a great secret which was hidden in the greenhouse.


    Chen Chu Chu who saw Song Yan''s expression which was pale yet concerned and heaved a sigh of relief, she was worried that if Song Yan were to find out something then it will be truly too troublesome, and her mistress will definitely sort her out if she was to find what happened.


    Seeing that Song Yan was not suspecting anything, Chen Chu Chu was calm as she shot a grateful smile at Song Yan before she was taken away.


    Once Chen Chu Chu was taken away, the concern on Song Yan''s face melted away as a cold expression came over and she walked past the Chen family without saying anything, Yan Guo who saw her leave chased after her in a hurry. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He wanted to ask what was going on but seeing that Song Yan was not speaking anything, he did not push her instead the two silently walked back to the Yan residence where Xiao Mei was being told off by Old Madam Yan.


    " I told you to stay behind why did you leave?" When Yan Bao and Yan Niu came back home and told her what they found in the Chen family''s residence she was scared stiff, Old Madam Yan wanted to scold her daughter-inw even more but upon seeing that Xiao Mei was already scared enough, she could not bring herself to say anything.


    When she heard the door opening behind her, Old Madam Yan turned around and when she saw Song Yan walking inside the house, her expression turned worried as she rushed to where Song Yan was and then said in a hurry, " Yan Yan, it is good that you are here, look at Mei Mei and tell me is she going to be all right in the next few days?"


    Song Yan did not answer at once instead she walked over to where Xiao Mei was and took a look at her physiognomy, when she saw that there was still a red dot shing within the cadaveric aura which was covering half of Xiao Mei''s face and her expression changed.


    She did not expect that even after almost getting caught the Chen sisters were still not willing to let go of Xiao Mei but then again demons were simply obsessive creatures once they set eyes on a target unless they could not touch that target they will not let go of it.


    "Sister-inw Mei, stay inside the rest of the week and do not go out no matter what!"


    Those Chen sisters were still eyeing Xiao Mei and her child, letting her leave the house was simr to allowing a baby goat to jump around in the den of wolves!


    When Xiao Mei heard Song Yan''s words, her eyes widened and she dropped the cup of herbal medicine onto the floor. She ¡­ she was still in danger?


    "Sister-inw Yan, you mean to say¡­." Yan Bao''s expression also changed when he heard Song Yan say that his wife needed to stay inside the house, he thought that cmity was gone but it was still lurking at the top of their heads.

 Chapter 800 A Monster

    " I am afraid that the danger which was lurking around Sister-inw Mei is not yet gone which is why she should stay at home. In case something like what happened today happens again then I fear that it will be toote to write the word regret."


    That Chen Chu Chu and her sister probably still had some ideas about Xiao Mei and her child, after all, the two of them have worked so hard to get what they wanted and giving up on Xiao Mei and forgetting about her unborn child was something that neither of them was willing to do. Who knows when the two of them would start coveting Xiao Mei''s and her child''s lives again? If that were to happen then wouldn''t it be toote for them to regret?


    "It''s still not gone?" Old Madam Yan and Yan Bao were startled and so were the rest of the Yan family members, they all turned to look at Xiao Mei whose face had gone really pale.


    She did not think much when she woke up and simply followed what was going on in her head. But now that she was clearly awake and her head was no longer dizzy from sleep, she seemed to have realised that when she woke up someone was calling her name which made her follow the voice in a daze. And before she knew she was already standing in front of the greenhouse, she very much suspected that something was hiding inside that ce when she was going to open the door of the greenhouse. If her husband and the rest of them had not appeared behind her then ¡­what would have happened to her?


    And what was more she was carrying a child!


    Xiao Mei violently trembled causing Yan Bao to caress her back as he patted her hand and spoke soft coaxing words to her only then did Xiao Mei snap out of her daze and then agreed with Song Yan at once, "Sister-inw Yan, do not worry I will not leave the house for the next few days." As she spoke she suddenly paused and then asked, "Sister-inw, earlier, you stopped me from leaving the house, did you see something? Did something happen to me?"


    Song Yan did not wish to scare Xiao Mei anymore which was why she simply told her that she only saw a cmity sign and nothing more before sending Yan Bao and Xiao Mei to their rooms since thetter was really scared by this incident.


    Old Master Yan was silently sitting on the side while violently huffing and puffing with a tobo pipe in his mouth, he knew that if Song Yan had not appeared today then he might be seeing his daughter-inw''s corpse which was eaten clean from the inside as well as the outside, he was furious that something like this happened at the Chen family and that family was able to pat their butts off and leave without facing any charges.


    So what if they didn''t find anything? So many deaths took ce in the Chen family, that Old Chen should have been fined and sent packing out of the Military district when that happens no one would have cared whether he or his family harmed others. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seeing that Old Master Yan was thinking about something very seriously, Song Yan looked at him and then turned to look at Yan Guo before she said in an unhurried voice, " There is something that I wish to say to you and Grandpa Yan, Brother Guo. Can we talk?"


    Song Yan was the one who saved his daughter inw life today no matter what his sons said, he knew that if not for Song Yan today, they would have never been able to rescue little Mei, only because of her Fu Shu Chang were they able to bring Xiao Mei safe and sound, so how can he refuse?


    Old Master Yan agreed at once and then brought Song Yan and Yan Guo to his study where he asked, " Yan Yan, tell me honestly, the parasitic bugs and those corpses they have something to do with the Chen family right?"


    He did not turn his hair grey under sunlight, he was experienced and had gone through fire and water. How can he not understand that something was very wrong with the Chen family? Old Master Yan knew it at once when Xiao Mei and Yan Bao returned with Fu Shu Chang and told him what happened to the Chen family which caused his suspicions to rise once again.


    " You are right, Grandpa Yan," Song Yan praised Old Master Yan for his astute skills as she deliberated for a moment and then came to the point, " Grandpa Yan, Every deed that ismitted for the sake of evil has a goal behind it when I found about the existence of the parasitic demons, I could not understand why anyone would want to create something like that but now that I have seen it with my own eyes, I believe that something evil is lurking in the shadow, not only does it depends on the life force of humans but also their organs and skin. In short, the thing which is hiding in the shadows is not a living being but a monster! A demonic being!"


    Song Yan might have as well said that the Alien abduction was going to start any second now because her words were nothing less than a bombshell as well. It scared not only Yan Guo but also Old Master Yan who was so terrified that his legs turned to jelly and he sat down on his chair, even though he was mentally prepared he was still really scared upon finding out about such a thing!


    When he thought about how Xiao Mei went so close to that monstrous thing, Old Master Yan almost fainted on the spot! He thought that someone was doing some sort of crazy freak of a ritual but lo and behold, it turned out to be a demonic beast.

 Chapter 801 Wendigos

    " Yan Yan, are ¡­are you trying to scare Grandpa? What¡­what monster? What demonic being?" Old Master Yan was indeed a bit superstitious but believing and seeing were two different things.


    Listening to the ghost stories of his elders was different but now that the real thing was in front of him, he could not help but shudder in fright.


    Though he was an army officer when he was young at this moment he was terrified out of his wits! Without even giving them a chance to Yan Guo, he pulled his son in front of him as if the demonic beast was going to pop out of the wall and pounce on him here and now.


    Yan Guo: "¡­.." I know that I am the middle child but really? You are using me as a human shield? Not fair!


    However, he did not have time to shake off his father because he was just as terrified of this demonic thing! Humans were creatures who loved overthinking, a small incident would be turned over and over around until they made a mountain out of molehill.


    Yan Guo and his father were the same, the two of them were staring at Song Yan but their minds have long gone down the rabbit hole. The more they dived down that hole, the more scared they became¡ª¡ª in the end, their bodies turned cold and they started to shiver with fright.


    Old Master Yan was so scared that he wished he could call his other two sons as well and have one guard him from the back while the other guard him from the sides! He was so scared that he did not even dare to turn around and look behind him, though he knew that the chilly air wasing from the air conditioner, it still scared the living bejesus out of him!


    " Yan¡­Yan, good girl, tell me that what you said was just a joke.." Old Master Yan waved his pointer finger up and down as he sobbingly smiled at Song Yan.


    Song Yan: "¡­.." how am I supposed to tell you anything if you are this scared Grandpa?


    Though she was a bit sympathetic towards Old Master Yan who was so scared that his extremities were trembling, she could not go ahead and say that she was joking right?


    So she shook her head and replied, " I am afraid that what I said is indeed the truth." Her words were halted when Old Master Yan let out a wail as he pulled Yan Guo in front of him and had the man stretch his hands on both sides.


    " Father," Yan Guo was speechless, he knew that his father did not fear death or bullets but he feared ghosts for some reason, ever since they were kids, they never saw their father joining them in a horror movie marathon but this was a bit too much was it not?


    " Stay put! And keep looking around, you.,..you went to that ce and did not even wash yourself! What if you brought something with you?" Was all that Old Master Yan said causing Yan Guo to helplessly raise his hands to the side and act like a bodyguard? <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " Anyway¡­" Song Yan cleared her throat as she continued speaking, " I did see a figure in the greenhouse because my senses are better than others but before I break it down in front of you two, I want to know when and where Old Master Chen and his wife find Chen Chu Chu and her sister?"


    Yan Guo had no idea about this thus the two could only turn to look at Old Master Yan who despite being scared out of his wits answered in a solemn voice, " I do not know where they found the two of them, all I know is that Old Chen and his wife were not having kids and were frustrated because of this, then one day they went on a trip and when they came back, the two girls were with them."


    He paused and added, " Back then I thought that something was really wrong with the two girls, maybe it had something to do with their gloomy eyes or the bad vibes that they gave out but it was as if Old Chen and his wife were hoodwinked by those girls, the two of them did not listen a thing against them."


    When Song Yan heard Old Master Yan''s words, her eyes shed as she recalled the case of Wu Genji, a doubt rose in her heart but she did not think about it instead she continued to ask, " Grandpa Yan, the girls¡­the ones who were adopted and sent away by Chen Chu Chu has anyone seen them ever again? I mean they ¡­ they were given a new home by Chen Chu Chu surely they must havee to thank them right?"


    Old Master Yan was a bit confused by this question, his eyes were looking at Song Yan as if he was trying to solve a puzzle before he shook his head and denied, " No, I never saw them again. Eldest Miss Chen said that she had sent those girls to be adopted in other countries and thus no one questioned her."


    " Grandpa Yan, are you sure about this?" Song Yan pressed for an answer.


    Old Master Yan was even befuddled when he heard Song Yan''s questions, he wanted to know why she was asking about those adoptive girls and then said in a low voice, " Some people indeed raise some objections but they were shut off by the Chen family when Chen Chu Chu brought evidence along with documents which showed that the girls were indeed moved to other families. She even showed pictures and videos to those who were questioning her, but why are you asking about those girls, Yan Yan?"


    Moved to another country? Or did she move them to another world but if that was the case, then how did Chen Chu Chue up with those videos and images of the families?


    She thought about something and then asked, " Grandpa Yan, do you have a copy of those images can I see them?"


    She was rather afraid that these Chen sisters might have raised those half-human, half-beasts spirits whommon people called wendigos!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    No rtion to the reality, please do note after the author! Read the tags which says fantasy and let me finish this book in peace! __/\__

 Chapter 802 Investigate Her!

    Old Master Yan did not know why Song Yan was asking for those photos which Chen Chu Chu showed them ages ago but seeing that she wanted him to show those photos, he did not refuse instead he walked over to where hisptop was sitting and then turned it on, he typed something on it before turning the screen of theptop towards Song Yan.


    When the images which Old Master Yan had saved in his phone came into her view, Song Yan closed her eyes and then took in a breath before exhaling loudly as soon as she exhaled, the air around her turned cold and a mist like a cloud formed in front of her mouth.


    And when she opened her eyes, one of her eyes had tunedpletely ck while the other one waspletely white, when Old Master Yan and Yan Guo looked at Song Yan''s eyes they sucked in a collective breath before turning to nce at each other together.


    Old Master Yan fell silent just as Song Yan stared at the things in the photos, it was just as she expected. The images did not belong to humans but wendigos ¡ª¡ª these creatures were the ones who dwelled in the forest because they ate human flesh when they were alive and in the form of humans, they were cursed to be a ghost which was neither human nor beast after their death.


    To others, the image which consisted of a man, a woman and two girls was a normal one but for Song Yan, it was something out of the underworld. She looked at the skeletal figures which were rotting but were notpletely rotten with scary smiles and empty eye sockets, and deer antlers on the sides and pursed her lips tightly, she knew that something was very wrong but she did not know that it was this wrong.


    Wendigos did not follow anyone unless the demons which ruled over them were stronger in terms of demonic energy which only meant that Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi were not hiding any demons like Wu Genji, in fact, they were the demons! And the ones who were old and ancient with a curse at that.


    Song Yan closed her eyes and then her pupils returned to normal, she looked at the Yan family father and son who were looking at her with a confused look in their eyes and then she asked in a soft voice, " Grandpa Yan, these pictures are fake. The people in these photos are nothing but shapeshifters who have taken the form of humans and clicked these images, neither the girls nor the parents in these photos are real humans."


    " What¡ª¡ª" Old Master Yan was shocked, he looked at Song Yan and then looked down at the photos on hisptop with a worried look in his eyes. If these photos were not of the young girls then where did they go? As he was thinking about the answer to this question, a very terrifying conclusion formed in his head as he raised his eyes and looked at Song Yan who understood that Old Master Yan have realised what she was trying to tell him and then said, <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " What happened today was because of Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi, they are not only behind raising those parasitic demons but they are also behind the matter of the corpses of women which were found all over the military district."


    Old Master Yan''s eyes rolled and he almost fainted when he heard those words, even Yan Guo who knew what wasing felt scared out of his wits, his face went through a myriad of colours as he rolled his eyes several times before catching his footing which was stumbling.


    It was all right if Song Yan only suspected Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi since what happened today took ce at the greenhouse of those two sisters but now Song Yan was telling them that Chen Chu Chu was raising young girls in the orphanage waiting to kill them when they were old enough and that all the girls who were adopted were dead, then as the officials of the military district this matter will harm everyone single one of them!


    For a moment, Old Master Yan and Yan Guo did not know what to say, was Song Yan really correct? But Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi grew up in front of them, howe they never saw anything? It was just too absurd so many women vanished back then how was it possible that no one caught those two?


    This was what confused them, seeing that Old Master Yan and Yan Guo were getting confused, Song Yan opened her mouth and without waiting for the two to speak started to speak, " Of course, if Grandpa Yan and Brother Guo doubt my words then I can only ask you to go and investigate whether Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi used to have some friends in school or teacher maybe even tutors who came to their house but suddenly vanished. Since they were hiding so well, I am sure no one looked into this matter before, in case you investigate this matter, maybe you will be able to find that a lot of young women went missing in the past or maybe they are some who are missing till now without a corpse."


    She paused and then continued, " When I met Chen Chu Chu for the first time, she did not know that I was a celestial master and was trying to butter me up which was why she did not hide the rotting scent of flesh which came from her body. It was a scent which was very simr to that of a mound of corpses, when I saw her for the first time, I knew that something was very wrong with her! The same could be said for Chen Xi, what''s more, my sister once received arge canvas which was possessed by evil spirits when the address from which it was sent was tracked down, we were surprised to find that it belonged to that empty house of the family which belongs to Miss Chen''s ex-fianc¨¦!"

 Chapter 803 Song Yan Fainted

    "No way!" Old Master Yan was the first one to react as he refused what Song Yan had said just now. Old Nian and his family were filled with honest people, even though he lost two of his daughters in an ident and the third one who was living abroad, he never changed his outlook towards the world, how can he even think about attacking anyone much less dabble in the field of dark magic.


    " Don''t get too excited, Grandpa Yan, I never said that Old Master Nian is involved in dark magic, I simply said that the address which was tracked down belonged to his house," in their country only two types of address could be hidden one that belonged to the celebrities and the next one was the one which belonged to high ranking military officials because these two people could be potentially harmed.


    Which was why it took Assistant Xu a long time to track down the pickup address of the parcel.


    Song Yan''s words caused Old Master Yan to calm down but he was still a bit too agitated., he was breathing like an old bull looking rather angry upon finding out that Old Nian who was his good friend was being lumped into such a scandalous manner.


    Seeing that his father was still a bit too agitated, Yan Guo took the initiative to pour water for Song Yan and his father who drank it in one big gulp and then turned to look at Song Yan as he asked, " Yan Yan, what is the matter with this portrait and Old Nian tell me everything, don''t leave anything out!"


    They dare use his friend who was so hard working and even lost an arm for the sake of saving their country like this? He will not leave the person who dared to do something so horrendous as such! How dare they make use of such a good person like this?


    Song Yan did not reply at once first she took a sip of water and then calmed down the burning pain in her body before she opened her mouth and said, " Grandpa Yan, I know that you might think that I am just trying to look for the ck grain in the heap of white ones but you have to believe me, even though I do not like Chen Chu Chu for what she did to my brother inw and sister inw, I am not trying to pull her into muddy water. I just think that it is weird that a woman changes her look within days, no matter how skilled the surgeons, she found for herself, it''s impossible that they will be able to change her features within hours, what''s more, every time she changes her look she will me her ex-fianc¨¦ which would change the entire topic."


    " What confused me is how no one ever went looking for Old Master Nian''s son, did he really run away or did something happen to him before the engagement could go through? And what''s more, when I asked Yu Sheng to look into the matter of Chen Chu Chu, I was surprised to find that most of her friends have vanished one after another, very suspiciously they all were seen with Chen Chu Chu a few days ago but then after a week or so they vanished."


    Old Master Yan indeed thought that Song Yan was trying to muddle through the matter such that she could teach Chen Chu Chu a lesson earlier but now the more he listened the more scared he became, he could not help but wonder whether his wife''s suspicions were on point, without giving a chance to both Old Master Yan and Yan Guo to say anything further, Song Yan added, <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " But then what made my suspicions even more intense was the fact that I realised that the portrait which was sent to my sister-inw''spany had been picked up at Old Master Nian''s house but Grandma Yan had already told me that old master Nian moved away ages ago, so who could use his house as the pickup spot? Unless the person was used to pin the me on Old Master Nian''s family."


    She paused and then sighed, "¡­ At first I thought that Miss Chen Chu Chu was possessed by something because I have seen a case like hers before but she did not show any signs of a person who was possessed. Instead, what I realised was that she and her sister smelled strongly of rotten flesh as if they were walking corpses which made me wonder how was it possible for a living being to smell like a corpse unless the person is not human from the start."


    Upon hearing those words Yan Guo and Old Master Yan''s expression changed turning to a very unsightly shade of purple as they stared at Song Yan with a gloomy look in their eyes.


    But Song Yan did not give them a chance to breathe instead she went ahead and added, " Which was why I was curious as to what she was nning and continued to keep an eye on her, I was afraid that death of Commander Chen''s wife has something to do with her which was why I warned Sister inw Mei to stay inside the house during these times because I suspected that Chen Chu Chu was eyeing her and sure enough she made a move today."


    " It is a good thing we were there and we stopped anything from happening, but what was even more fortunate was that I was able to investigate the enclosures inside the greenhouse and after examining them properly, I found that the enclosures are built on corpses of women both young and old, some of them are still rotting."


    Old Master Yan could not longer hear anymore as he got up from his chair and covered his mouth before rushing off to the restroom to hurl while Yan Guo was trying his best to maintain hisposure but when he heard the final words that Song Yan said to him, his eyes were filled with horror and his expression changed drastically. He had to stretch out his hand to hold himself up and then asked, " Is ¡­Is there something else that I need to know, sister-inw?"


    " Yup, remember to call Yu Sheng," answered Song Yan and before Yan Gao could ask what she meant by calling Fu Yu Sheng, Song Yan''s eyes rolled and she fainted right on the spot.

 Chapter 804 Why Waste The Night?

    Yan Guo was shocked when he saw Song Yan faint like that, but he still called for Fu Yu Sheng while trying to think of a n which would allow him to break open the enclosures of the snakes and all sorts of pests which were staying inside the greenhouse of Chen Chu Chu.


    Even though at this moment the most important thing was to break open those enclosures, he was afraid that if he left Song Yan alone then Fu Yu Sheng will me him for a long time, because Song Yan became like this because she saved his sister-inw!


    Fu Yu Sheng arrived as soon as he could and looked at his wife who was looking paler than the moonlight without a drop of blood on her face and pursed his lips in anger, he knew that Song Yan was only doing her job but was there any need for her to ignore her safety? Fine, he understood that Xiao Mei was in a dangerous situation but in case something happened to her then what?


    He thought of what happened to Xiao Mei today and his heart could not help but turn even colder. From the looks of it, Song Yan must have suffered great retribution the second she saved Xiao Mei but instead ofing right back home, she went inside that greenhouse and even went inside that enclosure to investigate, what if her powers stopped working? What if that thing continued to hide inside while waiting for her to make a move? Then what!


    " Yu Sheng, do not me sister inw, I know that you are angry with her but she was only trying to rescue my sister inw," Seeing that Fu Yu Sheng''s expression was turning more and more dark, Yan Guo could not help but speak up for Song Yan since he was worried that Fu Yu Sheng will scold Song Yan for being too nosy.


    He knew that if needed Fu Yu Sheng would give up his life for him for the favour of taking care of Song Yan when he couldn''t but that did not mean that he will allow his wife to put her life on the line as well, what he owed will be repaid by him and no one else! This was the type of man, Fu Yu Sheng was after all.


    " I am not angry with her," Fu Yu Sheng walked over to the couch where Song Yan was lying and then picked her up in his arms. He turned to look at Yan Guo and said with a nk expression, " I am furious with her."


    Yan Guo; "¡­.." Oh.


    Seeing that he could not change Fu Yu Sheng''s mind, Yan Guo could only watch him leave with Song Yan helplessly while he turned to look at his father before saying, " I think we should start investigating the orphanage along with the people who have gone missing while they were with Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi, let''s start with the younger ones, shall we?"


    "Let''s do this ¡­" said Old Master Yan with a stiff nod as he looked at his son. " But make sure that you do not alert the enemy while you are at it."


    ¡­.


    When Song Yan woke up, she felt something cold touching her forehead, she raised her hand to see what it was but then her hand was caught by a hand which was even cooler than the thing which was resting on her forehead.


    " You are having a fever, leave the wet cloth alone" Fu Yu Sheng told his wife whose cheeks were inmed and looked riper than apples while he wiped the blood which was trickling down her eyes. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Earlier when he brought Song Yan back home, she suddenly started bleeding which scared him a lot, he wanted to call a doctor but her ghost servant told him that she was bleeding as a punishment for saving a soul which was supposed to be sent to the underworld and dropped the phone on the side.


    During the time when Song Yan was unconscious, he could only grit his teeth and take care of her without knowing what he was supposed to make her feel good. Fu Yu Sheng had never felt so helpless before but no matter how he wished that he could help Song Yan, he could only do some small things like wiping her body and cing a cloth which was dipped in ice water on her forehead.


    " Yu Sheng? You are back?" Song Yan''s vision was slightly blurry because of her fever but she could still make out the profile of her husband who was sitting on the side with a pout on his lips as he turned to look at her and red.


    " Or else? Should I have left you alone with Yan Guo? Do you even know what you have done? If you were even the slightest bit unlucky, you could have gotten hurt!" When Fu Yu Sheng thought of the numerous possibilities which could have taken ce today, his heart was hopping with worry.


    This wife of his was simply too bold!


    " I couldn''t have left Xiao Mei alone," she caught Fu Yu Sheng''s hand and then pressed it against her cheek, it was just as she expected, his touch soothed her burning skin a lot. It was quite simr to cing her head on a cool jade pillow.


    " W..What are you doing?" Fu Yu Sheng looked at Song Yan with a slightly flustered look on his face, generally, he was the one who took the initiative to touch and hold her, this was the first time when Song Yan reached out and tried to hold him. " Don''t think that I will leave you alone if you were to tease me like this, I will still scold you when you get better, do you even know how scared I was when I found out that you fainted¡ª¡ª"


    As he was speaking, he felt someone pull his tie and turned to look at Song Yan who was smiling at him with a sly look on her face. Bemused he asked, " What?"


    " Why are you wasting the night when you can do something more exciting?" That was all she said.


    ------<pment fast whether you want the full +18 chapter or if should I edit it and remove the spicy content, please reply as soon as you can.

 Chapter 805 How Did It Happen?

    " You are ¡­you okay?" Fu Yu Sheng was stunned when he heard the words of his wife, he raised his hand and then ced the back of his hand on the back of Song Yan''s forehead, wanting to check whether not her fever had reached her brain, why else will she say something like this if not for her head being dizzy from fever?


    Song Yan looked at her husband who was flustered and frowned, she was giving him an olive branch instead of taking it at once, he was dilly-dallying around by saying such nonsense. She felt her yin energy swivel around her body before she reached out and tugged Fu Yu Sheng''s tie such that he fell on top of her.


    " Hey, woah¡ª¡ª" Fu Yu Sheng wanted to ask Song Yan what was going on with her but before he could say those words, he felt something cold and soft press against his lips, surprised he looked down at Song Yan who was kissing him while pulling on to his tie.


    His arms were pressed on the sides of his wife''s body to make sure that he will not crush her with his weight but as Song Yan poked out her warm tongue and licked the seams of his lips, Fu Yu Sheng decided to give up.


    A man only had a limited restraint, he was a passionate, young man and not a monk. There was no way he will remain unmoved if his wife whom he had been chasing after for almost an year made a move first, he dropped his weight on Song Yan but not enough to crush her just enough to press his body against her, as he slithered his hand under her head and tilted her head such that her mouth was angled in the correct way where he could taste every inch of her mouth.


    With his body gyrating against her, he opened his mouth and no sooner did he part his lips, Song Yan thrust her tongue inside of his, twisting her tongue around his before she started suckling on his tongue so hard that he felt something snap in the back of his head.


    Fu Yu Sheng did not let Song Yan dominate the kiss for a long time before he took charge and started working on the buttons of the ck shirt that she was wearing. Time was short and he had no ns of stopping tonight, which was why he did not waste another second as he stripped off her shirt and the camisole that she was wearing followed by her push-up bra before taking care of his own shirt.


    The entire he did not break the kiss, he only pulled away for a few seconds before dipping back down.


    Song Yan was already losing her head as her yin energy started to suck Fu Yu Sheng''s Yang energy and when his bare chest touched her own, she felt the hardened beans on her mounds quiver just before they were ttered against Fu Yu Sheng''s, a soft yet lustful moan escaped her lips as she arched her back rubbing her chest against Fu Yu Sheng who grunted in her mouth and muttered,


    " Easy there Yan Yan, I am trying to hold back¡ª¡ª"


    " Who asked you to hold back?" Song Yan wanted ¡ª- no she needed his yang energy to fill her up, the more he touched her the less pain she felt, she knew that as long as Fu Yu Sheng gave her, his body, the pain in her body will vanish. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When she was upset with Fu Yu Sheng, she was not willing to let him touch her, she would have suffered the pain instead of asking him to bed her but now that they were finally doing well what was he doing by not giving it to her?


    Her hands snaked down such that she could unbutton his pants and snapped, " Do it, do it now."


    Seeing that his wife was getting impatient, Fu Yu Sheng caught her hands and then pushed them over her head single-handedly as he muttered, " I got my hands on you after so long and you want it to end so soon? Not happening."


    As he spoke, he licked and sucked on the crook of her neck before biting the swell of her breasts and nibbling on her hardened beans before flicking and sucking on them while trying to give both hardened beans equal attention as he yed with them.


    Song Yan twisted and writhed on the bed as her moans started to get louder and louder, which twisted along with Fu Yu Sheng who continued to kiss down the valley and then Song Yan''s belly button before working on her pants which she was wearing and pulled them down.


    Maybe it was because the two of them were doing it for the first time while being inplete control, but they were a bit too hasty. Fu Yu Sheng took off Song Yan''s undergarments and then kicked her legs to the sides, he took a second to appreciate the naked beauty of his wife before dipping his head and licking her lips which were dripping wet.


    "Ah!" Song Yan arched her back as she felt her yin energy twist and turn sucking and entwining with Fu Yu Sheng''s yang energy just as the pain which was making Song Yan burn with fever, calmed down allowing Song Yan to heave a sigh of relief as she raised her legs and locked them around Fu Yu Sheng''s head as he teased and licked her core causing her insides to clench and twist.


    " Are you trying to kill me?" He asked while nipping on the inside of her thighs which caused Song Yan to giggle as she gyrated her core against his lips asking him to focus on what he was doing.


    " It will be your funeral if you dared to die when I am feeling unbothered," Song Yan teased him back but then gasped when she felt something warm twist inside her core just as Fu Yu Sheng flicked the hard bean on top of her dripping wet lips as her core clenched and shuddered.


    -----------------

 Chapter 806 How Did It Happen?——2

    Fu Yu Sheng pulled back as soon as she reached her climax as he took out the protection and ripped its packet with his teeth, " That will be too bad wouldn''t it?"


    With his fingers working on his shaft he pulled the protection on and then ced the tip of his member against Song Yan''s core giving it a slow teasing rub as he looked down at Song Yan before pulling his waist back and muttering, " But don''t worry, I do not intend on dying before driving you crazy."


    As soon as his announcement fell, he drove inside Song Yan in one sweep move. And true to his words he did drove her crazy, when Fang Yanli had told her that making love was a much better way of sucking yang energy Song Yan had thought that she was teasing her but with Fu Yu Sheng''s member twitching inside of her, she realised that what Fang Yanli said was indeed correct!


    Unlike the twisting and turning, this time her yin energy fused together with Fu Yu Sheng''s yang energy bringing her so much calm and peace that she felt as if the pain from which she was suffering till now was nothing but her imagination, her body felt rejuvenated and her spiritual energy seemed to have reached another hike pushing on the surface of the tenth level of cultivation which tickled Song Yan so much that her mood uplifted until she was smiling so hard that Fu Yu Sheng could not help but ask,


    " Are you that happy?" He thought that she was feeling giddy because she got what she wanted, he had already realised that she needed him when she pushed herself to the limits or when she was suffering from retribution which was why he was not even surprised at her smile.


    Song Yan turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was yet to move and nodded her head, " I am ¡­now stop talking and start moving."


    " Yes mdy," Fu Yu Sheng rolled his eyes as he started moving silently thanking the heavens that his father-inw was not in the military district.


    While passion rose inside the room which belonged to Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng, there was someone who was suffering with fright.


    Chu Lian who was on the run was hiding under a dirty bridge in the slums, she did not know how everything went wrong. One moment, she had everything, there was nothing that she was notcking, with maids to serve and people trying to suck up to her, she thought that she was going to die with a smile on her lips.


    But all of a sudden the luck that she had borrowed from Song Yan''s mother was snatched away, even though that woman was no longer alive, the luck which was left behind by her was still with her as for Song Dong Ming, he was also locked up by her with his own biological brother recing him, Chu Lian wascent that she will be fine but then one thing after another happened and she lost everything. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Chu Lian wanted to know where she went wrong but the thing was that no matter how much she tried to think of a reason, she could not understand what went wrong. All she knew was one second she had everything and then ¡ª¡ª


    Song Lan''s handing out sexual favours and pushing other struggling actresses to do the same was pushed out on the inte, to make things worse, Song Lan''s s*x tape was now all over the Inte where anyone could see her daughter''s bare body anytime when they wanted¡­ once this news was pushed up, who knows from where Song Dong Ming who was hiding published a video saying that she and his brother had stolen his identity and sued them for identity theft.


    It would have been fine if he did not appear in the video and simply sued them but Song Dong Ming recorded himself and published the video and it was evident that Song Wang Lei got wind of that video, but instead of keeping his eyes off the video, that idiot insisted that he wanted to see who was the imposter who was pretending to be him, and that too on their twenty-fifth anniversary.


    Back then she was trying to do as much damage control as possible but the second Song Wang Lei saw the real Song Dong Ming, she knew it was going to be her end which was why she escaped from thepany''s banquet leaving Song Wang Lei who started bleeding from his mouth, face and eyes as the human skin mask lost all its magic.


    Even now she could see the disbelief in the eyes of Song Wang Lei as he looked at her back while she was trying her best to escape. It was a good thing that she ran away when everyone was looking at the bleeding Song Wang Lei who seemed to have vanished after getting arrested and being sent to the hospital.


    " What should I do? What am I supposed to do?" Chu Lian was going crazy, she still could not understand where everything went wrong. She was supposed to be thest winner, that nanny, she said that as long as she followed her n¡ª¡ª


    " That nanny in red!" Chu Lian suddenly eximed as she remembered the nanny who told her what and how she needed to take care of the Song family. It was that woman, the one who liked to dress up in red from top to bottom who sought her out and then brought her to the capital, surely she will help her. She was the one who hated the Song family more than her, if only she can find her then she will definitely help her.


    As if she had found thest straw which will save her from getting drowned, Chu Lian pushed herself off the ground and stumbled on her heels in which she ran out of the Songpany and then turned to walk towards the main road when she felt something hard connect with the back of her head and she lost her consciousnesses.

 Chapter 807 Lets See Who Breaks

    When Chu Lian woke up, she did not know where she was but the ce was dark and dingy with a very bad smell filling up every corner of the room, she was used to this smell and she also knew that this room was very simr to the one where she locked Liu Dong Ming up, a sense of foreboding rose in her heart as she looked around the room, she was trying to look for a ce from where she will be able to escape but there was not even a tiny crack in the room, it was boarded up from all corner making it impossible for even light toe inside.


    Much less a hole big enough from where she could escape.


    " Are you enjoying this new ce? You sure look curious," a familiar voice spoke from behind and Chu Lian turned to look at Song Dong Ming who was sitting on the chair with a mask on his face which allowed him to breathe in fresh air and not suffer in the stuffy smell of urine and human waste.


    " You¡­ Song Dong Ming, you bastard! How dare you do this to me? Do you not fear thew?" Chu Lian was really terrified, she never thought that the n which looked like it was intricately woven would fall apart like this, she stared at Song Dong Ming with eyes which were both ring and terrified, she seemed like she wished to tear Song Dong Ming apart butcked the courage to do so which was why she could only bring the threat ofw and order up.


    Song Dong Ming was not scared, he raised a brow and then said with a smile, " By all means go ahead, but do you think that you will get a chance toin against me before you are caught by the police officers? What''s more, you are currently a criminal who stole someone''s identity and then locked them up for more than eight years, I will not be so confident if I were you, Chu Lian."


    He paused and then added, " If you allowed yourself to be caught on the spot maybe it would have been a tad bit harder to get my hands on you but the thing is that you are a fool and one who does not even realise that she needs to face hereuppance rather than running away¡­ I knew that you would try to run which is why I sent someone to keep an eye on you, look at this, you really fell into the trap which I set for you."


    Chu Lian wanted to say something but then she heard a soft moan and turned her head to the side wanting to see who was moaning in pain, when Song Dong Ming saw that she was looking in the far-off corner, he smiled and then switched on the light.


    No sooner the bright light lit up the room than Song Lan''s figure appeared from the dark. Chu Lian looked at her daughter who was looking sick and emancipated before turning to look at Song Dong Ming, she was no fool, just a few days ago her daughter was looking healthy and perfectly fine, but now all of a sudden, she looked like she had not eaten a decent meal for more than a month and realised almost immediately what really took ce in the past few months.


    As the realisation came to her, Chu Lian''s eyes could not help but turn red as she looked at the man in front of her. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With her eyes which were ring, she looked at Song Dong Ming and said through gritted teeth, " I underestimated your family, Song Dong Ming. I should have killed you all long ago! Because I was kind-hearted, you all got a chance to bite me back!"


    Song Dong Ming smiled but there was no hint of a smile in his eyes, he looked at Chu Lian and then said with a cold voice, "Do not praise yourself too much Chu Lian because you are unworthy of this praise. Kind-hearted? No, you do not even have a thing called a heart inside you. You are one of the most ruthless women, I have ever seen in my life. The reason I and my children are alive is that you needed us, if you did not then you would not have ever bothered to keep us alive like my wife you would have killed us ."


    He did not allow Chu Lian to keep her fake mask on her face instead he stripped it down to the bits and then asked, " My wife where did you bury her?"


    " You think I will ever tell you after you have done something like this to me and my daughter? Go to hell, Song Dong Ming !" Chu Lian roared at Song Dong Ming who did not look like he was offended instead he nodded to himself and then said, "It''s okay if you are not willing, I have waited so many years to find her¡­. I can wait for a few more days but¡­" he turned to look at the door as it was pushed open and a wild looking Song Wang Lei was pushed inside by a slightly burly looking man.


    Song Dong Ming looked at his elder brother and did not feel an ounce of sympathy for him, he knew that his elder brother was aware of what Chu Lian did to him and his family but he turned a blind eye to everything that was more he even tried to break the marriage of his daughter and pushed his daughter to take the position which belonged to his daughter.


    Sure enough, an apple did not fall far from the tree. Song Wang Lei always craved what he had and his daughter was the same as well, wanting to take whatever Song Yan had, what was more, it was because of Song Wang Lei''s evil plot that he and his wife fell apart if he had left a way out for him then he would have left his brother to stay in the hospital as well but since he enjoyed stealing positions so much. He might as well also stay locked up in this small room together with his wife and daughter and see how it feels to be locked up for years.


    He looked at Chu Lian who had gone exceptionally pale and then smiled at her with a malicious glint in his eyes before standing up from his chair as he looked at his elder brother who was unconscious and then said, " We have a lot of time, Chu Lian. I am sure we will see who will be the first one to break."

 Chapter 808 Lets See Who Breaks——2

    ---------------------


    When Song Dong Ming came out of the room, Song Ling Yan who was standing on the side rushed over to his father''s side and then said in a hurried voice," Father, that woman will not give up so easily."


    The house where the two brothers, Lu Peng and Lu Cheng lived had thin walls and Song Ling Yan could hear everything that went inside the small room, after getting the money from Song Yan, the Lu family of three no longer lived in this small house instead they now lived in a small apartment which faced the seaside, and because they had a much better option in front of them, the Lu brothers were not at all upset about letting go of this small house which leaked in rain.


    " You do not have to worry about her, she is such a proud woman¡ª¡ª let her stay in that dingy room for three weeks and watch how quickly her mouth will open," Chu Lian was someone who went from rags to riches, for eight years she did not have to worry about anything, she could act as proudly as she wanted and would stay in rooms which were cleaner than her face.


    How can she ept staying in this small room which smelled of human pee and poo? It was easy to go from rags to riches but it was impossible for someone to fall from grace and then pick themselves up from the ground.


    Even though Chu Lian was thinking that she will be able to get out of this small room as long as she hid where she kept his wife''s corpse, it was nothing but wishful thinking on her part. He knew what kind of woman, his wife was, she was someone who ..for the sake of revenge would drink three bitter sips only to double the pain of the person who tried to go against her.


    There was no way she would like it if he let go Chu Lian so easily, that woman had to suffer and she was going to suffer twice as much as they did only then he will be able to look at his wife when he meets her in the underworld.


    When Song Ling Yan heard the words of his father, he did not say anything and silently agreed. If his father was confident then he was going to trust him on this matter, and more importantly what his father said indeed made sense. Chu Lian was no longer a woman who was willing to suffer, surely the second she get wind of the fact that she will no longer be able to get out of this ce with the small information that she had in her hands, she will start parroting everything that she knew rather quickly.


    " What about thepany, are you really going to leave it alone?" Song Ling Yan asked as he looked at his father who nodded grimly and then replied, "It is not that I am not willing to go through the trouble to save thatpany but now the Song corporation that I knew ispletely different, it''s dripping with corruption and schemes, I asked your uncle Xue to give me a small overview of what happened throughout these past few years and believe me, the efforts to revive thatpany is simply futile, it is better to start from the scratch instead."


    ¡­<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    On the other hand, Song Yan who woke up around eight in the morning did not know that her father and brother worked so hard in the night in fact, she too had to work rather hard throughout the night. Fu Yu Sheng was like a beast who lost his leash the second she agreed to stay with him, all night he tossed and turned her around, he was so excited that Song Yan almost forgot to count how many times they messed around.


    She looked down at the man who was hugging her and rolled her eyes, Last night he truly drove like he was going to die while driving. She pushed him off her and then slid off her bed, her eyes fell on her body and when she saw that she was not covered in sweat and her body was clean she snorted.


    At least this man had a conscience.


    With her feet padding on the floor, she walked over to the bathing room where she took a quick shower and then fixed herself, once she deemed herself clean, Song Yan walked out of the bathing room and walked over to look in the mirror and as soon as she looked in the mirror she could not help but softly gasp when she saw the condition of her skin.


    Compared to the amount of skincare and medicinal herbs that she used to cultivate her yin energy, Fu Yu Sheng''s energy did a much better job. Herplexion was rosy and she no longer looked as pale as a ghost with her eyes clean and her body full of energy she was in much better condition.


    " I did not expect the King''s aura to be this capable," she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was smiling even in his sleep and blinked her eyes. No wonder he had so many women after him, he was once in a lifetime investment.


    When she was done getting ready, she left the room and went down to the dining room where the housekeepingdy had prepared some porridge and egg drop soup for the family. The housekeepingdy was called Aunt Lu and her cooking was very good, even though she only cooked porridge Song Yan was very satisfied, and what was more after so much tossing around she was rather hungry. She took a few mouthfuls of porridge and did not forget to praise Aunt Lu, " The porridge really tastes good, Aunt Lu. Even the egg drop soup is really good."


    Aunt Lu was immediately overjoyed when she heard Song Yan''s praise, she beamed with joy and hurriedly brought another bowl of porridge for Song Yan, this bowl was filled to the brim and Song Yan who was eating looked at the heavy bowl was full of rice grains and was worrying about how she was going to finish it when she saw Fu Yu Shenging down when she saw her husband, Song Yan''s eyes lit up and she called Fu Yu Sheng, " Yu Sheng? Are you hungry?"

 Chapter 809 Chen Xi Plaguing Ning Ying

    Fu Yu Sheng looked at Song Yan who was acting like a doting wife and turned to look at the two bowls of porridge which were in front of her, his eyes fell on the porridge inside the bowl which was filling the two bowls the brim and could not help but chuckle, he knew very well that no matter how hungry Song Yan was, eating a bowl of porridge was her limit, there was no way she will be able to eat two bowls and that too which were filled to the brim.


    Fu Yu Sheng sat down next to Song Yan and pulled the bowl which was sitting on the side, when he saw that the housekeepingdy was going to fetch him another bowl, he stopped her by saying, " There is no need for you to bring me a bowl especially, I will eat this."


    With that he pulled the bowl in front of him and then started to eat, because he came to look for Song Yan in a hurryst night, he did not eat anything and then he was busy taking care of her throughout the night which followed ¡ª¡ª ahem, anyway the bottom line was that he was exceptionally hungry and finished the porridge in his bowl in just a few mouthfuls while Song Yan was still eating.


    When the Aunt saw the eating speed of Fu Yu Sheng, she could not help but ask if he wanted more porridge to eat to which Fu Yu Sheng agreed, he was a grown-up man and was not conscious about gaining calories, no matter how much he ate, with the amount of work which was piled up in his office, he was going to burn just as many calories as he ate.


    As the husband and wife finished their breakfast, the doorbell rang and the housekeepingdy walked towards the door to open it, no sooner did she open the door than a very flustered-looking Ning Yu rushed inside, her entire face was raced and she looked like she was truly angry, seeing her like this both Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan looked at each other, they did not say anything instead they cleaned up after themselves and then wiped their hands on the napkins which were offered to them by the housekeeping aunt.


    " What is the matter, Miss Ning?" Song Yan asked as she walked over to where Ning Yu was standing, with her face lined with concern, she asked the housekeeping aunt to go and bring some cold water for Ning Yu who looked at the floor of the living room with an angry look on her face.


    She seemed so furious that she did not say another word instead she rolled her eyes many times, whenever she opened her mouth, she ended up closing it, seeing that Ning Yu was truly rather angry, Song Yan brought her to the couch which sat in the middle of the living room and then helped her sit down before she said, " You should take long breathes and try to ease your mind, Miss Ning only then will you be able to tell me what is going on and that way I will be able to help you."


    Ning Yu nodded stiffly just as the housekeeping aunt returned and offered her a ss of cold water which Ning Yu took and then drowned it in her throat in one swift move of her wrist.


    Seeing how enraged she was that despite being an heiress of a big family, she was acting like this, Fu Yu Sheng could not help but ask, " Did Yu Shen do something?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Just as he asked this question, his third brother who was now following his fianc¨¦e like a tail appeared while carrying all sorts of snacks and dresses, his arms were so full that it looked like he needed another set of arms to carry what he was holding in his arms.


    " Brother, what are you talking about? How can I annoy, Yu''er? It''s my brother-inw who annoyed her¡ª¡ª"


    " Do not call him brother-inw!" Ning Yu snapped at Fu Yu Shen shrilly and thetter immediately shut up, if his fianc¨¦e did not want him to call his brother-inw by his title, he will not call him brother-inw.


    Now that Fu Yu Shen had opened up the pandora box, Ning Yu could not be calmed down, she turned to look at Song Yan and then asked in a huffing voice, "Sister-inw, tell me how can my brother be so stupid?"


    " But what happened?" Song Yan did notment instead she asked Ning Yu why she was angry, when Ning Yu heard Song Yan''s question, she rolled her eyes a couple of times and then said, " My brother agreed to let Chen Xi shoot an advertisement for ourpany, she is now our brand ambassador." As she spoke, Ning Yu curled her lips disdainfully.


    She only left for a few days and when she returned her brother was already fooled by the shareholders, when she found out that Ning Ying was ying like a baboon who was carrying a stick, she wanted to hit him like she did when she was young!


    " What? How did that happen?" Fu Yu Sheng could not help but ask in confusion as far as he knew didn''t his wife ask Ning Yu to keep an eye on her brother, then howe suddenly Ning Ying appointed Chen Xi, that poisonous woman as the brand ambassador of hispany? Was he looking for something exciting or what?


    Ning Yu sighed as she took a sip from the ss which was offered to her after she was done drinking the first one and then answered in a solemn voice, " I don''t know but one of the shareholders insisted that we take Chen Xi as our brand ambassador, no matter what my brother said that shareholder did not step back instead he started to round up the board of directors and started to pressurise my brother."

 Chapter 810 Chen Xi Plaguing Ning Ying ——-2

    -----------------


    The biggest shareholder after she and her brother was Hu Shan, their father did not manage thepany which sold women''s and men''s innerwear along with their grooming necessities, thispany was left in their hands such that they will be able to learn from their mistakes before making it to the mainpany, since thepany in which they were working, for now, was the one that made the lowest profit.


    Their father asked them to make ns which will double the turnover of thepany and Ning Yu and her brother were doing a good job when they were taking care of thispany.


    However not every path was covered with roses, though they were able to manage theirpany well, they had a shit stirrer as well. And to their bad luck, this shit stirrer was none other than Hu Shan who had the biggest shares after her and Ning Ying.


    It could be said that he was the second inmand after Ning Yu and her brother, if Hu Shan was not a fool, theirpany could have reached another level and would have long surpassed theirpetitors but Hu Pan was a fool, not only was he a fool, he was someone who believed that he was better than the rest.


    Instead of focusing his energy on new projects he focused all his attention on how to make things difficult for Ning Yu and Ning Ying, because he was older than them, he firmly believed that he was more experienced and thepany should always listen to him.


    In most cases, the directors did listen to Hu Shan and as long as he did not cross the line, Ning Yu had nothing to say against him but when he went against her bottom line, she will often quarrel with him. This time who knew that the second she came looking for Fu Yu Shen, Chen Xi''s agent would fix up a meeting between himself and Hu Shan?


    Ning Yu had no idea what kind of benefits Chen Xi''s agent gave to Hu Shan but the man was adamant to appoint Chen Xi as the brand ambassador because Ning Yu was busy with her own thing, Ning Ying did not bother her with this matter and tried to hold the fort the down by himself.


    What neither of the siblings expected was that this time the entire team of shareholders were standing by Hu Shan''s side and were determined to go against Ning Ying.


    Either they were threatened or they were bribed by Hu Shan privately, in the end, Ning Ying lost the battle and Chen Xi was appointed as the brand ambassador by the time Ning Yu found out about this matter, Chen Xi''s agency had already signed the contract and it was toote to back down.


    Ning Yu wanted to break the contract but Hu Shan straight up told her that this decision was something that the board of directors came up with and she had no right to break a contract without the permission of the shareholders and the directors.


    If not for the fact that Chen Xi''s agent was a man, she would have thought that Hu Shan had received some sort of wicked benefits given how inclined Hu Shan was to keep Chen Xi within thepany!


    " And now that Hu Shan brings Chen Xi almost everywhere, he even asked my brother to have lunch with him where Chen Xi ''coincidentally'' arrived, like hell! I am sure that Hu Shan was the one who tipped Chen Xi off about the lunch that he was having with my brother," Ning Yu wanted to keep Chen Xi away from her brother but Hu Shan always came up with tricks which allowed Chen Xi to meet with her brother. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    These days Ning Ying ran in Chen Xi almost three times in a day and as his sister, she could not help but be annoyed with him. She asked him not to sumb under pressure but him! All he needed to do was to keep holding on until she returned and yet he could not even do that, what kind of man was he?


    Now she was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan.


    Song Yan''s eyes widened, she truly underestimated those sisters. After working so hard for so many days she finally got closer to stripping off their faces and they ended up getting close to Ning Ying and hispany.


    " This Hu Shan, does he look like he is affected by parasitic bugs?" Song Yan could not help but ask but Ning Yu shook her head and replied, " I did check him up, though he looks pale and sickly as if he had overindulged himself by drinking too much, he is not gued by the parasitic demons."


    When Song Yan heard that Hu Shan was looking pale and sickly, her eyes shed again as she asked Ning Yu to show her an image of Hu Shan. She wanted to see what kind of ailments was he suffering from because if the man was in the correct state of his mind he would have never agreed to let someone like Chen Xi sneak inside thepany.


    Fortunately, they just had the signing ceremony at thepany which Ning Yu was looking after and it was not hard for Ning Yu to show an image of Hu Shan to Song Yan.


    When Song Yan peered at the image on Ning Yu''s screen, it was just as Ning Yu said he looked thin and sickly like he was dying. His skin was pale like a corpse and one could see the blue veins sticking out of his skin, though he was smiling the man looked rather close to dying.


    Her mind went back to the blood tree and a very ugly notion came to her mind.


    " You said that he is not infected by parasitic bugs, then is he overindulging himself with food which is slightly raw and still has blood? Like has he taken a sudden liking to raw fish or rare steak?" Song Yan continued to ask to which Ning Yu immediately nodded her head and replied in a panicked voice,


    " Thats right, at thepany lunch, Hu Shan ordered rare steak ¡­I don''t like him but I still have a slight impression of him, in the past he liked his meat well cooked but these days he keeps asking for a food which is cooked in blood, just a week ago he hosted a banquet where he hunted a deer and then had his chef cook the meat of the deer in its own blood¡­sister inw, is there something wrong with Hu Shan?"


    Song Yan''s expression turned grim as she sneered and said, " I am afraid that the Chen sisters had already caused more than enough ''wrong'' by now!"

 Chapter 811 Sacrifice

    Song Yan only thought that the blood tree did not grow a fruit yet but now that she saw Hu Shan''s condition, she was quite sure that the blood tree which was being raised by the two Chen sisters had indeed grown fruit and that fruit was now being used to create venom to transform good and healthy looking people into zombie vampires.


    Thest time when she met the zombie vampire when she was dealing with Wu Genji''s case, she thought that it was being used by a dark cultivator as a familiar but now she had a very good idea what and why that Zombie vampire was being raised by someone.


    Seeing that the people in the living room was looking at her with a confusion filled look on their faces, she knew that they did not understand anything which was why she told them about the existence of the blood tree and blood tree fruit which was now being used to create venom to create zombie vampires. once they finished listening to her exnation, their expressions changed at once.


    "Sister-inw, are you saying that Hu guy is now ¡­a zombie vampire?" Fu Yu Shen asked as he looked at the smiling man in the image which was disyed on Ning Yu''s phone and could not help but shiver.


    Just what kind of ce this world was turning into? There were demons walking on the surface of their world and if that was not bad enough, zombie vampires were also thrown into the mix, who was causing so much trouble!


    Song Yan nodded grimly when she heard Fu Yu Shen''s question. " I am sure that Chen Xi and Chen Chu Chu created some sort of drug from the venom which she created from the blood fruit. This drug must be much more potent than the ones which can be found in the ck market which exins why Hu Shan is being so adamant to take care of Chen Xi, he must be addicted to that drug!"


    Though she was only making a guess, Song Yan was 80% sure that her hunch was correct, Hu Shan''s sudden favour and Chen Xi getting the brand ambassador role despite being just a B-grade actress showed that there was something weird about the matter.


    If not for addiction what else could make Hu Shan lower his head in front of Chen Xi like a dog?


    What was more, the sunken eyes and sicklyplexion of Hu Shan were enough to give away his serious addiction.


    When Fu Yu Sheng and the rest heard her words their expression could not have turned any more uglier. Especially Ning Yu''s who was looking at the smiling man in the image with aplicated look on her face, on one hand, she felt sympathetic but at the same time she thought that Hu Shan deserved it, why else did he dabble his hands in such a cruel thing like addiction?


    " I really did not expect that something like this took ce, it seems like those Chen sisters cannot be left loose for long," she told Fu Yu Sheng who nodded after understanding the threat they were facing now. They only thought that needed to take care of Chen Xi and Chen Chu Chu but now that they were facing another problem they did not have enough time to drag this matter for long, in case Chen Xi and Chen Chu Chu end up harming more people and that blood tree bore another fruit then there was a chance that this matter might be even more severe.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " I have already talked about this matter with Yan Guo, he said that he will start investigating thepany which sent teachers and nannies for the two sisters, he might already be at thepany." Fu Yu Sheng told Song Yan as he remembered the conversation that he had with Yan Guost night when he was at the Yan residence.


    ¡­


    On the other side of the city, Yan Guo brought his people to the smallpany which looked dpidated and really odd, its window was boarded up and even though there was a big ''open'' sign there was no oneing inside the building in fact they could not even see a single person inside. With the dust piling on the window and the door, the shrine which was built in front of thepany looked exceptionally weird since it was the only thing which was clean andpletely devoid of any speck of dust.


    " Chief Yan, are you sure we are at the right ce?" One of the soldiers could not help but ask, though the ce did have an open sign from what one could see the ce was long abandoned!


    Yan Guo frowned, he had spent the entire night searching about thepanies which were used by Old Master Chen and Old Madam Chen to hire nannies and tutors for Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi, the name of '' Light Ray'' popped at the first ce since this was thepany from where the Chen couple hired most of their nannies and tutors.


    From the reviews this ce was obviously good years ago but now this¡ª-


    " We are at the right ce," Yan Guo answered, though thispany looked oddly different from the images which popped in the inte results, he was sure that he arrived at the right ce.


    He had asked one of his contacts to make a small report for him and from all thepanies from where the women vanished or went missing, thispany had the highest numbers, it was only right that he investigated thispany first and foremost!


    With his people following him, he stepped inside thepany and then walked towards the end of the corridor from where a red light which was looking oddly wasing. As soon as Yan Guo and his people pushed the door which was left ajar, they came face to face with a sacrificial ritual.


    In the middle of a circle which clearly looked like a demonic sign a woman was tied with her hands above her head and legs spread wide apart, she waspletely naked and on top of her was another woman, she had ck hair, ck clothes and when she raised her head ¡ª¡ª her ring ck eyes which were dripping with blood stared at Yan Guo sinisterly.

 Chapter 812 Sacrifice——2

    ------------------


    When Yan Guo saw the evil thing which was sucking the life out of the woman who was slowly turning from a young woman to an old one with her eye sockets already empty as she tried to scream but the thing which was on top of her was already chewing the tongue of the woman who was used as a sacrifice.


    Yan Guo could see that the woman wanted to cry but she had no eyes or tongue to make a sound or let out even a single tear. All she could do was struggle but her limbs were so tightly tied that she could only move a little as she moaned in pain.


    Blood was dripping from the side of the woman''s mouth while the woman with bleeding eyes chewed her tongue. With the sound of her chewing the already eerie room turned even eerier and to make things worse, the ck-eyed woman swallowed the bleeding tongue in a gulp before tilting her head and smiled at Yan Guo.


    Her smile caused her pale face to stretch from one side to another which made Yan Guo''s hair to stand up, but before he could even let out a scream, he saw the thing pounce in the air and head straight towards him.


    Song Yan knew that there was a chance that Yan Guo and his team might face something sinister which was why she handed them grade A protection talisman.


    Even Yan Guo was slowly getting used to such things after seeing the parasitic demons and the morphed bodies of the three medical examiners.


    Thus, even though he was scared enough for his legs to turn jelly, as soon as Yan Guo saw the thing pounce at him, he raised his hand and then whipped out a talisman before throwing it straight at the woman with short ck hair and bleeding ck eyes, this woman was none other than Hei An De when she saw a talisman flying towards her, she sensed that something was wrong but because of her momentum, it was toote for her to dodge.


    The talisman got stuck in the middle of her chest and glowed with a brilliant white light causing Hei An De to open her mouth and let out a mournful scream as she fell to the ground and then rushed in the opposite direction, seeing this Yan Guo took out a few more talismans and then threw in her direction fluidly, he did not know what that thing was but seeing that it was causing harm to others, it was only right that he made sure that it was ''hurt'' enough to stay low for a while.


    Hei An De did not expect a human to be so prepared thus, in the small room she could not run away and ended up getting injured before she pounced inside a portrait and then vanished.


    Once she was gone the demonic circle stopped glowing, the red light vanished and the room returned to its usual state. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Yan Guo breathed a sigh of relief and then turned to look at the man who was sitting in the corner with a terrified look on his face, he was trembling from head to toe but Yan Guo was quick to notice the scratches on his arms and face, this man who was the owner of thispany with surname Qin and name Xu was obviously behind the kidnapping and sacrifice of this woman.


    The soldiers behind Yan Guo were obviously terrified of what happened just now but they did not dare to show it on their faces, with a loud collective gulp they moved inside the room and then untied the woman who was on the ground unfortunately they were still a step toote.


    " Chief Yan, the woman is dead!" One of the soldiers announced and before Yan Guo could say anything the old man, Qin Xu heaved a sigh and pped his hands over his head as he stuttered, " Goo¡­Good that she is dead, or else that ¡­ that thing would have killed my family! My grandson! Oh, my granddaughter! Don''t take my grandchildren! I ¡­I will do anything!"


    Qin Xu was obviously very scared though it seemed like he was used to offering sacrifices over the years, he seemed still very ufortable. His eyes were flickering and he was trembling like a leaf in a storm, his words did not make any sense as he wildly cried for his grandchildren.


    Though Yan Guo was upset and furious with the man for killing a young woman, he could not simply arrest a man who was not even in the right sense of his mind which was why he turned to his soldiers and had them pull Qin Xu to his feet and drag him to his office where they helped him sit down as Yan Guo walked inside and then poured a generous amount of water in the ss before offering it to Mister Qin who was still quaking.


    " Here mister Qin, drink this," said Yan Guo as he helped Qin Xu take the ss in his hands but the man was simply distraught, as soon as Yan Guo let go of the ss, the entire thing fell on the ground and with a smash broke into pieces.


    Qin Xu let out a blood-curdling scream as he jumped up from his chair and then rushed to the cupboard in his room where he jumped inside and tried to hide himself, " They are here! They are here!"


    " He seems to be in shock," the right-hand man of Yan Guo told his chief who nodded and then asked him to bring a tranquilliser.


    Since they were soldiers they did not have the right to administer tranquillisers but the medics did, they rushed inside and then used the gun to shoot Qin Xu. It took a few minutes for Qin Xu to fall unconscious and only then did Yan Guo walk forward and then took out the phone of Boss Qin and dial the number of the so-called grandson and granddaughter of Mister Qin.


    He needed to know just what made this honest-looking man who couldn''t even withstand such a gore sight take such a step.

 Chapter 813 The Incidents Of The Past

    After Yan Guo called the grandchildren of the old man, he was surprised to find that the granddaughter of Mister Qin was in her twenties while his grandson was a teenager, when he saw how worried Old Master Qin was regarding his grandchildren he thought that they were only five or ten years old but now that he was looking at the grown-up woman and the teenager, he really had no idea what to say.


    Instead of showing any sort of awkwardness on his face, Yan Guo sternly looked at the grandchildren of Old Master Qin and then said in a gruff voice, " Do you know? Your grandfather was caught performing a human sacrifice, the woman whom he caught is now dead! With this kind of activity, he can be imprisoned and sent to execution!"


    As soon as the two grandchildren of Old Master Qin heard this, their expression changed. The woman who was standing in front of Yan Guo immediately objected as she said, " Kind officer, I know that what my grandfather did promotes feudal superstitions but believe us if we had another chance we wouldn''t have done something like this."


    In the end, Yan Guo did not even need to ask whether the two kids knew about the human sacrifices, they obviously did know about them!


    Yan Guo''s expression could not have gotten any worse, he stared at the woman and the teenage boy next to her, maybe his expression was indeed very bad because the two lowered their head and did not dare to even look at Yan Guo.


    " How will you exin this matter? Why don''t you tell me why your grandfather used young women as human sacrifices? This is against thew of our country and it is a crime which is punishable in the eyes of thew by being executed in the hands of a firing squad!" Yan Guo asked coldly.


    Yan Guo knew that something sinister was going on behind the scenes, after all, he just witnessed everything with his own eyes. But even though he knew that there was a reason behind he still could not turn a blind eye in the face of living sacrifice. The young woman who had a long life ahead of her was gone just like that how can he be not furious?


    The young woman and the teenager were scared by Yan Guo''s words, they did not even dare to look at their grandfather who was lying unconscious on the couch next to them. In the end, it was the teenage boy who could not stay quiet and then said angrily, " Officer, you make it sound as if we are murderers who are running after the lives of young women! The world is bigger than we expect it to be, it''s true that what we did was wrong but who bes a sinner just because they want to? In the beginning, even our family did not want to do something like this but then ¡­. But then¡­" The eyes of the young boy turned red as he raised his arm and then wiped his tears.


    " Little Yong," The young woman was called Qin Xu, when she saw that her brother was crying she immediately tried to calm him down but it was as if Qin Yong had finally found a way to vent his suppressed emotions and he could not calm down. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In the end, Qin Xu asked one of the young soldiers to take her brother away from the room since his emotions were all over the ce.


    Seeing the saddened and silent expression of Qin Xu as she looked at her brother who was walking out of the room while crying, Yan Guo calmed down and then patiently said, " Miss Qin, I am not here to make things difficult for you, while I have to make a decision regarding this living sacrifice, this is not the reason why I came here¡­. I only came here because I wanted to find out about the rtionship between those women who vanished while being appointed in yourpany and the Chen family¡ª¡ª"


    As soon as he mentioned the Chen family, Qin Xu''s expression turned livid and her face started to twitch as her eyes started to flicker left and right, she clearly wanted to run away but did not dare to, seeing this Yan Guo''s expression turned grim as he added, " Miss Qin, think before making a decision. If you do not speak properly then I will have no choice but to drag you to the military district where I will have your entire family investigated, I am sure something wille out of this."


    This time, Yan Guo did not stay polite, befire he was mincing his words just because he was talking with the fairer gender but upon seeing that Qin Xu was still trying to escape, he could only change his tactics.


    Qin Xu who was determined to stay silent immediately paled when she heard that there will be a thorough investigation, she was a teacher in one of the famous schools. Her job was the only thing which was supporting the entire family if she was dragged to the military district and was investigated she was worried that she will not be able to keep her job!


    With her lips trembling in fright, Qin Xu lowered her head and then said in a hurry, " I will talk! I will talk! Please do not take me to the military district! I can''t afford to get investigated!"


    In the end, Qin Xu lowered her head and clenched her hands in herp as she started speaking, " Officer we do not wish to do this either, just like my brother said who is willing to be a sinner willingly? It''s because we have no other choice! If we don''t sacrifice young women then we will die!" As she spoke her eyes turned red and she started to sob, but even so, she continued to speak, " My mother, grandmother and father were all swallowed up by that demonic woman, in case we stop these sacrifices, she will eat us all!"


    ----------------------------

 Chapter 814 The Incidents Of The Past ——2

    When Yan Guo heard the words of Qin Xu, he couldn''t help but be vaguely suspicious that what happened in the Qin family was rted to the Chen family and the women who have went missing.


    He then asked Qin Xu to continue speaking and found out that weird things in the Qin family started to happen ever since they came into contact with the Chen couple.


    Back then theirpany was just starting and they were really satisfied when they found out that someone as prominent as the Chen couple wanted to hire tutors and nanny from theirpany.


    The Old Master Qin did not know that he was getting into trouble from which he will never be able to escape, after the Chen couple hired a tutor and nanny nothing happened for a few months but then one by one, both women vanished.


    With the two women running away of course Old Master Chen and his wife were not satisfied they asked for an exnation but even Old Master Qin had no idea why the two women would suddenly leave without saying a word.


    After finding out that the two women vanished, Old Master Qin contacted the families of the two women but to his surprise neither the nanny nor the tutor went to see their families, in fact, it was as if they vanished in thin air.


    However, the Old Chen couple insisted that the two women stole some expensive things from their house and asked for a new set of tutors and a nanny at a discount forpensation when Old Master Qin refused they threatened the Old Master Qin with a police case.


    Old Master Qin only started thispany to earn money for his family, he did not wish to get into a police investigation which was why he agreed to the request of sending another tutor and nanny with a good character this time around.


    Though this deal was a losing one for the Qin family, because they did not wish to get into trouble with the police case they could only suffer in silence but then the new nanny and tutor also vanished after a few months.


    This time Old Master Qin along with his son and daughter-inw thought that something was wrong which was why when the Chen couple came to ask for trouble again, Old Master Qin sent his daughter-inw as the nanny of the two Chen sisters.


    They thought that the Chen family was behind these incidents and that there was something wrong with the character of the Old Master Chen but what they did not expect was that there was something even sinister lurking in the dark.


    As Qin Xu mentioned her mother, her expression could not help but turn even pale as she took out a handkerchief and dabbed her eyes with it as she continued speaking and told Yan Guo that after her mother went to work in the Chen family everything was all right for a few months but then on a night with no moon, they received a call.


    The person on the other side was her mother who was screaming in pain telling them that there were monsters living in the house of the Chen family. At first, they all thought that she was only ying a prank on them but¡ª¡ª<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " I heard the sound of chewing, whatever was behind my mother was eating her alive ¡­even till this day I can¡­I cannot forget that sound."


    As she spoke, she raised her hand and then rubbed her palms on the back of her arms as the small hair on her arms stood up straight,


    She breathed in and out trying to adjust her emotions before she continued telling Yan Guo what happened after her mother vanished.


    " My father went to save my mother," Qin Xu spoke with a mocking smile on her lips. " Even though he knew that whatever was hiding in the Chen family might not be human, he still went to look for my mother and after that, he never returned."


    The disappearance of his son and daughter-inw caused a huge impact on Old Master Qin. He closed thepany and stopped appointing tutors and nannies.


    " We thought that everything was over, we returned after leaving the ashes of parents'' clothes in the ocean such that they will be at peace but then ¡­."


    " Then¡­?" Yan Guo who was listening seriously prodded Qin Xu to continue speaking and the young woman did continue as she said, " We found that portrait in thepany." She pointed to the picture which was in a frame, in the picture two women were sitting side by side on the bank of a river.


    At first nce, it lookedpletely normal but then Yan Guo realised that it was the same portrait in which that demonic thing vanished.


    His expression changed but Qin Xu did not notice instead she continued speaking, " We did not buy this portrait and no one knew where it came from, all we know is that it appeared here in the middle of the night one day. My grandfather tried to track it down but the surveince camera stopped working on the very day we left the house."


    " My grandfather did not think much about this portrait since it was just a picture what harm can it even bring? Which was why he left it alone. One night when my grandparents were cleaning the office of thispany since it has been closed, my grandfather only casually mentioned that he wished his new business would be sessful in front of that portrait and blood started to sip out of that very portrait."


    At this point Qin Xu was trembling just like her grandfather as she tried her best to continue speaking, " And what came out was a woman in ck ¡­ I don''t know how she looks only my grandfather who managed to survive told me bits and pieces. That thing killed my ¡­." She choked up and then started crying again. " She killed my grandmother right in front of my grandfather, she even threatened that my grandfather will lose everything that he has if he does not continue to sacrifice young women every month!"

 Chapter 815 The Illegal Orphanage

    Qin Xu still had some lingering fear when she remembered the vivid description that her grandfather gave to her when he was retelling her what happened that night, it left a scar on their hearts and they were terrified of the unknown which was why her grandfather continued to run thispany where he interviewed young women and hired them as nanny and tutors, he did not hire much but only six or seven women at a time such that they will be able to sacrifice one each month.


    After Yan Guo finished listening to the tale which Qin Xu told him, his mood was veryplicated. He could not stand the fact that so many young women had been killed just like this in the name of human sacrifice but at the same time he also understood why Old Master Qin took this route, he had lost his daughter-inw, son and wife in the hands of the unknown, of course, he was scared of losing his grandchildren.


    But there was no way Yan Guo will be able to turn a blind eye to the killing of the young women which was why he asked his men to bring Old Master Qin to the military district and have him sent to the reformation building.


    " Officer you¡­" Qin Xu was really rmed when she heard Yan Guo''s order, she thought that the honest-looking officer would leave her grandfather after she told him everything but Yan Guo still sent her grandfather to the reformation centre. Why!


    " Miss Qin, please do understand that if your life is precious, so is everyone else¡­ you have no idea how many women have gone missing because of your grandfather''s antics. Maybe some of the families are still looking for their wives or daughter to return, a punishment is inevitable! I am sorry." After speaking he did not wait for Qin Xu to say anything and just took his leave.


    Once he was done investigating the light raypany, he went to the otherpanies as well from where the Old Chen couple hired the teachers and nannies, he even visited the families of the young girl who went missing after befriending Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi and everywhere he received the same response¡ª¡ª


    Something was wrong, very wrong with the Chen sisters.


    In fact, when he went to Zhang Chengdi house who was Chen Chu Chu''s best friend in high school, her mother burst out in tears as she started crying as she scolded Chen Chu Chu fiercely,


    " She is a demon, I am telling you! Back then I could not do anything because the Old Master Chen suppressed the news and made it impossible for me to find my daughter! His wife was even more ruthless saying that my Di Di ran away with a wild boy as if! My daughter was so kind and humble, yet one day she went out to meet with that girl Chen Chu Chu and never returned¡­ I know that she was the one who was behind that incident but unfortunately for me and my daughter, that Chen girl had an alibi and she was able to wash away the responsibility with ease!"


    Madam Zhang wiped her tears with a handkerchief and sniffed before continuing, " They say that the girl is really good but I say that she is simply a demon! She gave my daughter a photograph and ever since then my daughter became weird, she started sleepwalking and would leave the house many times in the middle of the night, when we tied her up, she would scream and yell to be let out! If that girl is not a ghost then what is she?"


    When Yan Guo heard that Madam Zhang also had a photograph, he immediately asked for it but Madam Zhang shook her head and replied, " I wish I could give it to you but that frame can not be picked up." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As if to show him that she was speaking the truth, she asked him to follow her to the bedroom which belonged to herte daughter upon arriving at the room, Yan Guo was surprised to find a bunch of talismans sticking to the door.


    " That frame sometimes bleeds on the night of no moon, we do not wish for that evil thing toe out which is why¡­" if they had more money Madam Zhang would have moved out of this ce long ago, it was such a pity that they were so poor that they could not even afford a new ce.


    She opened the door and pushed it open only to reveal a dirt-covered room which was filled with more and more talismans, before pointing to the end of the room where a frame with two women sitting on a table and drinking was hanging, "It''s that one."


    Yan Guo''s breath hitched but he still walked inside and tried to take the frame off but just as he expected the frame did not budge.


    In the end, he could only return with a picture that he clicked on his phone, when he arrived at the Yan household, he heard his mother scolding his father for not stopping the Chen family from moving into the house which was next to theirs and almost slipped.


    What was this? Was the Chen a bane that they can never avoid? Why were they following them like a ghost?


    Yan Guo wanted to take a bath and eat something but upon finding out that the Chen family was living so close to his family, he could not care less about a meal and then rushed to the Fu family.


    As soon as he pressed the doorbell, the door was opened by the housekeepingdy who asked him toe inside, but as soon as he stepped inside the house, he was surprised to find a gloomy atmosphere hovering on top of the members of the Fu family, it was only when he stepped inside did Song Yan raise her head and smiled at him, " Brother Guo, you are back? Come sit down, Aunt is preparing a sumptuous meal for sister Ning."


    -----------------

 Chapter 816 Dug From An Old Sect

    Yan Guo looked at Ning Yu who was being coaxed by Fu Yu Shen and could not help but ask, " Brother Yu Shen, did you make your fianc¨¦e upset again?"


    Fu Yu Shen, who was coaxing Ning Yu felt like he was shot whileying down and helplessly stated, " Brother Yan, what are you talking about? How can I even think of making her upset? It''s just that something happened to her brother."


    Once he started speaking Fu Yu Shen ended up telling Yan Guo everything that took ce in the Ningpany and by the time he was done telling Yan Guo everything, thetter''s expression was so off that he looked like he was going to pass out any second, seeing this Song Yan was reminded of the investigation which Yan Guo did today and said, " Brother Yan did you find something after looking around today?" As she asked this question she asked the Aunt to bring something cool to drink for Yan Guo who sat down and wiped his sweat.


    When Song Yan mentioned the investigation, Fu Yu Sheng also became rather serious along with others.


    Yan Guo was immediately reminded of the horrible things that he had witnessed today and told Song Yan everything, while he repeated the entire thing to Song Yan, his expression was rather heavy and he could not help but sigh, "It''s a good thing that you told me about those nannies and tutors or else who knows how many more women might be harmed?" There was not one institute which was sacrificing young women but every single one of them from where the Chen couple hired the nannies and tutors!


    What did this mean other than the Chen sisters being the crux of the problem, what else can it even mean?


    And to make things even moreplicated all these matters were suppressed by the Old Master Chen who used his power for the wrong means!


    Yan Guo also told about the photo frames which weremon in all the scenarios and then turned to look at Song Yan, if hadn''t seen that woman who tried to kill him after sucking the young woman clean, he wouldn''t have thought that the frames could make such an impact but now he could not help but think that something was very wrong with these photo frames which were ced in every single house and institute from where the women vanished.


    He pursed his lips and suddenly asked, "Sister-inw, how is it possible for such a thing to happen?"


    Song Yan who already knew that something was very wrong with therge photo frame which she found in thepany of her sister-inw, was not surprised. No wonder she could not trace the presence of that demonic being and kill it, it was because that photo frame was just a single burrow while being connected to many others. That thing must have escaped from the frame when she was instilling her spells making thempletely useless!


    "It''s fairly very easy for a demonic being to hop from one ce to another as long as they are linked, the demonic being can easily move around." She paused and then added, " I am sure that the thing was created by Chen Chu Chu to make sure that she will be able to get a certain amount of yin energy every month without being caught, most likely it''s just a familiar which she created."


    Demonic beings were different from ghosts, they were more powerful and creating a familiar from the fragments of their demonic energy was simply as easy as snapping their fingers.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Song Yan was calm when she was exining the matter to Yan Guo even the rest of the people who were sitting in the living room were quite serene given that they had their own fair share of experience but Yan Guo was shocked to the point that he needed five ss of water to calm down.


    While Song Yan was exining the matter, Fu Yu Sheng''s phone dinged with a message thetter opened it at once upon seeing that it was sent to him by Assistant Xi.


    Yan Guo on the other hand continued to wipe his forehead as he looked rather worried given that the Chen family now lived next to him but Song Yan told him that with the matter still fresh Chen Chu Chu and her sister might not make a move for the time being.


    Before she continued to ask, " What about the orphanage, did you find anything about that brother Yan?"


    Yan Guo only remembered about the orphanage when Song Yan asked about it, he sighed and then rubbed his head before he replied, "It''s just as you told me, Wan Wan, there is no trace of the kids being sent abroad, I did find the families which Chen Chu Chu spoke of but when I contacted them, they told me that they have never adopted any kid and even called me a psychopath."


    Till now Yan Guo was suffering from the shivers.


    The children who were taken in by Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi were more than five hundred! And that was when he counted them alone while not adding the ones who vanished when they were studying in the same ss as Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi.


    In fact, as long as one was to investigate the families which Chen Chu Chu spoke of one could have found out that the words that she spoke were nothing but lies since Chen Chu Chu was not as meticulous as she thought she was but everyone else had a good impression of the two sisters and never doubted anything, they all thought that the two sisters were doing a good job but actually they were just raising those girls as geese and ducks to be chopped and eaten onter!


    " There is one more thing, that orphanage is illegal, I looked through the paperwork and asked one of my colleagues to track it down in the government record but there are no documents which would prove that the orphanage is valid."


    " If that is the case then we should simply use this method to raid that orphanage for the time being as for the two Chen sisters'' appearance, I still need to take a look¡­."


    " It seems that they were dug out from the remains of an old sect." Fu Yu Sheng interrupted Song Yan as soon as he finished reading the information which was sent to him by assistant Xi.

 Chapter 817 A Pair Of Hypocrites

    Fu Yu Sheng raised his head and looked at Song Yan and the rest before he said, " I asked elder brother to bring me a picture of Chen Chu Chu and her sister''s childhood and sent it to assistant Xu to investigate. From Assistant Xu''s report, I can only tell you one thing that these two appeared in the small vige of the L city after the old sect and the things which were hidden inside them were excavated from "


    Song Yan turned to face her husband while she seriously paid attention to what he was saying and so did the rest as they all waited for Fu Yu Sheng to continue.


    It turned out that the Chen sisters first appeared in the small vige where an ancient sect was found thirty-five years ago. The sect was hidden under the debris of andslide and waspletely hidden under the boulder and the rocks but then one day a viger found an old hairpin which was made out of pure gold sticking out of the boulder, after continuous weathering and erosion washed away the boulder, slowly revealing the treasures which were hidden inside.


    At once the appearance of the gold hairpin created a huge uproar in the vige. The vige of plum blossoms was cut off from the outer world because the vigers were uneducated and did not keep much connection with the cities, no among them thought of calling the archaeological department instead they all became tomb robbers overnight.


    One of the reasons was that they were not educated and the other reason was they did not wish to share the wealth which was found in their vige which was why they absolutely refused to let this information be known by others.


    The vigers then excavated the sect by breaking and pushing the boulders away. Once the sect appeared it was like an all-free Buffett for the vigers, they rushed inside at once and then snatched everything from within that they could¡ª¡ª they even went inside the chambers which were shut by talismans and had an ancient lock with strings and enchantment arrays drawn on it.


    From that chamber, they brought out several jade pieces, vases and a big portrait of two women who despite being covered in dust and dirt looked really pretty. The person who excavated this portrait was someone surnamed Yin, he liked the two women in the portrait and brought it home with him.


    Later that man became one of the richest men in the vige, how it happened no one knew. All they knew was that after surname Yin brought the portrait with him, he became incredibly lucky, all the businesses which he started suddenly boomed causing him to rake in riches, the only thing that he was unlucky in¡ª¡ª was his marriage.


    Every time he married a woman, she would either die in mysterious circumstances or she would simply vanish.


    However, the man did not give up marrying women. Even when he was in his sixties, he continued to marry young women and because he was rich no one dared to deny him. Most of the time he would target either those families who were on the verge of getting bankrupt or those who were poor from the very beginning.


    Surname Yin bribed these families with either money or jobs in hispany and sometimes he even seeded in marrying two women at the same time.


    Song Yan''s gaze turned cold when she realised that the man who excavated the portrait was most likely feeding the souls which were trapped inside in exchange for his good luck.


    She did not interrupt Fu Yu Sheng and let him continue. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Surname Yin''s business continued to flourish but his wives continued to die and in case his wife somehow managed to live long enough to give birth to a child, that child also ended up dying after a few months.


    It was said that half of the cemetery of the plum blossom vige consisted of those who married into the Yin house.


    After a few years when the surname Yin turned eighty years old, he could no longer marry anyone because he ended up paralysed in his lower body which caused him to remain in bed for a couple of months before he died as well.


    His body was found on the outskirts of the vige, half eaten with skin melting no one knew what happened to him.


    The matter was too strange, many vigers said that it was his karma while the rest thought that it was an animal attack.


    It was only after his death that the police found two young girls locked in the basement. These two girls were none other than Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi, who were then taken out and they were being prepared to be sent to the orphanage but before leaving, the two sisters asked to take the portrait with them.


    They said that their father told them it was a lucky portrait and they have to keep it safe.


    To others, it sounded like childish talk but since Fu Yu Sheng knew that the two girls were not innocent children, he knew that they must have deliberately spoken these words in front of everyone.


    Later on, before the officers sent them to the orphanage, one of the vigers asked the Chen sisters about the portrait but the two denied him, saying that it was a family secret.


    Fu Yu Sheng then continued, " The viger was surname Chen, he was the brother of the Old Master Chen. He waszy and a good-for-nothing who envied the luck of others, he saw that Old Yin was able to get to new heights because of that portrait which was why he suggested taking the two girls in saying to the police officers that he could not see them stay in the orphanage."


    " The way he spoke made the police officers waver, but thest nail was hit in the coffin by Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi who after spending a few hours with Second Uncle Chen agreed to stay with him. The vigers all sighed when they saw the Chen sisters being fooled by the Second Uncle. They all thought that the Chen sisters were unlucky but the one who turned unlucky was the second uncle Chen."

 Chapter 818 A Pair Of Hypocrites ——2

    -----------------------


    " Second Uncle Chen who took the six-year-old Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi who was still a one-year-old to his house soon hit a jackpot by winning a lottery. His life started to get better and better and the vigers were all awed at the luck of the two Chen sisters which brought good luck to the Second Uncle Chen''s family. But after a few months, the same thing started to happen in Second Uncle Chen''s family which took ce in the Yin house."


    " His wife passed away under mysterious circumstances before his two daughters vanished in the forest and were eaten up by beasts. As for his old mother, she was rumoured to have gone crazy, as she started to mutter to herself and what was more, she often used to call the Chen sisters monsters and demons."


    Fu Yu Sheng''s expression grew solemn as he pursed his lips and sighed before brushing his finger on the screen and bringing it to the end of the report which was sent to him by Assistant Xu. " But the vigers all thought that she did not like the Chen sisters, given that they were adopted by her son. After all, the two sisters went around helping the vigers doing this and that, they even helped the vigers clean up their pigsty and chicken coops which were smelly, their reputation was really good."


    A mocking smile etched on Fu Yu Sheng''s lips as he ced his thumb on the final lines before he continued speaking, " Second Uncle Chen was afraid that his mother would slip something up and cause him to get into trouble which was why he sent his mother to a shed on the outskirts. The olddy was in her eighties and could not withstand much, no one knows what happened to her but one day she suddenly became crazy and then ran down the vige with a cleaver in her hand and killed herself¡ª¡ª she chopped her hands and legs with her own hand before chopping her own head."


    " When the police officers came to collect her corpse, they were surprised to find that her corpse was already affected with bugs and sent it to be burned at once."


    He then closed the phone''s screen and then summed up the rest of the report as he told them, " After the death of the old woman, many rumours started to spread all over the vige. One of them was the vige being haunted¡ª¡ª after that, it was as if the person who was behind the scenes caught the weak nerve of the vige, and slowly the young women of the vige started to disappear. One incident after another happened causing the vigers to slowly move out of the vige and after four years, Second Uncle Chen also vanished. No one knows where he went but his sudden disappearance caused the Old Master Chen and his wife to join in the fray."


    Song Yan''s eyebrows raised as she blinked and asked, " How did the Old Master Chen and his wifee to find Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi?"


    Upon hearing her question Fu Yu Sheng smiled with a mocking glint in his eyes and then replied, " Because Second Uncle Chen was not rich, he was often looked down on by Old Master Chen and his wife. The two of them have been hypocrites and a schemer from the start as one can see that despite having the means they did not bring their mother to the town and left her alone with Second Uncle Chen who did not have any means to earn money." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " Naturally when he hit the jackpot, it was impossible for him to hide something this big from his older brother and his wife, from what Assistant Xu found out, it looks like the Old Chen couple sent someone to investigate how Second Uncle Chen suddenly became so rich all of a sudden. The two of them then brought the Chen sisters with them along with the portrait and it was only after they brought the portrait back with them, did Old Master Chen climb so high up in the ranks. One can say that the reason Madam Chen and Old Master Chen are so protective of Chen Chu Chu and her sister is not that they love them but because they think that all their luck is in the hands of the two sisters!"


    Song Yan then remembered the terrified look on the faces of the Old Chen couple when the bodies were found in the greenhouse, she thought that they were scared because of the sight in front of them but the reason they were scared was because they realised that they were running out of time!


    She could not help but ask, " Does this means that the Old Master Chen and Madam Chen know that something is very wrong with the Chen sisters?"


    Song Yan did not have a good impression of the Chen couple and when she heard that the two were a pair of hypocrites from the start, she could not help but doubt whether they were already aware of everything and knowingly turned a blind eye to everything.


    " I don''t think they know about the Chen sisters or they would not have treated them so well without fearing anything," Fu Yu Sheng replied after a short pause. " But they might know that there was something wrong with the disappearance of the young women which was why Old Master Chen tried his best to keep the cases which were rted to disappearance as suppressed as possible. Maybe they are also aware of the orphanage, who knows?"


    What Fu Yu Sheng said shocked Yan Guo to the core.


    After all, even if he did not have a good impression of the Chen sisters and after listening to what Song Yan had to say about them, his impression sunk even further. But he never expected that the Old Chen couple whom everyone respected and admired so much were actually so shameless and ruthless! Did they not say that their mother liked to stay in the vige and that she passed away in peace? That their brother was working abroad? The two of them have been fooling them for so long and their luck was indeed too good no one bothered to investigate them so thoroughly!

 Chapter 819 Something Happened To Commander Chen

    Yan Guo felt the small hair on his arms standing straight when he remembered how the entire military district praised the Chen couple for doing a good deed by adopting the Chen sisters and for raising them so well, that despite being above all, they did not put on any air and were beautiful and kind ¡ª¡ª he felt like puking!


    What beautiful and what kind-hearted? Good upbringing, eww?


    The entire family except Commander Chen were cut from the same cloth! If not for the fact that Commander Chen looked exactly like Old Master Chen when he was young, he would have thought that the couple might have stolen Commander Chen from someone when he was a baby!


    If his parents raised such a daughter, he would have gone to the execution ground and then asked the firing squad to shoot him dead! Having such sinister sisters was enough of a sin to be executed!


    Song Yan on the other hand was not paying attention to Yan Guo, the cogs of her head were slowly overturning as she realised something and then said, " So the real portrait is hidden in the Chen house! The two sisters must have taken a bit of their dark magic which was locked into that portrait and then instilled a bit of the magic to the different portraits which they sent away."


    " Doesn''t that mean that if we need to take those sisters down we have to take that portrait down first?" Ning Yu sharply pointed out the crux of the matter.


    " You are indeed wise, Sister Yu," Song Yan praised Ning Yu who blushed heavily causing Fu Yu Shen to frown, why was it that when he kissed her, she did not blush this much? Was it because his kiss was not as good as his sister-inw''s praise?


    If Ning Yu knew what was going on in his head, she would have seriously nodded in response.


    " Having demonic energy spread around weakens the demonic creature but at the same time it reduces the chance of getting killed," Song Yan exined as she ced her hand under her chin as she carefully thought everything through. " The two Chen sisters were able to rip their magic into bits and pieces, and that magicter took the form of an individual existence which shows that their soul was ripped apart and locked into a portrait as well. Every time they picked a bit of their magic to instil into another portrait, they also took out a part of their soul and ced it inside."


    Her eyes darkened as she continued, " But the majority of that magic is still locked in the portrait which was excavated from the old sect and it protects the rest, which is why I have to take that portrait down first. Most probably they were cursed and locked in that portrait which is why they cannot take a stable human form and have to rely on the living."


    Fu Yu Sheng frowned after listening to Song Yan''s exnation as he questioned, " I understand what you are saying, the two sisters were able to take their human forms with the help of sucking the life force of young women including their skin and bones but ¡­how in the world did surname Yin find out about how that portrait worked?"


    This question was something that even Song Yan had in her head but she had no answer to it. If she was to think that someone just casually wished in front of the portrait it was still understandable but how did that Yin guy find out that he needed to sacrifice young women to fulfil his next wish and if he failed he will be the one who will die?


    " Someone must be behind them," after a long pause Song Yan spoke up. This was the only conclusion that she could reach, but the question was who was helping the two sisters? Because whoever it was, that person must be the one who taught the Chen sisters how to rip their magic and instil it into another object.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But this was not important for the time being.


    She raised her head and looked at Ning Yu and then said slowly, " Sister Ning if you do not mind ¡­would you be willing to allow Brother Ying to get close to Chen Xi?"


    When Ning Yu heard Song Yan''s suggestion her face could not help but turn pale. " Sister inw¡­?"


    " Don''t worry, I will not let her harm Brother Ying, Ah Yu," Song Yan immediately assured Ning Yu when she saw that thetter was getting antsy after hearing her words. " And for the time being she will not dare to harm, Brother Ying either. We just need to lower her guard along with Chen Chu Chu''s for the time being."


    The more careful one was the more confident they were, Song Yan was very much aware of this fact. The two sisters have never been caught by anyone till now which was why they were very confident of their skills. As long as she gives them the false security that their n was working they will end up dropping their guards.


    As for the portrait which was hidden in the Chen house, she would need Fang Yanli and Zhou Yuan''s help to look for it.


    Ning Yu calmed down slightly when she heard Song Yan''s assurance but she was still a bit worried. After all, Ning Ying was her brother, how can she not worry despite knowing that something evil was deliberately approaching him much less turn a blind eye to it?


    Song Yan also knew Ning Yu''s worry which was why she took out a talisman and handed it to Ning Yu, " This is an A-grade talisman, it will protect Brother Ning against all sorts of curses and hoodwink magic, have him wear it all the time and never take it off but at the same time have him treat Chen Xi really well, so well that she will think that he fell head over heels for her."


    " How¡­how long will we have to keep this act sister-inw ?" Ning Yu asked as she took the talisman.


    "Not for long, only until the banquet of Old Master Yan''s birthday." Song Yan replied which caused Yan Guo to turn pale, the main event will take ce on his father''s birthday. Wasn''t his opinion needed for such a grand opening?


    --------------

 Chapter 820 Something Happened To Commander Chen ——2

    Yan Guo wanted to say something but then his phone started to ring interrupting him, he immediately fished out his phone from the front of his pants pocket and then picked up the call only to hear a terrified voice from the other end of the phone,


    " Uncle Guo! It''s me¡­ Chen Yishen, my ¡­my father fell from the balcony and my sister¡­my sister lost an arm, she ..she is bleeding and not waking up, please e and save me, I am scared!" The child''s voice was filled with terror as he spoke in a shaky voice.


    Chen Yishen was Commander Chen''s son, Song Yan remembered him as an arrogant brat who did not know what was good for him but now as she heard his terrified voice, her expression could not help but change, she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who looked stunned as well.


    Yan Guo did not expect something like this to happen, his face turned pale immediately and he said in a hurry, " Yishen, you wait there! Uncle Guo ising! Stay inside and lock all your doors!"


    As soon as Yan Guo spoke up, he stood up from the couch and then rushed out of the house, Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng followed as well. Fu Yu Shen wanted to follow them but then he was stopped by Ning Yu who told him that no one was at their house other than Old Master Fu and Fu Chen, leaving the elderly and young alone was not the right thing to do!


    Only then did Fu Yu Shen stop.


    While Yan Guo rushed to the Chen house, he called the medics who arrived in a hurry since the Hospital in the military district was not far and upon hearing that the person who fell was none other than Commander Chen and his daughter, they did not waste another minute as they barged inside the house.


    It was just as Chen Yishen said, Commander Chen was lying in the garden at the back of his house. His head had a huge hole at the back and he was bleeding profusely, the grass next to his body had turned red with therge amount of blood seeping out of his head.


    Even though Yan Guo was prepared to see something like this, his expression could not help but change when he saw the horrifying sight.


    " Hurry, bring him to the hospital for a blood transfusion," the leader of the medics urged to his juniors who immediately rushed to Commander Chen''s side with a stretcher.


    " There is a girl inside the house as well," Song Yan told the medics who were taking care of Commander Chen. " She is Commander Chen''s daughter and seemed to have met with an ident causing her to lose a limb."


    When the medics heard her words, they were stunned before they all rushed to the door of the Chen residence and without waiting for anyone broke the door together with Yan Guo and Fu Yu Sheng who added much more strength than the frail-looking medics who stayed in the hospital all day long.


    The door snapped with a loud bang and they all rushed inside the house, no sooner did they step inside the scent of blood coating the air thickly reached their nostrils.


    Yan Guo''s expression changed as he hurriedly ran towards the staircase, " Bring out another stretcher quick!"


    The medics followed his order while the rest chased after him, Song Yan also followed Yan Guo and the rest and upon reaching the second floor, her eyes could not help but turn cold.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Commander Chen''s daughter was lying on the floor with blood seeping out of the arm which was cleanly bitten off by something, her face was pale and from the looks of it, she was even poisoned as her lips were turning a faint blue.


    ''So they even dared to attack their own niece?'' Song Yan already had a good idea of what went down but she did not say anything to make the situation more chaotic, instead, she walked to the door which was closed tightly and then knocked on the surface.


    " Chen Yishen, are you in there? I am Auntie Song, I am here to take you with me," Song Yan deliberately lowered her voice and made it loud and cheery as the medics lifted Chen Qing Qing from the floor and took her away with them.


    " S...Show proof ¡­" No one knew what Chen Yishen went through when he was alone but he was not willing to open the door. Helpless, Song Yan turned to look at Yan Guo who nodded and called the number with which Chen Yishen called him earlier, it did not take long for the child to pick up the call and answer, " H..hello?"


    " Yishen it''s Uncle Yan Guo, I am standing outside with your Auntie Song and Uncle Fu,e out, it''s safe."


    Only then did the door was opened with a click and Chen Yishen peeped out of the small gap.


    His eyes were red and there was a scar on his left cheek, he was trembling from head to feet, his eyes were dazed and ssy as if he went through a shock earlier.


    How in the world he managed to call them, Song Yan could only wonder.


    Seeing this Song Yan could not help but soften her voice, "Yishen, it''s Auntie Songe out, I will take you to Brother Chen."


    Though Chen Yishen was scared out of his wits, he remembered Fu Chen and Song Yan. He nodded his head with difficulty as he opened his arms and allowed Song Yan to raise him and no sooner was he in Song Yan''s arms he hugged her tightly as if he would rather break his limbs than let go of her.


    Song Yan did not find him annoying at all and patted him on the back while speaking in a soothing voice, " You did a good job, you were really brave to call Uncle Guo¡­ your father must be proud of you, surely when he wakes up from his nap, he will praise you."


    " My¡­My father is taking a nap?" Chen Yishen might be overbearing but he was a child in the end, seeing his father fall from the balcony terrified him to bits, this was why Song Yan said those words to ease his little heart.


    "That''s right, he is taking a nap and will wake up when he is energised again, would youe with us and tell him that you are doing good?" Song Yan did not mention Chen Qing Qing and only focused on Commander Chen.

 Chapter 821 Saving The Chen Father And Daughter

    Chen Yishen was scared out of his wits but he still nodded when he heard Song Yan''s words, he did not want to stay alone, he was really scared that if he stayed alone something might happen to him!


    Once Chen Yishen was calm enough, Song Yan brought him to the military hospital along with Fu Yu Sheng and Yan Guo, however as soon as they rushed inside they were told that both Commander Chen and Chen Qing Qing were inside the emergency rooms receiving treatment.


    And outside of the emergency room, Commissioner Lin was standing with a worried look on his face as he looked at the emergency room''s door, his expression was both solemn and concerned while Old Master Yan who also came to find out about the ident with which Commander Chen met with was also standing next tomissioner Lin, after all, Commander Chen was someone who was taught by Old master Yan when he was young.


    Though he was not his father, it could be said that Old Master Yan had a rather big hand in moulding the current personality of Commander Chen and stopping him from bing twisted.


    Old Master Yan was a bit flustered and only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Song Yan and Yan Guo wereing to see Commander Chen along with Fu Yu Sheng.


    Yan Guo strode over to where his father was standing and called out, " Dad! Commissioner Lin!"


    Because of what happened to Commander Chen and his daughter, Commissioner Lin''s face was taut and stiff, he simply nodded at Yan Guo while Old Master Yan strode over to Yan Guo and held the hands of his youngest son. " Bad business, ah Guo! Very bad Business! I am afraid that the younger one¡ª-" he did not say anything when he saw that Chen Yishen was also there and simply sighed heavily.


    When Chen Qing Qing was brought, her limb was bleeding heavily and even though the doctors tried to stop the bleeding, the way that arm was cut off made it impossible for the bleeding to stop and to make things worse such a terrible ident happened to a child! By the time, Old Master Yan saw Chen Qing Qing being wheeled inside the emergency room, that child was hardly breathing!


    Yan Guo patted his father on the back as he helped him down and then turned to look at Commissioner Lin as he asked, " What is the condition of Commander Chen?"


    When Song Yan heard Yan Guo''s question she covered Chen Yishen''s ears and only then did Commissioner Lin open his mouth as he spoke,


    "It is not looking good," a sigh escaped Commissioner Lin''s lips as he shook his head and then continued speaking, " I spoke to the doctors before you came, his head received a fatal wound. There is a chance that a blood clot might form at the back of his head and he might remain in thea for a long time, the same could be said about his daughter, she lost a limb and the blood loss she suffered from was not a small one either ¡ª¡ª there is a chance that because of so much blood loss, she might not be able to make it out of the emergency room!"


    When Song Yan and the rest heard Commissioner Lin''s words, their expression changed especially Song Yan''s, she had to take her hat off for the Chen sisters to think that they were able to show such ruthlessness towards their brother with whom they grew up with and even their niece! <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Song Yan exchanged a look with Fu Yu Sheng, the two of them wanted to ask Chen Yishen what he saw but this was not the proper time to do something like this, which was why they could only purse their lips and stay quiet.


    The emergency treatment ran for more than three hours, and during those three hours, neither of the Chen family members arrived, seeing this Song Yan could not help but ask Chen Yishen where his aunts and grandparents were.


    " Grandpa¡­and grandma went out to look for a master, they said that our family was not doing good and wanted someone to bless us," Chen Yishen answered with a question but when he was asked about his aunts, he frowned and then replied in an annoyed voice, " They went to attend the birthday of a child in the orphanage."


    Song Yan''s eyes flickered as she instilled a bit of yin energy inside Chen Yishen but to her surprise, she did not find any sort of dark magic that was messing with the memories of Chen Yishen.


    Just as she was thinking about whether to increase the amount of yin energy being instilled in Chen Yishen''s body, she heard the sound of the emergency room''s door opening one by one as two doctors stepped out of each room.


    As the attending doctors came out, they headed straight towards Commissioner Lin and Old Master Yan. The attending doctor of Commander Chen was surnamed Min while the attending doctor of Chen Qing Qing was a female doctor surnamed Qi.


    When the two of them came to a stop in front of Commissioner Lin, thetter immediately turned to look at the two and asked, " Doctor Min! Doctor Qi! Is everything okay with the two of them?"


    " Yes, Doctor Min, and Doctor Qi, will those two be alright?"


    Commissioner Lin and Old Master Yan asked at once.


    " First of all, I would like you all to calm down, all right?" It was Doctor Min who spoke as he took the reports of Commander Chen from the nurse and then said in a grave voice, " Commander Chen''s condition is just as we expected, there is a blood clot in the back of his head ¡ª¡ª which will need another surgery for the removal, for the time being, we have stopped the bleeding but I am afraid that even if we remove the blood clot, Commander Chen will still suffer from either a severe concussion or memory loss."

 Chapter 822 Saving The Chen Father And Daughter —-2

    -----------


    The bad news did not stop there, Doctor Qi who was the attending doctor of Chen Qing Qing started to speak next as she said in an unhurried yet professional voice, " The same can be said for the young Miss Chen, we have tried to stop the bleeding but from the looks of it, she is poisoned by something. It''s either a poison which had never been used before or someone just found it recently, we tried our best to take the poison out but we still need an antidote to make sure that she is fine."


    What Doctor Qi did not tell them was that the poison which was flowing in the veins of Chen Qing Qing was really dangerous and potent, if the young girl does not pass tonight with ease, there might be a chance that they might not be able to save her.


    Song Yan looked at the two doctors and then dropped her gaze to Chen Yishen who was still trembling, though she did not have any close rtion with the Chen family, she did not wish to see any more people dying because of the Chen sisters which was why she turned to look at the two doctors and then said, " Doctor Min, Doctor Qi, if you don''t mind can I bring this little one to see his father and sister? With their current situation, I am afraid that they will¡­you know?"


    At first, Doctor Min wanted to refuse but then his gaze fell on the young Chen Yishen who was trembling from head to toe and he nodded, " I will have someone notified, make sure to sanitise yourself properly though their current condition is not good its not bad either, try to keep your distance, Okay miss ¡­"


    " Song, My name is Song Yan," she told the doctor who nodded and then said, " Madam Song, please make sure that the child does not do anything in his anxiousness."


    " Don''t worry doctor, I will keep an eye on him," Song Yan promised as she strode towards the sanitisation room and then had the nurses help her wear a blue protective coat after sanitising her from top to bottom along with Chen Yishen, only then did she walk inside the emergency room where Commander Chen was, it was just as the others said ¡ª¡ª he was currently in aa and his body was strapped with multiple tubes while his head was tied with a bandaged and his usually tanned skin was pale and devoid of blood.


    Seeing this Song Yan walked closer and then took Chen Yishen with her whose eyes seemed to have turned red.


    " Dad¡­." Chen Yishen was ten years old, though he was bratty he knew that his mother was not going to return anymore and he only had his dad and sister, only the two of them cared about him as for his grandparents they cared about him but they cared about his aunts more.


    If something happened to his dad then¡ª¡ª Chen Yishen''s eyes turned bloodshot as he turned to look at Song Yan and said, " Aun¡­Aunt, is dad in pain?"


    Song Yan was examining Commander Chen''s injuries through he was gravelly injured it was not to the point where she could not save him, she turned to look at Chen Yishen when she heard his question and then thought about something before saying, " Well he is indeed in pain, why don''t we give him candy? That way his pain will fly away."


    A few days ago, she sessfully refined an A-grade blood replenishing pill which not only make up for theck of blood but also fought with all sorts of ailments. It took a lot of yin energy as well as expensive herbs to refine those pills and she was only able to refine a total of ten pills but they were enough to treat Commander Chen and his daughter.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " Candy?" Chen Yishen was a bit dumbfounded when he heard Song Yan''s question.


    "That''s right, candy! Don''t you feel good after eating candy after you get hurt?" Song Yan replied which caused Chen Yishen to frown but he still nodded after paying those words some thought.


    That was indeed the case, when he got hurt, his dad will give him candy and tell him to be a man and suck it up and after eating the candy he did not feel bad either.


    But ¡­even his dad who was this big needed candy to fight off his illness? Chen Yishen forgot all about his worries for a minute and noted down this dark history of his father in his heart, when his father woke up, he was going to tease him a lot!


    Just like his father teased him!


    ¡­


    Seeing that Chen Yishen had agreed, Song Yan stood in such a manner that the CCTV cameras might not be able to detect what she was doing and for extra precaution, she asked Fang Yanli to cause some disturbances while she was feeding the pill to Commander Chen.


    Once everything was in ce, she took out a heavenly blue colour pill and then ced it inside the mouth of Commander Chen, this was a pill which did not need anyone to chew it. As soon as it touched the inside of the mouth, it will melt and will get absorbed by the internal organs on its own.


    Song Yan waited until the pill was absorbed by Commander Chen and only came out of the emergency room when she saw that his pallor had turned a bit red, she did the same with Chen Qing Qing but in the little girl''s case, it was a bit tricky as she started to vomit ck blood as soon as the pill was swallowed by her and Song Yan had to call Doctor Qi to handle the situation lest the young girl choked on the poisonous blood which was extracting itself.


    Once she was done treating the two people in the emergency room, she returned to the corridor with Chen Yishen only to hear the cries of Mother Chen and the Chen sisters.

 Chapter 823 Chen Yishen Is The Culprit?

    Song Yan''s eyes flickered when she saw the Chen sisters and Madam Chen, all three of them have red swollen eyes while old Master Chen was desperately asking Commissioner Lin what happened. But how could Commissioner Lin tell anything to Old Master Chen? He, himself had no idea. All he knew was that Commander Chen fell off the second floor of the building and then knocked his head on the hard pavement of his garden and nothing else.


    " Commissioner Lin, just tell me how in the world my son fell off the balcony?" Though Old Master Chen was a bit biased towards the Chen sisters because they were the ones who proved to be lucky for him and helped him get one opportunity after another, his son was after all his blood and flesh, so how can he not worry?! When he heard that his son fell off the second floor of their house and even broken his head, he was so scared that he forgot to breathe.


    And now that he was in the hospital no one was telling him anything which confused him even more, how can his son who was healthy and perfectly fine in the morning now lying in the emergency room? How did that happen?


    Commissioner Lin was getting annoyed with Old Master Chen harassing him but he still quashed down the anger which was bubbling in his chest and then said in a calm voice, " No one knows what happened, Old Master Chen. The experts are all taking a look at your residence and trying to find out what exactly happened, so please calm down and take a deep breath."


    Though Commissioner Lin once admired Old Master Chen, he could not help but be silently annoyed with him inwardly even the admiration he once fell for Old Master Chen fell in a swoop. Ever since Old Master Chen and his wife barged inside the hospital they were asking about Commander Chen but not once did they ask about their granddaughter who also lost a limb and was even poisoned.


    Old Master Chen did not notice the contempt in the eyes of Commissioner Lin instead he wished that the experts'' team woulde and tell him what exactly happened in the house when he and the rest of the family members were absent.


    Maybe even the heavens did not wish for Commissioner Lin to be annoyed by Old Master Chen which was why a few minutester when Song Yan was still standing a bit far from the Chen family, the experts team came to see Old Master Chen, Old Master Yan and Commissioner Lin.


    Seeing the team which was responsible for taking a look inside their house and see what led to the ident, Old Master Chen did not wait for even a second as he rushed towards them and then asked in a hurry, " Leader Su, what happened? Did you find something?"


    Leader Su was in charge of examining the entire Chen residence from the front door to the second floor. When he heard Old Master Chen''s question he frowned and with an awkward expression said, " I did not find anything, Old Master Chen. The second floor only had traces of your son, granddaughter and grandson and no one else."


    In fact, leader Su was quite surprised with the results as well, he did not think that after looking through the entire house they will find nothing in the Chen house which shocked him to the core, from the reports its as if the grandson of the Chen family was the one who was behind the ident.


    " What nonsense?! Are you saying that my grandson?" Old Master Chen stopped speaking as Leader Su showed him the report, it was indeed just as Leader Su told him, there were no signs of anyone entering the house, it was only his grandson, granddaughter and son.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This report startled him and Old Madam Chen, the two of them turned to look at Song Yan who came to stand in front of Yan Guo and her husband, she wanted to see whom the old Chen couple will trust, in case they were to trust their grandson, she will help in the future but in case they did not, then they could not me her for being ruthless!


    The old Chen couple did not know what was going on in Song Yan''s head, they were currently looking at their grandson with a terrified sort of gazes. They did know that their grandson was a bit crooked but did he really attack his sister and father?


    Though they did not wish to believe such a thing, the report was right in front of them!


    Just as the two of them were thinking about this matter, Chen Chu Chu spoke in a timely manner, " Yishen? You are okay, oh thank goodness. When I heard that something like this happened, I was so scared that I almost fainted, it is a good thing that you are all right and nothing happened to you."


    Even Chen Xi nodded to the side with red swollen eyes as she sniffed and then said, " I was so worried that someone might have done something to you but now that I saw you with my own eyes, I can finally calm down."


    The two sisters chimed one after another, though the words they spoke were full of concern and they seemed like they were really worried about their nephew, Song Yan could see what they were trying to do. Her expression changed and so did Yan Guo and the rest even Commissioner Lin could not help but frown.


    He knew that the Chen sisters were only worrying about their nephew but why was it as if they were pointing out again and again that Chen Yishen was the only one who was unhurt in this entire ident?


    Even the Chen couple who were slightly worried about their grandson could not help but shudder in fright when they heard the words of their daughters. That was right, except for the three of them, no one was at home and only Chen Yishen was the one who was all right, how was it possible?!


    --------------------

 Chapter 824 Chen Yishen Is The Culprit?

    Chen Yishen who was just a child did not know that he was being med for something he would never do, he looked at his aunts and grandparents with confusion in his eyes and could not help himself from asking, " Why are you all looking at me like that?"


    Though he was young, he was sensitive because he was now a child without a mother when he went to school, he received gazes that he did not like at this moment, the gazes of his grandparents were just as hurting which was why he could not help but re up.


    When Old Madam Chen saw how her grandson red up at her, she cursed her daughter-inw for raising a beast but on the outside, she only smiled and said, "It''s nothing, Yishen there is no need to worry¡­ Grandma and grandpa are just worried about you and nothing else."


    Chen Yishen knew that his grandmother was lying which caused him to purse his lips angrily, why? Why were they looking at him like that? He did not do anything wrong!


    After Old Madam Chen finished speaking, she hesitated and then asked in a solemn voice, " Yishen, what happened in the house when we were gone? How did your father fall from the balcony and howe your sister was poisoned? Did you¡­ did you y with one of your aunt''s snakes again?"


    Chen Chu Chu was a researcher which was why she had many toxic as well as non-toxic snakes in the house with her but the toxic ones were locked in her room where she used them to study various anti venoms. Like his aunt, Chen Yishen was used to ying with snakes but under the guidance of the adults, he only picked up the non-toxic ones what if he picked up a toxic one when he was alone at home? What was more, the two of them have seen that Chen Yishen was much more annoyed with his sisters these days than he was in the past when his mother was still alive!


    Because their son was paying more attention to his daughter instead of his son after all, Chen Qing Qing was still young and she needed more care than Chen Yishen.


    Didn''t the kid try to attract the attention of his father by breaking this and that? What if he did something simr to that?


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes when she heard the question of Old Madam Chen, she gave up all thoughts of saving this old couple. Even if they were to die in front of her, she was not going to save them, she patted Chen Yishen on the back who looked up at her and then turned to look at his grandmother before he opened his mouth and replied,


    " I did not y with snakes¡­ I don''t know what happened, I was sleeping."


    Chen Yishen was speaking the truth, in the afternoon for some reason he felt really sleepy and then went to take a nap in his room and when he woke up, his father was dangling by the balcony asking him to call Yan Guo while his sister was on the floor bleeding heavily.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Though he spoke the truth, Old Madam Chen and Old Master Chen thought that he was lying because they knew that their grandson never took a nap in the afternoon. He was a very active boy and only knew how to y games, howe he suddenly fell asleep on the day of an ident?


    At this point, they were more or less aware of the fact that it was Chen Yishen who caused this ident and was now hiding the truth by lying to them.


    Chen Chu Chu on the other hand kept adding oil to the fire as she wiped her tears and then said in a sobbing voice, "It is my fault, I knew that Yishen is young and impulsive yet I left him with his sister alone, I should have cancelled the entire thing and stayed home maybe then something like this would not have happened! Now I wonder what is going to happen to brother."


    By now Old Master Chen and Old Madam Chen were already ming their grandson for being selfish and greedy but when they heard Chen Chu Chu''s words they were even more disappointed in Chen Yishen, this grandson of theirs who lost his way so young.


    Old Master Chen even decided to send his grandson to a military school where he will learn how to act like a decent human being from scratch and even thought about adding instructions about how they should not go easy on this boy just because he was young, after all even though he was young he was really ruthless!


    From the moment, Old Madam Chen opened her mouth to question Chen Yishen, everyone understood what the two of them were really thinking in their heads. Old Master Yan was so furious that he wanted to curse the two old fools, were they really this foolish or today was something special? How can they even think that this small boy was the cause of this great tragedy?


    But the facts spoke louder than what they thought in their heads it was clear from the report that Chen Yishen was the only one in the house when Chen Qing Qing and Commander Chen were alone in the residence.


    Though Old Master Yan did not believe that the small boy who was the one who called his son to bring help for his injured father and sister was behind this ident, he could not say anything to the Old Chen couple because trust was something that came from within and could not be taught!


    But at the same time, he decided that he was going to write a thorough report against the Old Master Chen and send it to the higher-ups, a man who could not even trust his own grandson, he did not deserve so many medals and recognitions! He might as well live as amoner and muddle through this and that! Idiot!

 Chapter 825 There Is Nothing Wrong

    From the moment the Chen sisters opened their mouths, Old Master Yan knew that nothing good was going toe out of their mouths. And sure enough, the things that said it only made him wonder just what kind of ruthless beings were they to not even leave a young child alone.


    In addition, the entire thing looked a bit fishy to him. The Chen couple went looking for a master all of a sudden and then on the same day, the Chen sisters went out to ''celebrate'' the birthday of a child in the orphanage and on the same day such a terrible ident took ce all a sudden, howe no one other than Commander Chen and his children were at home?


    Old Master Yan looked at Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi, even though they were crying each one of their words was targeting Chen Yishen, telling everyone just how problematic the child was and that made him even more suspicious of the two of them, he did not have a good impression of them from the beginning and now that he knew their true colours, he did not believe a single word that wasing out of their mouths.


    At the thought that such women were living next to his house, he felt goosebumps break all over his hands and feet. For the first time in his life, he was terrified of a pair of a woman!


    Even Yan Guo''s face was stiffer than usual as he looked at the Chen sisters and the old Chen couple, when he looked at their expressions, he knew that they werepping everything the two sisters were telling them and could not help but feel a bit speechless.


    He then turned to look at the Chen couple and then wanted to say something but before he could, someone else beat him to it.


    " Eldest Miss Chen, Second Miss Chen, it will be a bit too hasty of me to say this but would you mind keeping track of what you are saying?" Fu Yu Sheng smiled at the Chen sisters who were sobbing, his sudden words caused the two sisters to stop their crying and look at him with confusion in their eyes.


    Seeing them act like they did not have the slightest bit of idea what he was saying to them, Fu Yu Sheng could not help but widen his smile slightly as he said, " Chen Yishen is still young and he is your nephew, the words you are saying are a bit too much don''t you think so? I am afraid that if your brother was to know what you were saying about his son, he will not be happy with what you have said about his son when he was not here."


    His words caused the entire corridor to get filled with an awkward air.


    A vicious glint shed in the eyes of Chen Chu Chu as she exchanged a look with Chen Xi before wiping every trace of anger from her face, she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and then said with a small smile, " Master Fu is misunderstanding us, we did not mean that Yishen caused the ident¡ª¡ª"


    "It''s good that you aren''t, the child is still young and such words can cause mental trauma to his gentle mind. What''s more," his eyes glinted with a cold glint as he looked at the Chen family, " Only fools will think that a child would be able to cause such a grave ident." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He then turned to look at the examination team and then smilingly added, " For the time being please look into the matter carefully, I think that the one who was behind this matter was rather sharp, he or she cleared up their traces before making a run for it, I can vouch for Chen Yishen, the kid was inside his room and was scared out of his wits, there is no way he could have caused such a terrifying incident to happen which is why ¡ª¡ª I would ask you to have another look in this matter after all, this concerns the safety of the greatmander Chen."


    His words made sense which was why the examination team also agreed with those words.


    " We will try to take a look at the Chen residence again, I am afraid that it will have to be closed for the time being but just as Master Fu said, its a matter of grave importance and cannot be ignored," the team leader spoke to Old master Chen who was looking a bit awkward.


    " Sure, we..we willply with everything you don''t have to worry," Old Master Chen looked at his grandson and then at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng, feeling a bit guilty¡­he should have been the one who stood up for his grandson but ended up hurting him.


    On the other hand, Madam Chen did not believe a word that Fu Yu Sheng said in fact, her face could not help but darken when she saw that Fu Yu Sheng was speaking up for Chen Yishen. In fact, she always had an issue with Chen Yishen who was more sticky with his mother instead of her.


    In her eyes, her daughter-inw did not teach anything good to her grandson


    A dark glint shed in the depths of Chen Xi''s eyes as she looked at the boy who was being carried in Song Yan''s arms but at the same, she was also worried if that boy saw something then ¡ª¡ª her eyes flickered as she looked at the boy wishing that she could snatch him from Song Yan and finish what they started but stopped when she felt her sister tug on her sleeve and wink at her to not say anything.


    Only then did Chen Xi calm down, that right? There was still time as long as Chen Yishenes back she will deal with him properly this time.


    Song Yan noticed the small movements between the two of them and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng as she nced at him, it was as if the two of them were of the same mind because a secondter Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at the Chen family and then said with a smile, " If you do not mind, shall we take Chen Yishen with us?"


    ----------------------

 Chapter 826 There Is Nothing Wrong——2

    " What?" Fu Yu Sheng''s words caused a stir among the Chen family members, especially Chen Xi and Chen Chu Chu who were looking forward to Chen Yishen''s return.


    " Master Fu, this..this is not good is it?" Old Master Chen could not help but say as he looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was standing in front of him, no matter what Chen Yishen was his grandson and in case he was to send him to another family when his son was unconscious, Old Master Chen was worried that his son might not forgive him.


    " Why not? I am not targeting your family or anything, I just think that Yishen is a bit scared after what happened, he can stay with our son. Chen Chen is older than him and will prove to be greatpany once, your grandson is calm enough, you can take him back to your house, isn''t it better this way?" Fu Yu Sheng suggested with an innocent look on his face as if he could not see the panic-stricken look on Chen Xi''s face.


    But before either of them could say anything, Old Madam Chen spoke up with a quick smile, " Sure why not, it is better this way. The two kids can take care of each other like this, what do you say old man?" Though no one was willing to think that Chen Yishen was the cause of the ident Old Madam Chen still had some doubts.


    She was an old woman who was biased towards her son and did not like herte daughter inw and because Chen Yishen was always with his mother and did not listen to her these days after the death of his mother and always rebelled against her, she indeed had a little suspicion towards him.


    In her petty mind, she did not even consider how Chen Yishen could hurt his sister to the point that she lost her arm but since she had no affection towards her granddaughter, this thought never came into her head.


    Which was why when Fu Yu Sheng asked to take Chen Yishen off their hands, she agreed, what if that brat ended up doing something else? Wouldn''t she and her husband be troubled? What if they meet an ident like her son did?


    Old Master Chen''s face changed.


    He wanted to say something but then Doctor Qi who was responsible for his son''s treatment walked out of his office after discussing the treatment procedures with the nurses and he could only leave the matter in the back of his head for the time being. After all, his son was still more important than his grandson, it is not like he was going to leave him.


    What Old Master Chen did not know was that his actions were the final blow to Chen Yishen''s little heart. Do not look down on him because he was just a young boy, after the loss of his mother, he was even more sensitive and smarter than before, he knew that his grandparents and the rest of his family believed that he was the one who harmed his father and sister.


    His grandmother even left him in the care of someone else and his grandfather did not care about him. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Chen Yishen turned his gaze away from the Chen family and looked away, no one knew what was going on in his head.


    Chen Chu Chu wanted to say something but when she saw that Doctor Qi was here, she did not say anything to Chen Yishen and turned to look at Doctor Qi as she hurried over to where he was standing and with a shrewd and worried expression on her face, she asked, " Doctor Qi, is my brother all right will he be fine?"


    " We cannot speak for the time being," he told Chen Chu Chu honestly since he did not check up on Commander Chen after Song Yan went inside the emergency room with Chen Yishen. " There is a blood clot in his head that needs to be removed," and when he saw Old Master Chen and Old Madam Chen''s expression change he hastily added, " We will try our best once Commander Chen is strong enough to cope with the surgery we willmence with it, the heavens will watch over him, do not worry Old Master Chen, Madam Chen."


    After speaking he turned to leave from the looks of it he was going to check up on Commander Chen.


    Chen Chu Chu wanted to stay behind but Yan Guo who realised her intentions stopped her by saying that since this matter was rted to the military, he will stay behind and when Old Madam Chen tried to question him, he very politely said, " Old Madam, it''s not like I am deliberately doing this, your family only has women and elderly. What can you even do? If I stay behind with my brother, I will take care of Commander Chen. If you stay behind, will you be able to stay awake for an entire night?"


    Old Madam Chen knew that she would not be able to stay awake all night, and she did not wish to leave Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi behind as well after all they were young girls what can they do?


    Thus even if Chen Chu Chu wanted to stay with Commander Chen, she was not allowed to and was dragged away by her mother. Soon, Old Master Chen also left with Old Master Yan because his old body could not handle the stress.


    Once they left, Yan Guo''s face darkened as he turned to look at Chen Yishen, he wanted to ask something to the young boy but then he saw a flustered-looking Doctor Qiing out of the emergency room, seeing this his expression changed, he thought that something happened to Commander Chen which was why he asked in a worried voice, " Doctor did something happen to Commander Chen?"


    Doctor Qi opened his mouth and then after thinking about something he closed his mouth again before opening it again and then said, "That''s the thing, there is nothing wrong with him at all!"

 Chapter 827 Condition Stabilised

    Dr Qi pursed his lips as he rubbed his forehead. He was sure that there was a blood clot in the back of Commander Chen''s head which needed to be removed by surgery but just now when he went to check up on Commander Chen''s vitals he saw that the condition of the man who was lying on the hospital bed was looking much better than before.


    Though he only took it as Commander Chen''s condition stabilising, he still did not dare to take any risk with someone''s life. He immediately called a nurse and then wheeled Commander Chen to the examination room such that he will be able to take a much better look at the vitals.


    But the results both stumped and shocked him. He had to redo the same test again and again to see whether or not he was doing something wrong but no matter how many times he did the same tests again and again, he came to realise that the blood clot which was at the back of Commander Chen''s head had really disappeared.


    When Doctor Qi told Yan Guo and the rest about this, he was still feeling a bit stupefied and could not help but feel a bit guilty. Maybe it was the hospital''s fault and they ended up misdiagnosing Commander Chen, though such a thing rarely happened it was not impossible.


    Yan Guo and Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at Song Yan who acted as if she had no idea what Doctor Qi was talking about instead she acted as if she was just as surprised.


    Instead, it was Chen Yishen whose eyes suddenly brightened and he ended up blurting out, " I gave candy to Dad! My dad must be feeling all right after eating the candy."


    Doctor Qin frowned when he heard Chen Yishen''s words just what kind of candy can bring someone back from the dead?


    As he opened his mouth and was going to ask Chen Yishen about it, Song Yan lightly chuckled and patted Chen Yishen on the back before turning to look at Doctor Qi as she praised him with a polite expression on her face,


    " It must have been your immediate care which helped Commander Chen greatly, Doctor Qi. I hope you will not take the words of a child seriously," she skilfully added lest Doctor Qi start looking in this miracle candy which brought a man who was on the verge of death back to life.


    Only then did Doctor Qi feel that he was indeed thinking too much, how can a small candy save someone''s life? Most probably, it was the staff who misdiagnosed Commander Chen''s condition and made a mountain out of a molehill.


    And because he provided the necessary treatment to Commander Chen at the proper time, his life must have been saved.


    While Doctor Qin had no more doubts, Yan Guo and Fu Yu Sheng already knew that this matter had something to do with Song Yan.


    However, they did not have the time to dwell on this matter as Yan Guo realised that there was something that very much needed to be taken care of, and he hurriedly asked Doctor Qi toe with him. He needed to keep Commander Chen''s recovery a secret lest those who wanted to harm him caught wind of the news and came running to create trouble while they were not paying attention.


    Doctor Qi also felt that what Yan Guo was saying was indeed right, after all, if Commander Chen''s recovery was made public he might get pushed into the crux of the storm once again.


    However, he was a bit confused when he heard that Yan Guo was asking him to keep Commander Chen''s recovery a secret from the Chen family as well but when he thought about how Commander Chen was attacked in the Chen residence, he did not stick his nose into the matter anymore, and he also gave a lot of face to Yan Guo who was a senior ranking officer in the military district.


    Yan Guo finally rxed as he turned to walk back to where Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng were standing but then he heard the sound of footstepsing from behind him and turned around.


    It was the nurse who was assisting the female doctor who was taking care of Chen Qing Qing, he thought that she had something to say to him with that severe expression on her face but when she opened her mouth, it was to tell him that Chen Qing Qing was doing fine after vomiting and was no longer in danger.


    Though there will be certain areas where she will be ufortable with the loss of the dominant arm it was nothing a good amputation could not fix.


    By the time Yan Guo finished listening to the words of the nurse, he was willing to go down on his knees and pray in front of Song Yan, just what kind of miraculous medicine did she give these two?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He first thanked the nurse for rying the message to him before he turned around and walked over to where Song Yan was and then said in an awestruck voice, "Sister-inw¡­you are t..truly great."


    He wanted to say something more but Fu Yu Sheng stopped him and then said, " Brother Guo, we all already know just how great Wan Wan is, let''s not talk about something that we are already aware of, instead we need to look into the matter of the Chen sisters first, whether or not there is a piece of evidence which will show whether or not they were involved in this matter, I truly believe that they were indeed involved."


    On the side, Song Yan also nodded her head and then said, " I think we should start dealing with them as soon as possible, cannot allow them to act all innocent anymore."


    Chen Yishen who was in Song Yan''s arms pursed his lips when he heard the words of the three adults beside him, he did not understand what they were talking about but what he did know was that they were talking about his aunt and yet, he did not say anything since he did not like his aunts either.


    What was more, just now when his aunts left they looked at him like he was a fatty piece of chicken that they wanted to gobble, he knew that expression very well since his sister had the same expression when she was looking at a bowl of chicken wings.


    As he remembered the eyes of his aunts, he could not help but shiver in fright which caused Song Yan to pat him on the back.


    Her eyes could not help but darken when she thought about how Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi had hidden so deep in the dark and for so long at that, her heart couldn''t help but feel stuffy.


    Yan Guo also felt that these two sisters could not be left alone which was why he nodded and then replied, " I will take the opportunity of this matter and then submit a report that I wish to investigate the entire Chen residence again."


    " You can do that and as long as it is proven that there is something wrong with the Chen family, Old Master Chen will have to hold himself back as well. All we need is to dig up those corpses which are buried under the enclosures, once they are dug out, their daughter-inw, Gao Mei''s family will not stay shut up as long as they find out that their daughter died in the same manner as the corpses dug out of the greenhouse, they will keep old master Chen busy for a very long time."


    Yan Guo also nodded his head as he agreed with what Fu Yu Sheng said to him.


    Song Yan brought Chen Yishen back with her but before leaving she handed a couple of talismans to Yan Guo to share with his elder brother while telling him to leave a few with Commander Chen and Chen Qing Qing.


    They were A-grade talismans but with the given circumstances it was necessary that they remained prepared.


    Even though the Chen sisters were far too skilled, it was clear from their small actions that they wanted to clear Chen Yishen and his family altogether which meant that they will most probably try to sneak inside the hospital and make sure that Commander Chen kicked the bucket.


    Song Yan did not say those ugly words outright because she was afraid that Yan Guo will be scared all night and only asked him to take care of himself and Commander Chen.


    As for Chen Yishen, since thetter was going with her, there was nothing to worry about.


    Yan Guo carefully listened to the instructions which were given to him by Song Yan and nodded his head while silently writing down in his heart that he will not forget a single thing.


    After Song Yan was done speaking she turned around and left the hospital together with Chen Yishen while Yan Guo called his elder brother toe to the hospital to keep guard with him.

 Chapter 828 The Lucky Portrait Hides Behind A Hand

    Once Song Yan returned home, she took out a yellow paper and then made an S-grade talisman for Chen Yishen and Fu Chen, she knew that since the two Chen sisters were not able to get rid of Chen Yishen, they will surely try something tonight. She did not wish for them to seed which was why she made two talismans for the two kids and made them wear them around their necks since she was worried that they will drop them on the ground.


    As Song Yan was tying the talisman around Chen Yishen''s neck, she heard him say, " Aunt Song ¡­ was I the one who caused my father to get hurt like this?"


    Though Chen Yishen did not tell this to anyone he trusted Song Yan a bit more than the rest because she spoke up for him at the hospital and even brought him back to her house.


    When Song Yan heard his words, she raised her head and looked at Chen Yishen. She did not say anything instead she waited for him to say what he wanted to tell her, seeing that Song Yan was not acting annoyed or impatient with him and was even waiting for him to continue speaking,


    " My father was behaving rather weirdly for a few days, he would pop in and out of my aunts'' room and even seemed to be staying inside his room for very long hours."


    Chen Yishen did not think much about it after all, he was just a child and did not have many thoughts about anything. But then again he noticed everything, he saw his father was giving special care while entering the room of his aunts and each time he went inside he would only stay there for a few minutes before sneaking out of the room and then locking himself up in his own room.


    And each time his father went inside the room of his aunt, they would be out of the house.


    Chen Yishen quickly told about this matter to Song Yan.


    Song Yan''s eyes could not help but flicker slightly when she heard Chen Yishen say that his father had been going inside the rooms of his aunts and that too when they were not at home.


    She knew that Commander Chen was sharp but she did not expect him to be this sharp. He was truly worthy of the position that he was holding, he must have sensed something was wrong with the Chen sisters when he saw that horrible sight inside the greenhouse, which was why he tried to investigate the matter on his own. He must have thought that the conclusion on which he arrived was too far-fetched which was why he did not tell anyone about it and simply dealt with the entire thing on his own.


    " Did he go to the greenhouse of your aunts?" Song Yan asked as a sudden realisation struck her. It was impossible for the Chen sisters not to know that someone was poking inside their rooms but they were no fools to leave anything behind in their rooms which was why they did not make a move at Commander Chen. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The fact that they suddenly made such a hasty decision, it must have been because Commander Chen found out something.


    Chen Yishen shook his head and then hesitated before saying, " My dad ¡­he said that he found the lucky portrait. I don''t know what he meant by that ¡ª- but he said that it was behind a hand¡ª¡ª Aunt Song what is wrong?"


    When Chen Yishen was speaking Song Yan reached out and held his shoulders which caused Chen Yishen to wince as he looked at Song Yan who was looking at him with an rmed look on her face.


    " Did you tell anyone about that lucky portrait?" Song Yan asked, if Chen Yishen said these words to anyone else then surely that person would be in danger as well!


    "No, I did not! Dad said that I was not allowed to tell anyone except someone whom I trust, he said that he was going to burn that portrait down tonight but then¡­" his eyes dimmed as he continued speaking, " He was going to go to our old house tonight but then Qing Qing went to y and did not return in the afternoon which was why father went to look for her¡­but then he came back running towards our house, he was carrying Qing Qing in his arms and asking me to run back to my room and lock the door while staying next to the small shrine that he brought for me and my sisters."


    Chen Yishen was really scared and when his father yelled at him, he did as he asked without even questioning what was wrong. But now he wished he did because that way, he could have saved his father faster.


    " Did you hear something?" Song Yan asked while picking Chen Yishen up from the ground and heading towards her room where Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Chen were already sleeping.


    " I heard my father screaming at me to call Uncle Yan and there were a lot of hissing, like many snakes were slithering outside in the room," Chen Yishen responded with a frown because he did not see any snakes when he came out of the room.


    '' Chen Xi?'' Since she had seen Chen Chu Chu''s real form and knew that it was a spider, Song Yan knew that the snake demon must be Chen Xi. No wonder this matter was not clearly taken care of, it was Chen Xi who was in charge.


    " You don''t need to worry anymore. I will protect you from the snakes tonight as for what your father said to you about the lucky portrait, keep it from everyone else, all right?" Song Yan told Chen Yishen, she was both impressed and embarrassed by Commander Chen''s investigating skills, he was this fast when it came to finding the portrait and yet she was still looking for it but now that she knew where it was, she could heave a breath of relief since she knew what hand was he talking about.

 Chapter 829 Take Care Of Yourself

    -------------------


    On the other hand, Yan Guo and Yan Bao were left behind to keep an eye on Chen Qing Qing and Commander Chen, since the two of them were all right, the two brothers asked the father and daughter to be ced in the same room while passing the word to the public that Commander Chen was in aa while Chen Qing Qing''s condition was not good either.


    Of course, the Chen family once again rushed back but they sent them away saying that they could not take any chances lest the attackers try to kill Commander Chen again, that led to them having a feud with Old Madam Chen but that did not stop them from stopping her.


    While they were fending the Chen family away, Yan Guo was keeping a close eye on Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi and did not miss the glint which was full of relief when they heard that Commander Chen was in aa and that no one knew when he would wake up.


    Once the Chen family was sent away, Yan Bao turned to look at Yan Guo who was holding the talisman which was given to him by Song Yan and asked, " Ah Guo, do you think that the Chen sisters are really not humans?"


    Even though he knew that there was something wrong with them Yan Bao was a bit too startled when he found out that the Chen sisters were demons instead of humans.


    Yan Guo could only nod as he said, " It might seem a bit too far-fetched to you but I don''t think that you should doubt Sister-inw''s ability. She is not someone who would joke around with something so serious, so you better keep an eye on things around you do not let anyone harm Commander Chen and his daughter."


    When Yan Bao heard Yan Guo''s words he turned vignt and then started to look around the entire corridor as if he was waiting for someone toe and pounce on him however he still thought that the concept of demons was still too far-fetched.


    Seeing that Yan Bao was looking a bit dubious, how can Yan Guo not know what was going on inside the head of his brother? He of course knew that his brother was not willing to believe that there were demons among them which was why he pulled his brother inside the ward and then pointed at Commander Chen who was lying on the bed and said, " Do you see this? Commander Chen fell from the second floor and hit his head on a stone which caused his head to break because of the fall even the doctor said that there was a blood clot inside of his head," he then pointed at Chen Qing Qing who was lying on the bed next to Commander Chen and continued speaking, " Even little Qing Qing was poisoned by something which caused her to almost die, but the two of them arepletely fine and they don''t look like they are dying do you think that something like this could happen out of nowhere?"


    He then paused and added, " I heard from Chen Yishen that sister-inw gave something to Commander Chen and Chen Qing Qing to eat which saved their lives in turn."


    Yan Bao''s expression changed as he looked at his brother in shock. Even though he did not say anything, his mind exploded inside his head and a really absurd and shocking thought popped into his head but the more he thought about it the more outrageous it seemed. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He did not think much when Yan Guo told him that Commander Chen was doing fine after falling from the second floor but now that he was looking at the thick turban which was wounded around the head of the manying on the bed, he realised that the injury which Commander Chen received was not at all small.


    So he was saved by Song Yan?


    He wanted to ask Song Yan how she did it but he knew that it was toote and it was not right of him to call Song Yan at this time which was why he restrained himself but at the same time upon realising that Song Yan was this great, a sense of admiration rose in his heart.


    " If Commander Chen''s life was saved by Sister inw, then the Chen family really owes her big time," remarked Yan Bao which caused Yan Guo''s lips to curl in a disdainful smile as he said, " Its fine as long as they ept it as for them being grateful, heh. I don''t think that the Chen couple will be grateful to anyone, they are always the one who wants to have the upper hand over it. "


    Though Old Master Chen was a bit better than Old Madam Chen, the two were cut from the same clothes. The two of them were exactly the same time of person, one who likes to look down on others while standing tall.


    This time Yan Bao said nothing because he agreed with his brother.


    The two brothers stayed together with Commander Chen throughout the night when Yan Bao suddenly said, " I am going to the restroom." It was two in the morning and he drank a bit too much coffee to stay awake, seeing that there were three hours before daybreak¡ª¡ª he knew that he will need more coffee to stay awake which was why he decided to go out and relieve himself.


    " You want to leave?" Yan Guo could not be med for being over-cautious, Song Yan had asked him to pay attention once the clock strikes midnight. He took out three talismans and then handed them to his brother despite him already wearing one and said, " Here take this, make sure to put them into use in case you find something ."


    Yan Bao knew the severity of the situation which was why he did not joke around and then took the talismans from Yan Guo and headed out of the ward.

 Chapter 830 Attacked

    Yan Bao stepped out of the ward where Commander Chen was resting, it was past midnight and the hospital corridor was a bit too silent, though a few people were walking in the corridor they all just nced at Yan Bao and did not make any moments.


    Although Yan Bao was a bit cautious with the warning which was given to him by Song Yan, he did not think much about it when he saw that nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary. No matter what, Commander Chen and they were in a public ce, there was no way the Chen sisters will try to harm them. But even so, he kept a tight hold of the talisman which was why given to him by his brother in his hand as he headed towards the restroom.


    Once he found the restroom which was at the end of the corridor, Yan Bao could not help but frown when he saw that the lighting of the corridor was a bit too dim.


    '' Were the lights of the hospital always so dim?'' Yan Bao could not help but question in his head as he looked at the dim lighting which was hovering on top of his head but he did not think too much about it when his dder rebelled against him.


    Yan Bao entered the restroom and then finished his business and when he came out there was nothing amiss, seeing this all the trepidation that he was feeling vanished. Looks like his brother and Song Yan thought too much and misunderstood something, most probably they were against the Chen sisters so much that they ended up creating an absurd theory.


    As he thought about such things, he turned on his heels and then walked back to the ward where Commander Chen was admitted but as he raised his feet, the lights over his head started to flicker causing him to pause and look at them, a sense of fear rose in his heart which was why he increased his pace and then continued to walk towards the ward but the more he walked towards the ward, the more he realised that he was walking in the same ce!


    His expression twisted as he looked at the bench which seemed to be walking alongside him and then turned to look around the corridor, his hands have long turned mmy and his breathing was now erratic and wild as he looked at the surrounding. Now that he was looking around him, he could see that the lights behind him were getting dimmer and dimmer, what was more he could see something moving at the corner of the ceiling.


    " Brother Bao~" a woman''s enchanting voice came from behind and it caused Yan Bao''s scalp to tingle, he didn''t know who was behind him but he knew that whatever it was, he did not wish to see it which was why he turned on his heels after he started to look in the front and then while clutching on the talisman, he started to chant Buddhist scriptures, to calm his heart as well ward the evil spirits off.


    But because he was so terrified, his tongue continued to fumble which caused the chants to be a mess.


    As Yan Bao rushed towards the ward where Commander Chen was, he could hear the scuttling sound of a spider from behind. Yan Bao''s expression tightened when he remembered what Song Yan told his brother which Yan Guo ryed to him ¡ª¡ª the Chen sisters were a spider and snake pair. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Thus, when the sound of spider scuttling came from behind, he knew that something was chasing after him. He increased his pace and without even bothering to keep a front he started running as fast as he could behind him heard the loud snaps of the light bulb shutting down as the veil of darkness started to fall over his head and body.


    " Someone please!" Yan Bao wished he could see someone but it was as if everyone in the hospital have vanished, he could not see anyone much less shout to someone for help. " Where did they all go?"


    He could not believe that he could no longer see anyone in the corridor where people were sitting just now ¡ª¡ª as he turned around the corridor, he felt something tug his foot and then he fell on the ground with a loud thump, startled he looked up and almost as soon as he saw what it was, he wished that he could wipe the memory of a few seconds ago.


    A spider woman with her skin covered with ck scales and pincers popping out of her skin from here and there, her ck eyes which were mean and bloodthirsty were looking down at him with a malevolent glint in them.


    She was missing ayer of skin over whatever remained of her flesh ¡ª¡ªas the flesh which was covering her ckened bones was rotting and falling on the ground while she stuck to the ceiling. She looked as terrifying as one could and Yan Bao was scared to the point where he could not even speak, he opened his mouth and then closed without even being able to utter a single noise.


    " Brother Bao ~ let''s have some fun," the woman once again whispered enchantingly to him as she lowered her mouth and tried to get closer to him when his leg was tied with the spider web. As the woman got closer, she opened her mouth and then to Yan Bao''s shock and surprise, a cluster of spiders and scorpions fell from her mouth which scared him so much that his eyes rolled and he almost fainted. But he knew that he could not faint, he summoned the courage which was left in his body and then threw the talisman which was in his hand at the woman who was hanging upside down from the ceiling and cackling at him.


    As soon as the talisman struck the woman with a spider body, her cackles turned into screams as the mirage in which Yan Bao was caught broke and he returned to reality, the lights of the corridor were brightly lit while people who were walking in the corridor were looking at him with confusion as if wondering from where did he pop out.


    ----------------------------------------

 Chapter 831 Attacked ——2

    Yan Bao heaved a sigh of relief but then his expression tightened again as he realised that his brother was alone in the room with Commander Chen.


    " Oh no, Ah Guo!" Yan Bao''s voice turned high pitched when he realised that his brother might be in trouble as well which was why he turned on his heels and then ran towards the hospital ward where Commander Chen was lying, no sooner did he arrive at the ward than Yan Bao pushed open the door and then rushed inside while looking wildly around which rmed Yan Guo who was sitting on the couch as he asked,


    " Brother Bao, what is wrong with you? Why are you running inside the ward like you are on the verge of dying?" His brother only went to the restroom right? So why was he panicking as he came after fighting a war or something like that?


    " Ah Guo, Yan Yan was right! Something really attacked me just now! I went to the restroom and then," Yan Bao told everything that happened to him and the more he spoke, the more the expression of Yan Guo''s tightened as he looked around the ward and rushed towards the window where he stuck a talisman on the window, he did not wish to fight with a demonic woman much less two of them if the Chen sisters were here then he might as well take as much precaution as possible.


    Seeing what Yan Guo was doing, Yan Bao followed his lead and applied a talisman on the door while keeping his distance from the door as if he was worried that if he was to get any closer to it, it might explode.


    The two brothers returned to the bed on which Commander Chen was lying and then continued to stay next to each other, they did not know what was going to happen to them but they did not dare to make a single mistake even if there were no movements from the outside.


    Fifteen minutes passed like that and when they were thinking that the danger might have passed, they suddenly heard the sound of someone dragging their feet as they came to a stop in front of the door, the sound was very simr to the slithering of a snake and that terrified Yan Bao and Yan Guo who were standing next to each other.


    The one who attacked Yan Bao was surely Chen Chu Chu, then the one who was standing outside was it Chen Xi.


    Yan Guo and Yan Bao''s expressions changed as they looked at the door with trepidation filled expression, the two of them dragged each other further away from the door just as there was a knock which came from outside the door and that startled them so much that they almost fell on their bottoms.


    Yan Bao did not even dare to look at the door while Yan Guo tried to keep his hands stop from trembling.


    What now? What were they going to do now?


    The knock on the door turned more and more insistent as a cold voice wafted from the outside, " Open the door or you shall die!" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The voice was cold but the words that it spoke were even colder, Yan Guo and Yan Bao almost instantly wanted to follow the order of the voice but then suddenly an electric current shot through their bodies and they snapped out of their daze.


    " That¡­" Yan Bao opened his mouth to say something but Yan Guo immediately closed his mouth as he raised his hand and then showed the talisman which was in his hand to his brother, the tips of the talisman were ck and smoking which showed that something sinister was trying to grab hold of them.


    " Open the door I say!" The voice came again but this time the two brothers did not allow themselves to be enchanted by it, instead they covered their ears and tried to stop the voice which was trying to hoodwink them.


    The voice called another time as the knocking on the door almost reached the point where each knock banged on their hearts like a drumstick hitting the surface of their hearts.


    It was with great patience and courage that neither of them screamed.


    Soon the knocking on the door turned silent and the voice vanished, the two brothers heaved a sigh of relief after they saw that there was no sounding from the other side of the door but then they heard something slither down the door and to their surprise, they saw a long slithering tongue sneak from the bottom of the door to the inside of the ward and they almost yelled out loud.


    But the second that long slimy thing tried to get past the door and reach them, there was a sh of blinding purple light and then the entire room was drowned in that light as a scream of a woman echoed outside, the scream was so loud and chilly that the two brothers felt their blood curdle as the tongue vanished from the bottom of the door but not before leaving the scent of rotten flesh getting burned inside the room.


    The scream of the woman was so loud that even though the two brothers had their ears covered they were able to hear her scream and that petrified them even more as their pupils shivered and they took a step back, even though neither of them touched their backs, they knew that it was covered in cold sweat.


    Yan Guo was able to calm down quickly since he was the one who was prepared for something like this to happen, and he had already seen what the Chen sisters could do but his elder brother who was a bit doubtful at first regarding the Chen sisters being not humans but demons theory was startled to the point where he was shivering with fright.


    His heart was pounding in his chest as if he was really going to die any second now and he did not dare to let go of Yan Guo''s hand which was holding his hand, he was worried that if let go of his brother''s hand he might fall on the floor and pass out from fright.

 Chapter 832 Investigation Of Chen’s Residence

    " Is it¡­is it gone?" Yan Guo was stumped when faced with such a situation, he did not know what to do anymore. They did not have any idea about how they needed to face such a thing which was why the two brothers stayed as close as they could while holding a gun in their hands while a talisman was clutched in the other hand, they were afraid that if they were a bitx then they will get killed without even knowing what happened.


    Yan Bao did not say anything instead he continued to stare at the door while aiming his gun at the door, making sure that in case the door was broken down, he will blow the head of the freaking thing which was chasing after them.


    Back in the corridor, he was just too scared to think straight but now he was a bit clear-minded that he almost went inside the mouth of death. But he stayed in the same position for a long time and nothing happened just as the two brothers were going to heave a sigh of relief, they heard the sound of the ss pane of the window rattling.


    The two brothers immediately whipped around and looked at the window which was behind them, their legs started to shake while they swallowed a hard lump inside their mouths. They did not wish to see what was behind the window pane but they also could not fight the curiosity.


    Yan Guo looked at the rattling window pane and was filled with regrets, if he knew that something like this was going to happen, he would have made sure that Song Yan stayed with them. But now that she was not here, they could only look at the matter which was in front of them and take it into their own hands.


    " Sh..should we call Yan Yan?" Yan Bao asked as he looked at the window pane with a terrifyingly pale expression on his face as he tried to raise his hand and then aim at the window pane. " She will be able to deal with this matter quickly."


    Yan Guo on the other hand shook his head and then rejected, his elder brother''s suggestion after all, the Fu residence was far from the hospital and it will take a long time for Song Yan to arrive here, they needed to deal with this matter on their own!


    He breathed in and out and then summoned his courage as he spoke, " I will go and see what kind of demon is standing outside, let''s see if it is more strong than Yan Yan''s talisman."


    Yan Bao wanted to stop his younger brother but thetter shook his head and then said, " I need to do this, we cannot let it continue to rattle the window, what if it breaks?" The door had three talismans sticking to it while the window already had one maybe it was because of this the demon outside was acting a bit too daring!


    They needed to add more talismans to make sure that the thing outside will not be able to enter!


    When Yan Bao heard what Yan Guo said to him, he could only drop his hand and then gulp along with his brother as he too took out the talismans which were in the pockets of his pants and then went to the window together with Yan Guo.


    As the two brothers walked towards the window, their eyes closed instinctively on their own. Yan Guo was the only one who was daring enough to open his eyes and when he opened his eyes, he immediately wished he could close them right away!


    Because outside the window was an ugly face which was pressing itself against the ss pane while trying to break the window pane. The face was covered with ck scales and its mouth was sliced from one end to another as a forked tongue which was thick and slimy poked out of its mouth, the skin which was covering the rotting flesh of the demonic face was peeling and falling off in pieces and the entire thing was so scary that made, Yan Guo almost pee into his pants.


    His heart could not help but tremble when he saw that the window pane was breaking and thus, even if he was scared out of his wits, he immediately stered the talismans which were in his hands on the ss, he even snatched the talismans which were in the hands of his brother who was petrified at the sight of the demonic face and glued them to the window pane.


    When the A-grade talismans were stuck on the window pane, a purple light immediately glowed and then another shriek echoed in the empty silence of the hospital. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Once the demonic face was gone as it scuttled away after getting attacked by the talismans, the two brothers dropped to their knees while Yan Bao who had never seen something so terrifying in a single day, fainted almost at once.


    " Brother!" Yan Guo screamed when he saw that his brother had fainted, Yan Gu was really terrified seeing this and the determination in his heart turned even more firm, he was going to dig into the entire Chen family''s residence if he had to but he was going to put an end to it!


    ....


    The next day a huge ruckus shook the entire military district, Yan Guo and Commissioner Lin arrived at the Chen residence and were insisting to investigate the entire Chen house which caused quite a stir in the entire district.


    Old Master Chen was really protective of his reputation while Madam Chen simply refused to be treated like a criminal she stood in front of the two men and refused to let them take another step inside the house.


    " You all are bullying us! My son is in the hospital and now that no one is here to protect us, you think that you can bully us old people? I will not stand up for it!" Mother Chen screamed, Song Yan was already aware of the fact that Yan Guo who was terrified out of his wits because of the incident from thest night was now determined to dig up the entire Chen family''s history.


    This was why she first visited Commander Chen and Chen Qing Qing in the hospital and fed them the pills to nourish their strength before she came to see the drama which was happening in front of the Chen family''s residence.


    Yan Guo''s face was taut as she wiped the spit from her face and then red at Old Madam Chen as she continued to scream at him before he said in a stern voice, " What do you mean by bullying you? Commander Chen was attacked so severely that it''s clear that something is fishy behind this matter, we are only thinking of how to deal with it and nothing more."


    " What do you mean by that something is fishy? Are you trying to say that something is wrong with my son? That he did something as terrifying as betraying the country? Are you trying to mess with my family? My son has been more loyal than anyone in this military district, how can you treat him like this?" Mother Chen was hysterical as she realised that her son was being treated like a criminal. " How can you do something like this to him? He is hurt like this and you are treating him like such!"


    Old Master Chen was looking at Old Master Yan who was holding the investigation report which was approved by the higher-ups and looked at the old man with an expression which was filled with disbelief and betrayal on his face.


    " Old Yan, what are you doing? You have seen my son grow up how can you even believe something as foolish as this? There is no way my son will betray the country!" Old Master Chen was really terrified that this time if he allowed this investigation to take ce he will be the one whose face will be thrown to the side after all Commander Chen was his son and he was the one who raised him, in case he was proven to be a traitor then the one who will be embarrassed would be him!


    " I indeed half raised him but he is not my son, Old Master Chen. I cannot guarantee that he was doing the right thing to the point where I can stand up for him, which is why I need you to stand aside and let us investigate your house thoroughly, if there is nothing wrong then, of course, the military will apologise to you but in case something is wrong then you will have to let us know what happened and how." As Old Master Yan spoke, he cut off all the reasons which would provide leeway for Old Master Chen to escape from the investigation.


    He raised a brow and then said with a questioning look, " I mean there is nothing to hide right?"

 Chapter 833 I Will Die For You To See

    This was the n with which they all came up, they knew that they could not barge inside the manor and just dere that the Chen sisters were not humans but demonic beings. If they did that then they will be treated as someone who had lost their minds which was why they decided to dump the pot of me on the unconscious Commander Chen, though this step was a bit ruthless, there was no other choice.


    Old Master Yan had heard from his sons that the demonic forms of the two Chen sisters were scary and terrifying. They even had the power to lull a man to do their bidding unless the will of that man was strong enough to ignore that voice, no sane man would take on something as dangerous as that and even face it with a smile on their face which was why Old master Yan decided that he was going to use the unconscious Commander Chen as a shield.


    No one knew when Commander Chen was going to wake up and even if he was treated as a traitor no one was going to drag him into the prison and punish him, if anyone was going to get punished then it would be Old Master Chen and his family, which was something that waspletely fine by Old Master Yan given that this man knew what that lucky portrait was all about!


    He brought that dangerous thing inside the military district and even made use of it, in the past Old Master Yan thought that Old Master Chen was fortunate since he met with such cases which solved on their own and gave him enough credit to rise and be amissioner in the military so quickly.


    Unlike him who relied on his skills, Old Master Chen was all about luck but Old Master Yan never felt that there was anything wrong with it since he knew that luck was a kind of skill as well but who would have thought that the luck which he was banking on was borrowed like that?


    Old Master Yan was both disgusted and disappointed upon finding out the truth, it wasn''t as if Old Master Chen would have never be amissioner, if he continued to work hard then he would have definitely reached that position with his own hard work, it might have taken a long time and maybe the glory would have stayed with him only for a few years but it was honest work!


    How can it evenpare to covering one''s hands with blood?


    Just because Old Master Chen wanted glory and fame as quickly as possible, he turned a blind eye to everything that was happening and even ignored the vanishing reports of young women ¡ª¡ª back then he thought that he was doing it because he wanted to keep his daughters safe but now he knew that he did all of that because he wished to keep himself safe!


    Even if Old Master Chen might not have any idea what was growing in his family, it was impossible for him not to know that the lucky portrait was behind all the disappearance of the young women but he deliberately chose to ignore it because he was not willing to lose the fame which was borrowed by the lives of many young women.


    Shameless!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    So why does it matter if he was punished? It was what he deserved!


    When Old Master Chen heard Old Master Yan''s words, he started to sweat under his clothes, though he did not know what was going on in his house, he had a feeling that if allowed this investigation to happen something might happen what was more there was the lucky portrait as well, what if someone took note of it, what will he do then?


    Old Master Chen had his own worries while Old Madam Chen''s worries were also the same, she was very much aware of the fact that the disappearance of the young women had something to do with the lucky portrait because each time they made a wish and it got fulfilled, a woman would vanish from the face of the earth.


    This was what they were very much aware of but chose to turn a blind eye, and it was just as the others say ¡ª¡ª one with a ck heart would always be terrified of the right ones.


    At this moment the Chen couple was scared ¡ª-no, they were terrified they ignored everything but surely these people won''t ignore what they did.


    When Old Master Yan turned to look at the soldiers preparing to order them to dig the entire Chen family up, Old Madam Chen once again red up as she started to scold those who were standing outside the Chen residence, " I am not allowing you to this, my son was attacked and my granddaughter was poisoned they are fighting for their lives and here you are acting like my son had done something wrong? I know that you are trying to push your sons to the top but this is definitely not the way!" She then turned to look at her husband and then said, " See this? This is your good friend! He acted honestly in front of us behaving like he truly cares about our son and now he is doing something like this! He surely has a ck heart! He is tarnishing our son as well as the Chen family''s reputation! What sin have wemitted?"


    " I have a ck heart?" Old Master Yan was so angry that heughed. " Excuse me, Old Madam Chen but this is what the higher-ups approved, the deathly attack on your son has raised many questions. Clearly, there is no war so what kind of force drove the attacker to hurt Commander Chen like this? Not even sparing a young child! We believe that something is being hidden from us which is why we only want to investigate and restore Commander Chen''s glory! If anything your continuous opposition makes me wonder if there is something which you need to hide from us."


    Mother Chen choked on her sobs as she cursed in her head, the hatred in her eyes rose as she looked at Old Master Yan, her re was so terrifying that Old Master Yan felt his hair rise on the end, seeing that there was no way she will be able to stop them, Old Madam Chen said ruthlessly, " If you dare investigate our family, I will die in front of you to see!"

 Chapter 834 A Human Corpse Was Dug Out

    Yan Guo and his father''s face changed even Commissioner Lin could not help but frown. They were just here to investigate the Chen family''s house, it was not like they were going to announce Commander Chen as a traitor right away as soon as they step inside the Chen family''s house, so was there any need for the Old Chen couple to act like this?


    Seeing that they were hindering the investigation, Commissioner Lin''s face turned unsightly as he looked at Old Master Chen instead of giving face to Old Madam Chen who was making a ruckus for no reason at all, " Old Master Chen, it''s not like we are here to announce Commander Chen as a culprit, we are only here to investigate the cause of his attack and see if we can find something, is this necessary?"


    Old Master Chen was very scared that someone will find his secret which was why he lost his temper which was rather rare in the eyes of those who had never seen him get angry before as they heard him shout at Yan Guo and the rest, " Commissioner Lin, Old Master Yan, it is not like I am trying to make things difficult for you all but there is no evidence which will prove that my son was involved in any sort of conspiracy. I mean, you can doubt my son but I can never doubt me in this matter! You want to investigate my family what else is there to say? Isn''t it because you do not trust our family? Old Master Yan is it because of the Fu family that you are making trouble for my family?"


    At that moment Cui Deming who came rushing to y the role of the knight in shining armour for Chen Chu Chu and the rest of the Chen family to leave an impression on the Chen family shouted from the sidelines, " That is right, Old Master Yan! Commander Chen has never done anything wrong, he has always done the right thing, how can we even think of doubting him like this? Were you instigated by someone? Don''t you think that this is not the right way to deal with this problem?"


    " So are you doubting my family?" Song Yan who was silent till now spoke up as she turned to look at Cui Deming who shivered as he lowered his head but then he frowned and realised what he was doing before puffing his chest out and then looking at Song Yan as he said after regaining hisposure, " I am not doubting anyone, I am just saying as things are looking. Commander Chen is an honest person and I have never seen him do anything wrong, how can he be involved with something like betraying the country?"


    " I think the people here need to clean their ears properly or have them checked at least," Song Yanmented with a smile which was full of mockery. " Old Master Yan and Commissioner Lin did not say that they are here to convict Commander Chen, they are here to solve the case which is getting too much hype. Young master Deming must have not seen the Inte but someone has leaked the information that Commander Chen was attacked by someone in the military district which has in turn raised a bunch of questions in the heart of others. From some people questioning how anyone can sneak inside the district which belongs to the military to some questioning the loyalty of a soldier¡ª¡ª there is trouble brewing on the inte which is why old Master Yan and Commissioner Lin trying to restore the reputation of Commander Chen."


    As she spoke there was silence, they all knew about the news of a Military personnel getting into a deathly ident getting into hot searches on the inte when Old Master Chen heard Song Yan mention the news which was brewing on the inte, he knew that he will not be able to stop the search and just as he was thinking of using his identity as a retiredmissioner, sounds of tires moving and screeching against the pavement echoed in the ears of the crowd as they all turned to look at the cars which had the sign of immacte on their doors.


    Old Master Chen''s eyes turned as Tan Yu who was dressed in a special military uniform stepped out of the car along with Cao Lei.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " The higher-ups have handed the investigation responsibility in our hands, which is why please step aside or else we will have to use force," as she spoke more people stepped out of the cars one by one all ready to barge inside.


    " You¡­" though Old Master Chen knew he was over, he did not wish to let go easily but Tan Yu did not give him a chance as she rushed inside the Chen residence ignoring the hysterical screaming of Old Madam Chen who was trying to stop the members of immacte.


    " Stop! Stop!" Old Madam Chen screamed as she rushed towards Tan Yu but the members of the Immacte team were like a force which cannot be stopped no matter how much Old Madam Chen screamed no one stopped instead when she tried to hinder them, Tan Yu dealt with Old Madam Chen with her own hands making it such that the old woman had no other choice but to struggle in her binds.


    With the immacte team working the people who came to investigate the Chen residence also had an easy time soon, they were able to dig clean the enclosure and took the violent animals out with the use of heavy sedatives, what they did not know was that Song Yan was helping them from behind to tame those animals. One by one the reptiles were taken away and then the enclosure were dug¡ª¡ª


    Tan Yu and Cao Lei were in charge of watching while the soldiers only needed to clean the soil which was covering the tform. As soon as the soldiers started to dig and move the soil a foul smell which was really simr to rotten flesh spread all over the greenhouse , they all thought that it was some animal corpse but as the soil was removed, the corpse of a woman which was newly buried while her empty eyes stared at nothing appeared causing the soldier who was digging it to scream in terror,


    "It is a human corpse! Someone buried a human corpse here !"

 Chapter 835 Chen Chu Chu Was Pregnant

    When Commissioner Lin heard that there was a corpse of a woman, his entire vision turned ck. This was a military district! A military district! How can something like this happen? His legs could not help but tremble but he was still able to maintain his dignity as a soldier but that was until another soldier screamed¡ª¡ª


    " There are more than a hundred corpses in here!"


    Boom!


    They might have as well announced that a world war was going to start because Commissioner Lin would have dealt with that news in a much better manner than this information where more than a hundred corpses were found in an enclosure! But his surprise did not end there because each enclosure had one hundred corpses inside it causing the greenhouse to be filled with the scent of corpses and rotten blood. The sight was so horrifying that even Commissioner Lin could not help but stumble before falling on the ground behind him Yan Guo was supporting his father who was staring at the mounds of corpses before turning to look at Old Master Chen as he coldly spat, " This is what you meant by that you have done no wrong?"


    Old Master Chen wanted to say something but before he could Tan Yu walked out of the Chen residence and then ryed, " There are three hundred and sixty-five corpses buried in the walls of the Chen residence. The room belongs to Commander Chen and his parents, I am afraid."


    Three hundred and sixty-five corpses, which meant that a corpse for each day? And that was not even counting the ones which were buried in the greenhouse!


    " Old Chen! What have you done?!" No matter how rational Old Master Yan was he could not calm down after hearing that the entire Chen residence was full of human bones. Was this a house? Or was it a graveyard? Did all the cemeteries in the town run out of space that Old Master Chen handed his house as an empty spot to the families of the deceased? How can he even stay in a house like such?


    Old Master Chen had no idea what to say anymore, he was just as silent as he was chatty when he was opposing Old Master Yan and Commissioner Lin, he did not dare to say anything and only dropped his head ¡ª¡ª now what? What was he supposed to do? That lucky portrait! That was right, he can still pray to that lucky portrait, it will help him!


    Song Yan was experienced enough to count the wings of a bird which was flying in the sky and tell where it was going, how can she not know what was going on in the head of Old Master Chen? A cold glint shed in her eyes and then she suggested to Old Master Yan, " Grandpa Yan, I am afraid that this residence needs to be sealed off, immediately."


    She ignored the re which was pointed at her since she knew that she could not allow the Chen couple to harm any more women.


    " You are indeed right," Old Master Yan agreed with her, even though his son had already warned him that the sight might not be easy on the eyes, he still thought that it would be something that he would be able to withstand but now that he was listening to the number of corpses increasing one by one, he was sure that he would not be able to sleep for days.


    How many times had he stayed in the Chen house? Days? Weeks? He even ate meals in this ce and now that he thought about how he was surrounded by bones from all over the ce, Old Master Yan wish he could get his stomach pumped! Maybe he will go and have it done once he was done with this case!


    ¡­.


    After more than seven hundred corpses were dug from the entire Chen residence, the military district was filled with shock. Song Yan told Fu Yu Sheng about what happened in the Chen residence after thetter as she asked, " Did you arrange for immacte to appear?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " I could not have left everything to you, right?" Fu Yu Sheng was tired as he untied his tie and threw it on the bed before walking over to the couch and sitting down. His eyebrows wereden with weariness and he looked like he was going to sleep any moment, " What happened with the Chen sisters?"


    " They were not at home, Chen Chu Chu was in the researchb at the other base while Chen Xi was shooting an advertisement, because this news cannot be suppressed their entire activities have been suspended," Song Yan replied as she pushed herself off the bed and then went down to sit next to Fu Yu Sheng who slumped on herp right away.


    " I heard from Brother Guo that Old Master Chen was stripped of his merits?" This was something which happened after Old Master Yan submitted a thorough report of Old Master Chen''s misconduct though Commander Chen was still holding onto his position, his situation was perilous as well.


    Song Yan ran her fingers through his hair as she hummed, the matter of seven hundred corpses being found in the Chen residence was not a small matter which can be suppressed with Old Master Chen''s authority. Not only was he stripped off his merits Old Madam Chen and the rest were brought to investigation at once, the only one who was able to avoid getting investigated was Chen Chu Chu.


    That''s right, no one knew when and how she did it but shetched on to Cui Deming and was supposedly carrying his child. This announcement came from Cui Deming''s mouth which caused quite a stir in the military district, Song Yan was well aware of the fact that there was no way Chen Chu Chu could have gotten pregnant with a human''s seed with that cursed body of hers, if anything Cui Deming must have turned impotent after doing it with her.


    He might not have sensed it but that thing of his must have been infected with parasitic demons by now and in a few days it will fester and break out causing that thing to be cut off.


    That was only if he did it with Chen Chu Chu.


    When Fu Yu Sheng heard that Cui Deming slept with that horrendous demon, he gagged and was almost pushed off by Song Yan on the floor if not for his timely reaction.


    " Are you saying he will be a eunuch?"


    " If he slept with her then yes¡­. There is no saving that thing of his even if I want to save it," in fact, she could save it but then she would have to touch it with her hands to instil the yin energy, Song Yan was not willing to do so even Fu Yu Sheng was not willing to let his wife touch another man which was why he ruthlessly said, " Then leave him alone."


    -----------


    please leave ament, golden ticket or power stone, it motivates me to be constant !

 Chapter 836 Roll In Grave

    On the other side of the hospital, Cui Deming had no idea that he was already sitting on a Pyre, currently, he was taking care of Chen Chu Chu who was crying her eyes out as she refused to drink any kind of medicine which was being given to her by Cui Deming, with her face covered with anxiety, she cried, " Brother Deming, you will have to save my parents! You need to stop this from happening or else I will die ¡­I will die to prove our family''s innocence! I swear I had no idea how those corpses arrived in our house."


    Cui Deming''s face changed when he heard Chen Chu Chu''s announcement, he hurriedly grabbed Chen Chu Chu''s hand and then said in an agitated voice, " Don''t worry Chu Chu, you are my person now. You have given your body and soul to me, how can I let you down now? Even if I have to fight with the higher-ups, I will make sure that your parents will be released! Don''t worry!"


    His words caused Chen Chu Chu to cry even more as she shook her head and then said in a shaken-up manner, " We are honest people, Brother Deming. You know that, everyone in the military district has watched me and Xi grow up here¡­ as for my brother, he might have gone out of the country a few times but everyone knows how loyal he is, how can they even say something like this?"


    Cui Deming liked Chen Chu Chu so much that he was willing to go against his uncle''s warning and got together with her behind his uncle''s back and even brought her home with a child in her belly, so how could he see her cry like such? He immediately hugged Chen Chu Chu and then said with a flushed expression, " Don''t worry! I will use my father''s merits and have the military release your parents and bring them out of prison, don''t worry even if the higher-ups do not give a face to my uncle they will have to give a face to my uncle!"


    Tan Yu was guarding the room where Cui Deming and Chen Chu Chu were staying when she heard Cui Deming''s foolish words she silently lit up a candle for him in her heart, she had heard from researcher Cui that he was not willing to ept Chen Chu Chu because of what happened to Chen family and asked his nephew to keep his distance from that woman but his nephew was a foolish man ¡ª¡ªnot only did he bring that woman to their house, he even brought her home under the pretext that she was pregnant with his child.


    Researcher Cui was still in his bedroom unconscious but instead of caring about his uncle that man was worrying about that two-faced b*tch.


    As the voices inside the room became more and more sweet, Tan Yu''s face changed as she gagged and then turned to look at Cao Lei who was walking out of the room where Researcher Cui''s wife was, after finding out that something like this happened in the Chen family even Madam Cui wanted to cut off Chen Chu Chu but her nephew was stubborn and refused saying that she was carrying his child and he couldn''t leave her alone thus madam Cui''s blood pressure hiked up and now she was lying on the bed with a headache.


    " How is it?" Tan Yu asked as she looked at Cao Lei who shook his head and replied, " She will live there is nothing for us to worry about."


    He then pushed the door of Cui Deming''s room and then entered, at first Cui Deming wanted to yell at Cao Lei for entering the room as he wished but thetter was prepared as he showed the investigation approval report to Cui Deming and stopped him from speaking.


    " If you stop me then you will be thrown into prison as well, Master Deming, do not say anything recklessly." Cao Lei''s warning worked as Cui Deming immediately turned silent and then patted Chen Chu Chu on the back who was burying her face in Cui Deming''s chest.


    Seeing that Cui Deming was silent, Cao Lei turned to look at Chen Chu Chu and then said, "Miss Chen, I will only ask you one thing ¡­ ording to you those corpses were nted by the old residents of that house but the corpse which was recovered from the surface was only a week old, how will you exin this?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Chen Chu Chu''s expression changed when she heard the words of Cao Lei and immediately covered her belly as she moaned in pain, " Brother Deming, I don''t feel so good."


    When Cui Deming heard that Chen Chu Chu was not feeling good he immediately sent Cao Lei away on the premise that his wife was not feeling good and in case her pregnancy gets affected then the Immacte team will have to exin to them.


    Cao Lei was long aware of the fact that these two women were not even human which was why he knew that there was a chance that he will be med for causing a miscarriage which was why he took his leave at once.


    ¡­..


    " Oh, she said that her child is getting affected?" Song Yan sneered when she heard from Fu Yu Sheng that Chen Chu Chu was using her fake pregnancy to turn Cao Lei and the other investigators away. " Only a fool like Cui Deming will believe that she is pregnant, not even an organ inside her body is intact, howe she is on the verge of miscarrying?"


    " Tan Yu says that the Chen family might be able to clear off those charges," Fu Yu Sheng''s face was sullen when he told Song Yan about Cui Deming and his stupid n. " He is going to exchange the merits which his father umted in exchange for getting the Chen family out of the prison."


    " Did his father do that big of a meritorious deed?" Song Yan could not help but question to which Fu Yu Sheng nodded and solemnly replied, " His father lost an arm and limb when he was fighting for our country, his name is carved on the hall of frame."


    " Poor Late Master Cui, all his hard work and sacrifices will be used by his son for something so foolish, bet he might be rolling in his grave," Song Yan scoffed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    thank you to every reader who is reading my book and supporting me! A big hug to all of you!

 Chapter 837 Start Investigating

    Fu Yu Sheng only predicted that Chen''s family will be able to get away from the charges but his prediction came true within three days. Cui Deming who was desperate to save the mother of his child and did not wish for her to go through any stressful situation anymore, immediately went to the higher-ups and used all the merits that his father umted to put a stop on the investigation on the Chen family.


    Once the investigation was halted, not only did the Chen family was able toe out of the prison but even Chen Xi was able to resume her activities while Chen Chu Chu who was ''touched'' by Cui Deming''s true love agreed to marry him.


    When Song Yan received this piece of news from Yan Guo, she was so impressed by Cui Deming''s infatuation and love for Chen Chu Chu that she wanted to push a total of exploding talismans in his mouth and watch him st like a bomb.


    Her head was throbbing with an immeasurable amount of pain as she rubbed her head and asked Yan Guo, " Did no one stop to think that she can be dangerous? Or anyone else in the Chen family might harm the innocent ones in the military district?"


    Yan Guo had gone out early in the morning to overlook the progress of the Chen family''s case and did not even get a chance to eat a single bite of grain, he expected that once hees back home, he will be able to eat properly.


    But who would have thought that the information he would receive would make it impossible for even water to slide down his throat?


    Even Fu Yu Sheng thought that Yan Guo might have received the wrong piece of information despite being the one who forecasted this happening earlier on, " Brother Yan Guo, are you sure that the Chen family is clear of all the charges? How can that be, are the higher-ups in the Cui family''s pocket or what, how can they even clear those charges so easily!? The corpses which were taken out from the Chen family''s house were not made of tofu but real human bones and flesh, how can these charges be dropped just like that? It''s impossible!"


    When Yan Guo heard Fu Yu Sheng''s words, he wanted to vomit blood because what Fu Yu Sheng said was indeed right but they all underestimated Cui Deming''s infatuation with Chen Chu Chu.


    The entire military district saw seven hundred corpses being dug out from the Chen family''s house but curse Cui Deming for having a head which was full of water. It was as if not only his head but also his eyes were covered with a thickyer ofrd or something of the sort, maybe in his eyes those corpses were indeed props used in the movies.


    Seeing that Yan Guo''s face was ugly but he did not dare to say anything, Song Yan understood that Cui Deming indeed rescued Chen Chu Chu and her voice turned displeased, " Brother Guo, how can the higher-ups just ignore the entire matter as if it never happened? Three hundred and sixty-five corpses were dug out from the Chen residence and the remaining three hundred and thirty-five were dug from the greenhouse which belonged to the Chen sisters, how can something as big as this be buried in the dark?"


    " Chen Chu Chu went inside the greenhouse every single day, how can she not know what was going on inside the greenhouse, how can anyone still consider her as innocent?" After she finished speaking she further added, " Just because Cui Deming wants to protect her, her crimes can be erased just like that?"


    She then turned to look at Fu Shu Chang whose expression was serene but a bit cold and asked, " Researcher Cui did not stop his nephew from doing something so foolish?"


    Fu Shu Chang sighed as he shook his head and said, " Yan Yan, it''s not like my teacher did not wish to stop Cui Deming, he did. He tried to lock that idiot inside the house but that stupid man jumped off from the second floor and then snuck out of the house."


    " As for why he was able to stop the investigation¡­ it''s because one of the higher-ups was once saved by Cui Deming''s father on the battlefield. The reason he can enjoy such a high position today is because Cui Deming''s father saved him which resulted in Cui Deming''s father losing an arm and a leg. After that Old Master Cui had to retire from the army and could no longer work as a soldier because of this the higher-up who was saved by Old Master Cui was always guilty and promised that he will protect Cui Deming and his sister¡­ in the past, Cui Deming was able to get away with a lot of things like snatching my work credits because this higher up was supporting him." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Fu Shu Chang''s smile turned mocking as he continued speaking while taking a ss of water from the nanny who worked in his house since his throat was getting dried after speaking so much.


    " Thank you Madam He," he thanked the old woman who worked in the daytime at his house and then took a sip of the water. " But this time Cui Deming has offended that higher-up, this matter as you said was a big one and could not be suppressed but Cui Deming insisted for the investigation to be stopped, all for the sake of Chen Chu Chu. It angered the higher-up surnamed Du and though he stopped the investigation, he has cut off every rtion that he had with the Cui family causing quite a huge stir in the Cui family."


    Yan Guo sighed as he nodded along with Fu Shu Chang''s words, " I heard that when Researcher Cui found out, he was so furious that he passed out and was sent to emergency, even Madam Cui is angry and has kicked Cui Deming out of the house but Cui family owns more than one house in the military district which is why Cui Deming is not at all bothered by the anger of his uncle and aunt, he thinks that they will forgive him just like always once his child gets born."


    He then rubbed his head and added further, "What''s more Cui Deming has turned the entire situation around by spreading rumours that this entire matter has something to do with Commander Chen instead of his wife, I never thought that he would be this smart but looks like as long as his benefits were concerned he was really a smart man."


    Song Yan could only feel sympathetic towards the Cui couple, no matter what they treated Cui Deming to the best of their abilities and yet they were harmed by the nephew whom they treated as a son. She shook her head and then asked, " Is Commander Chen okay? Was he attacked again?"


    Yan Guo had told her about the attack that happened on the night when Commander Chen was taken to the hospital which was why she had refined a few more S-grade talismans and handed them to Yan Guo to ensure Commander Chen''s protection.


    When Yan Guo heard Song Yan''s question his face could not help but turn to bed, " You don''t ask the obvious, Yan Yan. It''s as if that thing is hung up on killing Commander Chen, no matter how many times it gets hurts because of the talismans, it will still return the very next night, now I and my elder brother can''t even close our eyes without seeing that ugly face."


    "It is going to get over really soon, Brother Guo don''t worry, I will try to put an end to this matter tonight," Song Yan''s eyes shed with ruthlessness when she thought about how Chen Chu Chu was able to get away from the investigation and even rescued the Chen family such that she will be able to keep her shield intact.


    Since that thing was this sneaky, she needed to deal with it as quickly as possible.


    Tonight she was going to sneak inside the Chen house and see whether or not she will be able to find that lucky portrait, though the chances were slim since the two sisters knew that Commander Chen was able to track down their origin as well as the connection with the portrait, surely they must have moved it but that portrait might either be at the Chen house or at the house where Cui Deming was living with Chen Chu Chu.


    Maybe she should go and take a look at the Cui house first since Chen Chu Chu started living at that house a few days ago only a few arrays might have been cast which would allow her to investigate the new house much more easily than the Chen residence as for the Chen house¡ª¡ª


    Her eyes flickered with a dangerous glint, she needed to be prepared or else, she might end up biting more than she could chew!

 Chapter 838 Not Here To Cheat

    Since Song Yan decided that she was going to visit Chen Chu Chu, she did not waste any time and simply picked herself up from the couch and then ignoring the look which her husband gave her, she stepped out of the house and headed towards the house where Cui Deming was living with Chen Chu Chu.


    Just as she entered the courtyard of the small house which was considerably smaller than the one which belonged to researcher Cui, Song Yan saw Cui Deming asking Chen Chu Chu to stay at home and not to run around since he had taken care of everything for her and she no longer needed to worry about anything at all.


    Song Yan''s eyebrows could not help but hitch up a little as she looked at Cui Deming who did not even know what kind of trouble he was pushing himself into, she calmly looked at Cui Deming and then dropped her gaze to look at his manhood which despite not being in pain was a bit swollen and smirked.


    It was just as she expected that thing was slowly getting infected, in three days it will start itching and on the fourth day, it will start festering before Cui Deming would need to be treated urgently, if she was not wrong then four dayster it was going to be Old Master Yan''s birthday banquet right?


    Heh, looks like the entire military district was going to find out that Cui Deming was a eunuch then.


    Seeing Cui Deming act so caring towards Chen Chu Chu, Song Yan suddenly felt sympathetic towards Researcher Cui, that poor old man did so much for this nephew of his, only for him to turn around and bite him in the back by cutting off the entire paths which were in front of the Cui family.


    " Ahem," Song Yan cleared her throat as she looked at Cui Deming and Chen Chu Chu who were acting like a loving couple. Cui Deming turned his head when he heard someone clear their throat, behind him, Chen Chu Chu''s eyes shed with ferocity when she saw Song Yan step forward, she wanted to say something but then thought of something and smiled gently before greeting Song Yan, " Sister Yan, what are you doing here?"


    Song Yan caught the fierce glint which shed in Chen Chu Chu''s eyes but she pretended as if she had seen nothing and then said, " I was on my way to see researcher Cui who is admitted to the hospital when I heard the good news that you are with a child which is why I came to congratte you."


    As she spoke she ced down a fruit basket which she brought with her on the table, the fruits looked refreshing and good quality since they were embedded with her yin energy in case Chen Chu Chu took a bite of these fruits then surely her demonic energy will be suppressed.


    " It was really a pleasant surprise, I did not expect to receive such news from the two of you," she said while looking around thepletely empty house and her eyes shed with a sharp glint when she unleashed a bit of her yin energy but did not sense anything inhuman and evil hiding in the house.


    Looks like there was indeed nothing hidden in this house, from the looks of it everything was arranged in a hurry here. Chen Chu Chu who was brought to this house in a hurry did not seem to have enough time to move that lucky portrait yet or maybe she was trying to keep it hidden with so many eyes staring at her.


    Does that mean that the lucky portrait was at the Chen house? <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    '' Looks like I need to go and see the Chen residence tonight,'' now that Song Yan was certain that there was nothing in this new residence, she did not want to stay but was stopped by Cui Deming who rather arrogantly raised his head and asked, " Second Madam Fu, thank you for your wishes¡­ even I am surprised how lucky I and Chu Chu are," he then paused and added, " You seem to be experienced with giving birth, can you tell me what are the things that I need to take care of ?"


    Song Yan turned her attention to look at the proud as a peacock Cui Deming and smiled with a polite expression before saying, " I am not a doctor, how can I tell you something like that? Each pregnancy is different than the other if you wish to know what your wife needs then you should take her to the hospital and have a doctor check up on her. Maybe when you are at the hospital, you will have enough time to see your uncle who is lying on the hospital bed as well?"


    Her words caused Cui Deming to choke as he red at her but Song Yan was in the right for rebuking him which was why he could not say anything to her, in case he said something upsetting and she told his uncle wouldn''t others start talking about him even more?


    Seeing that Cui Deming was no longer saying anything, she turned on her heels and then walked away but of course, she sensed Chen Chu Chu''s hateful re which was aimed at her back, just for the sake of it, she turned around and looked at Chen Chu Chu who was surprised when she saw Song Yan look at her but she still morphed her expression to that of a smile before she waved off Song Yan who waved back at her.


    Who did not know how to pretend?


    It just so happened that when Song Yan stepped out she met with Bo Silin, if she was not wrong this man was the fianc¨¦ of that girl in the research centre right?


    " What are you doing here?" She heard the man ask and just like the first time he met her, this man''s voice was filled with vignce.


    When Song Yan heard the harsh voice of the man in front of her, she cocked her eyebrow and then said, " Don''t worry, I am not here to do the exact same thing as you."


    Her words confused Bo Silin who frowned and asked, " What? What do you mean?"


    " You are here to cheat on your fianc¨¦e right? I am not here to do that," she answered for him and before the man could say anything she walked past him without even giving him a chance to reply.

 Chapter 839 Stupid Boy Deming

    Bo Silin''s expression was full of humiliation as he looked at Song Yan who was walking away without even looking at him, he wished to say something but he could note up with a scathing response, no matter how much he did not like the engagement which was made when he was a child it was the truth that he was engaged! And his actions were quite simr to cheating on his fianc¨¦e.


    He looked at the house where Chen Chu Chu was living with Cui Deming and was now carrying his child and then he looked down at the fruit basket which he brought with him and mockingly smiled before turning on his heels and then leaving the house. He might admire Chen Chu Chu but he was not shameless enough to go on his way after being called a cheater.


    Song Yan did not know that after her sarcastic remark, Bo Silin did not head inside the house which now belonged to Cui Deming and Chen Chu Chu, instead she went straight to the hospital where she took a look at Commander Chen and his daughter before feeding them another dose of medicine to clear the rest of the remaining death energy which was lurking inside their bodies.


    Only then did she walk towards the ward which belonged to Researcher Cui, after asking the nurse where the old man was admitted, as soon as she pushed the door open she heard Madam Cui''s hysterical voice as she sobbed in an ugly manner, " That boy¡­ he has gone mad, the entire military district says that the woman with whom he is obsessed with has something evil attached to her entire family and yet he went ahead and then brought her to the house which belonged to brother and sister inw! He is tainting the history which was left behind your brother, husband!"


    When Researcher Cui heard that Cui Deming had still gone ahead and brought Chen Chu Chu to their house, his expression could not help but twist drastically, he wanted to smack that boy back to his mother''s womb and have him born back again since so much was wrong with that boy that it needed another birth for him to correct everything! He, his uncle could not correct those crooked ways.


    At the same time, he could not help but question whether he was the one who was in the wrong. Maybe he was the one who doted on that boy so much that he grew up evil and stubborn but then again, Cui Deming was like that when his parents were still alive.


    Researcher Cui did not know what was going on in the military district but he had heard from the higher-ups that this matter was not only dangerous but really terrifying. Cui Deming was a fool who was ignoring everything which was being said to him about Chen Chu Chu, in his ears as long as it was against Chen Chu Chu there was nothing worth listening to but Researcher Cui was not a fool, he heard everything that the higher-ups and Yan Guo said to him.


    Old Master Yan also called him and implied heavily that if he wanted to stay alive then he needed to stay away from the Chen family though he did not say it outright, there was no need for him to say it because he was not an idiot! He knew that something was wrong with the Chen family, especially those Chen sisters!


    Moreover, the incident which took ce in the Chen family was not hidden from anyone. Not even the public who had no opportunity in the past to peek into the matter of the military but with such a huge thing happening even the higher-ups could not solve this matter by suppressing it. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Researcher Cui was there when the corpses which were buried inside the Chen family were being counted and knew that there were more than seven hundred corpses and they were only the ones which were dug out from the house which belonged to the Chen family! Yan Guo heavily implied that those who were behind this incident might have buried more corpses in ces which they have no idea about.


    Every word which was spoken by the person who was attached to that incident was saying the same thing that something was wrong with the Chen family.


    Although Researcher Cui was someone who heavily believed in science even he could not help but be half-convinced when he heard that something evil was lurking in the Chen family. So how can he not be worried when he heard that Chen Chu Chu was living with his nephew whose brain was as big as that of a hummingbird?


    Researcher Cui wished that his nephew stays away from Chen Chu Chu and her family but that bastard! He was instead ming the unconscious Commander Chen saying that it was his fault and everything else was linked to him, but was it? Researcher Cui was much more experienced and could not help but question the entire attack that took ce on Commander Chen.


    An attack took ce on Commander Chen and the next day such a big secret of the Chen family was dug out by Yan Guo if anything, it looked like that it was Commander Chen who found out something and was silenced!


    How can that man be the culprit? Most likely the higher-ups are trying to keep it all hushed up to make sure that the real culprit does not suspect anything.


    At that moment when he was thinking about who could be the one who was behind the attack on Commander Chen, he heard Song Yan''s voice, " Researcher Cui, Madam Cui? If you do not mind can I step inside?"


    As she asked she looked at Researcher Cui who was lying on the bed, who looked back at her and then licked his lips in worry when he realised that the woman who was standing in front of him was hisst hope but at the same time he remembered the narrow-minded acts that his family and himmitted against her and could not help but turn awkward.

 Chapter 840 Another Death

    Madam Cui was also embarrassed but she was much more thick-skinned than Researcher Cui, she turned to look at Song Yan with a smile and then weed Song Yan without even the slightest bit of dignity which she showed the first time when Song Yan and she met. It wasn''t that Madam Cui did not want to show her dignified self in front of Song Yan, it was just that she cared about Cui Deming a lot more than Researcher Cui.


    When she married Researcher Cui, she met with an ident which deemed it impossible for her to give birth to her own child which was why she raised Cui Deming and his sister like her own children, now that the life of her son-like nephew was in danger, how can she stay calm?


    Even though she was furious that the boy made their family lose such a grand backing which caused Cui Lu Ling to get so furious that she refused toe out of her room, she could not leave Cui Deming to die.


    " Second Madam Fu? Pleasee in," Madam Cui spoke in a solicited voice as she invited Song Yan wishing that she could stick her close to her.


    Song Yan was also here because she wanted to warn these two which was why she did not put on airs and then sat down as she looked at Madam Cui and Researcher Cui whose gazes were already fixed on her.


    As soon as she sat down, Madam Cui opened her mouth and then said, " Madam Fu, please forgive me for being straightforward forward but can you tell me what is the matter with those corpses? Is it really rted to the Chen family and do you know something about the Chen sisters?"


    This was something that Song Yan expected which was why she politely smiled and then said, " Madam Cui, this question is something that you should be asking the higher-ups. I was not the one who dug those copses out right?"


    Her words rendered Madam Cui speechless but Researcher Cui did not have the time to worry about her instead he turned to look at Song Yan and said in a hurried voice, " Madam Fu, please ignore my wife. She is like this, always thinking of poking her nose in business that does not concern her but there is something that we indeed want to know if you are¡ª¡ª"


    Song Yan curled her lips as she raised a hand and interrupted Researcher Cui, she did not care about Cui Deming''s life and death but she did not wish for Chen Chu Chu to gain any more momentum than she already had just how many lives she had taken. If she was to suck any more life force who knows how terrible she might be which was why it was impossible for her to let Cui Deming die, in fact, if that man was to die, Song Yan wished he would die together with Chen Chu Chu.


    A perfect and loving death!


    She smiled at Researcher Cui cryptically and then said, " I know what are you going to ask Researcher Cui and I am here to warn you about that only¡ª¡ª you are a smart man which is why I will not waste your time along with mine if you wish to see your nephew alive then you need to have him get away from Chen Chu Chu and if you cannot do that then the least you can do is stay away from her ¡­." She then turned to look at Madam Cui and added with a leer. " Especially you Madam Cui, she and her sister are after women of all ages and types as long as thetter is healthy they will not differentiate between them which is why, if you want to continue living keep your distance from them."


    Her words caused Madam Cui''s expression to change as she slid down her stool and covered her head, she thought that something was wrong with the Chen couple but instead, it turned out to be that well-liked and polite Chen Chu Chu and her sister!


    Song Yan only nced at Madam Cui before walking out of the ward if anything she did not sympathise with Madam Cui or Researcher Cui, they were the ones who pampered Cui Deming to the point where thetter started thinking that he can raise the world on his pinky. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡­.


    That night, after dinner Song Yan left the residence of the Fu house. She walked towards the Chen residence after using the S-grade invisibility talisman on her clothes which allowed her three hours of invisibility. Even though Chen''s house was big, she thought that three hours were enough for her to look around Chen''s house.


    Which was she boldly walked close to the Chen house and then summoned her scythe, she wished she could also summon Fang Yanli but thetter''s cultivation was not as high as those two demonic beasts which was why she could only face this danger alone.


    As Song Yan approached the Chen residence, she caught a whiff of the scent of blood which was lingering around the Chen residence and her expression changed. She thought that the Chen sisters would ease up a little given that they were almost caught but looks like they were too reliant on human blood and organs and could no longer stay away from it.


    With her back pressed against the gates of the Chen residence, she carefully walked inside while suppressing her yin energy, since she knew that the demonic being can sense yin energy much more clearly than ghosts.


    " What are you doing??" She heard an agitated voice which sounded a lot like Chen Chu Chu but the difference was that this voice no longer sounded as charming and elegant as it did usually.


    Song Yan peeked inside the living room and her eyes turned cold when she saw Chen Xi scooping out the organs of a woman and gobbling them whole as she looked at her sister in agitation and said, "What am I doing? What do you think I am doing? The curse red up because thepany where I worked called a master who sprinkled holy water that was blessed by Master Gu all over the ce ¡ª¡ª before I knew my skin was burning and this woman caught it, what else could I do?"


    As she spoke Song Yan narrowed her eyes on the peeling skin which looked like it was burned.


    Was her master out of seclusion? That was not possible Gu Chenyi would have told her that he was out if that was the case most likely Ning Ying called one of Gu Chenyi''s disciples, a good thing too at least this Chen Xi suffered a little but at the same time she felt sorry for the life which was lost just like that.


    " And you brought her here?" Chen Chu Chu questioned, her ck eyes ring up as she red at Chen Xi. " Of all ces here? Do you think we are not in enough¡ª¡ª who is there!"


    She turned her eyes sharply towards the door when she noticed a thin thread-like yin energy, someone was peeking inside!

 Chapter 841 Who Was Hiding Behind The Door?

    Chen Chu Chu rushed over to the doors of the Chen residence but as soon as she came out of the house, she saw that there was nothing. Forget about a human, she could not even see the presence of a ghost! This confused her as she looked at the empty courtyard of the Chen residence that waspletely devoid of any presence and then turned to look at Chen Xi who just finished taking shelter into the skin of her agent.


    " I swear, I saw something outside !" She told her sister who rolled her eyes and then looked at her sister with a disdainful re as she said in a soft yet scornful voice, " I think you are just thinking too much, what happened with that brother of ours has made you paranoid which is why you are thinking that we are being spied on, do you think someone will be able to break through those S grade arrays which we built in and around this residence without us knowing? Unless they are a top-grade celestial master who has cultivated for more than two hundred years, there is no way they will undo the arrays, without us finding out."


    Chen Xi did not take Chen Chu Chu''s words seriously, it was not that she was not willing to take his sister''s words seriously, but ever since the incident with Commander Chen happened, her sister continued to look over her shoulder, even if the wind was rustling outside the window she would make a fuss saying that someone was keeping track of them.


    But when she went outside to see what it was, there was nothing at all.


    " I understand that you are scared because our cover was blown up but do you really have to be so scared?" Chen Xi asked as she looked at her sister who was standing next to her with a frown on her forehead. " That Cui Deming has done a good job taking care of everything for us, there is no need for you to worry about something like this excessively, just keep an eye on that man and everything will be fine."


    Chen Chu Chu red at her sister and then hissed, " You do not need to tell me that, I will do everything in my power to keep our secret hidden but what about you? Has that Ning guy shown any goodwill towards you? If you fail then I am afraid that the mistress will abandon us this time and that too without a warning."


    Their mistress had asked them to go and mingle with the higher-ups, actually, she wanted Chen Chu Chu to infiltrate the Fu family by taking over Li Wenyi and as Fu Shu Chang''s wife but then everything went down hill and Li Wenyi did not fall in the trap which sheid for her if only that woman had stayed inside thepany and followed the everything as she hoped Li Wenyi would, then that woman would be lying in the hospital ready for her to sacrifice her.


    " You do not have to worry about it anymore, sister Chu Chu," Chen Xi huffed arrogantly as she flicked her hair behind her back and then said with a happy smile, " I was the one who was in charge of this matter, how can I let you down? That Ning guy is hooked with me, I made sure that he wouldp every single thing that I say to him and he is just like that now ¡ª- even if I ask him for the moon, he will bring it for me."


    " If that is the case then I can rest in ease," said Chen Chu Chu though she was a bit confused as to why Ning Ying who was against Chen Xi from the start was getting along so well with her now. Chen Chu Chu did not have the time to worry about such things for the time being since she needed to make sure that everything was going ording to the n.


    Her gaze fell on the remains of the corpse which were lying on the floor of the living room of the Chen residence and then said with a snappish voice, " Move them, unless you want another incident to take ce in the district."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Chen Xi rolled her eyes but did as her sister said as she crouched down and started to clean on the other hand Chen Chu Chu looked at the half-opened doors of the Chen residence and frowned.


    Did she really imagine it? Or was there indeed someone who stood behind the door?


    ¡­..


    Song Yan who appeared inside her bedroom out of thin air scared Fu Yu Sheng so much that he jumped, Fu Chen on the other hand pped his hands as he shouted, " Mommy magic!"


    It was a good thing that Chen Yishen was asleep or else it would have been too hard to hide everything from him.


    "That''s right, Mommy did magic¡­ did you like it ?" Song Yan smiled at Fu Chen who nodded and asked her to do the same thing again but this time with him but Song Yan shook her head as she said, " Magic tricks are all about secrets, if I tell Chen Chen, what will mommy do if I want to surprise you and daddy again?"


    Fu Chen looked at his father who was standing straight after jumping from the bed and then turned to look at his mother before saying, " Mom don''t do magic anymore or else father will pee in his pants and dirty the bed, he jumped but I didn''t."


    As he spoke Fu Chen puffed his chest out proudly causing Song Yan to chuckle while Fu Yu Sheng blushed in embarrassment as he red at his son and said, " I was just surprised, who pees their pants out of surprise?" He then turned to look at Song Yan and asked seriously, " Why did you appear out of thin air? Did something happen?"

 Chapter 842 Burning The Lucky Portrait

    "Something did happen," Song Yan''s voice darkened a bit when she remembered what happened in the Chen residence but she thought that it was better that way at least now she knew that the Chen sisters were not as strong as she thought they were she was at ease if Gu Chenyi''s skills can take them down then so can hers.


    Seeing that Song Yan''s mood was low, Fu Yu Sheng did not ask anything any further instead he opened his mouth and then said in a low voice, " I tracked down the son of the Nian family." His words caused Song Yan to snap her head in surprise to which Fu Yu Sheng nodded and said, " It took a lot of time for me to convince him, he was terrified of the notion to see those two women again but somehow I made him agree to attend the banquet of Old Master Yan''s birthday."


    When she heard that the Nian family''s son will be attending Old Master Yan''s birthday, Song Yan''s lips could not help but twitch a little as she said, " The poor old Master Yan is going to receive the shock of his life."


    ¡­.


    Time flew and the day of Old Master Yan''s birthday arrived.


    The Yan family did not want to make a huge fuss after something so solemn happened they only booked a hotel which was luxurious but low-key and invited almost everyone in the military district, they wanted to ignore the Chen family altogether but they could not ignore Researcher Cui and his family which was why they invited Researcher Cui and his family but who would have expected that the Chen family will cling onto the Cui Deming who ignored his uncle''s warning and threats and came to the banquet together with his uncle.


    It was wrong to say that he came to the banquet with his uncle, it was more right to say that he morally kidnapped his uncle by arriving at the hotel where the banquet was being held and then refused to leave saying all sorts of things which made Researcher Cui annoyed.


    " Uncle, I know that you are angry with me but I have already married Chen Chu Chu and our marriage is set in stone. Chu Chu is now our family member, how can you ignore her like this? Also, no one can prove that Chu Chu was the one who was behind what happened in the Chen family''s residence most probably that traitor Chen Mingshen was behind this matter, why are you getting angry with Chu Chu ?"


    Though Cui Deming could see that his uncle was getting angry, he still wanted to show his uncle that his wife was gentle and sensible. He was increasingly pleased with Chen Chu Chu and wanted his uncle to ept Chen Chu Chu as well.


    Researcher Cui was furious, he was angry enough that Cui Deming made a fuss outside and was now trying to clear Chen Chu Chu''s name, he could not help but re up at his nephew, " Shut up! You wanted to bring the Chen family inside the banquet by using my name and you seeded what else do you want? Stop bbering and making a fuss, I have already said that I don''t care what you do, go and die in her embrace for all I care but stop lumping our family!"


    With that, he turned around and went to apologise to the Yan family who was not at all happy with the arrival of the Chen family. Especially, Old madam Chen who guarded her pregnant daughter-inw like an old hen who was afraid of getting her egg stolen.


    Song Yan was standing next to Xiao Mei while looking at the Chen sisters who were acting as if they were stuck between a rock and a hard ce, she did not say anything and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and then said, " I am feeling a bit sick¡­ I will be leaving for the restroom, you take care of here."


    From the morning she was waiting for the Chen sisters to arrive since she knew that they will not miss the chance to act solicitously what was more she asked Ning Ying to invite Chen Xi, thus there was no reason for these two sisters to not turn up. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Fu Yu Sheng knew what Song Yan meant by taking care, he nodded and then turned his gaze to the Chen sisters just as Ning Ying came to invite Chen Xi inside the banquet hall while Song Yan snuck out of the hotel heading straight to the Chen residence.


    The Chen family was already in the hotel lobby which was why neither of the Yan family members could kick them out but that did not mean that Yan Guo was any less alert he sensed the poisonous gazes which were locked on his sister-inw from afar and could not help but warn his big brother.


    " Big brother, don''t leave sister-inw''s side no matter what, if she has to go to the restroom have someone apany her," he told his brother which caused Yan Bao to frown in worry as he asked, " But whom will I call, mother is old she cannot fend those things, hell even I can''t¡­"


    " I will do it," just as the two brothers were worrying about whom to ask, they heard a voice and turned to look at Hu Ya who was raising her hand and smiling at them as she volunteered to take on the responsibility of staying next to Xiao Mei all the time.


    " Miss Hu," Yan Guo felt a bit awkward when he heard Hu Ya volunteer, they had no rtion why would she help them? Maybe Hu Ya also knew what was going on in his head because a secondter she said with a smile, " Think of it as me trying to return the favour which I owe you."


    Though she said it like that no one missed the infatuated gaze of her with which she looked at Yan Guo.


    Yan Bao: "¡­." Should I thank my sister-inw Yan for making spring bloom in my brother''s life?


    ¡­.


    On the other hand, Song Yan who was looking at the lucky portrait which was hidden behind the Buddha hand''s portrait had no idea that something like this took ce at the hotel where the banquet was being held, instead, she bit her thumb and then started drawing an array on the surface of the lucky portrait causing it to bubble and forth as blood started to ooze out of it, the more she intricate the array became the more the portrait started to burn and one after another the colours which were filling the canvas started to get burned turning into ck spots which looked ugly upon looking.


    And just as Song Yan took out another talisman to stick on the surface of the canvas she felt a whoosh behind her and turned around on her heels before whipping her long golden whip which hooked itself around the ankle of Hei An De who pounced on her and smirked coldly, " I got you."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    all chapters are linked to future arcs if they are getting dragged there is a reason lest you ask where the thing in the next arc popped out from. Please be patient and let me frame the arcs properly thank you.

 Chapter 843 Where Are You Going ?

    Song Yan had been waiting for this thing to show up from the start, thest time it was sneaky enough to escape from her but this time¡ª¡ª sorry she came prepared.


    Hei An De also realised that she was in trouble, she looked at the golden whip which was holding her down and then gritted her teeth as she snarled and broke her leg for the sake of freeing herself.


    The leg which was rippedbusted under the yin energy of the golden whip burning until nothing but ck ash was left behind.


    Seeing the strength of her rival, Hei An De was not foolish enough to linger she tried to hide in another portrait but how could Song Yan allow that to happen? She immediately threw a talisman which she had refined especially for this creature and blocked it from taking refuge in another portrait like thest time.


    " You want to hide? But where? I am afraid that your home is going to burn down at any minute," as she spoke, Song Yan pointed to the lucky portrait which was burning behind her, even though it was yet to be charredpletely because Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi were still alive and their magic was still holding the portrait intact, it was not enough for Hei An De to take refugee inside of it.


    The woman in ck looked at the burning portrait and then turned her vicious re at Song Yan, she understood what Song Yan was saying which was why instead of jumping around like a clown, she turned around and then rushed outside, as long as she was outside no one will be able to harm her!


    Though Hei An De dreamed beautifully, she did not know that she was instead walking into the trap which was set by Song Yan who smiled coldly when she saw Hei An De run outside, in fact, she was fully aware of the fact that when Hei An De will see the lucky portrait burning she will run outside but there was no way she will be able to get any other prey because at this moment everyone including the Chen family was at the hotel which was a bit far from the military district surely that thing will follow the trail which was left behind by its master and arrive at the banquet hall instead.


    And with Fu Yu Sheng there Song Yan was sure that she did not need to worry about anything, her husband would have prepared the pyres for the two sisters in a grand manner.


    All she needed to do was to make sure that Hei An De will head straight toward the hotel and not go anywhere else, in case she got lost would it not be a pity?


    ¡­.


    At the hotel, Old Master Yan''s birthday banquet was in full swing because Old Master Chen wanted to integrate himself back into the group which he was once part of, he was really solicitous with Old master Yan to the point where thetter was confused about whom he married.


    " Old Yan, you must be feeling tired, why don''t you sit down?"


    " Old Yan, do you want to drink green tea? I will bring it for you."


    " Old Yan." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " Old Yan."


    " Old Master Chen, I appreciate you taking care of my husband but he is not that old," Old Madam Chen did not wish to entangle with the Chen family, she only wanted to stay away from them as much as she could but then she saw Old master Yan getting pestered by Old Master Chen and could not help but step forward.


    Old Master Chen felt a bit awkward when he was snubbed like that but there was nothing he could do, for some reason everything was going downhill and nothing was working ording to his will, first, his son was targeted and then his family, before they could even take a breather, Old Master Chen realised that he had been pushed aside by his old friends.


    Even though Cui Deming helped his family clear the suspicions which were surrounding them, he was still under the radar of many because of the number of corpses which were found in his house, Old Master Chen wished to exin but there was no exnation which came to his mind, in the end, he could only try his best to get back to the position in which he was ages ago.


    But without the suspicions being cleared off him there was nothing that he could do except for lowering his head in front of Old Master Yan who had much more contacts than anyone.


    " Old madam, what are you talking about? I was just trying to help Old Yan given that he is being swarmed by so many people," Old Master Chen chuckled awkwardly as he smiled at Old Madam Yan who rolled her eyes and turned to look at her husband before saying,


    " Why don''t you take a break in the break room? I will send Niu with you." With that, she turned to call her second son before Old Master Chen could volunteer to apany her husband.


    While Old Master Chen was amodating Old Master Yan like he was his ancestor, Chen Chu Chu was following after Li Wenyi who was trying her best to shake her off.


    Li Wenyi was a germaphobe who hated going in ces where the cleanliness was not taken care of but because this was Old Master Yan''s birthday, she was willing to apany her family.


    Though it did not change her habit of going to the restroom and washing her hands each time she touched something which was not clean.


    Who knew how long Chen Chu Chu was keeping an eye on her, but the second she turned to leave the banquet hall, she felt someone was following her and sure enough when Li Wenyi turned around she saw Chen Chu Chu following after her.


    She wanted to go back to the banquet hall but that woman stopped in the middle of the corridor stopping her from leaving!


    " Sister Wenyi!" Chen Chu Chu called loudly when she saw that Li Wenyi was heading towards the rest room while ignoring her.

 Chapter 844 I Am Not Handing Chu Chu To You

    Li Wenyi cursed Chen Chu Chu in her head, that woman would not let her leave when she was trying to go back to the banquet standing in the middle of the corridor smiling so weirdly that it scared the life out of her and to make matter worse, she did not stop chasing after her.


    Even when she showed no signs of stopping Chen Chu Chu still continued to follow her, now Li Wenyi was panicking inwardly while scolding herself for being an idiot, she knew that Chen Chu Chu and her sister were targeting young women but she foolishly chose toe to this deste area to wash her hands.


    So what if dirt was getting stuck on her hands, it was just some dirt, it was not like that she was going to die right?


    Li Wenyi was regretful but she could not show any expression on her face which was why no matter how terrified she looked, she still turned to look at Chen Chu Chu and with her eyes shing slightly, she asked, " Miss Chen, if there is something that you wish to say to me, can it wait? I am in a hurry as you can see."


    Chen Chu Chu''s eyes suddenly turned red as if she was aggrieved. " Sister Wenyi, I know that you are still ming me but now that I have married Brother Deming, don''t you think we should start over now?"


    Li Wenyi was speechless as she looked at Chen Chu Chu and said, " Miss Chen, now that you have registered your marriage with Master Cui, what does that have to do with me? Isn''t that something that you wanted, why are you speaking as if I deliberately made things difficult for you in the past ?"


    Ruthlessness red up in Chen Chu Chu''s heart, as her face twisted with resentment. Her well thought n was now blown into bits, if everything had worked just fine, that body would have belonged to her!


    But she still feigned innocence and said with a trembling voice, " There ¡­there is something that I wish to say to you sister Wenyi, please listen to me."


    Seeing that Li Wenyi was not willing to take a step back, Chen Chu Chu suddenly raised her head and with her eyes slowly turning ck, she whispered in an enchanting voice, " Sister Li, pleasee with me."


    " Wenyi!" Fu Shu Chang shouted behind Li Wenyi''s back, when he did not see his wife return he was worried that she was held up by something or more like someone which was why he asked Fu Yu Sheng to take him to the restroom, what he did not expect was to really see the sight which he did not wish to see.


    Li Wenyi was being held up by Chen Chu Chu and from the weird nk look on Li Wenyi''s face, he was sure that she was enchanting his wife.


    When Chen Chu Chu heard Fu Shu Chang''s voice her expression changed as she turned to look at Fu Shu Chang, she wished to enchant Fu Shu Chang but then her eyes fell on the golden Emperor aura which surrounded the two brothers and stiffened.


    On the other hand, Li Wenyi who heard Fu Shu Chang''s voice, roused from her daze as she turned to look at her husband and suddenly shook her head as if she was getting rid of something.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Fu Yu Sheng realised that something took ce when they were not paying attention and his expression twisted before he narrowed his eyes dangerously and said in an unhurried manner, "Sister-inw, where are you going? Grandpa Yan is going to cut the cake, how can you leave at such a moment? He is already upset that Yan Yan is taking too long in the restroom."


    As he spoke he turned to look at Chen Chu Chu and added with a pleasant smile, " Miss Chen, you shoulde with us as well, Grandpa Yan is really happy and he wants everyone to be present when he cuts the cake."


    Chen Chu Chu''s expression was a bit awkward but she still suppressed the hostility in her eyes as she nodded and said, " I understand, second master Fu. Shall we go?"


    " We should," once Li Wenyi was safely by Fu Shu Chang''s side, Fu Yu Sheng smiled and then turned around to leave and the second he turned around, his expression turned frigid, dare to harm his family?


    She was much too naive!


    The four of them returned to the banquet hall but as soon as they stepped inside the main hall, Chen Chu Chu''s gaze fell on Chen Xi whose expression was twisted and worried. As if sensing her sister''s presence, Chen Xi turned to look at Chen Chu Chu with a panic-stricken face, seeing her sister like this, Chen Chu Chu frowned but then she heard Old Master Yan loudly say,


    " Nian Zhu? Where were you? This is the biggest surprise that I could ever receive, just wait until I tell Old Nian that you are back!"


    As soon as the name Nian Zhu was said out loud, Chen Chu Chu''s expression turned pale as her pupils contracted sharply and she could not help but stumble a little. Nian Zhu? Was it that Nian Zhu?


    Chen Chu Chu turned her head sharply to look at the man whose appearance collided with the youngster she once knew and her head could not help but go dizzy.


    The name Nian Zhu was not unfamiliar in the military district, for one thing, he was Old Nian''s eldest son and secondly, he was the man to whom Chen Chu Chu was engaged with, his disappearance had once caused quite a stir in the district and thus everyone could not stop themselves from taking a peek at Nian Zhu among these people was Cui Deming who foolishly thought that Nian Zhu was here for Chen Chu Chu after finding out that she married him which was why he raised his head and like a chicken guarding his eggs announced,


    " Nian Zhu! No matter what thoughts you have in your head, I will not hand Chu Chu to you! She is my wife!"

 Chapter 845 Lost His Manhood

    After saying this he immediately rushed towards Chen Chu Chu and hugged her close, before gently saying, " Chu Chu, don''t worry, brother Deming will protect you. No one will be able to take you away from your brother Deming."


    However, Chen Chu Chu was no longer in the mood to y the role of a sensible wife as she looked at Nian Zhu, she understood that the matter which she could not solve years ago hade to bite her back, she stared at Nian Zhu with a venomous look hating that she failed to swallow him whole and gave him a chance to escape.


    Researcher Cui on the other hand was looking at Chen Chu Chu from start to finish, he knew that Nian Zhu was brought to the banquet by Fu Yu Sheng, but he did not think that the second master of the prestigious Fu family would search for Nian Zhu who was hiding for so many years for no reason at all which was why he paid extra care while looking at Chen Chu Chu.


    So how can he miss that poisonous look that Chen Chu Chu sent in Nian Zhu''s way? The look was so terrifying that it made him tremble.


    Even he with his bad eyesight could see that there was something wrong with Chen Chu Chu but his nephew that blind idiot was sticking close to that woman like she was a pot of honey and he was a honey bee.


    He was already in his fifties and yet he was still worrying about his nephew who was supposed to be a grown-up adult.


    Without waiting for anyone to say anything, Researcher Cui walked over to his nephew and pulled him to the side ignoring his screams and yells when thetter tried to escape he pped him in the face and threatened, " If you move an inch from here consider your name cleaned off from the Cui family!"


    Though Cui Deming was foolish he was not brain dead he could see that his uncle was not threatening him this time and was serious which was why he did not dare to provoke him after all, he still needed his uncle which was why he closed his mouth at once not saying anything more while looking at Chen Chu Chu helplessly.


    The faces of the Old Chen couple twisted when they saw Researcher Cui drag Cui Deming away, they could not help but turn to look at Old Master Yan as Old Master Chen asked in a cold voice, " Old Yan, what is the meaning of this? Have you forgotten how this man wronged my daughter? How can you bring him back here?"


    Old Master Yan opened his mouth to speak but he was interrupted by Nian Zhu who mockingly smiled at Old Master Chen and said, "You need to clear on this matter, Old Master Chen¡­it''s better if you ask your daughter who was the one who was really wronged."


    " You¡ª¡ª" Old Master Chen wanted to say something ruthless but then the doors of the banquet hall were pushed open and a woman with a face that of a demon came rushing inside, her mouth was hanging open while the spots where her limbs were ripped apart were bleeding rotten blood.


    The appearance of this woman scared the guests of Yan''s family so much that screams filled the entire hall, they were so startled that they did not even see the woman in white who was following after the demonic creature with a scythe in her hands.


    " Yan Yan!" Fu Yu Sheng was the only one who saw Song Yan who was walking calmly behind Hei An De, when Song Yan heard the voice of her husband, she turned and smiled at him reassuringly before morphing her scythe into a long shuriken¡ª¡ª each of its des were longer than a sword.


    This was the weapon that she had cultivated after a long time just to take care of Hei An De who was quick and agile, the first time she was unprepared but this time she was ready to take these creatures down in one swift move. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seeing that Hei An De was going to attack another woman, Song Yan threw the shuriken which was in her hand. The long circr des glowed with a white light before appearing right behind Hei An De who seemed to have realised that something was happening but was a step toote.


    The long des cut through her neck beheading her in a swift move before returning to the hands of its owner.


    No sooner, did Hei An De die ¡ª¡ª three mournful screams echoed in the party hall.


    Two of them belonged to Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi which was exinable since the human skinyer which they were wearing started to melt right off their skeletal body since their magic turned unstable because of the array inside the lucky portraits and the rest of the portraits getting burned.


    But the third one belonged to Cui Deming who was clutching his manhood looking reallyical in the middle of the terrifying scene.


    " What are you doing?" Researcher Cui wished he could smack his nephew in the face again, the situation was like this already and he was still in the mood to act.


    This time, Cui Deming was indeed innocent. He looked at his uncle and then cried with tears in his eyes, " Uncle, Uncle it hurts! My ¡­my manhood is hurting so much it feels like it is going to fall."


    " What nonsense, how can that thing fall¡ª¡ª" Researcher Cui did not even get a chance to finish speaking as the thing which was supposed to be stuck between Cui Deming''s legs indeed fell with a thunk on the floor after slipping through the gap in his pants.


    Both the elderly and the young looked at the parasitic demon bugs which were scuttling after the thing falling off before another round of screaming began.


    Song Yan nced at Cui Deming who was now unconscious while bleeding to death and did not even blink an eye she already warned that idiot, if he was going to court death what can she do?


    Instead, she turned to look at Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi who were now slowly turning into their real forms and whistled,


    " You two are really ugly, aren''t ya?"

 Chapter 846 Chen Xi’s Death

    The next second another scream rang out in the room where the guests were as the skin which was covering Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi fell on the ground in a bubbling mess and without warning the woman with a long snake tail pounced at Song Yan who took out a set of talismans and then threw it at the demonic being which attacked her. The banquet hall was shown with a brilliant white light as the snake demon screamed as it shouted, " You deserve to die! You deserve to die!"


    At this moment, Chen Xi''s sweet voice was no longer echoing in the room. Instead, the voice that came out of the mouth of Chen Xi was that of a man and a woman, Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she aimed another set of talismans at Chen Xi while Chen Chu Chu who was scuttling behind her turned to look at Xiao Mei who was standing on the side while hiding behind her husband.


    A fierce glint shed in Chen Chu Chu''s eyes as she licked her lips with her fork tongue before rushing towards Xiao Mei. Old Madam Yan was in shock, with her bottom touching the floor she stared at Song Yan fighting the thing which wasshings its tail at her again and again but then her gaze fell on Chen Chu Chu who was heading towards Xiao Mei and her eyes popped out of their sockets.


    It was a horrible sight, a half-rotten skeleton with multiple hairy legs and a face which was covered in ck eyes and scales rushing towards her son and daughter-inw.


    Old Madam Yan screamed, although she was scared, she still yelled at the top of her lungs while Yan Guo took out his gun which he was carrying in secret and started to shoot Chen Chu Chu without restraints, but it was no good. The thing though alive was as unharmed as dead, no single scratch appeared on its body ¡ª¡ª Chen Chu Chu opened her mouth and shot a string of bloody webs to catch Xiao Mei who shut her eyes in distress thinking that it was the end for her.


    However, the pain which she was waiting for did note instead a scream rang out in the banquet hall which caused her to open her eyes and look at Chen Chu Chu who was clutching her bleeding mouth and shrieking in pain.


    Xiao Mei thought of something and looked down at the talisman that Song Yan gave to her and noticed that it was smoking, she understood what had happened and a warm current surged in her heart, thank goodness she met someone like Song Yan or else she and her child ¡­ as relief washed over her, Xiao Mei slumped on the floor while the Yan family rushed towards her.


    The members of the Yan family were still in shock as they tried to steady Xiao Mei but the ones who were more shocked than them was the old Chen couple.


    Old Master Chen and Madam Chen looked at their adopted daughters whom they have treated like their biological daughters, when they saw them turn into those demonic things they were so shocked that their vision turned ck, Old Master Chen was an old veteran but he still couldn''t keep a straight face as he slumped on the floor.


    Madam Chen on the other hand had long fainted after taking one look at her adopted daughters.


    Chen Xi was still attacking Song Yan while thetter was throwing talismans at Chen Chu Chu to subdue her. Seeing that Song Yan''s attention was not on her, Chen Xi turned to look around her eyes fell on Chen Yishen who was hiding behind Fu Yu Sheng and her eyes turned. If not for this brat who survived, they would have been able to get away from this ce! <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After getting struck by the talismans, Chen Chu Chu turned to look at Song Yan with her face which was still rotting, her many eyes stared at Song Yan maliciously and hatefully when the face in her memories which she couldn''t forget ovepped with Song Yan and her pupils contracted, she did feel like she had seen Song Yan before but she did not think much about it, but now that she was looking at Song Yan who was holding a weapon in her hand with talismans in another, she truly looked like that elder sister who tied her and her sister with a curse.


    Her face twisted as she realised that she had missed out on taking revenge against this woman with whom she shared a grudge for centuries and cursed wildly, " You¡­ why did you have toe back? Why couldn''t you stay away? Die! Die! Die! I will kill you with my own hands!"


    Song Yan sneered and then she threw the long de in her hand towards Chen Xi who was heading towards Chen Yishen, though she was staring at Chen Chu Chu, she was well aware of what Chen Xi was doing behind her back.


    When Chen Chu Chu saw the long de heading towards Chen Xi her face changed, she lunged towards Chen Xi trying to save her but she was still a step toote as the long de shed the thick tail into pieces causing Chen Xi to slump on the ground right in front of Chen Yishen.


    Chen Yishen did not expect his aunts to turn into such terrifying things, he was already spooked out when he saw the human skin peeling off their bodies like a second body suit thus when he saw Chen Xiing towards him to attack, his legs turned jello as he slumped on the floor and burst out crying.


    The scare was too great for a small child like him.


    Chen Xi however did not wish to let go of the child in front of her even though he was not a woman, he could still nourish her demonic yin energy, she opened her mouth and a slimy thick tongue stretched out, she aimed it at Chen Yishen who was on the ground wanting to suck him inside.


    Seeing that even at the doors of death Chen Xi did not want to give up, Song Yan''s eyes turned, she twisted her head to look at Chen Xi only to be attacked by Chen Chu Chu who did not want Song Yan to intervene anymore.


    ---------------------

 Chapter 847 Chen Xi’s Death ——2

    Song Yan''s brows furrowed as she looked at the two things which were annoying her greatly, she bit her tongue and then drew an array in the air with great concentration despite being under attack, as soon as she finished drawing the array¡ª¡ª a beautiful golden figure appeared in the middle of the banquet hall, she was dressed in a majestic robe which was brilliant white with long hair which seemed to have been woven with silk threads, though she wore a mask on her face because she was half of Song Yan''s conscious, Chen Chu Chu recognised the figure even with her mask hidden.


    There was no denying, this woman ¡­this woman was elder sect sister!


    " You¡ª¡ª" Chen Chu Chu screamed but the woman in white moved faster, she struck her palm and then subdued Chen Chu Chu with her yin energy in a go causing Chen Chu Chu to spurt blood out from her mouth, the white figure pressed her down heavily making it impossible to move.


    Chen Chu Chu stared at the white figure with a mask of a demon on her face and shivered, even though centuries had passed she was still terrified of this figure.


    " No, No¡­No, get away¡ª¡ª" Chen Chu Chu screamed in fear and agony she did not want to be locked away, she did not want to be cursed again. " Get away from me! Get away! You cannot kill me! You can''t!"


    Song Yan had no idea that the new skill which she had awoken after cultivating for nights had scared Chen Chu Chu, she did not have the time to care about Chen Chu Chu when she was busy dealing with Chen Xi who was trying to harm Chen Yishen.


    She knew that even though the array with which she had summoned her inner consciousness to give her an extra buff needed too much spiritual energy could suppress Chen Chu Chu, she did not have enough energy to waste her time by caring about her.


    Her eyes swept at Chen Xi''s tongue which was stretching towards Chen Yishen curling around his ankles causing the young boy to scream and il, Fu Yu Sheng had somehow managed to pick up a chair where he was now smashing it against Chen Xi''s head while Fu Rong held Chen Yishen and Fu Yu Shen tried to undo the hold which the demonic being had on the little boy.


    As for Fu Shu Chang, he was covering Fu Chen''s eyes since he did not wish for the little guy to get traumatised.


    Old Master Fu looked at the scene in front of him and then turned to look at Fu Shu Chang before saying, " You¡­you¡­you fool why did you not say anything ?" When Old Master Fu saw how dangerous these two things were, he could not help but feel sorry for his eldest grandson who had to suffer under them for so long.


    Fu Shu Chang smiled with a tinge of sadness though his face was no longer the same, he felt that it was worth it. At least with this incident, he was able to gain his family back.


    " You¡­deserve to die¡­ all of you deserve to die! Why did you have to be a busybody? Why?" Chen Xi screamed at Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan but thetter did not give her a chance to make another move, she summoned her scythe back before morphing it into a long spear with a sharp end, she nced at the ruby-shaped gem which was stuck in the middle of Chen Xi''s chest and then raised the spear and aimed it straight at Chen Xi''s chest crushing the ruby gem in pieces.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a loud bang, the ruby broke into millions of pieces and Chen Xi let out a heart-wrenching scream before her body started to burn. It was an ugly sight as they all watched the demon getting burned bit by bit, she did not burn in a swift manner but was slowly killed, seeing this Song Yan knew that the curse that these two sisters had was not a simple one, even in death they were not allowed to die painlessly.


    However, she did not think that Chen Xi deserved any pity, she deserved to suffer because of everything that she had done and then turned her attention to Chen Chu Chu who was being suppressed by the familiar that she had summoned ignoring the gurgling screams of Chen Xi.


    Chen Chu Chu saw Song Yaning close to her and her face expression changed, she truly underestimated this woman, she truly did! How did she not realise that this woman was the same person who had locked her away centuries ago? Even if she was no longer the same person as she was years ago, she still had the same aura!


    Seeing that she was getting closer, Chen Chu Chu turned to look at Old Master Chen and Old Madam Chen, she opened her mouth and cried, " Mom, Dad, save me! Save me if you want to live a happy life!"


    Old Master Chen seemed to have understood what connection the two sisters had with the lucky portrait and now that he realised that he was actually raising a demon, he was so scared that a wet spot appeared in his pants, he was sacred he was truly scared!


    But Old Madam Chen who just woke up heard Chen Chu Chu''s words, she understood that Chen Chu Chu was telling her that if she did not stop Song Yan from killing her then the fame and riches that their family had would be long gone!


    How can Madam Chen allow that? She did not want to go back to living as a wife of a useless soldier!


    She scrambled on her feet and then rushed towards Chen Chu Chu and then hugged her tightly before turning to look at Song Yan as she tried to stop her, " Don''t kill her, don''t kill her! If she dies then our family will die as well, leave her alone!"


    Song Yan''s eyes shed coldly as she turned to look at Old Madam Chen and then said, " If you want to stay alive get away from her."


    " If I die you will lose everything! You have to save me!" Chen Chu Chu wanted to live if she died then her soul will be burned and she will never be able to achieve reincarnation, for all eternity she will have to stay in the underworld being tied into a loop which would be full of suffering.


    When Old Madam Chen heard that she will lose everything she turned to look at her husband and senselessly cried, " Why are you still sitting there? Come and save her!"

 Chapter 848 Retribution

    Mother Chen did not wish to lose thisfortable life, she was so afraid of losing thefort, poprity and everything else that she lost all her senses and rationality, she did not even think that she will not be able to protect Chen Chu Chu whose real identity was now revealed much less live in the military district!


    Old Master Chen still had a bit of reasoning left in his head, he looked at his wife who had rushed to save that demonic being and felt his heart jump to his throat as he shouted, " What are you doing? Get away from her!" He was old and he only had his wife to apany him, if something happened to her then what will he do? Where will he go?


    Mother Chen however did not share the same worries as her husband, she only cared about the high-profile life which she was going to lose if she did not stop Song Yan and thus senselessly shouted, " Old Man what are you doing? We need them! We need them! That lucky portrait, we cannot lose it, stop her!" She did not care what happened to those women who had no rtion to her but she could not lose her rich woman''s life.


    While the two were quibbling, Chen Chu Chu who was being suppressed suddenly moved, she raised her head and then shot a string of blood threads towards Madam Chen as it entangled itself around Madam Chen''s arm before pulling it off from the socket where it was attached cleanly.


    " Wife!" Old Master Chen shouted when he saw the demon attacking his wife and even taking an arm from her. His face was marred with terror.


    Song Yan shot a calm look at Old Madam Chen, in fact, she could have stopped Chen Chu Chu just now but she did not. Old Madam Chen was selfish enough to not care about the lives of those women who died for no reason, it made sense that she did not care about her either. With this small bit of pain, she will now know what those women went through just for the sake of her ''rich'' lifestyle.


    Chen Chu Chu gobbled the arm which belonged to Old Madam Chen but was not satisfied after all, Old Madam Chen was an old woman how much life force she might even have? She turned to look at a young girl and set her eyes on her but before she could do the same thing the woman in white summoned a spear which was like a pole of light.


    " Commence execution!" Song Yan made several hand seals before the woman in white raised the pole of the spear and brought it down heavily on Chen Chu Chu''s chest smashing the ruby gem which was lying in the middle of her chest urately. The entire process took more spiritual energy than Song Yan expected but she did not lose focus until the ruby gem changed colour and turned ck ¡ª¡ª causing Chen Chu Chu''s body to bubble and froth as it started to burn.


    A blood-curdling screech echoed in the banquet hall while Chen Chu Chu''s face twisted in pain as she turned to look at Song Yan and then said, " You will pay¡­my mistress will make you pay!"


    With a loud explosion Chen Chu Chu''s body burst. ck miasma filled the space causing old Madam Chen who was lying in the arms of her husband to faint, as for why she fainted, no one knew. Whether it was because of pain or losing the lucky charm that she had.


    Song Yan nced at the chaotic scene with an indifferent pair of eyes, seeing that other than Old Madam Chen no one was injured she heaved a sigh of relief as for Cui Deming who was lying in a pool of blood, she did not say anything about him nor did she hurried over to save him, that idiot deserved to die it was already good enough that she saved him in time.


    She turned to look at Song Dong Ming and Song Lingyan who just arrived at the banquet hall sporting ck eye bags under their eyes, they were gaping at their sister and daughter with their mouths hanging open. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The¡­This was their bubbly bunny? Wasn''t this a super macho, King Kong?


    While Song Dong Ming and Song Lingyan were in shock, Fu Yu Sheng rushed towards his wife and wrapped his arms around her waist before pressing her head against his chest. It did not matter to him that he was useless when Song Yan was facing such things but he could still provide a bit of warmth once she was done dealing with them, right?


    Song Yan''s eyes were frigid, she was still thinking about this mistress that Chen Chu Chu spoke about before dying but she did not have any idea about who this mistress was¡ª¡ª just when the temperature around was going to dip even further Fu Yu Sheng came rushing and brought her in an embrace making a warm current surge in her heart which melted the ice which was coating it.


    The two of them stayed like this for a few minutes before she tilted her head and looked at the rest of their family who were looking at her with an excited nce.


    " Is everyone okay?" Though she knew that they were uninjured Song Yan still asked whether or not they were fine because she wanted to make sure that they werepletely unharmed both physically and mentally.


    "Sister-inw, you are so cool!" Though Fu Yu Shen had seen Song Yan in action in the tomb, he was still in awe when he saw Song Yan summon a familiar which looked like a human.


    Fu Rong nodded to the side as she looked at Song Yan, her eyes filled with stars, she did not know that her sister-inw was this cool! She was even more awesome than the protagonists she read in the novels she read!


    " Yan Yan!" Song Dong Ming hurried over to his daughter though he knew that she could tackle something like this as a father how can he not worry? He looked at Song Yan again and again only when he was sure that she was fine did he heave a sigh of relief.


    Behind him Song Lingyan was looking at his sister with a pale face, he was terrified after seeing what happened but was rather d upon seeing that his sister was all right!


    "Sister-inw!"


    ----------------------------

 Chapter 849 Retribution —-2

    Song Yan turned to look in the direction of the panicked voice, she was not surprised to see that Cui Deming screaming and iling, in fact, he only fainted because he was a coward and was seriouslycking life force after sleeping with a demon and nothing else. Now that Chen Chu Chu was gone, a bit of his life force was doomed to return to him which caused Cui Deming to wake up.


    " Si¡­Sister-inw, ple..please help me! I don''t, I don''t want to be a eunuch!" Cui Deming screeched loudly as he looked at Song Yan with a hopeful expression on his face. He was afraid that if Song Yan didn''t help him then his life as a young man who was filled with vigour would end right here and now!


    Yan Guo and the rest of the Yan family also approached Song Yan when they saw that everything was over, thus they could see the pathetic condition Cui Deming was in at the current moment. They looked at the rotten organ which was infested with demonic bugs which were no longer moving and then turned to look at Cui Deming who was going paler by the second because he was losing too much blood.


    " Deming don''t be stupid, how can Second Madam Song help you?" Researcher Cui was also quite regrettable if he had known that his nephew would be useless and his lifeline would be cut off like this, he wouldn''t have allowed this idiot to stay with Chen Chu Chu but it was toote no matter how much they were to regret the past nothing was going to change!


    However Cui Deming did not listen to his uncle, his eyes were fixed on Song Yan as he waited for her answer, he was hopeful that she will be able to save him!


    But he was doomed to be depressed because Song Yan opened mother a secondter and then shook her head as she said, " There is nothing that I can do for you, Master Cui. I am a celestial master, not a doctor, I cannot transnt your manhood back ¡­and that too when it has rotten to this degree even if you reattach it, there is no way it can be used."


    Her words were like the final judgement for Cui Deming whose entire face turned pale and then he fainted on the spot once again.


    " Researcher Cui, I will suggest you take your nephew to the hospital," Fu Yu Sheng told the elderly man. He did not want anyone else to request the same thing from Song Yan, her husband was standing right here and they wanted her to touch another man''s manhood. How can he allow that? So what if Cui Deming bes a eunuch, did his wife not tell him to not get close to that woman? He was the one who did not listen to a thing!


    Yan Guo and his brothers did not say anything either, they looked at the unconscious Cui Deming and felt not even an ounce of pity. This was what Cui Deming deserved who asked him to stay stubborn and sleep with that Chen woman even when he knew that something was wrong with her family?


    Researcher Cui only sighed and then took his nephew to the hospital, thetter was bleeding so much that if he did not take him with him then he might die here and now!


    Once Researcher Cui dragged his nephew away Old Master Fu turned to look at Old Master Chen who was slumped on the floor and huffed in a gruff manner, " Why are you sitting on the floor? When are you going to take your wife to the hospital? Even if you can no longer keep the exmissioner title, is there anything more important than staying alive?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Because of Old Master Chen''s greed, many women died but the thing was that except for losing his merits and being kicked out of the military district nothing else could be done to him because despite being the reason, he was not the one who killed those women and those who did they were gone.


    Old Master Chen nodded in a daze but did not move, seeing this Old Master Yan turned and asked his eldest son to call for an ambnce, old madam Chen was already so old if she continued to bleed like this then she will die.


    Yan Bao called an ambnce for Old Madam Chen but at the same time he submitted his report against the Old Chen family and he was not the only one many officials who came to attend Old Master Yan''s birthday banquet did the same thing, with these many reports piled up from those were in a higher position to those who were in the lower ones, Old master Chen will certainly not able to keep his title as the exmissioner.


    As soon as Old Madam Chen was taken away, Old Master Chen thanked Song Yan for saving his wife''s life, he wanted to say something more but then he could not bring himself to say anything else. He was the one who was in the wrong what can he even do except apologise?


    Old Master Chen wanted to bring Chen Yishen with him but the child refused, he still hasn''t forgotten that his grandparents did not believe him when he was being questioned, he outright refused and said that he would not go anywhere with his grandfather.


    Of course, it hurt Old Master Chen quite a bit but this was what he had sowed and there was no way he could reap anything else.


    " I ¡­I see, I willeter and pick you up then?" Old Master Chen still did not wish to be estranged from his grandson now the daughters whom he doted on were gone, he only had a son and his grandchildren, he was old and wished to stay with them.


    But Chen Yishen did not agree instead he hid behind Song Yan refusing to agree with anything that wasing out of Old Master Chen''s mouth, his stance was clear he wanted nothing to do with his grandparents!


    No one in the crowd said anything to Chen Yishen, not even Old Master Yan and Old Master Fu who were narrow-minded and believed that the younger generation should be respectful to the old.


    In fact, they only shook their heads and thought that it was Old Master Chen''s retribution.

 Chapter 850 Gone Missing

    Old Master Chen saw that his grandson was not willing to forgive him and sighed before going with his wife to the hospital, he could not leave her alone when she was injured so gravely but even so he nced at his grandson before leaving, his eyes were filled with regrets as he thought of how he had not believed his grandson and instead trusted those two demons but now even if he was regretting his actions there was nothing that he could.


    Once the ambnces which were called for Old Madam Chen and Cui Deming drove away everyone turned to look at the chaotic hall, therge birthday cake which was specially made for Old Master Yan''s birthday was still standing intact on the side but no one was in the mood to celebrate Old Master Yan''s birthday, at this moment they all wanted to take a leave and go back home as soon as possible!


    Thus, the guests who were waiting for the chaos to stop took their leaves one by one as they bowed to Old Master Yan and wished him happy birthday before bolting out of the hotel''s banquet hall. No one wished to linger behind in a room which was filled with the scent of blood and death.


    Even Old Master Yan asked the hotel staff to rearrange the room to a smaller one for him, though the staff was a bit startled when they saw blood on the floor, Old Master Yan''s status was enough to shut them up. The small group moved to the second floor where Song Yan bowed her head in front of Old Master Yan and apologised with a guilty expression on her face, " Forgive me, Old Master Yan because of me your birthday banquet was ruined."


    "It''s all right, in fact, it''s a good thing too¡­ on my birthday many souls who were in the unrest were given peace this is good as well," Old Master Yan did not mind the bloodshed which took ce on his birthday, he was happy as long as those demonic beings which were ruining the lives of many innocents were gone.


    Song Yan opened her mouth but then decided not to tell Old Master Yan that those souls he was speaking about were all used to nourish the blood tree to bear fruit to create more chaos in this world, instead she closed her mouth and agreed with what Old Master Yan said with a nod.


    He then turned to look at Nian Zhu and asked, " Where were you? Why did you not tell anyone that those things were the ones who wronged you first?"


    Nian Zhu lowered his head as he took a seat with everyone else and then speak in a glum voice, "It''s not like I did not wish to tell anyone about Chen Chu Chu and her sister but that I could not, back then it was my father who agreed to the engagement with the Chen family. When I first saw that woman, I thought that there was something wrong with her, she was too perfect in everything that she did and it kind of struck weird to me. But she easily gained the affection of my parents, I never had a good impression of her but she made it look like I was avoiding her because she did not look good. It''s a pity that I was too unskilled back then and did not know how to deal with her, I was afraid that if I broke the engagement then I will be med along with my family."


    "But then my sisters vanished one after another, and each time that Chen woman was with them. She would make ns to meet them only to cancel halfway and then return to the military district as if she had something to do," Nian Zhu''s smile turned mocking as he continued speaking, " Though that woman returned my sisters did not, one by one they disappeared and was then found dead, it was then did I notice that Chen Chu Chu was getting more and more beautiful. I was young and foolish, instead of telling my parents, I confronted that thing on my own." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He raised the leg of his pants and showed the amputated leg which was strapped under his left knee and then added with a rueful smile, " I got away with great difficulty but ever since then I was haunted by those two sisters and their minions, I had to stay inside a temple where they could not reach and became the disciple of a master before sending a shrine to my family because I was afraid that they will try to harm my family."


    As he finished speaking his eyes turned red beside him Old Master Yan patted him on the back in an attempt to console him.


    " Thank you sister for taking revenge on my behalf for those two things, I wanted to kill them with my own hands but I was told by my master that they were too strong and I was much too weak," Nian Zhu bowed in front of Song Yan gratefully who shook her head and said,


    " There is no need for you, this was what I was supposed to do."


    Nian Zhu smiled and did not say anything further, he wanted to say that he should go back to his sect when Old Master Yan stopped him and said, " You should go and see your mother, she had lost two of her children already don''t make her suffer anymore. She is still waiting for you to return, even though everyone was against you and med you for letting that demonic woman down, your mother was the only one who said that you could never do something like that, she trusted you and is waiting for you even now."


    When Nian Zhu heard about his mother he could not stop his tears from falling, in this life he had a lot of regrets but he could still make up for them one by one because his sisters were gone, he will stay thrice as filial to his parents and take care of them.


    " Don''t worry, Old Master Yan¡­ I will go and see my parents."


    ----------------------------

 Chapter 851 Gone Missing —-2

    The birthday banquet ended in a sh, Old Master Yan returned to the residence with his sons while Song Yan who was following the Fu family was hugged by her father the second they returned home. Song Dong Ming was busy handling the matters of the Old Song corporation and could not see his daughter for a long time who would have thought that the second he rushed to see his daughter, he would find her fighting that demonic thing?


    After Song Dong Ming let go of Song Yan it was Song Lingyan who hugged his sister, though he knew Song Yan was a celestial master, it still scared him when he saw her fighting that thing.


    " Father, brother there is no need for you to worry about me. I told you that I am a celestial master this is what I am supposed to do. Taking care of demons and ghosts and exorcising them from this world is my job, there is no way I will make a mistake and put my life in danger," she consoled the two men who looked traumatised after seeing her fight those two sisters.


    " Like I can do that," Father Song huffed as he looked at his daughter who was still a young child in his eyes and then added, " You are my daughter even if you grow old with grey hair and wrinkled hands, I will still worry about you."


    Behind him, Song Lingyan nodded and said, " Father is right we can never stop worrying about you, no matter how old you are."


    A warm current gushed inside her heart as Song Yan hugged her brother and father who smiled at her and then patted her head as they told her to stay safe no matter what and where she was.


    " Father is everything okay at thepany, were you able to take control of the old Song corporation?" Song Yan asked her father even though her father''s oldpany was going bankrupt she wished for it to be shut down at the hands of her father.


    " Everything is¡ª¡ª" Father Song opened his mouth to tell Song Yan that everything was fine but then there was a loud explosion and they all rushed out to see just what was going on, only then did they realise that the Chen residence where the Chen family lived was now burning in mes.


    Except for Song Yan everyone was surprised, they did not expect the Chen house to suddenly explode into mes but this was Song Yan''s prediction, that house was full of the Chen sisters'' evil yin energy it was no surprise that it would burn into mes with them disappearing.


    Her gaze remained fixated on the burning house as she thought about thest words that Chen Chu Chu had spoken to her and her eyes flickered with subtle chill. Mistress¡­ so a woman was hiding behind the scenes?


    ....


    Three dayster when the Fu family was packing their bags to return to the city, Yan Guo called them and told them that Commander Chen was awake. Song Yan still wanted to know what led to the altercation between the two sisters and Commander Chen which was why she put a halt to the packing and arrived at the hospital with Fu Yu Sheng and Chen Yishen who was clutching Fu Chen''s wrist in his hand.


    The two kids stayed next to each other for a few days and yet they were now the best of friends as Chen Yishen dragged Fu Chen inside the hospital ward where his father and sister were and shouted gleefully, " Dad! Qing Qing!"


    " Brother!" Chen Qing Qing yelled happily as she waved her arm which was intact and looked at her brother who was running inside the ward. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Commander Chen smiled at his son who was looking full of spirits and then turned to look at Song Yan and bowed his head, " I am thankful, Brother Niu told me that you two have been taking care of my son for quite some time and I cannot express how grateful I am."


    He of course did not mention anything about his parents but Song Yan could see that he was very dissatisfied with the Old Chen couple.


    " Commander Chen, are you feeling all right?" Fu Yu Sheng took the initiative to ask as he looked at Commander Chen who was looking better than the time when he found him lying in the backyard of his new house.


    " I am fine," Commander Chen nodded as he turned to look at Song Yan and said, " You must be wondering what happened between me and those two right?"


    Commander Chen already knew what happened at the birthday banquet of Old Master Yan thanks to the three Yan brothers which was why he was not surprised that Song Yan came to see him.


    Song Yan nodded in response which caused Commander Chen to smile as he began telling them about his findings. He was suspicious of the two women from the day the corpses were found in their house, to make things even more suspicious he realised that he could not find any adoption certificates for the two of them.


    When he asked his father, thetter told him to not think about it much. How can he not? Because of this, Commander Chen started to investigate the Chen sisters from the start and stumbled on the lucky portrait and the mysteries around it.


    " I did not know that they were not humans, I simply thought that they were suspicious which was why I decided to burn the portrait," said Commander Chen with a heavy sigh. " But they found out and returned, Qing Qing followed after me because she heard me say that I will be returning to the Old Chen residence when I asked for the keys from my father. Those two things saw her and attacked to distract me, which led to another alteration, I rushed to the new house and tried to lock them out but those things were not even human, how can a closed door stop them? One thing led to another and I fell off the balcony."


    Though Song Yan indeed guessed that something like this happened, she was still surprised upon hearing it from Commander Chen''s mouth. He was so skilled, why was he still amander?


    While they were talking Fu Yu Sheng''s phone suddenly rang, as he fished the phone out of his pocket and answered it, Song Yan noticed that his expression turned cold from rxed.


    " Yes, I will tell her..stop worrying, we areing back as soon as we can." She heard Fu Yu Sheng tell the person on the other side of the call and could not help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    " Yufan''s mother has gone missing."

 Chapter 852 Going Back To The City

    Wang Yufan''s call came abruptly which caused Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng to leave the military district before the others. The rest of the family still wanted to take a few days off from their busy life especially Fu Shu Chang and Li Wenyi who were in their '' I chase and you deflect'' period but Song Yan could not stay behind with them, she needed to return to the city and see what was going on with Wang Yufan and his family with her own eyes.


    She left a few talismans with Commander Chen and his family before returning to the Fu residence where she started to pack for her trip back to the city while she was packing for the road trip, someone knocked on her door causing her actions to pause as she turned to the door and said, " Come in."


    Who knows what happened with Song Dong Ming but when he stepped inside his mood was slightly off, he stepped inside her room and then sat on the floor with Song Yan.


    " I could not find your mother, Yan Yan," though Father Song pretended that it was not a big deal in front of Song Ling Yan because he was worried that his son would worry. But in truth he was heartbroken, his wife and him were childhood sweethearts, he basically grew up with his wife before marrying her, he promised that he will treat her well but now he could not even give her a proper burial.


    Song Yan who was folding a shirt that she wore quite usually turned to look at her father as she ced the shirt on the pile of clothes in her suitcase and then said, " I know father¡­. Chu Lian will not tell something like this easily to us, she knows what kind of life she has in front of her which is why she will try to milk it for all its worth."


    " I don''t even wish for her to stay alive, how dare she dream of making aeback," Song Dong Ming couldn''t wish for anything more than taking Chu Lian''s life with his own hands but he dare not to dirty his hands with the blood of that woman. It was already enough that she was still alive after killing his wife and trying to do the same with his son and daughter, he will be a fool if he allowed her to get away!


    " If that is the case then you do not have to wait for long Dad," Song Yan calmly patted her father on the back of his hand. She did not wish for her father to me himself too much and over something which was way out of his control. " You should stay with Old Master Yan and grandfather for the time being, leave the matter of thepany to me and brother, we will take care of the matters in the city as for Chu Lian, its better to pretend that she does not exist for the time being."


    Though she was in a hurry to find the corpse of her mother as well, Song Yan knew that the things which are done in a great hurry only result in nothing but a mess.


    Song Dong Ming nodded before he thought about something and then said, " Yan Yan, I will not say anything further about you and Fu Yu Sheng. I can see that man though barely reliable does not wish to take a divorce with you, which is something that I can understand since you are so capable."


    While he was speaking, Song Yan did not speak instead she waited for him to finish speaking. Song Dong Ming was grateful that his daughter was not interrupting him because he wished to finish speaking first, " I know that you have grown up and have your own ns which is why I will not force my will on you but I hope that you will agree to this request of mine."


    Song Yan was happy with Song Dong Ming''s initiative of taking a step back and acknowledging Fu Yu Sheng already which was why she nodded with her eyes lit up and asked, " Dad you can tell me what you want, I will agree to it." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Song Dong Ming was satisfied with his daughter''s attitude, he then nodded and then said with a serious expression, " I don''t want anything but I hope that you will not lower yourself in front of that man from now on¡­ as for another child, I know that your husband would want one soon but I will suggest that you will wait unless your husband agrees to stay at home and give a proper childhood to your kid. It''s not every day that children as understanding as Chen Chen are born."


    Of course, this was something that Song Yan understood as well which was why she nodded and agreed, " Don''t worry Dad, I and Yu Sheng¡­" She blushed in embarrassment as she added, " We don''t have any ns to have another child this soon."


    Though Fu Yu Sheng wanted a daughter, he was not unreasonable. He wanted to stay with Fu Chen first and make up for theck of fatherly love and attention first before giving birth to another child.


    Only then did Song Dong Ming heave a sigh of relief even his dissatisfaction with Fu Yu Sheng lowered a bit, at least that man was willing to make up for his mistakes.


    Seeing that her father was at ease, Song Yan smiled and said, " Instead of worrying about us Dad, you should take care of yourself. Don''t push yourself too much and living your life being locked up for eight years is not a small thing. Go out with your friends, Brother is now capable and can take care of thepany."


    " I know ¡­you two were so young when I left and now you two no longer need your dad to hold you up.." as Song Dong Ming spoke his eyes could not help but turn red, though he pretended to be strong, he regretted everything.


    Marrying his daughter away in a hurry, sending his son away such that he will not be harmed ¡ª¡ª if he was not in danger he would have kept his children close to his heart all his life!


    " Dad, ah¡­who said that," seeing that her dad was getting upset thinking about the past, Song Yan leaned in close andid her head on Song Dong Ming''s shoulder. " Even if I and brother get old and wrinkly, we will still need you to hold us in your arms and tell us that we are doing fine, without you, we are nothing. Don''t say something like this or else even Mother will get upset."


    --------------------

 Chapter 853 Going Back To City —-2

    Fu Yu Sheng who came to ask Song Yan if she was ready or not stopped when he heard the words which were spoken by his father-inw and his wife, naturally he was more than satisfied after getting epted by his father-inw.


    He did not hurry Song Yan instead he turned on his heels to leave.


    " Second brother, did you go up because you wanted to call sister-inw?" Fu Yu Shen was going to his room because he wanted to get his phone which he had left behind, seeing his second brothering down the stairs without Song Yan he could not help but question.


    " Do I need you to tell me this? I know better than you," said Fu Yu Sheng with a disdainful nce at his youngest brother. " Only you who are too nosy do not know when to take a step back."


    After he was done speaking, he climbed down the stairs past Fu Yu Shen who looked at Fu Yu Sheng speechlessly. What was the matter with his second brother? Why was he acting all haughty for no reason at all?


    Fu Yu Sheng did not answer Fu Yu Shen''s queries instead he calmly waited for his wife to return to the living room like a good husband beside him on the couch sat Fu Chen who was reading his school book, even though he was on vacation he did not wish to getg behind which was why he seriously continued his studies.


    " Dad did you not go up to bring Mom down ?" Fu Chen asked as he looked at his father who was sitting like a good child next to him.


    " What do you know? As a man, we should give your mother enough time to pack everything and get ready. A gentleman does not rush a woman," Fu Yu Sheng did not act as someone who was scared of offending his father-inw instead he started to preach his son about how one should treat a woman and act like a gentleman.


    " Oh," so you are scared. Fu Chen had long understood his father and thus he knew that the only reason that his father was sitting here quiet as a quail was because he knew that he will be scolded by his mother as for what happened on the second floor, Fu Chen did not need to know.


    ¡­.


    Fu Yu Sheng did not know that his son thought of him as a scaredy cat instead he continued to wait for his wife, fortunately, they did not have to wait for long as Song Yan appeared within fifteen minutes with her bag being dragged behind her by her father.


    " Call me once you arrive at the city and continue toe and see me every time you are free," Song Dong Ming was in an excellent mood after being cajoled by his daughter he continued to nag her like an old woman from behind.


    " I know dad, I will call you the second we enter the city, all right?" Song Yan said in a good-natured manner to Song Dong Ming, she did not look impatient even though her father had said the same thing over and over again to her.


    " That will be great," Father Song nodded as he turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and then said in a gruff voice, " What are you sitting there for? Your father-inw is dragging such a heavy bag and you are sitting there doing nothing don''t you think that you are being too much?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Fu Yu Sheng immediately sprang to action as he took the bag from Father Song and then smiled tteringly at the old man, he did not dare to treat Father Song any less nicer than he did in the past just because the man epted him.


    Seeing the ttering smile on Fu Yu Sheng''s face, Father Song scoffed but did not say anything. His daughter had already chosen this man there was nothing else that he could do other than keep a good leash on this dog-like man.


    With Song Yan''s bag packed, the family of three went out of the house with the rest of the family following behind them. Even the Yan family came to see Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng off with Chen Yishen who was holding Fu Chen''s hands and crying with snot flowing down his nose.


    " Why don''t you stay with me? We will y together every day," Chen Yishen finally had a friend and did not want him to leave him. " I will even give you my favourite detective Dino set!"


    Though Fu Chen was a bit tempted, he still shook his head and replied in a firm voice, " I need to attend my school, my teacher only gave me a few days off."


    His rejection only made Chen Yishen cry even louder as he threw his head back and sobbed like he was being ripped apart from his soulmate.


    Seeing him like this Commander Chen was speechless and amused, he asked Yan Niu to push him closer to his son and then as he came to stand in front of Chen Yishen, he picked his son up from the ground and then said, " Yishen, you can''t cry like this¡­ brother Chen is only going to the city. If you want to meet him then I can bring you to the city, there is no need to cry like this."


    " But...But I want to stay with Brother Chen!" Chen Yishen looked at Fu Chen and pouted he was still holding Fu Chen''s hands causing thetter to raise his arms up when he was pulled.


    Commander Chen stared at his son who was in his arms and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan with an apologetic expression, " I apologise. He is a bit reliant on Chen Chen."


    After the incident with Chen Chu Chu and Chen Xi happened, Commander Chen was rather vignt about everything that happened to his son when he was not conscious thus he asked Chen Yishen to tell him everything that happened during his unconscious state.


    And it was during this conversation, he found out that his parents did not trust Chen Yishen. Because of this Commander Chen was now living separately with his parents instead of staying with his mother who was still in the emergency room.


    "It''s all right, there is no need for you to apologise¡ª¡ª kids are like that," said Song Yan as she looked at Chen Yishen and then said with a smile, " Yishen, do you see this?" She asked waving a gold talisman in her hands.

 Chapter 854 Cruise That Went Missing

    " What is this Auntie Song?" Song Yan was able to attract Chen Yishen''s attention with the superior grade talisman. The young boy dropped Fu Chen''s hands while looking at the talisman which was handed to him by Song Yan, while Fu Chen on the other hand took advantage of the opportunity when Chen Yishen was busy and took three steps away from him.


    He was very bad with crying children and what was more he never cried after he turned five! Once in a while, he will indeed shed a few crocodile tears but that was all fake crying and not real tears! How was he going to deal with a child who loved crying so much?


    " This is an S-grade talisman, it will not only protect you but it will also enhance your fortune," Song Yan told the use of S-grade talisman to Chen Yishen, she even handed the same talisman to Chen Qing Qing.


    She was a mother and thus, her heart ached for these two kids. Not only did they lose their mother in the hands of those evil sisters but Chen Qing Qing even lost her arm. Though Commander Chen was thinking of amputating her arm, it could only be the second best option and can never rece her original arm.


    Commander Chen was really grateful towards Song Yan when he saw that she had handed his children something so good.


    While Chen Yishen and Chen Qing Qing were studying the talismans which were given to them, the adults around them were looking at the S-grade talisman with green eyes. They too wanted to get a S grade talisman but Song Yan told them that she only refined two talismans and did not have any more.


    In the end, they only stopped themselves from snatching those S-grade talismans when Song Yan promised to send them one after refining another set.


    Only then did the Yan family allow her and Fu Yu Sheng to leave but they still continued to remind Song Yan to keep her promise or else they wille looking for her in the city.


    Helpless Song Yan could only agree, it wasn''t that she did not wish to stick to her promise but refining S grade talisman took a lot of time, and there was nothing that she could do about it!


    ...


    On the other side of the city at the Fu mansion, Wang Yufan was going crazy. He continued to look at the front gates of the Fu mansion and did not listen to the new butler who was in charge of taking care of the Fu manor when Butler Ke was not present when thetter told him to sit down and be at ease.


    His mother had gone missing how can he rest in ease?


    With his feet pacing back and forth, Wang Yufan continued to pace in the living room of the Fu mansion while waiting for Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan to return.


    The new butler was surnamed Ye, he just came to work at the Fu residence and could not watch an esteemed guest pacing back and forth in the living room which was why he tried to suppress his impatience and then turned to look at Wang Yufan and said, " Master Wang, I have called second Master Fu, it will take them another fifteen minutes to arrive, you should take a break and sit down." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ye Shu had been watching Wang Yufan pace for at least seven hours and even if Wang Yufan was not getting tired, he was!


    He had other things to do but because of Wang Yufan, this esteemed guest, he had to put a stop to everything and apany him as he could not leave this guest alone.


    " You do not have to worry about me, I am not moving from here until I see sister inw," Wang Yufan waved his hand, he had already waited for ten hours a few minutes was nothing too bad.


    '' How can I not worry!'' Ye Shu looked at the number of wine sses which were stacked on the table and then raised his head to look at Wang Yufan who was pacing in the living room with another wine ss in his hands.


    Ye Shu breathed in and then breathed out before he closed his eyes and then said, " Master Wang, you have been drinking for three hours straight this is your thirtieth ss and I am afraid that you can''t be left alone."


    Only then did Wang Yufan look down at the stack of ss and stopped his pacing, in fact, this habit of his was something that he was well aware of. But because he was too worried he did not pay attention to how many sses of wine he continued drinking.


    " Sorry," he coughed and apologised before turning to look at the gates again as he set the ss of wine down on the table which was sitting in the middle of the couch and the armchairs.


    When he saw that there was no car driving past the gates, his gaze could not help but dim. If not for the fact that he did not have a pair of wings, he would have flown to Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng!


    Ye Shu looked at Wang Yufan and shook his head, seeing the impatience of this esteemed guest even he wished for second master Fu to return as soon as possible!


    Fortunately, for both Wang Yufan and Ye Shu it did not take long for Fu Yu Sheng to arrive with Song Yan only then did Wang Yufan stop his pacing and rushed out of the mansion with a loud cry, "Sister-inw! Thank goodness."


    Right now, Song Yan was as beautiful and enchanting as Chang''e, the goddess of the moon and the fairy of the clouds. No, she was an archangel who was covered in a golden glow and was descending the heavens!


    Wang Yufan pushed Fu Yu Sheng aside and rushed towards Song Yan and almost fell on his knees as he stretched out his hands and held Song Yan''s, "Sister-inw, please¡­please save my mother! I am afraid that something terrible happened to her."


    ----------------------

 Chapter 855 Cruise That Went Missing ——2

    Wang Yufan was so worried that he did not even pay attention to the dark expression of his friend who was standing behind him, if not for the fact that Fu Chen was standing between them, Fu Yu Sheng would have surely kicked this blind man for putting his hands on his wife as he pleased.


    However, he still raised his hand and then pulled Wang Yufan back by his cor and then muttered loud enough for only Wang Yufan to hear, " Watch what you are doing!? Is this how you should be acting as the heir of the Wang family? Be calm and rational."


    Wang Yufan turned his head to look at Fu Yu Sheng and then said with a teary gaze, " I cannot care less about acting like a man, Brother Sheng. My mother is gone, how can you even expect me to remain calm in such a situation ?"


    " Brother Yufan, what is the matter with you?" Song Yan had heard from Fu Yu Sheng that Madam Wang had gone missing but she was still not clear about many things. What if this was a matter of just a minor kidnapping incident? After all, Madam Wang was the matriarch of the Wang Family and many were eyeing the Wang family including Wang Yufan''s half-brother Wang Ran and Madam Bai.


    If so, wasn''t Wang Yufan wasting his time by waiting for her and Fu Yu Sheng instead of going to the police?


    "That''s right, why are you panicking like this? Why did you not call the police instead ofing here?" Fu Yu Sheng asked as he helped Wang Yufan back into the mansion, his gaze fell on the many wine sses which were sitting on the table and shook his head, he knew that Wang Yufan was someone who liked to drink to keep himself calm when he was anxious.


    This was why he did notment and asked the servants to clean the stack of wine sses while asking Ye Shu to bring a ss of water and some calming tea.


    Only then did he turn to look at Wang Yufan who was sitting on the couch with a sullen and worried look on his face.


    "It''s not that I did not think about going to the police, Brother Sheng, the thing is that even if I were to go to the police, no one will be able to help me!" Wang Yufan eximed causing Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan to get even more confused.


    Behind them, a maid who was aware of what happened with the poor old Madam Wang, took Fu Chen to his room lest the little boy heard something that he shouldn''t.


    " I apologise, Brother Wang. But I am not understanding what you are trying to say. How can you be so sure that the police will not be able to help you?" Because Song Yan was staying in the military district she did not have the slightest bit of clue of what was happening in the city which was why she was a bit bewildered when she heard the confusing words of Wang Yufan.


    Wang Yufan sighed but he did not say anything instead he reached out and caught the remote control of the television which was sitting in the living room of the Fu mansion and turned it on before switching it to the news channel.


    His actions were so fast that Song Yan did not even get the chance to question him, instead her attention was diverted when she heard the words of the news anchor who was dressed in a blue business suit and was telling about the incident which took ce a few hours ago,<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " Today around five in the morning, the cruise carrying at least six hundred and fifty passengers along with the crew suddenly went missing in the ocean An, the rescue team is trying to connect to the crew members and track the location of the cruise ship but nothing has been found till now."


    " Brother Wang, this¡ª¡ª"


    " My mother was on this cruise," Wang Yufan spoke up before Song Yan could say anything, his voice was hollow and dead as he stared at the drone footage of the cruise which went missing all of a sudden. "¡­ She has been acting weirdly throughout this month, all sneaky and trying to hide one thing after another from me. Only yesterday she told me that she was going on this cruise all of a sudden and I asked her why she was leaving, she did not reply¡ª¡ª she only told me that everything was going to be fine after shees back."


    Wang Yufan covered his face as he rubbed his hands over his face before dragging them over his head and past his hair as he looked at the television screen.


    " It struck weird to me but I thought that she was only talking about how she was going on a vacation and would return in a refreshing mood, since that mistress of my father is acting all proactive for the past few months, I never thought¡­ I never thought that she would suddenly go missing," Wang Yufan''s eyes turned red as he shed a few tears while looking at the news.


    Neither Fu Yu Sheng nor Song Yan spoke, they nced at the news which was ying on the television with great concentration before Song Yan turned to look at Wang Yufan and asked, " What made you think that this is not a natural ident but something caused by the supernatural."


    Upon hearing Song Yan''s question, Wang Yufan''s lips curled in a mocking smile as he replied, " Because I heard that woman say to her son that this time they will definitely win."


    When something happened to his mother, Wang Yufan who was already suspicious of that woman surnamed Bai after the incident at the racing track started to keep an eye on her and her son.


    And it was during this time when he heard Madam Bai say such words to her son, which made him doubt that this incident of his mother going missing was not something that happened out of nowhere but it was a predetermined murder!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Hugs to everyone who is still supporting this book and did not drop it , you guys are real heroes for me. <3

 Chapter 856 A Doomed Fate

    Song Yan pursed her lips with a pondering look on her face, she turned to look at Wang Yufan and then said, " Brother Yufan, do you have something which belongs to your mother? Or did she ever gift you anything which might have held a great emotional value to her?"


    At first, nothing came to Wang Yufan''s head after all, his mother did give him a lot of things but he was not carrying them at the moment! Does this mean he will have to go back home and get the belonging of his mother?


    Wang Yufan who was in a hurry to know what happened to his mother did not want to go back home without getting an answer and just as he wasbing through his memories he suddenly remembered the pendant which his mother gave to him years ago.


    " There is ¡­ my mother gave me this pendant when I was a child, she said that this was an heirloom of her family and wanted me to keep it safe," Wang Yufan hurriedly took off the pendant which was hanging on his neck and then handed it to Song Yan.


    Song Yan took the pendant and closed her eyes as she clenched her fingers around the circr jade ring which felt a bit cool when touched.


    No sooner did she close her eyes, Song Yan instilled an ounce of her yin energy inside the jade ring while trying to track Su Qian, but it was as if something was stopping her from getting any closer to Madam Wang.


    A slight furrow appeared in the middle of Song Yan''s brows as she doubled her yin energy and pushed past her limits only to feel a sudden rush of evil yin energy attack her.


    " Ah," Song Yan opened her eyes with a gasp as she looked down at the jade ring, her right eye twitching furiously with some slightly painful throbbing. This had never happened before, even when she was facing great cmity, she never suffered such a great force obstructing her which meant that it was more than just one evil being.


    Song Yan''s expression changed as she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and said, " Can you bring me in paper and a brush?"


    Fu Yu Sheng noticed how solemn Song Yan looked and immediately agreed before getting up from the couch and heading towards the cab from where he took out a in paper and brush and then returned to where Song Yan and Wang Yufan were sitting.


    " Here," he handed the in paper and brush to Song Yan who ced the paper on the table and then took the fruit knife which was sitting in the bowl which was filled with all sorts of fruits and shed her palm without even flinching the slightest bit, even her expression remained the same.


    Instead, the expressions of the two men who were sitting next to her looking at the long, ring red line could not help but twist into that of concern and worry.


    " Yan Yan, there is no need for you to do something like this right?" Fu Yu Sheng''s heart ached as he looked at Song Yan''s hand which was bleeding.


    As he spoke he turned to look at Wang Yufan and red at him fiercely.


    Why did my wife have to cut her hand because of this guy? Fu Yu Sheng was full of dissatisfaction but he did say anything because he knew that Song Yan will get angry.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Wang Yufan who was being red at by Fu Yu Sheng lowered his head and also agreed with what thetter said, "That''s right, sister-inw there is no need for you to hurt yourself¡­ we can use another method?"


    " Silence," Song Yan watched the blood drip on the surface of the table and then picked up the brush which was lying on the table before dipping it in the blood and then started to draw an array on the paper.


    If Madam Wang was in front of her, she could have used her divination skills to see what kind of future was she going to face but since the woman was not in front of her¡ª¡ª she could only go against the heavens will and make a forced divination.


    With a grave expression she finished drawing the array but with each inscription that she wrote on the paper, beads of sweat started to form on her forehead as she breathed in and out¡ª¡ªit was just as she expected the yin energy which was lurking around Madam Wang was too forceful.


    As her divination reached the end, Song Yan''s heart suddenly started to feel stuffy as she coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    " Yan Yan!"


    "Sister-inw!"


    When Wang Yufan and Fu Yu Sheng saw Song Yan cough blood they were startled, Fu Yu Sheng wanted to call the family doctor but was stopped by Song Yan who tugged his sleeves and then shook her head,


    " I am fine," she told him as she looked at the array which was now sttered with specks of blood and then wiped the blood from the corner of her lips. As she leaned against Fu Yu Sheng who hugged her back.


    He knew that Song Yan could recover much faster with his skin touching hers, thus he interlocked their fingers and waited silently for Song Yan to recover.


    Wang Yufan wanted to say something but he was red at by Fu Yu Sheng who signalled him to stay silent and then closed his mouth immediately.


    For two minutes Song Yan did not say anything and simply recovered her lost yin energy before straightening up and looking at the divination array which had gotten more and more ominous.


    What was more, Madam Yan was standing in the middle of that ominous spot, it was clear that she was in grave danger even if she was still alive ¡ª¡ª she was doomed to die with her soul getting ripped and shredded into multiple pieces without a chance of reincarnation ever again!


    ---------------------------

 Chapter 857 A Doomed Fate —-2

    Song Yan''s heart could not help but sink as she looked at the divination chart which she had drawn and then turned to look at Wang Yufan and said with a solemn expression, " Brother Yufan, listen to what I have to say carefully. Your mother is in grave danger, though she is alive she is trapped in a ghost ind from where she can never leave. It is a ce where no human can ever step unless they are invited by the evil beings living on that ind. The first thing that you need is to get yourself a yacht one that is sturdy and would not fall apart easily as soon as possible and the second thing that you need to do is to follow mymands without asking anything."


    Wang Yufan originally still had some hope that his mother was fine but when he heard Song Yan say that his mother was trapped in a ghost ind from where she can never get out, hisplexion could not help but turn pale and his vision suddenly turned dark.


    He opened his mouth to say something but was stopped by Song Yan who raised her hand in the air and then said in a low voice, " Brother Yufan, please don''t ask me anything. I went against the will of heaven to peek into the future of your mother, though I cannot see what danger is lying in front of her but I know that she is trapped on a ghost ind, lest you wish to dy then you can continue asking foolish questions to me. Because there really is not enough time in our hands if we do not rush now then your mother''s soul will be ripped into shreds and if that happens she will not be able to reincarnate even if the great immortal wished for her to be reborn."


    " W¡­What?" Wang Yufan was so scared that he slumped down on the couch, his back was now covered with cold sweat as he looked at Song Yan with a worried expression. His heart was pounding with fear as he looked here and there, for a long time he could note back to his senses as his lips started to tremble and his throat turned hoarse with the cries he was holding back.


    He was cutting a sorry figure before he blinked his eyes and roared with red eyes, " I will kill that woman!"


    In Wang Yufan''s eyes whatever his mother was going through was all because of that woman surnamed Bai, if not for her then something like this would have never happened to his mother!


    He stepped up from the couch and was striding towards the manor''s gates when he was stopped by Song Yan who rolled her eyes and then said, " Brother Yufan, don''t be foolish. Do you think if you go back to your house and use that woman of harming your mother, she will admit it?"


    " But I heard her!" Because Wang Yufan was too emotionally affected by the news which Song Yan delivered he could not see anything rationally anymore, he looked at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng with a fierce expression and then said, " It was that woman who harmed my mother¡ª¡ª"


    " So what if she did? And so what if you heard her?" Song Yan turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng when she saw that Wang Yufan was too agitated and asked him to arrange for a yacht.


    " Let me see," Fu Yu Sheng was not sure if the weather was going to allow them to go into the ocean tonight, as far as he knew with the sky covered in clouds, they might not be able to get the permission to ride into a yacht that easily.


    Once Fu Yu Sheng turned to call his friends, Song Yan turned her attention back to Wang Yufan and sighed when she saw that he was still looking like an angry bull.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " Brother Yufan, please try to think this more rationally. Even if you go and tell everyone in your family that Madam Bai was the one who harmed your mother, no one will believe you because number one¡ª¡ª not many believe in the world of supernaturals, in fact, they all will think that you are trying to make things difficult for Madam Bai because of your anger and frustration."


    Song Yan calmly broke the consequences of Wang Yufan''s rash actions in front of him one by one as she exined what might happen if he was to act on his instincts.


    " Secondly, the fact that Madam Bai is still living close to your family and has a not-so-clear rtionship with your father is enough to let me know that she is a woman with a lot of skills¡ª¡ª which is why even if you were to scream these facts loud and clear in front of others there is a chance that Madam Bai will turn the tables on you and in turn make you unfilial. Which might cause your grandfather and father to be dissatisfied with you."


    Wang Yufan frowned when he heard Song Yan''s words, there was no way that the situation will escte to this point right?


    Having lived for more than a hundred years, Song Yan knew what was going on in the head of Wang Yufan which was why she patiently said, " Your mother is missing and instead of looking for her, you are using the mistress of your father¡ª¡ª wouldn''t it look like you are using the incident of your mother''s disappearance as a stepping stone to kick Madam Bai out?"


    Only then did Wang Yufan realise the seriousness of the matter as he turned to look at Song Yan. Of course! How can he forget that Madam Bai was the queen of green tea b*tches?


    She will definitely use the matter to harm him instead of getting harmed!


    Seeing that he was somewhat understanding what she was trying to say, Song Yan sighed and then said, " Instead of trying to go against madam Bai, just ask your housekeeper to deliver a pair of clothes to our house and tell him that you are going to pray in a temple for your mother''s safety¡­that way no one will be able to question you."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    please keep loving the story withments and powerstones as well as gifts, they motivate me to work hard.

 Chapter 858 Hiatus Announcement

    Only then did Wang Yufan calm down though he wished to strangle that mother and son pair with his bare hands, his mother was much more important which was why instead of rushing back home and confronting Madam Bai, Wang Yufan called his housekeeper and asked him to bring a set of clothes to the Fu mansion while leaving behind a message that he will be going to a temple to pray for his mother''s safety.


    In the Wang house, when the Old master Wang heard that Wang Yufan was going to a temple to pray for the safe return of his mother, his eyes could not help but turn red. He nodded and then waved his hand and sent the housekeeper away asking him to bring the necessary needs which Wang Yufan might need when he was inside the temple praying for his mother.


    " What a good child, what a good child," Old Master Wang muttered with a sigh as he wiped his eyes and nced at his son who was sitting on the couch with a dubious and shocked look on his face, he was like this ever since he found out that Su Qian was missing.


    Though he looked like he was grieving, Old Master Wang had no desire to sympathise with his son and ruthlessly reprimanded him, " Now that Qian Qian is gone, you can stay with that woman and her son. I, this old man will go and apany Yufan in the temple and stay away from your fun."


    Old Master Wang naturally med his son for everything that happened in their family, he was old but even he was not blind to the schemes of that woman named Madam Bai and knew that she was thinking of ways to be the mistress of the Wang family but his son was the only one who was stupid. He thought that the woman whom he was once infatuated with was as pure as white snow and did not even have the slightest bit of hidden intentions inside her heart.


    Maybe it was his blindness or maybe he was stubborn enough to pretend that nothing was wrong with Madam Bai since he was the one who chose her.


    " Father, what are you saying?" When Master Wang heard that his father was going to stay in the temple he panicked and immediately rushed to stop his father and then said, " You are already so old if you go to the temple who will take care of you ?"


    " Why? My daughter-inw is gone and so is my grandson! What else is there for me?" Old Master Wang sneered at his son and then flicked his sleeves before turning to leave as he walked out of the living room he nced at the mother and son duo who was standing afar in their position as if they knew that they were in the wrong.


    He scoffed and then walked past them while muttering, " I hope that this matter had nothing to do with anyone in this family or else, I will make sure that the person will suffer a life worse than death."


    Though it seemed that he was warning the servants and the people in the living room, Madam Bai knew that this old man was cursing her. A vicious look shed in her eyes before it vanished and she subtly nced at the old man who was walking away¡ª¡ª she will take care of this trashy old man soon enough now that Su Qian was gone.


    Back then if not for this old man interfering with her and Master Wang''s rtionship, she would be the one who will be sitting in the position of Madam Wang!


    It was still too early to hold the funeral of this old man since he hadn''t written his will yet.


    She turned to look at Master Wang who was once her lover and the father of her son and then said with a concerned voice, " Brother Wang don''t worry, sister Qian will be fine."


    Master Wang however was not in the mood to y along with the solicitous Madam Bai, he was still worried about Su Qian. It would be wrong to say that he was not worried about his wife, they have stayed with each other for so long and even had a son, even though they married each other because of their family''s arrangement, he still learned to care about his wife.


    How can he not worry when she was gone?


    With a nod, he turned around and left Madam Bai alone. Once he was gone, Madam Bai''s expression turned dark at once¡ª¡ª she knew that Master Wang''s heart had changed, he was no longer in love with her as he once was when he was young but there was no hurry, she can easily make him love her again as she had the love potion given to her by the master.


    All she needed was a drop.


    " Mom, is everything fine? Why didn''t that bastarde troubling us?" Wang Ran asked, he and his mother had deliberately yed along in front of Wang Yufan thinking that he will confront them causing a ruckus which would cause his father and grandfather to be disappointed with him why was it that he went to a temple instead?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Madam Bai furrowed her brows as well, " I have no idea but you need not worry. That b* tch will never be able toe back unless she is rescued by some immortal. She is there for all eternity or until she dies."


    As she spoke, a malicious look shed in her eyes. After working and waiting for so many years, she will not allow anyone to snatch what belongs to her no matter what!


    This time she was sure that Su Qian will not be able to make aeback and without her, that son of hers would be like a fish lying on a chopping board for her to cut and chop!


    " All you need to know is that keep close contact with that old man," she whispered as she looked around and made sure that no one was in the living room. " Keep him happy and make him realise your worth, let''s see if he still ignores you."


    ---------------22-2---------


    On the other side, once Fu Yu Sheng confirmed that the yacht could be used, he and Song Yan picked up their luggage which held the important articles and then drove towards the dock together with Wang Yufan. Their actions were swift and prompt no one was able to detect their movements since Fu Yu Sheng was using the yacht which belonged to one of his clients.


    However, as they arrived at the dock, the weather suddenly turned, the clouds which were only covering the sky in a thinyer abruptly thickened and then started to shudder with thunder and lightning, and even the waves which were silent and calm started to move violently against the dock washing the entire dock with water.


    "Sister-inw, what''s going on? The weather how did it change so suddenly? I mean though the weather forecast department did mention that there was going to be light rainfall they did not forecast a storm! This is too strange!" Wang Yufan''s voice was burning with anxiety as he looked at the waves which were rising and falling heavily.


    His entire head was covered with question marks, though their city was indeed located close to the sea. They have hardly witnessed storms and tornadoes given that they were situated in and which was like a half basin protecting them from most of the dangers. Thest time there was a storm it was ages ago, like when he was young and in his diapers¡ª- he heard about the storm from his grandfather and ever since then there had never been a storm this crazy before.


    When Song Yan saw that the weather had changed from bad to worse, her heart sank even further. They needed to go to that ghost ind tonight or else it will be toote for them to save, Madam Wang!


    She looked at the crashing waves and then said, " There is no other choice even if this looks risky and dangerous, if we want to rescue Madam Wang we need to go and lower the yacht into the crashing waves, don''t worry I will try to keep the yacht as stable as I can."


    Fu Yu Sheng''s face grew unsightly when he heard the words which were spoken by his wife, it was not that he did not wish to rescue Madam Wang but these crashing waves ¡ª¡ª it would be impossible to arrive at the ghost ind without any trouble.


    As for whether or not this yacht will be able to withstand the great pressure, he had no idea!


    " We need to go," said Song Yan as she emphasised the importance of leaving as soon as possible. She turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and then said, " There is no point in waiting here anymore. Get the yacht in the water."


    " I understand," though Fu Yu Sheng wished for Song Yan to think through her decisions again, he still agreed with her. There was no other choice, who asked him to be friends with Wang Yufan and his mother to treat him so well? Now he can only repay by putting his life in danger!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª- my arms hurts a lot. In case the pain does not ease, I will have to take a break.

 Chapter 859 Temple Of Jing

    Song Yan was very well aware of the fact that since she was trying to change the trajectory of Madam Wang''s life when her fate had already been decided, she will meet a bunch of hurdles. Under the eyes of the heavens, what she was doing was simply going against the will of the heavens.


    Now that Madam Wang was already caught in the ghost ind her fate which could have been changed was already set in motion, her interfering with the fate which had been determined was something that would not be allowed so easily.


    Her attempt of intercepting the will of the heavens and snatching the life of Madam Wang was not going to be easy! Especially when she was trapped in an ind which was surrounded by ghost walls¡ª¡ª if Madam Wang did not y it safe then she will be one of the very things which were obstructing her from getting close to breaching the arrays which surrounded the ind.


    ¡­.


    On the other side of the ocean An.


    Madam Wang and her small group were sitting inside their room which they have booked earlier. With her phone in her hands, Madam Wang tried to contact her son again and again but no matter how many times she tapped on the number which was disyed on the screen of her phone the exact same message would be disyed and that was ¡ª¡ª-


    Cannot connect.


    She could not help but purse her lips as she looked at the message which was disyed on her screen while her good friend, Madam Ma who was ying mahjong with her other two friends could not help but suggest kindly, " Ah Qian, you are worrying too much."


    Madam Ma stopped her bet which she was going to ce and then turned to look at her friend who was sitting on the bed with a furrow on her face, she opened her mouth and then said, " Don''t forget what that expert said, he told us already that this ce is holier and different than the one which is masked in the veil of evil and greed. So of course, if you are not able to connect to the outside world, don''t worry as long as we climb the ind tomorrow and then reach the peak of the old temple and pray ¡ª¡ª everything will be fine and we will be able to return to the capital soon enough."


    Ma Jiu was the one who came up with the idea of going on this cruise and she was also the one who met with the expert who told them that as long as they follow his directions they will be able to get everything that they wish for, which was why Ma Jiu did not even think twice as she booked the tickets and asked her other two friends to do the same. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " Sister Jiu, do you not think that something is weird?" Ever since the cruise stopped Madam Wang could not help but feel a weird energy surrounding them and this energy did not feel like it was anything holy instead it made her feel terrified and nervous.


    As she spoke she peeked at the ind which was just a few feet away from the cruise which was floating on the surface of the water and gulped. The ce ¡ª¡ª it was indeed the very ind which the expert told her but, Madam Wang looked at the photos of the ind that had the temple where she was supposed to pray which the expert sent her and then turned to look at the one which was in front of her.


    It did not look like it was anything good.


    The looming ind looked scarier and seemed to be brimming with an energy that scared Madam Wang.


    Yang Yiling, who was sitting beside Madam Ma rolled her eyes as she threw her bet and then said in an annoyed voice, " Su Qian, you are thinking too much. This is just a small ind which has a temple where peoplee to pray all year long what can even go wrong? We are not alone, there are like hundred other families which amounts to six hundred passengers who paid for this cruise with us ¡ª¡ª and don''t forget that you agreed with us when we said that we will be going to this ind. "


    Su Qian lowered her eyes, she was indeed the one who agreed to go with them. When she heard Ma Jiu say that she had found an expert who had all the solutions to her problems, Su Qian did not even think twice before meeting the expert. Even though she pretended that she was not bothered by Madam Bai, the truth was that woman was like a thorn in her eyes, Su Qian wished for nothing more than for that woman to vanish from her and her husband''s life.


    Thus, when the expert told her about this ind had a small temple which fulfilled the wishes of those who seeded in climbing to the top of the mountain, she did not think twice before she agreed toe to this cruise but now, she could not help but question whether or not her decision was right or not.


    " I think sister Qian is right," said Rong Si who was sitting on the chair next to Ma Jiu, she had a pretty good character and even though she agreed toe to this cruise, she still could not help but agree with Su Qian as she looked at the window that overlooked the ind and could not help but say, "¡­ I don''t feel so good. I don''t care why the tourists who came here said that this ce was full of good energy but I think that they were lying, I do not feel an ounce of positive energy if anything I feel like this ce is full of evil energy."


    She turned her attention to the two women who were in front of her and could not help but say, " Look at the ind doesn''t it feel creepy to you? And doesn''t it strike as weird that so many tourists went to this ce but only a few reviews were left on the site which showed about this ind? I think we should not go there and stay inside, at most, we will go back without praying."

 Chapter 860 Temple Of Jing

    dedicating today''s chapter to boboswirls, thank you for your suggestion my arms feel great.


    -------------------------------


    As soon as Rong Si finished speaking Ma Jiu and Yang Yiling''s expressions turned grim while Yang Yiling heavily brought her hand down and then said, " Why do you think we came here? Do you think I wasted more than three hundred thousand dors to book this cruise just because I wanted to stay locked in this room and y mahjong with you all? Do I have nothing better to do? Of course, I came here because I want to climb to the top and make my wishe true."


    Her eyes could not help but turn red as she continued speaking, " This is the only chance for me to save my son, if I were to fail then I don''t know what will happen to him."


    Yang Yiling''s only son and the Heir of the Su family, Su Zhixin was suffering from a disease which ate his life away with each passing day. No matter how many doctors she took him to, neither of them was able to save her son.


    Her husband on the other hand did not care, when he saw that his son was going to die, he ended up rolling in the bed of other women and gave birth to many illegitimate children who were eyeing the position of the Yang family''s heir.


    Madam Yang had always been the proud daughter of the Yang family and this husband of hers was just a good-for-nothing who married her for the sake of the benefits which her family provided him but he still dared to scheme against her how can she stay silent?


    When the expert told her that she could use this opportunity to treat her son, how can she ignore it? She agreed at once!


    Ma Jiu also nodded and then echoed alongside Yang Yiling and then said, " She is right, we used so much money and suffered through an arduous journey because we all want to get our hands on what we desire the most. Just because this ce looks a bit creepy you want to back out, how can this be done? It''s an abandoned ind and no one had lived here for years, of course, it will be a bit creepy."


    She paused and then added, "It''s not like we have any other choice right?"


    Madam Ma was not concerned at all, this was her only chance of getting herpany which was on the verge of bankruptcy back. Her husband has passed away long ago and she was the only one was taking care of thispany which was nothing but an empty shell from the inside, she had tried everything but thepany''s condition had never improved, if this goes on then for the sake of saving herpany she will have to lose her dignity and sleep with those rich old men while begging them to invest in herpany.


    Compared to that, it was better for her toe on this cruise. She was not afraid of struggle and pain, what she hated the most was her back being bent and her dignity snapping into pieces.


    The expert had told her the miracles of the temple of Goddess Jing. She had even read the manyments which were left on the site where she booked this cruise. Each one of them told her about how this ind changed their lives ¡­ some of them were like her, they were on the verge of bankruptcy but they ended up turning their fortune around as they visited this ce and returned. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Su Qian looked at the two women who did not agree with her and sighed. She looked at the ind which was looking even scarier in the dark and rubbed her chest, ever since she was young her instincts had been spot on.


    She knew that this ce was not as good as others made it out to be but it was just as Madam Ma said, she really had no choice.


    This n was something that they decided a few days ago and it was precisely because they hoped to alter their lives around that they choose toe to this cruise.


    Su Qian sighed and then prayed to the heavens that nothing will go wrong here while her gaze fell on the clock which was ticking next to the bed on which she was sitting and then said with an eximing voice, " Look at that! We were busy chatting and it''s already time for the buffet to open, let''s go or else we will miss a few dishes that we like."


    The other three women turned to look at the clock as well and when they saw that it was indeed nine o clock, they stopped ying and then went out of the room with Su Qian and headed straight towards the buffet hall.


    As they arrived at the buffet, Su Qian and the rest went to serve themselves the dishes that they liked when they suddenly bumped into two young guys who were talking andughing.


    When they saw Su Qian, the seventeen-year-old youth''s eyes could not help but change as he shouted, " Aunt! What are you doing here?"


    Su Qian shivered when she turned her head and looked at her maternal nephew who was standing in front of her and her eyes widened, " Qing Zhao? This should be my question, what are you doing here?"


    The young man in front of her was none other than her brother''s youngest son, Su Qingzhao. He should be at school so why was he here?


    When Ma Jiu and the rest saw that Su Qingzhao was also on the cruise, they could not help but turn their heads and take a look at the youngster but as soon as they turned Ma Jiu''s expression also changed as she realised that the man behind Su Qingzhao was her very own nephew, Luo Shan.


    The son of her elder sister.


    " Brat what are you doing here?" How dare theye here on this cruise and that too without telling anyone?!

 Chapter 861 Huo Lan

    When Ma Jiu saw that her sister''s son was also on the cruise she could not care about anything else. She ced the te which she was holding in her hands on the table and then pushed the chair on which she was sitting away before rushing towards Lu Shan who tried to sneak away.


    " Youe here, you are supposed to be in school, why are you here? Does your mother knows?" Ma Jiu caught the cor of the boy who was trying to run away and then pulled him back, immediately putting a stop to Luo Shan''s actions of running away from his aunt.


    Even Su Qian ced her te on the table and then walked over to her nephew who was smiling sheepishly at her and then red at him with her eyes narrowed as she sternly said, " I will give you three seconds to exin why you are here when you were supposed to be studying, Qingzhao. Do not disappoint me, do you understand?"


    The cruise was not even close to the deserted ind but Su Qian was already having a bad feeling regarding this ce. It was fine since she was the one who came here, and in her eyes even if things went bad ¡ª¡ª she was still an adult and would be fine but upon seeing the son of her brother, she could not help but be flustered.


    What was he doing here?


    Behind the two boys, a young girl and two young boys stood. They were now looking at Su Qingzhao and Luo Shan with a slightly awkward looks on their faces.. they all came to this cruise because they wanted to pray for the uing results of the college examinations by lying to their parents that they were going on a study tour with their ss but now they were caught by the adults of these two idiots!


    And that Su Qingzhao! What was the need to call his aunt?


    Su Qingzhao could sense the angry res of his friends and looked away since he knew that he was in the wrong.


    " I... I only came here because I think that I am going to fail the college entrance exams aunt¡­ you know my dad, if I fail.. he will send me abroad¡­ I don''t want to leave," as he spoke he reluctantly nced at Huo Lan who was standing behind him.


    When Su Qian saw the brat acting as such, she was so angry that sheughed. With her hand stretching forward, she caught the ear of Su Qing Zhao and then said, " Very good, you did not study when the exams weremencing and now you want God to bless you, what are you expecting? That the Gods will exchange a sheet of paper which is full of correct answers when you all left it empty filled with bullshit?"


    Her scoldings caused the five youngsters to flush red in shame, in fact, they too knew that they were in the wrong but they were young and reckless. They did not learn how to write the word regret until they were experiencing it on their own¡ª¡ª but it was already toote for them to regret even if they were willing to pick their books now, they couldn''t write their papers again. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Su Qian and Ma Jiu looked at the group of young men and a girl who was dressed like those rebellious gothic kids, wearing all ck with thick eyeliner around their eyes. They knew for a fact that these kids were so rebellious because they were not being paid enough attention by their parents but still failing the college examinations anding to this ce to pray for getting passing marks.


    Were they stupid?


    Su Qian looked at Luo Shan and his friend, she knew Qin Lu and Zou Shen. These two kids were not a good pair either, she knew that they were the ones who dragged her nephew to smoke and y games while Huo Lan was a girl who liked to take advantage of these young kids who were willing to pay for this and that for her just because she was good looking.


    She had heard from her brother that her son was giving her a headache because of this solicitous-looking girl called Huo Lan, refusing to go to abroad and insisting to study in that stupid school which was not good at all, just because this girl whose mother worked in the Su house as a maid was going to that third-grade school.


    In fact, it would be right to say that Qin Lu and Zou Shen befriended Luo Shan and Su Qingzhao because of this girl. Su Qian looked at the girl regarding whom she had no good feelings at all, given that she was a bit too like Madam Bai and then turned to look at Su Qingzhao.


    And the more she looked at these idiots standing in front of her, the more she could not help but feel a headacheing. With a raise of her hands, she said in a grim voice, " Qing Zhao, are you trying to get your father to kick you out of thepany? How can you flunk your college exams and evene here without telling him? Are you out of your mind!"


    When Su Qingzhao heard his aunt reprimand, he felt a bit awkward as he nced at Huo Lan who was standing behind him and looking at him before turning to look at his aunt and saying in a stubborn voice, " Ugh Jeez aunt, why are you being so nosy? I am an adult. So what if I came here without telling my old man? I can go wherever I want as I am eighteen years old and not eight years old¡­ and so what if I flunked the college exams? It is not the end of the world, my dad has enough money."


    Though he was scared of facing his father after getting bad marks, Su Qingzhao did not wish to be embarrassed in front of the girl whom he liked by his aunt which was why he acted stubborn and then said, " You are also here, why can''t I?"


    --------------\

 Chapter 862 Huo Lan ——2

    " What does that have to do with you, that I am here? Shouldn''t you be putting an example in front of me before you scold me?" Su Qingzhao shook his aunt off who looked shocked, a part of him was a bit guilty but then he caught the admiration-filled gaze of Huo Lan who was looking at him like he was really cool and that small bit of guilt that he felt also vanished at once.


    He then nced at his aunt with a jeering look and then announced, " I am going to do whatever I like, you can''t stop me !" With that, he turned on his heels and then walked away leaving the group of women staring at them with gaping expressions.


    It was after a very long time did Su Qian snapped out of her daze and red at the young man who was chortling away with his friends, " This boy! I have no idea what kind of food he ate while growing up, how can he be so stupid?"


    " True that girl called Huo Lan does not look like she is simple to me," Rong Si who was silent till now spoke up suddenly as she looked at the group of youngsters with a frown, she turned to look at Su Qian and then asked, " What are you going to do now, sister Qian? Thework of the phones is not working and we cannot connect with anyone, from the looks of it this nephew of yours will not listen even if you tell him to stay on the cruise."


    " I also have no idea," Su Qian was indeed flustered as she looked at the five children in front of her, even though they said that they have grown up, in her eyes they were still little kids who needed the guidance of an adult. She rubbed her head and then said, " I will follow him, you all do not have to worry about him. If something happens to him or he goes missing, then I will not be able to look in the eyes of my brother. Qingzhao is the only son of my brother ¡ª¡ª if something goes wrong with him, it will be simr to cutting the lifeline of my brother and sister-inw."


    " What are you talking about? If your nephew is with them, isn''t mine stupidly following those bad guys either?" Ma Jiu bristled as she looked at Luo Shan who was shyly looking at Huo Lan. " That vixen, I don''t understand what kind of potion did she give to my poor nephew, he doesn''t even listen to a thing that my sister says and keeps ying with that girl. It was fine when they were young but now they are all adults, my nephew deserves a girl who is much more beautiful than that girl and it''s not like that he does not have the options ¡­why does he keep chasing that girl?"


    Ma Jiu could not understand the reason why her nephew was showing so much affection to that girl, with the surname Huo. She was clearly neither smart nor beautiful and she did not have any benefits attached to her either, so howe he was still hooked on her?


    " If you are going to follow those kids then I wille with you as well," Yang Yiling frowned when she heard that the girl was hooking with those four kids and making them dance to her tune, she had seen many girls acting all coy and then hooking up with young masters of the rich families.


    Thus, Yang Yiling was able to see through Huo Lan in just one nce, that girl was clearly leading those idiotic boys by their noses but those boys had no idea that they were being fooled in fact they only saw how that girl was chatting up with them while ncing at them with those fake admiration filled gazes of her.


    " You don''t have to¡­" Su Qian began, Yang Yiling was here to pray for her sick son why should she bother with those brats? <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, Yang Yiling red at her and then said, " What are you stopping me for? Those brats are your nephews but aren''t you like my sisters? I will keep youpany and see what kind of game that girl is ying¡­ because I have a feeling that those brats did not turn up here just to pray someone deliberately grabbed their nose and then led them here."


    As she spoke she gave Huo Lan a heavy look which thetter caught and immediately looked away with a guilty conscience.


    When Su Qian heard Yang Yiling''s words, she had to admit that she thought the same as well. After all, Su Qingzhao was not the exploring type, he was someone who liked to stay inside his room and y his elector guitar, if not for the fact that the child was not willing to walk on the right path and was bent on following the crooked one, he could have done something great.


    He was clearly talented in the field of music but ever since he started to y with that Huo Lan, he started to act more and more rebellious. In the past, the kid who once brought many medals while participating in the piano contest was now ying rock metal in a small pub while dancing along with those low-ranking thieves and thugs.


    Something must have led to this change right? As she thought over the fact, she nced at Huo Lan who was the only one who was dressed which was decent in a dress though ck just like others, instead of making her look rebellious and annoying it made her look dignified and mysterious.


    Only a fool like Su Qingzhao would think that there was nothing wrong with that girl!


    While Su Qian was looking at Huo Lan, thetter was also subtly paying attention to this paternal aunt of Su Qingzhao. Her fingers were clenched tight as she licked her lips in anxiety ¡ª¡ªwhy¡­why was that woman here? Now how will shemence her n?


    Though she was worried a secondter Huo Lan calmed down, it was fine, all she needed was to bring Su Qingzhao to this ind as for the rest, those things will take care of him.

 Chapter 863 Just A Prank

    Su Qian did not wish to go to the ind anymore, ever since the ind appeared in front of her eyes, she felt that something was really wrong with that ce but when she saw that her nephew was also here, she could only pack her tracking bag and then grit her teeth before readying herself to explore the ind along with Ma Jiu and the rest.


    She thought that by the next morning, they will arrive at the ind but when Su Qian opened her eyes, she was stunned to realize that the cruise was in the same spot as it wasst night. When she peeked out of the cruise, Su Qian could not help but frown upon seeing that the ind was still far from where the cruise was which was why she turned to look at Ma Jiu and could not help but ask, " What is going on? Why is the cruise not moving?"


    The cruise which was supposed to lead them to the ind, did not take them close to the ind instead it was staying away from the ind at a distance which was more than seven kilometres away. How was it possible for Su Qian to be not dissatisfied with this service?


    They have paid more than a hundred thousand dors for this cruise!


    Ma Jiu was also a bit annoyed, she looked at the cruise which was standing on the same spot and then stepped off her bed as she said, " We should go and look for the captain, that way we will be able to understand the situation much better."


    When the two women stepped outside they could hear the sound of quarrelling which was going on on the deck, a bit confused they turned to look at the open edge of the cruise where the swimming pool was and were not surprised when they saw Rong Si and Yang Yiling standing in the crowd.


    Being the nosy woman, she was Madam Ma immediately walked over to the crowd which was making a loud noise and then heard the chatter which was going on.


    " Those bastards vanished in the middle of the sea, what do you want me to do? If your money was taken so was mine! It is not like I came here for free?!" A middle-aged man was arguing with a woman who looked like she was in her forties, with thick fox fur twirled around her arms, she looked at the Middle Aged man and then said with a frown which was full of disgust, " Old Han, I trusted you because you said that this was an interesting ce and that it will surely fulfil my wish of getting a grandson, now that the captain is gone, who am I supposed to look for ?"


    " What the captain has vanished?"Su Qian only thought that the cruise met with a malfunction or something of the sort, she did not expect the captain to vanish all of a sudden!


    Yang Yiling''s expression was twisted as well, when she saw that Ma Jiu and Su Qian have woken up, she stepped away from the crowd and then corrected Su Qian, " Not only the captain but also the entire crew has vanished, we cannot find them. Some men even went to the boiler room to see if they were repairing the cruise there but nothing."


    "What''s more there is no sign that they left," Rong Si was rubbing the beads which she was wearing on her wrist as she looked at the blue ocean and then at the ind which was far from the cruise. " I think something really weird is going on here. How can a crew vanish all of a sudden and that too without a trace? It''s as if they were not even here!"


    As she finished speaking Rong Si could not help but rub the goosebumps on her arms as she looked at the ind with a suspicious look in her eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This time even Ma Jiu and Yang Yiling did not say anything, because they too admit that this sudden disappearance of the crew was indeed a bit surprising and ominous.


    Among the six hundred and sixty-six people on the cruise, anyone could have vanished but the one who vanished was the crew who was leading the cruise, doesn''t it mean that they were stranded in this ce that too in the middle of the ocean?


    This was a problem that most of the families and passengers who came to the cruise realised, they all looked at the ind with wary gazes but the thing was that it was toote for them to turn around and go back, without the captain of the ship, how can they even get away from this ce?


    It was simply impossible!


    The only ones who were not all bothered were¡ª¡ª


    " How cool," Su Qian snapped her head as she looked at the young man who spoke and felt an urge to p that man because he was none other than her nephew Su Qingzhao. "This is like that famous television series you know? The one where everyone gets stranded on an ind and then they are killed by a strange phenomenon!"


    He looked around the cruise with his hand over his eyes as he shouted, " Come on, we know you all are shooting a prank. Haha, we are not that big of a fool!"


    " What ruckus are you causing?" Su Qian saw that the other passengers of the cruise were looking at Su Qingzhao with unhappy expressions and felt like this nephew of hers might really have been dropped on his head when he was born.


    How can he say something like this when they were in so much trouble!?


    Su Qingzhao looked at his aunt who was reprimanding him and rolled his eyes, " Come on, Aunt Qian. You are thinking too much, you are old and that is why you don''t have an idea. This is a prank, I have seen it on the t.v, many crew on their cruises do this type of prank."

 Chapter 864 Just A Prank——2

    ----------------


    " I apologise, he is still a child and cannot read the room well," Su Qian looked at the crowd which was ring at Su Qingzhao and their group for not reading the room and then dragged her nephew away from the crowd without giving a chance to Su Qingzhao to pull away or say anything, it wasn''t until she reached her and Ma Jiu''s room, did she let go of Su Qingzhao who was wincing in pain.


    She pushed Su Qingzhao into the room and then demanded in an angry voice, " What is the matter with you? Can you not use your head for once? The crew of this ship vanished, we all are stranded here and you are acting like a douchebag in front of everyone! Can you not see that every passenger on this cruise is either in panic or anxious!"


    "What did I do wrong, aunt? You are making a mountain out of a mole hill, what I said was the truth, they are simply ying a prank and nothing else... I am sure the second we go to the ind, the crew of this cruise will show themselves up with a big board that says ''Haha you were pranked!'' I am only telling them what is happening! What''s wrong with that?" Su Qingzhao argued.


    But when he saw that his aunt was still looking at him with dissatisfaction, he rolled his eyes and then said, " Fine, I will go to that ind and bring the damn captain with me, this way you will see that I was right and you all were overreacting."


    As he spoke he turned on his heel causing Su Qian to catch his wrist as she pulled him back and then asked in a trembling voice, " What did you say? You are going to that ind?"


    " Isn''t that why we are on this cruise?" Su Qingzhao was a young man of eighteen years, with his young blood pumping in his veins he was not worried about anything not even of the unknown which he was yet to see.


    When he saw the worried and anxious looks on the faces of the four women, he could not help butugh, " Ohe on, are you scared of something so small? Like chill aunties, this is nothing just a small joke on the part of the cruise crew. All right? It is not like there is a monster hiding on the ind that will kill us as soon as he looks at us. Ahahaha."


    Su Qingzhao did not take the matter of the cruise disappearance seriously, in his eyes, this was nothing but a poor prank which was being yed on them and the adults around him were disappointed since they believed in something so stupid.


    " If you are scared then stay inside, I will sign for a small motorboat and then take it away to the ind before bringing that damned captain back once he is back you are free to scold him as you want, so Auntie, rx you have nothing to worry about," Su Qingzhao waved his hand as he spoke before heading out of the room, Su Qian went to stop him but Yang Yiling caught her wrist as she pulled her back.


    Stunned, Su Qian turned to look at Yang Yiling who was standing behind her with an ugly expression and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? Why did you stop me?"


    " Because I know that nephew of yours is not going to listen to you, did you not see? Every time he spoke, he nced at that woman called Huo Lan and flexed his muscles which are close to non-existent," Yang Yiling huffed in anger as she crossed her arms. " That kid is smitten with that girl, even if you threaten him with your life, he will not listen to you and think that you are only making trouble for him and nothing else." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While Su Qian was speaking to Su Qingzhao, Yang Yiling was paying attention to the brat who kept ncing at Huo Lan who in turn shot him admiration-filled nces.


    Su Qian was speechless, she was indeed too agitated to worry about where Su Qingzhao was looking but now that she knew that this nephew of hers was actually so deep in trouble, she could not help but rub her forehead.


    " What should we do now ?" She asked Yang Yiling and the others, if she was nning of taking the motor boat and drive back to the city, even if she could not govern a cruise, she could drive a motor boat!


    But with Su Qingzhao acting like this, she could not just leave him alone, right?


    Even Ma Jiu was annoyed, that brat Luo Shan was also very stubborn when it came to Huo Lan, even though she had told him many times not to get closer to that girl who was beneath him, that nephew of hers did not hear a thing that came out of her mouth.


    " That girl wants to bring your nephew to the ind," Rong Si suddenly spoke up as she rubbed her beads on her wrist, though she was not a celestial master, she could sense that there was something very wrong with Huo Lan who continued to egg Su Qingzhao.


    It was as if she was deliberately making sure that Su Qian''s nephew would go down to the ind with her, which was confusing but at the same time looking at the current circumstances, Rong Si knew that the girl named Huo Lan definitely had a sinister intentions.


    When Su Qian heard Rong Si''s words, she also had to admit that thetter was right, in fact, she too felt that Huo Lan''s intentions were not good but she had watched Huo Lan grow up in front of her which was why she did not want to think that the girl who was once so kind and generous would one day backstab the Su family like this.


    " So are we going down?" Ma Jiu asked.


    " We have no other choice, do we?"

 Chapter 865 The Hand In Water

    What Su Qian did not know was that her n was the n of most of the families, they did not wish to stay stuck on the cruise. With the crew gone even if there was food stocked up in the storage room, it will run out sooner orter. What will they do if they were to stay on the cruise with them being trapped on this remote ind even if they were to stay here for a long time who knows whether or not they will be rescued?


    More importantly, they did not even have anywork to call their family members! How can they contact their family members? Instead of being trapped on this cruise, it was better to go back with the help of a motor boat!


    While some wanted to ride back to the city on the motorboat, some families took Su Qingzhao''s words seriously as well. What if the crew was standing on the ind waiting for them? Some of the families had youngsters who agreed with Su Qingzhao''s words and they also somehow managed to make their parents believe them.


    Thus, in a short while the entire cruise was divided into two halves one who wanted to go back to the city and the other half was the one who wanted to ride the motor boat back to the ind. The crowd was so big that Su Qian who arrived to pick a motorboat with the rest of the members of her group was pushed back making it impossible for her to choose a motorboat.


    " What now?" She asked Yang Yiling who was looking at the crowd which was busy snatching the motorboats.


    Yang Yiling was also at a loss, she looked at the crowd and then turned to look at Rong Si and Ma Jiu who stared at the crowd with an expression which was full of disbelief. At this moment when the disaster struck not many could use their identity to suppress others, if it was the city they could have easily made use of Su Qian''s identity to cut the line but now that the situation was this dire, they could only watch helplessly.


    " I say! That I am the madam of the Tang family! You better not offend me!" As they were thinking about what to do, Su Qian heard the shrill voice of a woman who was ring at the couple who had snatched thest motorboat.


    Su Qian of course recognized the woman who was scolding the couple, it was the same woman who was fighting with the portly man earlier, with her shoulders still draped with a fox fur coat, she red at the couple with her hands on her hips.


    The couple who snatched the motorboat was not at all scared of Madam Tang, in fact, the woman who was young and reckless rolled her eyes and then said, " Oh I am so scared! Lol, you are going to rot and die here old woman, can''t you see that this is thest motorboat? With us taking it, how can you even go back to the city? Lol. Let''s not fight okay? You are so old and have already seen enough of the world but we are young, let us take a chance to stay alive, alright?"


    As she spoke her man snatched the boat from the hands of the portly man and pushed him to the side causing the man to roll on his back in an ugly fall. When Su Qian saw that the middle-aged man fall on the floor with a loud snap, she immediately rushed over to him and then tried to help him up, " Sir are you all right?"


    " I... I am all right," the man was surnamed Xiao and was called Xiao Wei. He came from a pretty decent family, this was the first time he was dealing with such a stubborn pair of youngsters. He was obviously the first one who picked up the motor boat but this young couple came and snatched it from him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Was there any justice in this world?


    After he was helped off the ground, he red at the woman and the young man and said," I was the one who picked up this motorboat! Give it here!"


    As he spoke he walked forward to snatch the boat when the young man saw that the old man was yet to give up he rolled his eyes and punched him in the face causing Su Qian and Madam Tang to scream along with the other women who gasped and yelled when they saw a youngster punching an old man.


    " Old Xiao!"


    " Sir!"


    Su Qian and Madam Tang rushed to the middle-aged man who was now lying on the floor with blood dripping from the corner of his mouth while staring at the young man in shock. This was the first time he had seen an unruly man like this, did his parents not teach him to respect the elders?


    " Is this how your parents taught you?" Madam Tang who saw her friend and colleague fall on the ground immediately turned and red at the young man. " Are they aware that they have given birth to a brat who has no shame!"


    " There is no need to say such words to a man like this Madam, I am sure that his parents are the same kind of people, useless and cruse," Su Qian nced at the young man with a disdainful nce which was filled with disgust. She was a woman whose every action was refined and elegant thus when she made a move, she could oppress others with just a few words.


    " You¡­" The young man wanted to say something rude but was stopped by Yang Yiling who sternly interrupted the fight and then said, " Young man, just because this is ast motorboat don''t think that we are going to die here and you will not face the consequences! This madam right here is the madam and matriarch of the Wang family, do you dare to make a move after knowing this?"


    -------------------\

 Chapter 866 The Hand In Water ——2

    The young man had obviously heard of the Wang family, he knew that they were one of the four major families of the city. If Su Qian was truly the madam of the Wang family then surely they will send someone to rescue her sooner orter once they realized that something was wrong, if he was to make a move against her then she will definitely make things difficult for him.


    But he was really unreconciled! Why should he allow this woman who was nothing apart from having a name behind her name to look at him with disdain? This was why he raised his hand as if he was going to punch Su Qian as well just as he was thinking about making things difficult for Su Qian, a young man rushed forward from the small crowd which was standing on the sliding floor from where the boats were taken down in the water and red at the young man who was thinking of harming Su Qian.


    " Don''t even think about using your dirty hands to touch my aunt! If you dare to make things difficult for her then I will make sure that you will regret it!" Su Qingzhao waved his fists threateningly at the young man who was looking at him in shock after he stopped stumbling.


    " You¡­who are you?" The young man asked when he looked at the tall youngster who was threatening him. Of course, he knew this young man, he was the same youngster who spoke that the disappearance of the crew was just a prank earlier ." How is this rted to you?"


    " How is this rted to me? She is my aunt, Su Qian and I am her nephew, the young master of the Su family ¡ª¡ª Su Qingzhao, if you dare to make trouble for my aunt then don''t me me for being rude!" Su Qingzhao red at the young couple who was looking at them in surprise.


    Even the young master of the Su family was here? The young couple of course had a great backing as well but it was not as good as the Su and the Wang family, they could only suffer in silence as they took thest motorboat away with them.


    Behind them, the few ten to twelve people who were left behind after losing their chance to get their hands on the motor boats which were piled up in the warehouse of the cruise could not help but sign in regret if they were a step too early than they could have got their hands on the motor boat and even if they did not get their hands on the motorboat, they could have at least snatched a lifeboat!


    " Aunt why did you get entangled in this mess? What if that young man harmed you just now?" Su Qingzhao turned to look at his aunt and med her but when he saw that she was looking a bit pale, he did not have the heart to me her. He turned to look at his friends and then said, " You all go back to the room, I will take my aunt to the room where she is staying, it looks like she is shaken."


    As he spoke he turned to bring Su Qian back to her room while leaving Huo Lan and the rest behind. When Huo Lan saw Su Qingzhao leave, her lips could not help but purse in a frown as she rubbed the pendant which was given to her by her mother. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Because of the appearance of Su Qian all her ns were disrupted now¡ª¡ª if she was not here then Su Qingzhao would have taken the motor boat just now and then ¡­a vicious glint shone in her eyes as Huo Lan turned on her heels and then went back to her room. It would be better if Su Qian does not disrupt her ns or else she cannot me her for being ruthless!


    Outside the cruise, the young couple who was driving the motor boat were still sulking. They were clearly the young master and mistress of a good family why did they have to be threatened like that? They were upset but they could not do anything about those people who treated them like dirt! Who asked them to have a stronger backing than them?


    " Honey, don''t worry about them! Even if they were the young master and madam of the Wang and Su family, are they not stuck on the cruise with no way to go back? Look at us we already have a motor boat and everything, we will be able to arrive at the city in no time!" The young woman tried to cheer her boyfriend up and sure enough, her antics which were cute along with the correct words cheered the young man up in no time.


    That''s right, so what if they were the young master and madam of the Wang and the Su family? Were they not trapped in the cruise while he was already on his way back to the city?


    The mood of the young man instantly changed as he started to hum and joke with his girlfriend. While they were talking, the young woman who was sitting behind the young man saw something swim past the motor boat which attracted her attention, with her head turning to the side, her gaze fell on something golden glowing inside the surface of the water.


    Her eyes which were fixated on the golden orb did not pay attention to her surroundings, all she could look at was the small golden orb as if transfixed before she knew it, she had slid closer to the edge of the motorboat and her hand which was sitting on herp were now itching closer to the golden bead but just as her hand which was an inch away from the golden orb reached for it, a hand which was long and scaly like a w made of bones stretched out of the surface of the water and grabbed her wrist.


    The young woman''s eyes widened in shock and fear, she opened her mouth to scream but before she could even make a sound she was pulled by the thing inside the water causing a loud ssh!

 Chapter 867 Heading To The Island .

    When the young man heard the loud ssh, he immediately stopped the motorboat and turned to look at his girlfriend, he was worried that she dropped something which he had to fetch for her but as he turned to look behind him, his expression changed at once. His eyes could not help but shake when he realized that his girlfriend was missing from the motorboat.


    " Honey? Don''t scare me,e out now." The young man told the woman as if he thought that she was ying hide and seek in the middle of the ocean. " Fck!"


    When he realized that his girlfriend was not swimming back into the motorboat, panic took control over him and he rushed towards the end of the motorboat where he saw his girlfriend''s handbag floating. Instinctively seized over him and then he stretched his hand over to get hold of the handbag but as soon as his finger curled around the strap of the bag which was floating in the water, something zoomed out of the water and then sped hold of his wrist.


    The man looked at the thing which was holding his hand and his eyes could not help but widen as he opened his mouth to scream but just as his lips parted, the thing inside the water tugged his wrist causing him to fall over inside the water which looked seemingly calm.


    A secondter the beautiful blue turned dangerous red as the smell of blood covered the entire surrounding. Waves and water crashed against the motor boat''s surface before the water regained its sudden calmness and then the motor boat which was stranded in the middle of the ocean soon started to move before getting close to the cruise where another pile of motorboats which wereden with clothes and bags were pushed to the side.


    ¡­..


    On the other side of the cruise, Su Qingzhao was telling his aunt off for getting entangle with people like the young man who was simply not worth their time.


    " Aunt, why did you have to mess with those people? If I was not here then you would have been pped," as Su Qingzhao spoke, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes a few times. He wished he did not let that man go so easily, if only he had grabbed hold of that young man, he would have surely punched him so hard that he would have pooped his teeth for a week!


    Su Qian looked at her nephew who was getting worried for nothing and sighed, " All right calm down, why don''t you tell me how did you find about this cruise? I don''t think that this is something that your father would have told you about."


    This was something that was nagging her for quite a while, though her nephew was a bit rebellious, he would not sneak out of the house for so long and that too without telling his father whom he was so scared of where he was going, if he came to this cruise without telling her brother then it could only mean that someone was guiding him from behind.


    As soon as Su Qian spoke, Su Qingzhao''s expression turned awkward as he opened his mouth and replied, " It...It was Huo Lan. She bombed her college entrance exam which was why she said that she wasing on this cruise, I could not let here here alone which is why I came with her, anyway, I did not do a good job in the exams either."


    '' It''s that girl again,'' if Su Qian doubted Huo Lan earlier, now she waspletely assured that the girl had something terrible nned for her nephew, if not then why would she call him here and how was it even possible for that girl who did not even have fifty thousand yuan in her pockets to know about such an expensive cruise unless someone told her!


    She suppressed the anger in her heart and instead asked, " Was she the one who asked you not to tell your father about this cruise?"


    Though Su Qingzhao was a bit startled by that question, even his expression turned awkward but he still answered truthfully as he nodded his head and replied, " That''s right, auntie. Lan''er was worried that her mother would find out that she bombed the exams which was why she asked us not to tell our parents but don''t worry, she truly has no ill will."


    " In fact, she did not want toe here with her, it was us who forced our way." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    '' Only an idiot would believe something like that,'' Su Qian rolled her eyes, she already had a good idea that the woman named Huo Lan deliberately pulled her nephew into this mess, but she was worried that it will be tracked down to her which was why she refused to let these stupid kids tell their parents where they were going and upon whose requests.


    But why?


    Su Qian was sure that the girl had no good intentions, in fact visiting the temple of Jing was also a lie. So, why was she even here? Su Qian was indeed confused by the actions of that woman but she knew that it had something to do with that ind. Her eyes flickered as she thought about something and then took out the handful of talismans which she had umted after using most of her savings and pushed them into the hands of her nephew.


    " Qingzhao, I will not stop you from going down that ind but this is something that has my goodwill if you refuse to take it with you then I will jump down this cruise for you to see, do you dare to say no?" Su Qian knew that her nephew was hard when faced with a forceful approach but when used an emotional one, he will end up agreeing and sure enough, when he heard Su Qian''s threats which wereced with self-harm, he couldn''t refuse Su Qian and sighed,


    " Fine, I will take them, auntie." Though Su Qingzhao thought that these talismans were nothing but a waste of paper bits but for the sake of keeping his aunt from acting up, he could only put them in his pockets and promise that he will ce them all in his backpack.


    His father often told him that his aunt was a woman and as a man, he should give in to her whims which was why he could only act as a gentleman and give into the wishes of his aunt.


    Only then did Su Qian''s heart go down in her chest, she looked at the troublesome nephew of hers and silently hoped that he will not need those talismans, even though she hated the way he was looking at her like she had been fooled by someone, Su Qian still hoped for Su Qingzhao''s well being.


    ¡­.


    Su Qingzhao stepped out of his aunt''s room and headed straight to his room where he ced all the talismans in his backpack, he was afraid that if Luo Shan or anyone else caught him carrying these talismans, they will make fun of her but even so, when he was not paying attention he ended up missing an S grade talisman which was left in his back pocket.


    While he was stuffing the talismans in the bottom of his pack, he heard the sound of a door opening as Luo Shan walked inside and looked at him with a frown when he saw that he was crouching on the floor.


    " What are you doing here?" Luo Shan asked when he saw his friend who was sitting on the floor and rummaging in his backpack.


    When Su Qingzhao heard Luo Shan''s voice he jolted in shock before he cleared his throat and then said, "It''s nothing, I was looking for my favourite snack and nothing else. Why are you here? Did you not go to the buffet to eat ?"


    Upon Su Qingzhao''s reminder, Luo Shan smacked his hand on his forehead and then said in a loud voice, " Damn, how could I forget such an important thing! The motorboats which were taken to the ind had returned, I think those people did not find anything and came back to the cruise. I just saw Madam Xue who went to the ind she looks really out of it maybe she did not find the crew ."


    " Of course, they did not, how can those old fashion people find out where the crew is hiding, I bet they are somewhere around the temple." Su Qingzhao rolled his eyes as he said this, he was fully convinced of the fact that the crew was hiding in the dark and only making a joke with them which was why he did not take the matter of the Xue family returning seriously. Instead, he picked up his bag and then said, " Why don''t we go and take a look now? I bet we will drag those crew members from their hiding spot pretty soon."

 Chapter 868 Eaten Alive

    On the silent cruise where only the sound of seagulls screeching could be heard, a woman was dragging her feet on the smooth floor of the cruise. Her face was pale, extraordinarily pale as she ttered her teeth once in a while, like she was nibbling on air making an eerie noise. With her feet dragging on the floor, the woman continued to push her way towards the storeroom where meat was stored as she sniffed the air which wasden with blood.


    " Ah, Madam Xue! Thank goodness I saw you," a young man who was around the age of twenty eximed when he saw Madam Xue who was moving towards the refrigerator at the bottom floor. With her back facing the young man, the woman paused all of a sudden as she turned to look at the young man with a jerky motion of her neck, her eyes popped wide as she once again took a whiff of the blood.


    " Blood." She muttered under her breath but her voice was too soft for the young man to hear as he looked at the woman who was moving like a zombie from a movie.


    " Woah, Madam Xue¡­ did you join in the prank with the crew as well? Why are you moving like that?" The young man chortled as he looked at a woman who was standing in front of him. " I mean this would have worked ages ago but¡ª¡ªgah!!" The young man was still chortling but as soon as he opened his mouth, the woman who was moving like she was not used to her two feet suddenly pounced on him, her mouth elongated into that of a snout and her teeth turned sharper than that of a piranha as she bit a huge chunk of flesh from the body of the young man causing blood to spill on the ground.


    " AHHHHH! Wen¡­Wendigo!" The man screamed with all his strength but with blood sprouting out of his neck like a fountain he could only muster enough strength. Behind him the body of the woman called Madam Xue had long deformed, her back arched in an inverted C while her spine elongated, her feet which belonged to that of a human turned into the ws of a beast while her fingers which were tiny and slightly chubby, turned into that of a skeleton as they elongated while sharpening at the tip.


    " tter," the thing behind the young man moved its jaw as if it was feeling cold but the young man knew that the thing was actually preparing itself to take another bite which was why with his hand sped on his neck, he tried to scramble away from the storage room but the corridor was too narrow for him to sprint and with his body losing blood, he ended up tripping on the ground, causing the skeleton beast to jump on him before dragging his body inside the storage room.


    The sounds of someone thumping and screaming echoed in the corridor but soon those sounds turned into muffled grunts and soon they stopped.


    The young man thought that he died without anyone knowing that he died but what he did not know was that someone indeed saw him getting attacked and eaten.


    Huo Lan who was just exploring the cruise hid against the staircase with her hand covering her mouth, her eyes were popping wide as she continued to stand against the wall with her back pressed. She did not dare to make a sound as she peeked inside the corridor where the young man vanished, in fact just like the young man, she too came to look for Madam Xue, she wanted to see whether or not there was anything dangerous on that ind.


    After all, an old couple went to the ind and returned without getting attacked by anything doesn''t that mean she failed in her ns? Huo Lan was upset but she still wanted to question Madam Xue before thinking of another n.


    Fortunately, she was lucky enough to escape the brush of death or else! <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Huo Lan took another look at the silent corridor which was filled with the scent of blood and then silently crept over the stairs and then ran back to her room, now that she knew there was indeed danger waiting for them, she only need to push Su Qingzhao into the pit and leave!


    As she thought of Su Qingzhao''s horrible death a vicious glint shed in her eyes.


    "Let''s see how will you like this, Old Master Su!"


    ....


    "What''s wrong?" Yang Yiling questioned Su Qian who was rubbing her chest again and again. " Are you not feeling good?"


    Su Qian shook her head and then replied, "It''s nothing like that I am just anxious, this ce is not giving me any good energy."


    What was more out of ten families only five motorboats returned which was just enough for the remaining people on the cruise to take, everything about this ce screamed trap to her. But no matter what and how she tried to exin to her nephew, she was sure that he will not listen to a thing.


    Yang Yiling also was no longer in the mood to go to the ind anymore, after all, she had tried to meet the people of those five families who returned but she did not see any of them! What surprised her even more was that she clearly heard the sound of something moving inside the rooms of those people but they did not answer her.


    Everything about this ce was spooking her but when she thought of all those reviewers who told her that as long as they reach the top, they will be able to get any of their wishes fulfilled, she remembered her son who was waiting for her. If she did not make a move now then she was afraid that her son would die before she could save him.


    In the end, even if she knew that ahead was nothing but danger, Yang Yiling still chose to ignore it. For the sake of her son, she was willing to do anything!

 Chapter 869 Thrill Seeking

    When Su Qingzhao set off, Su Qian and the rest also pulled a motorboat which was floating on the surface of the water towards them and took a seat on it. As soon as Su Qiang sat down on the motorboat, she saw the clothes and small bags which were ced inside it and could not help but frown as she asked, " Were they in a hurry or did they forget to take these things with them? Why did they leave them in the motorboat like this?"


    The same question also came into the heads of the other three women but they did not have an answer for this question either. They could only pick up the bags and clothes which were lying casually inside the motorboat and then throw them inside the cruise while Ma Jiu pushed the boat and then turned it on following the one which was carrying the kids.


    " I swear, once I go back... I will make sure that this kid will suffer heavily. Lying anding to this God-forsaken ce without telling anyone, he is lucky that I am with him or else who knows!" Ma Jiu grumbled as she directed the motorboat towards the ind while following the one which was ahead of her.


    Su Qian also had the same thoughts, she was only holding herself back from hitting Su Qingzhao because she was worried that he will make a scene in front of everyone and refuse to listen to her which was why she did not say anything to him but inwardly she was dissatisfied with Su Qingzhao as well, now she only hoped of dragging this stupid boy back to the city and give him a good lesson!


    Behind her, Yang Yiling and Rong Si did not speak instead they simply looked at the ind with wary expressions and then Su Qian heard Yang Yiling say, " This ce doe¡­doesn''t it look weird. I mean¡ª¡ª it sort of looks¡­. I don''t know how to phrase this,"


    " Evil. It looks evil," Rong Si joined her hands together as if she was praying and then muttered, " Dear Lord, please protect us!"


    She did not have a good feeling towards this ind but she could not leave her friends behind either which was why she could only follow them even if this ce looked dangerous.


    While Su Qian and the rest were praying for their safety and a safe trip, Su Qingzhao and the rest were zooming past the clear water with a smile on their faces.


    " Hahaha! This is so cool! It feels like I am flying!" Su Qingzhaoughed as he drove the motorboat, he looked at the ind and ignored the sudden chill which was climbing on his spine and thought that it was nothing but the sudden drop in temperature since they were getting close to the ind and nothing else.


    "That''s right! It is so much fun!" Luo Shan agreed and asked Su Qingzhao to increase the speed of the motorboat such that they will be able to get to the ind as quickly as possible.


    Qin Lu and Zou Shen also nodded and agreed with Luo Shan, they asked Su Qingzhao to increase the speed while looking at Huo Lan who was sitting on the motorboat with them. They wanted to show off just how brave and thrill-seeking they were since Huo Lan liked boys who were daring.


    While Luo Shan was urging Su Qingzhao to increase the speed of the motorboat, his bag which was hanging around his neck by a sling was dropping in the surface of the water. Huo Lan of course noticed this but she did not say anything to warn Luo Shan, in fact, she wanted to see whether or not that thing will be able to attack Luo Shan here or not, if so then it would mean that her n was excellent and without a w.


    " Come on young master Su, increase the speed of the boat! Are you afraid of your aunt? Is that why you are not increasing the speed?" Luo Shan teased as he boldlyughed along with Qin Lu and Zou Shen, his hand ced on Su Qingzhao''s shoulder.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When Su Qingzhao heard Lu Shan teasing him, his face flushed red and he increased the speed of the motorboat at once which caused Luo Shan to yelp in surprise.


    " Haha, who is scared now!" Su Qingzhao taunted the man behind him who rolled his eyes and said, " Ohe on I was just surprised!"


    While the three young men were teasing and taunting each other with Zou Shen speaking to Huo Lan, a shadow which seemed to be following their boat for quite some time appeared closer as it grew bigger and bigger.


    The thing which was inside swam closer to the bag which was slung around Luo Shan''s neck and then reached out its bony finger to catch it but as soon as the thing touched the bag and pulled it back¡­ the talisman inside Su Qingzhao ''s packed glowed and then shot a white light which was so brilliantly white that no one was able to catch it in the sunlight which seemed to be blinding.


    The white lights struck the hand which was reaching for the bag causing it to swim back inside the water without making a noise.


    But even so, Luo Shan who was almost dragged into the water felt something pull his bag and turned to look at the ck shadow which was swimming away.


    " Eh?" He muttered as he looked at the big shadow but then his gaze fell on his bag which was floating in the water and he yelped in surprise again, " Oh no, why did no one tell me that my bag was in the water?" He sullenly pulled the sling bag out of the water''s surface and looked at the dripping fabric with a frown on his lips as he mused, " Now all my snacks must have been ruined!"


    " This is why I asked you to bring a backpack idiot!"


    " Who is the idiot? Can''t you see that backpack of yours is taking up such a huge space?"


    " Why you¡­"


    While the two men quibbled, Huo Lan looked at Luo Shan and frowned, ''he is fine? How?''

 Chapter 870 Children Playing Adults.

    Su Qian and the rest were too far away to notice the shadowy figure which was chasing after the motorboat which Su Qingzhao and the rest were driving. They did not sense anything amiss and only noticed the bunch of teenagers making a ruckus which caused them to frown simultaneously as Yang Yiling said, " I have to admit that this girl surnamed Huo is something, she has gotten those kids so wrapped around her fingers that they are not even caring towards their own safety."


    She was a woman who had seen almost everything in her life, how can she not notice that the boys were all acting up because they wanted to show off in front of Huo Lan?


    Su Qian pursed her lips when she heard Yang Yiling''s words, she had to admit that her nephew was indeed acting like a fool in front of that girl, with the speed of that motorboat which he was driving, she was sure that if they were not careful they might end up falling in the water and yet all for the sake of showing off they were still behaving ostentatiously.


    Fortunately, they soon arrived at the ind where the Temple of Jing was situated and their worried hearts finally settled down when they looked at Su Qingzhao and the rest who were looking at the silent ind which was so quiet that even the sounds of birds cannot be heard.


    "What is up with this ce?" Su Qian could not help but rub her arms as she looked at the silent ind which was filled with eerie quietness which made her feel spooked and bewildered. Why was this ce so silent? Even if there was no one residing here, there should be at least the sound of birds, right? Even if there were no wild animals?


    " Who knows? All I know is that I am getting bad vibes from this ind," Rong Si repeated as she rubbed her hands which had a pendant that had prayer beads woven into a string in between them. " I am telling you that before anything goes bad just grab those kids and run from here!"


    As Rong Si spoke she turned to look at Su Qingzhao and his friends who were taking a walk around the ce.


    " This looks like those inds in the movies, one where demons would pop out from," Qin Lumented as he looked at the lush greenery around them with chilly silence. " Who knows maybe we will get our own horror movie, like boo!"


    He turned and shouted, right in Zou Shen''s ears which caused thetter to jump in fright as he red at Qin Lu and snapped while rubbing his ear which was still ringing and then said with a re, "What is wrong with you? Are you five or what?"


    Qin Lu did not take any offence to Zou Shen''s scolding, instead, he onlyughed and stretched out his hands in front of him as if he was a ghost with his tongue lolling out. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    " Stop it," Zou Shen smacked Qin Lu on his arms lightly before turning to look at the ind which was silent and then said, " Are you sure that the crew of the ship is here, Qingzhao? This ce looks so remote and silent, I don''t think anyone is here."


    " Ohe on, if we find the crew right at the shore where is the fun? I am telling you they must be hiding just around here," Su Qingzhao also felt that something was wrong but he found it too wussy of him to turn around and leave especially in front of the woman whom he liked. He could only pretend to be unfazed as he pointed to the lush greenery and then said, "Let''s go and look for them, if we don''t find them after reaching the foot of the temple of Jing then we will return, all right ?"


    " No, we are returning right now," just as the rest of the group was going to agree with Su Qingzhao, a stern voice stopped them causing them all to turn and look at Su Qian who was looking at the forest with her lips set in a thin line. " This is not a ce to y around, can you not see? This a forest not your typical king of the jungle yground in an amusement park where you go looking for treasure hunting! How can you even look for the crew all alone? They are adults and you are just ¡­kids who are acting as adults."


    Su Qian was harsh with her words but that was only because she was worried about these children who did not seem to have any idea that they were being yed around by that girl called Huo Lan which was why she immediately put a stop to their ns.


    When Su Qingzhao heard his aunt''s words, he frowned in disapproval. He did not think that he was ying around but what made him even more dissatisfied with his aunt was Huo Lan looking at him with a patronizing look in her eyes. Before they came here, Huo Lan had made a bet with him that he will not be able to reach even the foot of Temple of Jing because he was too much of a scaredy cat and now that he was being scolded by his aunt while he silently listened to her, didn''t it prove her point?


    " Auntie, stop poking your nose in my business all right?" Too embarrassed to say anything anymore Su Qingzhao red at his aunt with a haughty look on his face. " What do you mean by children ying the role of adults? I know what I am doing and I can take care of myself. So please stop all right, it''s humiliating."


    As soon as he finished speaking Su Qingzhao turned on his heels and then headed inside the forest which was covered by the lush grass which reached to the torso of a human being.


    Su Qian, who watched him leave was speechless, " Humiliating? What''s more humiliating is that you are being fooled by a b*tch! Hey!"

 Chapter 871 Buried On This Very Land

    " Calm down, there is no point in wasting your breath," Ma Jiu patted Su Qian on the shoulder as she looked at the children who were heading inside the forest without looking back and then turned to look at Rong Si and Yang Yiling as she asked, " Do you really want toe with us?"


    This time Ma Jiu no longer dared to say that this ce was not creepy, in fact, it was creepier than the haunted manor that she once took a trip to, at least she could hear the sound of vehicles and pedestrians who were walking outside but this ind was insanely silent and that scared her a bit.


    " Since we are already here and the children do not seem to be listening to us, we can only follow them." Yang Yiling looked at the path in front of her and then turned to look at Su Qian and the rest since she too wanted to go to the temple of Jing because of her son''s illness, her heart could not help but soften when she thought of how her son might be able to recover if she was to sessfully climb the stairs of the Temple of Jing.


    When Yang Yiling said that Su Qian pursed her lips, she did not want to follow her nephew, not after the way he talked with her but then she thought of her brother who had treated her considerably well even after getting married and having a son and could not help but nod, even Madam Ma agreed since her foolish nephew was also with Su Qingzhao. Rong Si was the only one who protested and refused to go inside the forest under the pretext that she was feeling a bad feeling about this ind and said,


    " I will stay here, there is no need for me toe with you three since I only came here because I wanted to pray for a child but now that I look at this ce, I think a surrogate is not that bad."


    Rong Si was in herte thirties but she did not have a child which was why she followed Yang Yiling thinking that if this ce really fulfilled her wishes then there was no need for her to stay behind and let go of such a good opportunity but now that she was looking at the ind in front of her, she felt that something was really very wrong about it.


    Since she could make do without giving birth to a child, there was no need for her to follow this group which was heading to the temple of Jing.


    Seeing that Rong Si was not willing the three women did not force her and simply asked her to stay here until theye back.


    " I understand, I will wait for you three," Rong Si nodded as she pulled away from the forest and the ocean and stayed in the middle of the shore, her master had told her that where the bnce was strongest, the forces of evil were weakest. So she might as well stay in between thend and water.


    Su Qian and the rest chased after the group of teenagers which was heading towards the Temple of Jing. Even though they were separated by quite a lot of distance from Su Qingzhao and the rest, Su Qian could see that the four young men were unting how brave they were in front of Huo Lan and the young girl also did not let them down as she pped her hands and cheered the four guys, making sure to tter them to the point where they were floating in the air. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She also took opportunities which were presented in front of her, sometimes she would fall in Su Qingzhao''s arms and sometimes she would need Luo Shan to support her as she tumbled forward. The more she showed off her frail side the more the protective instincts of the young men roused.


    " I can''t... I can''t watch this, this is so humiliating!" Ma Jiu covered her face with her hands as she looked at her nephew who was smiling foolishly all because Huo Lan caught his hand for a few seconds.


    Even Su Qian was having a hard time keeping a straight face as she looked at her nephew who was acting all courageous and bold for the sake of Huo Lan.


    The path which led to the Temple of Jing was a steep one and it was filled with pits and holes, and somehow Huo Lan managed to tumble and fall in all of them as she sobbed and cried that she was tired and wanted someone to carry her. Just as Su Qian was about to lose her temper, she saw Su Qingzhao refuse Huo Lan as he waved his hand and then pointed at Su Qian while saying something to Huo Lan.


    Only then did the girl stop her whining but even so she did not forget to pout unhappily at Su Qingzhao who rubbed his nose awkwardly.


    " But I can''t walk anymore, Let''s take a break all right? It will still take an hour for us to arrive at the Temple," Huo Lan supported her waist as she refused to take a step forward while panting heavily. Though she was indeed tired, the real reason she did not wish to walk anymore was she was worried that if they continued to head towards the Temple then how will she attract those things and have them attack Su Qingzhao?


    She needed to make sure that they all got buried on this very ind!


    Su Qingzhao wanted to object but when he saw that Huo Lan was indeed tired he did not make a fuss and then said to Qin Lu, " Go and take a look around, if there is a ce where we can take a breake back and tell us all right?" As he thought about something he added, " Should I send someone with you?"


    " All right." Qin Lu nodded as he turned on his heels and then flexed his muscles and said, " There is no need, I am not a coward like Brother Luo, I can run around the perimeter of the forest alone if I want to !"

 Chapter 872 A False Alarm?

    Luo Shan was so angry that his face could not help but puff up when he saw that Qin Lu had taken yet another jab at him, he rolled his sleeves and then shouted after the man who was walking away, " You are scared! Your whole family is scared! How you call this Laozi a scaredy cat huh?"


    " Who is a Laozi huh? Do you think that just because you are eighteen now, I cannot control you?" Ma Jiu was furious when she saw that Luo Shan was cursing like a little thug on the street, clearly, he was the young master of the Luo family, how can he use suchnguage and tone? Sure enough that Qin Lu and that brat from the Zou family were not goodpany.


    When Luo Shan heard Ma Jiu''s scolding, he was so terrified that he jumped a foot higher and then turned to look at his aunt who was ring at him. Luo Shan was smart enough to sense that his aunt was genuinely angry and did not dare to say anything anymore and simply smile sheepishly as he bowed his head and apologized, " so sorry about this auntie."


    Ma Jiu scoffed before taking a seat on the boulder which was poking out of the ground and took out a water bottle and took a sip from it. But as she tipped her head, her gaze inadvertently fell on the sky which had gone darker all of a sudden, " Damn, what is this? What time is it currently, howe the sky is as dark as if it''s already evening?"


    She was sure that they left around one in the afternoon, even if they were travelling at the speed of a turtle the sky should not have turned so dark.


    When Su Qian heard Ma Jiu''s exmation, her heart skipped a beat as she raised her head and looked at the sky and sure enough it was just as Ma Jiu said, the sky was slowly turning darker by the minute as if the night was falling but she was sure when they entered the forest it was only half past three, how can it suddenly turn so dark?


    Su Qian was a timid woman who did not dare to provoke things which were not supposed to be provoked, what was more the talisman that she was wearing around her neck was now burning against her skin making her wince in pain. What was going on? Just what was going on?


    She looked at the sky and then turned to look at Yang Yiling before asking in a trembling voice, " W..What time is it in your wristwatch?"


    Yang Yiling frowned as she too lowered her head and looked down at her wrist watch but to her surprise she found out that her wrist watch seemed to have stopped working. When Yang Yiling saw that her wristwatch seemed to have stopped working she was stunned, she hurriedly pulled her smartphone out of her bag but she was surprised to see that it was no longer working instead no matter how many times she opened her phone, all she saw was a ck screen and nothing else.


    " Weird, why is it not working?" She mused beside her Su Qian''s right eyelid started to twitch rapidly, she was quite certain that something was really off this ce. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    On the other side, Qin Lu who went to take a look for a space where they could rest was humming a soft tune as he looked at the widespread cover of the forest which was covering his surroundings. He looked left and then turned his head to the right when he saw nothing he scoffed lightly, " That Luo Shan and Madam Su are such scaredy cats, there is nothing here and yet they were getting worried about nothing¡ª¡ª"


    His words were interrupted when he felt someone move behind him, a frown stretched over his forehead as he turned around and looked at the grass which was moving behind him. His heart skipped a beat as he looked at the moving grass and then gulped heavily before turning his head to look around him as he opened his mouth and said, " Shan''er, is that you? I am telling you that this is not funny. Come out, I already know that it is you."


    Qin Lu stared at the moving grass in front of him while taking a step behind him, his heart was feeling extremely uneasy and jumpy. The darkness around the entire forest seemed to be eating him whole, like a vicious beast which was hibernating and waiting to swallow him. The entire surroundings looked rather eerie, as if the second he was to go any closer, he might never return.


    His thoughts caused Qin Lu''s heart to jump as he gulped heavily and then opened his mouth in a trembling voice as he once again said, " I am¡­ I am telling you Shan''er this is not funny, I am not scared soe out."


    Just as he spoke, somethingrge and heavy moved behind the grass beforeing tumbling down.


    " ARGHHHHH!"


    Since Qin Lu did not go far, his scream was easily heard by the rest of the group, they all looked at each other before they turned around and ran in the direction in which Qin Lu went. Even Madam Su and the rest chased after the kids, Qin Lu''s screams were full of wretched agony which made their hearts thump, even though the Qin family was not as big as the Su family, Qin Lu was still the heir of a rich family, in case something happened to him then they were sure that they might not be able to escape responsibility!


    " What''s wrong? What happened? Ah Lu?! You¡ª- what are you doing?" Su Qingzhao was speechless upon witnessing the scene in front of him. When he heard Qin Lu scream, he thought that some wild animal attacked him but now that he was looking at the scene in front of him, it was one of the funniest things!

 Chapter 873 Patronizing Him

    Su Qingzhao looked at the young man who was crouching while Master Wang stood behind Qin Lu looking extremely flustered as he raised his hands in the air while looking at Qin Lu who was crouching on the ground with his hands over his head as he quivered in terror.


    Seeing the always haughty Qin Lu shivering in fright like this, Su Qingzhao was so amused that he could not help butugh, " Brother Lu what are you doing? Why are you already prostrating without the temple in sight?"


    As Su Qingzhao spoke he did a high five with Luo Shan who wasughing with his hands clutching his stomach as he looked at Qin Lu who was on the ground while trembling. When Qin Lu heard the people behind himughing he felt that something was wrong which was why he raised his head and turned to look at the thing which jumped on him and was stunned to see Master Wang and Madam Tang standing behind him.


    Immediately, all the blood rushed into his face as he scrambled to his feet and then red at the two adults who scared the sh*t out of him.


    " Damn, what are you doing?" Qin Lu was so embarrassed that he could not help but curse as he looked at Master Wang whose entire body was covered with grass and dirt making him look like a giant hippo. " You scared me!"


    Master Wang was also embarrassed, he only came here because he wanted to save his dying nephew together with his sister-inw. Though Madam Tang was more concerned about her daughter-inw getting pregnant with a son, he truly cared about his nephew who was on his deathbed and seemed to be on the verge of dying at any moment.


    His sister-inw might have heartlessly given up on her son and was more focused on getting a grandchild since saving her son was futile, he could not do the same which was why he came to this ce which was cut off from the outside world.


    But who would have thought that this ce would be this diforting! He ended up falling on this and that which was why he looked rather scary at the moment.


    " I apologise, young man. I fell on my way here which was why I look like this, I am sorry if I scared you," Master Wang who was in the wrong could only apologise to Qin Lu whose face turned even red when he heard Master Wang say that he was scared.


    " Fck who is scared! I am not scared at all!" As he spoke he red at his friends who wereughing their heads off at his expense. " What are youughing at? He rolled out of nowhere and sc¡ª- startled me, anyone would have reacted like this if they saw something rolling towards them."


    " Uh huh, were you not the one who said that you are not scared of anything?" Luo Shan did not let go of Qin Lu that easily, he was teased and taunted by this man so many times how can he let go of him so easily? He smiled mockingly and then said, " At least I was scared of something genuine, you were scared because of someone falling! Hahaha!" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Qin Lu trembled in anger but did not say anything instead he turned to look at Huo Lan who was alsoughing and then said, " Are we going to continue walking or are you going tough like idiots here?"


    Seeing that Qin Lu was genuinely getting angry, Su Qingzhao stopped others from making fun of him. Compared to Luo Shan who was a small-time heir, Qin Lu was the young master of the Qin family who was rted to the Ning family, his pride was truly bigger than his face and in case they offended him, they might end up getting into trouble.


    While Su Qingzhao was not worried about Qin Lu since his family status was simr to that of Qin Lu. But Luo Shan was different, he was not in the same position as Qin Lu and might get into trouble if thetter pushed it too far.


    " All right that''s enough," Su Qingzhao pulled Luo Shan back who snorted but did not say anything clearly he was not happy with the fact that he had to be so careful around Qin Lu who was just a rich scum and nothing else.


    He then turned to look at Su Qian who was still breathing harshly and then said, " Auntie there is no need to be so scared, Master Qin once got so scared of a dead frog so much that he screamed for an hour¡­you don''t have to take his screams seriously."


    " Luo Shan!" Ma Jiu snapped at her nephew, she knew that Luo Shan loved to poke fun at others, he was a guy who would not sit tight until he made life living hell for others, which was why even his mother was tired of him given that he often pulled pranks on her and his little siblings.


    But it was fine since they were his little siblings, Qin Lu was different. Though he was not a good man, he was the young master of the Qin family, was he someone whom Luo Shan can make fun of?


    Luo Shan poked his tongue out behind him Qin Lu''s expression turned ck as he turned on his heels and then headed towards the forest in his anger. Seeing this Su Qingzhao immediately reached out and held him back, in case Qin Lu really got angry then there will be hell to pay.


    " Come on Lu, why are you getting angry at Shan? You know what kind of guy he is, is it worth getting angry over something so small?" As he spoke he looked at Luo Shan who rolled his eyes and then said, " Fine, all right. I am so sorry Brother Lu. I was just joking there is no need for you to get angry like this."


    Though he said this Qin Lu could see that Luo Shan was clearly patronizing him!

 Chapter 874 A Sinister Smile Looking Over From The Dark

    Su Qingzhao did not wish to make things troublesome in the middle of nowhere which was why he tried to y the peacemaker but how can the proud and arrogant Qin Lu suffer in silence? He was the only son of the Qin family and was treated as if he was the treasure of the Qin family even if he was rebellious and did not like to study, his parents would not dare to say a thing to him. Instead, they will treat him truly well and make sure that he did not suffer.


    So, how can he simply swallow this anger down without throwing a tantrum? At least he had to make Luo Shan realise that he cannot just treat him so casually!


    " Young master Qin," just as the situation was getting awkward and escting into a heated argument, Su Qian spoke up as she headed towards Qin Lu and ced her hand on his shoulder as she said, "Please let this go for my sake. We cannot let this matter escte especially when we are still in the middle of nowhere, all right?"


    Qin Lu looked at Su Qian, he knew that Madam Wang was his mother''s friend which was why he nodded and agreed with what Su Qian said and did not make a fuss anymore. Once Qin Lu calmed down, Su Qian looked at the group of teenagers with a frown and then said, " I hope you all will take this matter a bit seriously. This is not a ce to run amok and I hope that you all will stay in the group."


    As she spoke she took out an extra talisman and sneakily stuffed it inside Qin Lu''s hand who looked down at her with surprise in his eyes but Su Qian only blinked at him. She would have done the same for the other two as well but she knew that these reckless young men will not honour her goodwill which was why she did not insist.


    Something about this ce was making her feel spooked out and she couldn''t just ignore the nagging feeling in her head as Madam Wang looked at the dark sky which was turning darker by the minute. The fact that their phones stopped working and they could no longer turn them on was already eerie enough but their wristwatches also stopped working and that too at an odd hour when it was making a frowning face.


    It terrified Madam Wang to the point where she started to overthink the situation in front of them.


    At such times she did not wish for them to separate which was why she turned to look at Su Qingzhao and asked him to keep up with them.


    Su Qingzhao also agreed with his aunt, the sky was indeed turning a bit too dark whether it was because of the canopy of the thick trees or it was because of the low temperature of this ce, it was indeed not good for them to wander off alone.


    This was why they did not dare to suggest separating anymore and agreed with Master Wang''s suggestion when thetter asked to go with them.


    Qin Lu who suffered a fright did not throw the talisman away even though he did not believe in feudal superstitions, he still stuffed it inside his pockets, since he could see that the talisman was drawn quite intricately which differed from the one which was sold at the stalls in the market. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He stayed in the middle of the group for some reason his shoulder which was hit on the ground was hurting a lot even though he did not fall that bad as he raised his hand and touched the shoulder which was hurting he felt something warm and gooey touch his fingertips.


    Surprised, he looked down at his hand and yelped causing everyone including Su Qingzhao who was now holding a torch light to turn around and ask, " What is the matter with you? Why are you screaming like that?"


    " Bl...Blood, my shoulder is covered in blood!" Because the spot where he fell was not illuminated with light, Qin Lu did not see anything amiss but now that he knew that his jacket was covered with something, he immediately pulled it off his shoulders and then threw it on the ground and what he saw made him faint.


    The entire jacket was covered with blood!


    Even Su Qingzhao and the rest were startled when they saw the blood-covered jacket. What was going on howe Qin Lu''s jacket got covered with so much blood? Did he fall into a pit of blood or something?


    " Ma...Maybe it was an animal which was killed¡­?" In such a scenario this indeed made sense but Qin Lu shook his head like a bull and then looked at his friends before saying, " What animal? Ever since we stepped on this rotten ind do you think that we heard or saw even a blood fly? Then how can there be so much blood spilt on the ground? I am telling you something is wrong!"


    Qin Lu''s right eyelid was twitching and he felt the talisman in his pocket hum with an energy which made him wary of his surroundings.


    He no longer cared about passing those damned college exams, he was willing to get his legs broken and thrown into an intensive care unit instead of staying here and looking for that darned temple! He was already no longer in the mood to even stay on this damned ind, without waiting for anyone to suggest any more reason for this blood which appeared on his jacket, he said, " I don''t care, I am not going to that temple anymore. If you want then you can go¡ª¡ª" as soon as he uttered those words, he felt a chill climb on his spine as he heard a bone-chilling voice echo in his ears that said,


    ¡¤?¦Èm " You can''t run anymore, hehehe."


    Stunned Qin Lu turned to look behind him and immediately saw a pair of gold eyes which was staring fixedly at him with a sinister smile.

 Chapter 875 Bunch Of Cowards

    Qin Lu saw the strange smile and felt a chill climbing on his spine as he took a step back, because he was in a hurry he ended up stumbling and falling on the ground. His face was deathly pale as he pointed to the dark corner where he was looking and shouted, " There is something! There is something hiding in the dark! I am not going! Take me back! I demand you all to take me back right now!"


    Seeing him panic like this Su Qingzhao and Zou Shen hurriedly went forward and then helped him up. When Qin Lu saw that Su Qingzhao and Zou Shen were standing next to him, he clutched their arms like they were his life-saving talismans and then said, " I am speaking the truth, Qingzhao, Ah Shen! I just heard someone say that we cannot get out of this ce ¡­ and then I saw a pair of golden eyes staring at me from that corner, I think¡­I think something terrible is hiding here. Qingzhao, I think we should go back. Who cares if the crew of the cruise is here or not just take the motorboat and then go back to the city!"


    The more Qin Lu thought about it the more he thought it made sense, no wonder this ce was deserted with no one living here. And if this ce was not haunted, then howe to the captain and the crew of the cruise vanished into thin air? Wasn''t it because there was something on this very ind? But if so then doesn''t it mean that the thing was also on the cruise?! Doesn''t that mean that were not safe even on the cruise?


    A bad premonition rose in his heart when he thought of those families whom they could not meet even though they returned from this ind. Why did no one say anything after returning? They thought that they were simply tired but how was it possible for not even a single person of those families to step out and tell the truth about this ind to them?


    Even if they were tired they would have at least said something right? Just how deeply were they sleeping when they knocked on their doors?


    Qin Lu who was holding Su Qingzhao and Zou Shen''s arms thought that he seemed to have found the truth of this ce which was why he turned to look at the two men and then said in a hurried voice, " I am not lying .. there is indeed something, we need to go back! Even if the cruise is not safe, let''s go back¡­go back to the city."


    He did not care if he was portraying a cowardly image in front of the woman he liked, all he cared about was his own life. After all, he was the only son of his father, if something happened to him what will happen to his father? Would he not die inside after hearing the news of his passing?


    Qin Lu was so regretful that he started pping himself on the face and muttered, " Stupid. I was so stupid, why did I even think ofing to this rotten ce with all of you?"


    The group of teenagers and the adults both looked at the corner where Qin Lu was pointing but they did not see anything. What eyes? Was he not dreaming?


    Su Qingzhao and Zou Shen were also helpless as Su Qingzhao took hold of Qin Lu''s hands and then said in a hurried voice, " There is nothing Ah Lu. You just scared yourself after falling on the ground and receiving a scare from Master Wang, there is nothing to be afraid of. Alright, there is nothing I assure you!?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    On the other hand, Luo Shan who hardly got along with the arrogant Qin Lu was gloating at the monkey show which Qin Lu was putting on. He looked at Huo Lan who looked annoyed and then said to Qin Lu while snickering at his terrified profile, " Come on Master Qin, don''t tell me that the honourable Master Qin of the Qin family only has this small bit of guts. We are already on this ind and now you want to go back to the city? Did you not hear what that master told us? As long as we reach the top of the Temple of Jing, we will be able to get any of our wishes fulfilled!"


    However, as soon as Luo Shan spoke of the Temple of Jing, the torch which was in the hands of Su Qingzhao flickered before turning offpletely causing them to be covered in nothing but darkness.


    " Wah!" Qin Lu who had received the scare of his life jumped in the air as he turned to look around them and then turned to look at Luo Shan who was frowning and snapped at him for being too stupid, " Can''t you see that there is something wrong with this temple? Stop saying its name."


    " Temple of Jing! Temple of Jing! Temple of Jing! There you go, see nothing happened¡ª¡ªs" As soon as Luo Shan finished speaking he clutched his throat and his eyes rolled in his sockets as he started to fall on the ground, seeing this Qin Lu was so scared that he started to cry.


    While Ma Jiu panicked.


    " Ah Shan!" Ma Jiu rushed towards her nephew, even if Luo Shan had an older brother and a second brother, he was the youngest¡­if something happened to him then her sister will never forgive her!


    However, as soon as she reached Luo Shan who was choking a minute ago pped his hands and started tough loudly as if he was really impressed with the prank that he had yed on the others just now.


    " Haha, look at your faces, you all look like you have seen a ghost! You all really don''t have any guts! Hahaha, I am the smallest but I still have more guts than you all, what a big bunch of babies."

 Chapter 876 Qin Lu Sees Luo Shan’s Future

    "What''s wrong with you?" Ma Jiu was so angry that she pped her nephew on the arm with her hand, she was truly angered this time. This brat was really too much, to think that he would pull such a prank on them, he was really daring!


    " Ohe on aunt, you are being too much of a scaredy cat," Luo Shan stoppedughing as he pulled himself up from the ground and then looked at his aunt with a soft smile as he said, " I was just pulling young master Qin''s leg and nothing more, is there any need for you to get so angry? He must have seen an animal or something and scared himself, isn''t he too much of a dog?"


    Even Huo Lanughed and agreed with Luo Shan as she nodded and then said, "That''s right, Brother Lu. How can you be so cowardly? Even I am not scared what are you scared of? Did you not say that you have the gall of a leopard? If you are scared then you can go back, but we are going to stay."


    With that she turned on her heels and then walked away, seeing this Luo Shan who was floating on the seventh heaven when he saw Huo Lan speak up for him and immediately chased after the woman. He did not even care that his aunt''s face had turned terrible as she turned to look at Qin Lu and apologised solemnly, " I am really sorry about this Master Qin."


    That brat, he was acting as if they were not going to return to the city ever again, does he not know that if Qin Lu was to hold this grudge, then he will surely make trouble for him and his family? Was this woman called Huo Lan even worth going against the Qin family?


    Qin Lu did not say anything and turned to look at Su Qingzhao and Zou Shen who were standing on the side and then said with a grim expression, " I am telling you, I am not lying. There really was something."


    Seeing that Luo Shan and Huo Lan were leaving, Qin Lu''s eyes turn grim as he looked at the darkness which was surrounding them.


    His heart sank and turned cold as he took a step away from the group, his actions were clear, he did not wish to go with them but how can Su Qingzhao allow the group to separate, thus he tugged Qin Lu along with Zou Shen and followed Huo Lan and Luo Shan in a hurry.


    Seeing that Qin Lu was not willing to go with them, Su Qingzhao consoled Qin Lu and said in a low voice, " We are already here, Lu. How can we leave just like that? Did we not suffer such an arduous journey because we wanted to pass the college exams with flying marks?"


    Zou Shen also echoed Su Qingzhao and nodded as he said, " That''s right, how can we leave this matter just like that? We should go and take a look at the temple of Jing. It''s a matter of our future, after all, we are not doing this for fun. We are here because we all want something that we cannot get. Have you forgotten what your father said? If we fail the exams then he will not help you, in fact, he will break your legs and leave you to join a third-ss college, do you want that? Did you not say that you wanted to join Wen college?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Eventually, Qin Lu stopped his struggle and then walked along with the two young men. Even the adults behind them were a bit affected by what the young boys said, thats right did they note here because they wanted to get something that they could not get with either money or science?


    More importantly, they had people who were waiting for them to save them. From depression to life-threatening diseases there were a bunch of things which can''t be solved by the humans'' efforts alone.


    Su Qian looked at the children who were leaving and suddenly felt her heart clench, something was telling her to stop them but just as she opened her mouth she saw Yang Yiling walking behind Su Qingzhao and his group.


    " Yiling?" Su Qian could not help but call out tentatively as she looked at her friend who was walking behind Su Qingzhao with surprise in her eyes.


    Yang Yiling''s eyes flickered as she pursed her lips and then said, "They are right, Qian Qian. We all are here because we want something, since we are here why not go to that temple?"


    With that, she turned to walk on the path which was heading towards the temple and did not look back surprising Su Qian and the rest who had no other choice but to chase after her.


    Luo Shan and Huo Lan did not go far which was why they were able to catch up to them in no time, Luo Shan was still staring at Qin Lu while making funny faces clearly making fun of him, he only stopped when Su Qingzhao red at him and said, "It''s enough, there is no need for you to act all smug, all right?"


    Qin Lu was also going to retort but when he turned to look at Luo Shan who was walking beside him, Qin Lu''s eyes suddenly turned ssy as the talisman in his pocket burned even more fiercely and then he was standing in the middle of the forest but in front of him Luo Shan who had a gloating look on his face was moving weirdly, his eyes were glowing gold and his smile was wicked and eerie. He was missing the flesh on his arm but he was still smiling and then in front of him, Luo Shan threw his head back as his spine elongated and his skin started tearing causing blood and flesh to stter on the ground.


    His fingers turned as wide as knives and his teeth were as sharp as that of piranhas. On top of his head was a mop of ck hair in the same style as he was wearing currently but he was no longer human but a skeleton! A moving skeleton with the body of a human and a beastbined!

 Chapter 877 Lest You Faint

    Qin Lu almost cked out from fright as he screamed while looking at Luo Shan and then rushed towards Su Qian who had handed him the talismans and then started to drag her with him as he hissed hoarsely, " We have to go back, we have to go back before we all die!"


    " What is the matter with you, young master Qin?" When Su Qingzhao saw Qin Lu drag his aunt he was half angered and half bewildered, he immediately went ahead to grab the man who was panicking and then pulled him off Su Qian who looked shocked and a bit worried. " What is up with you, it''s fine if you are scared but don''t go around scaring my aunt, all right? She is already so old, do you think that she can handle this?"


    " Fck man, what happened to you? You were the one who was the most daring on the cruise just hours ago why are you acting like this?" Zou Shen was just as scared as he looked at Qin Lu panicking, he looked at the hysterical Qin Lu and then turned to look at Luo Shan before asking," Did you do something again?"


    " What are you ming me for? I didn''t do anything to him, is it my fault that he is such a scaredy cat?" Luo Shan was baffled, he just made a small joke now was there a need to act as such? Don''t tell him that he really scared this young master silly.


    " I am telling you¡­ I am telling you there is something on this ind we will die if we go any further just¡­just forget everything and go back with me please!" Qin Lu no longer cared about anything, the talisman in his pants pocket was burning as if it was going to scald his skin. He knew that this was some sort of rm which was telling him not to go any further!


    Su Qingzhao looked at Qin Lu while turning his attention to look at Zou Shen as he tipped his head asking Zou Shen what was going on, only for the guy to shake his head as he replied silently that he too did not have any idea what was going on in the head of Qin Lu.


    When Su Qian saw just how antsy and worried, Qin Lu looked she turned to look at Su Qingzhao and said with a soft voice, " Why don''t you all listen to him? I think there might be something in this ce which is making him react like this or else Master Qin would have not reacted like this."


    " This is what I am telling them!" Qin Lu hissed sharply as he looked at Su Qingzhao and the rest who was looking at him like they were looking at a madman.


    Even though they were looking at him like this, Qin Lu did not bother with them, he could no longer see the bony figure which he just saw but Qin Lu did not rx in fact he grew more and more terrified as he looked at Luo Shan whose entire being switched form and species in his premonition and stomped his legs, " I am going, I am going back! Someone take me back right now!"


    Who cared if his father broke his legs? As long as he was alive what else can he care about?


    On the side, Huo Lan rolled her eyes and spoke with great emphasis, " If you are scared then you can leave young master Qin, I will not stop you." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The reason she said this was not because she did not have any intention of harming Qin Lu but because she wanted to separate Su Qian and Su Qingzhao. She turned to look at Su Qian against whom Qin Lu was leaning like a big baby and then said, " Madam Wang if you don''t mind can you take Brother Lu to the motorboat? I would have asked someone else to do so but he seemed to be relying on you much more than anyone else."


    Su Qian looked at Qin Lu who was hiding behind her and then looked at Su Qingzhao, she pursed her lips and then turned to look at Huo Lan before suggesting, " Qingzhao, can youe with us?"


    " I¡ª¡ª"


    " NO!" Before Su Qingzhao reply, Huo Lan exploded causing Su Qian to look at her sharply, only then did Huo Lan realise that she might have stepped a bit too far as she smiled and cleared her throat before saying, " I mean to say ¡­Qingzhao is our leader how can he leave?"


    " That¡ª¡ª"


    " I believe that before being your leader, he is my nephew .. if I ask him to help me as his aunt, don''t you think that he should be listening to me rather you? Or are you asking him to act unfilial toward his own aunt?" Once again Su Qingzhao was interrupted which caused everyone to wheel their heads towards Su Qingzhao and then looked at the two women who were fighting because of him.


    Su Qingzhao looked at his aunt who was ring at Huo Lan and then rubbed his forehead as he said, " All right, I wille with you, aunt. Don''t get angry."


    Even though he was trying to impress Huo Lan, Su Qingzhao did not have the guts to say no to his aunt. What if he passed his exams but still ended up getting grounded with most of his freedom restricted because he went against his aunt?


    More importantly, he did not wish for Su Qian''s impression of Huo Lan to worsen which was why he intervened but Huo Lan who did not expect him to go against her was stunned as her red eyes shed with anger and frustration.


    Su Qingzhao did not pay attention to Huo Lan instead he turned to look at young master Qin who was shaking from head to toe and then sighed, "Let''s go, young master Qin lest you faint here."

 Chapter 878 Fools

    Su Qingzhao turned to leave with Su Qian and Qin Lu, behind him Huo Lan pursed her lips angrily as she watched the three people leave. She was furious but there was little to nothing that she could do. In the end, she could only turn around and tell the others to wait for Su Qingzhao and Madam Su Qian to return. After all, they were here as a group and it did not make sense for them to leave without them, even though she put it nicely Yang Yiling could not help but narrow her eyes as she looked at Huo Lan.


    From start to finish the girl kept mentioning Su Qingzhao which sort of rang rm bells in her head which was why she opened her mouth and then said, " We should head towards the temple." Her words caused Huo Lan who was smiling politely to turn and look at her with a frown which Yang Yiling ignored and then continued speaking,


    " They know where we are heading to, there is no need for us to stay behind and wait for them."


    What Yang Yiling said made much more sense which was why the rest of the group agreed causing Huo Lan''s smile to drop. She red at Yang Yiling with hatred in her eyes but she did not say anything anymore and then turned to walk with the rest of the group.


    On the other side, Qin Lu who was shivering from head to toe continued to hold Su Qian''s hand as he chanted Buddhist scriptures, he was scared out of his wits after seeing what he saw when he was looking at Luo Shan and no longer wished to even open his eyes. Every small sound even that of someone taking a breath made him jump, he looked around the dark forest and then muttered, "It ising ¡­it''sing..something is watching us."


    These words were enough to send a chill down Su Qingzhao and Su Qian''s spine.


    To be honest, in a ce like this where they could not even see whaty past the other side, they could not help but be scared especially when Qin Lu continued to say that there was something that wasing after them from the other side.


    " Dude, will you stop? You are making me jittery!" Su Qingzhao snapped as he rubbed his arm. Now because of Qin Lu even he felt like there was something wrong with this ce and he was supposed to be the most gusty one out of the rest.


    But Qin Lu was in no mood to listen to Su Qingzhao, he continued to stare at the exit of the forest from where they entered and did not even think twice before rushing past the tall grass leaving Su Qian and Su Qingzhao behind but he did not even step out of the forest when he screamed like he was a pig getting ughtered causing Su Qingzhao and Su Qian to chase after him.


    As Su Qingzhao pushed past the tall grass he said, "What''s wrong, did you see something¡ª¡ª" his words were silenced as he saw the shore which was clean just an hour ago covered in blood and limbs. In front of him was half eaten skull which was covered in blood, one of its eyes was missing but the other one was staring right at him.


    " Arghh! It''s the captain! It''s the captain! I told you something was wrong! You did not listen to me! Wah!" Qin Lu stomped anxiously on the shore as he looked at the scattered human limbs and then covered his face as if trying to hold himself from looking at the things which were lying in front of him. " I am going back home! I am going back! Right. Now!" He emphasised as he ignored Qin Lu and rushed towards the motorboat. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    " Young master Qin, wait for a minute!" Su Qingzhao shouted, he was scared out of his wits as well. He nced at the scattered limbs, half-eaten torsos and many other things which were piled on the shore and gagged when his eyes fell on a pile of human intestines which were lying on the side in a pool of blood.


    He walked past the things which were scattered on the shore before rushing towards Qin Lu who was trying to turn the motorboat on with a wild look in his eyes.


    " Young master Qin," Su Qingzhao tentatively called to Qin Lu who rushed to look at him and then cried, "It is not turning on! It is not turning on!"


    Su Qingzhao trembled as soon as he heard Qin Lu''s words, it was as if someone had clutched his heart with their ice-cold hands and then gave it a squeeze. He immediately climbed up on the motorboat and then pushed Qin Lu aside as he tried to switch the motorboat on but no matter what he did nothing happened causing a thin sheen of sweat to form on his forehead.


    Now what? What were they supposed to do?


    "Rong Si!" Just as Su Qingzhao was wondering about what was going on she heard his aunt''s cry which made him shudder as he raised his head and look at Su Qian who was looking around the shore as if she was searching for someone.


    " Rong Si! Where are you?" Su Qian looked around the shore, she was sure that she had left Rong Si right here but now Rong Si was gone and instead of her friend, a pile of human bodies were scattered all over the ce. Her entire body was trembling as she looked at the shore of the ind which was covered with pieces of blood and flesh, while feeling quite faint.


    If something happened to Rong Si what was she going to reply to CEO Xu?


    " Aunt!" Su Qingzhao came running towards Su Qian who was trembling and held her by her shoulders and said, "It''s all right, we ¡­we will find Aunt Rong, don''t worry. She must have rushed towards the path which leads to the Temple of Jing, we just need to follow that path."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 879 Fools —-2

    Su Qian''s pupils contracted but she still nodded and agreed with Su Qingzhao since this matter was indeed serious, she could not leave the rest of the people alone in the forest alone. What if the thing which caused this mess was running after Rong Si? If she was to meet with the rest of the group, doesn''t that mean that they all will die like the crew?


    Qin Lu did not wish to stay at the shore alone which was why he too agreed with Su Qian and Su Qingzhao''s suggestion, even though he wished to go back home with no motorboat working there was absolutely no way for him to return!


    On the other side, Luo Shan and the rest of the group arrived at a small vige which seemed to have been abandoned for a long time. The huts which were built were now lying on the ground in a crumpled mess while tall wooden statues were ced in front of each house, on each statue a scary beast was carved with bead-like eyes and sharp teeth.


    " Woah," Luo Shan was in awe as he looked at the old vige and then turned to look at the huge wooden tform where a skeleton was tied with two rotting benches on the side and then pped his hands. " Don''t tell me that we stumbled on something ancient? This is so cool."


    As he spoke, he took out his phone and started to click pictures like crazy. He nced at Zou Shen who looked just as excited as he too took a quick look around the vige and then started to film it with his phone.


    " I heard that this ce is supposed to be super lucky," as Huo Lan looked at the vige which was scattered all over the ce her eyes flickered, and her fingers traced the bracelet which was sitting on her wrist as she turned to look at Luo Shan and then rest before she said, " Who knows maybe if we were to take something from this ce, we might end up getting more fortunate?"


    Her words indeed made sense which was why Luo Shan who was the closest to the rubble which was lying next to a house pulled out a ne which had a navy blue stone attached to a thick root-like string.


    " I will keep this then, not only does it look pretty good, but it also seems like if I sell it off, it will fetch a lot of money." Luo Shan spoke as he picked up the ne and then before anyone could stop him, he ced it on his neck.


    " Ah Shan what are you doing there? Just let that thing go and throw it down who knows where it came from, are you not scared of putting something dirty on your neck?" Ma Jiu scolded Luo Shan who was now wearing the pendant on his neck and frowned. Even though they were not as rich as the others they were still a family who hailed from a decent background, what was this boy doing wearing something that he found from a pile of rubble? And that too just because that Huo Lan said that the things found in this ce might bring them a fortune, just how deep was his trust in that woman?


    Madam Ma was not the only one who was stunned by Luo Shan''s trust in that Huo girl, Yang Yiling was just as speechless, one had to say that this nephew of Ma Jiu was indeed brainless! <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Su Qingzhao and Qin Lu were quick on their feet and thus they arrived in the vige in no time, when Qin Lu saw Luo Shan wearing that pendant that he was wearing in his premonition, all the blood from his face fell as he clutched Su Qingzhao''s arm which made thetter look down at the hand which was holding him before raising his head and looking at Qin Lu who was shivering once again," What is the matter with you now?"


    Why was he making a scene all of a sudden, they needed to go and tell others what was going on on this ind.


    Qin Lu did not answer, he looked at Luo Shan whose face was slowly getting dazed as he looked down at the rubble. Because it was covered in fallen leaves and mud and whatnot, Luo Shan did not see that the pendant which he was holding was being tightly clutched in the hands of a bony hand which did not have even the slightest bit of flesh on it.


    He grabbed Su Qingzhao and then pulled him back as he shouted, " Run¡­Run away from him!"


    Ma Jiu and the rest turned to look at Qin Lu who was screaming and then turned to look at Luo Shan who was now looking at the horizon with a dazed look on his face, as his lips curled up into an eerie smile which made everyone shiver.


    Even though Ma Jiu felt that something was wrong with Luo Shan, she could not stop herself from rushing towards him after all he was her nephew but she was stopped by Yang Yiling who caught her wrist and pulled her back. Just now she saw Huo Lan taking more than one step away from Luo Shan and thus she knew that whatever Qin Lu was at, was indeed correct.


    Maybe it was because she was rather desperate to stop Ma Jiu but thetter could not free herself from Yang Yiling''s grip who looked at her and shook her head as if telling her not to go there.


    " I can''t just leave him alone!" Ma Jiu however did not stop her struggle as she shook Yang Yiling''s hand off her and rushed towards Luo Shan, after all, this was her nephew¡ª¡ª she had watched him grow how can she not care for him?


    She did not think to stop and simply rushed towards Luo Shan, only for Qin Lu to scream as he trembled, " You will die¡­you will die!" Before he could repeat it once again, Luo Shan who was standing silently turned to look at Ma Jiu and before thetter could do anything, he grinned sinisterly just in time for his body to start elongating as he turned into that skeleton figure with golden eyes that Qin Lu saw in his mind and swiped his long fingers at Ma Jiu.

 Chapter 880 Three Deaths At Once

    In an instant, Ma Jiu''s mournful screams echoed in the clearing. The three groups who were heading towards the Temple of Jing gasped and cried when they saw as Ma Jiu''s body fell on the ground with her heart beating in the hands of the thing which was standing in front of them with a sneer on its animal-like face. Even though the figure in front of them was nothing but an entity which was made of bones and rotten flesh, they were petrified the size of it.


    Bright red blood sshed on the ground which was illuminated by the torch light. They all looked at Ma Jiu who stopped moving and then at the figure which was standing in front of them, the wendigo did not stop after chomping down on the heart of Ma Jiu, he started to rip her bit by bit, one limb after another lip was ripped from Ma Jiu''s corpse and then eaten up, the scary sounds of bones cracking and being munched on echoed in the silent forest.


    Su Qingzhao looked at the skeleton thing which was in front of him and muttered, " Luo Shan?"


    He was still standing a bit far away from the thing but Zou Shen and Madam Tong who were standing the closest got the full brunt of the incident which took ce. Their faces and clothes were dyed with fresh blood and they were so stunned that they could not even move from their spots, if not for Master Wang who still had some sort of senses left in his body pulling them away from the thing which was still nibbling on the body parts of Ma Jiu, they would have stayed where they were.


    " Ma Jiu!" Yang Yiling screamed in pain and shock, she was still in a daze as she looked at her hand and then at Ma Jiu whose body was ripped apart. She still could not wrap her head around the fact that the woman who was alive and smiling just a day ago was now staring at her with those dead eyes which were full of terror and shock.


    This scene was enough to shock anyone.


    Madam Tong was so shocked that she ended up wetting her pants and slumped on the floor while Zou Shen was still better. Though he was scared to the point that he could not even stand straight, he still managed to keep firm control of his dder as he looked at the thing which was standing in front of them and then turned to look behind him where Su Qingzhao was staring at him with shock in their eyes.


    He immediately turned on his heels and then rushed towards Su Qingzhao and Qin Lu behind them Su Qian who came running looked at the sight and her eyes widened as she screamed, " What are you waiting for? Run! You idiots!"


    Only then did they all snap out of their daze and then turned around to run out of the forest but they were still a step bitte. The thing was done eating Ma Jiu whose body parts which it did not like eating was left behind.


    Behind them they could hear the thing screaming, Yang Yiling who was running right beside Madam Tong saw how Huo Lan who was only a step behind them pull her back. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Huo Lan had a talisman but she was still worried that the thing would reach to grab her which was why her mind raced faster than anyone. Seeing that the thing was getting close to them, she knew that they will not be able to dodge it which was why she did not even think twice before she pulled Madam Tong who was too old to run and then rushed past her. \


    " Madam Tong!" Master Wang cried, he wanted to run behind and catch Madam Tong but he was a step toote.


    Madam Tong who was pushed behind was stunned as she was caught off guard. She looked at the young girl who had pushed her behind and then turned to look at the thing behind her, when she saw that it was an inch away from her, she immediately scrambled on her feet but couldn''t run away as the thing moved its hand again.


    Those bony fingers were as long and sharp that they could even slice a boulder in pieces within seconds thus Madam Tong did not even have a chance to survive! One sweep and all the flesh on her back sliced off, which showed her white spine clearly.


    Her well-maintained face twisted when she realised that she would not be able to escape and the pain shot through her body. Her eyes were filled with horror and despair as she looked at her brother-inw and screamed, " Help me! Help me! Brother !"


    Master Wang wanted to save his sister-inw but before he could even take a step closer to Madam Tong, he saw the thing move his hand again and then a secondter, Madam Tong''s spine was dangling from his spine.


    Instantly, Madam Tong''s screams filled the forest as she crumpled on the ground with a pool of blood surrounding her.


    There was only the sound of bones getting munched on which was followed by the sound of Madam Tong screaming as she yelled at the top of her lungs as her body was torn into pieces.


    Su Qingzhao looked at the thing which was still busy eating and caught Master Wang who was stunned on the spot and then dragged him away with him. At least with Ma Jiu the thing ended her in one sweep move but with Madam Tong, it was taking it sweet time to finish her eating and the sight was so scary that they wanted to cry. The screams of Madam Tong echoed in their ears and they all felt like they were going to die any second now but they did not dare to stay put even if their legs had turned so soft that they could not even stand up straight!

 Chapter 881 Three Deaths At Once——2

    --------------------


    Su Qingzhao was the fastest one to react as he dragged Qin Lu and Master Wang who were terrified and mourning the deaths which took ce. He then turned to look at Qin Lu who kept hanging on his arm and did not let go of him. Though he wished to know what was going on with Qin Lu and how he knew about that something like this was going to happen but he kept his mouth shut.


    He knew that there was no point in speaking about this matter at this moment, they needed to get out of this ce first!


    " What is going on in this ce? What are we supposed to do?" Zou Shen was cursing in fright as he looked at the thing which was still eating its merry meal. His friend was gone, his aunt was gone and even an old woman was gone and this just happened in a few seconds!


    Though he was running but that was only because he was holding onto the strap of Su Qingzhao''s bag. He was on the verge of copse and could only allow Su Qingzhao to drag him along with him with something like this happening it will be shocking if he was to stay all right!


    \


    In front of him, Su Qingzhao was in no better condition. He looked at his aunt who was running towards the temple of Jing instead of running towards the shore. Though he was stunned by this sudden decision of his aunt, he no longer dared to go against her. She was the one who repeatedly told him that they needed to go back to the city, he was so regretful that he wished he could kick his past self who agreed toe to this rotten ind!


    Why did he even have toe to this ce? Was it not good to stay at home and get beaten up? Even if his father was to beat him up, he will not kill him!


    Zou Shen and Su Qingzhao did not forget that it was Qin Lu who was telling them to get out of this ce which was why the two of them turned to look at Qin Lu and Su Qingzhao asked in a trembling voice, " ¡­Qin¡­Qin Lu, what is going on? How did Luo Shan be that thing? He was fine just a moment ago!"


    "It''s the pendant that he is wearing," answered Qin Lu who remembered the pendant shining coldly in the scene which he saw in the premonition back then he did not pay attention to that small thing because he was too scared of the skeleton-looking ghost. But now that he was scared out of his wits, he was reminded of even the smallest details of his premonition as he continued speaking, " That thing is possessed¡­ because Luo Shan wore it, his body was taken over by the soul which was trapped inside it."


    " What the hell? Why did he wear that thing?" Su Qingzhao cursed as he looked at the thing behind him, when he looked behind his gaze fell at Huo Lan who ducked her head and did not look at him. Her actions made him frown but he did not say anything and simply turned to look in the front.


    " Run towards the Temple of Jing!" Su Qian cursed as she finally realised the hidden meanings of those reviews which were ced on the site. " Don''t go to the shore!" <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    " But why? Should we not take a motorboat and go back to the cruise?" Yang Yiling asked as she panted while running next to Su Qian after seeing Huo Lan pulling Madam Tong behind her, she was afraid that if she was to stay behind that woman would drag her back as well.


    " Haven''t you realised?" Su Qian was once the head of a college before she married her husband and thus she was sharper than the rest as she screamed and told everyone her deduction, " The Temple of Jing is the safest ce. Unless one of us makes a wish those things will not go away! Have you forgotten what the reviews wrote? They said ''if'' we reach the temple of Jing, it was not because they were speaking of the height at which it is situated. They were talking about the possibility of arriving at the temple, they knew that not many will be able to climb up to that ce which is shrouded with such entities!"


    Once they all realised what was going on Zou Shen was so antsy that he started sobbing.


    " What are we going to do now?" Zou Shen cried as he looked at the things which were lurking in the dark and then shivered, now that he was looking at the darkness, he was able to see the things which he could not earlier. He was terrified and scared ¡ª¡ª what should they do?


    " For the time being don''t make eye contact with them," Master Wang shivered as he ignored the things which were looking in their direction. He was so scared that he was trembling from head to foot but he still did not dare to stop, sweat covered his back and front as he wiped his face and then said, " I heard that souls which are looking for a body to possess would take it as an invitation if you look at them in the eye."


    Immediately, Zou Shen turned his head to the front and no longer dared to look at the things which were hiding in the dark.


    Su Qian on the other hand turned to look at Su Qingzhao and then said, " Qingzhao, take those talismans which I brought with me and gave you!"


    When Huo Lan heard that Su Qingzhao also had talismans her eyes contracted, she looked at the thing which was chasing after them and looked at Su Qingzhao who was now rummaging in his bag and gritted her teeth before making a swift decision. She increased her pace and then identally elbowed Su Qingzhao making him stumble right in front of the wendigo.


    " Hao Hao!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªLeave some golden tickets and gifts for constant updates


    ! With no motivation author will not have energy!

 Chapter 882 I Want To Go Home

    " Qingzhao!" Su Qian felt her heart leap into her throat when she saw that the thing which was chasing them pouncing on Su Qingzhao.


    Ma Jiu and Luo Shan were gone if something happened to her nephew, she will never forgive this Huo Lan!


    Su Qingzhao who was nudged by Huo Lan was stunned enough already but when he turned around and saw that the skeleton ghost was now standing right behind him, his eyes popped out of his sockets.


    " Su Qingzhao! What are you? Run!" When Qin Lu saw that Su Qingzhao was still sitting in the same spot instead of getting up and running, he screamed at Su Qingzhao at the top of his lungs. They all were so scared that their souls almost left their bodies, only Huo Lan who was standing behind the group stared at Su Qingzhao with a cruel smile ying on her lips, she seemed to be looking forward to Su Qingzhao''s death.


    Su Qian who was standing in front of the group did not think anything as she took the talisman which was in her hand and sent it flying towards the ghost thing which was heading towards Su Qingzhao. She hoped that the master that Wang Yufan found was someone who knew what he was doing or else there was nothing that she would be able to do to save Su Qingzhao.


    The talisman which was sent flying in the direction of Su Qingzhao glowed with a bright light and the ghost thing let out a roar as it fell back. A mournful and eerie howl escaped its lips as it looked at Su Qingzhao and the talisman which was now lying in front of him.


    Su Qingzhao looked at the half-burnt talisman and then turned to look at his aunt, his eyes fell on the shocked and disbelieving look on Huo Lan''s face and he understood something before turning to look at his group as he shouted, " You all run with me!"


    He snatched the half-burned talisman and then turned around and ran in the direction of the temple of Jing while rummaging in his backpack, he looked at the talisman which he was clutching in his hand and then nced at the handful of talismans which were given to him by his aunt and thought of something before he turned on his heels and caught his aunt''s wrist.


    " Come with me," he told the rest while running with all his might, Su Qian and the rest chased after him without pausing even though Huo Lan did not wish to chase after Qin Lu and the rest, she still kept up with the group butpared to Su Qingzhao who was quite good with his sneaking skills, she was not able to catch up to the group.


    As the group turned to run to the left, Huo Lan slipped on the wet mud and ended up falling t on her face. If she hadn''t shown her intentions from the start maybe Su Qingzhao would have waited for her but because of her slip-up, Su Qingzhao no longer trusted her which was why even though he saw her fall as he turned around he did not stop and continued running.


    Huo Lan wanted to chase after the group which was why she jumped on her feet and then rushed after them but as she arrived in front of the mouth of the turn she realised that they were all gone.


    " Damn that man!" Huo Lan looked at the dark forest and then nced at her surroundings, she was sure that Su Qingzhao might have realised that she was trying to kill him which was why he ran away without taking her with him.


    A frustrated cruse left her lips as she pushed the bangs of her hair from her face and then rolled her eyes before climbing up the green algae-covered path.


    Su Qingzhao and the rest who were hiding behind stepped out and looked at Huo Lan who was running with all might and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Su Qian on the other hand turned her attention to her nephew as she looked up and down at him while asking, " Are you okay Qingzhao? If you are not feeling well then you can tell me, Aunt will listen to you?"


    However no matter how much she spoke, Su Qingzhao did not answer, he was still clutching the talisman in his hands and looking at it. Seeing him like this Su Qian was stumped as she turned to look at the rest of the group who were looking at her in surprise.


    She blinked her eyes and then asked, " What are you looking at me like that for? "


    Yang Yiling was panting as she heaved a long breath and then turned to look at Su Qian before asking, " What was that? What were you doing? How did you do that?" <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "That''s right, madam Wang. How did you do it?" Master Wang asked as he looked at Su Qian with a flushed face. He was still trembling after seeing what happened to his sister-inw, but he knew that he needed to survive which was why he looked at Su Qian with a servile expression.


    " Aunt Su, please hand that talisman to me as well," Zou Shen was panicking when he thought of how that thing was almost on the verge of chomping Su Qingzhao''s head but stopped when Su Qian threw the talisman which was in her hand.


    Now that talisman was their only way out!


    Su Qian turned to look at Su Qingzhao who was still not speaking and then said in an embarrassed voice, " I gave them all to Hao Hao."


    Immediately, everyone turned to look at Su Qingzhao who was in a daze. Zou Shen waved his hand in front of Su Qingzhao who was clutching his backpack as if he was holding his baby and said, " Yo dude, hand me that bag. I need to take the talismans out."


    But even though he spoke a bunch of things, Su Qingzhao did not let go of his bag instead he clutched it tighter. It was as if he subconsciously knew that the backpack was important for his survival which was why he continued to hold on to the bag making Zou Shen pant as he couldn''t take it away from Su Qingzhao.


    Zou Shen turned to look at Qin Lu who was panting and then said, " He is not letting go."


    " How is he not letting go? He has to let go or else we all will die." Qin Lu cried as he turned to look at Su Qingzhao and then walked over to where the man was standing and then tried to take the bag from him but it was just as Zou Shen said, Su Qingzhao was not willing to let go.


    " Brother Hao if you don''t let go we all will be that thing''s meal, listen to me and let go!" Qin Lu knew that he was being selfish but Su Qingzhao had a bunch of talismans while they were all empty-handed! If this man did not let go of the bag, won''t they all die?


    " Hao Hao? Listen to Auntie, breathe in and breathe out all right?" Su Qian spoke to Su Qingzhao gently causing thetter to snap out of his daze as he looked around the surroundings with a deathly pale face and then said in a low voice, " I a¡­ I am fine."


    He turned to look behind them and when he saw that the thing was no longer chasing after them, he sighed in relief. Just now ''Luo Shan'' almost killed him just the thought of being eaten piece by piece made Su Qingzhao''s teeth chatter as his entire body trembled, " That¡­That Huo Lan, she is too much¡­ I have always treated her well but she dared to harm me."


    His voice was supposed to be filled with rage but because he was shivering, his voice shook along with him. He turned to look at Su Qian and then said, " I want to go home aunt¡­ I want to go home, I don''t want to be here. My ¡­My mother will be very upset if she was to find out that I was killed on this abandoned ind."


    As he spoke he looked at his aunt and cried, " I... I was an idiot. I should have listened to you and went back home."


    Su Qian wiped his tears and then said, "It''s alright, a kid only realises that he is in the wrong when he suffers."


    " This is suffering? It''s more like torture!" Zou Shen muttered as he looked at the forest which was covered in darkness. He tugged at his hair and then cried as well, " My mother only has me, if I don''t go back home, she will cry until she dies! Why did Ie to this rotten ce?"


    As soon as Zou Shen and Su Qingzhao started to cry, Qin Lu also started to cry and said, " You guys, stop crying ¡­ or else I will also starry crying."

 Chapter 883 Piled Up Regrets

    " All right that''s enough, why are you crying like this?"


    " How old are you? I know that this is scary but you all cannot cry like this!"


    "There, there, it''s all right. You all are still young making mistakes such as this is all right. You don''t have to cry, we will get away from this ce no matter what."


    The three adults did not know how to calm the crying children even though the three young men were hedonistic young masters, they were after all still young and immature. Though they acted like they were not scared of anything, they were nothing but paper tigers, they all grew up in thep of luxury. Never did they see a single chicken getting dismembered but now they saw two people being torn apart and getting eaten and one of their friends exploded into bits!


    What was more they were also in danger if they did not get out of this ce then they will all die! How can they not cry in a situation like this one?


    "It''s all right, there is nothing to be scared of," Su Qian also knew that the reason her nephew was crying was because this was the first time he had seen such cruelty. Before this her brother protected his son really well, Su Qingzaho didn''t even see a chicken getting its feather plucked off for him to do something so bloodthirsty, surely he was going to be traumatized.


    "It''s all that damned Huo Lan''s fault!" Qin Lu gritted his teeth as he snarled angrily when he realised that they all have been yed by a young woman whose mother worked as a meagre maid in the Su family.


    "That''s right," Zou Shen wiped his tears as he looked at Su Qian and the rest as he spoke while pursing his lips. " She was the one who suggested toe here, at first I thought that she was actually thinking about us all but now it seems to me that she has some other ns!"


    Su Qingzaho also noticed that, just now when Huo Lan bumped into him. It was not at all ''idental'', in fact, it was purely deliberate! That woman wanted to see him die! If he had known that this Huo Lan was so poisonous, he would have thrown his money in a fire pit instead of handing it all to her!


    That woman didn''t deserve his kindness at all.


    The three young men were so regretful that their intestines were turning green.


    Su Qingzaho clenched his fists and then said, " I am not going to let her off!" <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    " Alright if you don''t want to let her off then don''t but for now we need to keep moving," Yang Yiling looked at the silent path and then turned to look at Su Qian and the rest. " That thing wille hurtling any minute now and I don''t want to give him a chance to attack us, Qingzhao hands us all two talismans and keep the rest for yourself and your aunt. I will hand the money to you if we return to the city."


    Yang Yiling knew that these talismans were a good thing but she was not greedy, she knew that these talismans were brought by Su Qingzaho and Su Qian and thus they deserved a majority of them.


    Su Qingzhao ignored the ''if'' which was spoken by Yang Yiling and then started to distribute the rest of the talismans to the group, as he looked at the bag which was still holding ten to twelve talismans he sighed in distress.


    " We need to be calm and collected," Yang Yiling ced the two talismans in her pockets and then turned to face the rest of the group. " This is not a matter of simply fighting against the supernatural, we also need to pay attention to that Huo Lan. She is a sneaky little thing and I am sure if she came here with the intention of killing you all, then she will surely not give up instead she will try to hurt you when you are not expecting, so stay calm unless you want to die."


    Zou Shen, who was standing close to Yang Yiling shivered as he trembled from head to toe and then banged his hand on the tree trunk which was next to him and said, " Why did Ie here for? I should have listened to Qin Lu and tried to get away from this ce¡­no, I should have simply listened to Auntie Su and stayed on the cruise."


    " I don''t think that the cruise would be safe either," Su Qian spoke suddenly as she rubbed the talisman that she was holding and then said in a low voice, " When I was on the cruise, this talisman continued to burn my hand. It shows that there was danger on the cruise as well which means that the families that came to this ce and returned were all possessed by the same things which possessed Luo Shan."


    Su Qingzhao, Qin Lu and Zou Shen whipped their heads and looked at the talisman that Su Qian was holding. They did not dare to doubt Su Qian as Qin Lu also nodded his head and then said, " Auntie Su is right. My talisman also burned when I saw Luo Shan getting possessed."


    Su Qingzhao sucked in a breath and then ced it securely around his neck along with his silver chain. Back then he thought that these talismans which were handed to him by his aunt were cumbersome who would have thought that they would turn around and be his lucky life-saving charm?


    "Fortunately you brought them with you, if someone handed me these lucky charms, I would have thrown them away," Zou Shen muttered causing Su Qingzhao''s face to turn colourful, these guys did not know if his aunt hadn''t threatened him with her life, maybe he too would have left these talismans behind and died of regret!


    Su Qingzhao couldn''t help but shiver as a chill ran down his spine.

 Chapter 884 Give It To Me

    Qin Lu and the rest also thought the same if Su Qingzhao refused to bring these talismans with him then they all would surely have been killed by now. After all, without this talisman in his hand, Qin Lu would have never seen what kind of end Luo Shan was going to get and would have watched the rest of their group getting killed at once.


    As he thought about Luo Shan and Ma Jiu''s end, Qin Lu could not help but shiver who would have thought that a harmless-looking pendant could cause so much trouble?


    Su Qingzhao did not wish to stay on the ind anymore but he knew that there was nothing that he could do now. They have already tried to get the motorboat started but those scraps of metal did not even budge a little.


    Now all of his hopes were pinned on the small temple at the top of this ind. Maybe his aunt was right and they will be fine as long as they climb up the stairs and arrive at the temple.


    Su Qingzhao looked at the dark path ahead of him and suddenly remembered how Huo Lan had yed coy with him to drag him to this ce along with Luo Shan. As soon as Huo Lan came to his mind, Su Qingzhao''s face twisted in pain as if she had murdered his father.


    When he thought about how he had burned money and resources on that bitch all for her to turn around and smack him in his face, he wished he could have kicked her until she spewed blood. At this moment, he couldn''t care less about her being a woman, he just hated her to the point that he wished nothing but death and pain for Huo Lan.


    He gnashed his teeth in pain and remorse as he turned to walk up the path and said, "Let''s go, I am going to deal with that bitch called Huo Lan. At least I want to ask what was going on in her head when she dragged us all into this rotten ce."


    It would have been fine if Su Qingzhao did not mention Huo Lan but now that he had brought her up, Qin Lu and Zou Shen''s eyes were also spewing fire, clearly they hated that they could not wrap their hands around Huo Lan''s neck and choke the life out of her body.


    They clearly remembered that it was Huo Lan who suggested this ce to them and brought them all here. In fact, if not for her insistence they would have never even set foot in this ce.


    When Qin Lu thought about how he was fooled by a maid''s daughter, he was so furious that he wished he could rip Huo Lan into shreds, just what was he thinking? What kind of magical potion did that woman give to him that he was willing to listen to everything that came out of her mouth? Was he hit in the back of his head by her or what?


    Even Zou Shen was furious, he was usually a simple and happy-go-lucky guy but now he too wished he had restrained Huo Lan from getting too ahead of herself but what surprised him, even more, was that he was willing to listen to someone like Huo Lan, she was clearly way behind his league and he had seen women much more beautiful than her then why was he chasing after her?


    " Umm..now that we are on this topic, can you tell me why were we desperate to chase after that woman anyway ?" Zou Shen''s question fell on Su Qingzhao and Qin Lu''s ears and they turned to look at Zou Shen as if he had assaulted them.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Their gazes were filled with usations as if ming him for bringing such a matter up but then as they started to think about the reasons which would exin why they were chasing after Huo Lan so desperately, the two of them realised that they had no reason at all!


    A chill crawled up Su Qingzhao and Qin Lu''s spine as they turned to look at each other and then Qin Lu shook his head and then muttered in a low voice, " A witch, she is surely a witch¡­how can¡­ Shen Shen, is right how can we even fall for someone of her calibre?"


    To the point where they listened to everything that she said, going as far as to go against their own parents, there gotta be something fishy!


    Su Qian and Yang Yiling did not say anything, in fact, they have long realised that something was very weird about the way Su Qingzhao and the rest listened to Huo Lan.


    Every time she spoke it was as if she cast a spell on these boys and they couldn''t even think straight and would listen to anything that she told them.


    As they were climbing up the path, the six of them met with Huo Lan who was running back down the path, when she saw Su Qingzhao and the rest, her eyes lit up and she shouted,


    " Su Qingzhao, you are here to help me right?"


    Su Qingzhao shivered, instinctively he wanted to nod but then he forced himself to calm down just in time for the talisman in his hands to burn. His expression changed as he raised his head and looked at Huo Lan who was staring at him with greed in her eyes while looking at the talisman he was holding.


    She stepped forward a little and her eyes never left the talisman which was in his hands and then said in a coaxing voice, " Qingzhao, I am scared¡­ can you give me this talisman please?"


    When Su Qingzhao heard Huo Lan''s voice his entire body shivered but unfortunately for him, his body which had always been in control of him started to act disobediently all of a sudden, before he knew it his hands which he was keeping close to his waist started to move as if wanting to hand the talisman to Huo Lan.

 Chapter 885 Mister Wish Monster

    As soon as Su Qingzhao raised his hands to hand Huo Lan the talisman, rm bells started to ring in the heads of others, Qin Lu immediately pulled Su Qingzhao back and snapped at him, " What are you doing?"


    " I don''t know! Do you think that I want to do this as well?" Su Qingzhao cried as he looked at Qin Lu, these talismans were clearly life-saving treasures but upon hearing Huo Lan''s words he could not help but listen to her subconsciously.


    Su Qian''s expression changed drastically when she heard Su Qingzhao''s words, she looked at Huo Lan with a subtle look in her eyes while pulling her nephew close to her while vigntly looking at Huo Lan who stared at her with a sharp look in her eyes.


    Though Huo Lan still looked just as sweet as ever everyone had seen her ruthlessly pull Madam Tong back while pushing Su Qingzhao behind her in an attempt to save herself. They did not dare to treat her as an ordinary woman at all, even Su Qingzhao who had a good impression of Huo Lan despite growing up together with her took a step back causing Huo Lan''s face to drastically change as she looked at him with a narrowed pair of eyes.


    Ever since this woman caused the death of Madam Tong, they did not dare to treat her like a gentle and naivedy anymore. They all vigntly looked at Huo Lan while trying to decipher just what kind of thoughts she was hiding behind that gentle smile of hers.


    " Qingzhao, are you really going to treat me like this?" Huo Lan''s eyes turned red as she looked at Su Qingzhao and the rest, tears filled her eyes as she nced at the rest of the group. " I made a mistake I am sorry."


    A part of Zou Shen almost went soft-hearted but Su Qingzhao on the other hand became even more vignt as he allowed Su Qian to pull him back even more.


    '' This ¡­.why does her voice sounds so weird?'' Su Qingzhao thought in his head even though Huo Lan was speaking just as always, he still felt like something was really off about her. There was a cold note almost too sinister in her voice which made him shiver.


    Huo Lan looked at Su Qingzhao and Su Qian, seeing that the two of them were not giving up, she gritted her teeth and then turned her attention to Zou Shen and Qin Lu as she suddenly spoke up, " Shen Shen, brother Lu¡­ we grew up together. You know me, I did not ¡­. I was not thinking straight please don''t ignore me?"


    As she spoke she pouted and batted her eyshes at Zou Shen and Qin Lu. If this was before they would have fallen for her trap, in fact, they might have even agreed to help her without even asking for anything in return but now that she was deliberately raising the matter of growing up together with them, they could not help but shiver.


    Didn''t do it deliberately? Was not thinking straight? Was killing someone something that one could do just because they were not thinking straight?


    Was she joking with them?


    Zou Shen originally wanted to hand her a talisman, just like Huo Lan said, she grew up with them. They should at least bring her alive to Madam Huo as for the rest they will deal with it in the city but now that she had spoken, her meaning was self-evident and couldn''t be ignored.


    Su Qingzhao turned to look at Zou Shen and Qin Lu, he was worried that they will expose him and his aunt, he did not know what was going on inside Huo Lan''s head but it was better for her to not know about that it was him who distributed the talismans. Surely, she thought that it was Qin Lu who brought these talismans with him.


    Just as they were thinking of what to do, they heard the sound of bone-chillingughter causing them all to turn around and look at the thing which was chasing after Huo Lan, in front of that thing, was another figure who seemed to be running towards them at top speed.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    " Run! Run for your lives !"


    " Rong Si!" Yang Yiling and Su Qian shouted joyously, they thought that they were never going to see Rong Si once again but who would have thought that Rong Si woulde looking for them?


    " What are you shouting at me for? Run! You idiots!" This was the first time the ever-gentle Rong Si was cursing which attracted the attention of the group as they turned to look at the thing which was running behind Rong Si.


    Thing was the correct way to describe the being, it was tall superiorly tall. To the point that the tips of the palms trees could brush its head, just like the skeleton figures it was made of bones but its body was covered with skinned flesh, if that was all they would have been fine with it since they have already seen something like this thest time but this thing''s body was covered with flesh which had human faces.


    That''s right!


    With countless million of human faces which were smiling eerily at them were poking out of the flesh like boils.


    " Come let''s y."


    "Momma, I want to y hide and seek."


    " Lottery, I want to win a lottery."


    " More¡­ More I want to be more rich, this is not enough!"


    Multiple wishes of countless human heads, Su Qingzhao and the rest felt like their ears and heads were going to burst.


    " Child! Please, God, give me a child!" A woman shrieked from the bobbling and frothing mass of flesh causing Su Qingzhao and the rest to feel the nerves of their head stretch as they trembled.


    Zou Shen looked at the thing which was heading their way and his eyes popped as he said, " What the hell is that? What kind of monster is that even? I don''t want to be here anymore."


    Su Qingzhao shouted at them, " Then what are you waiting for? Run!"

 Chapter 886 Chase And Hit

    Su Qiangzhao turned to run but no one expected the desperate and vengeful Huo Lan to pounce on him as she tackled him onto the ground and started to snatch the talismans which were in his hands as she shrieked, " You need to die! You need to die! Your father forced my mother and then abandoned me after she gave birth to me. Who gives you the right to live in thep of luxury and not me?"


    Upon hearing her words, Su Qiangzhao was dumbstruck as he looked at Su Qian whose face changed drastically as she rushed in front of Huo Lan and then pulled her of Su Qiangzhao who was lying on the ground and shouted, " What do you know? That mother of yours is delusional and sick, she had been imagining all sorts of things with my brother but none of them are true. The reason she is still able to work in my house is because your grandfather saved my brother and we respect that ¡ª¡ª if not we would have sent your mother to the mental hospital."


    In the past Madam Huo had tried to sneak into Su Qinghong''s bed many times but she was caught each time. Her mother was very upset with this actions of Madam Huo which was why she wanted to send her away but Madam Huo''s father who was the saviour of the Su family knelt and begged saying that he will teach his daughter well and from the next day onwards madam Huo stopped clinging onto her brother which was why they allowed her to stay in the house since she showed signs of bipr disorder, they even called for a psychiatrist.


    Who would have thought that after some days after the treatment, Madam Huo would go out and return after years with a daughter in tow? She imed that she waspletely treated and no longer had any other problems which was why they agreed to let her work in the Su house again.


    But who would have thought that she was secretly poisoning her daughter into believing that she was also the mistress of the Su family? Was she sick?


    " You are an idiot and a liar!" Now that Su Qiangzhao heard his aunt''s words, he too snapped out of his daze and looked at Huo Lan. Though Madam Huo was pretty, she was nowhere as pretty as his mother unless his father had bad eyesight, he would never do something as foolish as forcing Madam Huo!


    " Your mother is sick in the head and so are you! Disgusting! The lot of you" to think that this woman actually dragged them here just because she wanted a share in his property. For such a petty reason she killed three people? If she wanted money she should have asked, he would have given her enough to live for an entire life without a fuss!


    " You are not allowed to say bad things about my mother," Huo Lan shouted as she ran like a bull towards him, Su Qiangzhao thought that he was going to attack him but that poisonous woman pushed his aunt instead!


    And that too in front of that ghost thing.


    Seeing the ghost thing raise his hand and then bring it down on Su Qian, everyone in the forest was so scared that they trembled. Su Qiangzhao looked at his aunt and the ghost thing before he pushed the madlyughing Huo Lan and rushed towards his aunt.


    " Su Qiangzhao! Su Qian! Be careful !" <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Fortunately for the two of them, the talismans which Wang Yufan handed them were of S-grade quality. The second the thing brought its hand down, the talisman that Madam Su was holding in her hands shed brightly before, a dazzling light shone from it and headed straight towards the ghost thing which let out a mournful howl as one of the sides of his rotting flesh turned charcoal ck and he trembled in pain.


    Another bright light shed the second Su Qiangzhao arrived close to the thing causing the many heads which were crying for this and that, uttering their wishes even after death and caused them to roll down the skeleton thing as many skulls which were old and grey fell on the ground and crumbled.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the thing was momentarily blindsided, Su Qiangzhao grabbed Su Qian and then pulled her away from that thing and told everyone to run.


    Huo Lan was faring much better than the rest as she red at Su Qiangzhao and then at the talisman that he was wearing around his neck. She did not expect that Su Qiangzhao would also meet with a great dark arts practitioner if she had known then she would have never let him keep these talismans with him!


    To think that this man continued to tell her that he trusted her and loved her, if he loved her then why did he not tell her that he was keeping such a good thing with him?


    Her eyes were filled with unwillingness and resentment, she hated Su Qiangzhao and Su Qian who tortured her mother and now dared to sling mud on her. She red at Su Qiangzhao for a long time, as if hoping that he would drop dead at any moment.


    But because her intentions were revealed she did not dare to follow after the group and turned to run in the opposite direction.


    Su Qiangzhao looked at her go and did not stop her, his eyes were filled with rage as he spat, " I was fcking blind to have fallen for her."


    Though he was terrified when he thought about how his body was listening to Huo Lan instead of him, he still pursed his lips and then turned to look away. He will worry about such thingster on, but for now, he needed to care about himself and his aunt.


    " She is a fcking witch, I am telling you," Qin Lu repeated his earlier deduction as he red at Huo Lan but then shuddered when he was reminded of her poisonous expression. He had to admit that this woman was even worse than a witch!

 Chapter 887 What Do You Want?

    No, she was even worse than a witch, at least witches in the stories that he read will not harm innocent people as she did!


    Su Qingzhao was scared out of his mind, just now he felt like he was going to be smashed into a patty. It was a good thing that he was able to run away with his life, he did not dare to ask for anything anymore. He nced at the direction in which Huo Lan ran away for thest time before he started to chase after the rest of the group without paying any attention to Huo Lan anymore.


    The thing which was chasing after them from behind stabilised soon enough and the second his footing was firmly pressed on the ground, it red at them unwillingly as hatred filled the eyes of the many heads which were poking out of the rotten flesh while therge boulder-like head on top of it with arge snout ttered its teeth so loudly that the entire sky seemed to be shaking as the thing chuckled and growled, " Wish¡­make a wish ¡­ and be my meal¡­ I will fulfil everything that you need but first pay three lives¡­" the strange voice was enchanting even though it was scratching and nerve winding, they could feel their feet swaying.


    Especially, Yang Yiling whose eyes turned dazed and glossy as she turned to look at the thing. Did it say that she will be able to save the life of her son if she was to give it three lives?


    " Yang Yiling!" Rong Si who was running in front of them shouted loudly but Yang Yiling did not seem to be listening at all, seeing this Rong Si cursed and turned around and then pped Yang Yiling in the face causing Yang Yiling to snap back as she turned around and looked at Rong Si who was standing in front of her and heard her speak,


    " Don''t do it, if you listen to that thing then you will be a murderer. Will you be able to live with yourself? Will you be able to look at your son in the eye? And there is no way that thing is going to fulfil your wish ¡­ it is lying ¡­." Rong Si had rushed inside the temple only to find this thing inside that ce.


    The so-called temple was nothing but a sacrificial ground of a small vige with a hollow structure inside. There were a bunch of images carved on the walls of the temple and even if she was an idiot, she could see that this thing was a manifestation of some sort of evil being. It did fulfil wishes but one had to sacrifice at least three lives to it only then will it fulfil that wish but there was another hitch, those who were sacrificed would neither die nor stay alive.


    They will be a part of that thing and suffer for all eternity until that thing was dead.


    Rong Si looked at the many faces which were sticking out of the body of that ghost thing and then said, " Those humans are all alive and their life force is getting sucked from their bodies very slowly. If you want to give such death to someone you can go ahead and do it."


    Yang Yiling was stunned when she turned to look at the heads of children and the elderly who were muttering and shivering. Th¡­Those things were still alive?


    She almost gagged before turning around and continued running together with Rong Si and the rest. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    None of them were willing to stop, but the ind was only this big. Every turn they took, every twist they ended up in¡ª¡ª they will end up getting attacked by an erged wendigo which tried to take their life and eat them, fortunately, the talismans saved them but it was only a matter of time before the talismans stopped working as well.


    As they were running, they came to a stop in front of a bridge that looked old and was swaying over a big chasm under which the ocean water was flowing.


    Su Qingzhao turned to look at his group and asked them to cross the bridge in a hurry but couldn''t force them when he saw Master Wang panting for air like a dog who was dying. With his hands on his knees, Master Wang waved his hands and then said, " You all run¡­ I ¡­ I don''t think I can run anymore."


    At the thought of his sister-inw and nephew who was dying, Master Wang''s eyes turned red in pain and agony but he truly couldn''t run anymore.


    Su Qingzhao could not leave Master Wang alone, the old man was not only kind but he also saved them a few times just now almost using one of his talismanspletely. He turned to look at the chasm which was deep with violent waves falling and crashing against the wall on either side of the cliff. While he was staring at the chasm, he suddenly felt his feet move as a voice shouted at him from behind, " Su Qingzhao, Zou Shen, Qin Lu jump!"


    Fortunately, Su Qian was standing right next to him and stopped him. The same could be said for the other two who were stopped by Yang Yiling, Rong Si and Master Wang.


    The three of them did not jump but Su Qingzhao ended up dropping the leather belt watch that he was wearing as it had already loosened on his wrist. No sooner did the watch fall inside the water, they all saw a bunch of the skeleton-looking ghost things swim over the surface as they tugged and tore the entire thingpletely.


    Their group looked at the ghost things and shuddered with terror, if they had jumped down right now then even their bones would not have been found!


    Scared, Su Qingzhao turned around and grabbed his aunt''s arm and hugged her tightly. He was worried that his body will not listen to him once again and he will jump down the chasm, while hugging his aunt, he looked at Huo Lan who was looking at him with hatred in her eyes.


    " Just what in the world you want!"

 Chapter 888 Unmoved

    Su Qingzhao was terrified, no matter what the reason. He did not deserve to die so pitifully, this was a grudge which belonged to the past generation¡ª¡ª though he was sure that his father was not in the wrong and there was no way he would take a liking to a woman who was way below his standard and even force her but even if there was even the smallest bit of truth in this matter, he was not the one who did anything wrong! Why should he be the one to die?


    Huo Lan looked at Su Qingzhao without an ounce of shame and then nced at the calm stream which was flowing under the chasm and looked at the man who was ring at her before spitting on the ground as she said, " You were lucky nothing else."


    Her eyes were smug and gloating as if enjoying the sight of Su Qingzhao''s terrified gaze and then turned to cross the bridge. She did not know where it was going to take her but as soon as she was to climb at the opposite end of the chasm, the thing which was chasing after them would not be able to catch her.


    This was why she hurriedly andboriously crossed the bridge and then turned to look at Su Qingzhao and the rest with a smirk on her face.


    " That damned wh*re!" Su Qian was so angry that she could no longer control the curses which were flying out of her mouth, when she thought of how this woman tried to kill her nephew, Su Qian wished to tear the face of that little hussy!


    She wished she could grant the death that this bi*ch was seeking and happily watch her die but she was stopped by Yang Yiling and Rong Si who nced at Huo Lan and pulled her back.


    Even Qin Lu and Zou Shen were angry.


    " If I was to get hold of her when we get out of this ce, I am going to tear her down! Not only her but that bi*ch of a mother of hers as well," Qin Lu furiously cursed after Huo Lan, no longer resembling the kind and arrogant rich master of the Qin family.


    At this moment, he wished he could push Huo Lan with his hands!


    Just as they were thinking of cursing Huo Lan, thetter arrived at the other end of the chasm and in front of everyone''s eyes, she started undoing the ropes which tied the already flimsy bridge which caused everyone''s eyes to widen.


    " You fcking c*nt! You bastard! The baggage of this earth! What are you doing?" At this moment even Zou Shen who hardly cursed could hold his curses back as he red at Huo Lan who was trying to get them killed. They could have saved themselves if they were to cross this bridge and arrive on the other side but because of Huo Lan, now they all have to stay with that ugly and dangerous thing! <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Just as Zou Shen was starting another round of curses, the ghost thing which was following them arrived at the other end of the cliff with a sinister look on his face. His many faces giggled and cooed causing goosebumps to break all over their skin, Su Qingzhao and Zou Shen were so scared that their feet started to tremble as they looked at the thing. It was Su Qian who pushed them to the other side and then asked them to run to the edge of the cliff.


    "It''s big which is why it cannot change its direction so quickly, stay on the edge and turn when you see the chance!" Su Qian told them as they ran to the other side of the cliff just as they were turning around, they heard a scream and turned to look at Huo Lan who was on the other side of the cliff.


    Huo Lan who had already untied the bridge was now cornered by a bunch of ghostly skeleton things, they ttered their teeth and looked at her with eerie grins on their faces as they approached her.


    Gone was her smug and gloating rook and was now reced with nothing but sheer terror, she took off the bracelet that she was wearing on her wrist and then showed it to the ghost things as she muttered, "Don''t ¡­Don''te close or else I will... I will kill you."


    However, the talismans which she brought with her was weaker than the one which was in Su Qingzhao''s hands. This was something that Huo Lan found when she met with therge thing inside the temple, thus even though it was enough to fend off feeble spirits, it was not good enough to fend off a group of these things which was why it did not make a change if anything, the presence of that talisman only infuriated the wendigos to the point that they started to growl at Huo Lan.


    As the thing pounced on Huo Lan, her beautiful face turned pale and she turned to look at Su Qingzhao with terror on her face as he anxiously cried while running to the edge of the cliff as she cried, " Brother Qingzhao, I know I was wrong please¡­please save me¡­ save me! My mother cannot live without me. I don''t want to die please save me!"


    But Su Qingzhao had been fooled by this woman twice, how can he let her fool him again? He narrowed his eyes and asked, " If you want me to save you then you better tell me what did you do to me and my brothers?!"


    Why else was he willing to follow her words without even questioning her intentions till now?


    Huo Lan''s expression twisted as she viciously grounded her teeth and then snapped, " Su Qingzhao, you useless man. Imand you to save me right now!"


    But this time Su Qingzhao was prepared the second his body moved, his arm was caught by Su Qian who stopped him from throwing the talismans at Huo Lan causing her to be surrounded by the ghost things.

 Chapter 889 Not Even Body

    Seeing that Su Qingzhao remained unmoved, Huo Lan was hopping mad. She wished she could rush up and tear that man''s into pieces along with his aunt but the situation in which she was in made it impossible for her to do anything. Huo Lan looked at the group of ghost things which were eyeing her like a three-course meal and then turned to look at the chasm which was filled with water.


    In the end, without thinking over it, she jumped into the chasm hoping that the impact would kill her before she was torn into pieces but who would have thought that the ghost things would jump right behind her causing Huo Lan to scream in pain and terror as she looked at Su Qingzhao and cursed in a loud voice, " I am not going to forgive you, Su Qingzhao, Su Qian. Even if I die, I will be a throbbing boil in your life¡­ one that will hurt you till the day you die!"


    With a final blood-curdling screech she fell into the water as the ghost-like things jumped on Huo Lan dying the chasm blood red.


    This was so terrifying that they all took a step away from the chasm and then turned to look away.


    Even Su Qian who was the calmest of all could not help but shudder when she saw that a life was gone like just that. Su Qingzhao, Qin Lu and Zou Shen were scared stiff, they were very d that they did not hop onto the other side because if they followed Huo Lan then they would have fallen to their deaths as well.


    But they did not have the time to worry about Huo Lan, they all turned to look at the sinister-looking thing which was following them and then shivered in fright as they all increased their pace and continued running. Maybe it was their imagination but the thing behind them looked even bigger than it did before.


    Quivering and panicking, they all ran once in a while they would throw a talisman at that thing but no matter how many times they threw a talisman, the thing was too big to be stopped by mere talismans, it was as if it had grown stronger with the number of lives it had taken...


    At this point, Su Qian and the others were filled with rage when they thought of how those who came to this ind before them, pushed many lives into the hands of that monster. No wonder they all said that as long as they could climb up the mountains and make a wish everything woulde true! It was because they sacrificed more than one life to get what they wanted!


    Su Qian looked at the thing behind her and then gritted her teeth when she realised that it was going to catch up to them. Her eyes rolled in her sockets but somehow she managed to pull herself up and continued running, however just as they were turning around, Master Wang fell t on the face causing others to stop.


    " Don''t ..Don''t bother..keep running," Master Wang scrambled to his feet but he knew that there was no point in getting up anymore even if he was to get on his feet that thing might have already caught up to him!


    Su Qingzhao who was the closest rushed to Master Wang and then dragged him away even though Master Wang was a piece of heavy baggage with his less-than-active body he could not leave him alone! They have already seen four deaths, they could not watch another one!


    On the other side of the ind, Song Yan, Fu Yu Sheng and Wang Yufan arrived but they were stopped by an invisible barricade. Calling it barricade was a bit too much since it did not stop them from moving but the thing was that they could not find the ind which was hidden from them because of the barricade.


    Wang Yufan was hopping anxiously he looked at the blue ocean and then turned to look at Song Yan, seeing that she was frowning he could not help but say, "Sister-inw was is going on? Why can''t we find them?"


    Song Yan looked at the barricade which was exquisitely designed to keep outsiders away and then said in a soft voice, " There is no need for you to be in a hurry. Let us wait and see, haste makes waste don''t you know that already?"


    With her hands working she somehow managed to grab hold of the weak link of the barricade as she started working behind her, Fu Yu Sheng and Wang Yufan watched as Song Yan threw three talismans which floated in the air and then came to a sudden stop as they formed a triangle in the air.


    " Condense!" Song Yan uttered as she finished drawing an array and then threw it in the air causing the entire ce to shudder.


    The veil which was hiding the ind slowly broke as they all saw how the mist which was covering the ce slowly condensed and showed the ind which was hidden behind the mist. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    " Head straight forward and don''t stop," Song Yanmanded as she looked at the blue water before taking out another bunch of talismans and then throwing them at the surface of the water.


    Brilliant white light glowed as the things which were hiding inside the water came to the surface but couldn''t fight against the talismans which were thrown into the water by Song Yan.


    When Wang Yufan saw those scary things, he was scared out of his mind but he did not dare to stop as he heard Song Yan say, " Don''t think of stopping and continue onwards, these things will try to stop and lure you in the water if you look them in their eyes."


    These ghost things were without redemption since they had eaten human flesh when they were alive which was why they wanted nothing more than possess a human body to live again which was why their glowing eyes were a lot more harmful as they could lure anyone who looked fixedly at their golden eyes.


    Wang Yufan shivered when he heard that those things were this scary, he only took a nce and then continued to manoeuvre the motorboat until they arrived at the ind. The second they came to a stop, Wang Yufan saw the shoreden with human limbs and shuddered, what ¡­just what happened here?


    He was terrified just thinking about what might have happened to his mother but Song Yan was calm, she took out a stack of talismans and then handed one each to Fu Yu Sheng and Wang Yufan as she said, " Make sure to follow me, don''t go awry when I am not looking."


    Having obtained the talismans which Wang Yufan treasured so much he immediately pocketed them and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was standing next to Song Yan and heard him cheekily say, " I will never go awry as long as I am by your side."


    Wang Yufan: "¡­." Do you have shame?!


    ¡­.


    Su Qingzhao and the rest rushed down the cliff, though the thing was bigger than them its speed was much slower which was why they could get away from it.


    As they came to a hidden cave, they all gasped for breath. No one knew for how long they have been running, their legs were shaking and the soles on their foot were slowly turning worn out, they were afraid that if they were to even raise their foot anymore, they will end up falling on the ground and eating dirt.


    Their faces were unsightly as they looked at the empty cave while trying to regte their breathing, what were they supposed to do now? They all were rich masters and madams, never before had they run like this before, apart from eating and having fun they have suffered like this before what were they supposed to do when faced with such a situation!?


    Master Wang had the worst physical strength whenpared to others, his lips were pale and he looked like he was going to fall to the ground and at any second, his entire body was covered with sweat and he was panting like a bull, " I am sorry but I cannot run anymore, just leave me alone. Maybe that thing will slow down while eating me, you all can take advantage of that and run away ."


    As he spoke his eyed reddened with grief, he never let down anyone but he had surely let down his nephew this time around.


    Su Qingzhao''s eyes were also red as he looked down at the talismans which were slowly running out, he turned to look at his aunt and then said in a sobbing voice, " Aunt, I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die, aunt! I miss Mom and dad, I am their only son if I die what will my parents do? Will they not copse in just a day? Wuuu, they will not even find my body."

 Chapter 890 Sacrifice

    As Su Qingzhao spoke, he thought of how he allowed Huo Lan to y him fool like this. She only had to wag her tongue a little and like a fool, he followed him to this stupid ce. He lifted his hand and then pped himself harshly as he said, " Fck, why was I a fool to listen to Huo Lan? That b*tch brought me death instead of harm! Now what am I supposed to do?"


    The one who was even more regretful was Qin Lu, in fact, he did not wish toe to this ind but he was teased by others. They called him gutless which was why he deliberately came with them to the ind and especially engrossed himself in joking and teasing Lou Shan who was the first in line to call him a coward along with Huo Lan and the rest.


    He thought about how Su Qingzhao and Zou Shen taunted him and then propped himself on his feet and kicked the two of them harshly on the back of their legs as she spoke harshly, " I am here because of you two, who asked you to call me a coward along with Luo Shan! If you had not done that then I would have never been provoked to the point where I woulde to this rotten ce."


    Though Qin Lu was speaking harshly, he was speaking the truth. He wanted to kick the two men to death but he had run too much tonight and did not have enough strength to kick Su Qingzhao and Zou Shen to death, he could only re at them furiously as he huffed and then turned to look away.


    Zou Shen gritted his teeth with regret as well, even Su Qingzhao did not dare to contradict Qin Lu since thetter though reckless was rather scared of his father. Though he did many things which were against school rules, Qin Lu only did a few things such as that smoking and bunking sses, he had never specially targeted death which was why Su Qingzhao knew that Qin Lu was in the right, even though he was charmed by Huo Lan it was not to the point where he would listen to everything that b*tch told him.


    Qin Lu now firmly believed his father''s words when thetter told him that if he was to die young then it must be because he went ahead and courted death.


    Seeing that the kids were getting antsy, Su Qian held them back and tried to calm them down as she said, " There is no need for you to get angry like this all right? Do not waste your breath like this since we all need to keep our energy."


    Su Qian also felt regretful, why did she have toe to this rotten ce just because of a man? So what if he had a mistress? So what if that mistress was staying in the back house after threatening them with her son''s identity? She could have at least lived a long life if she had stayed home and done nothing.


    Even if that Madam Bai threw taunts at her, What of it? It wasn''t as if she was going to die right?


    " We need to get out of this ce," Yang Yiling looked at the sky which was only darkening even further and then turned to look at the rest. " If we stay here something wille chasing after us and we will not be able to dodge it at all."


    She was not exaggerating, those things seemed to be chasing them like they were carrying some big bloody piece of meat with them. No matter where they went those things woulde sniffing, even though they did not have a nose, their sense of smell was rather sharp!


    They were currently inside a cave, if those things came to look for them then they will have nowhere to run!


    Thus, they all agreed and stepped out of the cave.


    But who would have thought that just as they rushed out of the cave, they will be surrounded by those ghost things at once? They were all grinning sinisterly and growling at them as if they were gloating at their ill fate.


    The first to run out was Qin Lu, because he was way ahead of the group, he did not have enough chance to do a turnaround which was why he ended up facing the ghost thing first and that too much more closely than the rest.


    Seeing this everyone''s face changed and Su Qingzhao shouted, " Qin Lue back!"


    Qin Lu wanted toe back as well but he could not even move as the thing which was standing in front of him attacked him out of nowhere. Seeing this Master Wang who was the closest pulled Qin Lu back, even though he was much faster than the rest, the thing was even faster.


    Before anyone knew it, Qin Lu was missing three fingers blood dripped on the ground and Qin Li screamed in pain.


    " Ah Lu!"


    " Brother Lu!" <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Su Qingzhao and Zou Shen shouted in unison as they looked at Qin Lu who was almost rolling on the ground with pain.


    He was in so much pain that a bead of sweat was forming on his head but he still managed to climb onto his feet and then shouted, " Run! Throw those talismans and run! Make way!"


    Right now he only lost three fingers, these can easily be amputated but if he lost his head no amount of amputation will help him.


    When the others heard his voice they all snapped out of their daze and then threw talismans at those things causing those ghost things to step back which gave them enough chance to get away from the ghost things and run away.


    The group headed down the forest but suddenly they were stopped by the skeletal figure.


    The skeletal figure was taller than the rest, his back was arched forward and his feet were scratching the ground but unlike the rest of the ghost things. It had two heads which were conjoined together and to their horror, they realised that the heads belonged to none other than Luo Shan and Ma Jiu.


    Each half of the face belonged to Ma Jiu and Luo Shan. In between their faces, there was an ugly-looking scar which seemed like those heads were sewn together by a needle. If they did not know who these two people were, they probably would not have known that they were Ma Jiu and Luo Shan.


    To make matter worse when the thing looked at them, it smiled gloatingly causing the faces to smile as well which looked extremely ghastly.


    When Su Qingzhao and the rest looked at the thing, they realised that this ce was probably not simple, getting out of this ce was not as simple as they thought.


    Just as they were thinking of something, the thing smiled eerily and then looked at them with a smile before opening its crooked mouth and chanting, " Three lives, three lives, three lives. Give three lives and be happy all your life."


    One could see that the thing was actually egging them to hand him three sacrifices in exchange for one life.


    " So that''s how it is?" Qin Lu spoke in horror as he looked at the thing and cried. " We have to kill three people only then one of us will be able to survive?"


    For the first time, they were truly understanding the cruelty of life.


    Seeing how they could not get out of this ce, they knew that it was most probably because of the fact that they hadn''t given up on three people and let these things leave them.


    Thinking about how they will not be able to get out of this ce, Su Qingzhao ''s eyes turned red. He extremely regretteding to this ce for a stupid wish, so what if he failed his exams was it more important than staying alive?


    He was so upset that he wanted to cry, in the city every time he shed a tear his mother would save him no matter what. But now that he was in this ce even if he was to cry until he goes blind no one will save him.


    This reality made him choke as he started to regreting to this ce and courting death.


    At that moment, Su Qian who was standing silently spoke up, " Su Qingzhao, you can offer me as a sacrifice." She was already old there was no point in staying here and fighting, since she was going to die anyway, she might as well use her old life to save her nephew who was still young. " You offer me as a sacrifice and then get out of here, tell your older brother that he should never listen to that Madam Bai and kick her out to avenge me and nothing more¡­ I want to see him bing the heir ¡­ and also ..a.nd also tell him to stay healthy."

 Chapter 891 Saved

    " No, I cannot do that!" Su Qingzhao did not even think twice before he shook his head and refused, how can he even think of harming his aunt by sacrificing her? There was no way he was going to allow such a thing to happen! If he was to kill Su Qian for his survival then he might never be able to raise his head and look at his father in the eyes ever again.


    What was more, his cousin Wang Yufan treated him really well. The two of them grew up together and his cousin had often protected him from bullies, how can he even push his cousin''s mother into the pit of death with his own hands? That was impossible for him to do!


    " If we are going to die then we are going to die, I refuse to sacrifice your life for my sake aunt !" Even though Su Qingzhao''s heart was filled with regrets and grief, he was not selfish enough to kill someone for his survival even if it meant that he was going to die, this was something only beasts would do and he was no inhuman beast.


    When Su Qian opened her mouth to say something, he immediately retorted, " Don''t say anything aunt. If I were to sacrifice you tonight then I will never be able to forgive myself, do you wish me to live a life which was filled with guilt? I would rather die!"


    Seeing Su Qingzhao act so filial, Zou Shen and Qin Lu were ashamed. A part of them was tempted after getting hoodwinked by the things which spoke to them, they wanted to sacrifice the adults since what Su Qian said indeed touched them, they were still young and the adults were already past their primes, it was all right for them to die in such a crucial moment.


    Only after listening to Su Qingzhao did they snap out of their daze and were too ashamed to even look at anyone. How can they even think something like this? Each life was worth celebrating, how can they even think of causally sacrificing someone for their own life?


    They deserved to live but so did the rest, who gave them the right to choose?


    " He is right Aunt Wang," spoke Qin Lu even though his legs were trembling because of the terror coursing in his veins, he looked at Su Qian and nodded to her with his fists clenched and continued speaking, " If we are going to die then let''s die together. We were the ones who were foolish enough toe to this ce after listening to a woman, it had nothing to do with you. These actions were our own, so we will face consequences as well."


    With that, he turned to face the ghost thing which was heading towards them with a smile on his face. The closer it got the more excited the sneer on his face became and the wild glint in his eyes almost caused Qin Lu to faint but he somehow managed to stay conscious and did not break down.


    Qin Lu touched the talismans which were in his hands and then turned to look at the rest and then said, " I and Zou Shen will go and lure this thing away, you all can hide for tonight¡­maybe ¡­maybe if you are all lucky then you might be able to escape."


    Because of his less-than-human thoughts just now Qin Lu wanted to make up to the rest which was why he chose to act as bait and turned to look at Zou Shen who nodded his head and agreed, the two of them gritted their teeth and then turned to look at the ghost thing which was heading their way in a slow predatorily grate as if it was going to take it''s sweet time while hunting them down.


    Seeing this Qin Lu did not stop to think and then rushed ahead.


    Zou Shen''s face was deathly pale as well but because he was of the same mind as Qin Lu, he also took a step forward seeing this Su Qingzhao tried to stop him but Zou Shen shook his head and then said, " Qingzhao, unlike me your family will not give up on you ¡­.I am just an illegitimate child and no one will care about my death ¡­but I hope you will take care of my mother."


    " Shen Shen," Su Qingzhao''s eyes turned red and he spoke with difficulty, he knew that Zou Shen''s mother had gone crazy after finding out that she was cheated on by a man and was now living in the mental hospital because Zou Shen was a son, his grandfather allowed him to return to the Zou family but he was not satisfied with Zou Shen''s mother which was why he never acknowledged her existence.


    Only Zou Shen cared for his crazy mother but now for the sake of saving him, he was willingly throwing away his life.


    " Don''t go, Ah Shen," Su Qingzhao told Zou Shen. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    But Zou Shen did not say anything much to him, instead, he flung Su Qingzhao ''s hand and then rushed ahead with Qin Lu. The talisman that he was carrying in his hand was thrown alongside the one which Qin Lu threw at the thing, as soon as the two talismans collided, a blinding light shed in the entire forest causing the face of the ghost thing to be burned until its flesh was falling on the ground after getting charred.


    The things roared furiously and charged at Qin Lu and Zou Shen, seeing this the two ran in the opposite direction while they screamed at the group to run away while the thing was not paying attention to them.


    Su Qingzhao wanted to stay and protect his brothers but he did not get the chance to do anything as the thing which was chasing after them, raised his hand and then swiped down heavily on Zou Shen causing his back to be scratched so badly that one could see his spine as blood dripped on the ground.


    When Zou Shen felt his skin getting torn up, he knew he was going to die which was why he did not fight and theny down on the ground. He did not have any regrets at least he did not like a beast and was going down bravely.


    Seeing that Zou Shen had already given up, Su Qingzhao who was running away stopped and turned to look at his friend who was now going to be the feast of that ghost thing and cried in despair, " Ah Shen!"


    Suddenly, just as Su Qingzhao thought that his friend was dead for sure, a woman as tall as the ghost thing while glowing with a vibrant light rushed towards the ghost thing, she was dressed in a beautiful red traditional robe and was carrying a spear in her hand with red tassel around the bottom of the de. Her face was covered with a mask which had a talisman sticking to it as she aimed at the thing.


    Behind her was a three-headed wolf who rushed after the groups of ghost things which were running after Qin Lu.


    The wolf took care of the group of the ghost things while the tall woman who was as tall as the ghost thing which was ttering its teeth swiped her spear at the thing and then aimed the tip of the spear at the centre of the ghost thing where its heart was supposed to be if it was a human as soon as the spear passed through the rib cage, the thing which was smiling gloating paused and then before anyone could see what was happening, a wail which was full of grievance and anger echoed through the forest.


    The ghost thing which was standing in front of them was set alight on fire which was vibrant purple and soon the thing broke bit by bit as it crumbled into nothing but ashes.


    The entire ind shook as if it was going to sink any second and they heard the howl of the monstrous thing which seemed to be the big boss of this ce.


    " What¡­What is happening?" Su Qingzhao cried as he looked around and then gazed at his aunt. " Are ¡­Are we all going to die? I do not want to die!"


    Was there an internal friction between these monstrous things?


    Su Qian did not say anything as she looked at the woman, though she looked scarily tall, she could sense that she was not carrying any ill will in fact she seemed to be helping them.


    " We need to first take care of Ah Shen, stop crying for now, Ah Hao," Su Qian reminded Su Qingzhao about Zou Shen only then did thetter recall that his friend was currently lying on his death bed and immediately turned around and charged in the direction where Zou Shen was, when he came to a stop in front of Zou Shen, he realised that Zou Shen looked extraordinarily pale and was no longer breathing properly seeing this he could not help but pull his hair and shout, " Ah Shen!"


    " Shut up, what are you crying for? He is still alive!"

 Chapter 892 Song Yan’s Timely Arrival

    Song Yan walked past the trees which were lush and dense before ncing at the crying Su Qingzhao who was shaking the unconscious Zou Shen like he was already holding a dead person. Song Yan''s face was cold as she looked at the young men who were more or less injured and felt like the generation of this time was going astray.


    She never thought that someone woulde to this rotten ce and that too willingly. The adults were still understandable but what were the youngsters doing here?


    At that moment, when Su Qian saw her son she was so touched that her tears overflowed, even Su Qingzhao and Qin Lu who were dying of despair after seeing Zou Shen getting attacked felt like they have been rejuvenated. They did not think that someone woulde to save them which was why they immediately scrambled to their feet and then rushed towards the three saviours who came to help them.


    Even Yang Yiling and Rong Si did not care about them being the seniors as they rushed towards Song Yan and hugged her tight. They had seen Song Yan in banquets and were familiar with her which was why they had no qualms in hugging her until they made her clothes wet with tears and snot.


    On the other hand, Su Qingzhao who saw his cousin cried even more wretchedly as he rushed ahead and hugged Wang Yufan along with Su Qiang. At this moment he did not care whether he and Wang Yufan had a very big age difference, he only cared about the fact that his cousin was here to save him, thus he was extra affectionate towards Wang Yufan as he hugged him and sobbed without restraint while trembling with excitement.


    He trembled while hugging Wang Yufan and cried, " Cousin you are here, you are here! Thank goodness! It was so scary, Aunt Ma died, and Luo Shan died as well! Even Huo Lan, that witch died!"


    " Yufan, Yufan! Thank goodness you are here! Your mother was a fool, I promise that I will not do this ever again, I am sorry. I am so sorry," Su Qian also brawled while hugging Wang Yufan.


    Beside them Qin Lu was hugging Fu Yu Sheng as he sobbed, " I don''t know who are you man but I am so d to see you !"


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­.."


    Song Yan did not like people getting close to her even if they were familiar, but she did not push the two women who were hugging her. She knew that they must be scared to the point of losing their marbles, it was already good enough that they did not kill anyone to save their lives and instead faced such a terrible thing on their own because of this she allowed them to hug her.


    Su Qingzhao hugged Wang Yufan but there was someone else who was hugging him, he turned his head and looked at the fat man who was howling while hugging him from behind and asked, " Who are you, sir?" He was already having a hard time dealing with his mother and cousin, he had no time to deal with a stranger!


    " I don''t know you either but let''s stay calm, both of our surname is Wang. I am willing to be your god uncle."


    '' No thank you,'' Wang Yufan wanted to tell the fat man but he could not as Su Qingzhao was still howling in his ears, " Brother Yufan, I am sorry! I have let you down. You can hit me when we go back but save me, I want to go back home!" <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Wang Yufan felt his head throb as he pped Su Qingzhao on his face and said, " Shut up! I will deal with youter, to think that you snuck out of the house and came to this God-forsaken ce. You are lucky that my mother came here as well, or you would have died without a proper burial ce! Even your soul would have not escaped, idiot!"


    " Yes, Yes, Yes. You can deal with me as you want cousin Yufan," Su Qingzhao had nothing to say against Wang Yufan because he knew that Wang Yufan was right, he came to this ce without telling anyone and he was used to sneaking out of the house to go out and y with his friends.


    Even if his parents did not find him they would have thought that he was only ying around. By the time they realised something was wrong, it would be toote, fortunately, Su Qian, his aunt was also on the cruise or else he would have never gone out of this ce alive.


    Fu Yu Sheng pushed the sobbing Qin Lu away from his body and pried his octopus arms off his figure as he muttered, "Go and pick up your friend, do you want him to die out of blood loss?"


    Only then did Qin Lu rush up ahead and dragged the unconscious Zou Shen with him, all the while looking at the thing which was slowly crumbling down.


    Wang Yufan was telling his mother off for being too stupid as he said, " Mom, I get what you were thinking but honestly, is dad even worth it? I have already told you that I will not let that Madam Bai and her son take advantage of us why can''t you take a moment to rest?"


    His gaze had already taken in the face of Madam Ma and Luo Shan on top of that skeletal figure. He did not need to know how that thing possessed Luo Shan and Ma Jiu but the sight left him with chills, if he was any secondte, his mother would be one of these things!


    Su Qian''s eyes were red and she knew that she had made things difficult for her son which was why she nodded and replied, " I am sorry, I know I shouldn''t have done this but I was¡ª¡ª"


    What she was no one got to know because, at this moment, they heard the sound of many growls and a secondter twenty to thirty wendigos stepped forward with their teeth ttering as they looked at the humans in front of them with golden eyes which were filled with ferocity.


    " Goodness gracious, how can they smell us?" Qin Lu cried as he hid behind Fu Yu Sheng and pushed him forward causing Fu Yu Sheng to turn and look at him with a nk look. Seeing Fu Yu Sheng''s expression Qin Lu smiled and said, " You are an adult so please protect us."


    Fu Yu Sheng: "...." Why don''t I send you back to your mother''s womb? It will only take a punch.

 Chapter 893 A Heroine

    " Holy mother! What are we supposed to do now?" Wang Yufan cried as he looked at the group of skeletal beings which were surrounding their group. He hurriedly pulled his mother behind him and then snapped at Su Qingzhao telling him not to disturb Song Yan who was busy exorcising the things which were surrounding them.


    Song Yan calmly looked at the things which were surrounding them and then turned to look at the ck jade bracelet which Su Qian was wearing on her wrist, her eyes shed and then she said, " Madam Wang, please throw that bracelet on your wrist away. It''s made out of the bones of one of their kind which is why they can sense your presence."


    As soon as Song Yan''s words fell, Su Qian was stunned. A shiver danced up her spine as she looked down at the bracelet that she was wearing and then trembled.


    This bracelet which she wore so fondly was actually made of the bones of those ugly things? This small piece of information caused Su Qian to almost faint but she still somehow manage to summon her courage as she took off the bracelet and then threw at the things.


    And to her surprise, she saw those things following the bracelet at once. When Su Qian saw that those things really could not see her anymore and were now paying attention to that bracelet, she couldn''t help but tremble like a pitiful flower which had been left outside in the storm.


    Wang Yufan hurriedly hugged his mother as he looked at Su Qian who was truly scared and tried to soothe her.


    Song Yan on the other hand only took a nce at the group behind her when she saw that the adults and the young boys were fine with only a few injuries she sighed in relief. Her eyes darted to Zou Shen who looked deathly pale and then turned to look at the things in front of her again.


    Even though Zou Shen''s injuries were severe, there was no death aura surrounding him, even if she was to leave him alone for a few minutes he was going to be fine.


    At least the tragic incident which took ce in her past life was no longer going to happen.


    She took out a few talismans while summoning Fang Yanli and said, "It''s time for you to show what you have learned, Yanli."


    " Got it," Fang Yanli replied as she summoned her spiritual energy and then made a number of hand signs with her hands.


    At first, nothing happened, but a few minutester a brilliant glow shed in the forest and Fang Yanli who was invisible to others suddenly appeared in front of others.


    But unlike her ghostly figure, she was illuminated with a pearly glow and in her hands there were erged lions shaped gloves which seemed to be made of ghost iron, the eyes and mouth of those lions which were open were flickering with blue mes.


    While Fang Yanli''s face was covered with a talisman, this way no one could see her face. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    They only saw a young girl who was dressed in a sailor uniform, rushing towards those skeletal ghost things.


    At first, Su Qingzhao and the rest thought that it was better for Song Yan to use that tall woman who took care of the thing which attacked Zou Shen but soon their mouths fell all the way down to the ground as they looked at the young girl''s ghost that took down the entire group of those skeletal ghost things without the slightest problem.


    Fang Yanli who was fighting the ghost things did not seem to be at a loss, with her feet moving in an agile manner she burned everything that tried to attack her without even thinking twice.


    The blue mes which danced out of the weapons which she condensed after very long cultivation and even exhausting her soul energy were hotter than the mes of hell, soon the group of ghost things that were attacking her melted in nothing but a puddle of ck substance as Fang Yanli turned to look at Song Yan who nodded her head in acknowledgement amidst the eerie and miserable wails which rose and fell around in the surrounding, those wails were so loud that the entire group felt like their heads were going to burst because of these sounds.


    While Fang Yanli who was standing close to those wailing things did not care about the noise they were making, all her attention was on Song Yan and the nod which she gave her.


    This simple action of Song Yan brought transparent pearl-like tears in her eyes, the fact that Song Yan was willing to ept her worth meant that she was a step closer to reincarnation!


    As long as she continued cultivating, she will be able to deal with her father and that b*tch who killed her mother.


    " She is so cool!" Su Qingzhao eximed as he looked at Fang Yanli who returned to Song Yan and then vanished without even taking a look at Su Qingzhao who looked at Song Yan and asked, "Sister-inw who was that? She looked like a heroine!"


    Song Yan turned to look at Su Qingzhao and raised a brow as she asked, " Young master Su, no matter who she is there is nothing you can do after finding her identity, she is not human. Don''t tell me that you are thinking of holding a ghost marriage."


    When Su Qingzhao heard Song Yan''s words, he blushed as he retorted, " I did not mean anything like that, I just wanted to know what was the name of the ghost who saved her and nothing else. It''s not like I am going¡ª¡ª"


    " If you have no ns to hold a ghost marriage with her then I am sorry, I cannot introduce her to you," Song Yan raised her hand and stopped Su Qingzhao before thetter could say anything else. " I am her master and I will only allow a sincere man to get close to her."


    Su Qingzhao: "¡­." Are you sure that we are talking about a ghost here?

 Chapter 894 Ghost Feast

    Su Qingzhao did not know what to say anymore, he just felt that the young woman who just saved them was too heroic and wanted to know her name and nothing more, why was it that he was suddenly scolded?


    Song Yan looked at Su Qingzhao and her gaze dropped to the red string which was tied and hanging lose on his side, she had a feeling that Fang Yanli and Su Qingzhao''s rtionship was not that simple but since the string was broken already she could not do anything for the time being, it was better for her to leave this matter alone.


    With that thought in her head, she turned her head away and looked in front of her as she said, " We will be leaving now, if you don''t want to die then follow me closely lest something happens to you, I will not be responsible for this matter."


    After speaking she turned around and headed in the opposite direction from which she came earlier, seeing her leave Wang Yufan did not think twice before he chased after her with his mother while dragging Su Qingzhao who was still stumped after getting teased by Song Yan.


    A part of him was sure that he was teased but the other half told him that he was thinking too much, with Song Yan''s cold face it was impossible for her to tease anyone much less him.


    Behind him was the rest of the group, Qin Lu was carrying Zou Shen on the back while Yang Yiling supported Master Wang, the old man despite having his ankle twisted pushed her away just now because he was worried that she will be attacked.


    Because of her husband, Yang Yiling''s heart had long turned cold but upon seeing Master Wang''s courageous and gant act, her heart could not help but be touched.


    Song Yan couldn''t careless about what was happening behind her, the ind was full of yin energy and seemed to be on the verge of losing control. They could not stay here anymore which was why she turned around and looked at the group as she coldly said, " We need to pick up our speed, if this goes on we might end up sinking inside the ocean along with this ind."


    She had been wondering how she never knew about this ind but now that she was assessing this entire ind with her spiritual energy she was able to detect the peculiarity of this ce.


    When the others heard Song Yan''s words they stiffened before hurrying after her.


    Wang Yufan was scared stiff when he heard that they all will drown together on this ind.


    Just as they were rushing out of the ind, they saw the waves of the ocean crashing against the shore almost submerging it. At first, it did not look dangerous but as the waves crashed against the shore, more and more skeleton ghost things came scuttling over the shore, their amount was sorge that they could almost make a mountain if they were to pile up.


    Even though Fu Yu Sheng had guts, his expression couldn''t help but twist as he looked at the millions of wendigos which were prowling towards them.


    The ttering of the teeth was extremely unnerving and piercing.


    The densely packed skeletons and ghosts which were heading their way were an unusually grave sight. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Su Qingzhao, Qin Lu and Zou Shen had already seen these things earlier, they knew that these things were even infesting the waters of the ocean which was why their expression turned pale at record speed, Zou Shen who was slowly regaining consciousness looked at the scene in front of him, muttered an ''oh'' before passing out again he looked like he did not want even wished to run anymore.


    Master Wang who was being carried by Yang Yiling looked at the things in front of him and then despite having his legs turning soft pushed the woman beside him, behind him.


    His entire body was trembling as he raised his fists and muttered, " I am not scared, I am not scared!"


    Wang Yufan on the other hand felt his limbs turn jelly as he immediately dragged his mother behind Song Yan as he said, " Mom as long as we hide behind sister-inw, she will protect us like a formidable mountain. Just stay behind her."


    Seeing him act like this Fu Yu Sheng shot him an extremely disgusted nce and said, " She is my wife."


    " But right now she is my saviour and I will fight to the death with you if youe between me and my saviour, brother Sheng," Wang Yufan shrieked like a chicken whose neck was caught causing Song Yan to rub her forehead while Fu Yu Sheng turned speechless.


    " Shut up," Song Yan hissed as she looked at the things in front of her with a cold face as her eyes sharply swept over the things which were heading her way. It seemed that someone was directing them but who?


    Though Song Yan wanted to investigate, she did not have the time which was why she immediately parted her mouth and then called, " Little three,"


    The three-headed wolf who was following them from behind came to stand between the ghost things and Song Yan who took out a yin ghost dtation talisman and then threw it in the air, no sooner did the talisman rose in the air, then the three-headed wolf''s size suddenly increased and he let out a loud growl before howling loudly.


    The second his growl echoed in the forest, his fur started to move as if it was getting affected by static electricity and soon, countless souls and wild ghosts started to pour out of his fur.


    Their mouths were open as they howled along with little three as they lunged at the skeletal ghost things.


    One after another, the ghosts continued to emerge out of the three-headed wolf''s fur causing the hair of the onlookers to stand on the edge as they stared at the vicious ghosts that attacked the skeletal ghosts and started to eat them one by one.


    Among those ghosts was a small child whose belly was split from between and tworge, gigantic-looking hands were peering out of his belly as he caught the skeletal things and poured them inside his mouth, gulping them all up in a jiffy whileughing and giggling.


    Su Qingzhao watched the sight in front of him and then hid behind Song Yan as well.

 Chapter 895 Look Behind Fixed

    When Song Yan saw that the ghosts which the three-headed wolf had summoned werecking in numbers, she immediately summoned her scythe and waved it in the air causing a lot more lonely spirits with thick grudges to pop out of the de as they all rushed towards the things which were rushing out of the water.


    One by one those ghost things were eaten up even though the skeletal ghosts were huge in number, the ghosts which were summoned by Song Yan were too strong and even though those ghost skeletal things tried to take control of the situation they were too weak to retaliate.


    Soon the entire shore was wiped clean as the ghosts summoned by the three-headed wolf and Song Yan finished taking care of those things.


    As soon as the ghost things were devoured by the summoned spirits and wild ghosts, the temperature around the shore suddenly plummeted, even though the weather was humid and filled with moisture, the group of people behind Song Yan felt a chill climb up on their spine as they watched the scene in front of them.


    The chill which hovered around them made them shiver as they rubbed their arms and turned their cors up, for the first time in their lives they were feeling so cold without snow falling from the snow.


    Su Qingzhao who was watching the scene in front of him was shocked to the point that his eyes were popping out of his sockets, he turned to look at Wang Yufan and excitedly said, " Cousin, where did you find this celestial master? She is too awesome! Howe I did not know that you have such amazing friends?"


    When Wang Yufan heard Su Qingzhao''s words he was speechless, he turned to look at Su Qingzhao after taking his eyes off the grand array of moves that Song Yan was performing and then said to him in a cold voice, " Why are you saying that all my friends are useless?"


    Though Wang Yufan''s voice was not dripping with anger, Su Qingzhao could clearly hear the anger which was brimming in Wang Yufan''s words, he took a few steps away from his cousin and then cheekily said, "It''s not that I am looking down on your friend''s cousin butpared to this majestic celestial master, all of your friends are a bit ¡­ you know ¡­toocking."


    " You brat, I came here to save you and you¡ª-" Wang Yufan roared furiously at Su Qingzhao but his voice was then drowned by a screech which came from behind immediately everyone who was focusing on the fight in front of them turned to look at the thing which wasing towards them and shuddered.


    Especially Wang Yufan who had not seen the giant ghost thing earlier, he looked at the walking skeleton monster whose body was covered in translucent ck flesh and felt his limbs tremble as he pulled Su Qingzhao and his mother backwards before rushing towards Song Yan who was standing in front of their group.


    "Sister-inw! Sister-inw, look behind you, look behind you!" Wang Yufan had never seen something so terrifying, he was the young master of the Wang family and had always lived a pampered life this was the first time he was seeing something so disgusting and terrifying at the same time, he did not know where to put his hands and legs as he looked at the monstrous thing with his entire body trembling like a leaf which was left alone in the storm.


    Fu Yu Sheng on the other hand rushed forward and held Song Yan''s hand to help her recover the lost yin energy. When Song Yan saw that he was helping her out, she smiled at him gratefully before turning to look at the thing which was heading their way and shouted, " Everyone climbs into the yacht, don''t stay on the ind for long." <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    After she was done speaking she took her hand away from Fu Yu Sheng and said, " And this means you as well."


    " Yan Yan," Before Fu Yu Sheng could say anything Song Yan climbed up on the back of the three-headed wolf andmanded,


    " Little Three, charge straight at that thing."


    The three-headed wolf who had been waiting for an order rolled his eyes upon seeing how his master was making use of him as a ride but did not say anything and simply raised his feet and then stormed towards the ghost thing which was heading their way.


    Seeing this Fu Yu Sheng had nothing else in his head and wanted to rush after Song Yan but he realised that he couldn''t move, a bit surprised he turned around and looked at Wang Yufan who was standing behind him and heard the man say,


    " Even if you go after sister-inw you will only be a hindrance to her, stay back ande with me, brother Sheng."


    A hindrance, Fu Yu Sheng pursed his lips and then turned his head to look at the direction in which Song Yan left. He knew what Wang Yufan said was indeed correct but it still hurt his heart.


    Why was it that he could only watch Song Yan from afar and not help her? A slight despondent shed in his eyes as he turned on his heels and then left but as he walked towards the yacht, he rubbed his fingers together instinctively.


    No sooner did he finish rubbing his fingers, a small sh of white and ck light escaped from the tip of his fingers and then headed straight towards Song Yan.


    It happened so quickly that Fu Yu Sheng who was not paying attention to his surroundings because he was worried about Song Yan did not see it happening but a figure which was hiding in the dark caught the sh of the dual light and her expression twisted.


    " Damn, you, Yu Sheng!" The woman cursed before twisting on her red heels and then vanishing from the dark corner of the forest.

 Chapter 896 The Heavenly Being

    Song Yan turned her head to look at the dark corner of the forest from where she sensed a burst of yin energy, her eyes flickered slightly as she turned to look in front. Ever since she stepped on this ind, she knew that someone was keeping an eye on her, that gaze was very simr to a predator eyeing its prey but because she had to protect others, Song Yan could not charge straight up ahead and take that figure down.


    In case, the person who was hiding in the shadows was to make a move then she will have nothing to protect those who were dear to her which was why she did not go ahead and looked at who was following her but she was not in a hurry since that person was already willing to chase after her to this rotten ind, Song Yan was certain that that person will not let go of her.


    Sooner orter they were going to meet anyway and when that dayes, her lips arched in a sneer as she threw her scythe in the air and summoned a golden chain. She was going to make that person rue the day they set sight on her.


    With the help of the three-headed dog, Song Yan was able to arrive at the temple of Jiang very quickly. She looked at the being which was roaring and releasing yin energy as it summoned more and more wendigos. Song Yan raised her hand and then threw the golden chain which was in her hands at the ghost thing which was prancing around in the forest with its heavy feet.


    She ignored the cries for help and grudges which came from the mouth of those many faces which were protruding out of the ck translucent flesh of the being and watched the golden chain wrap itself around the ghost thing.


    The glowing golden chain wrapped itself tightly around the thing as it started to suck the yin energy of the ghost thing. The ghost thing seemed to have realised that something odd was happening, it turned on its heavy feet and then nced at Song Yan with its mean eyes as it wailed in pain and anger.


    As the thing turned on his heels after sensing danger, more and more human heads started to fall from his body, Song Yan watched those human heads roll on the ground and before her eyes, skeletal limbs erupted out of the bottom of the heads as the flesh which covered them morphed into that of a sharp long double-edged sword.


    " Ah so you were also a spiritual cultivator, what happened? Did your stic surgery go wrong?" Song Yan curled a side of her mouth as she took out a bunch of talismans and was preparing to throw them at the things which was heading her way but soon she noticed something white and ck glowing in the air, soon those things turned and twisted before a grey snake the size of the monstrous thing appeared in front of her.


    " What the¡­." Song Yan frowned as she looked at the thing in front of her, she was sure that she was not the one who summoned this being, behind her the three-headed wolf yelped as it hid her and muttered, " Tha¡­That is master Xiuyan but what is he doing here?"


    Xiuyan? Song Yan had heard of the legend of this enormous snake ages ago from Gu Chenxi. But ording to that legend, this snake was buried along with his master ages ago in the abyss of hell because his master made the mistake of using it to kill humans and tainted this holy being. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    So howe it was here all of a sudden?


    "Did his master reincarnate?" Song Yan asked as she turned to look at the three-headed wolf who shook his head and then replied in a whimpering voice, "¡­ I don''t know how or why he is here, but if he is here then his master must have reincarnated it is just that his form is unstable, its master might not have regained his power yet."


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she looked at the snake being which was half transparent, though the heavenly being had not recovered most of his power he was still able to tackle the enormous ghost thing with just one swipe of his tail.


    With golden lining around its scaled and red eyes which were as bright as rubies, the heavenly snake parted his mouth and for the first time in her life, Song Yan saw a cyclone which was bigger than the entire ind itself take form and that was not all, those swirling winds of the cyclone seemed to be as sharp as des. The second the ghost being was trapped by the cyclone, it was shattered into pieces behind her Song Yan heard the sound of crumbling stones.


    "That''s¡­" She muttered as she looked at the temple of Jing which was falling on the ground before turning to look at the heavenly snake being, her breath hitched when she realised that he was already looking at her but before she could think anything else, the three-headed wolf who was standing behind her immediately tackled her on to the ground and growled,


    " What are you doing, making eye contact with Master Xiuyan? Do you wish to die?"


    Only then did she realise that this beast was known for its rampaging temperament, she lowered her eyes and did not gaze at the being in front of her.


    She expected the great heavenly being to leave her alone but what she did not expect it to do was to lower its upper body as if he was making a bow before vanishing in thin air.


    " Wh¡­Did he just bow to me?" Song Yan turned to look at little three who shook his furry head and then said, " Don''t ask me and you should also stop asking such silly questions mistress because this ind is going to sink and if stay here then we will drown as well, so get your arse off the ground and run for your silly life."

 Chapter 897 End Of The Arc—— Returning Home

    Song Yan returned to the shore with the three-headed wolf behind her the ind was crumbling down bit by bit, as the being which was responsible for keeping this ce tied up was gone, there was no more yin energy left to keep this ce intact anymore.


    When Fu Yu Sheng saw Song Yan return, his expression which was filled with worry finally eased and he said, " Yan Yan hurry, the ind is sinking."


    " I know," Song Yan patted the three-headed wolf with her hand as little three took a few steps back before taking a giant leap in the air. Song Yan, who was sitting on the back of the giant wolf jumped and then twisted in the air before dropping inside the yacht while little three morphed and changed sizes once again, this time his body was no bigger than a plush toy as he screamed at Wang Yufan, " You foolish human what are you looking at? Catch me!"


    Wang Yufan who was scolded was stumped but he still bent his body forward and then grabbed the wolf who was falling from the sky just in time but as he leaned forward, his body pressed against the railings of the yacht and he could see the skeletal ghost things twisting and turning inside the surface of the water.


    Their wails though muffled could still be heard by him, Wang Yufan only took a nce at their melting bodies which seemed to be oozing ck miasma-like liquid and shuddered before pulling little three up on the surface of the yacht.


    He turned to look at Song Yan and opened his mouth to say something but then he saw Fu Yu Sheng who was standing coldly by his side hugging Song Yan as if his life depended on it as he whimperingly and sobbingly said, " I was so worried, I thought that you were going to leave me behind. From now on, take me with you, all right?"


    Song Yan: "¡­.."


    Wang Yufan: Who was the one who stood by my side without even the slightest bit of trouble and worries on his face just now?!


    Everyone else: "¡­.." What a baby.


    When Song Yan heard the man''s words, she did not know what to say. She helplessly looked at him and then patted him on the back as she said, " I am fine, you don''t have to worry so much."


    But even so, Fu Yu Sheng did not let her go instead he continued to hug her, in fact, what he wanted to do was to kiss her until she could not breathe anymore but he knew that Song Yan did not like public disy of affection, she will truly get upset with him which was why he could only rub against her like a big puppy.


    " All right, that''s enough. Look at the time and ce," Song Yan looked at the young men who were looking at them along with the four adults who were gazing at them with a smile in their eyes. But the man seemed to have not listened to her as he continued to hug her, seeing this she sighed and then said in a whisper, " If you let me go, I will do that thing with my tongue that you like a lot, all right?"


    No sooner did she finish speaking, Fu Yu Sheng let go of her and said, " Then I will be holding on to that promise."


    Song Yan: "¡­." What a big pervert. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    No one heard what Song Yan said to Fu Yu Sheng but seeing that thetter had let go of her, the three young men immediately rushed forward and then started to chirp around Song Yan while swarming around her as they fawned on her one by one.


    "Sister-inw, you were indeed really too awesome! By the way, I am Qin Lu, you can call me Ah Lu, I won''t mind even if you call me Lulu," Qin Lu spoke to Song Yan with a smile.


    Su Qingzhao who had dumped Zou Shen to his cousin spoke even more shamelessly as he move closer to Song Yan and then said, "Sister-inw, do you have a sister, if so can you introduce her to me? My name is Su Qingzhao and my aunt is the madam of the Wang family, my father is Su Qing Ming and my grandfather''s name is Su Qing Tian. My familyes from a very good background if you introduce your sister to me then I will treat her like a queen. I promise that I will not y with her, I will even marry her as a high school sweetheart and get a marriage certificate with her."


    He was truly very ingratiating.


    " Really?" Song Yan arched a brow as she thought of the red string that glowed when Fang Yanli made her appearance. She looked at Su Qingzhao and smiled with a sly glint, " I am afraid that you will not be able to y her even if you want to little boy."


    As she spoke she walked towards Zou Shen whose injuries were too severe and then turned to look at Wang Yufan as she said, " Go and bring me a ss of water."


    Though Wang Yufan had no idea why Song Yan wanted a ss of water, he still brought what Song Yan asked for and handed her. Song Yan who prepared a few life-revitalizing pills pulled out a golden pill which was smaller than a pearl and then poured the golden pill into the water. No sooner did the pill dissolve inside the water, she picked up the ss and then poured it all on Zou Shen''s wounds.


    As the water trickled down Zou Shen''s wounds, the yin energy which was surrounding his wounds started pouring out while his injuries healed to the point where his bones were no longer visible.


    Song Yan stopped pouring as soon as Zou Shen''s life was no longer in danger and then turned to look at Su Qian and handed the ss of water to her and said, " Here, Madam Wang. You can use it to treat your injuries."


    Su Qian looked at the precious water and then shook her head as she replied, " There is no need, use it on Zou Shen."


    " I can''t, even though this medicine is good. In the end, it is still a medicine, too much of it will only harm him."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 898 A Wretched Scream

    Only then did Su Qian and the others take the medicine and then applied it to their wounds, just as Su Qian and the rest expected the second they applied the water in which Song Yan had dissolved the pill, their wounds vanished in an instant, even though they were not as severely injured as Zou Shen, their wounds were still quite deep yet they were healed in a jiffy.


    Su Qian and the rest were surprised to see the effects of the medicine, but they did not say anything nor did they ask for Song Yan to hand them move medicine when they saw how miraculous the medicine was, only Yang Yiling was a bit hesitant as she looked at the ss of water and then at Song Yan who caught her looking at her in a daze along with some hesitation and asked, " What is the matter, Madam Yang?"


    Yang Yiling was too embarrassed to say anything when she was caught by Song Yan but then she thought about her son and preserved before parting her lips and speaking her mind, " Its like this, Second Madam Fu.. my son, he has been on bed rest for ages, if you can help me treat him. I will be really thankful."


    Though Yang Yiling did not have many expectations, now that herst resort was gone as well, she could only turn to look at Song Yan in the hope that she might be of some help to her son.


    Song Yan frowned when she heard Yang Yiling''s concern, she hesitates for a few minutes and then said in all honesty, " If you want me to take a look then I wille and take a look at your son, Madam Yang but please do not me me if I cannot help you. I am just a celestial master and not a doctor if there is something wrong with your son from the medical point of view, I will not be able to do anything regarding that."


    " Of course, you don''t have to tell me that," when Yang Yiling heard that Song Yan had agreed with her request, she heaved a sigh of relief and then said, " This is something that I know as well but its just t¡­. that even doctor cannot tell me what is wrong with my son."


    When Song Yan heard that even doctors were not able to help Yang Yiling, she suddenly had an inkling that Yang Yiling''s son''s condition had a lot to do with the supernatural beings than some incurable disease but she still wasn''t narcissistic enough to think that it was the root cause, she can only see what was wrong with Yang Yiling''s son when she returns to the city with her.


    Thankfully, though the ind where they were standing a few hours ago was crumbling, the weather was calm unlikest night and they were able to return to the city without any trouble.


    The first thing that they did was to send Zou Shen to the hospital, even though Song Yan had treated his injuries he was still not fully healed and needed to stay at the hospital for a month before he could get up from the hospital bed.


    When Zou Shen found out that he would have to stay at the hospital for a month to recuperate he was stunned and regretful. He hated hospitals and now he had to spend a month in this god-awful ce, why did he go to that damned ind, now he was getting in trouble like this one after another.


    The same could be said for Su Qingzhao and Qin Lu, they were not happy when they were told that they needed to stay the night at the hospital and started to make a fuss.


    Clearly, they were all right was there any reason for them to stay at the hospital?


    On the other hand, Song Yan was quite relieved after hearing the examination report. The injuries that Zou Shen received were enough to kill him but because of the pills that she refined, he only needed to stay in the hospital for a few weeks. This was the best oue possible for these brats who went ahead and courted death, if they were not fortunate enough then they would have gone ahead and be one of those wendigos.


    Even the grim reaper wouldn''t be able to salvage their souls then.


    Behind her even Fu Yu Sheng took a deep breath, though Ma Jiu and Luo Shan were rich as well, they were nouveau rich. They did not have any strong backing and Luo Shan was not the only son, the Luo family had four sons with a lot of illegitimate ones as well, though he felt aggrieved at the loss of a life, there was not much he could not.


    It wasn''t as if he was the one who asked Luo Shan to go ahead and court death. More than his death he was worried about his family, if the Luo family was a big family then surely they would have found trouble with them but with the current situation, even if the Luo family wanted to find trouble with him, they will have to think twice.


    But Zou Shen was different, he was the only son of his parents and the Zou family was not a soft persimmon either, if their son died then even if he was the one who sought death, Master Zou would have still found trouble with him and Wang Yufan.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "It''s good that you are still alive," seeing that Zou Shen was still dissatisfied Fu Yu Sheng could not help but reproach him a little. " The next time you all go ahead to court death make sure to remember what happened today!"


    His words knocked at the hearts of the young men who lowered their heads and no longer made a fuss. They knew that they were in the wrong and thus became obedient at once, Song Yan looked at Su Qingzhao and her lips twitched, she wanted to see how Fang Yanli would get along with this kid-like boy when she reincarnates as a human.


    It will truly be fun.


    On the other hand, Wang Yufan was telling his mother off, now that they were safe and sound there was no need for him to hold himself back as he red at his mother and asked, " Do you know where you were wrong?"


    When Su Qian saw him like this, she did not know whether tough or cry. Her son was behaving like her all of a sudden but she knew that he was only doing this because he was worried about her because of this, she pursed her lips and nodded as she said, " I am sorry¡­ I should have known that I was making trouble for you."


    " This is not why I am angry," seeing that his mother was not understanding his point, Wang Yufan was truly angry. He raised his hand and then pressed it against his forehead and then looked at Su Qian, " I am angry because you went to that hellish ce because of a small mistress can she even take your ce if you don''t give it to her but if you had died today, think what would have happened?"


    " Which brings us down to one very suspicious point," Song Yan spoke as she turned to look at Su Qian ignoring the mouring boys who were asking her to teach them some cool tricks as well. " Who was the one who told you that this ind will fulfil your wishes? And where did you get that bracelet that you were wearing?"


    Only then did Wang Yufan recall the bracelet that his mother was wearing and then turned to look at her with a frown. "That''s right, where did you get that bracelet from Mother?"


    Su Qian pursed her lips as she told Song Yan and Wang Yufan about the master that she and Ma Jiu found when they were looking for a way to deal with their difficult situations. Once she was done speaking she saw that Song Yan was frowning seeing him like this, Su Qian''s heart skipped a beat and she asked,


    " Do you think that someone schemed against me?"


    Even though Su Qian asked this, she already had an inking that this matter had something to do with Madam Bai. That woman had beening after her for years, she wouldn''t be surprised if it was Madam Bai who nned everything to push her into the abyss of death.


    " This is indeed usible," Song Yan nodded as she turned to look at Madam Wang. " The mistress who lives in your house knows you better than anyone, most probably she even knows how desperate you are to send her away. Maybe she took the risk and came up with this scheme because no one knows you better than your enemy, Madam Wang."


    Su Qian opened her mouth, she knew what Song Yan said was indeed the truth and wanted to say something but as soon as she opened her mouth, a wretched scream filled the room along with theugh of a woman.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    do you guys want me to publish the sequel with Fang Yanli as the fl?

 Chapter 899 A Gu Worm User

    " Ahhh!" Su Qingzhao screamed as he looked down at his chest. When the others heard his scream, they all turned to look at him and were terrifyingly surprised when they saw an ugly human face growing in front of his chest.


    Su Qingzhao who did not expect something like this to happen was so terrified that he started to sweat anxiously. "What''s this¡­what is going on? Why ¡­Why is thing protruding out of my chest." As he screeched he unbuttoned his shirt and then threw it aside before turning around to look at Song Yan and the rest.


    When others saw the twisted face growing on Su Qingzhao''s chest, they all were terrified. Especially Wang Yufan whose guts were limited to begin with, his hands started to tremble violently, his face turned even more pale and his breathing stagnated. He had never seen anything like this before even those skeletal ghosts were not as ugly as this thing!


    Song Yan looked at the distorted face which wasughing and smiling eerily. Her brows furrowed as she looked at Su Qingzhao who was panting heavily, his stomach was getting bigger and bigger as the face which was sticking out of his skin stretched further.


    If the face was to stretch anymore, Song Yan was sure that Su Qingzhao''s life would be in danger.


    " Get it out, get it out of me!" Su Qingzhao screamed as he started to pull the face off his chest which reached all the way down to his abdomen. " Get this thing out of me! It is hurting me!"


    Qin Lu and Zou Shen were covered in sweat but soon they also felt an itchy sensation which soon turned into an unbearable pain. The two of them also pulled their shirts up and were stunned to see the same face pressing against their skin from the inside.


    Zou Shen was already weak because of the blood loss, thus the second he saw something so scary he passed out without a single word. On the other hand, Qin Lu could only sit on the stool in a daze, his eyes popping out of his sockets madly as if they were going to fall out of his sockets at any moment. He was terrified to the point where he was heaving like he had climbed the tallest mountain as no words came out of his mouth.


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she took out a repressing talisman and then threw it at the ghost thing that was sticking its face out of the three young men.


    " What is going on sister inw, did something follow us from that ind?" Wang Yufan could not help but ask, Su Qingzhao was his uncle''s only son and if something happened to him the rtionship between the two families will surely turn sour.


    As he spoke he looked at the faces which were protruding out of the chests of the three young men and was extremely disgusted and annoyed. Why did these fools go to that ind, they only made a mess!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Song Yan on the other hand did not say anything, she simply stared at the faces which were identical and then nced down at the eyes of the being, as if sensing danger, the woman''s face turned green as she twisted and turned to re at Song Yan while struggling toe out of Su Qingzhao''s skin. One could see the hatred brewing in those eyes, if not for the fact that she was tied up by Song Yan''s talisman these things might have truly attacked her, once it broke out of Su Qingzhao''s chest.


    " Tell me what happened on the ind," she said to Su Qian, for her to deal with this thing she needed to know everything that went down on the ind.


    Su Qian had been long terrified because of the beings which were stretching Su Qingzhao''s and the rest stomachs but she still suppressed her nausea and then ryed everything to Song Yan whose frown became even more prominent.


    She had nothing to say about how these young men were willing to trust a young girl''s words. After she was done listening to the detailed description of what happened on the ind from Su Qian, she could only shake her head.


    " Madam Wang, can you take a closer look at the face and tell me whether this face is simr to that girl who did something to your nephew and his friends?" Song Yan asked Madam Wang, beforeing to a conclusion she needed to make sure whether or not she was going down the right track or not.


    When Song Yan asked Madam Wang to testify, Wang Yufan pulled his mother back and shook his head, stubbornly refusing to let his mother get anywhere near that damned thing. Seeing him act like such Song Yan could only sigh and say, " Brother Yufan, I am not asking Madam Wang to do anything dangerous. I just need her confirmation without it, I will not be able to treat Su Qingzhao and his friends."


    Wang Yufan still wanted to refuse but his mother patted him on his arm and said, "It''s all right, with Yan Yan here. I will not be in danger."


    Only then did Wang Yufan let his mother go but he continued to follow her closely. As Su Qian came to a stop in front of the face which was protruding out of Su Qingzhao''s skin, she gasped and almost fainted when she realised that the woman''s face was indeed quite a lot simr to that of Huo Lan.


    " I¡­It is her but how is this possible?" Su Qian was shocked and disgusted by the sight in front of her. She thought that with Huo Lan dying they no longer have to worry about her, so howe her face was now sticking out of Wang Yufan''s chest?


    " It seems to me that the girl whom you are talking about was none other than a gu worm user," stated Song Yan as she looked at Su Qingzhao with an ugly grimace. To think she thought that her work was done here.

 Chapter 900 Getting Rid Of Gu Worm

    " A...A what?" Su Qinagzhao felt like he had stumbled into an alternate reality where nothing was making any sense. What in the world was a Gu worm user?


    After listening to Su Qian''s exnation, Song Yan stared at Su Qingzhao''s chest with a frown on her face. When she first saw this face which was growing out inside the bodies of these brats Song Yan was aware of the fact that it had nothing to do with those ghost skeletons that she took down, in fact, these faces carried resentment and heavy yin energy had much to do with gu worm rather than the yin energy which was floating around the ind.


    Song Yan rubbed the space between her brows and then replied with a sigh, " A Gu worm is a ghost worm which is cultivated by gu masters. They cultivate the Gu worm with their blood or pieces of their flesh, the Gu worm which is fully grown will do the bidding of its master till the end. I am afraid that Su Qinagzhao and the rest were fed the Gu worms which were cultivated by Huo Lan, because these Gu worms relied on her blood and flesh, when she died, her soul did not disappear along with the rest of the souls instead ittched on to the Gu worms which carried her blood and flesh."


    Wang Yufan was speechless as he turned to look at Su Qinagzhao and the two other young men and asked with disbelief etched on his face, " You brats, you were so in love with that woman that you ate worms? Have you lost your minds?"


    " No!" Su Qinagzhao was stunned as well, though he had a good rtionship with Huo Lan, it was not to the point where he will eat worms especially those worms which relied on human blood and flesh. Just the very thought was enough to make him gag in disgust, he turned to look at Song Yan and asked, "Sister-inw are you saying that ¡­that we have worms inside our bodies, the very same worms which drank Huo Lan''s blood?"


    Song Yan nced at Su Qinagzhao heavily before nodding, she did not know how to take care of Gu worms which were inside the bodies of these kids for so long. With the passage of time, Gu worms would be one with the body of their host, if Huo Lan had fed those Gu worms to these young men ages ago then it will be really painful for them to get rid of those Gu worms!


    " What are we going to do now?" Su Qian was so anxious that she was trembling, she couldn''t even look at Su Qinagzhao whose body was stretched in an abnormal manner while trying to block the loudughter of the woman who was filling the ward of the hospital. " Su Qinagzhao, why did you eat those worms? No matter what you cannot eat something so yucky even if you are courting a woman!"


    Su Qinagzhao was so anxious that he wanted to jump into the yellow river to clean himself but he did not get the chance to say anything as Qin Lu who was sitting next to him suddenly rushed ahead with a fruit knife in his hands and aimed it straight at his heart, seeing this Su Qinagzhao was so scared that he screamed like a girl.


    " Get away from me! Qin Lu, what are you doing? You bastard, I am your brother from another mother, how can you kill me?" Su Qingzhao screamed at Qin Lu whose eyes were red, one of his eyes was human-like while the other hand turnedpletely ck like that of a beast. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    " Hao Hao, I am not doing this out of my own will¡­someone is making me do it! I swear!" Qin Lu screamed back just in time for his face to morph into that of Huo Lan as she screeched, " Die Die Die!"


    " Die Su Qinagzhao !"


    Su Qingzhao was so scared that he wanted to cry but with his hands holding the knife''S de which was aimed at his heart, he could only yell in pain.


    Seeing Qin Lu getting possessed, Song Yan threw an immobilizing talisman at him before turning to look at Wang Yufan and saying, " Go and bring Su Qingzhao out of the ward, that woman wants to kill Su Qingzhao as long as she did not get her hands on him everything will be fine!"


    With that she turned to look at Qin Lu who seemed to have recovered from the possession as he shook his head and looked at Song Yan who was looming over him, seeing her cold face, Qin Lu was scared stiff as he cried, " Sister inw, I did not do it out of my will. Please let me go!"


    " Shut Up," Song Yan rolled her eyes as she bit her finger and then swopped down before cing her hand on Qin Lu''s bare chest. As soon as her hand touched his skin, Qin Lu felt a re aimed at him. Stunned, he raised his head and looked at Fu Yu Sheng, though the man was smiling at him, Qin Lu could see that he was sneering at him through his eyes.


    " Sist¡­Sister-inw, you can let go of me¡­ I think I will die like this," he was so scared that he did not know what to say. Fu Yu Sheng was ring at him like he wanted to eat him alive, even if he was to survive, he will be killed by Fu Yu Sheng.


    " shh," Song Yan did not, let go of him instead she pressed her hand against his chest and then started to mutter an incantation which caused his body to heat up. At first, the feeling was really good but soon Qin Lu started to writhe in pain as he screamed in pain one after another scream left his body causing everyone to take steps away from him in terror as goosebumps broke all over their skin.

 Chapter 901 Taking Care Of Gu Worm

    " AHHHH!" Qin Lu screamed in agony, he felt like his insides were slowly melting. He looked at Song Yan who very calmly said, " Shh it doesn''t hurt that bad."


    It doesn''t hurt that bad?! Qin Lu wanted to say that it hurt like hell but every time he opened his mouth he could only say one thing and that was, " AHHHHHHH!"


    " Mommy," Su Qingzhao looked at the writhing Qin Lu and hid behind Wang Yufan, though he very much wanted to get rid of the Gu worm which was inside his body, Su Qingzhao thought that staying with an inted stomach was much better than dealing with what Qin Lu was facing.


    Huo Lan''s which was sticking out of Qin Lu''s skin writhed along with the vessel which she had chosen to take refuge in, her eyes red at Song Yan with hatred as she borrowed Qin Lu''s mouth and screamed, " I will not let you off!"


    As soon as she spoke Zou Shen who was lying unconscious on the bed, immediately stood up and then pounced on Song Yan. Seeing this Fu Yu Sheng who was standing close to his wife, raised his feet and then kicked the young boy without the slightest bit of hesitation.


    Behind him, Wang Yufan who was hiding behind Su Qian couldn''t help but say, " Brother Yu Sheng, I understand that you are worried about sister-inw but you could have used a bit less amount of forced right?"


    " What are you talking about? I used a lot less force, if this was someone else I would have kicked them to death," Fu Yu Sheng deadpanned, for someone to attack his wife in front of him wasn''t he courting death?


    Wang Yufan: "¡­.." Fine, whatever you say.


    Qin Lu continued to scream for a very long time, his screams were so wretched that it almost drew the attention of nurses who were sent away by Fu Yu Sheng, who asked them to give them some time. Though the nurses were stunned and confused they still pursed their lips and then turned to leave.


    Inside the ward, Qin Lu had already fainted. Though he fainted Song Yan did not stop instead she continued to instil the yin energy inside his body and soon in front of everyone''s eyes, Qin Lu spat a mouthful of blood and within that puddle of blood, an ugly bug which seemed to be clinging torge pieces of human flesh was squirming.


    A round of gasps echoed in the ward as they all looked at Qin Lu who was unconscious and then turned to look at the worm which was squirming on the ground, they were disgusted by the sight but Song Yan only nced at it lightly before throwing a ming blessing talisman at it and then turned to look at Zou Shen who was trying to get up from the ground with his face morphed into that of Huo Lan as he screamed, " Why should I die? He deserves to die! He should be the one who should be killed!"


    The mournful screams echoed in the ward, the screams were so horrifying that they gave the people in the ward creeps. Song Yan did not say anything as she raised her hand and then pressed it against Zou Shen''s chest as she repeated her actions. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Butpared to Qin Lu who fainted because of extreme pain, Zou Shen woke up because of pain. He screamed like a pig was getting butchered, his screams were so high-pitched that even pregnant women who were admitted to the hospital were left far behind.


    After a very long time, Zou Shen stopped screaming and just like Qin Lu, he too spat out a squirming worm from his mouth causing the bedsheet to turn red with the stain on it.


    Song Yan calmly dealt with the worm as well before turning to look at Su Qingzhao who wanted to escape but was stopped by Song Yan who ordered a very pale-faced Wang Yufan to hold Su Qingzhao down, " Catch him, don''t let him slip."


    Ignoring their fear and trepidation, Wang Yufan and Su Qian held Su Qingzhao down who continued to scream, " I am fine, I can live with this thing inside my body just let me go."


    " Don''t be stupid, short-term pain is better than long-term. Stay put," Su Qian refused to let Su Qingzhao who shook his head as he looked at Song Yan but no matter how much he tried to escape he was not able to get rid of the two pair of arms which were holding him down.


    "Sister-inw, please," seeing that no one was taking pity on him Su Qingzhao turned to look at Su Wan who smiled and then said, " There is no need for you to plead with me, whats going toe is going toe, young master Su."


    And then before thetter could say anything anymore, she ced her hand on Su Qingzhao''s chest. Maybe it was because he was too terrified of what happened to his friends but he ended up fainting at once, Song Yan did not bother with him. It was better this way, she ignored the putrid scent which was filling the ward as she took care of thest Gu worm.


    Wang Yufan looked at the ck puddle and was shocked before he turned to look at Song Yan and asked, "Sister-inw, is this it?"


    " They have to stay in the hospital for treating their internal wounds but other than that they are fine," Song Yan did not hand them another pill of rejuvenation because she was worried that they will not be able to digest it with their weak bodies, instead she handed Wang Yufan some blood replenishing pills and asked him to give one each to the children when they wake up.


    After she was done Song Yan stepped out of the ward for some fresh air but as soon as she stepped out, her knees buckled causing her to fall face-first on the floor but fortunately, she was stopped by Fu Yu Sheng as he wrapped his arm around her waist and then pulled her up.

 Chapter 902 Yang Yiling Coming To Ask For Help

    " Are you okay?" Fu Yu Sheng asked Song Yan as he helped her up.


    Song Yan nodded as she nced at the ward where Zou Shen and the rest were before turning to look at Fu Yu Sheng and saying, " Can you trace the site which they were talking about? I believe that someone is deliberately spreading chaos."


    And that person''s target was clearly her. At the ind, Song Yan sensed the murderous intentions of the person who was hiding in the shadows, whoever was hiding in the dark clearly wanted to take her life but for some reason, they changed their mind.


    Though she did not know what made them change their mind, Song Yan knew that they will not rest at ease since they seemed to be targeting her for quite some time.


    " I already did," Fu Yu Sheng had already ordered assistant Xu to look into the site when he heard Wang Yufan mention it. " But it seemed to have shut down the second Madam Wang and the rest went to the trip it was as if the person behind the site was waiting for them to take a bet." Or more like for Song Yan to take a bet.


    He did not speak the remaining words but Song Yan understood, from start to finish the person who was supposed to go to that ind was her. It was a seamless n, if she was the one who went to the ind alone then Song Yan was afraid that even if she came out of that ce alive, she might have damaged her meridians because the ghost thing that controlled the entire ind was too strong for her.


    If that happened then the person who was hiding in the dark could have killed her with ease.


    But then the heavenly being made an appearance causing the n of that person to be disrupted which was why the person who was targeting her turned around and left.


    Song Yan''s eyes flickered as she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and then asked, " If that is the case can we trace the ones who came out of that ind alive? I am afraid that even if they came out of that ce alive, they might not be as safe as they thought they were."


    " I will look into it," Fu Yu Sheng agreed.


    ¡­..


    While the two were looking for the people who went to the ind where the Temple of Jing was located three weeks went by in a blink of an eye but they did not find anything regarding those people it was as if they have vanished into thin air.


    On the other hand, as the fourth week started. Su Qingzhao and the rest of the boys came to the Fu house bearing gifts after getting discharged,pared to the past when they were filled with arrogance, these brats seemed to have learned their lessons, they were very polite and obedient and did not even think of making an extra sound when they came to visit Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    They came and went by like a storm after they returned to the city. Each one of them was treated a lesson by their parents, with Su Qian and Yang Yiling rying everything that happened on the ind and the reason these brats went to the ind, their parents were so furious and heartbroken that they decided to train their sons from the scratch.


    But of course, as the results of the college exams arrived, it was just as Su Qingzhao and the rest thought. They bombed the exams causing them to repeat a year and now they were being grilled by a retired teacher from the Su university.


    Song Yan did not know whether those boys learned a lesson after returning from the ind or not but at least they became more diligent.


    After the three young masters left the person who came to visit her was Yang Yiling. Just like Su Qingzhao, she was carrying gifts and was dressed in a mboyant red cheongsam.


    " Madam Yang," Since Yang Yiling did not like being called by the surname of her husband, Song Yan greeted her by her maiden name.


    When Yang Yiling saw that Song Yan was smart enough to pick up such a small detail, she smiled at her and then nodded before handing the gifts to butler Ke who had returned from the military district together with Old Master Fu.


    " Miss Song, I hope you are free today," said Yang Yiling as the light in her eyes dimmed slightly. " I am here to invite you to take a look at my son, as you already know he was supposed to get engaged to the woman, I chose for him but he ended up copsing, from the past three months he has not woken up and the family of the girl with whom I have betrothed him with is getting anxious and impatient, if you kindly take a look at him then I will be thankful."


    Yang Yiling knew that her husband had a white moonlight but he couldn''t marry her because of his parents. In the past when his inws were alive, her husband was still restrained but ever since his parents passed away her husband had gotten more and more bold, he was even trying to bring the illegitimate son of his whom he had given birth to with his lover to the family.


    Of course, this was something that Yang Yiling was not going to allow to happen which was why she had stood in front of her husband and threatened him that if he dared to make a move against her son then she will take all the power and support which the Yang family had given to him.


    In the past, she was not afraid but after her son copsed, even the elders of the Yang family were going against her. They have called her many ugly names and even visited the Yang Family asking her father to ask her to take a step back.


    Her father had refused but Yang Yiling was worried that in case something happened to her son then thepany will end up falling into the hands of that illegitimate son of her husband.


    After all, thispany belonged to both Yang and her husband''s family, if it was to fall then everyone will suffer a loss.

 Chapter 903 Helping Yang Yiling

    With the business benefits involved, Yang Yiling was afraid that her father would be moved. Even though they were holding the upper hand who knows what might happen in case something was to happen to her son?


    " Are you sure that he is not in aa?" Song Yan questioned though he agreed with Yang Yiling that she would see her son, she still wanted to make sure that she was not making a wasted trip. If Su Zhixin was only suffering from an untreatable disease then she will be making a round to the Su family for no reason.


    Su Qian who had followed Yang Yiling immediately ced the teacup in her hands after taking a few sips and then said, " Yiling is speaking the truth, Yan Yan. Her husband is distantly rted to my husband, which is why I have been to their house more than one time and I have seen Zhixin, his condition is indeed terrible. He seems to be breathing but his body resembles that of a corpse."


    When Song Yan heard Su Qian''s words, she arched a brow and then sighed. She wanted to take a few months rest and focus on the arrangements regarding the movie which was going to be released in a few days but looks like she needs to deal with the matters rted to the Su family.


    She turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was wearing a beige turtle neck and heard him say, " I am free today, so why don''t I take you to the Su family?"


    He had heard of Yang Yiling''s husband and was very well aware of the fame. Fu Yu Sheng knew that Su Wencai was rted to Su Qingzhao''s father but he was obviously a very distant rtive and he did not have any talent in the business field either but he did have a very good talent in spreading his seed here and there causing more and more illegitimate sons and daughters to pop out.


    Fortunately, Yang Yiling was there to hold the fort and no one was able to take advantage of the situation but that did not mean that she was not having trouble because of these illegitimate sons. One of the illegitimate sons belonged to Su Wencai''s white moonlight and everyone could see thatpared to his legitimate son, Su Wencai wanted his illegitimate son from his white moonlight to be the sessor of the Su and Yang family.


    Fu Yu Sheng was worried that if he was to send Song Yan alone that old fox will make things difficult for his wife which was why he picked up a jacket and donned it on his shoulders before turning to look at Song Yan and said, "Let''s go."


    " Fine," Song Yan sighed as she turned to look at Yang Yiling and then said, " Madam Yang, I will go with you because you are trusting me but if your son''s illness is not rted to the supernatural, please forgive me in advance because I will not be able to help."


    " No, No, I am d that you are willing to help us!" Yang Yiling had already gone around looking for doctors one after another but she did not see any change in the situation of her son. Now Song Yan was herst hope, how can she question her by not trusting her?


    /¡­.\


    The four of them soon arrived at the Su family house. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    " Please follow me, Yan Yan," Yang Yiling invited Song Yan inside her house while Su Qian followed behind them next to Fu Yu Sheng.


    As the four of them stepped inside the house, a middle-aged woman who was working inside the kitchen stepped out. Her eyes fell on Yang Yiling before her gaze fell on Song Yan who was walking next to Yang Yiling, seeing the beautiful woman walking next to Yang Yiling, the middle-aged woman scoffed.


    She thought that Yang Yiling was going to invite some very grand master but instead, she invited a beautiful woman. Was she going to entertain the unconsciously young master? Even if the woman was beautiful, she couldn''t do anything to a man who was on his death bed, can she?


    " Madam, where are you taking them?" Even though Li Cuihua did not think that Song Yan would be able to wake up Su Zhixin, she still wanted to stop Yang Yiling. The old master had told her that no matter whoes to their house to treat Su Zhixin, she had to make Yang Yiling turn them away somehow.


    It was just a good thing that she came with Yang Yiling after thetter got married which was why Yang Yiling trusted her a lot.


    Yang Yiling turned to look at the nanny of her house and then very calmly introduced Song Yan to her, " Miss Song, here is aware of quite a few things which is why I am bringing her here to the young master''s room for her to take a look."


    " Madam, what are you saying?" Li Cuihua looked at Song Yan and then said with an exaggerated eximing voice, " I understand that you are impatient because of the young master''s condition but you cannot let anyone take advantage of the situation like this."


    Because Song Yan hade in a hurry, she was still dressed in afy jacket and sweatpants. She did not have the time to dress up under the urging of Yang Yiling and could only follow her like she was dressed at her home but who would have thought that a mere nanny would look down on her just because she was dressed as such?


    Song Yan however was not angry, she simply arched a brow and directed a question at Yang Yiling and asked, " Mam, do the servants of your house make the decision whom you can invite and whom you cannot ?"


    As expected Yang Yiling''s expression turned red with anger as she nced at Li Cuihua and then said, " I know what I am doing, stop messing Nanny Li."

 Chapter 904 Going Too Far

    " But Madam," Nanny Li wanted to say something more but she was stopped by Yang Yiling who gave her a look which flustered Nanny Li. On the other hand, Yang Yiling was troubled by the actions of Nanny Li, before she had thought that Nanny Li was worried about her son which was why she always stopped her from getting new doctors and nurses for Su Zhixin.


    In her eyes, Nanny Li was diligent and obedient worker who knew what she was doing but why was she suddenly acting like this, even if Su Zhixin does not wake up, there was no harm in trying right? But seeing how Nanny Li was stopping Song Yan from getting up the stairs, her impression of Nanny Li plummeted drastically.


    She wanted to say something more but Su Qian pulled Yang Yiling back and then said, "It''s all right, Yiling. There is no need for you to get upset because of her. Why are you wasting your time quibbling with a nanny?" She knew that Yang Yiling was upset and nervous which was something that Su Qian understood, when Wang Yufan was in an ident and she did not know whether he will make out of the ident alive or not, she also felt the same.


    Song Yan kept a close eye on the nanny who was standing on the side, she had a feeling that the Nanny was hiding something and sure enough as soon as Su Qian put Nanny Li down by using her position, she caught a flicker of anger and frustration in Nanny Li''s eyes. What was more, when Nanny Li was standing close to Yang Yiling , Song Yan could see that the green mist on Yang Yiling''s head shone brighter/.


    When Song Yan saw this she clicked her tongue, she did not expect Su Wencai''s taste to be so heavy, even though the nanny looked pretty it was not to the point where a young master like Su Wencai who was born in thep of luxury would sleep with her. But maybe she seemed to have underestimated Su Wencai''s urge of putting Yang Yiling down , for the sake of betraying and disgusting Yang Yiling, he even slept with the Nanny of his son.


    Truly a douchebag.


    Fu Yu Sheng heard Song Yan click her tongue and immediately turned to look at her and asked, " Whats the matter? Did you see something?"


    " Nothing, I just saw that Master Su Wencai is a man of no honour and shame, as long as anything wears a skirt, he will jab his thing inside of that thing without even asking what it is," Song Yan rolled her eyes as she looked at nanny Li.


    Fu Yu Sheng was a smart man as well, he understood what Song Yan was trying to say and then turned to look at Yang Yiling and shot her a disgusted nce. Su Wencai was indeed a bag of dirty bones wasn''t he? <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    " Madam, I know that you are finding me annoying and as a nanny, I should not say something like this but I am really worried that with your anxiety, you will fall into the trap of some crooks," as she spoke, she cast a nce at Song Yan who was standing on the side silenlty. " You are a highly intellectual person, how can you even believe in some feudal nonsense like this? If the old master was to find out that you are fooling around like this, he will be very upset. You know how he hates chatans like these?"


    When Nanny Li called Song Yan a chatan, Fu Yu Sheng thought that she would do something but to his surprise, his wife stayed put and did not do anything to Nanny Li. Seeing her standing silently on his side he could not help but ask, " Are you going to allow that woman to speak to you like this?"


    " Hmm?" Song Yan turned to look at her husband,pared to Fu Yu Sheng who was agitated, she waspletely calm as she crossed her hands in front of her and then looked at Fu Yu Sheng and asked, " Do you think I can help Madam Yang if she cannot even control a nanny? Though it''s the nanny who is speaking, those words belongs to her husband. If she wants to get her son treated then she will have to not only put that nanny in her ce but also go against her husband even more strongly. If she cannot even deal with something small like this, then I am afraid that I cannot help her."


    With that, she turned to look in the front and smirked, " More importantly, Madam Yang trusts that Nanny quite a lot, I think for her trust to falter in that nanny we have to make sure that the woman digs a pit for herself first rather that I dig one for her. Nothing works better than a pit which is dug by the person, themselves."


    " Nanny Li, you are going too far!" Just as she finished speaking Yang Yiling yelled at Nanny Li . At first, Yang Yiling thought that Nanny Li was trying to stop her because she was worried but she was not a foolish woman, she could see that Nanny Li was exceptionally resistant towards Song Yan taking a look at her son, something that she had not done when the doctors came to their house.


    Even though she was reluctant back then, it was not to the point where she was not even willing for the doctors to take a look at her son but now that Yang Yiling was looking at Nanny Li, she could see that she was reacting quite stubbornly against Song Yan.


    Yang Yiling''s eyes flickered as she looked at Nanny Li and then said, " I have no idea what is goung on in your head but no matter how reliable this thing seems to you, I am going to do it and it will be better if you stop acting against me!"


    " Why are you getting angry at Nanny Li?" Azy voice drawled from the main entrance causing a stir as the people in the hall turned to look at the man who was standing outside.

 Chapter 905 Fox Tail

    As soon as the voice of the man, Nanny Li who was standing in front of Yang Yiling immediately heaved a sigh of relief . It was as if her savior had finally appeared in fromnt of her. With her eyed forced on Su Wencai, Nanny Li took a few steps away from Yang Yiling and no longer said anything because she knew that she did not need to say anything anymore with Su Wencai''s presence.


    But for the sake of retelling everything that was happening in the house, Nanny Li still took the initiative as she parted her lips and then told everything to Su Wencai before she darted a nce at the dark expression of Yang Yiling but more or less deliberately ignored her as she continued speaking, " How can we allow such a thing to happen? Even if Madam''s panic is understandable but I think that this matter is unreliable." She then hesitated and added, " Think about it, Old Master. Even if we are not from one of the top families, we cannot do something like this¡­ I mean dabbling in feudal superstition, I am afraid that the Su family''s reputation will be¡­."


    Su Wencai was stunned when he heard that Yang Yiling had found a celestial master to look at his son, his eyes flickered as he turned to look at Yang Yiling and spoke in a manner as if he was greatly annoyed, like his reputation has been really affected, " Yiling, I know that you are panicking but there is no need to use such an unreliable method right, so let''s just forget it. When the timese maybe we will be able to find someone to help Zhixin, what if our family reputation gets affected?"


    When Yang Yiling heard Su Wencai''s words she was so amused that sheughed out loud. She looked at her husband who was seemed to be quite worried about his reputation and then said in an unhurried tone, " Su Wencai, with your perverted actions do you think that there is any reputation which is left regarding our family? You must be dreaming thinking that there is still some sort of reputation left when ites to our family."


    She then turned to look at Nanny Li and added, " I don''t care what will others say, I am going to let Miss Song look at my son and no one can stop me."


    Only then did Su Wencai looked at Song Yan, as soon as his eyes fell on Song Yan, the worries in his heart turned calm and he then turned to look at his wife before saying, " Yiling, you might have gone mad. You are actually letting such a young woman who looks like she only knows how to paint her nails take a look at Zhixin, are you trying to kill our son? What if she does something to him?"


    As he spoke he looked at Song Yan with a mistrustful and agitated expression. Seeing him like this Song Yan almostughed out loud, if she did not know better then she would have thought that Su Wencai was indeed worried about his son.


    He then took a step forward and then went on saying, " What if this woman is sent to our house by someone to tamper with our son''s condition? Are you really going to take a chance with Zhixin''s health?" <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Song Yan did not feel the slightest bit flustered as she turned to look at Su Wencai who was looking at her with suspicious gaze. She calmly looked at Yang Yiling and then said, " Madam Yang, I came to your house on your ount. I can assure you that I have enough money and business in my hands, there is no need for me toe here for the sake of doing someone else''s bidding."


    After Song Yan was done speaking both Su Wencai and Nanny Li heaved a sigh of relief but who would have thought that Song Yan would turn to look at Su Wencai and then say, " But since someone had doubted my skills, I think there is an issue that I need to clear with you first."


    " What issue? I just don''t want my wife to be fooled by you. As you might already know from the man who had given you this task, my Zhixin is the only heir of this family. If something happens to him, who will take responsibility?" Su Wencai did not wish for Song Yan to turn the table but the more he acted like this the more Song Yan wanted to squeeze him under her toe which was why arched a brow and then retorted,


    " Are you sure that you are doing this because you are worried? From what I heard from Madam Yang, Master Su had never been to the house ever since your son fell. In fact, you seemed to be quite busy with something¡­ and from what I know that even though your son is.... the only son of yours and Madam Yang. There are plenty of illegitimate ones who are willing to take his position no?"


    " Don''t talk nonsense, you are just trying to sow discord with your glib tongue," Su Wencai said angrily.


    Song Yan blinked her eyes and then sneered coldly, " Is there any need for me to sow a discord, Master Su? For me to sow a discord there needs to be a good rtionship and harmony between you and your wife. Is there one?"


    " You¡­you are simply¡ª¡ª" Su Wencai wanted to say something but he was countered by Song Yan again, " From what I can, rather than being worried about your son, you seem exceptionally worried that someone would catch the fox tail that you have been hiding for so long. After all, like you said, this nothing but feudal superstition, so how can I even harm your son? And if you were really worried then you would at least let me take a look in the hope that maybe I will be able to wake your son up. Instead the second you stepped inside the house, you started barking like a mad dog and seemed to be quite inclined on kicking me out, why is that? Is my presence a threat to you?"

 Chapter 906 Ten Million Yuan And Not A Cent Less

    " Yiling, look at this! She is insulting your husband in front of you, she is even calling me a fox and questioning me that I am harming my own son! No matter what kind of a man, I might be but I am not going to harm my son right? Even beasts will not hurt their children! Is she saying that I am worse than beast?"


    Song Yan did not do anything while Su Qian and Yang Yiling looked at Su Wencai in suspicion. Though Yang Yiling had no good feelings towards Su Wencai but she never thought that he will harm her son but from Song Yan''s words, it is clear that she was doubting that Su Wencai was trying to hurt Su Zhixin.


    With her eyes ncing at Su Wencai and then at the Nanny who was standing beside Yang Yiling, Song Yan pondered for a bit and then said, " I can see that you are indeed no beast, if that was not the case then why else will you sleep with the nanny of your son? For the sake of her taking good care of your son, you even sold your body to the nanny. I have to say that you are indeed a good father."


    As soon as her words fell, the living room turned dead silent as Yang Yiling''s expression twisted. She turned to look at Nanny Li whose face had gone pale and was shaking her head left and right as she said, " She is lying, madam. You know I am loyal to you and you alone."


    Even Su Wencai''s expression changed as he red at Song Yan and said furiously, "You are just trying to ruin my reputation! Do you think that I will sleep with a small maid? Are you looking down at me?"


    Nanny Li''s face stiffened as she was immature shocked by Su Wencai''s words, was she a small maid in his heart? But he clearly said that she was his best partner! He even said that she was good in bed and was much better than any woman, he had ever slept with.


    Su Wencai was indeed speaking the truth back then but a woman who was good in bed could never be the madam of the Su family. She had to be coy and elegant, a shrew-like Nanny Li was indeed not good.


    Noticing the scrutiny and suspicion of his wife and sister-inw, Su Wencai was a bit uneasy, he could see that this woman had sessfully provoked his wife''s suspicions which was why he tried to calm his agitated heart but no matter what he tried to do, his heart was still thumping loudly.


    He needed Su Zhixin, there was no way he could allow someone to stop him now! Su Wencai''s eyes shed with determination as he said, " I don''t know what are you trying to do girl but my family does not wee you please get lost and never step inside my house again."


    Yang Yiling looked at her husband and then at Nanny Li, she had noticed the small movements that Nanny Li made just now when she was called a small maid by her husband. Her eyes shed as she turned to look at Song Yan and she thought of how she had trusted Nanny Li to the point that she had given her more leverage over her son than anyone else.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Li Cuihua grew up with her at the Yang family, her mother was the nanny of her mother which was why she had seen Nanny Li growing up together with her and this was also why she supported and trusted Nanny Li.


    As she thought about everything, she realised that her son also trusted Nanny Li, the most. And it was Li Cuihua who went to the mall with her son because she was busy that day and Li Cuihua was the one who told her that her son was unconscious.


    Back then she did not think too much about it because she thought that Li Cuihua was her childhood friend and even if she was a maid, Yang Yiling had not treated her badly, in fact, it was all thanks to the Yang family that Li Cuihua was able to study.


    She never thought that even after getting so many benefits from the Yang family, Li Cuihua will betray her but looks like this nanny of her was not satisfied with her position and wanted to ride her head by bing the master instead!


    More importantly, after seeing how capable Song Yan was, Yang Yiling of course trusted her more than anyone in this room.


    " If that is what you¡ª- " Song Yan wanted to say that she was going to leave but was stopped by Yang Yiling who nced at her husband who was trying to hold his agitation back and said, " I have already called Miss Su since she is here. She will be taking a look at my son, if something happens to Zhixin then I will take the responsibility instead."


    " Yiling! You¡ª-" Su Wencai did not think that Yang Yiling will be this stubborn. He thought that as long as he insisted she will allow this woman to leave but who would have thought that she will ignore everything that he said to her? He also knew that his wife was now suspicious of him and Nanny Li and was rather flustered.


    " Are you sure madam Yang?" Song Yan turned to nce at Yang Yiling and then said, " I was invited by you but your husband and servant insulted me quite a lot. I am not a woman without pride, they have not only called me names but they also questioned my skills. Earlier I was going to deal with this matter for free in ordance to Brother Yufan''s and your rtionship but now I am going to take ten million yuan as a fee for the mental harassment that your husband and servant gave me."


    Though she was smiling everyone could see that she was rather angry after being taken lightly by good-for-nothings like Su Wencai and Nanny Li.

 Chapter 907 Yang Engulfing Curse

    " Ten million why don''t you and rob a bank?" Su Wencai roared as he looked at Song Yan. Not only was this woman trying to put an obstacle in his n but she was even thinking of blowing a hole in his pocket!


    Everyone with eyes could see that Song Yan was holding a grudge and because of this, she wanted to teach Su Wencai a lesson. The old man did not expect that one day he would be taught a lesson by a woman who was younger than him by ten years, his expression twisted and just as he was going to call security on Song Yan, he heard Yang Yiling say, " There is no need for you to worry about something like this, Miss Song. As long as my son wakes up, I will even give you twenty million yuan."


    " Yiling!" Su Wencai shouted at the top of his lungs, he was feeling a heartache when he heard that Song Yan was asking for ten million yuan but his wife was saying that she was fine with handing even twenty million yuan. Had she gone mad?


    What was she doing!?


    Yang Yiling ignored Su Wencai and asked Song Yan to follow her to the second floor where her son''s room was, as they arrived at the second floor, Song Yan and the rest of the family walked inside the room which belonged to Su Zhixin and noticed all the tubes and machines which were hooked up around Su Zhixin''s body.


    Clearly, the machines showed that he was alive but when Song Yan looked at the man who was sleeping on the bed she only saw his thin profile as if he had been sucked dry of blood. He was breathing but he looked like he was on the verge of death, no wonder Yang Yiling thought that her son was sick.


    Yang Yiling held her breath as she looked at Song Yan who was looking down at her son with abated breath and when she saw that she was lost in thoughts, she couldn''t help but ask, " What is going on, Miss Song?"


    " Your son¡­ he is under the spell of Yang engulfing curse. This kind of curse is not rare but not many use it because if it gets backfired then the consequences are unimaginable, this kind of curse doesn''t need much just the birthday, the timing of the birth and the ce¡­ along with his blood, as it''s a Yang engulfing curse it doesn''t show itself at once it starts to bit by bit," Song Yan exined with a calm expression though her voice was certainly colder than before, her eyes narrowed as she studied Su Zhixin''s body and continued speaking, " This kind of curse is like a parasite, it will suck the Yang energy of a person and weaken them slowly but instead of transferring the Yang energy to itself, the curse will transfer the energy to the person who is tied in the same curse as your son. In this case, the benefactor will suck all the yang as well as the life force of your son, this curse is usually cast when someone has no chance of survival and can only rely on sucking the life force of another person."


    When Yang Yiling heard Song Yan''s words she was horrified, if what Song Yan said was the truth then doesn''t it mean that someone was using her son as a blood bank? No, maybe this was even worse.


    She hurriedly asked, " Is the cursepleted?" If so doesn''t that mean that her son will never be able to get up?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    " No," Song Yan replied in a cold voice. " The curse is still in motion, it''s yet to bepleted but I am afraid that if we don''t break it then your son will lose his life in three days."


    " How absurd! Clearly, my son is simply sick and nothing else! You are spouting nothing but nonsense! What curse? What is Yang engulfing? If anyone could turn the bane on their life just like this then wouldn''t they be spreading curses around like this? Are you trying to y God''s role now?" Su Wencai''s eyes were filled with disappointment and dissatisfaction as he turned to look at Yang Yiling and tried to exin the matter to her again. " I know that you are in a hurry but this is simply foolish Yiling. Listen to me, I will think of a way to invite the talents and the skilled people from abroad and I promise you that our son will be on his feet in a few days."


    " Of course, he will be," Song Yan scoffed as she looked at the body of the young man who was lying on the bed. " I seemed to have forgotten to add one more thing, Madam Yang. After the Yang engulfing curse is fulfilled, it will exchange the soul of the person with the one whose fate is tied to your son, it''s because the life force ultimately belongs to your son and it will return once the curse finishes its work but your son''s soul will be reced with someone else as his own soul will be long gone to the underworld because he would die after getting slowly sucked dry like this ."


    Her eyes fell on Su Wencai and she sneered coldly, " I don''t know who came up with this n but whoever decided to kill your son before recing his soul bit by bit clearly holds a major grudge against you and your son."


    " You, what are you¡ª¡ª"


    " Enough Su Wencai! I don''t care what you have to say but just like I said this is happening!" Yang Yiling was too shocked just now but when she heard Song Yan say that her son''s soul will be exchanged with someone else, she snapped out of her daze and turned to look at Su Wencai looking extremely unhappy.


    No matter how many times Su Wencai tried to stop her, she was not going to stop in fact the more he tried to stop her. The more she wanted to do this!


    She stared at her husband unkindly and said coldly," As I said, I am willing to take responsibility! If something happens to Zhixin, I will divorce you and move out of this house, you can then bring your white moonlight to this house as you wish but God forbids if I find out that something like this is your work, Su Wencai, I swear that you will know what it means to face the fury of hell, understand ?!"

 Chapter 908 Helping Su Zhixin

    Su Wencai was slightly stunned when he heard Yang Yiling shout at him, his face turned the shade of a red tomato and he looked at Li Cuihua who was setting buckets of cold sweat. They did not expect that Yang Yiling would be this stubborn and wouldn''t even give face to Su Wencai, who was her husband. Even though their rtionship was not good, Yang Yiling had at least maintained a decent front in public and never humiliated Su Wencai like this before, but they couldn''t allow Song Yan to use any tricks to make their n go down the drain which was why Su Wencai still pursed his lips and spoke in an unresigned manner, " Yiling, sweetie listen to me. Just give me three¡­"


    He paused when he remembered what Song Yan had said and changed his words. "Just two days, I will arrange for the specialists and then Zhixin will wake up soon I promise."


    "Shut up!" Yang Yiling red at Su Wencai, she thought of how Su Wencai did note home throughout the three months ever since her son copsed. Though he pretended to be worried and promised that he will call specialists from here and there, she did not see even the shadow of a specialist.


    But now that Song Yan was here, he was suddenly acting as if he cared about Su Zhixin a lot. Yang Yiling was no fool, she could see that something fishy was going on, in her heart, she had already decided that Su Wencai along with Li Cuihua who had long betrayed her were trying to throw dust in her eyes. Now that Li Cuihua and Su Wencai were blocking her again and again, even if she did not want to believe that Su Wencai and Li Cuihua would do something this shameless, she had a feeling that these people had long forgotten what it means to be human!


    Song Yan nced at the panicking Su Wencai and Li Cuihua before turning to look at Yang Yiling and then said, " Madam Yang, in such case there is only one way to deal with the Yang Engulfing curse and that is to forcefully break the curse but whoever had cast this curse will suffer retribution in return. Not only will their souls be condemned never to reincarnate as they will be cursed by the rebound of the curse but they will also suffer by losing their life force day by day and soon they will be bedridden, are you sure that you want to break the curse?"


    " Of course, there is no need to even think about it," Yang Yiling hated that she could not make those who made her son like this pay with her own hands, how can she not take the opportunity to make them suffer when it presented itself in front of her like this?


    Song Yan''s lips curled in a smile, she knew that Yang Yiling already had no feelings left for her husband and the remaining respect that she had also gone down the second he obstructed her from saving Su Zhixin. Though the rebound of this curse was really heavy, Song Yan did not care about Su Wencai nor did she pity him. If anything this was what he deserved¡­for the sake of someone else, he even targeted his own son.


    Even a beast would think twice before attacking its cub!


    She stretched her hand out and then summoned a familiar hourss which Fu Yu Sheng knew and then ced it on the edge of the bed before taking out a Talisman and drawing an intricate array on it before flicking it over Su Zhixin''s head.


    Yang Yiling did not see anything special happening but then as soon as the talisman flew up in the air, she saw a red glow glittering in the room as the array which was drawn on the talisman grew ten times fold and covered Su Zhixinpletely. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Soon whirls of smoke started to pour out of the array, from the seven points where it was connected and then covered Su Zhixin from head to toe as it aimed for the main orifices.


    This scene made everyone gasp, Yang Yiling was stunned by the sudden show of power by Song Yan but at the same time, she felt hope surge in her heart. She clutched Su Qian''s hand and then turned to look at her and whispered, " I think my son is going to wake up."


    " I think so too," Su Qian was also sure that Su Zhixin was going to wake up soon, since Song Yan made a move it was clear that there were no doubts left anymore.


    On the other hand, Su Wencai and Li Cuihua looked at the scene in front of them with horror in their eyes. While Yang Yiling was filled with anticipation and delight, the two of them were filled with panic and stress, Su Wencai''s psychological barrier was crumbling bit by bit causing him to tremble as he looked at the sight in front of him and to make things worse, Li Cuihua was looking at him with a pitiful expression.


    Clearly, she was afraid that she will suffer from the rebound as she was the one who stole Su Zhixin''s blood, right under Yang Yiling''s nose.


    Seeing her act like this Su Wencai was so furious that he wished that he could p Li Cuihua. What was the point of looking at him like this now? If she was a tad bit smarter then something like this would not have happened!


    His back was covered in ayer of cold sweat as he looked at the whirling smoke and then turned to look at Song Yan. Su Wencai gritted his teeth and it was with a lot of restraint that he was able to stop himself from jumping on Song Yan.


    He hoped that this woman''s skills were Half baked but at the same time, he knew that this woman was the real deal after all she was able to catch what was the matter with Su Zhixin with just one nce!

 Chapter 909 Su Zhixin Woke Up

    Su Wencai felt like he was slowly drowning in a swamp, he should have done everything in his power to kick Song Yan out of his house but he missed the right timing and now he was suffering. He looked at the array which was glowing and then his gaze fell on the smoke which was circling Su Zhixin''s body. If the curse failed at this moment then what will he tell Fei Ya? She will be heartbroken upon finding out that their son will no longer get up from bed!


    The group of people stared at Su Zhixin with bated breath and upon seeing that Su Zhixin was still looking the same Yang Yiling was disappointed on the other side, Su Wencai was more than happy that the woman was nothing but a chatan who only knew how to talk big.


    But the next second, they all saw Su Zhixin breathe heavily as the smoke whirled towards his nostrils and hisplexion started to get better. When Su Wencai saw this he turned to look at the whirl of white smoke and then said, " W..What is this?"


    "It is his soul and life force that was snatched away," answered Song Yan quite enjoying the look on Su Wencai''s face as she nced at the man who was looking like he was going to faint any second now. " I am returning everything that belonged to him, Mister Su. I hope you are happy."


    How can Su Wencai be happy, he looked at his son who was getting better and then turned to look at Song Yan who was smiling at him.


    "You b*tch!" Seeing that his n had gone awry, Su Wencai could not care less as he rushed at Song Yan because of her, his precious son must be suffering!


    Like a cornered dog, he rushed towards Song Yan before raising his hands to push her away.


    When Yang Yiling saw Su Wencai''s actions she was stunned. A gasp left her lips as she looked at the maniac who was trying to cause disruption, what if something happens and Su Zhixin ends up dying?!


    " You bastard!" She screamed wanting to stop Su Wencai since she was afraid that her son might get hurt but she did not even have to take a step forward as Song Yan turned to look at Fang Yanli who made an appearance and then caught hold of Su Wencai''s hands.


    Unlike Song Yan who could see Fang Yanli, the rest could not see her. But unfortunately for Su Wencai, he could indeed feel someone holding his hands which caused him to stiffen and look at Song Yan with terror in his eyes.


    " What¡­What are you doing?" He asked his voice cracking at the end.


    Song Yan did not answer his question instead she turned to look at Fang Yanli and then said, " Throw him away."


    The next thing shook everyone to the core as they watched Su Wencai rise in the air and then with a bang he was sent flying to the other side of the room causing an imprint to appear on the wall.


    When Yang Yiling saw that everything was all right, she rushed over to Su Wencai with anger welling in her chest and then kicked with her heels. She was furious beyond her limits this time, to think that for the sake of some bastard, he put her son in danger, she did not care whether or not he respected her in the marriage but she did hope that he would take care of their son and love him. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Forget about loving him, he even tried to harm her son! How dare this bastard!


    While Yang Yiling was kicking Su Wencai, Li Cuihua wanted to sneak out of the house. She was afraid of the bacsh even though she only stole Su Zhixin''s blood and nails, she was still a part of the situation in case the curse backfired then she did not wish to be here!


    But just as she turned around to leave Su Qian caught her by the hair and pulled her back.


    " Where do you think you are going?" Su Qian was a woman with a gentle persona but she hated women like Li Cuihua and Madam Bai. She still remembered how shocked and terrified Madam Bai looked when she saw her return, it only made her realise that she was a fool who was ying ording to the tune of someone like Madam Bai.


    To think that she and Yang Yiling both were fooled by vicious women like these!


    " Don''t you like curses? Then why not suffer from one?" Su Qian sneered as she threw Li Cuihua inside the room.


    Song Yan stared at the whirl of white smoke which was slowly turning ck and red before saying, " The rebound is here."


    " No!" Su Wencai shouted, he was really afraid but not for himself but for his son. If the curse was to rebound then doesn''t it mean that Fei Ya and his son will die? He could not see that happening, he tried to get up from the ground but he was kicked by Yang Yiling again and again.


    Su Wencai couldn''t get up from the ground and thus could only watch helplessly as the ck smoke headed straight towards him and Li Cuihua.


    " AHHHH!" Li Cuihua screamed in pain as the smoke went inside her body through her nostrils. Her features twisted in pain as her wrinkles became more prominent beside her, Su Wencai was in the same situation as his portly body started to weaken bit by bit.


    Yang Yiling did not pay attention to her husband who was in pain and rushed to the bed where her son was lying. As soon as she looked down, she saw Su Zhixin open his eyes.


    " Mom, I made you worry right? I am sorry cough." Even though Su Zhixin was unconscious, his soul was lingering around the house watching everything, he saw everything from his father''s heartlessness and to his mother''s panic and care as she ran around looking for this specialist and that.


    " Don''t speak, Zhixin," Yang Yiling softly spoke to her son, her eyes alight with excitement. "It is good that you are all right, that is all that matters."

 Chapter 910 Rebound

    Song Yan looked at the touching reunion and then took out a Yang replenishing talisman and then handed it to Yang Yiling before exining, " It will take your son a long time before he will be able to get healthy again, his soul had left his body for a long time and is currently very weak what''s more his life force was sucked dry even if most of it is recovered, he is notpletely fine. Put this Yang replenishing talisman on him and keep it for three months, it will help him recover his lost life force." Once she was done speaking she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and stepped out of the scene.


    Yang Yiling looked at the talisman in her hands and then turned to look at her son who was no longer looking half dead and had opened his eyes finally and couldn''t help but cry tears of joy. She turned to look at Su Qian and shook her arm as she sobbed, " Look at this Qian Qian, I told you that my son was fine and nothing was wrong with him. I am his mother, how can I not know whether or not he was suffering from a serious disease or not?"


    " Yes, Yes¡­you were right," Su Qian patted Yang Yiling who was overjoyed and then bowed in front of Song Yan, seeing this Song Yan wanted to stop Su Qian since she was a junior and could not take a bow from her elders but Su Qian stopped her and then said, " Please let me do this, Yan Yan. Our family owes you a lot, not only did you save me and Yiling. You also saved Zhixin, we can never make it up to you."


    As Su Qian spoke she looked at Song Yan and felt that her slender figure was covered in the same golden glow which surrounded the heavenly angels. She looked iparably lofty and awe-inspiring in her eyes.


    "That''s right," Yang Yiling was also d that she met someone like Song Yan. If not then her son would have died and his soul would have been reced by someone else, most probably that bastard to whom this son of a bitch gave birth with that green tea b*tch Fei Ya.


    No wonder, Su Wencai was worried about Su Zhixin''s body but did not care about whether he woke up or not. This was because he only wanted Su Zhixin''s body in perfect condition while his soul could go and rot in hell!


    It was a good thing that she went against Li Cuihua and did not listen to her when thetter was trying to stop her. If she had waited for the so-called specialists then her son would have died without a grave!


    When Yang Yiling thought of such things, she turned to look at Li Cuihua and Su Wencai who were lying on the floor and red at the two of them fiercely.


    She was sure that this n came out of that Fei Ya''s head because Su Wencai was not that smart to begin with, if he was then he would not be relying on his brothers to live a decent life while his own business was in shambles. If not for the main branch of the Su corporation sending a bunch of shares to this man every month, he would have died out of starvation.


    And as for theirpany, if not for her father, they would be nothing!


    In the past, it was Fei Ya who would use Su Wencai as a puppet, every time a bullet was fired and was aimed at her head it was Su Wencai in the front while Fei Ya hid behind him, using his shoulder as a support.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    But because she knew how to speak and charm men, Su Wencai was simply obsessed with her. He often told her that Fei Ya was a beautiful woman who was beautiful inside and out ¡ª¡ª as if, she was one thing in front of Su Wencai and another thing behind his back.


    Fei Ya, that woman was simply a demon!


    Yang Yiling looked at Li Cuihua who was trembling from head to toe and couldn''t even raise her head to look at her. For a minute, Yang Yiling wanted to ask Li Cuihua why she betrayed her like this but then she realised that she did not care about it.


    Turning around she pressed a button to call for security and as soon as they arrived, she ignored the panicked look on Li Cuihua''s face and said, " Throw her out on the streets, make sure that no one ever hires her."


    " Madam!" Li Cuihua shouted in panic as she tried to reach forward and hug Yang Yiling''s thighs. " I was only blinded for a minute¡ª¡ª it was the master,¡­. Yes, it was Master Su who seduced me and I¡­"


    " Mom, I am feeling terrible," Su Zhixin''s life force might have been connected to Fei Ya''s son Fei Yu but his soul was locked in this very room.


    It was because of the curse since, his father feared that he would haunt him to death, he simply used the curse to lock his soul in this room.


    Because of this Su Zhixin had watched everything that Li Cuihua and his father did and was very much aware that the reason why Li Cuihua went against his mother and betrayed them was not because his father seduced her, it was because she was simply jealous of his mother and wanted to rece her.


    " Take her away, what are you waiting for?" Yang Yiling snapped at the security guards as she ignored the panicked and anxious shouts of Li Cuihua. Because Li Cuihua was only a pawn she did not suffer a heavy bacsh, at most she will be unfortunate and meet a lot of idents but at least she will not die.


    But Su Wencai¡ª¡ª Yang Yiling turned to look at her husband who was groaning on the floor and sneered coldly beforemanding the servants, " Old Master Su will be resigning from his post as he is incapable of taking care of his position and everything that is under his will be moved under Zhixin."

 Chapter 911 Scales

    " You¡­" Su WenCai wanted to say that he was very much capable of handling the position but he was in so much pain that he could not even open his mouth much less scold Yang Yiling. He was like a mute who could not even make a sound and could only watch himself getting chopped off bit by bit.


    Seeing that Su Wencai was grinding his teeth but could not do anything against her, Yang Yiling was more than satisfied. For years, she had watched this bastard running amok with his flings back then her inws told her that she needed to keep the facade of a loving family up, even her father who pushed in funds to the dying Su corporation which was under Su Wencai asked her to stay focused.


    He told her that as long as she had Su Zhixin no matter how many women Su Wencai had beside him, nothing will change. He even made sure that Fei Ya and her son will not be able to step inside the manor but who would have thought that this husband of hers would go this far for the sake of getting his son to take over the Su corporations?


    Yang Yiling nced at Su Wencai who was ring at her while lying on the floor and smirked, " Since you are no longer capable of even speaking, I think that it is about time the situation of the Su to corporation gets fixed right? Don''t worry honey, as your dutiful wife I will still love you even if you have be paralyzed. I will take care of you, very good care, don''t worry."


    ¡­.


    When Song Yan left the Su house, Su Wencai was dumped into the corner of a small room where Li Cuihua used to live. ording to Yang Yiling, since Su Wencai loved Li Cuihua so much, he would not mind staying in the same ce as his beloved lived. Song Yan had nothing to say regarding this since Su Wencai indeed deserved such an ending.


    As Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng stepped out of the Su house, they were surrounded by Su Qian and Yang Yiling who looked really grateful and when Song Yan handed a talisman to Su Qian, thetter became even more grateful.


    " What talisman did you give madam Su?" He asked as he looked at Song Yan who was walking beside him.


    " Nothing, it''s just a love bug cancetion talisman. I think it''s weird that despite not wanting to do anything with Madam Bai, Master Wang still let her leave in his house. It''s clear that she is ruining his family but he still cannot bring himself to be harsh with her, don''t you think it is weird?" Song Yan always felt that something was wrong with the Wang family but it did note to her head that the Wang and the Su families had a Gu user among themselves.


    It was only when she took care of Huo Lan did she realise that there was a chance that Master Wang was infected with a love bug years ago which was why he couldn''t go against Madam Bai. Though the effects of that bug had weakened with the passing of each year, it was still inside Master Wang''s body and was stopping him from doing anything harsh against Madam Bai.


    But now that she had handed Madam Wang that talisman, she hoped that Master Wang wille to his senses soon.


    As she slid inside the car, her gaze fell on Li Cuihua who was standing outside the house while ring hatefully at her. Song Yan did not pay attention to those res, when she was living as a ghost and took on many cases following Gu Chenxi''s work.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Back then she met with such gazes as well. They all hated her because she came in their way despite them doing the devil''s bidding.


    Just as she was going to turn her head away, she felt someone lean closer and then ce a sun blocker which more or less obstructed her view of the window of the car. She turned around and looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was now sitting straight in his seat and asked, " What was that?"


    " She was ring at you," the man answered calmly as he put on his seat belt and then turned the ignition on by gunning the car. " I know that you might be used to such gazes but she was bothering me a lot."


    His voice was calm but he did not seem to be calm at all, most probably he was thinking of getting back to Su Wencai just because he tried to kick her out.


    " You don''t have to do anything," Song Yan told him feeling a bit helpless when she saw how taut Fu Yu Sheng was, she thought he was leaving her alone with the Yang family because he wanted her to do her own thing without bothering but it seems like it was quite hard for him to hold himself back from punching Su Wencai. " You are crushing the steering wheel."


    She pointed out when she heard the painful groans of the steering wheel which seemed to be crying in pain.


    " I am not mad," Fu Yu Sheng stated even though his jaw was set tight and there was a nerve throbbing on the side of his forehead. " I am annoyed at the despicable actions of that man and nothing more than that."


    " Yes, Yes¡­ I can see that." Song Yan yed along with him while looking at the steering wheel which was slowly getting deformed. As the two of them drove past the gates of Su Manor, Li Cuihua came rushing it seemed as if she was trying to attack them but then Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at the woman with his ck eyes which seemed to have lost all lights.


    A threat was evident in those whirlpools which made Li Cuihua stop in her movements as she instinctively took a step back.


    Why¡­why did the man look even scarier than the woman who dealt with ghosts? And his cheek ¡ª¡ª why were scales growing on his left cheek?

 Chapter 912 Increased Yang Energy

    " Shall I stop at a restaurant? We did not eat anything when we came rushing to help Madam Yang?" Fu Yu Sheng did not notice the scales which appeared and disappeared in a jiffy, he simply turned to look at Song Yan and asked whether or not she wanted to eat something.


    Though Song Yan also did not catch sight of those scales, she felt a sudden change in Fu Yu Sheng''s yang energy. With a turn of her head, she looked at the golden aura which was specked with purple glitter and was stunned to see that the aura seemed to have thickened even more.


    Was this even possible?


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that she was not answering but was staring at him steadily, Fu Yu Sheng could not help but ask. Only then did Song Yan snap out of her daze and looked away as she reached her hand forward and touched the back of Fu Yu Sheng''s hand lightly.


    Though she wanted to just check whether or not his yang energy had thickened even more, the stupid chihuahua seemed to have thought that his master was showing him affection. Fu Yu Sheng took hold of Song Yan''s hand and then happily continued to drive with just one hand making Song Yan''s cheeks flush as his thickened Yang energy surged inside her veins making her feel things which she shouldn''t be feeling.


    ''But how did this happen?'' Song Yan covered her face which was red due to her yin energy getting entangled with Fu Yu Sheng''s new and powerful yang energy. '' I have never seen someone''s yang energy and life expectancy getting bigger and stronger. Was it because of me? Or was Fu Yu Sheng''s life shortened deliberately by making his Yang energy suppress itself?''


    Though Song Yan believed that her husband was a normal man but now that she was looking at him change bit by bit, she seemed to have realised that Fu Yu Sheng was not as normal as she expected him to be which exined why that suppressant doll was shoved inside his body.


    But who was the one who wanted Fu Yu Sheng to die early?


    And just what kind of fate Fu Yu Sheng was born with? This aura of his even surpassed that of an Emperor! It was like an immortal being!


    Song Yan''s eyes were flickering as she thought of this and that but then the car suddenly stopped and Fu Yu Sheng who was without any worry pointed to the hot pot restaurant and then said, " Look, we used toe here when we were in college. Shall we go there ?"


    Song Yan: "¡­." I am worried about this guy and he is still thinking of filling his stomach.


    Though she was speechless, Song Yan was d that Fu Yu Sheng was free of worries. The man did enough for his family he did not need to worry about other things as well, just as she thought of this, Song Yan could not help but raise her hand and then ruffle Fu Yu Sheng''s hair as she muttered, " You are so stupid, really stupid."


    " I¡­ I don''t think I am, I have three degrees and four master degrees," feeling a bit affronted upon hearing his wife call him stupid Fu Yu Sheng immediately spoke up.


    Song Yan scoffed when she heard Fu Yu Sheng say that he had many degrees and then retorted, " Just because you have many degrees it does not change the fact that you are stupid." <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As she spoke she unbuckled her seat belt and then slipped out of the car before heading towards the hot pot restaurant behind her Fu Yu Sheng also slid out and pinched her arm as he whispered, " Just so you know that got you two more rounds! I would be really careful if I were you!"


    "Hah! Who is the one moving his waist?" Song Yan teased as she turned and poked Fu Yu Sheng in his waist. " You are, all I need to do isy down and enjoy, you can add as many rounds as you want, old man."


    " You!"


    Fu Yu Sheng was speechless when he heard Song Yan''s words looks like he had grown a bit weak, his wife was making jokes about his back ache!


    ¡­.


    On the other side, Fu Qingyuan came out of her college. After she was expelled from the college where she used to study, no college epted her, it was through many connections and bribes which her father gave to this third-rate college that she was able to get into this college.


    " Qingyuan, you don''t look good, did you not do well in exams?" One of her friends asked. Though the woman was showing concern for her, Fu Qingyuan felt nothing but anger towards this idiot. She turned to look at the girl and then said, " Huo Huan, if you want to apologize then just give me five hundred thousand yuan why are you acting like this in front of me? Don''t you think you are being disgusting?"


    Huo Huan turned white, she should have known that Fu Qingyuan was going to say this.


    She had secretly worn the dress which Fu Qingyuan''s mother sent to Fu Qingyuan, on a date. She and Fu Qingyuan had simr physiques and Fu Qingyuan had a lot of clothes, Huo Huan thought that she would simply wear the dress to the date and thene back before cing it back in Fu Qingyuan''s wardrobe.


    But who would have thought her boyfriend would get excited seeing her in that dress and before they knew it, they ended up tumbling in bed causing the dress to be torn into shreds.


    If the dress was a few yuan then Huo Huan would have easily paid it back but it was more than a hundred thousand Yuan even if she was to sell herself, Huo Huan was sure that she will not be able topensate for that dress!


    But no matter what how upset she was with this matter, she couldn''t go against Fu Qingyuan who was pressuring her.

 Chapter 913 Mirror Of Second Dimension

    " Qingyaun, you are so rich then why are you still hung up on that dress?" Huo Huan could not help but question as she looked at Fu Qingyuan who was dressed in branded clothes from top to bottom. Unlike her she was not wearing a rip-off, so why was she being so desperate for that hundred thousand yuan?


    Though Huo Huan was wantonly sucking up to Fu Qingyaun, her words seemed to have poked a hole in Fu Qingyuan''s heart. Though she was wearing branded clothes many did not have any idea that these clothes were bought by her brother''s credit card which was the only one that was working.


    Ever since the banquet, Old Master Fu had been furious with her and her family even though that stupid b*tch did not say her name, Fu Qingyuan was sure that Old Master Fu knew that behind Fu Rong''s kidnapping it was her hand which was why he had not only cut down the shares which her father received every month he had also passed down the orders that those who wanted to get their shares they needed toe to thepany and work.


    It was clear that he was targeting her father.


    Fu Qingyuan was filled with grievances, recalling how she used to live and how rich she was, Fu Qingyuan couldn''t help but bite her lip in frustration. Whenever the beginning of the month came around, thepany''s finance department would send practically all the shares which belonged to her father and she could buy anything that she wanted, these tens of thousand was indeed nothing in her eyes back then.


    But now, her father had to rush to thepany only to get some meagre shares and it was only her brother who was working in their family if not for her brother who was still working, their family would be sitting in their house eating the eggs in their own nest.


    They were barely making ends meet and this woman wanted her to let go of thousands of yuan? She must be joking!


    As she thought of her current situation, she remembered how Fu Rong had started anotherpany under her name. Everyone knew that Fu Rong had no skills when ites to business but because she was Fu Yu Sheng''s sister, everyone was giving her face by buying that half-finished product which was selling quite well on the Inte.


    Suddenly Fu Qingyuan started feeling obstinacy well up inside her heart, why was it that Fu Rong could waste millions of yuan like this but she couldn''t even get the shares which belonged to their family?


    Moreover, this was what the main branch owned, even if Old Master Fu was the one who set thepany up, her grandfather was his elder brother! How can he treat the younger generation of his elder brother like this? Just because her grandfather was no longer here, Old Master Fu was treating them like this!?


    "I don''t care what you say! I want the money and I better see it in a few days or else!" Fu Qingyuan red at Huo Huan before turning around and walking away as she headed towards her family car, her eyes fell on Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan who were eating hot pot in the shop next to their college. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    When she saw Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan happily smiling and eating their meals, Fu Qingyuan felt her nails dig into the back of her palm. Why? Why could they sit inside the shop and eat calmly while reminiscing and she and her family had to suffer like this?


    " Miss."


    " Miss, can you hear me?" When Fu Qingyuan was looking at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng, she heard a woman call her from the alley which was next to her. With a frown, she looked at the woman who was dressed in a ck, tattered cloak and asked, " Why are you calling me? I don''t have cents to give to you."


    With that Fu Qingyuan turned to leave but before she could turn around, she heard the enchanting voice of the woman again, " I know that your heart is filled with hatred, I can see that you wish to see those who have harmed you vanish from the surface of this earth, what shall you do if I tell that I have something that can help you?"


    The woman''s words caused Fu Qingyuan to pause as she turned to look at the woman in the cloak. A part of her was telling her that the woman was simply barking mad but a part of her seemed to be urging her to follow that woman, in the end, the part which was urging her to follow that woman won as Fu Qingyuan told the driver to wait for her a bit as she entered the alley.


    The woman in the cloak smiled as she turned on her heels and then turned around as she took Fu Qingyuan to the small stall which she had set up in the corner of the alley and then walked up to the stall where raised her hand and then pulled a dirty white sheet which was covering a mirror.


    Fu Qingyuan looked at the mirror which was like any other normal mirror and then turned to look at the woman and snapped, " What is this joke?"


    " This is the mirror of another world, young miss," the woman in the cloak answered when Fu Qingyuan continued to look at her with confusion and suspicion, the woman in the cloak smiled and then stated, " You might not know this but other than our world, there is another world ¡ª¡ª- the world of ghosts and nocturnal creatures. Sometimes when the barricade between the two worlds is weakest, these creatures would slip into our world but simr to that the humans can also slip inside their dimension but unlike the supernatural they can never return to this world. Isn''t that what you want? People who went against you to vanish?"


    Fu Qingyuan nced at the mirror which looked normal at first nce and then turned to look at the woman in a cloak as she muttered, "How can I trust you?"


    " Hmm? Would it not be better to experience everything on your own?" The woman in the cloak muttered as she stepped forward in her red heels and then pushed Fu Qingyuan. With her eyes widening Fu Qingyuan looked at the woman before she fell inside the mirror with a ssh of cold water.

 Chapter 914 The Mirror Of Ghostly World

    Fu Qingyuan did not expect the cloaked woman to do something like this, she screamed as she fell on her bottom and then turned to look around her but to her surprise, she realised that even though she was in the same alley in which she was standing, she was no longer in the same world anymore.


    Mist was swivelling around the entire space as if winter was already here and behind that mist, figures tall and ck seemed to be moving. But instead of the sound of footsteps, the sound of something dragging itself on the ground echoed in a silent alley.


    A chill crawled up her spine as Fu Qingyuan realised that she was standing in the other dimension. The dimension which belonged to the dead! Her eyes widened in terror as she took a step back and tried to turn around and run away from this ce¡­maybe the mirror was right behind her, as long as she turns around and push herself against the mirror, she will be able to get out of this ce.


    With that thought in her head, Fu Qingyuan turned around on her heels instead of the mirror which she expected toe face to face with. Her eyes fell on a man who was dressed in a business suit, hisplexion was really pale and he was looking at her with a hollowed pair of eyes as he dragged his feet forward and muttered, " Blood¡­Blood¡­Blood."


    " St¡­Stay back!" Fu Qingyuan told the man whose face was covered with blood as she continued to step away from the ghost which was trying to get close to her. But it was as if she was some delectable-looking piece of meat which the ghost wanted to gobble, it did not stop instead the more she tried to get away from him, the more agitated it became.


    " Blood..give me blood! Give me blood!"


    " No!" Fu Qingyuan screamed as she covered her head just as the ghost of the man jumped on her.


    But the force that she was waiting for did not tackle her down, Fu Qingyuan opened her eyes and looked at the woman who was standing in front of her and immediately scrambled to her feet feeling enraged.


    " What was the meaning of that? Are you trying to make a fool out of me?" Fu Qingyuan asked angrily.


    Seeing her scold her like this the woman in the cloak was not bothered at all, instead, she calmly raised a brow and asked, " Did you not doubt me when I said that this is the mirror of the other world? I simply gave you a test drive to make you believe that I am not making a fool out of you. So Miss, are you satisfied with this mirror?"


    Once Fu Qingyuan calmed down she realised that the mirror was indeed a great thing. She nced at the mirror and then turned to look at the cloaked woman and asked, " Are you sure that no one will be able toe out of that ce once they are pushed into that dimension?"


    " Of course not," the woman in the cloak replied. " Unless their own kind was to lead them back, they will not be able toe back at all."


    When Fu Qingyuan heard the woman''s response she was satisfied. No, she was more than satisfied, she turned to look at the mirror and then said, " What is the price of this mirror? I will buy it."


    As soon as she said that she was going to buy the mirror, the woman in the cloak smiled as a vicious glint shed in her eyes but she masked it quickly before saying, "It''s not that expensive just fifty thousand yuan and not more than that." <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Anyway, it wasn''t her fault that the youngdy did not ask her whether or not there was any side effect of using this mirror there was nothing that she could do.


    ¡­..


    Fu Qingyuan was in a good mood as she brought the mirror back with her to her house.


    When Fu Xinchen saw his sister bringing a mirror which looked ancient and ugly, he could not help but question her, " What are you doing? Why did you bring something like this home? Do you not know that the expenses of the house are already getting more and more heavier?"


    His father did not work but he liked spending money on golf courts and clubs simrly his mother was used to ying mahjong and each time she went out she would lose millions without thinking and to make it even worse his sister was simply beyond saving.


    Compared to the rest of the family, Fu Qingyuan''s expenses were the worst!


    " I did not use much just a total of some fifty thousand yuan," Fu Qingyuan spoke resentfully, when her expenses were being taken care of by the Fu corporations, she did not have to worry about anything. All she needed was to swipe her card and everything will be fine!


    When Fu Xinchen heard her response, he felt like he was going to go crazy.


    " Just fifty thousand yuan? Qingyuan, do you even know what is my sry?" Because Fu Xinchen was smarter than the rest of his family Fu Yu Sheng was willing to give himpany to take care of but even so, since he was the son of Fu Yu Sheng''s third uncle, he was still suppressed by Fu Yu Sheng and his brothers.


    He only earned three million yuan each month and even though this sum of money would be enough for someone else''s family, it was nowhere enough for his own.


    " Why are you getting angry at me?" Seeing that he was snapping at her for no reason, Fu Qingyuan could not help but snap back. " I just used a few thousand yuan, if you are upset then you might as well go and fight it out with your second cousin, he is the one who made our family like this!"


    " What do you mean by that? Do you think that this world is all about taking and not giving?" Fu Xinchen wished to bring Fu Qingyuan back on the right track but given how pampered his sister was, there was no point in screaming at her since she had been rotten to the core. " If you don''t work then you don''t get paid, that is how this world works!"

 Chapter 915 Vicious Thoughts

    " They owe it to us!" Fu Qingyuan did not think that she was in the wrong, so what if she asked for money without working didn''t her grandfather ask Old Master Fu to take care of their family? What he was doing was going against his word! He made a promise and now he was going back on that promise!


    Fu Qingyuan turned to look at her brother after she was done ordering the servant to bring the mirror to her room before she snapped angrily. " Am I in the wrong? Grandfather asked Old Master Fu to take care of our family but because of a small mistake, he is ignoring us like this. I did not even do anything it was all because of that b*tch who was jealous of Fu Rong. Just because she nted a doubt of suspicion in the heart of Old Master Fu, he turned against us!"


    " How can he be so unscrupulous? Is he not worried that he will upset grandfather''s soul in the underworld? Anyway they are so rich paying some small bills for our family is nothing to them but they are still acting like some petty money lenders!"


    " You¡­you are hopeless !" Fu Xinchen thought that he could teach his sister a few things such as gratefulness but seeing how she was acting, he was sure that there was no point in even speaking to her. She was beyond saving!


    Fu Xinchen rubbed his head and then said with annoyance, " Fine, since you want to be like this then you might as well think of solving the issue of money because I cannot do this anymore !"


    After he was done speaking he turned around and left the house, no sooner he was gone Lu Jiao who was hiding in her room came out. She knew that she had made a mess by ying mahjong with her friends because she was a bit drunk, she ended up using more money than Fu Xinchen gave her because of this her son was furious with her.


    " Did you annoy your brother? Qingyuan, I know that you are unhappy with the situation but you should not do this. I mean stay calm for a few more days, your father is trying to get hold of Old Master Fu, sooner orter we will get the shares back, don''t worry," Lu Jiao said to Fu Qingyuan. " But till then try to not irritate your brother, or else we will be in trouble."


    " Hah, so you mean to say that I should just continue to rely on others right?" Fu Qingyuan sneered coldly as she turned on her heels and then walked up the stairs. Now she no longer wanted to please Old Master Fu and the Fu family, her father was directly rted to the Old Master Fu as long as the entire Fu family vanishes, she will be able to get her hands on everything that belongs to Fu Rong!


    A vicious glint shed in her eyes as she walked towards her room leaving a very confused Lu Jiao behind.


    ¡­..


    Crack.


    Song Yan looked at the teacup which broke all of a sudden and her eyes narrowed. Breaking of a teacup was not a good sign, it meant that there was troubleing heading towards them, her tourmaline pupils contracted as she watched the tea drip down onto the floor and stood up before walking out of the room and taking out her phone to call Fu Yu Sheng.


    "What''s up?" The man did not even wait for the first ring to change into the third as he picked up the call at once. " Is something the matter?"


    " Keep an eye on your siblings, I believe something is going to happen," Song Yan looked at Old Master Fu who was now shrouded in a ck cadaveric aura and clenched her fingers. " Someone is scheming behind our back." <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Fu Yu Sheng was silent for a few minutes before he sighed and answered," I got it."


    " Yan Yan, is something the matter?" When Song Yane out of her room, Old Master Fu was ying with Fu Chen. Hearing her footsteps, he turned to look at Song Yan and smiled at her warmly, " You seem a bit serious."


    "It''s nothing, grandpa," Song Yan felt a headacheing, she was sure that she had dealt with most of the enemies of the Fu family so why was Old Master Fu in danger again?


    She took out an S-grade talisman and then handed it to Old Master Fu and said, " I just refined this talisman and thought of handing it to you, please keep this with you every time."


    " Oh sure sure," Old Master Fu was d when Song Yan handed him the talisman, he happily tied it around his neck while Song Yan looked at her son who was shrouded with the same cadaveric aura. It was clear that this time someone was targeting their entire family, an annoyed glimmer shed in her eyes as Song Yan picked Fu Chen who was watching his cartoon and then said, " Chen Chen, do you want to go to Grandpa Song''s house? Your grandpa Song said that he is missing you."


    What Song Yan said was obviously a lie, Song Dong Ming was leaving for country C since Chu Lian went to that country many times, they were hoping to trace the grave of her mother but Song Yan did not have much hope, she knew that Chu Lian would not bury her mother in a ce where they can find her mother easily.


    But it was better to send Fu Chen out of the country with the uing trouble.


    " Really?" Fu Chen questioned as he turned to look at Song Yan, to be honest, he liked his Grandpa Song since he spoiled him rotten.


    "That''s right," Song Yan nodded to which Fu Chen thought over her suggestion a bit before agreeing with her.


    Only then did Song Yan heave a sigh of relief, she then turned to look at Old Master Fu and then said, " Grandpa it''s better if you stay at home these past few days."


    Old Master Fu''s eyes flickered, he wanted to ask what Song Yan meant by this but then he remembered how powerful his daughter-inw was which was why he shut his mouth and agreed.


    " I understand, I will stay at home."

 Chapter 916 Mental Damage

    " Did you see anything?" When Fu Yu Sheng returned home, he came looking for Song Yan. After her call, he continued to pay attention to his business enemies but did not find anything which only made him worry even more.


    An enemy did not scare him but someone who hid in the dark did because it was really hard to withstand the attacks of those who hid in the dark since they could not see what they were doing behind their backs.


    Song Yan raised her head from the chart which she drew on arge yellow paper and looked at Fu Yu Sheng before shaking her head as she stated, " I can''t see anything, it is like someone is purposely stopping me from seeing what I wish to see."


    Her brows furrowed even more as she looked at the chart and added, " This is something that never happened to me before which is really suspicious. It looks like someone proficient in the dark arts is targeting us this time around."


    She had been trying to make a forceful divination but each time she was close to finding the answer, something would block her in the middle which terrified Song Yan a little.


    As she did not like to stay in the dark, this sudden cmity made her feel like she had gone blind for a few days.


    " Are you talking about the woman in red?" Fu Yu Sheng had a feeling that Song Yan was mentioning that woman who always dressed in mboyant red. " But did you not say that she was a ghost should she not be gone by now?"


    " I never said that she was a ghost, I said that she was a mania. An existence which is neither human nor ghost ¡ª¡ª it lies somewhere in the middle since a mania is something that wakes up when a human''s obsession takes over them and instead of dying they sort of fade away," Song Yan exined patiently as she turned to look at the chart where only she and Li Wenyi were safe while the rest of the Fu family was covered in death aura.


    " An obsession never dies, Yu Sheng ¡­if anything it gets fiercer and stronger with each day," She raised her hand and then rubbed the space between her eyebrows. " I am sure that the woman is not only alive, she is keeping a close eye on us. It will exin why your family meets all sorts of tragedies every single time."


    Fu Yu Sheng immediately felt a chill crawl up on his spine as he took a step closer to Song Yan and said, " There is no ¡­no need to say something like this right? I mean¡­are you trying to say that the woman is obsessed with my family?"


    " Not your family," Song Yan raised a brow as she looked at him and tapped at his name on the chart which had the biggest cmity nted on his head as his name was shrouded in thickest ck cadaveric qi. " Only you. Have you forgotten? For the sake of sleeping with you, she took over my body before trying to kill me."


    " I¡­ That¡­" Fu Yu Sheng rubbed his arms as he looked around, as if afraid that the woman would pounce on him from a dark corner any second now. " There is no need for you to say something like this is there? Why¡­why are reminding me of something so scary?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    " I am not reminding you of anything, I just saying that your face is annoying," Song Yan deadpanned as she pushed herself off the couch and stepped closer to him before clutching his face in her hand and muttering, " Just how many troubles do I have to go through because of this face? Why don''t you do something about it?"


    As she spoke, she flung his face away as if she was disgusted causing Fu Yu Sheng to awkwardly brush his curly hair from his eyes and forehead as he said, " But you like me because of my face right?"


    " Hmph, you are disillusioned if you think that I like you," she walked over to the window of the balcony in their room and then raised her head to look at the sky which was especially dark tonight. " Who likes trouble anyway?"


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­.." S¡­Something just broke inside me.


    " Did you call your siblings?" Song Yan turned to look at him and asked causing Fu Yu Sheng to jump in the air as he nodded but then he paused suddenly.


    " What is it?" Song Yan questioned with her eyes narrowing dangerously which made Fu Yu Sheng turn his head away as he started to sweat buckets of sweat and replied stutteringly,


    " I ¡­ I did call everyone but Yu Shen was in a meeting and he did not pick up my call ¡­. I did message him but I don''t know whether or not he saw my message ¡­" he trailed off as Song Yan''s re intensified.


    A part of him was angry at Fu Yu Shen as well but what can he do about that brat?


    Song Yan rubbed her forehead in frustration before heading towards the chart which she had drawn and sure enough Fu Yu Shen''s name was shrouded in the thickestyer of ck qi since he was the one in danger.


    She looked at the chart before raising her head and looking at Fu Yu Sheng as she sneered, " Just you wait after all of this gets over, I will charge you all thousands of millions as mental damage charges! Now what are you looking at me for like that? Go and bring your car out, your stupid brother is going to die if we don''t save him soon !"


    " Ah yes!" Fu Yu Sheng snapped out of his daze as he rushed out of the room, he knew it! He knew that he was going to get scolded because of Fu Yu Shen! If that idiot survives this danger, he will surely make him kneel for another week!

 Chapter 917 Help Me To Get Home

    On the other hand, Fu Yu Shen did not have any idea that his life was in danger. He finished the meeting with his client and then followed him out of the ssy restaurant which he had booked for the meeting.


    " Then I will call you soon, Mister Fu," the old man whom Fu Yu Shen was sending off smiled at him before slipping inside the car as his driver turned on the ignition.


    Fu Yu Shen bowed his head in acknowledgement and greeting as he bid the old man goodbye and straightened up the second the car was no longer in sight.


    " Ah, that old man sure was chatty but at least I don''t have to worry about him refusing the deal," Fu Yu Shen sighed as he arched his back and then rolled his shoulders before turning to look around the silent surroundings and shuddering a little when he realised that it had gotten a bit toote in the night.


    A cold breath left his lips as he muttered under his breath, " I should go home as well, who knows what might happen to me if I stay here."


    After suffering from a myriad of incidents, Fu Yu Shen seemed to have epted the fact that his luck was far worse than that of his brothers. If it was one of his elder brothers, they might not suffer a misfortune but he was different, the second he was alone, he was destined to face something ¡ª¡ª


    " Help!" No sooner did that thoughte to his head, than a cry of a woman in plight came to ring inside his ear.


    Fu Yu Shen paused but he did not turn around, what if this was another trap? What if he saves that woman and ends up falling in a pit instead?


    No, No, he should ignore this scream and continue with his n of going back home. No matter what it was safer and it wasn''t as if he was the only man on these lonely streets, right?


    Whoosh.


    Just as Fu Yu Shen turned his head around, he was surprised to find that he was indeed the only man on these lonely streets. What the hell? What happened to the general poption of men?


    Where the hell were they hiding tonight? Usually, this street will be full of hooligans and thugs drinking and having fun. Ah, yes¡­.


    Hooligans.


    As Fu Yu Shen came to a stop in front of his car, he saw a woman getting teased by a bunch of hooligans in an alley which was right in front of his car and Fu Yu Shen face palmed.


    Seriously, of all ces, they only found this alley? The one which is right in front of his car, honestly? Like there were a bunch of alleys on this street why chose the one which was in front of his car?


    It was all right though, the woman still haven''t seen him and he could still sneak out. Sure it sting his pride and conscience a little but Fu Yu Shen had learned the lesson of putting the oxygen mask first on his mouth before saving anyone.


    " Mister! Yes the one in suit! Please help me!" But just as he was going to sneak away, the woman noticed him and called for help.


    Crap, now he can''t even leave.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Fu Yu Shen cursed his luck before sighing as he took out his phone and then waved it in front of the hooligans and said, " All right that''s enough fun on your part, if you don''t let the youngdy go then I will have to call for police."


    Though Fu Yu Shen spoke righteously, he wanted to go back home desperately. He did not even care if the woman in front of him was a young woman who was beautiful and terrified because of what happened to her just now.


    After the incident of getting his soul ripped in pieces and stolen from his body just because of a woman, Fu Yu Shen was left traumatized, now every time he saw a frail and helpless-looking woman, he only wished to stay away from her.


    The hooligans all looked at the rich young master who was threatening them. The leader''s gaze fell on Fu Yu Shen''s phone and he clicked his tongue before turning on his heels and leaving.


    Though the girl was pretty she was not so beautiful that they would be willing to go to prison. It was just not worth it.


    Fu Yu Shen sighed in relief when he saw that the hooligans were leaving thest thing he wanted was to get entangled in a mess from which he cannot disentangle.


    However just as he turned around to open the door of his car, he came face to face with the woman who was getting harassed.


    " Gahh! What ¡­what now?" He questioned as he took a step away from the woman who was standing in front of him.


    " Can you¡­ please help me. I am not asking for money or anything just takes me to my home¡­ it is on the third alley from this building," the young woman pleaded softly. Her entire body was trembling and she looked close to fainting but Fu Yu Shen was not fooled, he was fooled once and twice there was no way he was going to let anyone make a fool out of him again.


    " I am busy, I have a wife waiting for me at home¡ª¡ª" he began but the woman was not listening, she immediately reached out her hands and sped his own with them.


    " Oh but please," said the woman with tears brimming in her eyes. " I am afraid that those men wille looking for me if I go home alone¡­ so please, just lead me to the front door. I will not even ask you to follow me in."


    " I¡­"


    " Young man if she is asking for help, then why don''t you help her a little?" Just as Fu Yu Shen was going to refuse he heard the voice of an old man. He turned around and looked at the old man standing behind him with a hunchback and narrowed his eyes before he said, " If you feel so bad for her why don''t you help her, old man?"


    " Hah, the young men of this generation¡­" the old man sighed as he limped forward and continued muttering, " Back in my days I would even take down a bear with bare hands but now these young men with that figure which they use to show off can''t even lead a terrified woman to her home. How embarrassing¡­"


    Fu Yu Shen was speechless as he turned to look at the young woman and asked, "Are you not going to let go of me?"


    " Not unless you help me."


    Fu Yu Shen: "¡­." That''s some bold way of asking for help miss.

 Chapter 918 He Is Dead

    Fu Yu Shen under his chivalrous spirit and the strength of a chimpanzee the woman whom he picked up could only lead her to her house. It was a good thing that she lived so close but the bad thing was that her house was in the alley which looked a bit too dark for his liking. He stared at the dark alley which was covered without the slightest bit of light at the further end, trembled slightly as he looked at the dark end of the alley and then turned to look at the woman as he said, " I have brought you here, now I think you can go back to your home with ease right?"


    But the woman who was holding his arm so tightly that he felt like she was going to snap it off from the elbow joint very soon, shook her head with tears brimming in her eyes as she said, " I ¡­I still scared, those thugs¡­they all know where I live¡ª¡ª I don''t think that I will be at ease if you leave me now."


    '' With your strength, I don''t think that you need to worry about those thugs¡­if anything those thugs need to fear you!'' Fu Yu Shen thought in his head, he wanted to leave but the arm which was being held by the woman could not be freed no matter what.


    A part of him wished to call his brother for some reason, but all his calls were unreachable. He was aware that something was terribly wrong since the woman who was holding his arm was way too strong for a woman and the fact that no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of her¡ª¡ª but Fu Yu Shen ¡­was a cowardly man whose muscles were indeed just for show.


    He couldn''t defeat this macho woman and he was sure that if he tried to resist, he might receive a punch which might knock the air out of his lungs. So, instead of trying to struggle he hoped that nothing would go wrong!


    '' Haha, sister-inw. I am so sorry but your youngest brother-inw indeed has no guts!'' Fu Yu Shen closed his eyes and muttered an apology to Song Yan as he led the woman to her house.


    If only Song Yan was standing beside him, she would have smacked him in the face and sent him to the military to take military training from scratch!


    The sound of their footsteps echoed in the alley as Fu Yu Shen continued to walk further and further inside the alley. The sound of cat mewling in anger and the scampering of rats scared him but he didn''t dare to let it show on his face. He wanted to keep this small bit of dignity intact for himself¡ª¡ª just as he was waiting for the woman to turn into some bat-shit crazy hag and pounce on him, the young woman sweetly spoke,


    " Oh, we are here," her words caused Fu Yu Shen to open his eyes as he looked at the door which was old with its paint peeling and he immediately sighed in relief. Looks like he was really thinking too much, most probably this woman was indeed in trouble and he ended up overreacting!


    " Then I guess, I will see you off then," Fu Yu Shen smiled with relief coating every inch of his face before he turned around to walk away but no sooner did he turn around, than he felt something push him forward, right in front of the mirror which was sitting in front of him.


    Of course, Fu Yu Shen closed his eyes as he epted his fate. Of course, he was schemed again like an idiot!


    " To all the prettydies who take advantage of their pretty faces and harm innocent men like me, I hope you marry King Kong who doesn''t own even underwear!" Fu Yu Shen cursed in a loud voice before he fell inside the mirror with a cold ssh and vanished.


    Behind him, Huo Huan rubbed her arms and spat three times. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I hope his curse doesn''t work," she muttered in her head but unfortunately for her, Fu Yu Shen was carrying an S-grade talisman. Even if he was not a celestial master, his rage was something which was exinable thus, with his fortune and the karma ying its role, there was no way his curse was not going to set itself in its ce.


    But of course that was something that no one needed to worry about right now.


    ..


    " Fock!" Fu Yu Shen covered his head as he sat down on the pavement which was covered with mist. " Why me? Why of all people me? Is it because I look easy to bully? I might look easy but there is no need to just target me!"


    " F¡­die! Die! Die!" Just as Fu Yu Shen was grieving over his bad luck, a female ghost with a swollen head and only a few strands of hair on her bald hair came scuttling towards Fu Yu Shen. " I hope you die!"


    As she screamed, she jumped on Fu Yu Shen with her mouth wide open. However before she could take a bite of Fu Yu Shen''s neck, thetter raised his hand and then took off his shoe before smacking the ghost right across her face.


    " Are you stupid? Can''t you see that I am going through an existential crisis?" Fu Yu Shen looked at the ghost thing which was looking at him with a wary look in her eyes and snorted. " You are nothingpared to what I have seen, so shut up and get lost!"


    Though the ghost did not want to get lost, its wandering eyes were focused on the golden aura which was protecting Fu Yu Shen. Even if it was to attack Fu Yu Shen again, there was no way she was going to win¡ª¡ª thus, the female ghost scuttled away.


    "That''s what I thought! Hmph!"


    ¡­.


    While Fu Yu Shen was feeling proud of himself, Song Yan who was sitting inside Fu Yu Sheng''s car looked at the chart in her hand and then with a frown on her face spoke up all of sudden, " He is dead."


    ------------------

 Chapter 919 He Is Dead —-2

    Till now the car which was driving like it was sliding on butter suddenly hit several obstructions as Fu Yu Sheng hit the brakes and turned to look at Song Yan who suddenly announced that his younger brother was dead.


    " You¡­what do you mean by that?" Fu Yu Sheng had been prepared to hear that his brother had gone missing but he did not expect to suddenly hear the news of his youngest brother''s death. What was he going to do now? How was he going to tell Grandpa that his foolish little Yu Shen was now dead?


    And Miss Ning Yu? She will be so distraught with grief.


    " Yu Shen," Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes suddenly turned red as he clenched his fingers on hisp. He was not going to let the person who killed his brother go! Even if he had to drag that person from the gates of hell, he will do it! He will definitely, most certainly get his hands on the neck of the culprit who killed his brother!


    Though Fu Yu Sheng always punished Fu Yu Shen, deep within his heart, he cared for his younger brother and now that he was dead¡ª¡ª


    " Oh before you start crying ¡­ I meant that it looks like he is dead¡­ as for whether or not he died, I have no idea," Song Yan''s voice broke the small funeral that Fu Yu Sheng was already holding inside his head.


    Immediately, the tears which were trickling down Fu Yu Sheng''s cheeks paused as he turned to look at Song Yan and then said, " What do you mean '' it looks like he is dead,''?"


    Song Yan cleared her throat as she noticed the me in Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes before pointing at the chart which was lying on herp and then exined, " His name is covered with death qi which means that he is dead ¡­but the S grade talisman that I gave him did not seem to have lost its effect which is why I said that he looks like he is dead but whether or not he is really dead, I have no idea."


    Only then did Fu Yu Sheng''s heart ease a little even though he was still unaware of what happened with Fu Yu Shen as long as there was no news it was still good news.


    " You don''t know what is going on?" He asked with a subtle frown to which Song Yan shook her head in response.


    " No," Song Yan answered as she stared at the chart which was spread over herp and narrowed her eyes. " I have never seen something like this before¡­ even¡ª-" She was going to say that she did not see something like this even when she was living as a ghost but then Song Yan paused as she realised that she seemed to have gotten a bit too chatty.


    " Even ?" Fu Yu Sheng looked at Song Yan while waiting for her to continue speaking.


    However, Song Yan did not continue speaking, instead, she sinctly changed the topic, " Turn the car around, we are going to Master Gu''s sect."


    The hotel where Fu Yu Shen went was in the opposite direction of Gu Chenyi''s house which was why they had to drive the car around and change their location. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Though Fu Yu Sheng wanted to go and check the restaurant where Fu Yu Shen went but Song Yan refused saying that it was better to get a grasp of the situation before doing something hasty.


    With Song Yan''s witty remarks, Fu Yu Sheng could not win and thus drove to the Gu family''s sect but only upon reaching the sect did he realise that they needed an identification card to enter the sect as the Gu family was the biggest sect in their city.


    " How are we going to go inside?" Though he was the heir of one of the four prominent families of the city, Fu Yu Sheng was well aware of how hard it was to meet someone like Gu Chenyi who was the head of the Gu family.


    " Since I brought you here. Naturally, I have a way to get us both inside," Song Yan slipped out of the car and then headed towards the front gate of the sect which was under Gu Chenyi, behind her Fu Yu Sheng closely followed as the two of them came to stand in front of the guard who sat in the small security room.


    " Yes?" The man acknowledged Song Yan but his attitude was a bit condescending as if he was looking down on Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan.


    Song Yan smiled, she knew that with the power and fame that the Gu family held, even a small security guard would act all high and mighty. After all, from fine actors to doctors and celestial masters, the Gu family had its members scattered all over the world.


    " I am Master Gu Chenyi''s disciple," she summoned the token which Gu Chenyi had given to her and showed it to the security guard who in turn immediately sat up since he was well aware of the token which belonged to Gu Chenyi.


    After all, who did not know that Gu Chenyi was the one and only owner of ghost jade which was glittering white with poisonous looking purplish hue on top?


    A few years ago, this ghost jade made a lot of noise but then Gu Chenyi stopped wearing it saying that he had given it away to a disciple but who was this disciple whom he spoke of, no one knew.


    And now that the said disciple which everyone was curious about was here, the security guard immediately felt a chill crawl up his spine. Did he really treat the disciple of Master Chenyi contemptuously?


    Given how well Master Chenyi treated his disciple, he will surely be kicked out once Master Chenyi finds out about this small incident!


    " I ¡­ I will bring you to where Master Chenyi is currently cultivating Madam," the security guard bowed in front of Song Yan but thetter simply smiled and said,


    " Oh no, there is no need for you to trouble yourself just call a maid or someone else?"

 Chapter 920 Not Allowed To Enter

    " No, No there is nothing that is keeping me busy," the guard did not act arrogantly anymore, he lowered his head before asking Song Yan to follow him. Before he opened the gates and then entered the Gu family sect, which was a lot different than Fu Yu Sheng had imagined, he looked at the tall building which looked a lot like his ownpany building and then turned to look at Song Yan before asking, " Are you sure, Master Gu is here? This¡­looks a bit too out of his zone right?"


    Gu Chenyi was a man who wore a long white sleeves shirt with beige or brown pants with slippers. He was the kind of man who looked like he lived in a small manor with his pets not in a building which looked like it was a part of the corporate world where he had to work 24/7.


    " He looks like a sleazy dirtbag who only knows how to flirt all year round but he is much more serious than he looks when ites to his family and work," Song Yan exined in a soft voice as she looked at the man who was walking next to her. Seeing that Fu Yu Sheng still looked a bit confused, she patted him on the shoulder and then said, " It might seem like the job that I do is nothing serious but you will be shocked to know how many normal people are affected by the supernatural, do you think that the Gu family is a big family for no reason?"


    Fu Yu Sheng did notment, in fact, it was better to say that he did not have anything that he wanted to say because he just finished counting the floors of the building and to his surprise, he found out that Gu Chenyi had one more floor in his buildingpared to his.


    Did it mean that he was much busier than him?


    This left a bad taste in his mouth, even though Song Yan told him that Gu Chenyi was her master. That man left a bad taste in his mouth! Something about that man made him sense danger as if he was going to snatch something precious from him.


    Looks like he needed to start working harder.


    The two of them entered the building which was fully incorporated with the modernforts. Though as Fu Yu Sheng entered the building he saw many old men walking inside while dressed in ck and white robes, they seemed to be discussing something quite intensely while the younger ones were dressed in ck jackets withpletely ck outfit which was quite simr to the one that Song Yan wore when she was working.


    " I never asked why you always wear ck when you go to work?" Fu Yu Sheng asked as he looked at Song Yan who was dressed in a ck fitting dress.


    "It is easy to blend in the dark like this," She told him as she looked down at the ck dress that she was wearing. " Other colours can easily be detected on the other hand."


    " Assistant Geng!" When Fu Yu Sheng was going to say something, Song Yan suddenly intervened as she saw Gu Chenyi''s assistant who was heading to the top floor.


    " Miss Song," Assistant Geng greeted as he turned to look at Song Yan, just like others he was dressed in a ck suit which would have been considered a fitting suit for a funeral but in thepany it seemed to be sticking out oddly.


    Song Yan nodded at Assistant Geng as she bid goodbye to the guard before turning to look at the man who still had his finger pressed on the elevator button. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    " Are you going to see Master?" She asked Assistant Geng.


    " Yes," the man nodded as the elevator finally opened with a ding. " Are you here to see Master Chenyi as well?" Though Assistant Geng did not meet Song Yan before he had seen her, since she was the one and only disciple of Master Chenyi, it would be surprising if he did not even take a look at her face.


    "That''s right, is he still cultivating?" Song Yan questioned as she followed Assistant Geng inside the elevator along with Fu Yu Sheng.


    The doors of the elevator closed with a sharp click as the three stepped inside.


    " He is indeed in locked cultivation, but I think if I tell Master Chenyi that his favourite disciple is here¡­ most probably he wille out of his closed-door cultivation," replied Assistant Geng.


    His response was enough to let Song Yan know that Gu Chenyi indeed locked himself because his grandfather was forcing him to marry Shen Yu and because Gu Chenyi did not wish to follow the orders of his grandfather, he locked himself in the cave which was on the mountain behind this building.


    Fu Yu Sheng''s brows twitched when he heard Assistant Geng say that Song Yan was Gu Chenyi''s favourite disciple. A part of him wished to tell Assistant Geng that this favourite disciple of Master Chenyi was also married but he did not wish to act like those overbearing presidents in the novel who got jealous and embarrassed their better halves by making things awkward which was why he silently refrained himself from saying anything.


    Though he still cleared his throat to make his presence known.


    Only then did Assistant Geng turn to look at Fu Yu Sheng and frowned before his eyes flicked left and right. " Ah yes," he suddenly eximed. " Ipletely forgot that you are married, Miss Song."


    '' Hah? You are saying that you forgot that your master precious disciple has a super precious husband? Is that what you are saying?''


    Fu Yu Sheng tilted his head to the side, with a nerve throbbing in his head which showed that he was this close to snapping.


    " Don''t tease him too much, Assistant Geng," Song Yan sighed as she nted a hand on Fu Yu Sheng''s shoulder and pulled him back before he jumped on Assistant Geng. " And you too don''t take his words seriously, he is an evil spirit exorciser. Being a sadist is in his veins, he likes to tease and taunt people a lot. Isn''t that right, Assistant Geng?"

 Chapter 921 Not Allowed To Enter——2

    ---------------


    "That''s right," Assistant Geng smiled at Fu Yu Sheng, seeing that thetter was almost on the verge of snapping, he did not tease him anymore and then said, " I am usually sent to haunted ces which are full of evil yin energy. Because the forces of evil are too strong there, usually no human will stay at those ces and because exterminating those evil spirits takes months sometimes, I have quite forgotten to socialize with humans, this is how usually converse with others now. It''s quite amusing."


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at the man as if he had gone crazy and then turned to look at Song Yan. This was how this man conversed with others usually? Was he not afraid of getting picked up and beaten to a pulp?


    " No one can beat him other than Master Chenyi," as if understanding what was going on in Fu Yu Sheng''s head, Song Yan answered him. What she said was indeed the truth, Assistant Geng was a twelfth-level celestial master, if he was not strong enough to deal with humans, there was no way, Gu Chenyi would have sent him to the lone and abandoned ind to tame those spirits which broke out of their seals.


    In herst life if not for Shen Yu''s betrayal at the endpoint, Gu Chenyi and Assistant Geng would not have died. But then again, Gu Chenyi adored Fu Rong ever since that girl was a child, even though she was arrogant and gruff, Gu Chenyi still blindly called her a child who lost her way and when she died only Gu Chenyi was willing to ce flower on Fu Rong''s grave.


    Though Song Yan did not want to admit it but Fu Rong''s death also yed a major role in Gu Chenyi''s death or else he would not have given up on himself. That was one of the reasons why she saved Fu Rong in the past because her master was a sucker when it came to love.


    The elevator door opened with a small ding as they arrived at the topmost floor where Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng stepped outside in the corridor with Assistant Geng but the second they stepped inside the corridor they heard a woman shrieking at the top of her lungs.


    " What do you mean that I am not allowed to?" Shen Yu nted her hands heavily on the secretary''s table and then red at her with her sharp eyes. " What do you mean by that I am not allowed to go inside since he is in locked door cultivation? Chenyi knows that grandfather asked us to get married so why is he behaving like this, didn''t we get engaged?"


    The secretary looked at the hysterical-looking Shen Yu and then sighed, " I am sorry, Miss Shen. It''s not that I don''t want to open the door for you but as you can see, I have tried to message the person who went inside the cultivation room with Master Chenyi and from what I can see they don''t agree for you to enter. Since there is no response!"


    For the hundredth time, the secretary repeated the same words which she had repeated many times already, if it was not for the sake of the heavy pay grade, she would have left already after resigning!


    " You! How can he refuse to see me when I am his fianc¨¦e!" Shen Yu rebutted angrily, though she knew that Gu Chenyi was running from getting married to her but the more he ran the more she wanted to change after him. Not because she was fascinated by him but because she knew that if she left him alone for too long, he mighte up with an excuse to deal with her something which she did not wish to happen.


    Just as Shen Yu was thinking about how to sneak inside the locked cave, the sound of footsteps caused her to turn around and when she saw that it was none other than Song Yan, her expression could not help but twist.


    Even though Gu Chenyi continued to express that this woman was just his disciple, something about her made Shen Yu feel threatened. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    " Second Madam Fu," though Shen Yu was upset upon seeing Song Yan, she still raised her head and acted haughtily like the madam of the Gu sect. " Is there something that you need?"


    Song Yan raised a brow when she saw how proud Shen Yu looked and smiled coldly.


    This was how Shen Yu was, though she took pride in being the fianc¨¦e of the master of the Gu family and even used many resources for herself to raise her cultivation level, she also did not feel grateful for anything which Gu Chenyi or the Gu family did for Shen Yu.


    Maybe in Shen Yu''s eyes, it was the Gu family who owed something to her.


    " I am here to see, Master Chenyi," though Song Yan wished tobust Shen Yu into mes, she held herself back. She hadn''t dealt with that bastard who took advantage of Shen Yu''s existence and tore Gu Chenyi into pieces.


    Shen Yu did notice the cold attitude that Song Yan was showing to her but she simply took it for granted that Song Yan was unamused with her because she was Gu Chenyi''s fianc¨¦e.


    Hah! She knew it! Though these two pretended to be master and disciple, there was something wrong with them.


    " He is in closed cultivation, I believe that Miss Song will have to wait until Chenyies out," Shen Yu smiled at Song Yan politely but her expression was full of proactiveness. She ced a hand on her chest and then continued, " And if I may, I will suggest Miss Song to think about the consequences of her actions."


    " Oh, that''s very riching from you," Song Yan coldly spat as she turned to look at the secretary and said, " Tell Master Chenyi that Song Yan is here to see him."


    " Along with her husband," chimed Fu Yu Sheng, he was not going to leave his wife with that dangerous man.


    Song Yan closed her eyes and then opened them before adding, " Along with her husband."

 Chapter 922 Pushed From Top Floor

    " Did you not hear what I just said?" Shen Yu was beyond stunned when she saw Song Yan acting as if she did not hear a thing that she had just said to her. Her eyes were filled with disbelief as this was the first time someone dared to treat her like this in the Gu sect. Because everyone knew that she was Gu Chenyi''s fianc¨¦e everyone tried to curry favour with her, never before did anyone dare to treat her like such.


    " I heard you," Song Yan did not wish to find trouble with Shen Yu but thetter was simply too much like a mad dog unless she received a kick in the back, she woulde back to bite. She turned to look at Shen Yu who was ring at her and calmly stated, " But Master told me that as long as I want to see him, all I need to do is toe and state my name. Unless he is out of the country, he will definitely see me."


    " Hah," Shen Yu scoffed as she rolled her eyes, though she was clenching her hands so tight that her nails were digging into the back of her palms. She still narrowed her eyes and then spoke in a sneering voice, "You seem to have overestimated yourself a bit too much, even I as his fianc¨¦e couldn''t step inside the ce where he had gone to cultivate and you think you will be allowed to enter? Why don''t you stop humiliating yourself and go back¡ª¡ª"


    " Master Gu has agreed to see you, Miss Song," just as Shen Yu was getting a kick out of scolding Song Yan, the receptionist standing behind the counter spoke up causing an awkward silence to fill up the entire corridor.


    Shen Yu''s entire face which was flushed with excitement earlier turned pale as she turned to re at the secretary. Though her re was that of a poisonous snake, the secretary did not even flinch. Though Shen Yu was indeed the fianc¨¦e of Master Gu Chenyi, everyone who worked on the same floor as Gu Chenyi knew that she was nothing but a nominal fianc¨¦e in name and Master Gu had no intentions to marry her.


    More importantly, this floor was not under Shen Yu''s control or jurisdiction thuc even if she was upset with the secretary, Shen Yu wouldn''t be able to kick the woman out of the sect.


    " Pfft," Assistant Geng who was standing on the sideughed out loud before he turned his gaze away from Shen Yu whose temper was about to re up. " Sorry, I think I got something in my eye."


    And that made youugh?


    The onlookers couldn''t help but question in their heads, though the p which Shen Yu received was indeed too fast there was no need for Assistant Geng to embarrass her like this ¡ª¡ª he could have at least held on to hisugh for a few minutes beforeughing like such.


    " You!" Shen Yu almost exploded in humiliation, she did not know why but nothing was going her way. Not only was Gu Chenyi not willing to marry her but even his disciples were making fun of her! She turned to look at the secretary who was no longer looking at her and demanded, " Why is it that she can see Chenyi but I can''t!"


    " You need to ask about this from Master Chenyi, Miss Shen," the secretary calmly replied as she raised her head from the screen of theputer and looked at Shen Yu whose jowls were trembling because of the rage she was feeling. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Though the secretary did not say it outright, Shen Yu knew that she was making fun of her by saying such words. It was embarrassing for a fianc¨¦ to agree to see a stranger than the woman to whom he was engaged, Shen Yu was aware of the fact that she and Gu Chenyi did not get along even the slightest bit but she thought that he would at least show her some face if she was to use his grandfather as a threat.


    " Fine, tell him that I will be with his grandfather, in case he is willing to see me," Shen Yu did not wish to embarrass herself any more than she already had which was why she turned on her heels and then ced the sunsses on the bridge of her nose and walked away.


    Seeing her leave with that haughty strut, Song Yan did not hold herself back as she threw another talisman and this time it was a much stronger one than she used before.


    " It seems like you don''t like Miss Shen as well, Miss Song," Assistant Geng of course noticed the bile talisman which Song Yan flicked at Shen Yu''s back and was speechless when he saw that Shen Yu did not even notice the talisman which stuck close to her back. Though it was indeed a high-grade talisman, with Shen Yu''s cultivation level she should have at least sensed it.


    Song Yan looked at Shen Yu whose expression turned worse as soon as she stepped inside the elevator and hurled her breakfast at the old man who was stepping outside causing the old man to pause and turn around to look at Shen Yu with a questioning expression and smirked, " We have some little differences among us and nothing else."


    Assistant Gent did not say anything he merely smiled politely and tucked the sore boil talisman back in his pocket before motioning for Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng to walk ahead of him, " After you."


    The three of them walked inside the office which belonged to Gu Chenyi ignoring the apologies which Shen Yu was handing to the old man whom she vomited on.


    Once the guards who were standing on the side of the double door pushed the door open for them. As Song Yan stepped inside the familiar room, she instinctively turned to look at the bookshelf but then her gaze met with Assistant Geng who was staring at her funnily and her heart skipped a beat as asked, " How are we supposed to arrive at the locked cave where master is cultivating?"


    Assistant Geng arched a brow as he headed towards the bookshelf and pulled a book which caused the bookshelf to part as it opened into the vast sky, " Like this but I suppose you already know that, Miss Song."


    -------------------------

 Chapter 923 Pushed From The Top Floor —-2

    Song Yan simply acted as if she could not hear a word which came out of Assistant Geng''s mouth and then walked over to the edge of the room where the wall had parted to reveal the ck sky and the whistling winds which made her locks flutter.


    However before she could take another step close to the opening, her arm was caught and she was pulled back.


    " What are you doing?" Fu Yu Sheng had seen many things but he still did not believe that anyone would be fine if they were to step out of a big opening which was big enough for a truck to drive past it and not plummet to the ground from the top floor of a building. " Where are you going?"


    Only then did Song Yan remember that Fu Yu Sheng did not know how this ce functioned. She turned to look at him and then patted him on his shoulder before saying, "It''s all right, this nothing but a mirage."


    " Thats right, Master Fu," Assistant Geng pointed to the dark sky and the whistling winds which looked hyper-realistic and exined, " Master Chenyi does not like it when people whom he does not wish to see barge inside his room, this is nothing but a small mirage to help him avoid those unwanted meetings. Those who have the permission of Master Chenyi can conveniently use this exit."


    " And those who don''t?" Fu Yu Sheng asked Assistant Geng with a narrowed pair of eyes that were filled with suspicions. Though he did not say it outright, one could see that he had the least amount of trust in Gu Chenyi.


    Assistant Geng smiled at his question and calmly replied, "Then they will fall to death for interfering with his rest."


    This was also the reason why Shen Yu despite being arrogant as ever had to stand outside and ask for Gu Chenyi''s permission to enter his realm. If this mirage was not here to stop her then Shen Yu would have barged right inside the office without any care but because she feared the power and arrays which Master Chenyi had ced inside of this office, Shen Yu did not dare to act recklessly.


    '' What a sadistic man,'' Fu Yu Sheng muttered in his head as he looked at the mirage.


    He could even imagine how the conversation between those who died after falling to death from this ce and the guards in the underworld went.


    " Oh how you died?"


    " I was sent plummeting to the ground because I disturbed the rest of a certain man."


    A shiver danced down his spine as he hugged Song Yan''s arm and carefully approached the opening in the wall, from where he stood he could see cars driving past the Gu building as well as the city lights and shimmering moon. This was a mirage? How was this a mirage?


    It looked too real to be one.


    " Is there no other¡ª¡ª" option, was what Fu Yu Sheng wanted to say but Assistant Geng who stood behind him smirked and said, " I am afraid not." And then before Fu Yu Sheng couldprehend what he was doing the man pushed him from behind!


    Fu Yu Sheng felt his footing loosen on the floor as his eyes widened before his lips parted and he screamed, " AHHHHHH!" <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    " You are screaming too loud what is the matter?" A voice stopped Fu Yu Sheng to scream as he plopped on the carpeted floor beside him, his wife stepped down from the roof of the cave which seemed to be made of some otherworldly material as it parted and allowed Song Yan to step inside gracefully.


    Fu Yu Sheng was still out of it as he shivered and trembled while his heart thumped inside of his chest. Just now he was sure that Assistant Geng pushed him off the top floor of the building but now he was sitting on the surface of the cave?


    " Are you all right?" Song Yan looked at her shaken-up husband and red at Assistant Geng who came after them. Thetter had the fair share of guilt to touch his nose awkwardly.


    Fu Yu Sheng raised his head and looked at Song Yan before shaking his head and replying, " I feel like my heart is going to explode."


    " Oh dear, that startled you?" Song Yan crouched down and patted Fu Yu Sheng on the back like a child who needed coaxing.


    Gu Chenyi: "¡­." Sure, do all the PDA you want just remember that I am single!


    " Ahem!" Gu Chenyi was speechless but he still cleared his throat and asked, "What is the matter?"


    " You should ask Assistant Geng about this," Song Yan helped her husband from the ground once he was looking calm. " He just pushed my husband from the top floor when he was unprepared. Your assistant is lucky that my husband''s guts and heart are strong or else I would have strung him up by his own lest he made me a widow at such a young age."


    " Assistant Geng?" Gu Chenyi turned to look at his assistant, he was well aware of Assistant Geng''s habit of ying pranks on others but he had scolded his assistant not to do the same tomoners as they were not used to something like this.


    Assistant Geng raised his hands in surrender and said, " I did not think that he will be this scared."


    " Then what did you think? I will do the conga in midair after being pushed from the top floor?" Fu Yu Sheng patted his chest as he turned to re at Assistant Geng with me in his eyes. Just now he really thought he was going to die!


    " I apologize for his actions," Gu Chenyi red at Assistant Geng before saying, " for his brash action, I will punish him ordingly."


    " How? By sending him to another haunted ind?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned looking quite upset, he couldn''t be med for it though, just now his life shed before his eyes! Song Yan was indeed correct if he was any less of a coward than this, he would have died!


    " No, I will send him to an orphanage," Gu Chenyi smiled while Assistant Geng went pale. " Since he likes ying pranks so much, I think he will adore ying with kids as well."

 Chapter 924 Whats Her Name

    " Are you happy, assistant Geng?" Gu Chenyi asked as he turned to look at Assistant Geng who trembled uncontrobly looking quite upset. Gu Chenyi however ignored his assistant and then turned to look at Song Yan as he asked, " But I don''t think that you came to my humble abode toin about him?"


    Song Yan looked at the so-called humble abode and was speechless, though Gu Chenyi was indeed living inside a cave, he was not treating himself harshly at all. From a modern movie theatre to afortable couch with carpet spread on the surface of the floor of the cave, he had everything. Including a little follower as well who was responsible for cooking and taking care of his meals.


    This cave might be called a closed cave but it was a known fact that this was more and less of a hideout of Gu Chenyi whenever he was bothered by his grandfather.


    Song Yan, however, did not quibble with Gu Chenyi, she knew the habits of her master. If she was to question whether or not he was cultivating, he will start showing off his skills and then challenge her for a duel under the pretext of showing just how good his skills already were.


    Taking out the paper on which she had drawn the chart and then handed it to Gu Chenyi before exining solemnly, "I sensed a danger heading towards the Fu family which is why I drew this chart to secure the safety of all the members of the family but for some reason, the chart shows that Yu Shen is dead."


    " And you believe that he is alive because?" Gu Chenyi pushed himself off the small couch and looked at the chart which was in his hands carefully before gazing at Song Yan who sighed and replied,


    " I handed him an S grade talisman, it did not go off when he was killed ¡ª¡ª which tells me that something is sticky about this sudden death of his," Song Yan was fairly confident of her skills, with the S grade talisman in his hands, Fu Yu Shen would even survive a bomb explosion much less a small ident.


    " Looks like my disciples had gotten better, she can even draw an S grade talisman now!" Gu Chenyi praised Song Yan as he took a look at the chart and then hummed as he traced the inscriptions which changed all of a sudden.


    Even though after the death of a human these inscriptions would change they will not mottle like this, it only proved that Fu Yu Shen met with a mishap which was worse than death.


    "Hmm," Gu Chenyi narrowed his eyes as he ced the chart in front of the tea table. "It seems to me that your brother-inw has been pushed into the second dimension which is why it looks like he is dead but within the second dimension he is alive and well which is why your talisman did not react to anything."


    " Ah for the love of the God," Song Yan covered her head and moaned before turning around and walking in a circle out of frustration. " How did he even go there? I thought that all the arrays to open the second dimension had been burned and destroyed. Isn''t there a department in your sect for this particr job, master?"


    Song Yan questioned as she turned around to look at Gu Chenyi in me. He did not teach her to trace and detect the second dimension as it was too dangerous. She also did not pay attention to it since there was a department which was paying attention to such activities and now he was telling her that Fu Yu Shen was in the other dimension.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    " I assure you that this was not done by an array," Gu Chenyi raised his hand in surrender when he saw Song Yan ming him. "One does not only need arrays and portals to visit the other dimension¡­sometimes, a few mediums are ying their roles as well."


    " You mean to say¡­" Song Yan suddenly understood what Gu Chenyi was trying to tell her and felt a nerve throb in her left eye, this was not good. This was really not good.


    " I am afraid that someone caught hold of the mirror of Fang Mian," Gu Chenyi sighed as he rubbed his forehead while looking at the chart in front of him. " Not only that they even made someone the medium¡­but who will be foolish enough to be a medium?"


    For a human to be a medium between the two worlds, they have to use quite a lot of their life force. The more life force they use the more older they will be.


    " There are all sorts of foolish people in this world," Song Yan sneered as she snatched the chart from the table and looked at the inscriptions around Fu Yu Shen''s name. Before rolling the chart up and asking, " So I have seven days to bring him back?"


    "That''s right," Gu Chenyi nodded his head and smiled helplessly. " I don''t know who this fool is but he or she will only be able to open the mirror of Fang Mian seven times before the mirror as well as their life seal off together."


    He paused and then told Song Yan, " You should go and look for the one who is causing havoc but make sure to get the fragments and instead of going to the other dimension, send those two all right?"


    " I will keep it in mind," Song Yan nodded before she caught hold of Fu Yu Sheng''s hand, the man looked just as bewildered as he did when he first found out that she was a celestial master. Maybe if possible even more.


    Though Fu Yu Sheng was confused by their conversation, he still allowed Song Yan to lead him away.


    But the reason he was feeling bewildered wasn''t because he did not understand a thing that Song Yan and Gu Chenyi said but because ¡ª¡ª


    He seemed to have heard of this mirror called Fang Mian but where?

 Chapter 925 Whats Her Name——2

    -----------------------


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    " Huh?" Fu Yu Sheng snapped out of his daze as he turned to look at Song Yan. She was sitting next to him in the car and despiteing out of the Gu sect, Fu Yu Sheng was yet to drive away from the parking lot which belonged to the Gu family and was sitting in the driver''s seat with a dazed look on his face.


    Song Yan furrowed her brows and then repeated her question, " I am asking you what is the matter? Are you feeling sick?"


    " Umm, I am fine, I guess?" Fu Yu Sheng did not know why he was feeling like he was missing a huge chunk of memories when he could even tell what kind of baby form he was fed when he was young.


    Yeah, he was that awesome but at this moment he did not feel good.


    There was a nagging feeling in the back of his head that was telling him that he was forgetting something and he almost believed that voice because when he heard Gu Chenyi exin how the Mirror of Fang Mian worked, something clicked inside his head.


    He wasn''t even surprised when he heard that using the Mirror Of Fang Mian could make someone age faster before leaving them helpless as their life shed in front of their eyes and they became an echo of an evil spirit before getting sucked inside by the Mirror of Fang Mian.


    It was as if he knew everything, which was really weird.


    Because he was sure that he had never heard of this dangerous mirror ever before his life.


    " Hey, it is all right," seeing that he was getting more and more pale, Song Yan reached out her hand and shook Fu Yu Shen lightly. "There is no need for you to feel terrified as such, there is nothing for you to worry its not like you are going to be pushed inside the mirror of Fang Mian."


    No sooner, did speak the name of the mirror, than Fu Yu Sheng shivered. These days he was feeling worse and worse, though he did not tell anyone, he continued to have the same dream over and over again, where he was standing in front of arge snake who called him master.


    With those pitiful red eyes, he would often ask him to let him go. Sometimes he would even whine like a child saying that he was tired after being sealed away for so long.


    " Yan''er ¡­have you ever thought of ¡ª¡ª I mean have you ever felt like there is something that you know when you shouldn''t have any idea about it?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned which caused Song Yan to furrow her brows.


    Her gaze looked at him with an assessing gaze as if she was trying to steal the deepest darkest secrets which he was keeping inside of him.


    " I believe that''s possible," After a long time, Song Yan answered him. " But that will depend on which regards you are asking this question."


    The curiosity which was bubbling inside of him died down a little when he heard Song Yan''s response. In which regards? In the regard that a snake which was bigger than the building next to him whined like a child andint to him every night how he had forgotten him?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    If he was to say those words out, Fu Yu Sheng was afraid that he would be sent inside a rubber room with a strait jacket tied to his body.


    Fu Yu Sheng''s face beaded with sweat as he shook his head and stated, " Never mind."


    Song Yan took a few more nces at Fu Yu Sheng before turning her gaze away from him.


    Her eyes flickered with questions which she did not ask as Fu Yu Sheng looked scared enough already. But what did he mean by that he knew something which he wasn''t supposed to know? Did he mean Mirror of Fang Mian? But then who told him about that mirror which was lost thousands of years ago?


    ¡­.


    The two of them returned home, while Fu Yu Sheng busied himself by looking into the activities of the families who went against the Fu family including his third uncle, Song Yan went to her room as she drew another chart.


    With Fu Yu Shen gone, the next in line was Old Master Fu and Fu Rong as the cadaveric qi was strongest on their names.


    Song Yan pursed her lips as she studied the chart, she had heard of the mirror of Fang Mian but from the legend of that mirror, it vanished with its master''s death. Howe it suddenly appeared out of nowhere?


    Did it mean that the woman was its master?


    " Yanli," she summoned Fang Yanli out of the space ring. It did not even take a few seconds for Fang Yanli to make her appearance as she turned to look at Song Yan and smiled, " Did you call for me?"


    " I did," Song Yan straightened up in her seat as she turned her head and looked at the female ghost before asking, " Did you remember the sect about which Master Yijin told us? The old sect which was once at the top but then became a dark sect? What was the name of the leader of that sect?"


    Fang Yanli frowned upon hearing the question before she rummaged through her memories and then shook her head as she replied, " I don''t remember¡­ I do recall that there was a day that we were talking about that sect and Master Yijing did tell us the name of that woman but I don''t remember."


    " Isn''t it funny? Even I don''t remember her name," smirked Song Yan as she mmed the brush on the table startling Fang Yanli. " I can remember all the arrays, spells and hand signs but I cannot remember the name of that woman. It seems to me, that she was quite conscious of her pretty name."


    " Yan Yan, what do you mean?" Fang Yanli was confused by Song Yan''s sudden outburst but then she heard the woman say,


    " Nothing, I am just touched by a certain someone''s attention and care," she sneered. " It will be too heartless of me if I can''t even recall the name of that woman who paid such great attention to me."

 Chapter 926 Suspecting Fu Yi Shen

    Song Yan was indeed furious upon finding out that she had been messed around by that woman who ruined her life but since she had a lot to do, she could only push that matter of finding that woman''s name at the back of her head while looking for Fu Yu Shen''s traces.


    On the other hand, Fu Yu Shen continued to keep an eye on the actions of thepetitors of the Fu family but even so, he did not find anything. The two of them did not want to worry Old Master Fu which was why they told him that Fu Yu Shen had gone on a business meeting as the old master was too old to hear that his grandson was currently in apletely other dimension.


    But even so, after looking for three days they could not track Fu Yu Shen down. On the fourth day however they did receive a piece of information but it was not anything good, instead it was terrible as Butler Ke who went with Old Master Fu on a walk returned to the Fu mansion and suddenly announced that Old Master Fu was missing!


    " When did this happen?" Fu Rong had been staying at home because Song Yan asked her to take leave from college for a few days, thus when Butler Ke came rushing inside the house with a panicked look on her face, she of course heard when Butler Ke told Li Wenyi and Song Yan that Old Master Fu was missing.


    Butler Ke swallowed as he opened his mouth and said, "... I don''t know, I went with Old Master to the park where we usually go. You know how Old Master is he cannot sit still for a long time but ¡­but we did not go far, we only went down the park which is just around the corner of the street."


    " Old master asked me to take him on a short walk and we were going to return when all of a sudden Old master felt the urge to drink some coconut water, he asked me to buy one from the vendor who was selling fresh coconuts on the stall and I went to buy one but when I...I returned¡­ Old Master¡­he ..he was gone!"


    Butler Ke covered his face as he started to sob, he had worked as a dutiful butler for ages and never made a mistake but all of a sudden all of his hard work was down the drain and Old Master Fu was missing/.


    Fu Yu Sheng''s expression was sombre while Fu Chu Shang had a frown on his face, he tapped his fingers on the head of the cane that he was holding and calmly processed the entire situation, " I don''t think that someone would kidnap our grandpa in broad daylight and even if he was kidnapped Butler Ke would have heard something the fact that he did not hear anything shows that ¡­."


    " Grandfather met with someone whom he knows," Fu Yu Sheng finished his elder brother''s sentence feeling even worse. Nothing hurts more than a known stabbing them in the back.


    " I think we should go and take a look at the third uncle''s house," Song Yan suddenly spoke up which caused the entire family to turn and look at her. " Though there are many who are dissatisfied with Old Master and our family, I don''t think that they are daring enough to attack us head and from what I have seen ¡­ with the actions of Third Uncle at Grandpa''s birthday banquet, I think we have a perfect reason to doubt him."


    Though there might be a possibility that Fu Yi Shen was not the one who was behind this scheme.


    Fu Yu Sheng covered his face with his hands and then rubbed his ns against his skin before he nodded and agreed. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    " Yan''er is right, with Uncle Yi Shen''s past actions, he is one of the most suspicious ones. I and Yan Yan will go and take a look at his mansion while the rest of you ¡­try to track the CCTV footage of the park down," though Fu Yu Sheng said that, he hardly believed that they will find anything. If someone was daring enough to kidnap Old Master Fu in board day lights surely, they would have done after making a clean and concise n.


    Song Yan turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was rubbing his head and walked up to him before taking out a vial and handing it to him.


    "What''s this?" He asked looking at the clean vial.


    "¡­Pills for headache, nightmares¡­ you screamedst night," she added when thetter looked at her with confusion.


    His cheeks coloured themselves as he took the vial and popped the green pill in his mouth. " With a life like this, it will be surprising if I did not have nightmares."


    That was indeed the truth. Song Yan did notment on it as she walked out of the house followed by Fu Yu Sheng.


    " Just so you know if I find something against Uncle Yi Shen, I am going to punch him in the face," he told her while folding the sleeves of his shirt over his forearms.


    " I will cheer on for you then," said Song Yan when Fu Yu Sheng looked at her with surprise, she added, " What? I am no fan of him. What''s more, he ruined my perfect holiday."


    Lightning shed in the sky, as the gloomy clouds which had sealed the sky like a grey lid shuddered and rain started to pour down as Song Yan realised that today the city was going to face another violent weather.


    " I hope there is no rain in the other dimension," said Fu Yu Sheng as he covered his head with his hands and slid inside the car. " Those two don''t even have an umbre. I am worried that they will be soaked to bones."


    " Hate to break it to you¡­but the second dimension is a reflection of our own.,..so is raining there definitely."

 Chapter 927 Suspecting Fu Yi Shen—-2

    ---------------------


    On the other side, Old Master Fu was sitting on the ground under a small cardboard box which was lying on the ground while Fu Yu Shen sat next to him with a smile on his face. The man looked so happy that one would have mistaken Old Master Fu as his beloved.


    " What are you looking at me like that for brat?" Old Master Fu asked with an annoyed voice, though he was trying to keep his annoyance to a minimum he still couldn''t help himself when he saw Fu Yu Shen looking at him with those starry, silly eyes which were filled with amusement. " Do you wish for me to smack you?"


    " Oh no, Grandpa," Fu Yu Shen giggled happily as he hid under the box which was most probably an old box given to the dead by their living family members as an offering, since he found a few clothing pieces inside of it. " I just kept wondering why I was not as smart as my elder brothers but now I know, it''s because I resemble you and my elder brothers resemble grandmother, she was wise one among you two wasn''t she?"


    Old Master Fu did not understand what Fu Yu Shen was trying to say but then he moved his eyes for a while he was thinking as it finally dawned on him.


    This brat was calling him an idiot!


    " Fu Yu Shen! Just you wait!"


    A roar echoed in the world of the ghosts which made them take another step away from the two men, it wasn''t that they did not wish to take a bite of this good meal but the Aura protecting them was too strong.


    ¡­..


    At the mansion which belonged to Fu Yi Shen, Fu Yu Sheng pulled the car before stepping out. He was greeted by the guards who opened the door for him without asking any questions, even though this mansion belonged to Fu Yi Shen everyone knew that it was still Fu Yu Sheng''s property and it can be taken away as soon as Fu Yi Shen rubbed Fu Yu Sheng the wrong way.


    Thus, as the true master of this mansion, why will Fu Yu Sheng even need permission to enter this ce?


    The guards only perfunctorily told Lu Jiao that Fu Yu Sheng was here to see her with Song Yan and did not bother with the rest.


    " Argh! These guards they are getting more and more out of hand just because they are employed by the Fu corporation! " Lu Jiao screamed as she banged thendline on the table and red intensely at it. She was so furious that her entire body was trembling but no matter how angry she was, there was nothing she could do about this sudden visit from Fu Yu Sheng. With the registry of the house still under the Fu corporations, it wasn''t as if she would be able to kick that man out of the house right?


    " Mom, what''s the matter?" Fu Qingyuan who came back from outside looked at Lu Jiao with a questioning gaze. She was on her way to take a bath after eating as she was famished after working so hard but she was stopped by Lu Jiao when thetter screamed at the top of her lungs. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    " What else? Fu Yu Sheng and his wife came to see us," Lu Jiao snapped angrily, she was so furious that she did not even notice the way Fu Qingyuan suddenly stiffened when she mentioned Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan. "It is so rude of them toe looking for us out of nowhere? Why did they not call beforehand!"


    " I ..guess they had something to say?" Fu Qingyuan stated quietly, though she was feeling nervous, she tried to act as calm as possible. There was no way this matter would be traced down to her right? Of course not! There was not even a single piece of evidence left behind by her, there was no way Fu Yu Sheng was already suspecting her.


    She swallowed the lump in her throat and then said to her mother, " Mom, why don''t you tell them that we are busy andeter on?"


    " Are we not weed, dear cousin?" A voice which was filled with cold fury came from the threshold of the house which caused Madam Lian and Fu Qingyuan to turn around and look at Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan who were already walking inside the house without even taking permission from either Lu Jiao and Fu Qingyuan.


    Seeing them act so uncaring towards them, Lu Jiao''s face twisted in fury as she snappishly said, " You really don''t need to be weed anymore than this, Yu Sheng. Without any wee you are entering and leaving my house as you want, what will you do if I wee you?"


    " But this is my house aunt," Fu Yu Sheng smiled as he looked at Lu Jiao who was acting up. " I cane and go out of this ce as I like¡­ can''t I?"


    Lu Jiao viciously bit her lips, she wanted to hurl something at Fu Yu Sheng but then remembered how her husband was still having trouble at thepany just because he offended Fu Yu Sheng.


    " Why are you here?" She questioned as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was looking around the house with an inquisitive gaze. " Your uncle is at thepany and so is Xin Chen, I don''t understand why did youe looking for us?"


    " I came to look for you because grandfather is missing," Fu Yu Sheng announced without going around the bush and hitting the nail on the head at once. " Which is why I am thinking of patrolling each house who could be behind his disappearance."


    No sooner did he say those words, two things happened at once.


    Lu Jiao''s face turned red while Fu Qingyuan flinched.


    Song Yan turned to nce at Fu Qingyuan, she had been alive in a ghost form for hundreds of years and thus she noticed the small action of Fu Qingyuan. Her eyes narrowed as her gaze fell on the dress which Fu Qingyuan was wearing and she noticed a slight greenish liquid on the hem of the light blue sundress.

 Chapter 928 Paths Cut

    " What is that tone? Is that the tone a junior like you should use with an elder?" Lu Jiao looked at Fu Yu Sheng with an incredulous gaze but after making contact with his sharp and cold gaze, she choked before turning her head away and muttering, " We did not do anything, my husband is busy and so is my son¡­you cannot possibly doubt my daughter and I now can you?"


    Sheughed as she added, " We are just women what can we even do?"


    " You would be surprised what women can do when their benefits are concerned," said Song Yan as she crossed her hands behind her back and then walked towards Fu Qingyuan. With ck heels clicking on the marble floor, Song Yan came to a stop in front of Fu Qingyuan as she curled the side of her lips in a small smirk and asked, "Did you go outside?"


    " Yes," Fu Qingyuan did not know why Song Yan was asking such a question but she still answered as she was still wearing delicate make-up and outdoor heels. She swallowed hard and added, " On a light walk, is there something wrong with it?"


    " Hmm," Song Yan heard her response and nodded before looking down at the hem of her dress which was covered in a greenish tint with dew and muttered, "Possibly a park or something? Because I don''t see how the hem of your dress got this wet when you were outside since the morning."


    Her words caused Fu Qingyuan''s eyes to snap up and look at Song Yan with a flickering gaze, it only made Song Yan''s smile widen as thetter reached forward and then caught hold of Fu Qingyuan ''s neck.


    " What are you doing?!" Lu Jiao screamed when she saw Song Yan curl her fingers around Fu Qingyuan''s neck. She wanted to make Song Yan stop but Lu Jiao was intercepted by the bodyguards who were following Fu Yu Sheng. Seeing him act like this, Lu Jiao turned to look at her nephew and said angrily, " What are you trying to do Yu Sheng? I admit that you are the patriarch of the family but we are your elders, you cannot treat us like this!"


    " I am not manhandling you, am I?" Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at Lu Jiao who was hysterically screaming at him and then said calmly, " The one who is being held is your daughter and as far as I know she is my junior."


    " You¡­" Lu Jiao was so angry that she wanted to pounce on the man wanting to hit him but she was stopped by the two bodyguards.


    On the other hand, Fu Qingyuan was having a hard time breathing as she looked at the long nail which was digging into her neck and looked at Song Yan with terror in her eyes.


    " What are you trying to do? Just what are you trying to do?" She asked, she never expected that Song Yan would dare to attack her openly like this.


    " You know, Qingyuan¡­there are some things that you shouldn''t meddle with," Song Yan whispered softly as she dug her nail into Fu Qingyuan''s neck. " The consequences can be really dire."


    " You¡­" Fu Qingyuan wanted to say something but she was stopped by Song Yan who dropped her hand and then smiled at her softly before adding, " You will suffer too."


    She then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and the screeching Lu Jiao before saying, "Let''s go." The smile on her face dropped as soon as she turned around and headed out of the house which belonged to Fu Yi Shen and his family. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Behind her, Fu Qingyuan slumped on the floor clutching her throat which was bleeding slightly.


    " Qingyuan," once the bodyguards allowed Lu Jiao to move, she immediately rushed towards her daughter and held her tight. " Don''t worry, I will definitely make them pay for this humiliation. Don''t you dare to think that, she will be fine after treating you like this, all right?"


    Fu Qingyuan on the other hand did not listen to her mother, she was looking at Song Yan who was heading out of the house.


    Did she find out? But¡­how?


    On the other side, Song Yan who slid inside the car crossed her arms and announced, "There is no need for you to look anymore, it''s Fu Qingyuan."


    " How do you know?" Fu Yu Sheng asked as he turned the ignition of the car on and then drove it out of the parking lot.


    Song Yan patted the corners of her eyes and then exined, " I noticed wrinkles on the side of Fu Qingyuan''s eyes and I also noticed a few grey locks among her ck locks. I guess she hasn''t paid attention to the changes yet or else she would have caught hold of what the price of using Fang Mian''s mirror was."


    Hearing his response, Fu Yu Sheng pursed his lips and asked, " Now what? Should we make her force it out?"


    " I don''t think that she is going to give up that easily," Song Yan sighed and then leaned back on her seat and muttered, " Since she dared to do it, she must have made sure that we don''t trace her back." She opened her eyes and then added, " Call her brother, I will talk with him. Since she is your family, I will give her a chance to get back on the right track."


    " Honestly, I cannot care less about her but given that you want to call Xin Chen, I guess you have a n?" He offered her an amused smile which only made Song Yan smile as she did a small shrug and then added, "It''s a good opportunity to make your third uncle''s familypletely restrained. I don''t know whether or not to thank the one who handed the Fang Mian''s mirror to your cousin."


    --------------------


    if you like the story please leave a review orment ! Thank you! A gift is always weed.

 Chapter 929 Die With Them

    Fu Yu Sheng did not waste any time, the second they arrived at the Fu mansion, he called Fu Xin Chen toe and see him. Even though Fu Xin Chen was Fu Yi Shen''s son, he was still better than his father when it came to understanding who his loyalty should be, which was why Fu Yu Sheng allowed Fu Xin Chen to grow without suppressing him as he did with Fu Yi Shen.


    " You called cousin Yu Sheng?" Fu Xin Chen arrived at the Fu house in the nick of time, he looked at Song Yan before turning to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was standing on the side of the living room with a calm look on his face and shuddered. He had a feeling that whatever Fu Yu Sheng had to say to him was not anything good as he had never seen Fu Yu Sheng look at him with that gaze.


    " Sit down," Fu Yu Sheng pointed at the couch before moving to the side of the room as he headed to the seat next to Song Yan.


    Fu Xin Chen followed his order and then went to sit on the seat which he pointed at but even so, he couldn''t help but peek at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng, being called by the matriarch and the patriarch of the family¡ª¡ªthis was nothing good.


    " Xin Chen," Song Yan ced the tea cup that she was holding in her hand and turned to look at Fu Xin Chen before saying, " Do you have any idea what your family is up to from the past few days?"


    ]


    Fu Xin Chen was about to pick up the teacup ced in front of him but then he paused after hearing the words which were spoken by Song Yan and then turned to look at the woman sitting in the middle of the long couch and with his heart skittering he asked, "W¡­what did they do?"


    He hoped that his family did not do anything which offended the main branch but of course, his hopes were doomed to fail as Fu Yu Sheng opened his mouth and stated firmly,


    " Grandfather is missing, he was kidnapped this morning. Don''t you know?"


    Fu Xin Chen''s heart skipped a beat as soon as he heard Fu Yu Sheng''s words, he pursed his lips and then shook his head before saying, " I was busy with the new business proposal which was sent to the branchpany and did not ¡­did not see my family for a while¡­ I had no idea that something like this happened. I swear." He added sinctly as he looked at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng.


    He had worked hard for the Fu corporations all his life, he did not wish for his future to be ruined by his family who couldn''t get their heads around the reality no matter how many times he tried to exin it to them.


    When he saw that neither Song Yan nor Fu Yu Sheng was saying anything, Fu Xin Chen swallowed hard and then asked, " Wha¡­What did father do this time?"


    " Oh, this time it''s not your father," Song Yan smiled as she looked at him and remarked. "It''s your sister."


    ¡­..


    Fu Xin Chen returned home with a heavy expression, he rubbed his wrist which was still feeling sore after Song Yan proved to him that supernatural stuff existed. As soon as he stepped inside the house, his gaze fell on his mother who was dozing off on the couch but then woke up as soon as he stepped inside the house.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    " Xi Chen! You are finally here!" Lu Jiao had been waiting for her son, the second she saw him, she immediately rushed forward and held onto his arms. " You have no idea what happened today, that Yu Sheng and his wife came to our house and they almost killed Qingyuan."


    Clearly, Fu Qingyuan only received a single scar but Lu Jiao was bent on making Song Yan the viin as she exined the situation gravely and exaggeratedly to Fu Xin Chen who sighed and then said, " Mom, I know what happened. The matriarch already informed me."


    He then looked around the house and asked, "Where is Qingyuan?"


    " Ah, she? She is in her room¡­" Lu Jiao wanted Fu Xin Chen to say something about Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan but thetter did not even look at her as he pushed her aside and then headed towards the staircase where he climbed two steps at the same time before heading to the room which belonged to Fu Qingyuan.


    Once he came to stand in front of Fu Qingyuan''s room, he did not even knock on the door and simply pushed it open.


    " Ah! Brother, what are you doing?" Fu Qingyuan looked at Fu Xin Chen with a frown. " How can you even push the door of your sister''s room open without knocking."


    " Where is it?" Fu Xin Chen asked without the slightest hint of patience as he looked at his sister who looked back at him with a dazed look.


    " What are you talking about?" Fu Qingyuan asked with a furrowed pair of brows.


    " The mirror, where is it?" Fu Xin Chen pushed Fu Qingyuan aside as he turned his attention and found the door of Fu Qingyuan''s wardrobe ajar, he sighed and then stepped toward it.


    Seeing Fu Xin Chen head towards the wardrobe, Fu Qingyuan''s heart skipped a beat as she said, "What are you doing?"


    " I am setting things right, Qingyuan!" Fu Xin Chen opened the door of the wardrobe and sure enough, he found the mirror sitting inside. He went to pick it up but he was stopped by Fu Qingyuan who stubbornly shook her head and then said, " I am the one who is setting things right! Our father is the elder of the Fu family, he should be the one sitting on the position of CEO of thepany!"


    " Qingyuan don''t be stubborn and get away!" Fu Xin Chen tried to push Fu Qingyuan but thetter did not budge. Amidst their push and pull, Fu Qingyuan''s face twisted as she shouted, " If you are going to support them then you might as well die with them!"


    With that said, she ruthlessly pushed her brother inside the mirror.

 Chapter 930 One More Attack

    Fu Xin Chen had not expected such a thing to happen, he looked at his sister in disbelief. He wanted to say something but he couldn''t get a chance as he fell through the mirror and then with a bangnded on a hard surface.


    " Oww," he winced as he looked at the gloomy sky which was filled with dark clouds and mist. His dark eyes looked around before they fell on Fu Yu Shen and Old Master Fu who were huddled in a corner with an old piece of cloth covering their bodies. The two of them looked at him before turning to look at each other.


    " I thought it will be Ah Rong," said Fu Yu Shen.


    " I thought the same too," agreed Old Master Shen as he turned to look at Fu Xin Chen and remarked, " Your sister is quite cruel, isn''t she, Xin Chen?"


    A blush of embarrassment coated Fu Xin Chen''s face as he did not know what to say. He was Fu Qingyuan''s brother but for the sake of living a rich andfortable life, she did not hesitate to push him inside the mirror and into this ce where any human life would slowly wane away if they were to stay inside for more than a week.


    Since their lives relied on Fu Qingyuan who was acting as the medium, Fu Xin Chen knew that he along with Fu Yu Shen and Old Master Fu were in grave danger.


    " Did Yan Yan send you here?" Old Master Fu asked as he nced at Fu Xin Chen, he felt sorry for this grand-nephew of his as he was born into the wrong family. Though he was smart and witty because of a family like that he was always suppressed by Fu Yu Sheng as they were worried that Fu Yi Shen would get on top their heads if Fu Xin Chen was to get a more powerful position. If he was born in any other branch, Fu Xin Chen could have lived a far better life than he was living at the moment.


    Fu Xin Chen nodded heavily and replied to Old Master Fu, "Sister-inw asked me to take a look at this mirror," he then took out a small orb which was silvery grey with a beautiful shimmer within it. " She told me to hold on to this orb no matter what and if something goes wrong, she wille looking for us. I am sure that she will be arriving pretty soon."


    Only then did Fu Yu Shen and Old Master Fu heaved a sigh of relief, even though they were safe who would like to live in a space which smelled of rotten flesh with horrible things roaming around them? They were attacked more than twenty times and it was all thanks to the S-grade talisman that they were carrying that they were still alive but even so how long this talisman can even work? They have to get out of this ce as soon as possible!


    Now they just hoped that Song Yan woulde looking for them quickly.


    ¡­.


    " She is ruthless," Song Yan muttered as soon as the inscription around Fu Xin Chen''s name turned ck and moulted before turning to look at Fu Yu Sheng and saying, " She really pushed Xin Chen inside the mirror." <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Song Yan was only specting but Fu Qingyuan was much more desperate than she thought. Without even thinking about the consequences for the sake of saving her own skin, Fu Qingyuan pushed her brother inside the mirror which could even kill him! She was truly vicious!


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at the dark inscriptions and his face turned green.


    " We can''t keep them anymore," though he was willing to give some face to the third branch because they were his elders and family members but now that he had seen just how brutal, the third branch can be he did not wish to keep them anymore. One who could harm their own family, they can harm them as well.


    " Whats now?" He asked after a short pause as Song Yan stood up from the couch. " What are we going to do now?"


    " We are going to follow her what else?" Song Yan walked towards the door as she headed towards the parking lot. " Fu Qingyuan will try to ce the mirror at some other ce now that she had been caught. Most probably she will try to push either Fu Rong or Fu Shu Chang ¡­so just find out where the two of them are."


    Because she knew the culprit behind the disappearance of her family members, Song Yan allowed them to leave the house without any worries as she could trace them back now.


    Fu Yu Sheng did as she told him and found out where Fu Shu Chang and Fu Rong were, the two of them were having a meal at the diner next to their corporation building. The two of them went to look for the surveince camera footage of the park but did not find anything, after looking around for a few more hours, they went to have a meal where Fu Yu Sheng called them.


    "Let''s go to the diner then," Song Yan spoke to Fu Yu Sheng as she slid inside the car and then waited for Fu Yu Sheng to start driving. As the two of them drove past the manors which were situated in the same location as their own, Song Yan''s gaze fell on a woman who was standing outside the Su manor with Yang Yiling standing in front of the said woman, she arched a brow before her lips curled in a smile.


    " What are you looking at? Did you see something funny?" Fu Yu Sheng asked when he saw Song Yan smiling. He wanted to follow her gaze but he had long driven past the house which now belonged to Yang Yiling and her son.


    Song Yan shook her head and then said, " Nothing interesting. I just remembered something that made me smile."


    ---------------

 Chapter 931 One More Attack——2

    On the other side, Yang Yiling nced at the woman who was kneeling in front of her and silently listened to Fei Yan''s pleading,


    " Yiling, I know that you are angry but this had nothing to do with my son. Please¡­please don''t kick us out of the house which Wencai gave us ¡ª¡ª Hao''er''s medical fees is more than 250000 yuan, if you take the house away where will we go?" Fei Yan looked at Yang Yiling with a tearful face, though she hated this woman with all her heart, she still had to kneel in front of Yang Yiling today because of what happened a few days ago.


    A few months ago Fei Ya found out that her son was suffering from a rare congenital disease which did not have any treatment. At most, he could survive by using medical equipment as his entire body was slowly getting weak with each passing them.


    Fei Ya was no stranger to this disease as she had seen her father dying because of this disease. Her son, Fei Hao was her lifeline¡ª¡ª she couldn''t watch him die which was why when she met with the warlock who told her that he could transfer the soul of her son into a healthy body, Fei Yan instinctively thought of Su Zhixin.


    She thought that as long as Su Zhixin''s body was possessed by her son, she did not have to worry about anything.


    Never did she expect that the curse would rebound and she will be kicked out of the house that Su Wencai gave to her while the man in question himself would vanish. Fei Ya knew that Su Wencai was suffering because of the rebound and Yang Yiling was taking advantage of the opportunity but she couldn''t stay put as her son was in an even worse condition than he was before!


    " Now you know what it''s like when your son is dying?" Yang Yiling sneered as she looked at the woman who was kneeling in front of her. " Today no matter what you say, I will not agree to help you! You were the one who tried to kill my son for yours, Fei Ya! Don''t turn around and make me heartless as if I had done something wrong!"


    She then nced at the crowd which was gathering around her house and then said, "Your son is the illegitimate child of this family and even my husband does not want to ept him. Do you see this? He did note out but sent me here.. have a bit of shame and leave!"


    With that, she turned on her heels and walked back inside the house leaving Fei Ya to gnash her teeth angrily. These were the exact same words which she told Yang Yiling when she was pregnant with her second child before pushing her out of the house ¡ª¡ª that night it was raining heavily and her push caused Yang Yiling to lose her unborn child.


    Fortunately for her, that child was a girl and she was able to turn the situation around into being framed and Yang Yiling being the culprit who used the child as a pawn in the game of winning her husband back.


    Back then not even once did Fei Ya think that one day she will be the one losing her child and the one who would remain standing would be Yang Yiling!


    She had originally been living in the mansion which was given to her by Su Wencai but now that the matter of her exchanging the soul of her son with Yang Yiling''s son was out, Yang Yiling did not even waste a single day as she kicked her out of the house and even cancelled all the cards which were under the Su Wencai''s name.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Though she did not kick Fei Hao out of the hospital it was no different than being kicked out as Fei Ya did not have the money to pay the hospital fees and now she and her son were cramped together in a small apartment where she used to live before getting into an affair with Su Wencai.


    Now that she was back to living in that cramped space where she had to take care of her son all alone to the point where her back was breaking, Fei Ya truly hated Yang Yiling and her son!


    She had thought that as long as she knelt and begged in front of Yang Yiling thetter would give her some money to help her son who was dying but she did not expect that Yang Yiling would be this heartless!


    " Is that so?" Song Yan listened to everything that happened in front of the Su house Fang Yanli and was amused. She had to say that she did not think the rebound of the curse to be this strong but then again, she had left a very good gift for a woman like Fei Ya who relied on back arts and tried to kill Su Zhixin.


    The ck Moon Luck ¡ª¡ª from now on, every night when the sky had no moon Fei Ya would end up attracting the attention of a bunch of evil spirits and thus have nightmares for days.


    ...


    As the two of them arrived at the diner where Fu Rong and Fu Shu Chang were having dinner, Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng rushed to their private parlour. But upon reaching the private room, they only saw Fu Shu Chang and not Fu Rong.


    "What''s going on? Where is Rong''er?" Fu Yu Sheng asked as he looked at his brother who shrugged and answered in a soft voice. "It''s not that I didn''t want to follow her but she said that she wanted to head to thedies'' room and thus, I left her with Wenyi."


    Fu Yu Sheng exchanged a nce with Song Yan who nodded and then said, " I will go and look for them."


    If she was not wrong then Fu Qingyuan was also present at this diner!

 Chapter 932 Caught Red Handed

    On the other hand, Fu Rong finished washing her hands as she turned to look at Li Wenyi and said, " I am really worried, sister-inw. Second sister-inw told us to not go out as our lives were in danger but now that grandfather is missing, I am really scared ¡­what if something happens?"


    " Don''t worry," though Li Wenyi was worried as well she did not want to startle Fu Rong too much, though Fu Rong was haughty and arrogant, she was still the pampered princess of the Fu family. Li Wenyi was certain that if she was to share her worries with Fu Rong, thetter will only get even more scared. " Grandfather will be fine and we will see him soon."


    As soon as Li Wenyi said those words, the door of the restroom was pushed open and a simpering voice came floating from the other end.


    " You are right, you will see that old man pretty soon."


    Both Li Wenyi and Fu Rong turned to look at Fu Qingyuan who was smirking at them like a cat who had seeded in licking the cream off the milk. The two of them stared at her and narrowed their eyes before Fu Rong said, " Fu Qingyuan, how dare you be so disrespectful towards grandfather? Have you forgotten that your family is still living on the alms that my family gives you every month?"


    Fu Qingyuan''s expression stiffened, she hated it when Fu Rong mentioned about how her family had to rely on the main branch of the Fu family. She wanted to retort angrily but then calmed down, why was she even wasting her time by engaging in a small quibble with Fu Rong? Very soon the entire power bnce of the Fu family was going to be changed!


    " Yes, your family did give me alms to survive but you know what Rong''er? Soon this is all going to change!" As Fu Qingyuan spoke a wild maniacal glint roused in her eyes which made Li Wenyi step in front of Fu Rong. Though Li Wenyi did not have any idea about what Fu Qingyuan had done, the way the woman was acting made her realize that something terrible was going on in that evil head of that woman.


    "Sister-inw?" Fu Rong frowned when she saw Li Wenyi shielding her.


    " Stay behind, Ah Rong," said Li Wenyi while eyeing Fu Qingyuan with a suspicious gaze. " I think that she has some evil intentions."


    This time even Fu Rong turned to look at Fu Qingyuan with a wary look in her eyes which made Fu Qingyuan feel really satisfied. It had been years since she was suppressed by Fu Rong every time something happened or in case her father needed some funds from the main branch, he will ask her to curry favour with Fu Rong and be nice to her.


    Fu Qingyuan hated this! Her father was Fu Yu Sheng''s elder, he should have been the one to take charge of the Fu corporation but instead of entrusting the corporation to her father, Old Master Fu handed the corporation to Fu Yu Sheng who wasn''t even eighteen years old back then. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    She should have been living a superior life than Fu Rong but instead, she had to lower her head in front of this woman every time but not anymore!


    " I am d that someone has wits in this stupid family," sneered Fu Qingyuan as she turned to look at Huo Huan who was holding a knife in her hand and ordered, " What are you waiting for? Attack them!"


    " Y..yes¡­" Huo Huan did not wish to attack anyone with a knife but Fu Qingyuan seemed to have gone crazy. She was not listening to a thing that she had to say and wanted her to attack these two women with a knife.


    " Fu Qingyuan, have you gone mad!" Fu Rong looked at the woman who stopped forward and was speechless as she looked at the sharp knife in her hands. It was not some y cutting knife but a real knife! If that woman stabbed them with it, they will surely die!


    " Yes, I have gone mad! Who asked you and your family to be so ruthless?" Fu Qingyuan snapped back as she looked at Li Wenyi and Fu Rong who were inching backwards. When she thought of how she had to pinch every penny these days before making an expense Fu Qingyuan felt her teeth itch. " It was just a small matter but you just have to make it a big one¡­ so what if that woman harmed you? It had nothing to do with me, it was all Pei Yu! But just because she said my name, you all bullied me!"


    Fu Qingyuan did not know that Pei Yu did not speak her name in a flurry but instead, she was under the effect of the truth talisman and thus, everyone in the Fu family knew that Fu Qingyuan was definitely involved in the nning and even if she did not do anything to harm Fu Rong, it did not make her innocent!


    " You are crazy!" Fu Rong spat as she looked at Fu Qingyuan who was ming her for her actions. " Pei Yu did not confess your name but instead she said it when she was forced to¡­ you wanted to harm me but now that you have to face the consequences, you are feeling wronged? Fu Qingyuan, do you think that you are the chosen one or something? That everything should go ording to you? Such that you will be able to live the life that you want to?"


    Fu Qingyuan did not say anything, she simply turned to look at Huo Huan and then said, " Stab her until she stops talking."


    In fact, Fu Qingyuan did not wish to show her face in the entire ordeal but now that they were already aware of her identity then she might as well just throw the whole pot away!


    " Okay!" Huo Huan who was under Fu Qingyuan had no other choice either, she pursed her lips and then charged at the two women.

 Chapter 933 Caught Red Handed ——2

    -----------------------


    " Ah Rong run!" Li Wenyi realised that Fu Qingyuan was not joking, she was really here to kill them. Though she did not understand how and what gave Fu Qingyuan the courage to attack the members of the main branch of the Fu family, something about those maniac-like eyes and twisted expression told her that there was someone standing behind Fu Qingyuan as she seemed unafraid of the consequences.


    Fu Rong did not need to be told twice, she immediately turned around on her heels and then ran straight to the door of the restroom. She did not know why Fu Qingyuan was suddenly acting crazy but she did not want to wait and see the end of this craziness.


    Both women rushed to the door while Huo Huan chased after them with a knife wildly but somehow never shed it. Though Li Wenyi was confused and bewildered by such actions she still acted on her instincts and ran past the door but just as she walked out of the restroom, she bumped into Fu Rong who had suddenly stopped and with a sound of loud ssh she walked inside a space which was filled with mist and smoke.


    " What the¡­" Li Wenyi looked around and was stumped when she realised that she was no longer in the corridor of the restaurant where she was a second ago and to make things even worse, there were bones scattered on the ground with ghosts walking all over the street.


    " AH!" A scream tore through the silent surrounding and Li Wenyi turned to look at Fu Rong who was sitting on her bottom while looking at the evil creature which neither looked human nor a ghost. It was a hybrid of something which only made it even more terrifying ¡ª¡ª with four arms and a mouth which was so big that it reached its abdomen the thing approached Fu Rong who was scared stiff.


    " Ah Rong!" Li Wenyi screamed as she rushed towards Fu Rong and hugged her tight, just in time for the thing to gobble the two of them.


    For two seconds nothing happened but then a brilliant glow filled the space and the ghost screamed mournfully. His mottled ck skin started to melt as Li Wenyi and Fu Rong fell out of his stomach with a plop covered in a ck, sticky liquid that smelled like meat that had been rotten for more than three years.


    " Eww," Fu Rong screamed with a wince as she covered her nose. " So disgusting."


    Li Wenyi on the other hand breathed a sigh of relief¡­ at least they were alive.


    ¡­..


    On the other hand, Fu Qingyuan looked at the mirror which had swallowed Li Wenyi and Fu Rong with a gleeful look on her face. She was so excited that she did not even see that the skin on her face had loosened with wrinkles filling every corner while her hair turned grey.


    She had done it! She had finally taken care of half of the Fu family! Now all she needed was to take care of Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Shu Chang, then everything will belong to her family. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    " Now move it away¡­ back to the car, chop chop!" Fu Qingyuanmanded imperiously to Huo Huan, who rolled her eyes and turned to look at her. Huo Huan wanted to tell Fu Qingyuan that she was not going to do it but was shocked when her gaze fell on an old woman.


    Who was this¡­ from the clothes it looks like this person was Fu Qingyuan but how can she be this old? Huo Huan thought and then wanting to test out immediately parted her lips and called, " Qingyuan?"


    " What?" Fu Qingyuan was still not aware of her appearance and thus was quite snappish as she replied to Huo Huan whose mouth was wide enough for three eggs to fit. Seeing her like this Fu Qingyuan frowned and then said, " What are you looking at? Do you want me to report you for stealing and ruining my clothes?"


    At first, Huo Huan wanted to tell Fu Qingyuan what was wrong but when she heard the words which came out of Fu Qingyuan''s mouth, she decided it was not worth it and turned to move the mirror back to the car. As long as she was done with this, she was going to block Fu Qingyuan and never talk with her.


    It was just a few hundred thousand yet, Fu Qingyuan was acting all mighty with her!


    Suddenly, as Huo Huan turned around, the entire space was filled with mist causing it impossible for Huo Huan to even see what was in front of her. The mist covered the entire corridor causing Huo Huan to shiver as she turned around and looked at Fu Qingyuan before asking, " What is going on?"


    Fu Qingyuan also did not know what was happening, she had seen such a thick mist on the other side of this dimension where the ghosts live. But why was such a mist covering the entire corridor like this?


    Since she was not aware of what was going on Fu Qingyuan couldn''t help but feel fearful.


    She turned to look around and finally, her gaze fell on a shadowy figure who was approaching her and questioned while suppressing her anger, " You¡­what are you trying to achieve by ying ghost? I am minding my own business, what is the matter with you? Why are you messing with me? I don''t think I have offended you."


    " Minding your own business? Haven''t offended me? You truly are interesting Fu Qingyuan, you harmed my family and now you are saying that you have done nothing to offend me?" Song Yan walked out of the mist as she nced at the old mirror and turned to look at Fu Qingyuan who stiffened upon seeing her arrive. " In such a short time when we did not meet, you have gotten quite skilled in bbering nonsense, haven''t you?"


    The moment Song Yan stepped forward, Fu Qingyuan stared at her lookingpletely bbergasted.

 Chapter 934 Those Who Are Close To Death

    Fu Qingyuan was incredulous, stunned and bewildered. She did not expect Song Yan to suddenly appear out of nowhere and even catch her in the act.


    " Qingyuan, what is going on?" Huo Huan turned to look at Fu Qingyuan. From the looks of it this woman did not look like she was easy to deal with, she cast a ming look at Fu Qingyuan and then said, " You said that no one will find out anything."


    At first, Fu Qingyuan was stunned but then she snapped back to her senses and calmed down, " Don''t worry, she is my sister-inw and I know that she is a hopeless case. Even if she somehow managed to learn a few tricks, I am afraid that she is not any good¡ª¡ª"


    " Is that so?" Song Yan tapped the floor with the tip of her foot and appeared close to Fu Qingyuan. " I am afraid that you never knew me well enough to say those words so confidently, Fu Qingyuan."


    Stunned, Fu Qingyuan took a step back but she was stopped by Song Yan whose face was cold. With a wave of her hand, Song Yan summoned cold mes and tied Fu Qingyuan to the same spot where she was standing before turning to look at Huo Huan. The woman was quaking behind her and looked like she was on the verge of falling unconscious.


    If Huo Huan had known that Fu Qingyuan had such a terrifying sister-inw, she would not have agreed to help her. She only agreed because Fu Qingyuan said that she was going to let her debt go once everything was over, though the debt that she owed to Fu Qingyuan was only a few hundred thousand yuan, it was a big sum for her family!


    In the end, Huo Huan had no other choice but to agree with Fu Qingyuan but now her face was green with regret.


    She did not even have the courage to look Song Yan in the eye, she could only turn on her heels and then run towards the other end of the corridor but who knew what kind of mist was filling up the small space, the second she turned to run past the mist, Huo Huan found herself standing in the same spot from where she tried to run.


    " Song Yan! Let me go!" Fu Qingyuan''s face was crumpled with pain, even though the mes were not burning her skin. The cold was biting into her skin like several knives running against her skin, she turned to look at Song Yan who stood like a grim reaper and howled, " You cannot kill me."


    On the other hand, Huo Huan was already scared out of her wits and her forehead was dripping with cold swear when she heard Fu Qingyuan roar at Song Yan, she was so angry that she snapped at Fu Qingyuan, " Are you stupid, Fu Qingyuan? Can you not see what kind of situation you are in at the moment?"


    She then turned to look at Song Yan. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The woman was standing calmly in the middle of the corridor as if she was detached from everything that was happening around her. Seeing her cold expression, Huo Huan was shivering with panic as she sped her hands and then bowed apologetically, " I ¡­ I am sorry, I did not wish to do this either but Fu Qingyuan forced me to do this. She said that if I did not do it then she will sell me to those shady ces and I had no choice!"


    " Huo Huan!" Fu Qingyuan yelled at the woman who was quick to turn her back on her but Huo Huan did not pay attention to Fu Qingyuan, instead she sucked in a breath and then continued speaking, " I did not wish to do this¡­ she was the one who asked me¡­ please spare me. I promise that I will not dare to do it again."


    As Huo Huan spoke, she fell to her knees and then kowtowed on the ground with tears running down her cheeks along with snot. " I am the only daughter of my parents if something happens to me, what will happen to them? Please be magnanimous."


    After Huo Huan kowtowed she stood up thinking that Song Yan would let her go but when she saw that Song Yan was still standing motionless while smiling at her with that sneering look in her eyes, she quickly turned to look at Fu Qingyuan and shouted anxiously, " Qingyuan, what are you doing? Just tell your sister-inw how to bring those people back and apologise to her. She is your family, she will surely forgive you."


    When Fu Qingyuan heard Huo Huan''s words, her eyes lit up.


    Although she was scared, she felt utterly humiliated and ufortable with the idea of apologizing to someone like Song Yan whom she had looked down on for ages. But when she heard Huo Huan''s words, hope ignited in her eyes as she turned to look at Song Yan.


    Fu Qingyuan did not know how she worked up the courage to look at Song Yan in the eyes but she still raised her head and then said in a calm voice, " Song Yan, don''t forget who I am. I am your sister-inw, the daughter of your husband''s uncle and one of the members of the Fu family. You cannot touch me, it will be better for you to let me go and not make a fuss.." her eyes flickered and then Fu Qingyuan added, " If you promise me that you will note after my family then I will give you the medium to bring your family back."


    Huo Huan''s eyes also lit up when she heard Fu Qingyuan ''s confident tone. From the looks of it, Fu Qingyuan and her family had some serious weight in the Fu family! Maybe she will get out of this ce alive!


    She then turned to look at Song Yan hoping to see her panic but instead, she saw the woman smile.

 Chapter 935 Those Who Are Close To Death ——2

    ------------------


    Song Yan indeed smiled which caused Fu Qingyuan to panic as she hurriedly said, " I am telling you that you cannot get away from murder, Song Yan. If you think that my father and mother will simply allow you to leave after murdering me then you are simply too naive! Don''t forget that my grandfather''s dying wish was for the Old Master Fu to take care of our family."


    "That''s true but that does not mean that we will simply let white-eyed wolves keep causing trouble," as Song Yan spoke she turned to look at Huo Huan. The second her gaze fell on Huo Huan thetter stiffened and turned her head to look at Fu Qingyuan before saying, " I ¡­ I might not be from a reputable family but I am still a citizen of this country. If you kill me then.. then.. my family will also not let you go."


    " Indeed," Fu Qingyuan nodded and when she saw that Song Yan was not making a move on her, she thought that she had scared off Song Yan and immediately felt emboldened as she threatened, " You might not know this but my father knows a few warlocks as well. He has his connections, if you try to harm me then my father will definitely find out and then you will face non-stop trouble. So, stop acting like a fool and let me go¡­."


    Her words came to a screeching halt when she saw Song Yan raise her hand. The second she moved her hand, Huo Huan who was sitting on the ground stood up and despite screaming and iling, she walked inside the mirror on her own with a mournful scream.


    Fu Qingyuan stared at Song Yan in horror not knowing what to say as she incredulously looked at the surface of the mirrors.


    " Thank you for telling me that your father knows a few warlocks, I will be having a nice talk with himter on," Song Yan suddenly turned to look at Fu Qingyuan with a bright smile on her but the ruthlessness in her eyes unhidden which made Fu Qingyuan shiver and squeak, " Yo¡­You can''t kill me."


    " Of course, I am not going to kill you," said Song Yan with a cooing voice as she looked at Fu Qingyuan. " Have you ever seen anyone kill someone who only had a few days to live?"


    Her words caused Fu Qingyuan to frown but then Song Yan moved the ancient mirror around with a flick of her hand. No sooner the mirror turned around, Fu Qingyuan stared at the reflection in the mirror with horror etched on her face.


    Because in the mirror, instead of a young woman ¡ª¡ª an old woman was looking back at her!


    " What did you do to me!?" She screeched as she turned to look at Song Yan who merely smiled and then said, " Didn''t I tell you that you should not dabble your hands in things which you have no idea about? Fu Qingyuan, I did not do anything but instead, it''s you who made a mistake. This mirror indeed is a portal to another world but don''t you know? Every time you open the door after bing its medium, you will lose a bit of your life force." <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    A sadistic glint lit up in Song Yan''s eyes as she smilingly added, " I guess the woman who sold this mirror to you did not tell you this small detail. Though I and that woman can open this mirror without any hitch that is because we both have been cultivating for years and we can use our spiritual energy to open this portal but you¡­you are not a celestial master or warlock, Fu Qingyuan. Every time you opened this portal, you lost a bit of your life force¡­ which is why you look like this."


    Fu Qingyuan''s face drained of all colour and she watched in horror as her face grew older and older until she was resembling a seventy-year-old woman. What was she supposed to do now? Who will marry her? Her future, her life everything was gone!


    When Fu Qingyuan was in her frightened stupor, Song Yan walked forward and raised her fingers before she delicately snapped the ne which only consisted of a golden string and seven pearls from Fu Qingyuan''s neck and then summoned Fang Yanli.


    "It''s right to left, hand the right-hand pearl to Fu Yu Shen and then the rest in the order they fell inside the mirror," she exined to Fang Yanli who nodded and then took the string with pearls in her hand before entering the mirror. Since the yin energy in the corridor was dense because of the mirror of Fang Mian, Fu Qingyuan was able to see the female ghost who entered the mirror with ease and then turned to look at Song Yan with eyes filled with terror.


    All hope extinguished in her heart as her eyes rolled back in their sockets and then she fainted.


    On the other side, Fang Yanli went looking for the members of the Fu family. It was a good thing that the string of the ne guided her to the ce where they all were hiding without a hitch or else it would have been toote.


    Fu Yu Shen and the rest were huddled in the corner with Huo Huan shivering and trying to shake the ghost off who was chewing on her leg. She screamed in pain while trying to get to the Fu family asking them for help but neither of them moved.


    Fu Rong and Li Wenyi had long told Fu Yu Shen and Old Master Fu that this woman was the one who pushed them into this ce and thus they had no sympathy for this girl. Even Fu Yu Shen who usually felt a bit sympathetic towards the fairer gender did not help Huo Huan as he recognised her as the woman who pushed him inside the mirror.


    When Huo Huan saw that neither of them was helping her¡ª¡ª her eyes fell with despair and anger. She screamed in frustration before rushing ahead to charge at the Fu family wanting to drag them down with her but because of a sudden force, she was sent flying back and hit her head.

 Chapter 936 Severing Ties

    " Please refrain yourself," said Fang Yanli as she blinked at Huo Huan with a calm look on her face. " I will hate to mess up that below-average face of yours."


    Fang Yanli''s sudden appearance made the members of the Fu family stiffen as she did not seem to be affected by the aura of the S-grade talisman but they rxed when they saw that she was protecting them.


    Huo Huan on the other hand was writhing in pain, even though the ghost did not take her leg away, it did nibble on her foot to the point that the bone inside the flesh could be seen. Blood dripped down from her leg as she clenched the bitten leg and moaned in pain but Fang Yanli did not have any sympathy for her.


    This kind of woman was the scariest. They expected others to help them, because of the extreme pampering from their parents, they thought that the entire world owed them or something. But when it came to the safety and life of others, women like Huo Huan did not have any respect towards them.


    Wasn''t it because of her taking-for-granted attitude that she was willing to kill the entire Fu family? As long as she was safe everyone could just die.


    Fang Yanli then turned to look at the members of the Fu family who huddled closely together when they saw her looking at them. Seeing them act so scared, Fang Yanli was speechless, she pursed her lips and then stated in a quiet voice, " You don''t have to be scared of me, Song Yan was the one who sent me and I am here to take you all back."


    With that she pulled out the pearls and handed them to Fu Yu Shen and the rest, Fang Yanli then turned to look at Huo Huan and then said, " Do you wish to stay here? Or are you going toe back with us?"


    Though she said that, she did not pay any attention to Huo Huan nor did she help her to get up from the floor. Huo Huan knew that no one was going to help her which was why even though the pain was coursing in her entire body, she still pursed her lips and tried to push herself off the floor before taking thest pearl which Fang Yanli handed to her.


    As soon as thest pearl was snapped off the golden string, the thread glowed with vibrant light and elongated before entwining together. Fu Yu Shen, who was standing at the front of the line looked down at the pearl which had turned into an elongated burning torch with a golden me and then turned to look at Fang Yanli before asking, "What is this?"


    " This is your medium which will help you get out of this ce," she exined patiently. " Hold onto it tight when you walk out of this dimension as the turbulence will be high between the two worlds¡­ and do not try to rush out of this dimension when it''s not your turn. Who entered first will leave first and the one who wasst will be thest to leave, if you dare break the line then you will be locked in this ce forever."


    She added when Fang Yanli noticed the flickering of Huo Huan''s eyes.


    No sooner did her words fall, Huo Huan stiffened and looked at Fang Yanli who ignored her and then turned to the rest of the Fu family members and said, " Now please follow me."


    She then turned on her heels and then headed towards the exit of the second dimension scaring away the rest of the ghosts as they were too terrified of approaching a ghost whose cultivation was so high. It did not take long for everyone toe out of the ghost dimension, one by one they stepped inside the corridor and then turned to look at Song Yan. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Sister-inw!" Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong simultaneously cried as Fu Rong rushed to hug Song Yan and sobbed, " I was so scared ¡­ something almost ate me bohooo."


    She wanted Song Yan to mend her broken heart but instead of hugging and coaxing her, Song Yan stepped away and nced at Fu Rong in disgust.


    " You smell really bad, Rong''er ¡­ wait until you have bathed before hugging me."


    Fu Rong: "¡­.." This world is filled with fake love.


    On the other hand, Fu Xin Chen was looking at Fu Qingyuan and then turned to look at Song Yan before asking, "Sister-inw, wh¡­what happened to her?"


    Song Yan merely nced at Fu Qingyuan who had fainted earlier and exined the entire thing to Fu Xin Chen again. She told him how Fu Qingyuan had used up all her life force as well as her fortune from now on she was only going to suffer. In the future, forget about living an extravagant life, it will be hard for her to even live a normal life as her actions were going to rebound on her very soon.


    Once her remaining life force was used up, Fu Qingyuan was going to die.


    " It will be better for you to stay away from her, if she stays with you then the consequences of her actions will rebound on you and your family as well," Song Yan stated with a cold voice. "It''s better if you simply send her away to some old age home and leave her to die." Of course, there was a little something she had packed for Fu Yu Sheng''s third uncle as well but she was not going to tell this to Fu Xin Chen lest thetter hindered her.


    If this was before Fu Xin Chen would have felt something for his sister but after seeing her ruthlessness when she pushed him inside the mirror, Fu Xin Chen no longer had the same feelings for his sister anymore. Nor did he have the heart to save her either.


    So, he brought Fu Qingyuan to the house and told his parents everything that Fu Qingyuan had done and the reason why she looked even older than Lu Jiao, her mother.


    " I will be booking a ticket for the J city for Qingyuan," he told his crying mother. " She will be leaving in three days, do what you want till now."

 Chapter 937 Severing Ties —-2

    --------------


    " Xin Chen, Xin Chen!" Lu Jiao shouted after her son who left Fu Qingyuan behind without caring about his sister. She looked at her daughter who looked older than her own mother and did not know whether to get angry or cry. Why did Fu Qingyuan court death like this? What were they going to do now?


    Fu Yi Shen came back home in a hurry when Lu Jiao told him that something happened to Fu Qingyuan. At first, he thought that it was a small matter but now that he was looking at Fu Qingyuan''s ugly and old face, he felt exhausted and dispirited. What was he supposed to do now? He was thinking of sending Fu Qingyuan to Old Master Cui, that old man was quite generous when it came to handing money and opportunities to those who pimped their daughters or wives to him.


    Even though Old Master Cui was old, he liked to eat fresh meat. In the past Fu Yi Shen disdained such methods but that was when he was handed a generous amount of money by the Fu Corporation but now it was all in nought. His uncle was a heartless old beast who did not care for blood rtives and only cared about his grandchildren, because Old Master Fu turned his back on him, Fu Yi Shen had to suffer all sorts of mockery from the rest of the branches.


    In the past, all he had to do was to stay at home and eat but now he had to go to thepany and bear with the torment and taunt from everyone. When he was treated well by the Old Master Fu those elders and members from the other branches of the Fu family did not dare to say anything against him but now that his family was in trouble, those good for nothing were rebuking him.


    Calling him a sparrow trying to imitate the Phoenix.


    Because Fu Yi Shen was tired of listening to the taunts in the Fupany, he wanted to open his ownpany but he did not have the capital to do so because of this he wanted Fu Qingyuan to go and entertain Old Master Cui for a few nights. After all, this was not the old era where anyone would care about the virtue of a woman as long as he stuffed the mouth of his future son-inw with enough money, that boy wouldn''t dare to look down on his daughter.


    It was just a small sacrifice on Fu Qingyuan''s part for the eternal benefit of their family but before Fu Yi Shen couldmence with his n, his daughter returned as an olddy!


    Now what!


    Fu Yi Shen was flushed in anger before he snapped at his wife who was crying, " Why are you crying? It is not like she has died,e with me¡­ we will take her to the warlock that I know. I am sure that she will be all right."


    If Fu Qingyuan did not recover her youth then what will happen to his deal with Old Master Cui?


    When Lu Jiao heard that there was a chance for Fu Qingyuan to recover, she immediately stopped crying and then helped Fu Qingyuan to the car where she and Fu Yi Shen brought Fu Qingyuan to the warlock whom Fu Yi Shen had a good rtionship with. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Song Yan had long expected this to happen, she knew that as soon as Fu Yi Shen who held Fu Qingyuan''s beauty in high regard as the young Fu Qingyuan could bring him a lot of benefits wouldn''t sit still which was why he will try his best to help Fu Qingyuan recover.


    Which was why, she deliberately ced a curse on Fu Qingyuan. The curse that Song Yan cast on Fu Qingyuan made it impossible for anyone to break the rebound from which Fu Qingyuan was suffering, in fact, the more they tried to break the curse, the more intensified Fu Qingyuan''s yin energy will be and she will start attracting all sort of cadaveric energy causing even the people around to be unlucky.


    Especially those who tried to break the curse.


    Her cultivation was higher than most of the warlocks which was why no matter how many times Fu Yi Shen brought Fu Qingyuan to the old warlock whom he knew, nothing happened. If anything, the old warlock ended up dying after slipping from more than thousands of stairs. His neck snapped in half causing his head to loll around as he continued to fall down the stairs where all his limbs also twisted.


    It was such a terrifying sight that the other warlocks hurriedly sent Fu Qingyuan away, realising that she was the cause of the old warlock''s death.


    When Fu Yi Shen saw that Fu Qingyuan was not getting any better he was furious. He was going to start his ownpany and make his uncle regret it, how will he do that if Fu Qingyuan does not get better? Thus ignoring the signs he continued to bring the ageing Fu Qingyuan all over the entire country meeting this dark arts practitioner and that warlock but no matter whom he met, it only resulted in death.


    In the end, Fu Xin Chen tried to stop his father and told him that he was going to send Fu Qingyuan away but Fu Yi Shen and Lu Jiao refused at once.


    Fu Yi Shen wanted to use Fu Qingyuan as his winning chip thus he not only went against Fu Xin Chen, he even announced that if Fu Xin Chen dared toe in between him and his attempts of curing Fu Qingyuan, he will disown him.


    As for Lu Jiao, she truly cared for her daughter, this was the reason why she begged Fu Xin Chen to leave Fu Qingyuan alone but when Fu Xin Chen stayed adamant on the decision of sending Fu Qingyuan away as she was going to bring bad luck to the entire family, Fu Yi Shen was so furious that he called the elders of the Fu family and severed ties with Fu Xin Chen.


    In his heart, he had long grown dissatisfied with Fu Xin Chen who only listened to the main branch!

 Chapter 938 A Cooking Channel That Cooks Human Meat

    Once the matter escted, it was toote to stop Fu Xin Chen was used to getting ignored in the family as he was the only one who was the odd one out in the third branch. As soon as his father announced that he wanted to sever tied with him, it was thest straw that broke the camel''s back, Fu Xin Chen who never rebelled against his family agreed at once. Not only did he pack his bag, and signed the documents of severing ties but he also applied for a job abroad.


    Since his parents did not want to keep him then he was not going to stay either. It was Fu Qingyuan who nearly killed him but he was yet to receive an apology for that instead he was told that he was the one being called heartless.


    After Fu Xin Chen''s departure, Fu Yi Shen continued to bring Fu Qingyuan around the country. He did not want to let go of the generous offer which Old Master Cui gave to him in exchange for his daughter but no matter how many warlocks tried to break Fu Qingyuan''s curse nothing happened.


    Finally, Lu Jiao suggested that they should go and ask Gu Chenyi to help Fu Qingyuan but Fu Yi Shen objected at once. His stance was that Gu Chenyi was Song Yan''s master even if he was to beg and plead with him Gu Chenyi was not going to agree with him. Just as they were going crazy a warlock suddenly appeared saying that he could treat Fu Qingyuan as long as Fu Yi Shen paid him seventy million yuan. If this happened several months ago, Fu Yi Shen could have easily forked that sum out but ever since Old Master Fu was kidnapped the remaining shares which were given to him were also taken away leaving him without a penny.


    In the end, Fu Yi Shen could only mortgage everything which was under his name and use it to pay the warlock.


    Fu Yi Shen''s expression was pained when he handed the money to the warlock. He was slightly apprehensive as well, thinking that this warlock might not seed either but who asked Fu Qingyuan''s curse to be so hard to deal with? Every warlock who tried to treat her was killed in a freak ident which caused quite a stir in the circle of the warlocks, he would have never expected that it was Song Yan who spread the word about Fu Qingyuan''s curse to the internal circle of the warlock with the help of Gu Chenyi''s connection.


    Even the warlock who agreed to help Fu Yi Shen was arranged by her.


    Though Fu Yi Shen felt apprehensive, he thought of the benefits he can make as long as Fu Qingyuan was all right thus he handed the money to the warlock. Ever since he was kicked to the curb by the Old Master Fu, he was burning with rage. How could he not do the same thing as his elder cousin? He was just as capable as Fu Yu Sheng''s father, he justcked the capital to start his own business.


    He thought that everything would be fine as long as Fu Qingyuan was to recover but things did not go as he nned.


    The warlock who promised that he will treat Fu Qingyuan suddenly vanished leaving Fu Yi Shen with nothing. When Fu Yi Shen found out that he was duped, he almost went crazy in the end he pleaded with Old Master Cai to take his wife instead of his daughter as he was on the point of losing all his capital but Old Master Cai simply resented old women, not only did he refuse but he also kicked Fu Yi Shen out for disrespecting him.


    Soon, everything that Fu Yi Shen had was sold away and he couldn''t cope with it, so he went back to the Fu family hoping for their help. However, Old Master Fu was someone who couldn''t even handle a grain of sand in his eyes, he simply refused to help Fu Yi Shen and sent him away he even handed the manor in which Fu Yi Shen lived to the fifth branch of the Fu family whom Fu Yi Shen disliked the most just to disgust him. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Fu Yi Shen resented Old Master Fu''s ruthlessness. But he did not know that this was all arranged by Fu Yu Sheng, his family was his bottom line and since Fu Yi Shen and his daughter dared to go against his family, he was not at all lenient with them. He made the couple suffer to the point that they wished that they were dead.


    What was more, Song Yan had also dropped hints that his parents'' ident was because of Fu Yi Shen as he hired a warlock. Once this matter was known to him, he immediately started investigating, though Fu Yi Shen did a good job of hiding his traces, he still left a few clues behind which were caught by Fu Yu Sheng.


    Immediately, Fu Yu Sheng started to spread the word that Fu Yi Shen harmed his father and mother. Fu Yi Shen''s mean and ruthless reputation spread all over the Fu family¡­all the branches knew that under Fu Yu Sheng''s father''s guidance, they were at the top but almost crumbled to bits when he died and it was all because of Fu Yi Shen!


    The Fu family''s branches turned their back on Fu Yi Shen after finding out the truth.


    Soon Fu Yi Shen couldn''t handle the pressure and escaped to the countryside as he couldn''t withstand the financial stress.


    Song Yan was naturally very satisfied, she had long wanted to teach a lesson to Fu Yi Shen and his family. To prevent Fu Xin Chen from rushing to help his family, she made sure that he was so busy with everything that he couldn''t even get a chance to hear the news of his family.


    By the time Fu Xin Chen found out, Fu Qingyuan died because she couldn''t hold on to her little life force anymore. Fu Yi Shen also could not stand his sorry state and pushed Lu Jiao to open business as they had no skills, in the end, Lu Jiao ended up getting a severe infection and went crazy, in a fit she killed her husband and was then sent to the mental hospital where she stayed all her life.


    ===========


    ¡­.

 Chapter 939 A Cooking Channel That Cooks Human Meat ——2

    On the other hand, Song Yan''s life was going smoothly as she with the help of her father and brotherunched her newpany and the products she was selling were getting out of stock rather quickly bringing in one after another profit.


    The only ones who were having a hard time were Su Qingzhao and his friends. After they returned from the ind, the news of Luo Shan''s death and Ma Jiu''s death could no longer be hidden. Though Ma Jiu''s husband only punched Su Qingzhao and the rest in the face while scolding Su Qian and Yang Yiling, he did not do much.


    But Luo Shan''s parents could not ept the fact that their son had died. Especially when they saw that the rest of the boys were all right? No matter how many times Su Qian tried to exin it to them, Luo Shan''s parents did not hear a thing. The two families were good friends before this happened but once Luo Shan died, the Luos became mortal enemies with the Su and the Wang families.


    Fortunately, Luo Shan''s family was not as big as the Qin and the Su family. Even though Luo Shan''s brothers made a lot of noise they could not make a big ssh, though they hated the Qin, Su and the Wang family along with the Zou family, their family was the weakest among them. Thus even if they had the guts to provoke these five families they could notnd a severe blow.


    Once the matter with the Luo family was dropped, Su Qian turned her attention to Madam Bai and her son. Now that she knew that she was sent to the mouth of death by that treachery woman, Su Qian was no longer willing to be the elegant miss of a young family.


    Every day she fed her husband the detox pill while fighting with Madam Bai. Though the woman was smart she was nowhere as good as Madam Wang''s sister-inw who was the daughter of a prominent family when it came to fighting for attention. What was more Su Qian was a natural beauty, even though she had a son in histe twenties, she was still able to maintain her figure and charm, in the past she disdained Madam Bai and did not wish to fight with her but now that she knew that Madam Bai was after her life, she was not at all polite with thetter.


    Madam Wang went to her sister-inw and learned new techniques to deal with Madam Bai and those tactics which her sister-inw taught to her were clear-cut and precise. Madam Bai was no match for Madam Wang and with the help of detox pills that Song Yan had given her, it did not take long for Master Wang to cough up the love bug.


    Unfortunately for Madam Bai, it happened right at the dining table, the second the love bug was spat out by Master Wang, Su Qian together with Wang Yufan attacked Madam Bai. Under her tearful usations with Wang Yufan and Song Yan''s testimony, Old Master Wang was beyond livid.


    Master Wang was his only son, an only son was his lifeline. How can he watch anyone harm his son? And that too by ck magic?


    He resolutely refused to listen to anything that Madam Bai had to say to him even when her son screamed that he had no idea that his mother did something to Master Wang and he was innocent, Old Master Fu did not hear a thing and sent them away. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    When Su Qian came to tell Song Yan about this, she was quite rejuvenated.


    " Before I forget," Su Qian ced the cup of tea down on the table and then turned to look at Song Yan. " I wanted to ask you if you have some sort of VIP privileges in yourpany. I want to buy the skin rejuvenation cream and cogen regeneration pills but they have been out of stock for weeks."


    She couldn''t help but say, " If you have a few boxes lying down can you sell them to me? I will pay double the market price. I asked your father but he simply refused to budge saying that he will never take part in such activity but I am sure that as long as his precious daughter is the one handing me extra pills and creams, he will not say anything."


    Song Yan was helpless when she heard Su Qian''s words, she thought for a while and then said, " I don''t have any lying around here but since you are an acquaintance, Aunt Wang, I will ask my father to send you a box."


    When Su Qian heard Song Yan''s response she heaved a sigh of relief. With her hand, she touched her skin which was now plump and glowing before adding, "It''s not that I am greedy but what can I do? It''s fun to watch your uncle stiffen and follow me like a lost puppy when I head outside, all these years it was me who was worried because of him and now that it is his turn. It is quite amusing!"


    Song Yan could only smile as she nodded, " Don''t worry, Aunt Wang. I will ask my father to send a box as quickly as possible to your house. I will also ask him to send the yet-tounch toner, it will make your pores even smaller and make you look really young."


    " Is that so? I will have to thank you then ¡­oh yes!" Su Qian suddenly pped her hands startling Song Yan. Upon seeing Song Yan''s startled expression Su Qian shed her a smile and then said, "... I am sorry but there was something that I almost forgot. Here, I stumbled upon this cooking channel and felt really weird. You have no idea, that night I actually craved human meat! Can you believe it?"


    Song Yan''s eyebrows furrowed as she took Su Qian''s phone and watched the slender hands cooking on the counter. In front of those hands was a big piece of flesh which strangely looked like a human thigh.

 Chapter 940 A Romantic Idiot

    " Yan Yan, do you think that there is something wrong with this cooking channel ?" Su Qian still remembered the terrifying feeling when she was jolted awake from the daze in which she went after watching this cooking channel. She casually stumbled on this streaming room when she was surfing the Inte, even though she had many cooks and chefs working for her, Su Qian still liked to cook something for her family once in a while.


    Like always she was searching for a cooking channel where she could learn something new, it was then when she found this channel and with her curiosity piqued, she tapped on it but who would have expected that after watching the channel, she will suddenly start craving meat? If her cravings were only limited to meat then Su Qian would have not been worried but that night she actually ended up in her bedroom with a knife while looming down at her husband!


    It was all thanks to the burning talisman that snapped her out of the daze and she was able to stop herself just in time, if that knife had fallen who knows what would have happened?


    Song Yan pursed her lips, her eyes continued to focus on the hands of the woman. Even though the disguise of the other person was immacte, Song Yan was able to see through her disguise as it wasn''t a human but a ghost who had swallowed a bunch of yang energy and advanced to bing a poltergeist which was why, it could act and touch things like humans.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly before she blocked the streaming room and turned to look at Su Qian and said, "It will be better if you no longer look at the streaming room, Madam Wang." She even took out a soul-cleansing talisman and handed it to Madam Wang before saying, " You should keep these talismans close for the next three days and keep your phone locked up as you will get the desire to watch the cooking channel once again."


    When Su Qian heard Song Yan''s words, she was scared stiff and hurriedly took the talisman that Song Yan was handing to her and thanked her for her help.


    Once Su Qian left Song Yan took out her phone and downloaded the app on which Su Qian found the cooking channel which was using human meat as an ingredient. She carefully watched a small video where the female ghost was cooking the human meat making what she called meatballs and suddenly felt a trance taking over herself. But because she was a celestial master that trance did not take over herpletely and she was still able to snap out of it.


    " This is not good," she muttered as she closed the app and exited it.


    " Whats not good?" Fu Yu Sheng who returned from his work questioned Song Yan. He ced his bag on the couch and then kissed her on the cheek before sitting next to her and asking, "What''s not good?"


    "It''s nothing, someone is making trouble and nothing more," Song Yan replied to him before asking, " How was work today?"


    " It was all right," stated Fu Yu Sheng just as butler Ke came with a cup of tea and handed it to Fu Yu Sheng. He first took a sip of tea from the cup which was handed to him and then added, " But Assistant Xi asked for your help, he said that one of his cousins seemed to have fallen for a ghost and wants to marry her." <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    " A ghost? Does the cousin not know that it''s a ghost?" Song Yan asked in confusion as she did not expect to hear something like this, after all, how can a human even marry a ghost?


    Fu Yu Sheng smiled wryly and then remarked, " He does know that the woman is a ghost but from what I heard that female ghost is really beautiful and talented. Assistant Xi told me that his cousin always wanted a girl who was skilled in everything which is why despite that woman being a ghost, he wishes to marry her and take her as his wife."


    Song Yan: "¡­." I thought I have seen many idiots but every time I get a new case, I realise that I underestimated the foolishness of humans.


    She took a deep breath while rubbing her forehead and asked, " What is that cousin''s family''s take on this? Are they willing to let their son marry a ghost?"


    " Of course not," Fu Yu Sheng replied with a shake of his head as he picked up a macaroon and then ced it inside his mouth. " They want to send the female ghost away but their son is being stubborn and from what assistant Xie told me, it seems like the female ghost is not without any powers. She is stronger than most ghosts as their family had called for many celestial masters but none of them was able to send that female ghost away which is why assistant Xi came to ask me for your help."


    " Tell Assistant Xi to pick me up tomorrow morning," said Song Yan as she threw her phone aside before picking up the macaron from the te in front of them. " I have nothing to do tomorrow morning so I can go and take a look at this cousin of his."


    With that, she took a bite of the macaron and chewed it slowly but unfortunately for her, a few pieces of the macaroon got stuck on her lips which attracted Fu Yu Sheng''s attention. The passionate blood of a young man soared inside him and before Song Yan could take another bite, the man next to her picked her up in his arms and started carrying her to their bedroom.


    " What are you doing?" She yelped in surprise while looking at Fu Yu Sheng whose expression was full of mischievousness which told her that he did not have anything good nned in his head.


    In response to her question, the man turned to look at her and smirked, " What can I do? My wife looks delectable."


    ----------------

 Chapter 941 A Romantic Idiot ——2

    That morning Song Yan woke up with pain all over her body, she did not know how many times she was jolted left and right by Fu Yu Sheng. All she knew was that she was woken up again and again by that man, even when she pinched the soft meat of his waist he did not stop making it impossible for her to get away from his grabby paws.


    " That damned man, where did he get so much energy?" She questioned as she slid off her bed only to stumble after taking a few steps. It was so bad that Song Yan felt that even her wedding night was not this bad even then she could at least wash herself without stumbling like this!


    She turned to look at the empty side of her bed and gritted her teeth, Fu Yu Sheng must have known that he was in a lot more trouble once she woke up which was why he escaped after cleaning her up.


    " Once he gets back ¡­ I will definitely¡­ castrate him, Oww¡ª-" she moaned before pushing herself off the floor and heading inside the bathing room, only to find traces of their wild night decorating her from neck to the bottom and then down to her feet.


    As she stared at her reflection, Song Yan covered her face and sighed, " I guess I have to wear a turtleneck shirt once again!"


    ¡­.


    " Good morning, Second Madam," when Assistant Xi arrived Song Yan was eating her breakfast. He looked at Song Yan''s sullen expression and then remembered the happy expression on his boss''s face which was quite simr to a cat who seeded in licking the cream of the milk and cleared his throat. " I would like to thank you for helping me, Second Madam."


    Song Yan finished her porridge and then stood up from her chair before shaking her head and replying, " There is no need for you to thank me for something so small. This is my job even if you were a stranger, I would havee to help you."


    Eradicating ghosts with malicious intentions was her responsibility, there was no way she was going to ignore a case just because she was overworked.


    Assistant Xi smiled politely at Song Yan, though he knew that his boss''s wife was really polite and nice. He still maintained a respectful attitude throughout their journey and exined everything to Song Yan about what was going on in the house of his cousin.


    Turns out, that Assistant Xi''s cousin was an archaeologist. Last month, he went to excavate a tomb which belonged to a king, from there he brought a small piece of jade ring. Though most of the historical artefacts were seized by the government, Assistant Xi''s cousin was able to smuggle that small jade ring, thinking that he would be able to sell it for a small fortune for himself. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Since that ring came from rubble instead of the tomb even the officials did not care about it and turned a blind eye to it. They thought that the ring did not have any significance as it was lying carelessly in the rubble which was filled with human bones.


    But after Assistant Xi''s cousin, Xi Sang brought that ring, weird things started to happen in his house. The hens raised by Xi Sang''s mother all died and their pet dog was found dead near Xi Sang''s room.


    " At first their family thought that it was their neighbours who poisoned their animals and killed them one by one," stated Assistant Xi while driving the car. " But then on the fifteenth of thest month they heard a woman singing followed by the sound of someone chopping in the kitchen. My aunt went to look for what was happening thinking it was a thief but to her terror, she found a ghost ¡­holding a knife and chopping a piece of bloody meat. She was terrified and fell sick."


    " Only then did that foolish boy confess that he brought this ghost who was attached to the jade ring with him because she was beautiful and talented unlike other girls who only relied on their beauty to climb up the socialdders and had no wits inside their heads," a sigh escaped his lips as he shook his head and continued, " In fact, it would be right to say that Xi Sang is a face con who has high expectations about everything because he lives in the countryside he doesn''t meet beautiful women as per his requirements. When this ghost appeared from the jade ring, Xi Sang found herpletely befitting to his tastes and he insists that she is a smart woman who knows everything."


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes before she remarked, " I believe that this ghost is an evil being¡­some ghosts whotch on their remnants can take the appearance of those whom they want to possess."


    " I think so too," said Assistant Xi with a worried voice. " But Xi Sang insists on staying with the female ghost saying that she is tailor-made for him and they were a match made in heaven, it''s just that they were born in the wrong eras and thus missed each other."


    Song Yan''s lips twitched as she stated, " Your cousin seems quite a romantic at heart."


    Assistant Xi only sighed and did not say anything as they drove past the city and entered the countryside. "It''s fine if he wishes to stay with that ghost but he is also forcing his parents to stay with them as the female ghost does not wish to break his family."


    "From what you are saying that boy sounds like an idiot, are you sure he is an archaeologist?" Song Yan questioned which caused Assistant Xi to chuckle. " I am afraid that despite being an idiot when ites to women, he is indeed an archaeologist."


    Once he stoppedughing, his face was once again lined with worry as Assistant Xi remarked, " I hope that he will snap out of his daze before he makes things troublesome for everyone."

 Chapter 942 Lady Yan

    However, Assistant Xi''s worries became a reality as the two of them arrived at Xi Sang''s house.


    Because they found out that the family had looked up to another celestial master. When Assistant Xi saw this, he was obviously rather unhappy as he turned to look at his uncle and questioned him about his actions but what was done was already done, there was no point in crying over split milk anymore.


    " I did not know that you wereing," said Assistant Xi''s uncle, even though he was a bit embarrassed, his face turning green and white from anger as he looked at the chaotic scene in front of him.


    What was even more embarrassing was that this uncle of Assistant Xi had found none other than Shen Yu, the fiancee of Gu Chenyi.


    Shen Yu was rather displeased when she saw that Assistant Xi had brought Song Yan. She originally wanted to do a favour to Assistant Xi and his family, that way she will have a chance to get close to Fu Yu Sheng whose power was unmatched in the entire city. But now that she saw that Song Yan was also here, she was a bit upset¡ª¡ª she has been long aware of the fact that Song Yan was also Gu Chenyi''s disciple but she never thought that she was also working as a celestial master when she had boundless wealth in her hands already.


    Song Yan also stared at Shen Yu with a calm gaze when she noticed that Shen Yu was looking at her with an agitated expression.


    Assistant Xi who brought Song Yan to his uncle''s house was really angry, at the same time he was afraid that he will offend Song Yan which was why he quickly apologised to Song Yan. He looked at Song Yan with an extremely embarrassed expression and then said, " I truly had no idea that they did something like this, when I told them that I was going to bring a celestial master they agreed and said that they will wait but who would have known that they will go behind my back and do their own things."


    He turned to look at his uncle and aunt before saying sternly, " Since you have already thought everything through, I hope you will stop calling me and my mother for help. If you are so capable then show your capabilities all the time, uncle, lest you offend someone you shouldn''t."


    Assistant Xi''s uncle''s face turned grim, he wanted to say something but did not know where to start. He did not wish to offend Assistant Xi but he did not dare to offend Shen Yu either, she was, after all, the fianc¨¦e of Gu Chenyi.


    Thus, he silently lowered his head allowing Assistant Xi to scold him. He was still his nephew no matter what even if they were to get into a quarrel, it wasn''t as if his brother would stop caring about him right? More importantly, this celestial master had no name for herself, if he was to invite her to exorcise that female ghost and she failed it will only be more troublesome.


    Seeing that his uncle still wanted to let Shen Yu do the exorcism, Assistant Xi did not say anything. He once again apologised to Song Yan whom he brought to this countryside for no reason. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    How could Song Yan not see that Assistant Xi''s uncle was looking down on her? He must be thinking that since she did not have any name for herself she might not a skilled celestial master. Song Yan felt a bit regretful thinking how people only cared about one''s name instead of paying attention to their work and skills but even so, she did not say anything and simply told Assistant Xi not to bother with something so small since his uncle wanted Shen Yu to take a look at his son then she was going to let him do as he wished.


    Shen Yu, on the other hand, felt like Song Yan was looking down on her what did she mean by that she was not going to fight with her over something like this, was it because she was thinking that she was not skilled enough?


    The more she thought of the situation like this, the more she felt that it made sense. Most probably after seeing her getting kicked out of the office by Gu Chenyi, Song Yan must be thinking that she was superior whenpared to her.


    Song Yan did not wish to bother Shen Yu, she turned on her heels to leave as she no longer had any good impression towards Assistant Xi''s uncle and his family. From what she heard Assistant Xi had already told his uncle that he was going to bring her but because Assistant Xi''s uncle did not believe in her skills and could not bring herself to trust her as they did not see her at the same level as Shen Yu.


    In the end, it was their fault to begin with, since Song Yan didn''t wish to make things difficult for Assistant Xi, she decided to take a step back and not bother with this matter.


    " Wait!" But before she could leave, she was stopped by Shen Yu who hurriedly reached out and held her hand up. " Since Miss Song is here why don''t the two of us take a look at this female ghost? Think it of as a fair and friendly match?" She suggested with a small smile which made Song Yan narrow her eyes in return.


    Was there such a good thing? Wasn''t Shen Yu simply looking down on her thinking that Song Yan was not as highly skilled as her because Shen Yu had been learning exorcism arts since she was a child but Song Yan came into the picture just a few months ago?


    She looked at Shen Yu who was smiling brightly at her, but no matter how wide Shen Yu smiled, she couldn''t change the fact that her smile was full of scheming!


    " There is¡ª¡ª"

 Chapter 943 Lady Yan——2

    ---------------


    " There is no need to feel upset," before Song Yan could say that there was no need for Shen Yu to share her glory with her, thetter took the words out of her mouth and smilingly added, " We are fellow Daoist, we should learn from one another shouldn''t we?"


    Assistant Xi''s uncle and his family heaved a sigh of relief as they looked at Shen Yu taking a step back. They did not wish to offend either Assistant Xi or Shen Yu, both of them were equally important to their family. Seeing that Shen Yu was willing to take a step back Assistant Xi''s uncle, Xi Yunxi also hurriedly intervened and said, "That''s right, that''s right. This female ghost is very strong, I am afraid that it will take both the masters'' expertise to send her away. We have tried everything but this female ghost just doesn''t leave our son."


    Xi Yunxi cannot be med for feeling anxious, Xi Sang was after all his only son and if something was to happen to him then he and his family will lose their entire lifeline!


    Song Yan did not make things difficult for Shen Yu and Xi Yunxi, she too wanted to take a look at this beautiful ghost who was possessing Xi Sang. For a ghost to send so many celestial masters away, she must have some sort of skills and cultivation.


    " Sure, we should go and take a look at your son," Shen Yu did have some skills, if she did not then she would''ve never caught the eye of Old Master Gu which was why she was fairly confident in her skills and then followed Xi Junxi and his family inside.


    Assistant Xi nced at Song Yan and waited for her to make a decision, he did not move unless Song Yan nodded and said, "Let''s go¡­ I am curious to see just what kind of ghost has won the heart of your cousin."


    Only then did Assistant Xi lead Song Yan to the room where his cousin was sleeping?


    Xi Yunxi pointed to his son who looked extraordinarily pale and then with red-rimmed eyes started to exin, " I am afraid that he is getting weaker by the day. A few days ago he was a healthy young man who was used to ying around but now he only eats and sleeps but even then he can not recover the weight that he has lost in the past few weeks."


    Shen Yu hummed and then turned to look at Song Yan instead of telling the family what she knew, she asked Song Yan, "What do you think is the matter with the young man?"


    " He seemed to have gone behind your backs and married that ghost," Song Yan exined with a cold voice. " The under-eye bags, paleplexion and theck of blood in his body show that he is severelycking in yang energy and this only happens when a human marries a ghost." <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    When Shen Yu saw that Song Yan had exined what happened to Xi Sang without any problem, she rolled her eyes. Looks like Gu Chenyi did not hold back in teaching this woman, she could even recognise a ghost marriage with just a simple nce and did not even need to do any sort of ritual to trace it back to the ghost.


    Shen Yu had wanted to make Song Yan look like a grassroots celestial master but seeing how capable she was, she stopped probing her and then turned to face the young man once again.


    On the other hand, Song Yan couldn''t care less about what Shen Yu was trying to do. She calmly stared at the young man and sighed, though his yang energy hadn''t depletedpletely it was on the verge of getting depleted rather soon if he did not break the ghost marriage.


    If the ghost marriage was not broken, this man was going to lose his life sooner orter.


    " He is going to wake up soon," said Madam Xi as she looked at her son who was sleeping on the bed with red-rimmed eyes. She wiped those unshed tears on her sleeves and then said in a low voice, " He always goes to sleep around noon and wakes up at three in the morning. It''s half past two, he will wake up in half an hour."


    Since it was only half an hour both Song Yan and Shen Yu agreed to wait, it did not take long before the hands of the clock on the wall came to stop at three in the afternoon. No sooner did the hands of the clock stop at three in the afternoon, than the man on the bed stirred and then woke up, his eyes were filled with daze and when his gaze fell on Song Yan and Shen Yu, he blinked and then turned to look at his parents as if waiting for an exnation.


    " Sang''er, we have called these two experts to take a look at your condition, I am sure that they will send that evil ghost far away from you! Just let them do their own thing, all right?"


    But instead of being d about getting rid of that ghost, Xi Sang panicked and immediately slid off his bed and then went to his knees as he started to sob, " Father, Mother. I have said many times that I wish to stay with my wife¡­she is the only one for me. From singing to ying Qin and cooking, she knows everything. Lady Yan is the only one who was created just for me, father, mother, please I beg you¡­ give us your blessings and let me and Lady Yan live a happy life. She is very good to me and it''s fortunate that despite being born in two different eras we were able to look for each other. Please don''t break us apart."


    Though Song Yan was aware of the situation as Assistant Xi had already informed her, she still felt her entire body tremble the second she heard the sweet voice of Xi Sang as he pleaded with his parents to let him stay married to a ghost.

 Chapter 944 A Tailor Made Wife

    Sure, many would believe that love can prevail over all but it did not. It was nothing but an idea born out of nothing but sheer idiocy, was it even possible for something like this to happen? This man had to be joking!


    Marrying a ghost wasn''t all fun and games as ghosts were surrounded by dense yin energy which was fatal for the life force of humans. If a ghost was to marry a human then it will severely affect the human as they will slowly deteriorate into a healthy man or woman within months. Secondly, the yang energy of a living human was like drugs for ghosts, it was impossible for them to not go over the top while sucking the life force of a human.


    If Xi Sang thought that he could still live a happy life with that ghost woman all because he was in love with her then he was being too foolish! Because no matter how good a wandering spirit made themself look, in the end, they were deceased and had no right to live on the surface of the earth.


    " You..what are you talking about? Of all the women whom we made you meet, you want to marry a ghost? Have you gone mad?" Xi Junxi could not help but look at his son as if his son had gone crazy. After finding out that there was a female ghost in their house, he and his wife could hardly sleep. Their daughter was so terrified that she moved out of the house and refused toe back home and yet Xi Sang was saying that he wished to stay with that ghost. If he did not get a few of his screws loose what was it?


    However, Xi Song did not care about anything or anyone. He was simply hoodwinked by the ghost to the point that he wished nothing more than to stay next to her which was why when he saw that his parents were not agreeing, he simply banged his head on the floor and then said in a sobbing yet firm voice, " Father, Mother¡­ I know that you cannot ept me and Lady Yan. I will not ask for your blessings nor will I make things difficult for you, if you find the two of us unsightly while we are living here, then I will leave the house with Lady Yan but I am not going to let you exorcise her. She is my life!"


    '' Your life is dead,'' deadpanned Song Yan but she did not say anything and simply nursed her forehead while looking at Assistant Xi who sighed and then said in a low voice, " I have been trying to make him understand but he is like a broken tape recorder who does not wish to listen to anything."


    Xi Junxi and his wife were really scared and then turned to look at Shen Yu, they hoped that she would be able to make their son stop these foolish actions of his. Seeing that his parents were looking at the celestial master, Xi Sang turned his attention to Shen Yu and then raised his hands as if he was praying, " Miss, I know that thises off weird to you but I truly love my wife, even if she is just a ghost. I still want to live and die with her."


    Song Yan turned to look at Shen Yu waiting for her to deal with this matter, after all, Shen Yu''s skills had been epted and revered by the Old Master Gu, surely she must have some sort of skills right? <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    However, what Song Yan did not expect was that after hearing Xi Sang''s painful love story, Shen Yu would start seeing herself in him. She nodded and with an unexpected aggrieved look said, " I know how you feel, Mister Xi, I am in the same situation as you where people don''t wish for me to stay with my beloved. Let us talk through this matter all right? I am sure we cane up with a way where you can live with your beloved without getting separated from her."


    '' The hell?'' Song Yan turned to look at the woman who was speaking nothing but nonsense and was speechless. She looked at Shen Yu as if she had gone crazy and did not know what to say to her, did she just say that she wanted toe up with a way where this man would be able to live with his beloved ghost without getting separated?


    She then turned to look at Assistant Xi was also staring at Shen Yu as if there was something wrong with her head.


    While Song Yan was questioning whether or not the woman was retarded or not, she still did not forget to remind Xi Junxi and his wife, " Mister Xi, I would like to tell you that if your son continues to stay with that female ghost, sooner orter he will lose his life. A ghosttches on to a human because it cannot stay in this realm without sucking a living being''s life force. You might not know this but the life force of a person is limited, once the ghost sucks it all up, it will not take long for your son to die."


    Even Assistant Xi nodded his head and promptly agreed with Song Yan as he said, " Madam Song is right, a ghost is in the end a ghost. She is absorbing Sang''er''s life force and making him weak day by day, how are the two of them supposed to live a happy and long life? It will be surprising if Ah Sang can even stay alive for more than three months with how his health is deteriorating."


    However, Xi Sang did not give a chance to anyone as he hurriedly spoke up for the female ghost and then said, " No! It has nothing to do with Lady Yan. She did not wish to stay with me but I was the one who agreed with her to have a ghost marriage and consummated our wedding night, it''s because of this that my health is deteriorating, it has nothing to do with her."


    --------------

 Chapter 945 A Tailor Made Wife ——2

    No sooner did Xi Sang say those words, than the expressions on Father and Mother Xi turned awkward and livid. They did not know what to say anymore, they have been trying to get their son married and for that, they have been bringing all kinds of proposals for their son yet he went ahead and married a ghost, even consummating their wedding night.


    " If you have done that then you are really stupid," Song Yan coldly snapped without holding back as she looked at Xi Sang''s parents and then exined, " With him consummating with a ghost, I am afraid that he will never have kids in the future." It wasn''t that she was trying to scare them but it was the truth, a ghost''s yin energy was too strong for humans and that was only when they were living in the same house.


    If Xi Sang slept with a ghost then Song Yan shuddered to think about what was going to happen to him.


    No sooner did Song Yan say those words, Father Xi felt like his entire world hade crashing down. He looked at his son and wished to beat him until he was no longer able to stand up on his feet, just what was he thinking how can he do something so foolish?


    Even Shen Yu''s expression turned a bit serious and she took out a ghost summoning talisman from her storage and then threw it in the air to summon the ghost who was living in the house that belonged to the Xi family.


    It did not take long for the female ghost called Lady Yan to appear in front of them. As the ghost arrived the temperature of the room suddenly plummeted causing Father Xi and Mother Xi to huddle together as they looked at the woman in white. Maybe it was because of the fact that it was still afternoon, the woman did not look as scary as she did in the night.


    On the contrary, she looked rather charming with that small face and slightly wavy hair which trickled behind her back.


    When Xi Sang saw Lady Yan appear, he suddenly grew agitated and then shouted, " What are you doing? Lady Yan? You should have stayed hidden! They are here to take you away from me."


    " Ah Sang, how can I note? It''s because of me that your family is suffering like this and you too," Lady Yan softly spoke as she turned to look at Song Yan and Shen Yu. She lowered her head and then spoke in a breezy voice, " I am Yan Wuying, you can call me Lady Yan or Wuying as you like."


    " You are Lady Yan?" Shen Yu looked at the woman who looked almost human and was stunned. What was going on? How can a ghost look so humanly, if not for the soft white glow that was emanating from her skin, Shen Yu would have thought that the ghost in front of her was a human. Just how high was her cultivation?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Lady Yan looked at Shen Yu whose eyes were flickering with fear and she nodded softly. " I am." She then turned to look at Xi Sang who stood up to stand next to her and then said with a vulnerable voice, " I told you that it was not a good idea but you refused to listen, now look at yourself. You are breaking the heart of your parents by doing something so foolish. Your parents are right, we should forget this and move on, let me leave Ah Sang."


    As she spoke, her eyes turned red and transparent tears started to fall through her eyes and onto the ground.


    " No, how can you me yourself? It was all me, I was the one who asked you to marry me and I was the one who made you, my wife! Now that we are married, I don''t even wish to leave you not even for a day!" As he spoke he turned to look at Shen Yu and then went on his knees to plead to her again. " Master Shen, I am begging you. Please let us two live a happy married life, I truly love my wife! She is the only one for me, I don''t care if I have to stay without children but I want her to stay by my side until I die."


    The more he spoke the more vociferous he became and when Xi Sang saw that Shen Yu was feeling a bit hesitant, he started to kowtow in front of Shen Yu.


    Yan Wuying on the other hand, bowed her head and said to Shen Yu, " Master, I have no regrets anymore. If you wish to send me away then I am willing."


    " No! If she leaves me then I will die, I have nothing to live for anyway!" When Xi Sang saw that no one was willing to listen to him, he hurriedly threaten his parents with his life. Turning to look at his father and mother, he kowtowed on the ground and then said again and again, " Father, mother¡­ if Lady Yan leaves then I will follow her. I have already followed her and I do not wish to stay with anyone else!"


    Father Xi wanted to send the female ghost away but he was stopped by his wife, who was worried that if they were to agree to the female ghost being exorcised, their son would really kill himself.


    Song Yan, on the other, knew that Xi Sang was only taken in by Lady Yan so much because she was a skilled and soft-spoken woman with a beautiful face. If one was to ignore the fact that she was a ghost, they would realise that Lady Yan was a picture-perfect woman for any man but the key point was this ¡ª¡ª perfection of hers.


    Even though Lady Yan did not have any cadaveric qi around her nor did she smell of human blood, Song Yan had enough experience to know that this ghost was hiding something because there was no way she was this perfect as if tailor-made for a man.

 Chapter 946 I Will Never Regret It

    However, Song Yan knew that she couldn''t just exorcise Lady Yan without Xi Sang''s permission. If she was to deal with this ghost and something happened to Xi Sang instead then it will be twice as much trouble.


    Thus, she turned to look at Father and Mother Xi who seemed to be on the verge of agreeing because of all the threats that their son was handing out and then said in a calm voice, " Though I have nothing against Lady Yan, I will like to remind you all that the rtionship between a ghost and a human can never be as beautiful as you are thinking. Ghosts who remain on the surface of the earth are bound to have some sort of intentions or grudges."


    She then turned to look at Yan Wuying and casually added, " Lest something happens, it will be toote for you to do anything."


    The only reason Song Yan wasted her time and effort to persuade Old Master Xi and his wife was because they were Assistant Xi''s rtives, if they were not rted to her in any way then she wouldn''t have cared about the life and death of this stupid young man who couldn''t see past his own desires.


    " It will be better if you just let this ghost be exorcised," she told Master Xi and his wife. " This is the only way for your son to get better, even if he can no longer have any children. At least he will be alive?"


    Beside her, Assistant Xi also tried to persuade his uncle and aunt, with aplicated look on his face, he said, " Madam Song is right, this is not something that one would consider normal, what will you do if something happens to Sang''er? Getting married to a ghost? Even a fool wouldn''t do something like this!"


    He was trying to tell his uncle and aunt that the ghost must have done something to Xi Sang which was why he was doing things as stupid as these.


    Just as Uncle Xi was going to agree, Xi Sang suddenly stood up from his ground and then rushed towards the window as if he was going to jump from the third floor of his house.


    " Ah Sang!"


    " Son!"


    Bother Uncle Xi and Aunt Xi were terrified upon seeing their son take such a drastic step. They immediately rushed to stop him, but just as Xi Sang reached the window, he was pulled by Assistant Xi even so he continued to struggle and then announced loudly,


    " I don''t care! If something happens to Lady Yan, then I will kill myself as well! No matter how much you try to stop me, I will kill myself. Without her, I cannot live!"


    When Uncle Xi and his wife saw just how obsessed their son was with the female ghost, they were stunned. They did not expect that their son would be this desperate to save that female ghost!


    " I will remind you for thest time, short-lived pain is much better than long-term pain," Song Yan crossed her arms and then looked at the scene in front of her with cold eyes.


    She did not feel touched or panicked by what Xi Sang did, instead she only felt that he was being too stupid and courting death. A part of her was so annoyed that she wanted to leave without doing anything but when she thought of how Assistant Xi had worked hard for their family, she stopped herself.


    Beside her, Shen Yu took advantage of the situation and then hurriedly said, " I can see that your son is really sincere, why don''t I hand him a yang-reviving talisman? That way even if he stays with this ghost, he will not lose his life." She then turned to look at Song Yan andmented, " The ghost does not look harmful. There is no dark aura around her, from the looks of it she seems to be someone who died because of natural causes and does not hold any grudge."


    " Miss is right, I died because I was suffering from tuberculosis," stated Yan Wuying with a soft smile filled with mncholy. " There were no medicines for my disease back then which was why I died. I had no other regrets other than staying alive for such a small time."


    " See?" Shen Yu said to Song Yan in particr. " The ghost is harmless, we don''t need to be so cruel as to wrench her apart from someone who loves her. However, I don''t think whether or not someone like you can understand something like this."


    Her words caused the Xi family of three to look at Song Yan with a weird gaze because the way Shen Yu spoke it sounded like she was ming Song Yan foring in between her and Gu Chenyi.


    " Heh," Song Yan sneered as she blinked her eyes and then turned to look at Shen Yu properly before saying in a soft voice, " I can say the same for you, Miss Shen. Are you sure that you understand the situation properly? Because if something goes haywire, I will not be taking responsibility together with you. If master asks, you are the only one who will be held responsible, understand ?"


    Her words caused Shen Yu to stiffen but then she nced at the female ghost, she did not sense any malicious intentionsing from her and sighed in relief. Most probably this female ghost was one of those wandering ghosts and had little to do with the ghosts who practised evil arts, thus she calmly looked at Song Yan and said, " You don''t have to worry about something like this, I will surely take responsibility if it calls for it."


    Song Yan sneered and then said with a cool expression, " I hope you will be able to keep up with this attitude in the future as well." She then turned to look at the Xi family and said, " From now what happens, it will entirely be Miss Shen''s responsibility. I hope that you will not call me if something happens because I might ¡­not be avable to help you anymore."


    As she spoke she nced at Yan Wuying heavily.


    ----------------------

 Chapter 947 I Will Never Regret ——-2

    She then turned to look at Assistant Xi and apologetically said, " If there is someone who wishes to die then there is nothing that I can do."


    Though Uncle and Aunt Xi were slightly upset with what Song Yan said, they did not say anything because this person was called by Assistant Xi. On the other hand, Xi Sang who finally gained permission to stay with Yan Wuying couldn''t care less about what Song Yan was saying, he kowtowed in front of Shen Yu and praised her with flowery words, " Miss Shen, you are the greatest. No one could understand me but only you were able to see through my situation, I have to say that you are the only one who has a heart! I cannot thank you enough."


    Shen Yu who was getting praise was more than satisfied, she looked at Song Yan who was not even paying attention to her and was slightly upset but then she thought about how Xi Sang called Song Yan heartless and even the Xi parents were looking at her with dissatisfaction, Shen Yu was quite tickled.


    Song Yan, on the other hand, rolled her eyes when she saw that Xi Sang was calling her heartless. She was indeed heartless but that was because she knew when a wound that was festering should be cut off and amputated, however, when she saw that the Xi parents were willing to let a ghost stay in the house under the threats of their son and couldn''t be hard-hearted with him, she did not say anything.


    She had already told them everything which needed to be said but even after this if the Xi family wanted to listen to their foolish son''s words who was drowning in the gentle beauty of Lady Yan, then she couldn''t be bothered with them at all.


    "I think we should leave, assistant Xi," when Song Yan saw that the Xi parents have submitted under Xi Sang''s stubborn will, there was nothing that she could do for them anymore.


    Assistant Xi also looked at his uncle and aunt with disappointment, he couldn''t believe that his uncle and aunt were willing to ept their son''s stupid decision of staying in a ghost marriage but in the end, he was only a cousin and nothing else. He couldn''t just interfere in their family matters just because he found it all unsettling.


    He turned to look at his uncle and then said, " I hope you will not regret this uncle."


    But before Uncle Xi could say anything, Xi Sang yelled at Assistant Xi and said, " I will never regret it! You are just jealous that I am better than you for once! Why? Do you feel bad that I was able to get a wife better than you ever can? Leave if you have nothing good to say!"


    Seeing how rude Xi Sang was to him, Assistant Xi also did not say anything. He only came because Uncle Xi begged his father to help him but now that Xi Sang was acting up, Assistant Xi couldn''t be bothered by him. He turned on his heels and without bidding Uncle and Aunt Xi goodbye turned to leave but before leaving, he left a few cold words, " From what happens to your family, it''s your responsibility don''t go calling for my father. He is old and cannot take so much excitement."


    Uncle Xi stiffened when he saw that his nephew had been angered but he did not say anything. It was better to talk with his brother than with his straightforward nephew who wouldn''t listen to anything.


    As the two of them left, Uncle Xi handed Shen Yu a big sum of money but did not mention handing anything to Song Yan as he did not think that she was worth anything with no name and background. Seeing this Assistant Xi was furious, he wanted to tell his uncle that the woman he was sucking up to was a leech who was sticking close to Master Gu and had nothing to do with him and it was Song Yan who was the closest to Master Gu Chenyi.


    But he was stopped by Song Yan who shook his head and then remarked, " If he wants to treat a fish eye as a pearl then there is nothing we can do."


    Though Uncle Xi did not hear this, Shen Yu with her senses was able to hear what Song Yan said with ease. Thus, it was impossible for Shen Yu to stay put after hearing that Song Yanpared her to a fish eye, she immediately chased after Song Yan and then asked arrogantly, " Do you think that I did something wrong?"


    " You don''t?" Song Yan on the other hand questioned Shen Yu back with a raise of her brow as she curled a side of her lips and mockingly said, " You are a Celestial master, your job is to exorcise ghosts and send them to the underworld such that they don''t harm humans."


    " She is a simple wandering ghost!" Shen Yu countered making Song Yan scoff as she questioned, " How can you be so sure? Did she tell you? Or did she hand you some certificate that she wasn''t malicious?"


    These words rendered Shen Yu speechless.


    Shen Yu was arrogant by nature and thus when she saw Song Yan looking down at her, she was quite upset but before she could say anything, Song Yan slid inside the car and closed the door with a bang leaving Shen Yu outside.


    Seeing that Song Yan was acting so calm, Shen Yu was not happy. Thus she raised her head and then spoke in an insincere voice, " I am not saying that you were heartless but sometimes even celestial masters need to look past their grudges and rules. Even ghosts who died with grievance need to be given a chance."


    Song Yan, however, did not pay attention to Shen Yu. Her attention was on the gaze which was aimed at her through the windows where the Xi family''s kitchen was, even though she could not see to whom that ck shadow belonged, Song Yan knew that the unfriendly and malicious gaze belonged to Yan Wuying.

 Chapter 948 Cannibalistic

    Song Yan sneered. It would be fine if that ghost really does not make a loud ssh because if she ended up causing chaos, Shen Yu will not be able to escape from getting scalded either. As for Assistant Xi''s uncle''s family, they are bound to regret their decision of going soft-hearted with their son''s stubbornness.


    She was almost certain that this female ghost was not only carrying a bunch of regrets, she was most probably obsessed with making up those regrets. A ghost''s obsession was even worse than having a malicious ghost in the house, a malicious ghost can be dealt with as long as they were detected but once a ghost with obsessiontched on a human, the ghost''s grudge will create a grudge field causing harm to not only the family upon whom the ghosttched as well as those who were around them.


    Considerate? Letting a ghost who died innocently a chance to live its life?


    Only fools will do something like this and only those fools who were tired of living!


    Song Yan did not say anything to Shen Yu who was trying to provoke her and closed the window of the car before asking Assistant Xi to drive away. She would love to see if Shen Yu will be able to smile like this in the uing days.


    " I am sorry," Assistant Xi on the other hand felt rather aggrieved when he thought of how his uncle and his family embarrassed Song Yan. This was his boss''s wife! The second madam of the Fu family and yet his uncle dared to treat her like she was an unskilled master and tried to suck up to that Shen Yu who wasn''t even treated well by Gu Chenyi.


    Many were aware of her engagement with Gu Chenyi but Master Gu had never epted that engagement publicly it was only the Old Master Gu who brought Shen Yu along and introduced her as Gu Chenyi''s fianc¨¦e but that thing had been going on for years and nothing came out of it till day.


    " There is no need for you to apologise," Song Yan nced at the house where Xi Sang lived with his family and then took out a bunch of grudge-retaliating talismans from her storage ring before she handed them all to Assistant Xi and said, " Though I am not sure how that ghost was able to hide her true self but I am certain that she is a ghost with a deep grudge, you should keep these talismans on your body all the time lest her grudgetches onto you." Once the grudge of a ghost wastched on someone, they will be haunted by that ghost till they end their lives.


    When Assistant Xi heard Song Yan''s words, he pursed his lips in silence. He wished he could shake Xi Sang awake and let him see the truth but he knew that his cousin was stubborn as a bull. No matter what Assistant Xi said to him now, he will not listen to even a single.


    " He looked quitepetitive, is there something going on between the two of you?" Seeing that Assistant Xi was staying quiet, Song Yan questioned remembering the re that Xi Sang shot at Assistant Xi when thetter tried to stop him from staying together with that ghost.


    Assistant Xi sighed and then nodded, "It''s all because of our parents. Or more like his own father, Uncle Yunxi alwayspared Xi Sang with me. You can say that it was his favourite past time to bring his son down while telling him, how good I was in everything, second madam."


    " Xi Sang grew up listening to my uncle''s yammering which is why his confidence took a severe blow and he developed a sort of resistance towards me. Of course, my uncle did not mean any harm, he only wanted Xi Sang to learn something from me but young as he was, he couldn''t see through the intentions of my uncle. He simply thought that his father liked me better than him because I was better than him¡­ of course, there were times I tried to make him understand but ¡­." He trailed off sighing which cleared of most of Song Yan''s questions.


    " So he deliberately married that ghost because he thinks that you can''t find a woman who is that perfect?" Song Yan further questioned as Assistant Xi turned the car to the left and went over to the highway.


    " I guess," Assistant Xi replied with a shrug. " My family moved to the city once I passed college with flying colours and got a job at the Fu corporation. But my cousin went to a second-grade college because he was too rebellious when he was supposed to be studying and then became an archaeologist but his skills are only mediocre which is why he doesn''t have a name for himself. It was by a stroke of luck that he found this tomb."


    " Though I have never showed off in front of him but maybe who knows¡­" Assistant Xi did not say anything but Song Yan understood that Xi Sang wanted to beat Assistant Xi in something which was why he jumped into the ghost marriage once he realised that the female ghost was good in everything making her a perfect wife.


    This was something that the women of this time did not have, if they were beautiful they were not as skilled in the ssics and if they were skilled in the ssics their feet and hands were calloused after working so hard. For those who were intelligent and wise, they were too career-driven, there was no way they would stay at home and cook, and even if they did they would need their husbands to help them¡ª¡ª and those who were homely they will not step out of the house waiting for their husbands to bring money but if their husbands failed in doing so they will look down on them.


    But Xi Sang wanted everything he wanted his wife to be beautiful, soft-spoken, intelligent yet homely and someone who wouldn''t look down on him while he was nothing good.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Song Yan clicked her tongue, she wanted to say something but then her phone suddenly rang causing her to furrow her brows.


    ----------------

 Chapter 949 Cannibalistic —-2

    ?


    Because the one who called her was none other than Wu Jin.


    '' Why is he calling me?'' Song Yan thought in her head before she answered the call, " Is something the mattermissioner Wu?"


    Song Yan never expected Wu Jin to call her after what happened to Wu Genji which was why she was a bit stunned.


    " You don''t have to be so prickly sister-inw," though Wu Jin tried to make light of his situation, Song Yan could hear the exhaustion in his voice and thus could not help but ask, "What the matter?"


    "Things haven''t been going all right for the past few days, Sister-inw," replied Wu Jin with a sigh as he started telling Song Yan about how there was a sudden rise in the kidnapping of young men and women. " Just yesterday three siblings vanished from the eldest around eighteen to the youngest six-year-old, all three of them vanished as if they never existed. We tried to trace their car but never found anything."


    Song Yan frowned after hearing the information and then asked, " But why are you calling me?"


    Wu Jin knew that she was asking him the purpose of his call, thus he sighed and then calmly said, "It''s because I believe that this matter has something to do with the supernatural, sister-inw. In the past three weeks, more than a hundred youngsters vanished and no one was able to trace them which makes this entire case peculiar."


    Speaking up to this point, Wu Jin suddenly felt defeated. He had some lingering fear after seeing the terrific strength and power of the demon who was possessing the body of his sister which was why he desperately hoped that this case wasn''t rted to the supernatural but even after searching for so long he did not find anything which led him to firmly believe that something was definitely up.


    If they did not find the mastermind behind this then he was afraid that the person will harm even more youngsters.


    " Did you find nothing in your investigations?" Song Yan questioned as Assistant Xi started driving towards the Fu mansion. If Wu Jin did not find anything then it would be a bit troublesome for her to start looking in the right direction in fact she wouldn''t even know where to start.


    " I tried my best but like I said it is done too cleanly, those young boys and girls left the house of their own will and never returned¡ª¡ª whats more," he lowered his voice and then whispered, " Our department found a bunch of human bones buried behind a house. The culprit is yet to be found as the only one who stayed alive was the madam of that house."


    " Madam of the house?" Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she mused with her brows furrowed. How was it possible that the madam of the house did not sense anything amiss even after living with her family for so long?


    " She says that she went to her maternal house and when the madam returned, she did not find anyone in the house. At first, she thought that her family went outside but when she did not see them return, the madam of that house went to file aint which led to an investigation and only then did we find the bones which were buried in the backyard!"


    Even now, Wu Jin felt a shiver climb up his spine when he thought of how the bones of the old and the young were buried inside the flower bed.


    " Did the madam of the house say anything else?" Song Yan turned to look at Assistant Xi and asked him to drive to the city police station before turning her attention back to the call. " She must have seen something right? At least someone has to know something."


    " The officers are trying to interrogate her but she is too shaken up as her entire family was killed," Wu Jin sighed he too wanted to find at least a single link which would lead him somewhere but no matter how many times they interrogated the madam of that house where the murder took ce they found nothing, surprisingly enough they did not even find a single fingerprint inside the house.


    When Song Yan heard Wu Jin''s exnation she pursed her lips and then said, " Ask that woman if her family went somewhere after she left¡­.most likely the murder did not take in her own house."


    " Okay, I will do that," Wu Jin had indeed tried to interrogate the woman many times and in many ways but she hasn''t spoken a word other than shedding tears and sobbing. However now that Song Yan had spoken, he decided to try once more.


    Once the call ended Wu Jin went looking for the woman hoping that she will answer his questions but as soon as he stepped inside the interrogation room, he found the woman going ballistic as she bit on the neck of the officer who was in charge of interrogating her.


    "What''s going on?" Wu Jin hurriedly opened the door of the interrogation room and then pushed it open before rushing inside and then tried to pull the woman off the officer on the ground. " Why is she like this?"


    He thought that the woman was simply agitated but contrary to his expectations, the woman once again pounced on the officer next to her as she screamed, " Meat! I want meat! Give it to me."


    Only then did everyone notice the wild glint in her eyes which was simply uncontroble.


    " She had gone mad, someone brings a shot and knock her down!" Wu Jin ordered his officer just as a talisman went flying past him and got stuck to the woman who stopped struggling and then fell on the ground looking unconscious yet writhing in pain.


    " Dear me, when you said that you caught someone I thought you said that you caught a decent citizen. Where did you catch a cannibalistic rabbit?"

 Chapter 950 Trace It Down

    Song Yan looked at the woman on the ground and then turned to look at the officer whose neck was bitten off before saying, " Bring him to the hospital even though the wound looks worse, it''s not life-threatening." As she spoke she took out a ghost energy-eliminating talisman and ced it on the spot where the officer was bitten.


    Soon the yellow talisman turned ck as if it was burned and the officer rolling on the ground stopped writhing. Seeing this Wu Jin heaved a sigh of relief before turning to look at Song Yan and saying, " Thank you foring sister-inw. If you didn''t arrive I don''t know what would have happened."


    He did not have the slightest bit of idea that the woman whom they brought back with them was possessed by something evil. If Song Yan wasn''t here then they would have surely lost their lives in this room as this woman was too strong.


    " I did note here to do charity work though," replied Song Yan as she turned to look at Wu Jin. " You will have to pay me for my services and I am not cheap to hire just so you know."


    "You don''t have to worry sister inw, I have enough money and even if I don''t, my big brother does. Did he not upset you? You can take this opportunity to squeeze him dry of his money," Wu Jin knew just how skilled Song Yan and he was well aware of how desperately he was in need of Song Yan''s help thus he had no qualms in sending his older brother in front of Song Yan to be sacrificed. Anyway, he was not lying, his big brother indeed had a lot of money that he did not even have any idea about where to spend it.


    Song Yan looked at Wu Jin before showing him a thumbs up, " I like the way you deal with things, then I will throw in a few talismans as well."


    " I learned it all from you," thest time Song Yan dealt with Wu Genji''s matter she scammed their family until his father was rolling on the ground.


    Though it pained them that they lost their daughter but his father was much clearer than his mother, he knew that they lost Wu Genji the very night she went inside the tomb thus he did not make a fuss while handing Song Yan the payment but ¡­. It indeed made their family''s heart bleed for a while.


    What a sarcastic charm, thought Song Yan as she turned to look at the struggling woman on the ground. Taking out an elimination talisman which drove away every evil possession charm, she threw it at the forehead of the woman. No sooner did the red talisman with a golden letter got stuck to the woman''s head, she stopped struggling and fainted after a short pause.


    " Is she fine?" Seeing that the woman had fainted, Wu Jin turned to look at Song Yan who nodded in response.


    " She only fainted because she was affected by a very thickyer of malicious qi. Now that it''s driven away, she will be fine," Song Yan exined as she turned around and walked to the chair which was toppled down when the woman attacked the police officer questioning her. She picked it up and sat down before turning to look at Wu Jin and saying, " You sit down as well, it will take a long time before she regains consciousness again."


    " Oh, okay," Wu Jin sat opposite Song Yan as the two of them waited for the woman to wake up.


    It was just as Song Yan said, the woman woke up after three hours and was severally disoriented. When she regained consciousness, she stayed in a daze for a long time before she started to cry¡ª¡ª her cries were mournful and heartbreaking causing Wu Jin to turn and look at Song Yan who shook her head and stated, " Give her some time, she wille around."


    As she spoke she turned to look at the officers who stood next to Wu Jin and remarked, " Bring her some water and a box of tissues. She will need it pretty soon."


    The officers acknowledged what Song Yan said as they just experienced Song Yan''s skills and did not wish to offend her but even so, they couldn''t understand why she asked for a box of tissues it was only when they saw the woman crying that she was out of breath did they realise that Song Yan was correct the woman indeed needed the entire box of tissues as she continued to cry for an hour.


    " Have you calmed down now?" Song Yan asked as she pushed the ss of water in front of the woman called Cao Chen.


    Cao Chen wiped her nose and then nodded before taking a sip of the lukewarm water, after she was done taking a sip she raised her hands and then stretched them in front of Wu Jin before saying, " Please arrest me, officer, it was I ¡­ who killed my family and¡­and ate them."


    Cao Chen did not have any idea what came over her but she suddenly started to crave human flesh a few weeks ago. The desire was so intense that she couldn''t ignore it, every time she got near a human, her hands itched to kill and eat their flesh.


    At first, Cao Chen thought that she was going crazy which was why she went looking for a psychiatrist and hoped that she would get well but her situation if possible degraded even more. At first, she could still satisfy her cravings by eating slightly bloodied meat but then it got worse and worse from there, the more meat she ate the more she felt hungry.


    Day by day her temper worsened and one day she lost her temper on her household help and stabbed her to death. When she saw the woman lose her breath, Cao Chen was scared¡ª¡ª she was young and had a family if she was caught what would happen to her family? So she started thinking of cleaning up the evidence. As long as she was clean enough no one would notice anything amiss¡ª¡ª which was why she cooked the household help by chopping her body up.

 Chapter 951 Trace It Down —-2

    --------------


    " You ate a human?" Wu Jin looked at the woman in front of him in disgust, how can someone do something disgusting? What''s more, she even reported it to the police and acted like she was the victim!


    Song Yan on the other hand was fairly calm after listening to the testimony of the woman as she had already expected this ¡ª¡ª though Wu Jin and the rest believed that there was no way a mother would eat her own children but there was a lot of things that they haven''t seen.


    When she was living as a ghost, she saw an elderly scarifying his entire family all because he wanted to stay alive as long as possible. He killed his son, grandson and great-grandson and ate their hearts all to maintain his life force by eating his family''s lives. Compared to that this case was still on the tamer side as the woman did it under someone''s possession.


    Cao Chen nodded as she raised her hands and covered her face before she spoke in a sobbing voice, " I did, I don''t know what took over me but I just couldn''t stop myself. I killed my husband and my children¡ª¡ª I was afraid that I will do much worse which was why I called the police but ¡­ but I lost control once again. I am scared¡­ I am so scared officer. I don''t know what is going on with me."


    She did not wish to call the police but Cao Chen knew that she somewhere in her heart that she was bing a menace especially after she killed and cooked her youngest son. Though she couldn''t control her body, her conscience was alive somewhere which was why she called the police to stop herself, she wanted to surrender but her body was not in control of her mind, everything that she did waspletely against her will!


    " Do you remember anything before everything took ce?" Song Yan asked the woman. Hearing her question, Cao Chen raised her head and looked at her in surprise, " Y..you believe me?"


    Song Yan nodded and stated calmly, " I do. I just cleared off the malicious qi surrounding your body and from the looks of it, it was the malicious qi which made you kill your family. But it is possible that there are many like you, so why don''t you tell me what led to all of this, wouldn''t you want an exnation?"


    " I¡­ don''t remember anything," Cao Chen thought for a while before she replied after three minutes. She blinked her eyes and then continued speaking in a quiet voice, " I only know that a few weeks ago my daughter told me that my cooking was getting nd. I felt a bit bad and started looking for new recipes when I stumbled on a cooking channel and then saw a recipe for pork chops aft¡­after that¡­" She frowned and stopped speaking but this was enough for Song Yan to get an idea.


    She took out her phone and tapped on the live streaming app before she tapped the streaming room which Su Qian showed to her and turned the screen towards Cao Chen as she asked, " Is this the channel that you are speaking about?"


    Cao Chen looked at the channel which was disyed in front of her and then nodded in a daze. "That''s right, it''s this one. But how do you know it?" She questioned.


    "It''s nothing," though Song Yan had a feeling something was going on behind the scenes she did not say anything to Cao Chen as she wasn''t clear of the situation yet. Seeing that Song Yan was done questioning Cao Chen, Wu Jin asked his officers to bring Cao Chen to prison, no matter what the cause she killed her family and had to serve her sentence, at most he will make her sentence light and change it to lifetime imprisonment instead of execution.


    "What''s going on?" Once Cao Chen left with the officer, Wu Jin turned to look at Song Yan and asked. "What is the matter with this cooking channel?" he did not think that Song Yan would ask to bring up this live-streaming channel for no reason.


    Song Yan had a frown on her face as she pursed her lips and then stated in a quiet voice, " I stumbled on this streaming room because one of my acquaintances felt that something was wrong with it. I watched one of the videos which were saved on this channel and surprisingly enough I did feel a sudden urge to eat human flesh."


    She paused and then added, " But I am unlike other humans and was able to break through this sudden urge quite quickly but I don''t think that others will be able to do it so easily."


    When Wu Jin heard that someone was out there hoodwinking themon citizens into eating human flesh, he felt his head buzz. No wonder there was a sudden increase in the kidnapping and disappearance cases, this was the reason behind it!


    He noted down the name of the live-streaming room and then immediately asked one of the officers to go and take a look at what was going on. As long as there was any link which would lead them close to the culprit, he was willing to take a look at it.


    " Thank you for helping sister-inw, I will keep an eye on the situation and notify you as long as we find something," it would take a few days before they could track the IP address thus there was no point in making Song Yan wait.


    " You don''t have to hurry, since it has gotten this bad already I don''t think it will be easy to solve this case in just a few days. Just keep an eye on things and don''t rush ahead without contacting me," she told Wu Jin as she was worried that he and his team would make a move as soon as they catch hold of the IP address.


    " Aww sister-inw, you act so coldly but looks like you have a heart of gold!" Wu Jin was quite touched when he saw Song Yan worrying over his and his officers'' safety.

 Chapter 952 Gu Family Auction

    ?


    " Get lost," Song Yan shot a disgusted expression at Wu Jin before turning around to leave. She was afraid that if she stayed behind for even a second more then she will lose her appetite because of how cheesy and corny this man could get when he was buttering someone up.


    Wu Jin chuckled as he chased after Song Yan and then took out a pair of tickets he waved it in front and said, " Wait sister inw, I know that you like mary benefit much more than anything else which is why I will give you these tickets to the auction."


    Only then did Song Yan pause and turned around to look at Wu Jin who was holding the tickets of the auction house. Her brows furrowed and she asked, " Why are you handing these to me? I don''t think that I need them."


    " They are the tickets for the Gu family auction house," exined Wu Jin, his family was friends with the Gu family and ever since his elder brother took charge of their family¡ª¡ª theirpany only got stronger and much more powerful than it was before even their rtionship with the Gu family turned stronger as his eldest brother tried to buy as many talismans drawn by Gu Chenyi as possible.


    Ever since his brother found that Song Yan was Gu Chenyi''s disciple, he would try to buy talismans provided by the Gu family, especially Gu Chenyi though everyone knew in the family that Gu Chenyi was ripping them off they did not say anything as they were too ashamed to go to Song Yan and ask for talismans.


    As their number one patron, it was only natural that the Gu family sent the tickets to their family but no one from the Wu family was aware of how these things worked and were too scared to be ripped off if they were to buy something useless which was why these tickets were only resting in the house for nothing.


    Now that Song Yan was here, he thought that these tickets could be made use of, though she might have received one already ¡ª¡ª but the rest of the Fu family might not have received one.


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she tried to remember whether or not she received any tickets from the Gu family and only then did she realise that she hadn''t received one which was why she was unaware of this auction which was taking ce at the Gu family.


    " Do you know who is in charge of handing out these tickets?" She questioned Wu Jin as he was closely acquainted with the Gu family.


    Her question surprised Wu Jin but thetter frowned and replied obediently, "It''s Shen Yu. As Master Gu Chenyi is in close seclusion, she is the one holding the responsibilities of the Gu sect as the future madam of the Gu family."


    " Oh," Song Yan''s eyes shed and she nodded with a mocking smile. No wonder she did not receive a ticket someone was trying to y games with her, fine then she will y games with Shen Yu till her heart''s content.


    She took the tickets from Wu Jin and nodded her head in thanks before turning around and returning home.


    Once she stepped inside the house, she saw Fu Yu Sheng working in the living room with Fu Yu Shen kneeling beside him as he rubbed his hands together and pleaded, "Brother please, please, please ¡­ just invest some funds in mypany''s project. I promise that you will not regret it."


    " I thought you already had an investor," said Fu Yu Sheng as he turned to look at Fu Yu Shen who pursed his lips and spitefully said, " I did but that bastard took away my sponsors and then made them invest in his project instead. I want someone who will not change his mind, which is why I am on your knees pleading with you."


    Fu Yu Shen thought that after Ji Haoyu was dealt with he will no longere out of his hole and disgust anyone anymore but who would have thought that not only did hee out, he even started an automobilepany and followed the same path as Fu Yu Shen. It was as if Ji Haoyu and his brother were deliberately going against him!


    Which Fu Yu Shen was sure they were doing!


    Fu Yu Sheng sighed and then waved his hand, " Go and talk with Assistant Xi about this tomorrow morning if your project is any good, he will help you out."


    " Thank you, second brother!" Fu Yu Shen jumped on his feet and then bowed to his brother before turning around when his gaze fell on Song Yan who was returning home.


    "Sister-inw, you are back?" Fu Yu Shen greeted Song Yan happily before turning to sit next to Fu Yu Sheng but was stopped when thetter poked him on the back and said, " Sit somewhere else."


    Fu Yu Shen rolled his eyes as he moved to the couch next to the one where Fu Yu Sheng was sitting. His brother was already so old and yet he was acting all chummy like this with his sister-inw, was he not ashamed?


    " Did it go all right?" Fu Yu Sheng asked as he turned to look at Song Yan.


    Song Yan knew that he would find out about what happened with the Xi family from Assistant Xi and thus did not hide anything before retelling the two brothers about the happenings at the Xi family.


    Once she finished speaking Fu Yu Shen scoffed and then remarked, " They will be very sorry after doing something so stupid. I have met that Shen woman and her head is more in seducing men than cultivating. I don''t know what the Old Master Gu sees in her but sooner orter she is going to bring chaos in the Gu family."


    Song Yan nced at Fu Yu Shen and pursed her lips firmly. Though she knew that Fu Yu Shen only said it casually but he had no idea how close to the truth he was because the Gu family was indeed destroyed by that woman.


    ---------------

 Chapter 953 Gu Family’s Auction ——2

    ?


    Fu Yu Sheng patted Song Yan on her back and then stated, " Yu Shen is right, that family will regret handing the case to that foolish woman."


    As he spoke his eyes fell on the golden tickets that she was holding in her hand and then asked, " Whats this?"


    " These are the tickets to attend the auction held by the Gu family sect," Song Yan''s eyes shed as she ced the tickets in front of Fu Yu Sheng and asked, "Did our family receive one from the Gu family? As far as I know that these tickets weremonly sent to our house every now and then before Master Chenyi took me as his disciple right?"


    Fu Yu Sheng naturally knew of this auction as every year the Gu family would hold an auction and in that auction, they will auction off many resources which were quite beneficial for the Celestial masters. This auction was so grand that celestial masters from all over the country came to attend this auction even the ones who were practising ck arts tried to sneak in sometimes.


    The temptation was that big.


    Though in the past when these tickets were sent to their house, they all went to waste as neither of them attended the auction which was why Fu Yu Sheng did not pay attention to this small thing but now that Song Yan asked, he realised that he indeed did not see any tickets being sent to their family by the Gu sect.


    " Butler Ke," Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at the capable butler of the Fu family and asked, " Did we receive any tickets?"


    Butler Fu looked at Fu Yu Sheng and then nced at the tickets before shaking his head in reply as he said, " No, I am afraid that no such thing arrived in the post, Second master."


    When Fu Yu Sheng heard this, he thought of calling the Gu family but was stopped by Song Yan as she said, "There is no need, the one who stopped those tickets is Shen Yu. Even if you call them now, the department will only agree verbally but they will ignore your call under Shen Yu''s orders."


    Without Shen Yu backing them from behind the Gu sect members would not have dared to do something like this and because she knew that Gu Chenyi was avoiding his grandfather, Shen Yu was not scared of getting caught either.


    If this was before Song Yan would have ignored it but this time around she wanted to buy a nice pill furnace as the one she boughtst time was too old which was why Shen Yu''s little actions cannot be ignored what was more she had to stop Shen Yu from getting any more power in her hands, that woman did not even deserve cleaning the stairs of the Gu sect much less be the madam of the Gu family.


    Her eyes shed with anger as she looked at the tickets and then said to Fu Yu Sheng, " Free up your schedule we need to show someone where she belongs and why she shouldn''t have messed around with our family."


    Though the Gu family was powerful they relied on the materialistic world as well, if they did not need resources and connections then they wouldn''t have sent the tickets to the Wang family and yet Shen Yu dared to offend one of the four families of their city? She had to be joking!


    And Song Yan was very much willing to deliver the end of the joke!


    When Fu Yu Sheng saw that Song Yan was brimming with anger and fighting spirit, he did not say anything and simply agreed while lighting a candle in his heart for Shen Yu. Of all people, she had to offend Song Yan? Was she trying to court the lord of hell instead of death?


    Three dayster, the two of them arrived at the auction house with the tickets that were handed to them by Wu Jin. Because those tickets were gold ted, the guards were very much respectful as they brought Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng to the top of the building where there were private balconies filled with manyforts.


    There was even a small LED screen propped on a stand to show what was going on on the first floor. This was the first time Song Yan was entering the auction house of the Gu family and had to admit that the preparations were done rather well. Her eyes fell on Shen Yu who was smiling widely when she was speaking with someone and her lips curled up in a beaming smile.


    As if sensing her gaze, Shen Yu looked up and saw Song Yan. Her body momentarily stiffened before she excused herself from the gentleman who was speaking to her and then went somewhere rushing. Seeing her leave, Song Yan was not in a hurry to deal with her.


    She was mainly here to buy the pill furnace and not embarrass Shen Yu, that was her secondary goal thus, she calmly sat down and then picked up the champagne flute ss and drowned the champagne.


    " It seems she went to have us escorted out,"mented Fu Yu Sheng as he watched Shen Yu leave in a hurry. " But why is she in such a hurry? She could have at least let us eat some refreshments, right?"


    Song Yan nced at Shen Yu who was talking with the guard at the door and pointing at the extended balcony where she and Fu Yu Sheng sat before stating calmly, " Thats because she is worried that others wille to find out that I am Gu Chenyi''s disciple. Once my identity is known, she will have to share the limelight and most probably she is somewhere aware of the fact that I am more skilled than her which is why she is threatened. As for escorted out¡­" she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and asked, " Will we get escorted out?"


    Fu Yu Sheng scoffed, " There is no ce from where my wife can be escorted out." As he spoke he took out his phone and made a call. " I will like to see who dares without getting escorted themselves." -

 Chapter 954 Identity Exposed

    Sure enough, everything happened just as Song Yan expected. The second Shen Yu saw her, she did not waste any more seconds and called the guards to take Song Yan and her husband away. It was just as Song Yan said, Shen Yu was afraid of losing her power and authority. If it was known to others that Song Yan was Gu Chenyi''s disciple then others would look at Song Yan with much more reverence than her.


    This was something that Shen Yu did not want, she had gotten used to living in thep offort with everyone looking at her with respect and admiration. Thus, she did not wish to lose it to a nobody who just popped out of nowhere, even if Song Yan''s cultivation was good, there was no way it was going to surpass her!


    " Miss, Sir ¡­ can you please follow me out of the building?" One of the guards approached Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng who were sitting on the extended balcony and invited them out. Even though his attitude was respectful and his words were polite, one could see through the situation in one nce.


    The respectable and reputed guests all turned to look at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng. They thought that these two were some VIP guests but turned out that they barged inside without a proper invitation, they were really daring.


    Behind the guard, Shen Yu arrived with Old Master Gu and looked at Song Yan with a haughty look on her face as she nced at Song Yan. She wanted to see Song Yan getting embarrassed and did not wish to miss the show! She had purposely hidden Song Yan''s identity and simply told Old Master Gu that someone used their connections to enter the auction without getting personally invited by them.


    She was not lying either because Fu Yu Sheng and the Fu family were crossed off the list by her! She watched the Fu family name getting taken off and even burnt their invitation tickets, Shen Yu wanted to show Fu Yu Sheng and the rest of the Fu family that they were making a mistake by standing on the side of someone like Song Yan. They should be supporting her, who will be the madam of the Gu family!


    " They seem well dressed but I did not think that they would be this shameless, how can they juste inside without proper means? Are they not afraid of offending the Gu family?" One of the onlookers spoke as they looked at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng who were cornered by the two guards.


    " One cannot judge a book by its cover¡­ most probably they rented those clothes to mingle, I heard that many poor warlocks tried toe to this auction by faking tickets¡­ they must be one of those warlocks as well," chimed another guest.


    All sorts of discussion started to take ce causing Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng to be smeared with mud. This caused Shen Yu to feel exhrated as she truly hated Song Yan, just because she was talented Gu Chenyi treated her really well and even took care of her yet he did not even look at Shen Yu who was his fianc¨¦e! Now this was just right, everyone will see Song Yan bing aughing stock and even if she was to tell anyone that she was the disciple of the Gu family head no one will believe her.


    After all, what kind of disciple gets kicked out of the auction held by the family of her master?


    Song Yan turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was sitting calmly in his seat and didn''t say anything leaving the job of handling this matter to her husband.


    Seeing that the two of them were not moving, the guards grew impatient and took another step forward before saying gruffly, " Sir you are not invited please leave. If not then I will have to ask someone to escort you forcefully."


    Fu Yu Sheng arched a brow and then uncrossed his feet, everyone thought that he was going to leave but instead, they saw the man stand up and kick the guard in the abdomen causing thetter to stumble as they all heard the man say, " Just because you are blinded by greed and benefits, it does not make you blind. Open your dog eyes and look at me carefully, I am half the owner of this building, you dare to escort me out? Call Gu Bai out. I will ask him where all the money that I handed him to support the hunters of this auction house goes."


    No sooner than he finished speaking, Gu Bai who was the manager of the auction house immediately came hurtling as he bowed his head in front of Fu Yu Sheng and apologised, " Forgive me, Master Fu. I did not know that you wereing to our small auction."


    Though the Gu family was big, they still relied on the Fu family who were business tycoons. Even the grand appearance of this auction house was all thanks to the Fu family who sent a certain amount of money every month making it possible for the warlocks and celestial masters to look for many rare things to auction off as they were backed by the money handed by the Fu family.


    Every sect had a helper fund on which it run and the Fu family was the biggest helper of the Gu family. They relied on each other thus it was only wise to be respectful to one another especially when they were facing Fu Yu Sheng, the man who took the business field by his force and power.


    Once the identity of the man was known to others they immediately stopped speaking because they knew who Fu Yu Sheng was, he was the most powerful man in the city. Who did not know that he was the one who brought the Fu family from the bottom to the top, and yet the Gu family wanted to escort him out? Were they joking? Or were they drunk?

 Chapter 955 Identity Exposed——2

    ---------------


    Shen Yu''s expression turned grim, she wasn''t responsible for the finances of the Gu family. She only knew how to ask for money once she ran out thus, it was only natural that she had no idea from where exactly the money wasing from and who was donating to their sect.


    She turned to look at Old Master Gu and then said in a low voice, " Forgive me, grandfather, I did not know that they had such a strong backing. I thought that they were using connections to enter the auction house¡­ I am sorry."


    Shen Yu knew that what Old Master Gu hated was anyone taking advantage of their donations and mary help that they have given to their family and sure enough, her words caused Old Master Gu''s expression to twist.


    " There is nothing for you to apologize for," said Old Master Gu''s expression was so ck that ink could be squeezed out of it. He was always against the way Gu Chenyi handled things as Old Master Gu believed that he was far better than the rest of the humans, thus he looked down on things like money and materialistic things. " They are the ones who are in the wrong and yet they dared to make our family embarrass, it''s truly humiliating how Gu Bai and Chenyi are now bowing down to these families who know nothing and only had their filthy money to support them."


    As he spoke he walked in front of Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng, behind him, Shen Yu heaved a sigh of relief. Looks like Song Yan came to this auction while banking on the fact that her husband was the owner of this building, if that was the case then she made a serious mistake!


    '' Heh, it will be better if Song Yan and Old Master Gu fall apartpletely, that way Old Master Gu would force Gu Chenyi to stop supporting Song Yan!'' Shen Yu thought in her head as she hurriedly followed after Old Master Gu who came to stop in front of Fu Yu Sheng and haughtily said, " So it looks like that Mister Fu thinks that as long as one has money, they can do anything? You were not invited but you still gate-crashed our auction. My horizons are simply broadened by you and your wife!"


    Fu Yu Sheng was not offended by the words which were spoken to him by Old Master Gu, instead, he arched a brow and then turned to look at the elderly man before saying, " And does Old Master Gu thinks that after taking millions of yuan from us, its all right for you not to invite my family? If you look down on the money that I provide your sect then you can tell me," he raised his phone and then waved it in front of Old Master Gu and continued speaking, " I can change it quite soon."


    Old Master Gu''s face turned red, his chest puffed in anger and he was going to say something harsh to Fu Yu Sheng but was stopped by Gu Bai who muttered, " Old Master Gu, the Fu family donates more than a hundred million yuan, please watch what you say or you will cause a number of projects to be stopped!"


    Gu Bai did not like Old Master Gu as the old man always acted pompously, he behaved as if he was better than others and did not need money which was filthy in his eyes he was on the path to bing immortal but the truth was that if one was to go and see the ce where Old Master Gu lived they will see that hisforts were even greater than that of Gu Chenyi, who was currently the head of the Gu family!


    He was simply two-faced!


    Old Master Gu immediately turned silent but at the same time, he felt unsatisfied which was why he rolled his eyes and then spat, "That''s what they give us, we never asked for it. Now that we are being used of using that donations which were given to us out of free will¡­. I don''t know what to say."


    Gu Bai wanted to tape Old Master Gu''s mouth shut but it was already toote Fu Yu Sheng was no longer the same man who would think twice before doing anything, the second Old Master Gu ran his mouth as he wished, he called assistant Xi and asked him to pull out the donations that he made to the Gu family which led to the sudden halt of many projects that the Gi family''s sect was in charge of.


    When Old Master Gu saw that the situation was turning for the worse his expression turned distorted, he wanted to say something but he couldn''t bring himself to. He simply pointed at Fu Yu Sheng with his eyes popping out of sockets but then as if to deliver the final blow, Fu Yu Sheng smiled knowingly and turned to look at Shen Yu whose heart skipped a beat.


    She had a feeling that today, Song Yan was going to beat her to the ground without saying a word.


    " But we did note here under the identity of the Master and Madam of the Fu family," said Fu Yu Sheng as he turned to Song Yan who sighed and took out the ghost jade which was handed to her by Gu Chenyi and continued, " We came here because my wife is your grandson''s disciple, I think that with this identity alone, she is allowed to go anywhere in the Gu family right?"


    Old Master Gu''s eyes widened as he reached out and snatched the ghost jade from Song Yan''s hands and sure enough with just one touch he knew that this ghost jade was not a fake it was the real deal.


    He raised his head and looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was smiling down at him and then heard the man say, " Ah? Don''t tell me that Miss Shen did not tell you. I thought she came over in a hurry to let you know that my wife is Master Chenyi''s disciple after all, she is aware of this fact." And

 Chapter 956 Test

    And as soon as the ghost jade was taken out by Song Yan everyone knew that things were going to change. They all turned to look at Shen Yu and Old Master Gu with rich expressions after all what Fu Yu Sheng said was indeed right, Song Yan was Gu Chenyi''s disciple since when did she need an invitation to attend the Gu family auction?


    Gu Bai''s eyes popped out of his sockets as he turned to look at Shen Yu whose face had turned grim after Song Yan took out the ghost jade. From her expression alone Gu Bai knew that Shen Yu was well aware of Song Yan''s identity but because she was not aware of the fact that Song Yan had the ghost jade with her, she tried to make things difficult for Song Yan.


    '' Oh, my god! Did their auction house just try to send the one and only precious disciple of Master Chenyi?'' Gu Bai thought in his head as his face gotden with worries. Once the matter reached Gu Chenyi, he was quite sure that Master Chenyi was going to be very upset by this incident.


    Even Old Master Gu''s expression changed, he wanted to say something more but Song Yan did not give him a chance. She snatched the ghost jade back and then ced it inside carefully in her space ring.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that this auction was being held by the Gu family, Song Yan would have disrupted it to the point that the Gu family would have thought twice before holding another auction. She looked at Shen Yu and then sneered coldly before speaking in a mocking voice, " Even my master wouldn''t dare to stop me from going anywhere in the Gu sect, even if I was to step inside the treasure house and pick some treasures he will ask me to take three more. Yet I, the disciple of Gu Chenyi was treated like this in his own turf! Why? Because someone feels threatened by my appearance? With my identity alone, I can go anywhere I want... I am sure that my master already had ns of inviting me as he would not skip me carelessly since he dotes on me enough to hand me the ghost jade."


    Her eyes fell on Shen Yu whose face was turning twisted by the second and continued speaking, " Is it because it was a mistake from the Gu family or someone deliberately chose to stop me froming here? Just because I did not have a ticket with my name on it, did I have to step out of the auction house? Is it because the authority of a nominal fianc¨¦e had far exceeded that of the master of the Gu family?"


    Then without waiting for Old Master Gu and Shen Yu to say anything, she added ruthlessly, " So you think that I am not capable enough to stay here is that? My, then doesn''t that mean that you are questioning the ability of Master Chenyi? You ride the coattails of my master and yet you dare to treat me like this, I, Song Yan had learned my lessons! Once my master steps out, I will ask what gives Miss Shen the right to deal with me as she wishes when I as his disciple haven''t even started taking responsibilities which belong to me."


    As Gu Chenyi''s disciple, Song Yan obviously had more power than Shen Yu. Because one was a low-ranked celestial master who was chosen by the Old Master Gu while thetter was an individual chosen by Gu Chenyi, himself.


    It was enough to see who was held in high regard by Gu Chenyi!


    Shen Yu''s expression twisted as she heard Song Yan''s words, she hated the words nominal fianc¨¦e more than anything in the world but unfortunately for her, since this engagement was only verbal with no concrete base under it to support its foundation, Shen Yu was indeed just a fianc¨¦e in name!


    Old Master Gu also hated how Song Yan looked down on Shen Yu when she was the fianc¨¦e whom he chose for his grandson and thus harumphed angrily before saying, " Do you have something to say about the kind of woman I chose for my grandson, Miss? Just because you are the disciple of that brat it does not mean that your authority is greater than mine, I was the one who asked Yu''er to take charge of this auction. So are you questioning me now?"


    Song Yan sneered after hearing the words of Old Master Gu, she did not know what kind of spell Shen Yu cast on him but he had always protected her like this even when it was proven that she betrayed Gu Chenyi and killed him, Old Master Gu still refused to believe it till the day he died!


    " Of course not, I just want to question whether or not there is any authority of My master left in this family. For his only disciple to be ignored and humiliated like this, never mind. I will meet my master and tell him about what is going on outside because, unlike others, I can meet him anytime I want as Miss Shen knows already," Song Yan gave Shen Yu a knowing look which caused thetter to stiffen.


    The only reason Shen Yu took this risk was to take a bit more control over the Gu sect as she knew that Gu Chenyi will note out for a long time, as long as she was to discredit Song Yan outside it did not matter what happened within the closed wall of the Gu Sect but now that she failed in discrediting Song Yan, Shen Yu did not wish Gu Chenyi to know about this matter either!


    " Grandfather," Shen Yu tugged at Old Master Gu''s sleeves pitifully, she had to either make sure that Song Yan never raises her head in front of anyone or this matter be not known by Gu Chenyi, either of the two things had to happen or else she was going to be in so much trouble!

 Chapter 957 Test——2

    ------------------


    Seeing that Song Yan was leaving and Shen Yu was looking at him pitifully, Old Master Gu stopped Song Yan. Everyone including Gu Bai thought that Old Master Gu had thought it through and was now trying to make amends with Song Yan but who would have thought that he was still trying to discredit Song Yan as he coldly looked at Song Yan and said, " Didn''t you say that you are the disciple of my grandson? Then you prove your worth to me or else you can leave the Gu family as soon as possible. I don''t want a riff-raff to stay in the Gu family."


    Song Yan''s eyes shed with annoyance, she turned to look at the stubborn Old Master Gu and then calmly stated, " No matter how bad of a riff-raff I am, I am afraid that my skills are still better than the one next to you." Her words caused Shen Yu and Old Master Gu to stiffen as their faces turned red with humiliation but Song Yan wasn''t done yet, she curled a side of her lips and then continued, " If you want me to prove my worth then I will but just so you know, my worth is not something that anyone could question as they want. If I prove that I am better than any disciple of the Gu sect then Miss Shen had to go on her knees and kowtow three times in front of me for bringing embarrassment to me and my husband, do you agree?"


    " You!" Shen Yu''s expression turned malevolent and she said in a hurry, " I was not the one who asked you to prove your worth, then why do I have to kowtow in front of you? On what basis?!"


    " On the basis that you deliberately stopped my ticket from reaching me, on the basis that you humiliated me despite knowing who I am and since you are so close and filial to Old Master Gu, you will not see him bow his head in front of me right?" Song Yan questioned with a serene expression while looking at Shen Yu. " He is your elder and mine as well I cannot say anything to him but since he dared to ce the condition of asking me to leave the Gu family, then I need to ce one as well. Only then will this bet be called fair or did you think that you can just get away with what you want to do?"


    Shen Yu''s expression turned stiff, she did not expect that Song Yan would treat her and Old Master Gu like this, it was as if she did not even care about Old Master Gu. No there was no way that Song Yan had no respect for Old Master Gu, even though thetter was no longer the master of the Gu family, he still had many connections and treasures which were quite important to a celestial master!


    What Shen Yu did not know was that Song Yan indeed had no interest in those so-called treasures and connections, she was capable enough to deal with everything on her own.


    Seeing that the woman in front of her was acting very confident, Shen Yu felt a bad premonition rise in her heart. However, she did not wish to leave an opportunity to humiliate Song Yan as she was feeling quite indignant in her heart and ignoring Gu Bai''s signals she continued speaking, " Fine but we will have to test you in a manner which should be clear and fair. If you can do something that the top disciples of the Gu sect can do then there is no point of this test." She then paused and added, " How about drawing the S+ Ghost warding talisman? As long as you can draw that talisman I will agree that you are better than every disciple of the Gu sect."


    " S+ grade talisman?" Song Yan arched a brow while the rest of the people in the crowd sucked in a deep breath. One could see that Shen Yu was deliberately making things difficult for her as drawing a S+ grade talisman was something that even Gu Chenyi cannot do! What Shen Yu was asking Song Yan was akin to surpassing her master!


    Shen Yu raised her chin thinking that Song Yan was feeling no longer confident and nodded before saying mockingly, "That''s right, you can''t do it? An S-grade talisman is something that the disciples of the Gu sect can draw even in their sleep so if you are going to be the disciple of the master of the Gu sect then drawing an S+ grade talisman is something that you should know at the least?"


    At the least? Song Yan was so amused by Shen Yu that she wanted to y with her even more. She crossed her arms and nodded before saying, " All right, I agree but¡ª¡ª on one condition, bring those top disciples of the Gu Sect out who can draw S grade talismans."


    Shen Yu stiffened while Gu Bai face palmed, only a fool wouldn''t be able to see through things by now. Song Yan was here not to attend the auction but humiliate Shen Yu to the point where thetter couldn''t even think of making aeback for weeks.


    " Why?" Shen Yu asked with a low voice. " Are you trying to cheat?" She added suspiciously but it only made Song Yan tickled as she shook her head and then said,


    " Of course not, I will be the one going first¡­" Song Yan took out a yellow talisman with a brush from her storage ring and then continued speaking, " But I still want to see how skilled the disciples of the Gu sect are, after all, for you to look down on me, they must be exceptional¡­ and I just wish to see those exceptionally talented disciples."


    " Fine," though Shen Yu was feeling a bit nervous upon seeing that Song Yan was not afraid but she did not wish to admit that Song Yan was any better than her, thus she thought that Song Yan was only wasting time and nothing more!

 Chapter 958 A Slap On Face

    The disciples of the Gu sect exchanged a look with each other, they were dissatisfied with Shen Yu pushing them to the front like this but the thing that was going to happen had already happened there was nothing that they could do, they could only walk down to the first floor with the rest of the crowd and step up on the auction stage where Gu Bai called for the appraiser.


    Once Song Yan stepped up on the stage, she calmly took hold of the brush and within minutes drew the S+ grade talisman, she would have done it even more quickly but she was afraid of attracting the attention of some evil people at the same time she wanted to teach Shen Yu a lesson as well as give that woman a warning such that she will think twice before betraying Gu Chenyi as she did in the past.


    If not for the fact that she hadn''t still caught hold of that man with whom Shen Yu eloped, she would have killed this woman long ago but that man was a dark celestial master and it would be impossible for her to catch him if she was to kill Shen Yu who was destined to meet that dark warlock.


    " Ghost warding talisman, S+ grade," Song Yan indifferently handed the talisman to the appraiser for him to check it.


    When the appraiser saw the talismans his expression changed drastically, on the other hand, Shen Yu was rather calm as she looked at the talisman that Song Yan handed to the appraiser after all, there was no way anyone could create an S+ grade talisman that easily. At first, she did have some reservations but seeing how Song Yan was acting all haughty, Shen Yu was no longer worried.


    Seeing Song Yan hand the talisman to the appraiser as if she was handing alms, Shen Yu sneered coldly while she mocked Song Yan in her head, ''Pretend, pretend as much as you want let''s see how long you can keep that up!''


    If drawing a S+ grade talisman was this easy then wouldn''t they all be making one?


    There were only a few highly cultivated celestial masters who can draw a S + grade talisman. Even Old Master Gu who was in his prime couldn''t draw, Gu Chenyi had tried to draw one for years but he never seeded. This woman was barking mad if she thinks that he can fool them like this!


    Shen Yu only felt ridicule for Song Yan and her actions, sure enough, a lowly actress was an actress in the end. She turned to look at Old Master Gu and then said in a low voice, " Grandfather don''t think that I am trying to poke my nose in Chenyi''s business too much but I think that you should take a look at what kind of people he is getting in contact with. I am not looking down on Madam Song but did you hear what she said? She only drew a few inscriptions on the talisman but she called it an S+ grade talisman, isn''t she bragging? Even you and Chenyi could not draw as an S+ grade talisman then how can she do it? Madam Song seems like she wants to y our family for fools."


    Old Master Gu also felt upset with the way Song Yan was acting just because she had money did it give her the right to look down on them like this? If that woman had lowered her head and acted servile, he would have let her attend the auction but humph ¡ª¡ª since she likes to pretend so much then she cannot me him for acting up either. Their family did not need fake celestial masters who liked to act as if they were better than others when they were seriouslycking skills.


    Who knows what his grandson was thinking when he epted this woman as his disciple? Wait don''t tell me that he fell for that beautiful face of that woman and ended up getting hooked up by her charm? Old Master Gu''s eyes narrowed while he looked at Song Yan and his impression of thetter turned even more worse.


    When Shen Yu saw that Old Master Gu was looking at Song Yan, her expression turned even more happy. She turned to look at Song Yan and sneered gloatingly. How dare that woman mess around with her? She was simply courting death, now that Old Master Gu was dissatisfied with Song Yan, Shen Yu thought it was beneath her to even deal with someone like Song Yan. Old Master Gu will deal with her and that too in a manner that she will think twice before even looking at the Gu sect''s building!


    Shen Yu felt a warm sensation feel up her heart as she knew that she was born to sh with Song Yan. For some reason that woman always went against her and not once did she respect her like others, the sooner Song Yan was kicked out of this ce the happier she would be!


    The appraiser also thought that something was wrong with Song Yan''s talisman after all, everyone who drew an S+ grade talisman would be extra careful while drawing them. One mistake and those talismans will explode like a miniature bomb yet this woman drew the inscriptions on the talismans so carelessly. He obviously did not expect anything from Song Yan but even so, he was careful with her because he knew that she was Gu Chenyi''s disciple.


    Song Yan did not wish to even quibble with fools like Shen Yu and Old Master Gu. She could of course hear what Shen Yu was saying to Old Master Gu but she did not even bother to look in that foolish woman''s direction.


    Once this talisman was done with its appraisal, everyone will know what her level was!


    As the appraiser took the talisman and used his equipment to appraise the talisman, it glowed with a vibrant purple light and a rich yang energy flowed out from the paper mixed with a hint of warm currents which shook one''s heart.


    After the appraisal was done, the appraiser was certain that this was indeed an S+ grade talisman!

 Chapter 959 A Slap On Face ——2

    ----------------


    The appraiser''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stammered, " It¡­It''s really a ¡­really an S+ grade talisman!"


    No sooner did he shout out those words, Gu Bai who was the closest to them rushed forward and snatched the talisman from the hands of the appraiser, his eyes widened just like the appraiser as Gu Bai shivered from head to foot. With his hands trembling and an overjoyed expression on his face heughed like a fool, " Haha, who said that the disciples cannot seed past their masters? This is a miracle! It''s really an S+ grade talisman!"


    At that moment, Shen Yu who was watching the show on the side was on the verge of fainting. In fact, she knew that something was very wrong the second the talisman was illuminated with a purple glow, only the highest-grade talismans had such a vibrant purple glow and she had never once seen a glow that brilliant! It was clearly a heavenly-grade talisman! Even surpassing the one that Gu Chenyi drew ages ago when he broke through the tenth level of cultivation! Just how high was the cultivation of this woman? And how?!


    Didn''t she say that Gu Chenyi only took her in a few months ago? Then howe she was this talented, did she take birth with extra resources or what? Never in her wildest dream, Shen Yu would have thought that Song Yan was someone who died and revived while learning the skills of the Gu family for hundreds of years.


    Thus currently she was way more skilled than Gu Chenyi, himself!


    Shen Yu on the other hand refused to believe that Song Yan could do something that she couldn''t even think of doing. Her delicate face instantly lost all colour and she finally panicked looking very scared. Her expression was unsightly as she turned to walk away. No, no, no¡­she can never bow her head in front of someone like Song Yan, even if she was skilled it did not change the fact that she was seducing men left and right! She must have done something sneaky ¡­as Shen Yu was leaving a sudden thought came to her mind and she hurriedly turned around to face Song Yan again.


    " You ¡­I never thought that you would do something shameful!" Shen Yu thought that Song Yan slept with Gu Chenyi to borrow his yang energy and thus, she was not slow in voicing those thoughts either as she red at Song Yan. " Uncle Bai, it''s impossible for a woman like her to draw a talisman-like this, I bet she slept with Chenyi to raise her cultivation level for a day¡ª¡ªArghhh!"


    Shen Yu was still speaking but midway through her sentence she paused and let out a wretched scream.


    Her scream caused the attention of the crowd to turn and look at Shen Yu whose clothes were now charred to bits while the women next to her tried to put the fire out which was still burning in the form of small mes on what remained of the clothes that Shen Yu was wearing.


    " You¡ª-" Shen Yu red at Song Yan who did not give her a chance to say anything as she coldly spat, " I would like it if Miss Shen did not look at the world with the same sses with which she looks at herself because we are not the same. Just because it is near to way past the impossible for you, it does not mean that others cannot do it too. I was born on the night of yin with an excess yin energy and thus, I can easily refine talismans like these! I do not need to rely on some other men, my own is more than enough."


    "That''s right," Fu Yu Sheng returned with a fire extinguisher and then turned it on causing Shen Yu to be covered with white foam from top to bottom. " I am enough to keep my wife busy, so please don''t use such dirty words for her."


    " You two¡ª¡ª"


    " Enough!" Gu Bai immediately stopped Shen Yu and told her to shut up. It was bad enough that Shen Yu offended the disciple of Gu Chenyi but what was even worse was that she was ruining the reputation of the two of them, the rtionship between a master and disciple was the most beautiful one among all and yet Shen Yu was still looking at such a tonic and pure rtionship with her dog like eyes and degrading it!


    Despite seeing everything happen in front of her, Shen Yu was still making a fuss. Did she think that they were not enough trouble already? Song Yan was a rare talented individual and it was their fortune that she was associated with their sect! If someone else was to snatch her up, if she left in anger, Gu Chenyi might burn this entire ce down and use people as logs for going against him!


    Song Yan calmly looked at the almost naked woman with a calm look on her face. She should be d that Song Yan still had some respect for Shen Yu and she did not burn down clothespletely or else everyone would have seen Shen Yu''s feminine charms by now!


    However smug that woman was earlier, the more she was going to suffer now!


    Song Yan''s cold stare made Shen Yu shiver in fright, she wanted to turn around and leave but was stopped by Fu Yu Sheng who stepped in her path and sternly said, " You were the one who promised that if my wife seeds you will kowtow and apologize to her but of course we are kind enough to hand out another opportunity, as long as one of the disciples of your sect draws an S+ grade talisman you will no longer have to lower yourself."


    Shen Yu''s eyes widened in fear and her face turned deathly pale. Expressions like anger, fear and rage flittered past her face but nothing happened, no one stood up for her as everyone knew that the Gu Sect disciples though talented could never draw an S+ grade talisman those were nothing but boastful words on Shen Yu''s part!

 Chapter 960 Don’t Overestimate Your Abilities

    Song Yan calmly stared at the panicked woman in front of her. In fact, she only came to attend the auction if Shen Yu had not gone out of her way to create trouble for Song Yan then she wouldn''t have even bothered with this woman. After all, her pill-refining furnace was much more important than Shen Yu''s.


    Gu Bai couldn''t care less about Shen Yu and Old Master Gu, sure, they had some power in their hands but the head of the Gu family was none other than Gu Chenyi and ultimately Gu Bai only listened to Gu Chenyi.


    As Gu Bai stared at the S+ grade talisman in his hand, his expression changed from excitement to sheer awe. Song Yan, on the other hand, calmly looked at the man whose face was alight with excitement and did not say anything, she had been drawing talisman for ages now.


    With her skills forget about an S+ grade talisman she could even draw an S++ grade talisman with ease but she did not wish to show her superior skills to the world. Now that everyone in the auction house saw that she was capable enough to draw an S+ grade talisman, it was going to bring her enough trouble.


    If they were to find out that she was so skilled then Song Yan would be bombarded with a bunch of cases. Though she did not hate earning extra sums of money she did not wish to go out of her way to help people and burden herself.


    Of course, it did not matter in this case, some people in the Gu family started to have ideas regarding her skill. The only reason the Gu family was still standing was because of Gu Chenyi, if her master was to abandon this family then it wouldn''t take a day for Song Yan to bring this family to shambles as she knew that as high and mighty the Gu family pretended to be, they were not that great.


    The Gu family might have been one of those great families in the past but they were no longer the same. Ever since Gu Chenyi''s father passed away while dealing with an evil spirit, the Gu family went down the drain¡ª¡ª now the only reason they were still standing at the top was Gu Chenyi. If one was to take Gu Chenyi away then the Gu family was nothing more than a paper tiger.


    Thus, Song Yan was not afraid of them.


    What they learned was in the end some bookish texts¡ª- at most the elderly ones might have learned some ancient arts but she was different, she had practiced her skills in the presence of evil and malevolent spirits that these people might have never even seen!


    When Song Yan snapped out of her thoughts, Gu Bai was staring at her while trembling with excitement. He stared at her with disbelief etched on his face because he knew that Song Yan''s skills were way better than just drawing an S+ grade talisman, If she wanted she could even draw a talisman which was a grade higher than this one! Contrary to the appraiser who needed a machine to test the effectiveness of this talisman, Gu Bai who was the head of the auction house did not need anything like that, he was way more skilled than the appraiser and the machine that the appraiser used.


    He sensed a dense spiritual energying from the talisman, it was so dense that Gu Bai was sure that if they were to use this talisman a frightening amount of Yang energy would be released. This talisman could deal with a tenth-rank ghost with ease!


    This talisman was a treasure and Song Yan who drew it was simply unprecedented! No wonder Gu Chenyi went out of his way to make Song Yan, his disciple. If their family missed someone like Song Yan then they would die of regrets!


    " Madam Song, if you don''t mind would you like to sell this talisman to our auction house?" Gu Bai knew the worth of this S+ grade talisman, if they were to push their way then earning a hundred million yuan with this life-saving talisman would not be difficult!


    When the guests of the auction house heard Gu Bai''s words, they all turned to look at Song Yan. They might not be Celestial masters but they were more than aware of the importance of an S+ grade talisman, thest time Gu Chenyi drew an S grade talisman it was sold for more than ny million yuan and though the price looked exorbitant, it was very reasonable.


    The woman who bought that talisman was more than hundred and fifty years old, They heard from the scattered vines that the old woman was once part of a fatal ne ident but because she was carrying that S-grade talisman on her, she did not even get a single scratch on her body and was fortunate enough to survive!


    The power of the S-grade talisman was already enough to leave them in awe of just how great would be the S + grade talisman.


    " Not yet," Song Yan turned to look at Shen Yu who had been acting indignant just a few minutes earlier. Though the woman had been jumping like a clown just now, she was now deathly pale while trembling like a rabbit getting wet under the rain. She swayed left and right as if she was about to faint making Song Yan curl the side of her lips, " Just like my husband said, Miss Shen had not only gone out of her way to humiliate me by not sending me the invite of this auction which shows that she is not capable enough to handle the matters of Gu family but¡­"


    A mocking glint shed in Song Yan''s eyes as she added, " She also went out of her way and questioned my abilities and made shameless ims which degraded my rtionship with Master Chenyi. Now, she not only has to kowtow three times to me but also apologize in a manner that will show her sincerity. Because if she doesn''t then I will leave this auction house and leave you all to deal with the wrath of my master."

 Chapter 961 Don’t Overestimate Your Abilities ——2

    ?


    ------------------


    At this moment, Gu Bai would have licked Song Yan''s feet if thetter asked for it. There was nothing more important to him than having a disciple who could bring the glory of the Gu family back! This S+ grade talisman was no joke and if he was to allow Song Yan to walk out of this auction house then Gu Chenyi would definitely burn this entire ce down.


    He was really afraid that this woman in front of him would suddenly leave and take this S+ grade talisman away with her, all because of Shen Yu! If that were to happen then he would truly vomit blood, he thus turned to look at Shen Yu and then directly ordered, " Miss Shen, since you promised then you will have to deliver it. Hurry up and kowtow to Madam Song."


    Shen Yu had never been humiliated like this ever since she was taken in by Old Master Gu. So when she heard Gu Bai say that she had to kowtow and apologize to someone like Song Yan, she was so angry that Shen Yu''s vision turned almost ck in fury.


    She turned to hide behind Old Master Gu hoping that thetter would protect her but Shen Yu did not know that the situation was way out of Old Master Gu''s control. She had not only embarrassed the only disciple of Gu Chenyi by schemingly revoking her invitation but she also humiliated Song Yan in front of everyone by deliberately asking her to draw an S + grade talisman.


    If Song Yan had failed no one would have stood up for her but now that Song Yan had proven her worth, it would be impossible for Shen Yu to get out of this pit that she dug for Song Yan but ended up falling in it herself!


    " Miss Shen hurry up," Fu Yu Sheng urged Shen Yu from behind, If this woman was a man, he would have pped her in the face for saying something so humiliating towards his wife.


    iming that his wife slept with another man right in front of his face? She was treating him really lightly, wasn''t she?


    Shen Yu trembled even more as she hid her face behind Old Master Gu''s back, she did not want to apologise, she was never going to apologize!


    Old Master Gu had always supported Shen Yu and so when he saw everyone targeting Shen Yu, he couldn''t help but say, " Miss is this really necessary? You have proven yourself worthy but why do you have to make things difficult for Ah Yu?"


    Song Yan knew that Old Master Gu was blinded by therd of nonsense that Shen Yu had spoken to him. She wasn''t surprised when she saw Old Master Gu stepping up for Shen Yu, she simply scoffed and retorted, " How am I making things difficult? It was Miss Shen who did not ept her mistake she deliberately held my invitation back and then she asked me to draw an S+ grade talisman despite knowing that I only be master Chenyi''s disciple a few months ago. Is it I who made things difficult or was it Miss Shen?"


    Her questions caused Old Master Gu''s face to turn red, but before he could say anything, she turned to look at Gu Bai and said with a faint smile. " If I don''t get my apology then I am not going to sell this talisman here anymore. Of course, it also means that I will leave the ghost jade here, you can deliver it to Master Chenyi."


    Gu Bai trembled when he heard Song Yan''s threats. Not selling the talisman was bad enough already but if this woman refused to continue staying as the disciple of Master Chenyi then it would be simply too much!


    " If you don''t want to be the disciple of my grandson then leave who is withholding you!" Old Master Gu hated the arrogant woman, though she was skilled he despised the fact that she looked down on him and Shen Yu.


    " Old Master, shut up!"


    This time it was not only Gu Bai but even the disciples of the Gu sect who screamed at Old Master Gu, they all red at the old man as if he was abusing their ancestors and why wouldn''t they? Talented individuals like Song Yan were hard to find and with her bing the disciple of the Gu sect they will have a chance of making aeback!


    " You¡­" Old Master Gu trembled when he saw that not only Gu Bai but also the disciples of his sect were speaking back to him. He turned to look at the elders hoping for support but they all too lowered their heads ignoring him.


    On the stage, Gu Bai did not waste any more time and then said, " Miss Shen, hurry and kowtow. Make sure that you apologise as well since you have made a mistake then it''s only right that you pay for it! If you don''t admit your mistake then I can only inform Master Chenyi about your actions."


    Gu Bai was really afraid that if this woman was to walk away, then Gu Chenyi would be furious with him. After all, everyone knew that even though Shen Yu was the fianc¨¦e of Gu Chenyi, that was only in name and she had no firm position in this family.


    Shen Yu really wanted to faint at that moment but she knew that if she was to faint now then Gu Chenyi would surely not leave her alone. If that happens then this situation would be more like going for the wool anding back with a thorn.


    In the end, she could only step out from behind and then kneel on the ground in front of Song Yan. She kowtowed three times in front of Song Yan and apologised, " Please forgive me for being petty, Madam Song."


    Song Yan indifferently nced at Shen Yu''s trembling figure and then said, " I hope that in the future you will think twice before running that dog mouth of yours, Miss Shen. In case you overestimate your abilities, you will only find yourself getting pped in the face."

 Chapter 962 Never Ending Forest

    " You...You are going too far!" Shen Yu felt a lump lodged in her throat, she really wanted to kill this woman in front of her but she knew that her skills were far beneath Song Yan. Though Shen Yu wanted to believe that Song Yan''s attempt to draw the S-grade talisman was just a fluke, she knew that it wasn''t, this was the reason why she did not dare to harm Song Yan.


    More importantly, even if Gu Chenyi might seem like he was willing to withstand her presence it was only because of Old Master Gu. He gave her the bare minimum respect because he had to¡ª¡ª not because he wanted to, if Song Yan really pushed her hand then Gu Chenyi might just kick her out of the position of his fianc¨¦e.


    This was something that Shen Yu couldn''t allow to happen, after all, she hailed from a small family that was distantly rted to the main branch of the Gu family, and the only reason her father and mother were treating her well currently among her ten sisters was that she was Gu Chenyi''s fianc¨¦e. If she lost this title then with her parents'' anger, she might be sent to marry an ugly warlock.


    Thus, Shen Yu who now knew how deeply skilled Song Yan really was, did not dare to offend her. If she offended someone as skilled as Song Yan, then she might not have an easy time in the Gu sect given how much these people admired her skills.


    " What? Are you saying that I said something wrong?" If this woman hadn''t gone too far with her words and actions, Song Yan wouldn''t have even thought of bothering her much less embarrassing Shen Yu in front of so many people. As Gu Chenyi''s nominal fianc¨¦e, Song Yan would have at least let this woman leave with a bit of dignity.


    Under Gu Bai and the elders'' gazes which were filled with anger and reproach, Shen Yu could only grit her teeth and then say, " Fine, I was wrong... I shouldn''t have said something so coarse. It is I who couldn''t see past Madam Song''s heaven-defying skills as I am toocking!"


    " Very well," Song Yan was far from being satisfied with this apology but she decided to let Shen Yu off, she was afraid that if she pushed Shen Yu too much the woman would end up crying in front of others. " I will allow this S+ grade talisman that I have drawn to be put on the auction."


    Gu Bai heaved a sigh of relief while the elders of the Gu sect patted their chests. They all heard the insincerity in Shen Yu''s tone and thought that Song Yan was going to get angry and leave but fortunately, she allowed the talisman to be put on the auction!


    " Thank you, thank you so much for putting something so good up for the auction, Madam Song," one of the elders expressed his gratitude at once in front of Song Yan. He was exceptionally enthusiastic when thought of how the Gu sect finally had a good seedling and would no longer lose its might. He was d that Song Yan was not holding a grudge and smiled at the woman with a polite expression while praising her skills.


    Song Yan turned to look at the over-enthusiastic elder and arched a brow. If she wasn''t wrong then this was Gu Chenyi''s uncle, Gu Hanxing¡ª¡ª the man behind the scenes of the Gu sect. If not for the fact that Old Master Gu was the biological grandfather of Gu Chenyi, then the one who would have inherited the authority of the sect would have been Gu Hanxing.


    She hardly had any conversation with Gu Haoxing in herst life but she did know that this man was much more skilled than Old Master Gu and the only reason he stayed as an elder till the end of his life was because he hailed from a branch family than the main family.


    But given how the old man was treating her much better than Old Master Gu, Song Yan nodded before greeting him curtly,


    " Elder Haoxing."


    " Good child," Gu Haoxing smiled at Song Yan, his eyes flicked to the S+ grade talisman in Gu Bai''s hands before he asked Song Yan, " Madam Song¡­ if you don''t mind would you like to hold a ss to teach our disciples how to draw S+ grade talismans? Even an S grade talisman would do, some of them can''t even get past the B grade!"


    As soon as Gu Haoxing said those words all the disciples turned to look at Song Yan.


    Song Yan arched a brow and then swept a nce at the woman whose venomous gaze was fixed on her, she knew it. There was no way Shen Yu was not going to give up so easily thus she curled her lips in a scheming sneer and then narrowed her eyes before saying in a quiet voice, " I would have taught the disciples even without you asking me, Elder Haoxing. But from what I heard from Miss Shen, your sect does notck skilled individuals. I do not dare to teach someone as skilled as them lest I make a joke out of myself."


    With that she climbed down the stairs of the stage and added in a fleeting voice, " And yes, I promised my master that I was going to teach the Gu sect disciples how to refine the grade 2 yang recovery pill and I submitted my application as well but for some reason, I never heard from your sect. I guess¡­ my skills are still a bit too tacky."


    Song Yan knew that Shen Yu had ordered the managing department to ignore everything rted to her thus, she had deliberately sent an application to teach the Gu sect disciples. Though she hated to y with the sect that Gu Chenyi adored, who asked Shen Yu to find trouble with her? Now if she did not make Shen Yu the most hated individual of the Gu Sect, Song Yan wouldn''t sit still!


    ---------------

 Chapter 963 Never Ending Forest ——2

    ?


    When Song Yan walked back to the balcony where she was sitting earlier, she ignored the awkward and rming silence on the first floor. Every elder of the Gu family was fuming mad with regrets and anger as they red at the kneeling Shen Yu. Especially, Gu Haoxing and Gu Bai, if not for the fact that Old Master Gu was his elder, Gu Bai would have thrown fists at the old man for bringing this disastrous woman to their sect.


    But Gu Haoxing was different he was the elder of the Gu sect, at the thought of how Shen Yu ruined everything for their disciples, he was filled with anger. Song Yan was so skilled! She could even refine a grade 2 yang recovery pill! If their disciples learned these skills from her then their sect would have broken through another new level in the field of the celestial masters! Furthermore, he could sense that Song Yan''s Yin energy was much more powerful than any other celestial master, he had met before. The S+ grade talisman hardly had any w, such a talisman was very rare in modern times.


    It had to be noted that many celestial masters couldn''t draw a talisman past B grade or it was better to say that they did not dare to draw a talisman past B grade as they were afraid of harming their cultivation. One mistake and they will end up hurting their dantian, however, if someone was there to guide them, Gu Haoxing was sure that his disciples would have done a great job without losing their cultivation.


    But because of Shen Yu, his disciples and the rest of the sect''s disciples lost this chance!


    More importantly, they even lost the chance to learn how to refine pills when Song Yan offered them on her own!


    It would have been absolutely beneficial for them to learn from Gu Chenyi''s disciple but because of Shen Yu¡ª¡ª


    Gu Haoxing did not care about Shen Yu, nor did he care about how she was almost adopted by Old Master Gu. To him, many disciples were waiting for Gu Chenyi to ept them but because of Old Master Gu and his stubbornness Gu Chenyi stayed in the cave at the back mountain almost all the time. And now that they finally found out who was Gu Chenyi''s disciple, thanks to Shen Yu they lost this chance as well.


    It was one thing for Old Master Gu to act proud and haughty in front of his grandson but now his actions along with Shen Yu''s who dared to act proud because of Old Master Gu''s favouritism had created a huge trouble for them!


    At that moment, Gu Haoxing could not care less about Old Master Gu''s face and coldly said, " Old Master Gu, you really have picked up a rare gem out of all, ah! She has single-handedly ruined such wonderful opportunities for our sect''s disciples, I have to say that you truly know how to choose what is good for our sect. I am sure that once Gu Chenyi finds out about this, he will rush out of the cave to thank you for your petent'' actions!"


    With that, he flicked his sleeves and turned around to leave not even caring that Old Master Gu''s face was now covered with a deep flush.


    Shen Yu was trembling on her knees, she was almost on the verge of copse after she heard the words of Gu Haoxing. She did not expect that Song Yan had another backup n in her hands, she screwed her over once again before she left!


    It was as if Song Yan knew what she was going to do and was wise enough to think of a deadly move like sending that application!


    Now that the elders and the disciples were angry with her, they were not going to leave this matter alone. They will surely make things difficult for her in the Gu sect and once Gu Chenyi finds out, he will not leave her alone either! How can her n backfire like this? How could she be so foolish ¡ª¡ª


    No, it wasn''t her who acted foolishly it was Song Yan, Song Yan was the one who did this to her. She was clearly more skilled than her but she hid her skills away when they went to the Xi family and pretended to not know anything, if she had shown her skills ¡ª¡ª no even half of them then Shen Yu would have never schemed against her!


    Shen Yu resented Song Yan, she wished she could kill that woman and watch her die in front of her eyes!


    But for now, she had to think of a way to deal with this matter!


    Song Yan did not care about what was going on in Shen Yu''s head, she bought her pill furnace and then had the auction house send it to the Fu house before patting her bottom and taking her leave.


    After screwing up Shen Yu, she was in a good mood. At least with this incident, Shen Yu would no longer have as much authority as she used to in the past.


    " You seem to be happy," Fu Yu Sheng stated the obvious as the two headed towards their car and slid inside one after another.


    " Of course," Song Yan curled a side of her mouth and then remarked, " That woman is too proud its only right that I knocked her a few pegs down before she creates any more trouble!"


    Seeing that his wife was happy, Fu Yu Sheng suggested having dinner at a restaurant but just as he drove past the Gu family''s auction house, the road suddenly disappeared and the two of them found themselves in the middle of a forest.


    "What''s going on?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned as he looked at the dark forest, his eyes seemed to be ying tricks with him as he turned left and right but returned to the point where he started but from the indicator that showed the fuel usage, he knew that his car was moving.


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she looked at the forest which was eerily quiet with darkness shrouding it and tapped the window of the car. It looks like something came chasing after her.

 Chapter 964 Eating One’s Flesh

    ?


    Might be too gory for some don''t read while eating.


    Song Yan did not even need to step out of the car to realise that they had run into a ghost wall. A ghost wall was more or less of an illusion and even though everything was taking ce inside the human world, the ghost wall was hard to break because only ghosts whose cultivation was above level five could create a ghost wall as dangerous as this one.


    " Stay inside and don''te out no matter what," she told Fu Yu Sheng before stepping out of the car. The reason she warned Fu Yu Sheng was that the ghost who created this ghost wall must be aware of the fact that Fu Yu Sheng was a normal human being.


    Once it realises that taking her down is not as easy as it thought, the ghost will then try to lure Fu Yu Sheng out of the car, this was something that Song Yan did not want to happen.


    As soon as Song Yan stepped out, her eyes caught faint movement in her peripheral view. She turned to look at the strange, ck shadow which was deformed and ratherrge like a gigantic boulder. The second her gaze fell on the shadow, it shuddered and then hid behind the thick trunks like a beast hiding in the shadows to hunt its prey.


    Song Yan did not waste any minute as she took out a bunch of talismans along with summoning her soul reaping scythe. The second she summoned her scythe, the shadow behind jumped in the air and stretched itself abnormally in a manner that it engulfed Song Yanpletely.


    For two minutes nothing happened but then ¡ª¡ª


    " Help me," Song Yan''s cry of help came inside from the ck smoky globe causing Fu Yu Sheng to stiffen. He turned to look at the smoky globe when another cry came out of it and squeezed the steering wheel with his fingers, his instincts were telling him to run out but the talisman which he always wore on his neck was burning hot, telling him that he shouldn''t leave the car inside which Song Yan had drawn an array to keep the ghosts away.


    " HELP ME!" Song Yan''s cry for help came again causing Fu Yu Sheng''s hands to jerk towards the door of the car. But then he paused and gritted his teeth, Song Yan told him to not go out and he couldn''t foolishly act like a child. This was something that Song Yan dealt with every day and she knew what she was doing but if only he could help her¡­


    His right cheek suddenly started to burn as golden white scales appeared on his skin but because Fu Yu Sheng was not looking at the mirror inside the car, he did not catch notice of those scales. Instead, it was the ghost who suddenly felt an upheaval of Yang energy and turned to look at the human behind him ¡ª¡ª but instead of a human, its eyes met with an angry heavenly snake that hissed at it, threatening the ghost to leave.


    At the same time, Song Yan swiped the scythe in her hands ¡ª¡ª immediately purple mes streaked over to the ghost.


    The ck shadowy figure let out a howl and the ghost qi disappeared along with the illusion. The forest disappeared and Song Yan found herself standing on the uneven path of the countryside.


    She stared at the path on which she was standing and then looked to the left, This path ¡­doesn''t it lead to the Xi family house?


    ¡­..


    Xi Sang was tapping on theptop looking for another job, now that he was a married man with a wife who was sent by the heavens to him. He could not just stay at home and wait for his father to feed him all day long, in the past few months he was having a hard time as he couldn''t move his body but ever since Shen Yu helped him restore his Yang energy by handing him the yang recovering talisman, his condition had be better.


    Now he could even do what husband and wife did with Lady Yan without any trouble!


    He was reading through the qualifications of another job when he suddenly heard amotion and then turned to look at Lady Yan. If this was before he would have rushed ahead and hugged her but tonight Lady Yan was covered in a ck miasma-like thing which made her look quite horrible.


    Xi Sang''s eyes widened as he raised his hands in the air but brought them down upon seeing the condition of the female ghost. That ck sticky thing looked so dirty, how can he touch it? But even so, he suppressed his disgust and walked closer to Lady Yan before asking in a soft voice, " What happened to you, Lady Yan? How did you be like this ?"


    Lady Yan caught the hint of disgust in Xi Sang''s eyes and her expression twisted malevolently but soon she suppressed her anger and then her expression was back to that of a gentle and meek wife as she pushed Xi Sang with her clean hand and then said, "Don''t touch me yet, my lord. I am afraid I don''t look good right now¡ª- to show such an embarrassing sight to you, I am so humiliated."


    When Xi Sang heard Lady Yan''s words, he nodded in satisfaction. This was how a wife was supposed to be like, no matter what, she should always smile in front of her husband and should never show a poor appearance¡ª¡ª a man who worked hard all day long, how can he stomach the sight of a badly dressed woman the second hees back home? A wife was supposed to be providing satisfaction to all senses of her husband!


    Whether it was with her beauty or soft voice, she was supposed to serve her husband with her entire body!


    When a manes back home, a wife should be dressed impably and should have prepared a warm meal for her husband. This was the duties of a wife! Not like those women who dressed like homeless when their husbands were out there working!


    " I understand, then you can go and clean yourself," Xi Sangmanded Lady Yan as he did not wish to see her like this, it was ruining his eyes! " When you are back, we will talk."


    ------------------

 Chapter 965 Eating One’s Flesh ——2

    Might be too gory for some don''t read while eating .


    " I understand," Lady Yan smiled at Xi Sang before she walked towards the bathing room but as she walked past Xi Sang, her smile turned into a sinister expression. She turned her head and looked at Xi Sang with a malicious gaze and licked her lips causing Xi Sang to shiver in fright because her gaze was that intense!


    Lady Yan went inside the bathing room and then quickly shed the ck miasma sticking to her body, but as she stared at the mirror inside the bathing room, her face started to deform and bubble.


    Seeing this she raised her hand and then adjusted her beautiful face.


    However, even after making sure that her face stayed as beautiful as men wanted it to be, those eyes that were filled with dark intentions remained the same.


    " Heh, it''s a good thing that he is a fool," Lady Yan muttered under her breath. If Xi Sang was a sharp man he would have detected something amiss but he like many other men waspletely fooled by her beautiful appearance!


    When Lady Yan stepped out of the bathing room, Xi Sang breathed a sigh of relief. While he was sitting alone, he realised that he should not have acted so coldly towards Lady Yan, even though she was a gentle and considerate woman, he needed to show some basic concern on the surface!


    Thus, he stood up from his chair and then walked over to Lady Yan where he raised his hands and clutched her hands in his.


    " What happened to you?" He asked with a gentle expression which caused Lady Yan to blush as she gently shook her head and then replied,


    "It''s nothing, did you not tell me that your father likes eating beef meatballs? So I went out to bring some meat¡ª¡ª but on the way, I was caught by a celestial master. He tried to wipe me out which is why I got injured like this," she sighed and then added fretfully, " I didn''t know that the celestial master nowadays started exorcising ghosts without holding back, looks like not everyone is like Miss Shen."


    Her eyes turned ssy as transparent tears started to fall from her eyes and down to her cheeks while Lady Yan started to sob, " Looks like I am not supposed to be here."


    Xi Sang looked at Lady Yan''s beautiful face and his heart could not help but soften as he patted the back of her hand and then said, " You are indeed a good woman, doesn''t matter what others say or do. I will always stand by your side, all right? Did the celestial master hurt you badly? Do you need me to do something?"


    " Just hug me a little, I am so scared," Lady Yan sobbed like a damsel in distress causing Xi Sang''s heart to bleed. He cursed the celestial master who hurt a frail ghost-like Lady Yan and immediately hugged his wife.


    But when he was not looking, the back of Lady Yan''s beautiful face turned extremely ugly with a gloomy shadow flickering inside her dark eyes.


    The two of them hugged for a while before Xi Sang pulled back and said, " You were going to cook meatballs right? Then go. A good wife should always take care of her inws, as long as you treat my parents well, they will soon ept you. Just listen to them all right?"


    " Yes," Lady Yan lowered her head and meekly replied causing Xi Sang''s heart to be full.


    Such a good wife! His cousin will never be able to find one!


    ¡­..


    Inside therge cottage where the Xi family kept their livestock and hay together, a woman tied in the corner was smiling stupidly. She looked at the left corner of the cottage where the moon was and then turned to look at the ghost woman who pushed the door of the cottage and walked inside.


    " Hehe, miss are you going to send me to the moon?" The woman whose eyes were dazed looked at Lady Yan who grinned sinisterly. Her beautiful face was nowhere to be seen instead now her face was covered with bugs and was shrunken to the point that it resembled a corpse, there were only a few strands of hair on top of her head, while her eyes popped out of the sockets as if they were going to fall at any moment.


    " Haha, Yes," Lady Yan smiled as she caught hold of the woman''s hair and then pulled her to the table where the Xi family butchered their pigs. " I will give you so much pleasure that you will head over to the heavens."


    " Wow~" the woman continued to smile even though she was being dragged around like a pig, her beautiful face resplendent with smiles as she looked at the bloody table.


    Lady Yan did not give the woman another chance to speak as she ced the woman on the table and picked up the butchering knife, under the moonlight the knife glimmered with a sinister glow as she brought it down and started humming a tune while skinning the woman.


    Throughout the entire time, the woman did not scream, instead, she continued to smile.


    "It feels good!" She said to Lady Yan who paused and then picked up the skin which had been thrown on the ground and bit on before nibbling it down.


    " It feels good?" Lady Yan mused as she looked at the skinless woman who was covered with blood from head to toe, her nerves and flesh rippling as she nodded her head.


    It only brought a smile to Lady Yan''s ugly face as she nodded and then said, " Great."


    With the butcher knife, she plucked a bit of flesh from the thighs of the woman and then brought it to her lips before saying, " Take a bite of this¡­you will feel even good."


    " Yeah?" The woman''s eyes were flickering with tears as one drop slid down from the corners of her eyes. She parted her lips and then took the flesh inside her mouth ignoring the stinging sensation caused by the tears but no sooner did she bite the flesh, her smile faltered and she looked at Lady Yan.


    The pleasure was gone and recing it was now excruciating pain.


    " AHHHHHHH!!!"

 Chapter 966 Addicted

    ?


    " What was that?" Mother Xi was cleaning a vase in the living room when she suddenly heard a mournful scream. It was so terrifying that she turned to look out of the window worried that something terrible was happening, if that was the case then she might as well call the police.


    Father Xi also heard the scream but it was too far from their house, right around the farnds and thus, he did not think much before turning to look at his wife and saying in a soft voice, " You are worrying too much, someone must be butchering their pig or something of the sort. You know something like this is normal in the countryside."


    Mother Xi did not say anything, ever since Lady Yan started to live with them, she couldn''t help but feel uneasy. Maybe it was her instincts but she had a feeling that this Lady Yan was not as good of a woman as her son made her out to be, more importantly, she still remembered the words spoken by the other celestial master who asked them to stay on guard all the time.


    It was as if she knew something that they didn''t, from the past few days Mother Xi felt terribly awful just thinking about how she allowed her son to marry that ghost woman and even allowed a ghost to be her daughter-inw. She should have just tied her son up and asked those celestial masters to exorcise Lady Yan.


    After all, how can a ghost and a human live together?


    But it was toote to regret, she had been trying to call her brother-inw for the past few days but not a single call was answered. Clearly, her brother-inw was still angry because they did not treat his son and the celestial master he brought with him, well enough. Mother Xi wanted to ask for forgiveness and have the other celestial master exorcise Lady Yan but she did not have that woman called Madam Song''s contact!


    A part of her wished to go to the town and look for assistant Xi but she did not wish to alert Madam Yan. If she were to find out that Mother Xi was going to the town to call for Song Yan, then it wouldn''t take long for her son to know as well and then it would be truly troublesome.


    " Mother, are you hurt?" While Mother Xi was lost in her thoughts, Lady Yan returned with a pound of flesh from somewhere. Seeing the freshly cut meat which was dyed red, Mother Xi felt a shiver dance up her spine as she looked at Lady Yan who was smiling at her gently and then suppressed her nausea.


    Pretend. She had to continue pretending or else this ghost might sense something.


    " No, I am not¡­I am just trying to see which family butchered their pig at such ate hour," said Mother Xi with a sigh. " When our family used to butcher pigs we would hand the meat to everyone in the vige but now look how terribly greedy the people have be, they did not even think of sending us a bone."


    As she spoke Mother Xi walked past Lady Yan and then picked up the broom and then the dustpan before she started cleaning the pieces of the vase that was broken because of her. Though Mother Xi did not say anything to anyone¡ª¡ª she had a suspicion that the mournful scream belonged to a woman rather than a pig!


    "Haha," Lady Yan smiled softly as she took the flesh that she brought with her to the kitchen, where she once again switched on the streaming room and started to livestream her cooking. Her eyes shed with a gleaming look as she remarked, " People were greedy from the beginning, Mother. It is just that in the past they knew how to mask themselves better."


    Her hands chopped therge chunk of meat as she cooked them into small balls to make meatballs and then dunked them all on the angel hair past that she had boiled to eat together with the meatballs.


    Just as she was adding the finishing touches to her pasta, she noticed thements on the live stream that seemed to be telling her how they wished to eat the spaghetti cooked by her and an eerie smile etched on her lips.


    That''s right, eat. Continue eating and continue to raise her cultivation!


    Lady Yan ced the tes neatly on the dining table just as the rest of the Xi family sat down and took a bite of their meal. Father Xi was quite hungry because of the work that he did on the farm but after he was done taking the first bite, his brows couldn''t help but furrow.


    Although the sauce tasted good, the meatballs tasted too gamey and weird. It did not taste like beef¡ª¡ª he turned to look at Mother Xi who was frowning just like him and then turned to look at Lady Yan before asking, " This meat where did you get it?"


    " Oh this? I went to a forest to hunt a boar ¡­its because I have be half a poltergeist so it is not that difficult for me to kill a boar now¡­is something wrong? Does it not taste good?" Lady Yan asked with a frown on her face.


    " Of course not," Xi Sang red at his parents for questioning Lady Yan too much and then turned around to hug her. " You have done an amazing job, it''s just that we are not used to eating a boar which is why my parents are asking it."


    Though even Xi Sang felt that the meat tasted too bad he did not want to break Lady Yan''s heart, she went out of her way to get this meat for their family who did not even own a single pig at the moment, it would be too unfair if they were to question her intentions.


    But even so, with each bite that he took Xi Sang felt the meating back up and in the end, he couldn''t help but vomit.


    ---------------

 Chapter 967 Addicted ——2

    " I am sorry even though you cooked the meal with so much care, I couldn''t¡­" Xi Sang couldn''t understand what was wrong with him. The taste of the sauce was good enough, so why did it matter if the meat that he ate was not the usual kind? But for some reason his body was not willing to swallow down the meat and he ended up hurling every bite.


    The same could be said for Mother Xi and Father Xi, they couldn''t swallow the meat either and in the end, decided to skip dinner altogether. What was the point of eating a meal only to hurl it back outside?


    " No, I am the one who is at fault¡­" Lady Yan sniffed as she looked at the half-eaten spaghetti and meatballs before saying in a low voice, " I should have just tried to get meat like normal humans but because I was afraid to meet a celestial master¡­I went to the forest and ended up bringing something that your family doesn''t like, I don''t know what to do anymore. I can''t buy meat at a normal supermarket and the meat hunted in the forest does not suit your parents and you."


    Xi Sang''s heart could not help but soften a little when he heard Lady Yan''s words, he thought that Lady Yan was doing so much for him all because she was his wife, so why couldn''t he just eat her cooking? Even though it tasted weird and funny¡ª¡ª this was how his life going to be from now on, Lady Yan would not be able to buy meat at the supermarket and he was too busy to take care of the household affairs.


    Eating vegetables all his life was impossible as well, maybe he should just get used to eating the cooking of his ghost wife?


    And thus, he asked Madam Yan to bring him another te of meatballs and spaghetti. This overjoyed Madam Yan as she brought him another te and this time Xi Sang ate the meal happily, even though he felt like throwing up, he stomached it and soon he no longer felt as bad as before. Though he did not like the taste, at least it was not bad to the point where he wanted to throw up. On the side, Lady Yan served him well, she wiped his sweat and then poured the sauce over his spaghetti considerately which made Xi Sang eat a bit more.


    The more he ate the more rejuvenated he became, in the past he was alwayspared with his cousin. No matter what Xi Xuefeng did, his father wouldpare his cousin to him ¡ª¡ª Xi Sang tried to do better than his cousin but no matter how much he tried he couldn''t fight back.


    Xi Xuefeng was smarter and more outstanding than him. What was more he studied in a military school with tons of tutors, unlike him who was left to do his studying on his own.


    Xi Xuefeng''s father was a man with a vision thus even though he couldn''t get to the city, he moved his family to the town for better education and opportunities for his children. Something that Xi Sang''s father never did¡ª¡ª his father was satisfied with how his life was and never even thought about moving from the countryside to a town when Xi Sang asked him to move his father told him that it was him who wasn''t working hard.


    If he worked hard then he couldpete with his cousin no matter where he was living!


    Xi Sang was very jealous of his cousin, he wanted to move to the town and study hard as well. He too wanted to have tutors and go to coaching centres but his father was just too stuck up! Unlike his uncle who was willing to do anything good for his children!


    Sure enough, with the opportunities presented in front of him, Xi Xuefeng went to the city and became the assistant of the richest man in the capital¡ª¡ª Fu Yu Sheng! While he continued to fight through his way towards a decent living.


    Xi Sang believed that the only reason his cousin was living a better life them him was because he was given better opportunities to grow if they were offered to him there even if he did not work hard, he would have be just as rich and powerful as his cousin!


    He knew that the only reason he was behind his cousin was because he couldn''t get out of this darned countryside and sure enough, the second he left the countryside, he met Lady Yan!


    Xi Sang was sure that there was no way his cousin would ever be able to find someone as considerate and wonderful as Lady Yan even if he was tob through the entire world. Thus, he did not even care that this woman was a ghost, as long as she was better than everyone else! Then he wouldn''t even care about anything else! More importantly, she was even more beautiful than the celestial master who was the wife of the richest man in the city!


    All of his sufferings had finally paid off which was why Xi Sang threatened his parents with suicide to make sure that they would not send Lady Yan away. Each time he looked at the beautiful face of his wife he felt rejuvenated ¡ª¡ª to think that his wife was even more beautiful than Fu Yu Sheng''s hehe!


    Mother and Father Xi looked at their son who was acting foolish and pursed their lips. For some reason the more they wanted to push this woman away from their son, the more sticky he got with her!


    A few days passed by just like this, Mother Xi and Father Xi tried to maintain their diet strictly vegetarian while Xi Sang, on the other hand, became more and more addicted to the meat that Lady Yan was bringing with her, it reached the point that if he did not get his meat cooked meals on time he ended up getting extremely upset and would start throwing things around.


    Seeing their son acting so violently, Mother Xi and Father Xi had a feeling that something was definitely up!


    Fortunately, the old master Xi was going to hold his birthday banquet in a few days and Assistant Xi would surely attend that party!

 Chapter 968 Ruined Xi Family’s Banquet

    ?


    The Xi family was a small family in the country side but the children of the Xi family other than Xi Sang who was haughty and stubborn, were filial and respectful.


    Thus, Assistant Xi''s father would always hold a grand celebration for his father''s birthday, this year was the same as well with no changes at all. Xi Zheng arranged a birthday banquet for his father and invited everyone including Xi Junxi, his younger brother who offended his son a few days ago.


    When Assistant Xi found out that his father had invited his second uncle, his expression wasn''t good. He still hadn''t forgotten how his uncle did not even care about him and the trouble he might bring because he wanted to suck up to the Gu family.


    " I know that you are unhappy but your grandfather does not know that your second uncle caused trouble for you," said Xi Zheng as he patted his son on the back. " If we leave him out purposefully then your grandfather will definitely question about it, he is already so old¡­there is no need for us to trouble him."


    Assistant Xi did not want to even meet with his second uncle but when he thought of how his grandfather was getting old, he silently agreed with his father. As someone from the younger generation, he shouldn''t create trouble for his elders, so he did not say anything and allowed his second uncle''s family toe to their family banquet.


    He thought that Xi Sang would be smart enough to not bring that ghost woman to their banquet and cause unnecessary panic but he overestimated his cousin''s wisdom. With arrogance blinding his eyes, Xi Sang couldn''t care less about the health of his grandfather or the panic he might cause in the banquet if he were to bring a ghost with him.


    Thus, even though Father and Mother Xi tried to dissuade him again and again, he did not listen to a word they were saying to him. Instead, he asked Lady Yan to prepare herself for the banquet and drove her to the Xi family''s house in the city. He wanted to show off in front of his rtives who alwayspared him with Assistant Xi thus how could he even think of anything? Without listening to a word that his father said to him, he stepped out of the car and then headed towards the house where the banquet was being held.


    The house where Assistant Xi lived with his family was rather big because his sry was among the highest paid assistants, he did not have anyck of money he bought a house which was big enough to hold at least fifty people with ease and because Old Master Xi did not want to make a huge fuss, the Xi family did not hold the banquet in a famous hotel and did some simple preparations at their house in the city.


    " What a show-off," when Xi Sang saw the huge house which was even bigger and more luxurious than his cottage, his eyes shed with greed and envy. He couldn''t help but feel upset with his father if his father had allowed him to move to the town then he would be living in a big house like this as well!


    Lady Yan''s eyes also shed with greed but her greed was different than Xi Sang, she looked at the young and old humans walking inside the house and licked her lips wickedly. Looks likeing to this ce was worth it ¡ª- she turned to look at Xi Sang whose eyes were filled with jealousy and sneered before morphing her expression to that of a gentle one and then leaned against his arm before saying,


    " Don''t worry husband, you are the best in my eyes no matter what."


    Only then did Xi Sang snap out of his daze, at first he wanted to turn around and leave but when he heard Lady Yan''s voice, he snapped out of his daze. He obviously came here to show off in front of Assistant Xi how can he leave just like that? Thus he puffed his chest out and said, "Let''s go, my wife."


    Father Xi looked at his foolish son and then turned to look at his wife, the two of them did not know what to say anymore. They exchanged a helpless look with one another and then followed their son inside the house, they tried to stop Xi Sang but that stubborn man threatened them with leaving the house and not caring about them ever again.


    They were already so old¡ª¡ª Father Xi was now having trouble working on the farm because of his bad knees, if their son left then how would they survive? They were still hoping to enjoy filial piety from their son!


    If he left them, then what will they do?


    Thus, the two of them couldn''t stop Xi Sang.


    The banquet inside the Xi family''s house was going on in full swing. The distant rtives from far-off cities came to celebrate Old Master Xi''s birthday bringing a smile to the face of Old Master Xi as he pped along with his great-grandchildren.


    Assistant Xi also heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Xi Sang and his family did note to the banquet. He thought that his second uncle''s family knew some tact and thus skipped attending the banquet but just as he turned to look at his sister who stood next to him, he noticed the shock on her face.


    Startled, Assistant Xi too turned to look in the same direction as his sister and was stunned when he saw that his second uncle''s family had finally arrived at the banquet but what shocked him to his core was that beside Xi Sang stood that female ghost, Lady Yan!


    The entire living room suddenly fell silent as the guests of the Xi family turned to look at the transparent-looking woman and then turned their attention to Xi Sang who was beaming with joy for some reason that they couldn''t understand.


    -------------------

 Chapter 969 Ruined Xi Family’s Banquet ——2

    " W¡­What is that thing?"


    No one knew who broke the silence but the second the daze which fell over the guests was lifted off, the parents all rushed to get their children. Though they did not jump to conclusions at once¡ª¡ª there could be a possibility that this was nothing more than a 3D illusion or something by Assistant Xi''s family.


    But they all felt the sudden chill just now when Xi Sang and his family entered with that woman whose face was stiffer than a human with her body see-through.


    And thus their instincts acted first before they could stop themselves.


    Even Old Master Xi was stunned, he simply stared at his second grandson son before turning to look at Xi Zheng and asking, " Whats going on? Is this some sort of entertainment product that your brother brought with him?" Old Master Xi did not think that anyone in his family would be foolish enough to get entangled with ghosts and thus he thought that the female ghost-like thing beside Xi Sang was something that his son, Xi Junxi brought with him to liven things up.


    Xi Zheng''s expression was stiff as he coldly looked at his second brother, he wanted to ask what was wrong with his second brother and his wife but he did not wish to cause trouble in the banquet with his father and thus he did not say anything to Xi Junxi and his wife before turning to look at his father.


    He was going to agree with what his father said but before he could say anything, Xi Sang interrupted him loudly, "Grandfather this is my wife, Lady Yan!"


    Xi Sang''s words caused the entire banquet which was slowly returning to normal turn weird once again as Assistant Xi snapped out of his daze and strode towards his cousin but he was a step toote Xi Sang then turned to look at Lady Yan and said, " Lady Yan, go and greet your grandfather inw."


    Lady Yan blinked her eyes like a submissive wife and then bobbed her head before taking a step forward and kowtowing in front of Old Master Xi as she said, "Grandfather-inw, I am your grandson''s wife¡ª¡ª the two of us are here to ask for your blessings."


    No sooner did she finish her words, panic surged inside the entire banquet hall. No one had seen a ghost before and now that they were looking at a ghost which was so close to them, the guests couldn''t help but panic. They all screamed at the tops of their lungs before a few guests picked up their children and ran out of the house, not even caring if they bumped into anyone.


    A few guests with strong hearts stayed next to Xi Zheng and his family but even so, they were trembling head to foot. Among them was the third son of Old Master Xi who stared at his brother and sister-inw like they had gone mad.


    " W¡­What is the meaning of this Brother Junxi?" He asked while looking at the startled ghost who was being coaxed by Xi Sang.


    Xi Junxi did not know what to say either, he wanted to say that he tried to stop his son but it was already toote. The banquet was ruined and half of the guests were gone and from the re that his brother was aiming at him, he could see that he was truly upset with him.


    " What do you mean by that, Third Uncle?" At this moment Xi Sang only had his wife in his eyes, when he saw that others had startled her, he red at them with zing eyes and then said, " She is my wife! So why does it matter that she is different from the rest? You should have thought twice before startling her like this!"


    Assistant Xi red at the idiot, a part of him wanted to punch Xi Sang in the face but he knew too well that Xi Sang was stubborn as a bull. Even if he was to try exining something to him that man would not understand a thing and just think that he was jealous of him!


    Xi Rougang looked at his nephew as if he had gone mad before turning to look at his father whose face was paler than the moon.


    " Elder brother we should take father to his room, he does not look well," said Xi Rougang as he looked at his elder brother who nodded and then with the help of his third brother brought their father to his room.


    The banquet which was filled withughter was now ruined. The family members of the Xi family were filled with anger and once Old Master Xi was taken to his room. Xi Zheng returned to the living hall and then with a booming voice screamed, " Xi Junxi! Kneel!"


    Xi Junxi shivered but he did not dare to go against his brother''s orders and went to his knees at once, next to him, Second Madam Xi also went to her knees as she lowered her head. The two of them wanted to ask for the celestial master''s contact from Assistant Xi but now with such a thing happening, it would be impossible for them to get hold of the contact information of that celestial master.


    In fact, it would be a miracle if Xi Zheng did not kick them out of the house!


    "I said nothing when your son stupidly married a ghost¡­ since our families are separated, there is no need for us to worry about you and your family. As long as the fire in your house doesn''t burn us, I will never bother with your decisions but do you think that what you did tonight was right?" Xi Zheng asked, he had long lost all respect and care for his nephew but he had some hopes for his second brother who would have thought that he would do something so foolish?!


    With his eyes focused on Xi Junxi, he banged his hand on the armchair as he demanded, " Tell me!"

 Chapter 970 Account Doesn’t Exist

    ?


    Xi Junxi''s intestines were green with regrets, he wanted to say something but even after thinking for a long time he couldn''te up with an answer with his head lowered Xi Junxi simply let Xi Zheng scold him but just because Xi Junxi was willing to listen to it doesn''t mean that Xi Sang was going to listen too.


    When he saw that his wife was on the verge of crying, he immediately took a step forward and then red at his uncle before speaking coldly, " What are you screaming at my father for? Are you looking down on us just because we don''t have as much money as your family? My father is willing to lower his head in front of you because you are his elder brother but that does not mean that you can just scold him however you want!"


    " Xi Sang! Watch your mouth!" Assistant Xi did not say anything till now because the elders were talking but upon seeing Xi Sang refute his father he couldn''t stop himself as he snapped at the man and said, " You are talking to my father, how can you even raise your voice in front of him like this? Have you forgotten how to act like a human after marrying a ghost?"


    Assistant Xi''s confirmation was all that the rtives of the Xi family needed the second they heard Assistant Xi dere that Lady Yan was indeed a ghost, they all took a step backwards. They were people from the countryside and thus believed that supernatural beings existed¡ª¡ª however upon seeing one they couldn''t help but be scared out of their wits.


    Xi Rougang stared at the ghost and then turned to look at his second nephew as if he had lost his mind. What kind of tragedy was he trying to cause by marrying a ghost and it was all right if he was just trying to die on his own but why did he have to bring this ghost here?


    " H..Has brother Sang gone mad?" Xi Rougang''s son asked in a low voice causing his mother to cover his mouth and turn his head away. She wasn''t the only one, many women did the same thing as they knew that looking a ghost in the eyes was simr to inviting the grudge-full spirits to their houses!


    " You too look away," Assistant Xi''s mother hissed under her voice as she asked her son to look away from the ghost woman as well. She did not want a ghost gettingtched on her son like Xi Sang who knew what kind of spell that ghost cast on Xi Sang that boy was acting like a fool, how could anyone fall in love with a ghost? Much less marry one?


    Just the very thought was enough to make Elder Madam Xi shudder with fright as she looked at the ghost woman before quickly looking away.


    Assistant Xi scoffed before turning his head to the right, he couldn''t believe his cousin and his antics. To think that he not only brought this ghost to a family banquet but he was even acting like an idiot!


    In Assistant Xi''s eyes, Xi Sang''s actions were nothing but foolish but from Xi Sang''s point of view, Assistant Xi was jealous. In his stuck-up head, Xi Sang hade up with his own wretched way to exin why Assistant Xi was angry at him and that was ¡ª¡ª he was upset that he, Xi Sang married a woman much better than Assistant Xi could ever marry.


    The more Xi Sang thought that Assistant Xi was jealous of him, the more satisfied he became. Thus, he raised his chin as proud as a peacock and then said haughtily, " I know that you are jealous but there is no need for you to act like this cousin. Even if you cannot find a woman as good as Lady Yan, do you have to act so sensitively?"


    " Hah?" Assistant Xi felt like Xi Sang was living in some other dimension, with his eyes popping out of his sockets, Assistant Xi stared at his cousin and then stated, " I don''t know why you are acting crazily but if you want to act like an idiot then do so in your own house! Don''t drag others with you!"


    With that he took a nce at Lady Yan even though she looked demure and kind, the warning that Song Yan gave to him rang heavily in his head. She told him that there was no way a ghost-like Lady Yan was not malicious, even though it was hard to detect this ghost wasn''t something that they could treat lightly.


    Xi Sang however did not take Assistant Xi''s words seriously instead he snorted and then said, " She is my wife, if my family ising to attend this banquet then of course she wille with me. So what if she is not like us? It doesn''t change the fact that she is my wife and your sister-inw, your words are nothing but disrespectful!"


    Assistant Xi simply stared at Xi Sang as if he had gone crazy and then turned to look at his father who too seemed to be beyond speechless. He looked at Xi Sang and his family before saying, " If you think that is the case then it would be better if you leave."


    Xi Zheng did not wish to be hard-hearted towards his little brother but he truly could not withstand Xi Sang and his stupid arrogance. If this nephew of his was someone of importance, he would have understood why he acted like such but Xi Sang was simply a good-for-nothing man, for him to act as if he was a victim while everyone else was simply too evil.


    When Xi Sang heard his uncle''s words, he got a bit more annoyed and thus did not even say a word of apology before dragging Lady Yan with him. But because he was too furious beyond his limits, he did not pay attention to the expression on Lady Yan''s face whose gaze was locked on the little girl hiding behind her mother.


    If he had taken a look at Lady Yan''s expression then he would have caught hold of the greed which shed in her eyes when she looked at the young child whose skin was so tender that water could be squeezed out of her skin if one was to pinch.


    Assistant Xi scoffed upon seeing Xi Sang''s actions and turned to leave as well, now that Lady Yan hade to his house he needed to go and call Song Yan to purify his house. Who knows what kind of evil energies that ghost was going to leave behind?


    He also needed to buy a few more talismans from Song Yan for his family! Now that Lady Yan had seen the remaining half of rtives who knows what might happen to them? Thus he asked his uncles and aunts to stay at home while ignoring Xi Junxi and his wife. Because of these two who cared about their son more than anything else, they ended up causing trouble for the entire family!


    Xi Junxi wanted to stop Assistant Xi but thetter did not give him a chance to do so. He brushed past Xi Junxi leaving him helpless as he stared at Assistant Xi with a worried look on his face.


    On the other side in the cyber crime department, Wu Jin was looking at the reports handed by the control department of the live streaming app, he read through the information with his eyes skimming through each word as he pursed his lips and then said, " What nonsense is this? You want to say that there is no such streaming room under your application? Then how do you exin this, Director Li?"


    Wu Jin snapped as he turned on the cooking video of the suspicious channel before turning to look at the portly man whose belly was quivering along with his entire body he pursed his lips and then replied, " Chief Wu, I am not lying. I have asked the control department to track the channel''s IP address after you alerted us of the suspicious activities happening in this cooking channel but it''s just as I told you, there is no ''verified'' ount with the username, '' ghostlyhand'' under our contracted site. I am just as surprised as you!"


    Director Li was also stunned when he found out that the channel which was supposed to be linked under their site had no connections to theirwork. When they tried to ban the ount, their system only disyed one notification and that was ¡ª¡ª the ount didn''t exist.


    But the ount was right where it was on the app, this was something that Director Li did not expect and was quite surprised as this was happening to him for the first time since he became the head of the control and management department!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Tomorrow is my birthday taking two days off. Thank you for your patience.

 Chapter 971 Incoming Attack Of A Hungry Ghost

    ?


    Wu Jin looked at Director Li as if waiting for him to say that he just made a poor joke but when he saw that the man did not say another word, he knew that Director Li was not joking. With a frown on his face, Wu Jin looked at the data in front of him before turning to look at the officer behind him, Officer Guo looked just as confused as him with no answer to the problem in front of them.


    " You can leave," seeing that keeping Director Li in the police station was not going to be of any use, Wu Jin sent him away. " But make sure to not leave the town for the next three weeks until we give you the green sign. Understand."


    Director Li nodded heavily, he too wanted to know from where this sudden suspicious channel popped out. Not only was it impossible to track but they couldn''t even block the channel! It was like a fishbone that got stuck in their throat with no means in hand to take it out.


    Once Director Li took his leave, Wu Jin frowned and then turned to look at Officer Gu before saying, "You take care of the matters in the station, I will go and see Madam Song."


    They only had one lead and that lead was broken as well, Wu Jin had no other choice but to look for Song Yan if they were to ignore this matter who knows what might happenter on?


    On the other side, in the Xi family house in the countryside, Xi Sang was being told off by his father who was on the verge of exploding. Xi Junxi couldn''t care less about his son at the moment, he was furious and livid just thinking about how this idiotic son of his made their entire family kicked out of the main house of the Xi family.


    " Do you have any idea what you just did?" Xi Junxi breathed heavily as he looked at the man in front of him while breathing heavily. He was angry enough to hurt Xi Sang but because his wife was stopping him from making a move, Xi Junxi did not do anything to Xi Sang.


    Though Xi Sang knew that his father was angry he did not want to ept that he was in the wrong which was why he pursed his lips and then angrily said, " I did nothing wrong, they disrespected my wife. As her husband, I am supposed to protect her¡ª¡ª"


    SLAP!


    This time around Xi Junxi could not hold on anymore as he raised his hand and then pped his son on the face.


    " They disrespected your wife? First, take a look at what kind of wife have you married! Did you expect them to greet and wee with arms open!" Xi Junxi eximed in an exasperated manner as he looked at his stubborn son, somewhere he could not help but question whether he went wrong in raising his son.


    " Father!" Xi Sang''s voice went up a pitch as he looked at the second floor and then turned to look at his father with a ming look in his eyes. " How can you even say something like that? What if Lady Yan hears you? Wouldn''t she be heartbroken the second she listens to your cold words? She is my wife and your daughter-inw, is that how you are supposed to talk about her?"


    Xi Junxi opened his mouth to contradict his son but was interrupted by Xi Sang who raised his hand and then said in a snappy voice, " Enough, there is no need for you to say anything more father. I know that you never liked Lady Yan, if you dislike the two of us so much then we will move out of the house but I will like it if you get this fact straight in your thick skull that I am never going to leave Lady Yan."


    He paused and then added, " Anyway, whatever I do you never like it. In your eyes, only cousin Feng is better in every aspect and I am just his silly sidekick!"


    After he was done speaking, he climbed up the stairs leaving Xi Junxi to fume alone in the living room as he turned to look at his wife and then pointed at his son before saying, " Did you see that? This is the kind of son you have raised!"


    Mother Xi wept silently, a part of her wanted to retort to Father Xi by telling him that it was his fault that their son became like this, if not for the fact that he alwayspared their son with their elder brother''s son, nothing like this would have happened.


    The Xi couple were having a hard time trying to make Xi Sang understand while Xi Sang simply thought that he and Lady Yan were meant to be, if not why was the entire world trying to separate the two of them? Surely the love they had for one another was destined!


    " Lady Yan?" When Xi Sang entered the room, he realised that the entire room was filled with darkness. With his eyes trying to focus on the figure of his wife, he groped around for the button to turn the light on, soon the entire room was flooded with light but because of the sudden onught of bright light, his eyes lost focus but even so for two seconds he caught hold of something dark and terrifying which scared the living daylights out of him.


    " My lord?"


    It took Xi Sang ten seconds before his eyes adjusted to the light in the room, he blinked his eyes before looking at Madam Yan. As soon as her beautiful face came into his view, Xi Sang heaved a sigh of relief¡ª¡ª maybe just now he saw something else and took it for Lady Yan. How can his beautiful wife be ugly with her skin as dark as that of a rotten corpse? She was his angel!


    " Lady Yan, I am really sorry about what happened at the banquet. It was myck of attention, I should have known that my family would never be able to understand our love!" Xi Sang felt touched and heartbroken like the protagonist of a beautiful romantic story. He reached out his hands and then caught hold of his wife''s hands before saying in a low voice, " But don''t worry, even if we are the ones against the world, I will stand up for you, Lady Yan."


    Lady Yan looked at Xi Sang with a touched expression as her eyes turned red with grief, she leaned forward and then hugged Xi Sang before saying, " I don''t care, my lord. As long as you are by my side, I don''t care about anything ¡ª¡ª you are the only one whom I care about. As for the rest, I cannot even bother to pay attention to them."


    " Lady Yan," touched to his core, Xi Sang couldn''t stop himself from hugging and kissing Lady Yan. Soon the two of them tumbled into the bed where Lady Yan sucked a generous amount of Yang energy from Xi Sang before knocking him unconscious.


    " My lord?" Lady Yan tentatively called out before she waved her hands in front of Xi Sang''s face, seeing that he was not responding her expression turned malicious as she rose from the bed and then vanished into thin air.


    ¡­.


    " Mother make sure to keep this talisman on you all the time, don''t even think about taking it off, all right?" Assistant Xi told his mother as he handed her a stack of talismans to share between herself and his father. " Don''t let these talismans leave your body."


    Assistant Xi returned in a hurry from the Fu family and from what Song Yan told him, it was clear that the ghost was going to attack one of their family members tonight. It would be better if they were prepared for the worst-case scenario. He then handed the talismans to his third uncle''s family before turning to look for his aunt and uncle.


    " Where is Aunt Meiqing?" He asked with a frown on his face.


    " Her mother-inw suddenly fell sick which is why she left in a hurry," replied Madam Xi but upon seeing the expression on the face of her son, she realised that something was very wrong.


    Even Xi Zheng noticed that something was odd about his son''s behaviour thus he immediately asked, " Is something the matter son?"


    Assistant Xi parted his lips and in a hurry said, " I ¡­ went to a celestial master''s ce just now and she told me that the ghost was going to attack someone from our family, she asked me to take care. Now that Aunt Meiqing is gone, what are we going to do?!"


    His words caused the Xi parents''plexion to change as they immediately rushed to call Xi Meiqing but for some reason, the call couldn''t connect!

 Chapter 972 Tender Flesh

    ?


    Once Xi Zheng and his wife found out that they couldn''t contact their sister, they were scared out of their wits, was something really going to happen to Xi Meiqing tonight, if that was the case then they had to do something about it!


    " I will go and bring the car," said Assistant Xi as he turned around to rush out of the house but no second did he turn around, Madam Xi''s phone rang and she stopped her son at once.


    " Wait, it''s Meiqing! She is calling me," Eldest Madam Xi hurriedly answered the phone and put it on the speaker before asking, " Meiqing where are you? We were so worried since we couldn''t contact you!"


    " I am fine sister inw, we are travelling to another city which is why you couldn''t call me just now," answered Xi Meiqing. " My mother-inw''s condition has deteriorated even further and now we need to go to the hospital in another town."


    As she spoke there was a loud thud causing Assistant Xi and his parents to jump in fright Assistant Xi asked with a frown, " Aunt what sound was that?"


    " Oh it''s nothing," came the answer from the other side where an ugly ghost was chopping the thigh of Aunt Meiqing whose eyes were filled with tears as she shook her head and begged to be let off.


    Her husband had been killed and ripped to pieces already and she was the second one who was being chopped up after the death of her husband. Xi Meiqing did not know where she went wrong but she knew it was because of her daughter looking this ghost in the eye.


    When Xi Meiqing''s husband received a call that said that her mother-inw had fallen from the stairs she did not think much and immediately rushed to go and help her mother-inw. But who would have thought that it was all a trap set by this ghost? The second her husband drove past the countryside, they were caught by this ghost who first killed her husband and then came after her.


    What was even worse ¡ª¡ª was that her daughter was inside the car watching all of this happening!


    The ugly ghost licked Xi Meiqing''s tears which were trickling down her cheeks and then snickered softly before continuing to speak in Xi Meiqing''s voice, " The path on which I and my husband are driving past is full of potholes, which is why there is a lot of noise." As she spoke she raised the knife in her hands and then brought it down on Xi Meiqing''s thighs cutting it in half.


    Xi Meiqing screamed in pain but her scream was muffled by the ghost wall and only the ugly ghost could hear the painful scream which was like a beautiful siren''s song in her ear.


    The ugly ghost smiled eerily as she looked at Xi Meiqing who was writhing in pain and then said to Assistant Xi, " I will call youter, I need to take care of my mother-inw."


    And before Assistant Xi could say anything, she cancelled the call and then raised her hand to take out the bind that she had used to tie Xi Meiqing''s mouth.


    " Please let me go¡­please..please.. I beg you... I will not tell anything to my family but ¡­please let me and my daughter go¡­" Xi Meiqing begged in fright, she knew that this ugly ghost was Lady Yan as she had noticed the pendant on her neck, this pendant was something that the female ghost was wearing at the time when she came to the banquet held by their family.


    Lady Yan sniggered at Xi Meiqing''s words before raising the hand that was holding the knife and then said, " I really dislike it when humans like you beg for your life! Did you dare to look down on me? You dare to turn your face away from me? How dare you how dare you!?"


    She shrieked as she chopped Xi Meiqing''s neck causing the poor woman to scream in terror and pain as the ground of the forest was dyed red. Soon Xi Meiqing''s screams turned fainter and fainter before her eyes rolled back in her skull which dropped on the floor with a thud.


    " Hehehe, hehehe! Humans who look down on me deserve to die! I am the infamous Lady Yan! The beauty Lady Yan! Hehehe," snickered the ghost as she walked towards the car and then nted her hand on the handle of the car before pulling it open.


    Inside sat a small child whose entire body was trembling with fear, she hugged the bear in her arms as she looked at the ugly ghost and cried, " D¡­Don''t hurt me¡­"


    " Hehe, tender meat¡­juicy meat¡­.I was getting tired of eating the flesh of humans who are old¡­their meat is not at all nice when we take a bite from it," Lady Yan licked her lips as she stretched out her hand and then pulled the little girl out of the car and dragged her down on the ground.


    " NO! NO! MOMMY! DADDY! SAVE ME! I DON''T WANT TO DIE! I DON''T WANT TO DIE!" The little girl screamed at the top of her lungs but nothing happened, her mother and father were long gone and their corpses were lying on the ground without an ounce of warmth within them.


    Lady Yan did not even look at the iling girl as she picked up the knife with which she butchered Xi Meiqing and her husband before bringing it down and then killing the young girl in one swift move. The little girl was weak to begin with and thus, her little neck couldn''t withstand the blow before she died with an unjust expression on her face.


    She hated this ghost and she hated her uncle even more for marrying this ugly ghost. If he did not marry her then her family wouldn''t have to die!


    Xi Sang who was unaware of what was happening, had no idea that his life was going to fall into a dark abyss very soon.


    ---------------

 Chapter 973 Tender Flesh ——2

    ?


    " There now you can rest in ease," Eldest Madam Xi told her son with a smile on her face. At least they did not have to worry about Xi Meiqing for the time being, since she was leaving for another town then the ghost might not follow her.


    Though Assistant Xi also heaved a sigh of relief, his gut feeling was telling him that there was clearly something wrong with his aunt. Even his right eyebrow was twitching and thus he said, " I think I should go and check up on Aunt Meiqing just in case."


    However, he was stopped by his mother who rolled her eyes at him and then pulled Assistant Xi back.


    " Where do you think you are going?" She said with a sigh. " I know that you are worried but you heard your aunt, her mother-inw''s condition is getting worse what are you going to do there? If anything you will only create trouble for her and her husband."


    Assistant Xi wanted to say that he was just going to confirm but this time it was his father who stopped him, he told him to wait for Aunt Meiqing to return before going to see her. Because of his parents, Assistant Xi had to drop the idea of visiting his aunt but at the same time, he hoped that nothing was wrong with his aunt and that she was indeed fine.


    ¡­.


    On the other side, Wu Jin rushed to the Fu house the very first thing in the morning. The second he entered he was greeted by Fu Yu Sheng''s sullen face who looked at him and then said with a frown, " Can you not see what day is it? It''s the weekend, I deserve toy in my bed for another three hours."


    Wu Jin on the other hand simply smiled and walked past Fu Yu Sheng before replying, "You have a wonderful life given that no one in thepany is above you. Which is why you cany in your bed till the sun is shining at the top of your head but I am different, I have a boss who governs me and currently he is very upset with the case of missing people."


    Fu Yu Sheng rolled his eyes before following Wu Jin and said, " No one is stopping you from taking over your shares in thepany of your family."


    " I am fine with where I am," said Wu Jin as he turned to look at Song Yan who was eating her breakfast while discussing theunch of a blemish-vanishing pill with Fu Rong. " Good morning sister-inw!"


    " Good morning, Brother Jin," Song Yan greeted back as she finalized the discussion with Fu Rong and then turned to look at Wu Jin before raising a brow and asking, "What''s going on? Why are you here so early?"


    Wu Jin smiled as he sat down and then ced the documents with him on the table as he ryed everything to Song Yan. After he was done speaking, he added, " Now that this link is broken I can onlye to your house, sister-inw."


    Song Yan calmly wiped her lips before rising from her chair, she ignored the stupefied expression on Fu Rong and Fu Yu Shen''s faces. Both of them looked like they wanted to hurl their breakfast something they did the second they rose from their seats.


    There was a channel cooking human flesh? Excuse me, they needed to throw up.


    " Is the tform unable to trace that channel?" Song Yan picked up the documents and then skimmed through them before asking in a soft voice.


    " Thats right, they tried everything but the IP address of that channel did not pop up which shows that it never existed on the channel but ¡­." Wu Jin exined which caused Song Yan to sigh as she shook her head and heavily said,


    " Then it is a ghostwork."


    " A ghostwork? What is that?" Wu Jin asked with a frown as he looked at Song Yan. He had never heard of the term ''ghostwork'' before.


    Song Yan grimly looked at the information and then exined, "It''s a connection of yin energy which is malicious. An evil ghost who had walked on the surface of the earth sometimes used their yin energy to weave a web like that of a spider. For example, there are many ghosts who would create another path in the middle of the forest which would lead to theirir but in truth, there is no such thing on the human Map."


    " Simrly, this is a ghostwork that a malicious ghost weaved to catch as many humans as possible. The more she influence people to kill the more her cultivation will go high after all, she is the one who used her yin energy to brainwash those people who are watching her channel."


    Once Wu Jin realised the impact of that cooking channel his eyes couldn''t help but widen as he said, " What are we going to do then ?! Doesn''t this mean that everyone who watched this channel would be affected by the yin energy of that ghost?"


    Song Yan nodded solemnly before she said in a low voice, " But there is no need to worry, I will be keeping an eye on this channel from now on. The second this ghost goes live, I will break her ghostwork ¡­but Brother Jin, you will have to search for those who are watching this channel, ask the director of the tform to keep an eye on the users and then ry it to you. Even if it will be a difficult task, it is not impossible."


    They couldn''t let those humans who were affected by the yin energy roam around the city without stopping them. If they were to leave them alone then they will only harm others!


    " I understand," Wu Jin also felt a headacheing, he did not expect something like this to happen. Now that a ghost was influencing normal people, he had to find out who was behind it or else they were all going to die by getting stomped on by a horde of cannibalistic crowd!

 Chapter 974 Missing

    ?


    Song Yan did as she said, she kept a tab on the channel and then waited for the owner of that suspicious cooking channel toe online. Since this cooking channel was more of a yinwork it was ultimately linked to the ghost who was acting from behind the scenes.


    That night, Song Yan waited till three in the morning for the owner of the cooking channel to go online because she noticed that the ghost only turned her live streaming room around three to four in the morning when Yin energy was at its peak. However, even after waiting for another half an hour when nothing happened, she decided to go back to sleep thinking that the ghost was not going toe online.


    She was about to close the app and leave when suddenly she heard a sweet voiceing from within her phone.


    " Good morning my dears," the ghost spoke with a mesmerising voice causing Song Yan to sit back on the couch as she looked at the hands of the ghost woman who was showing off a small piece of flesh that looked extremely tender and fresh.


    A bad premonition rose in Song Yan''s heart and sure enough, she heard the ghost woman say, " This is the flesh of a youngmb, I butchered it just around the morning. It is tender and juicy, can you all see?"


    Hearing the words of the ghost Song Yan''s heart squeezed in worry as she knew that the ghost was talking about a young human child instead of amb.


    With her eyes flickering, she continued to look at the kitchen and the belongings of the ghost woman before her eyes fell on the jade pendant that the woman was wearing. Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she tried to remember where she had seen this pendant before she had an inkling that she had seen this pendant some time ago but where?


    It was only then did she remember that the female ghost in the Xi family house also had a red string tied around her neck, even though Song Yan did not see the egg-shaped jade hanging on that string, she was able to take note of the small burned mark on the red string.


    "It is you huh," Song Yan murmured as she looked at the female ghost who was chattering away. However she did not waste her time thinking of a way to deal with Shen Yu who allowed this menace to roam freely on the surface of the world, instead, she decisively raised her hand and then focussed her attention on the screen of her phone with her hand raised in a half prayer motion.


    She started to chant the spells that would break this yin energy while trying to focus on the evil energy that the ghost had used to create this channel.


    Bit by bit, the spells hit the yinwork causing the image of the ghost woman to flicker and blur before the channel stopped for good,


    Song Yan looked at the ck screen before using her phone to leave a message to Gu Chenyi, since this mess was created by Shen Yu, it was only right that she dealt with it as well!


    ¡­.


    On the other side, after a few days passed by Xi Junxi couldn''t help but go looking for his elder brother who simply sent him away by saying that they had their hands full and couldn''t be bothered by his nephew.


    Hearing this Xi Junxi was really furious but Xi Sang was his only son and he couldn''t let his only son die in the hands of the ghost though the celestial master said that there was nothing wrong with a human falling in love with a ghost.


    Xi Junxi saw that something was very about Lady Yan, this morning she was cooking in the kitchen when suddenly she let out a scream and ran away from the house leaving behind a pile of minced meat. Xi Junxi did not know why but he felt something really off about the meat stored in their refrigerator.


    What was more his son''s sudden obsession with meat also scared him a lot. His son was simply getting more and more impatient and short-tempered, he will admit that his son was short-tempered to begin with but he was slowly getting even more worse with each passing day and this happened ever since the ghost woman arrived at their house.


    Xi Junxi was running out of options, In the end, he could only rush to his sister''s house thinking that she would be able to make their elder brother calm down but as soon as he arrived at his sister''s house for the sake of getting help.


    He found out that the entire family had gone missing while Xi Meiqing''s mother-inw who was sick died waiting for her son and daughter-inw to return. The vigers told him that they waited for Xi Meiqing and her husband to return but when they didn''t, they all buried the body of Old Madam as the corpse had started to rot on the second day.


    Hearing this Xi Junxi''s entire head started to buzz. Xi Meiqing did not return? How could she not return? In the end, he called his sister''s phone and waited for her to pick up which she did¡ª¡ª though Xi Junxi was feeling something was terribly wrong, he still conversed with the woman to find out where she was and when the woman on the other line told him that she had gone to another town because her mother inw''s health had gotten even worse and they had to admit her in the hospital.


    Hearing this Xi Junxi immediately went to look for the grave of Xi Meiqing''s mother-inw and sure enough he found the freshly dug soil in the graveyard with Xi Meiqing''s mother-inw''s name on the tombstone. Clearly, the woman on the other side was not Xi Meiqing as Madam Zhao was already dead because she couldn''t get the necessary treatment on time, so whom did Xi Meiqing take away?


    This time Xi Junxi started to panic but he did not dare to call anyone as he was worried that Xi Meiqing was harmed by the ghost in his family.


    If she was killed by Lady Yan then he would never be able to look his father in the eye!


    The more Xi Junxi thought about it the more scared he became because his sister went missing after the banquet!


    The vigers saw Xi Junxi panicking and immediately asked him what was going on but Xi Junxi did not have the time to care about them. He immediately found an excuse and left the vige where his sister lived with her husband and daughter.


    When he returned home, he found Xi Sang sitting on the couch in the living room eating amb steak. If this was before Father Xi wouldn''t have cared about what Xi Sang was eating but the more he looked at the steak, the more Xi Junxi thought that something was very wrong about thatmb steak.


    Xi Sang noticed his father''s gaze which was focused on his face and immediately raised his head to look at his father, seeing that his father looked panicked and pale, he couldn''t help but ask, " Dad what happened to you? Where did you go early in the morning? Lady Yan cookedmb steak for the entire family but mom said that she was feeling sick while you were not here, it was quite upsetting."


    Xi Junxi had just returned from outside and the temperature inside the house was much lower than outside which caused him to shiver. When he thought about how Xi Meiqing had gone missing, he became increasingly panicked and so when he heard Xi Sang''s admonishing words he red at his foolish son and then snapped, " You only care about that wife of yours, have you ever thought about us?!"


    " Dad, what are you talking about?" Xi Sang was confused when he saw that his father was scolding him. He was only trying to say that his father should have left after eating so why was he getting angry with him?


    Father Xi wanted to say something but he stopped when he thought about Lady Yan, what if that woman heard him in case if he was to say something he shouldn''t?


    So he immediately shut his mouth and changed his words before saying, " Son, I want to invite Celestial Master Shen. She was the one who helped you and Lady Yan to get together and I think our family hadn''t thanked her for something so big."


    The reason Father Xi wanted to invite Shen Yu to the house was because he wanted her to exorcise Lady Yan no matter what the case. Even if his son was to threaten him, he would still ask Shen Yu to exorcise that ghost!


    Xi Sang did not know what was going on in his father''s head and thus he agreed with a nod before saying, " I will invite Master Shen."


    Seeing that his son had agreed Father Xi heaved a sigh of relief but because he was lost in his thoughts he did not see a dark shadow ring at him from afar.

 Chapter 975 Father Xi Found The Truth

    Father Xi felt a shiver dance up his spine and immediately turned to look behind him when his eyes fell on Lady Yan who was walking inside the living room with a beaming smile on her face. She was holding a casserole in her hands and was looking at the father and son with a warm expression on her face as she said, " Dad, Sang''er,e and eat thesemb chops that I have made this morning. I went to hunt for a youngmb this morning, it was quite difficult as it was being protected by two angry adultmbs but I was able to catch it with my skills. I have been cooking since the morning, take a bite ¡ª¡ª you will see how easily the meat will strip off the bone."


    After she was done speaking, Lady Yan ced the casserole on the table before picking up themb chops and then cing them on two tes. Mother Xi had refused to eat breakfast again because her stomach had been feeling queasy ever since she had eaten the meatballs cooked by Lady Yan. Maybe it was her woman instincts but Mother Xi couldn''t eat the meat cooked by Lady Yan and strictly ate a vegetarian diet saying that she was suffering from high cholesterol.


    Father Xi however would sometimes eat meat since he was not used to eating vegetables for the entire three meals what was more he had to work on the farms for the entire day. He needed the extra bit of energy to work hard for his family as his son was not earning anything but for some reason, he felt a shudder rise in his heart when he saw themb chops cooked by Lady Yan.


    He did not know why but his heart was telling him to take a bite of themb chops in front of him but he did not get a chance to refuse as Xi Sang pulled him to the table with him and then had him sit down on the chair. As Father Xi sat down, his eyes met with Lady Yan who smiled at him.


    This smile was inexplicably strange and eerie in his eyes, causing Father Xi''s heart to shudder with fright.


    His face turned pale but he did not get the chance to refuse as Lady Yan ced arge chop on his te and said, " Father I went to the forest early this morning to get thismb hunted, take a bite all right?"


    Xi Sang was already on his thirdmb chop when he turned to look at his father with his mouth full of grease as he nodded and then said, " Come on father, it tastes really good. The meat is soft and chewy¡ª¡ª surely thismb was really young when it was butchered. Hurry up and take a bite."


    Father Xi did not know what was happening but for some reason every time he heard the words youngmb, he felt really nauseous. He looked at themb chop in front of him and then turned to look at his daughter inw who smiled at him before taking a bite from themb chops, a satisfied moan left her lips as she finished themb chops on her te while going to take another one from the casserole.


    Was something wrong with this ghost woman? Was it because of her that his sister and her family vanished? No, he must be scaring himself. There was no way that Lady Yan would have killed his sister right? Even the celestial master who came to check up on Lady Yan told them that this ghost was all right and did not have any evil Qi on her!


    Father Xi repeated those words in his head again and again, thinking that he must be misunderstanding this ghost woman and that everything was just a coincidence but when he thought about how Xie Meiqing''s mother-inw died and no one came to pick up her corpse even after three days, he felt that something was wrong but what he couldn''t ce his hands on the matter.


    Did something happen to his sister? But even if something happened to his sister, there was no way his brother-inw would leave his mother''s corpse inside the house unattended right?


    Father Xi wanted to think that he was only scaring himself but the more he thought the more terrified he became. This situation continued until he picked up amb chop and then took a bite from it, as soon as he bit the meat the fishy taste once again spread all over his mouth causing him to frown as he looked at themb chops in front of him.


    However, he did not think much about it as the meat that Lady Yan brought with her always had such a taste to it but that was until his eyes fell on the diamond ring on his te.


    Puzzled, he looked at his daughter-inw and his son who were feedingmb chops to each other before looking down at the diamond ring and picking it up. He thought that it was the ring which was handed to Lady Yan by his son but that was until he noticed the small inscription on the back of the band of the ring.


    Zhao and Xi.


    Father Xi immediately turned the memories in his head and tried to remember the day when his sister got married. Back then, his wife made a huge fuss saying that the diamond on his sister''s wedding band was bigger than hers and that she wanted the same one as well. His eyes fell on the big diamond in the middle of the ring and immediately stood up from the chair.


    A wave of nausea washed over him but Father Xi controlled his expression and then turned to leave. Seeing him go back to his room all of a sudden and that too without eating anything, Xi Sang couldn''t help but frown as he said, " Father, where are you going? You did not even eat anything yet."


    Father Xi wanted to p his son until thetter was half dead but he did not say anything instead he simply smiled and made an excuse " I am feeling a bit nauseous. Leave the chops for me, I will eat themter on."

 Chapter 976 Father Xi Found The Truth —-2

    ?


    ---------------


    Once Father Xi was done speaking he rushed inside the room which he shared with his wife. When he walked inside the room, Mother Xi was popping another round of mouth fresher in her mouth ever since she ate Lady Yan''s cooking, Mother Yan would tell him that she was not feeling well and felt queasy.


    Back then he thought that it was because his wife was prejudiced against the ghost woman but now he had a feeling that among their family only Mother Xi was the smartest one whose head and senses were working fine along with her gut feeling.


    He rushed towards his wife and then showed her the ring that he was holding on his finger and asked, " Si''er is this the ring that you saw when Meiqing was getting married?" While he asked this question Father Xi was hoping that Yang Si would deny but to his shock and surprise, his wife looked at the ring and frowned before nodding.


    " This is indeed the ring that I saw when Meiqing got married but how did ite into your possession?" Her question made Xi Junxi''s head buzz with shock and denial, he wanted Yang Si to tell him that the ring that Xi Meiqing wore on her wedding day was nothing like this but when his wife did not refuse or say anything further, Xi Junxi stumbled on the ground and fell.


    "What''s wrong?" Yang Si asked her husband with a worried look on her face when she noticed the paleplexion of her husband. " What happened?"


    But Xi Junxi could not say anything, his eyes were popping out of his eyes as he thought of the meat that they had been eating for the past few days including therge stack of meat that was sitting inside their fridge.


    The meat was not from a boar ormbs, it was human meat! And today that ghost woman cooked his own sister, her husband and their daughter for him and his family to eat. When he thought of how Xi Sang gobbled the flesh which most likely belonged to his niece, Father Xi felt like he was going to pass out.


    His vision turned ck and he almost couldn''t breathe, his sister¡­the one whom he carried on his back was killed, chopped and then cooked! What was more she was served on his dining table for him and his son to eat! The nausea rolled in his stomach as he turned around and rushed to the bathing room which was inside his bathing room and then hurled everything that he ate.


    In fact, he was so disgusted that he wished to scoop out his intestines and then clean them!


    A chill ran down his spine as an unprecedented fear rose in his heart before spreading itself around his body. He thought about how his family had been eating human meat and how his son had gotten addicted to human meat ¡ª¡ª to top it all, today the meat served on his dining table belonged to his sister and her family. That evil female ghost had killed his sister, and her husband and then cooked their flesh for them to eat.


    That youngmb was most probably his little niece!


    UGH!


    The more he thought about it the more he couldn''t stop himself from vomiting, he vomited until he got dizzy. He continued to throw up until he even emptied the bile inside his stomach but no matter how much he threw up, he couldn''t stop the disgust and self-me that he had in his heart.


    He really regretted listening to his son, he also regretted listening to that Shen woman. Now he was quite sure that the other woman was the real deal, she asked them to think twice before letting that ghost woman stay at their house. She even warned them thrice!


    But because he was blinded by his love for his son and did not wish to offend the Gu family, he allowed Shen Yu to y them like a fool and look what happened! It was his fault that he indulged his son too much and allowed him to marry that ghost woman who was evil to her boots!


    He pped himself for choosing Shen Yu and not Madam Song whom his nephew brought with him. If not for the fact that he was vain and stupid, he would have listened to that woman who was indeed much more capable than Shen Yu.


    What fianc¨¦e of the master of the Gu family? That woman couldn''t even see past the facade of that evil ghost!


    In the end, because of his foolishness, his sister died and now he was going to carry this me for the rest of his life.


    When Yang Si saw her husband like this, she was shocked. She stopped her husband from pping himself and then said, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you pping yourself like this?"


    Father Xi did not have the courage to tell the truth to Yang Si, his wife had a weak heart. If she was to find the truth then she would definitely go crazy¡ª¡ª thus he held her hands and said, " Si''er listen to me carefully, go to the main house. Beg, get on your knees, do whatever you have to do but bring that Madam Song here, all right?"


    Yang Si had a feeling that something was wrong but before she could ask anything, Father Xi pressed his finger on her lips and then hushed her, " Don''t ask anything and just do as I say." He knew that Yang Si would be able to do it because she once acted in the drama of her school!


    Since he was the one who started this matter, he would be the one who would put an end to it. He also needed to pay for his sins, because of him ¡ª¡ª his sister lost her life! This was a sin that he couldn''t carry on his shoulders!


    When Yang Si saw her husband was serious, she did not say anything and listened to him.


    A minuteter, the sound of fighting came from their room startling Xi Sang and Lady Yan who frowned and looked at the closed door.

 Chapter 977 Father Xi Runs For His Life

    Xi Sang turned to look at his parents'' bedroom and just as he was thinking of knocking on the door to stop the fight. The door was pushed open and Yang Si stepped out of the room with a trolley bag being dragged behind her, she looked aggrieved with her eyes rimmed red as she walked towards the door of the house.


    Seeing her leave like this Xi Sang was stupefied as he stood up from his chair and then came to a stop in front of his mother as he asked, " What''s wrong with you mom, why are you leaving the house like this? Did something happen?"


    In fact, he truly did not care what was going on between his parents but it would be a bit too embarrassing if his parents were to fight like this at their age. If his mother left their house then the neighbours would talk and this was something that Xi Sang did not want to see, though he was a man who neither had a job nor qualifications, he was someone who liked to keep his face.


    Thus, he did not wish to see neighbours talking about their family behind their backs.


    " Ask your father," Yang Si wiped her eyes and then red at Father Xi with a ming look in her eyes. "It is all because of him that¡ª¡ª"


    " Yes, it is all because of me!" Xi Junxi stomped out of the room and red at his wife right back. " I was the one who asked you to agree to this boy''s suggestion of letting this ghost woman stay at our house, now look what has happened!"


    This time it wasn''t just Yang Si whose expression changed even Xi Sang turned to look at his father with a frown and then asked, " Father what are you trying to say?"


    " What am I trying to say?" Though Father Xi was trembling inside, for the sake of his family he was willing to raise his head and courageously look at the ghost woman in front of him. " Your grandfather is now suffering from high fever! All because of your selfishness! Because you were the one who brought this ghost woman to our main family house, your grandfather suffered a shock and is now scared to his boots, you tell me if something happens to your grandfather what will we do? How will I look at your uncle in the eye?"


    " Thats right! So in the end it''s all my fault that I agreed with his stubborn request isn''t it ?" Madam Xi shouted back at her husband with a re on her face. " Did you not agree with Sang''er back then? Now that father is sick, I am the only one in the wrong, is that it?!"


    Xi Junxi only snorted and did not say anything, while Lady Yan looked at the two elderlies with a frown. Though she couldn''t understand why they were fighting with each other, she did not forget to hide behind Xi Sang as her eyes turned ssy before she started to sob, " My lord¡­ it seems that I am not weed¡ª¡ª"


    Before she could even finish her sentence, Xi Sang pushed her behind and then red at his father before saying, " What are you doing father? How can you take your anger out on Lady Yan?! Grandfather fell sick what does that have to do with her? If anything it is his fault for thinking too much."


    When Xi Junxi heard such wordsing out of his son''s mouth, he stiffened and then rushed forward to p his son on the face. He did not hold back at all causing Xi Sang to spit blood, with shock written on his face, he looked at Xi Junxi whose eyes were red with anger. He simply couldn''t believe that his father pped him on the face like this, he wanted to say something but Xi Junxi did not give him the chance to say anything.


    Instead, he turned around and then walked inside the bedroom, he truly hated his son, Xi Sang. He could not understand how deeply his son was influenced by the ghost or was he even by the ghost? What if his son never cared about their family from the start?


    Once Father Xi left, it did not take long for Lady Yan to turn and leave as well. She did not even look at her son whose mouth was bleeding as her heart which was aching a bit too much. Though her husband did not tell her what was going on, she knew that her husband was in danger and so was her sister-inw and it was all because of their son and that ghost woman he brought from somewhere!


    Xi Sang looked at his parents with stupefaction before turning to look at Lady Yan who helped him wipe the blood off his face. Though she was smiling at Xi Sang with concern on her face, her eyes were flickering in a calctive manner. She wanted to chase after Madam Xi but she couldn''t do so as it was still daytime and because her channel was broken, she lost a considerable amount of Yin energy.


    Just the very thought was enough to make her angry, she looked at Xi Sang whose body was flickering with Yang energy and licked her lips. Should she kill this pair of father and son first? As for Madam Xi, she will deal with her at night.


    " Don''t worry my lord, your father is only thinking about you," Lady Yan whispered in a hissing voice like a snake hiding in the dark as she wiped Xi Sang''s lips which were bleeding because of the impact. Her lips curled to a side as she added, " If he wants to exorcise me then there is nothing wrong with that, I will leave happily¡ª¡ª"


    " Who says that you will be exorcised? You will stay in this house till I die!" Xi Sang spoke emotionally as he turned to re at his father''s room and then snapped, " I will make sure of that."


    As he spoke a dark glint shed in his eyes.


    ----------------

 Chapter 978 Father Xi Runs For His Life —-2

    Xi Junxi knew that something was going to happen tonight, with such a thing happening there was no way that the ghost woman would leave him alone but what he did not expect was that the one who would knock on his door would be his son!


    " Dad, what are you doing inside? Come out, I want to talk with you ¡ª- didn''t you say that we haven''t spent much time with each other? Its just so happened that there is a ser match ying on the television why don''t we watch it together?"


    If this was before Xi Junxi would have felt so happy that he would have cried three bowls of tears but as he looked at the setting sun, he knew that something was wrong. Thus, he did not open the door and pretended to sleep but even so, the courage that he had in the morning was slowly dissipating. His entire body was trembling under the nket and he was chanting Buddhist chants to calm himself down but even so, he felt like the temperature inside the house was dropping bit by bit.


    Now he could only hope that his wife woulde back as soon as possible!


    Just as he was thinking about whether to call his wife and ask her whether or not she arrived at the main house, he heard the knob of his door open and turned stiff. Ho..how did the door open? He was sure that he locked it!


    He turned his head to look at the threshold only to see his son standing there with an eerie smile which scared Xi Junxi so much that he scrambled on his feet and sat up on the bed with a foot down as if ready to run.


    " Wh..What are you doing Sang''er?" He asked with a trembling voice as he looked at his son who smiled at him until his eyes turned crescents and then answered with a jolly voice, " Didn''t you hear father? I want to watch a game with you."


    Xi Junxi knew that if he got exposed now then his wife and he would be killed right away. It did not matter if he died but if his wife died then his entire family would be targeted by that ghost woman, thinking about his sister''s fate, Xi Junxi gritted his teeth and then stared at his son before saying, " I am not feeling well, your grandfather is not doing good how can I have a jolly time?"


    Xi Sang looked at him with his head tilted to a side, his eyes shed with something sinister causing Xi Junxi to stiffen but then he saw his son smile at him with a ghastly strange smile, and that was when he couldn''t help but tremble, " Father, are you lying to me? Or did you ask someone toe and exorcise Lady Yan? I hope you will not do it because for me Lady Yan is more important than anyone else."


    When Xi Junxi heard the words of his son, he immediately felt his heart fall into the bottom of his stomach. This was his son whom he had raised by working day and night in the farm and yet this boy was now standing in front of him bold as brass and telling him that he found that malicious female ghost more important than him and his mother?


    At first, Xi Junxi thought that his son was possessed by that malicious ghost but now that he looked at the man in front of him, he realised that his son never had them in his heart!


    Father Xi was so scared that his hands started to shake while he looked at his son in front of him.


    The strange smile on Xi Sang''s face turned even more sinister as he stepped closer to his father and then said, " Dad do you know? Because you yelled at Lady Yan this morning, she did not even cook a meal for me. But I am not upset with you as you are my father and I know you have always been prejudiced against Lady Yan. But father ¡­I am so hungry ¡­so hungry that I can''t help myself."


    As he spoke Xi Sang took out a knife from behind his back, when Xi Junxi looked at the knife in his hands along with the crazed look on his son''s face, he knew that his son was a lost cause. There was no saving him¡ª¡ª a man who abandoned his parents for a malicious ghost! There was no point in talking sense with him.


    " W¡­What are you doing?" He stepped down from his bed and looked at his son who was staring at him with a hungry look in his eyes. " I am your father, Xi Sang!"


    He roared at his son but it was as if Xi Sang had grown crazy without even the slightest bit of rationality left in his head.


    " Meat! I want meat!" He screamed as he waved his knife in the air and then aimed at Xi Junxi whose eyes widened as he ran towards the door and pulled it open before running out of the house.


    Xi Junxi never expected that it would his son who woulde looking for his life, he was full of utter despair and fear at this moment. He couldn''t help but curse Shen Yu for being too useless at the same time he wanted to question who was the fool who arranged for that woman to be the fianc¨¦e of Gu Chenyi.


    That woman could not even detect a malicious spirit from a good one, how in the world did she be Gu Chenyi''s fianc¨¦e? Or was she even one?


    He turned his head to look at his son who was chasing after him with a knife in his hand, his eyes were sinister and that smile on his face was malevolent. Seeing the look on the face of his son, Father Xi''s legs turned to jelly as he started to scream, " Someonee! Help me! My son wants to kill me!"

 Chapter 979 Someone save me!

    <h4>Chapter 979 Someone save me!</h4>


    ?


    However no matter how much Father Xi screamed no one stepped out of the house. It was as if they couldn''t hear a single word that came out of his mouth.


    This time Father Xi really panicked, all the courage that he had umted from the morning till the evening vanished within seconds. He turned to look at the strange Xi Sang who was chasing after him with a butcher knife in his hands and felt like he was going to faint then and there.


    " Xi Sang! I am your father! Your biological father!" Father Xi screamed at the top of his lungs hoping that his son would wake up from whatever daze he was in but no matter how loud he screamed, Xi Sang did not seem to hear anything.


    Instead, he only started to grin eerily when he heard Father Xi''s screams which were full of panic and fear. When Father Xi noticed that his son was not listening to him, he immediately dropped the idea of ''waking him'' up. Instead, he increased his pace and then ran to his cottage house where he kept hay stored for his animals.


    The sound of his footsteps echoed in the silent surroundings causing Father Xi''s heartbeat to elerate, every time he took a step, he would turn around to look at his son who was chasing after him. If he hadn''t seen the weird hungry glow in the eyes of his son, Father Xi would have thought that he was ying a prank on him.


    After all, which son would kill his father? But given how Xi Sang was chuckling and licking his lips as if he was waiting to chop him up and eat his flesh, Father Xi knew that he was not ying around.


    Father Xi rushed inside the cottage and then closed the door behind him, no sooner did he close therge door of the cottage he heard a swoosh followed by something hard hitting the wooden nks of the door.


    Of course, he knew that it was the sound of that butcher knife hitting the surface of the door. Just the very thought that if he hadn''t rushed inside the cottage in time, his son would have swung that butcher knife on his back was enough to scare the living wits out of him. Father Xi was especially horrified thinking that it was his son who wanted to kill him. His vision turned ck and he almost fainted but then he shook his head and muttered, " It must be that evil ghost, My son will never do something like this¡­he will never kill me!"


    Father Xi trembled head to foot with fear, he might have acted tough in the afternoon in front of his wife but in the end, no one in the world wasn''t afraid of death and that too was such a painful death.


    He hugged himself and then chanted, " Please¡­please someone save me!"


    As he spoke, his gaze fell on something white glinting under the haystack. Under the moonlight, it was looking strikingly odd as it glowed brilliantly causing Father Xi to frown. He looked at the door which had gone silent as Xi Sang stopped swinging the butcher knife on the cottage door.


    At first Father Xi did not want to move but then he scrambled on his feet, with his curiosity getting the best of him and walked towards the hay stack. His hands reached for the dried hay which was covering the silvery thing underneath it and then pulled the dried hay away from the glowing thing underneath the haystack.


    His eyes fell on the thing that tumbled out of the haystack and Father Xi''s eyes widened, almost popping out of their sockets as he looked at the skulls and human bones which have been piled up to the top of the hay stack.


    The shock was too much for him causing Father Xi to stumble and then fall to the ground as he looked at the huge number of human bones which were hidden under the hay stack. This ¡­how did this happen? Just how many humans did that evil ghost harm!?


    Father Xi looked at the bones that were piled in the middle of his cottage and started trembling even more violently. Father Xi was in his fifties but upon seeing the amount of human bones piled up in the cottage owned by his family, he couldn''t help but cry like a child. The more he cried the more miserable his cries became. Even his fear sky rocketed.


    Why did he listen to that Shen woman? Why didn''t he listen to that woman who told him again and again that it was better to exorcise that ghost?


    The more Father Xi thought about how he had missed the right time to correct everything, the more he regretted it. He wished he could rush ahead and p that Shen woman to death for swindling him and his wife like this, just look what did she do to her family!


    She was the one who said that this ghost was a good one and was harmless, was this a harmless ghost?


    " Dad, what are you doing inside the cottage?" A creepy voice snapped him out of his thoughts and he jumped up startled. Father Xi turned his head and looked at the cottage''s door and his entire expression twisted, with his feet kicking on the floor he scrambled to the back of the cottage and then ced his hands on his mouth.


    " Dad? Open the door. You can''t leave your son hungry like this, can''t you see my lord is hungry and wants to eat?" There was a delicate knock on the door of the cottage followed by Lady Yan''s sweet voice but for Father Xi, that voice was a hundred ¡ª¡ª no thousand times scarier and sinister than anything else in the world. " Dad! Open the door! My lord is hungry!"


    Father Xi shivered as his face turned deathly pale, he pushed himself against the wall of the cottage when suddenly his eyes fell on something that was lying on the floor and his eyes rolled back into his sockets.

 Chapter 980 Because he wants to kill you

    <h4>Chapter 980 Because he wants to kill you</h4>


    -------------------


    " M¡­Meiqing¡­" It was his sister''s head, with her eyes missing from her socket, the head of his sister was lying on the ground of the cottage.? In the afternoon, Father Xi still had some hope left in his heart, he thought that he was misunderstanding something and was most probably overthinking. He even thought that even if his sister was caught by that ghost, she might be just caught and trapped by the ghost and was still alive.


    But upon seeing the chopped head of his sister, Father Xi was filled with regret but more than regret he was filled with fear. Something came trickling down his pants and stained the entire ground but Father Xi was too terrified to even think about it.


    The ghost outside did not hear Father Xi''s voice and in turn her voice continued to turn even more sinister as she continued to bang on the door of the cottage. The more she banged the fiercer the sound of the banging became, seeing that the malicious ghost was not giving up Father Xi''s heart started to pound in his chest. He looked left and right trying to think of a ce to hide but the cottage was just a simple building with four walls and arge empty surface to store more and more hay.


    There was not a single ce to hide!


    Father Xi wanted to run out of this ce but he knew that there was no point, his car was taken away by his wife and they were not rich afford to buy another one What was more for some reason his neighbors couldn''t hear his cries for help either. Even if he were to go outside from whom would he ask for help?


    He turned his phone on and tried to call his wife wanting to ask her whether or not she had found the celestial master they were looking for or not. But no matter how many times he dialled the number of his wife nothing happened, what was more even text messages couldn''t be sent!


    Seeing this Father Xi turned even more desperate, his terror reached its peak as he looked at the cottage door.


    " Dad, I am going to say this onest time, open the door or else I will open it for you," the malicious ghost banged her hand on the cottage door onest time before she snarled angrily, " Your son is hungry and as his father, you need to feed him properly. If youe out now then I will be kind towards you. But if you don''t then don''t me Sang''er for being ruthlesster, all right?"


    Father Xi would be crazy if he opened the door now, he stayed quiet pretending to be dead. Seeing hisck of response, Lady Yan smiled¡ª- her face which was illuminated with a glowing white light suddenly turned gloomy as her entire face twisted. She turned to look at Xi Sang who was panting like a mad dog and then patted him on the head as she ordered, " Break the door."


    It was as if this was the order that Xi Sang had been waiting for all along, he raised the chainsaw in his hands and then ced it on the wooden door of the cottage. With a gust of wooden debris and dust, Xi Sang started to cut the door in half.


    By the time Father Xi realised what was happening, his son had cut open the door while the malicious ghost was sitting on his shoulders with a wide smile on her face.


    When Father Xi raised his head and looked at the woman whose usual face was even more beautiful than many other women he had seen in his entire life but now he was shocked to see that her beautiful face was nowhere to be seen.


    The white skin had turned dark and swollen, what was more there were moss and puss-filled boils on her face. Her dark lush hair was gone recing it was a bald head and there were maggots wriggling on her skin!


    When Father Xi saw the true face of the malicious spirit, he was so terrified that his vision turned ck and he almost couldn''t breathe. Was this the beautiful and filial daughter-inw for whom his son was going crazy for? Despair filled his heart causing him to almost faint¡ª¡ª his entire body was trembling so much that he was on the verge of fainting.


    " D¡­Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!" He cried with one of his hands outstretched as he looked at Xi Sang. His face was covered in tears and snot while looking at his son, he hoped that Xi Sang would snap out of his daze but nothing.


    With the chainsaw in his hands, he stepped closer to him with a smile on his face. When Father Xi saw that his son was not stopping, all the blood drained from his face and cold sweat started to trickle down his face.


    He tried to get up but his legs seemed to have turned into jelly, he couldn''t even move them much less get up from the ground. Yellow liquid dripped down from his pants and onto the floor as his lips started to tremble and he cried incoherently as if he had lost control of his tongue, " Don''t¡­.Don''t kill me! I beg you, please. Please ¡­please, I am his father! I am his father!"


    Father Xi, a grown man kowtowed in front of the ghost with tears and snot trickling down his face miserably.


    However, no matter how much he cried, nothing happened. If anything the ghost cackled as if she was enjoying a wonderful show and then eerily stated, "Father-inw, if your son had even an ounce of respect and care for you then nothing like this would have happened¡­ the reason he is so at ease about killing you ¡­is that he wants to see you die. Ahahahaha!"


    The creak ofughter echoed in the surroundings followed by Father Xi''s scream and the buzzing of the chainsaw.

 Chapter 981 Looking For Shen Yu

    ?


    On the other side, Madam Xi rushed to the main house of the Xi family. Because of what happened a few days ago at the banquet, no one wanted to see her but Yang Si knew that if she did not bring the celestial master whom Assistant Xi brought to their house, with her then her husband and son might die a horrible death!


    Thus, she cried and sobbed with snot and tears flowing down her face as she begged her eldest sister-inw to help her. In the end, no matter what happened, they were one family upon seeing Yang Si cry like she was on the verge of losing her life, First Madam Xi could only put her anger aside and bring Yang Si inside the house while calling Assistant Xi toe back home.


    When First Madam Xi called her son, thetter was with Fu Yu Sheng and the two of them were in a meeting but upon seeing that it was a call from his mother, Assistant Xi took the call after excusing himself.


    " Mom, what is the matter? I told you that I have a meeting today did I not?" Though Assistant Xi did not want to me his mother, the meeting today was indeed important. Who knows maybe his attitude might be a turning point in the entire deal because of this one call as no one knew how the temper of these rich CEOs worked.


    " I know, I know¡­" First Madam Xi was also a bit embarrassed but seeing how anxious Yang Si was, she could only call her son. "It''s like this, your aunt came to look for the celestial master who came with you to your second aunt''s house. She ..she told me that something terrible has taken ce."


    Assistant Xi was shocked but not surprised when he heard that his second aunt came looking for him. After all, Song Yan already told him that there was something wrong with that female ghost, with his fingers rubbing the space between his brows, Assistant Xi stated in a quiet yet angry voice, " Mother, I am in City H. Even if I leave now, I cannote back to the city before three hours. This is why I told Second Aunt and Uncle Junxi to get that ghost exorcise! Now what do you want me to do?"


    This was something First Madam Xi was also worried about, as the celestial master was none other than the wife of her son''s boss. That was to say the Second Madam of the Fu family, she was not someone they could meet just because they wanted to!


    But even so, were they going to leave Xi Junxi and Xi Sang alone with that ghost woman? The entire matter did not sit right with her and thus First Madam Xi said in a slightly embarrassed but firm voice, " Little Feng, I know that you are angry but this concerns the life of your uncle and cousin. Why don''t you ask your boss for help? I am sure that he will be willing to talk to his wife."


    Assistant Xi was so angry that he wanted to curse for the first time in his life, this was good. When he was shouting as loudly as he could and telling those idiots that there was something wrong with the ghost they did not listen to a word that came out of his mouth but now all of a sudden they wanted him to y the hero out of nowhere.


    A part of him wished to ignore his second uncle''s family as they were nothing but fools but in the end, he still agreed with his mother''s request and went inside the meeting room.


    Fu Yu Sheng was discussing the finer parts of the deal with his business partner when he saw Assistant Xi looking at him with some hesitation. Seeing him like this, Fu Yu Sheng raised a finger and then excused himself from the meeting as well.


    "What''s going on?" He asked while looking at Assistant Xi who seemed a bit embarrassed.


    " CEO Fu, if you don''t mind can you ask Lady Boss to go and take a look at my second uncle''s family? It seems that the ghost has gone berserk," when Assistant Xi said those words his face was filled with embarrassment. It was truly too humiliating, Song Yan was embarrassed by his uncle and yet he was now shamelessly asking Song Yan to help them once again.


    Assistant Xi was expecting Fu Yu Sheng to refuse but surprisingly thetter nodded and then said, " Sure, wait a second."


    And before Assistant Xi could even start with the rest of the pleading speech that he had prepared to speak in front of Fu Yu Sheng, thetter had already sent a message to Song Yan.


    Maybe his shock was visible on his face because Fu Yu Sheng threw his arm around Assistant Xi''s shoulders and then patted him lightly on the right shoulder. " You have worked hard as my Assistant for so long, this is the least I can do¡­now let us finish the meeting before rushing back home."


    ¡­.


    When Song Yan received Fu Yu Sheng''s message, she was helping Fu Chen with his homework. She looked down at the message and then pursed her lips before rolling her eyes as she turned to her son who was reading the story of the petty richndlord.


    "What''s wrong Mom?" Fu Chen asked upon seeing his mother roll her eyes.


    " Nothing," Song Yan smiled at her son before raising her hand and then ruffling the hair of her son. " Have you finished reading the story? Did you understand the moral of it?"


    Fu Chen nodded and then solemnly stated, " I did. The moral of the story is that if we act too arrogant then we will lose everything like the petty richndlord, who only knew how to act smart but did not know how to work hard."


    " Thats right," Song Yan smiled at Fu Chen as she praised him for being smart while thinking how good it would be if grown-ups could also understand something so simple.

 Chapter 982 Looking For Shen Yu ——2

    ?


    ---------------


    Once Fu Chen was done with his homework, Song Yan left the Fu house before taking her car out of the garage and then driving to the Xi family''s main house.


    She had a feeling that the ghost woman had finally let go of her gentle facade after getting herwork broken and sure enough, as soon as Song Yan walked inside the Xi house, she heard Yang Si say that there was something wrong with the female ghost and that her son had gotten more and more violent with each passing day after staying with that female ghost.


    Song Yan wasn''t surprised after hearing something like this from Yang Si, she looked at the bad Karma which had umted on the top of Yang Si''s head after she took a bite of human meat and sighed before saying calmly, " Madam Yang, I am not denying to help you but the one who started this matter had to end it. Since it was Master Shen who handed those yang-recovering talismans to your son, she has to take responsibility because if she doesn''t then it would be I who would be med. I am afraid that if that female ghost was truly evil then what Master Shen did was equivalent to allowing that ghost to raise her cultivation, this is something that she needs to face and suffer the consequences for !"


    Yang Si knew that they couldn''t just ask Song Yan to forgive and forget, at the same time she was also quite upset with Master Shen. If she was not skilled enough then she should have known how to keep a low profile why did she have to go around announcing that she was the fianc¨¦e of Master Gu Chenyi and the madam of the Gu house?


    And thus Yang Si agreed with Song Yan to look for Shen Yu.


    The two of them left the Xi house along with the eldest master of the Xi family.


    Upon arriving at the Gu family''s sect with the help of Song Yan, Yang Si rushed inside and then smacked her phone on the reception table before loudly announcing, " Master Shen Yu has harmed my son and husband, I am here to ask her to take responsibility!"


    At first, everyone was stunned, they all thought that Yang Si was some crooked woman who came to ckmail them but that was until Song Yan arrived.


    After the incident at the auction house, the fact that Gu Chenyi had taken in a disciple spread all over the sect and thus they were not surprised upon seeing Song Yan. What surprised them was that she came with the woman who was ming Shen Yu for harming her son and husband!


    " Miss Shen''s fortune is really not with her," one of the celestial masters remarked from the sidelines while looking at the scene that was happening in front of them.


    The others also sighed while staring at the distraught-looking woman and Song Yan.


    " Madam Song¡­is the woman speaking the truth?" One of the celestial masters who supported Shen Yu couldn''t help but ask.


    When Song Yan heard his question, she curled her lip and then stated "Why don''t we ask this from Miss Shen herself?"


    She turned to look at Shen Yu who had rushed down the lobby of the Gu Sect when she heard that someone was here to ckmail her.


    Shen Yu had thought that she would be able to take the anger that she had been suppressing inside her on the woman who was trying to nder her but then Shen Yu''s gaze fell on Yang Si who red at her and her entire back stiffened.


    Seeing Shen Yu stop, Song Yan arched a brow and then tilted her head to the side before saying, " Celestial Master Shen shouldn''t have forgotten Madam Yang so soon right? You only met her a couple of weeks ago."


    Shen Yu red at Song Yan before turning to look at Yang Si and saying, " Is there something wrong, Madam Yang?"


    Yang Si was too angry to care about anything, she rushed forward trying to p Shen Yu but was stopped by the security guards.


    Upon seeing Yang Si''s actions, Shen Yu realised that something serious had happened and thus wanted to kick the woman out of the building as soon as possible but she forgot that there was someone else with Yang Si.


    Song Yan of course noticed the intentions that Shen Yu was hiding in her eyes and then spoke in a loud voice, " A few weeks ago, Master Shen and I were called for the same mission. Madam Yang''s son was possessed by a female ghost and ended up getting into a ghost marriage, though I am not prejudiced against some ghosts, I have been working as a celestial master for too long and of course, noticed that something was wrong with the female ghost."


    " Master Shen on the other hand felt that the ghost was an innocent ghost and did not think that there was anything wrong with her. When the man who married that ghost said that he wanted to stay with that female ghost, Master Shen helped him by handing him a bunch of Yang recovery talismans without even making sure that the female ghost was truly innocent or not. She even kindly advised me not to poke my nose into the love affairs of other people."


    After she was done speaking, Song Yan deliberately paused and gave the same proactive look to Shen Yu whose face was stiff and green. She stifled augh in her heart and then turned to look at Madam Yang before adding, " But now something terrible has happened to that family which is why I brought Madam Yang toe looking for Master Shen. As she was the one who took this case, it''s only right that she deal with it until the very end!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the entire lobby of the Gu sect was in uproar!

 Chapter 983 Shen Yu Confronts The Malicious Spirit

    ?


    When the elders of the Gu sect heard Song Yan''s words, they all turned to look at Shen Yu with half-reproachful and half-contemptuous expressions on their faces. They knew that Shen Yu was relying on Old Master Gu to act all haughty within the sect but they did not expect her to be this unreliable!


    Was she an idiot? How can she allow a ghost to stay next to a human? No matter whether the ghost was evil or not, as a celestial master it was her responsibility to make sure that she exorcised any ghost that came in her way, and yet she handed the human a bunch of Yang talismans, allowing the ghost''s cultivation to level up?


    Elder Gu Ye turned to look at Shen Yu with a frown on his face, in the past he used to think that this woman''s attitude towards learning was really good but now he couldn''t help but click his tongue in disapproval and disappointment. What was the point of learning so much if one couldn''t even deal with a ghost that needed to be cleansed?


    The gazes of the Elders of the Gu family were burning into Shen Yu''s skin, for a moment she thought that Song Yan was only trying to create more chaos in her life but before she could confront Song Yan thetter asked her to hurry up and leave with them.


    Song Yan knew what was going on in the head of Shen Yu, after all, women like her would me everyone other than themselves. Thus, it was better to not waste time with her and bring her to the Xi family house in the countryside as soon as possible.


    Shen Yu did not want to leave, she could see the panic on Yang Si''s face. From the looks of it, the female ghost was indeed a malicious spirit and the fact that Song Yan came to look for her most probably that the female ghost''s cultivation must be high as well.


    But before she could make an excuse, Song Yan spoke in a low voice, " I hope that Master Shen is not thinking about pulling her hand out of this matter. As a celestial master, it is our responsibility to protect themon people and if we can''t then it''s our duty to face the consequences of one''s actions. Unless you are thinking of giving up the rights of being a celestial master you have toe with me."


    Seeing that there was no other option in front of her, Shen Yu could only pack her bags and then follow Song Yan to the countryside. Yang Si and Xi Zheng had brought the Xi family car with them and thus they hurriedly ushered the two celestial masters to sit in the backseat before they drove the car to Xi Junxi''s house.


    Song Yan calmly nced at the woman who sat next to her in the car and then raised her gaze to stare at the ck qi that had umted over Shen Yu''s head and clicked her tongue.


    While they were driving towards the countryside, Song Yan received two messages from Fu Yu Sheng and Assistant Xi.


    Her husband told her that he was on his way to the Xi family house in the countryside, Assistant Xi asked her whether or not his uncle was going to make it out of the situation alive.


    Song Yan replied to the two men without hesitating while she asked Fu Yu Sheng to stay where he was and not to follow her to the countryside, she ryed her negative thoughts to Assistant Xi. So many hours have passed, how can Xi Junxi stay alive? And even if he somehow managed to stay alive, his condition might not be good.


    Assistant Xi did not say anything anymore and Song Yan closed her phone to put it back in her purse.


    As Xi Zheng pulled at the front of the Xi house, he suddenly felt a chill which was a bit too strong for the uing winters and then turned to look at Song Yan who took out a bunch of talismans and handed them to Yang Si and Xi Zheng.


    " Hold on these tight,ter on, you will need them," she told them with a warning look in her eyes as she turned to look at Shen Yu and asked, "Let''s go ¡­ Master Shen. We are all waiting for you to dazzle us with your skills."


    Shen Yu red at Song Yan with hatred burning in her eyes but at the same time, she was terrified and hoped that Xi Junxi and his son were safe.


    However, her hopes were doomed to fail.


    Inside the cottage of the Xi Family, Father Xi was tied to a metal pole like a cattle. Both of his legs have been cut off along with one of his ears cut out. Though his hands and tongue were still intact, Xi Junxi''s condition was miserable.


    He looked at his son who was sleeping on the ground of the cottage with one of his hands missing and two big teardrops squeezed out of Xi Junxi''s eyes. He really regretted listening to his son and not exorcising that female ghost.


    He did not know what kind of spell that female ghost had cast on his son but not only was Xi Sang willing to cut Xi Junxi''s flesh but he was also cutting his flesh out with a smile on his face.


    Just an hour ago after leaving his leg on slow fire to roast, Lady Yan asked Xi Sang to hand her, his arm as she was hungry and his son actually used the chainsaw with which he had cut his father''s legs to cut his own arm before handing it to that ugly and malicious ghost.


    In just a few hours, Father Xi had seen so many terrifying sights that he was half delirious, throughout the entire time he continued to pray hoping that Lady Yan would leave him alone along with his son but his prayers were left unanswered as Lady Yan stepped inside the cottage to check up on his roasted leg.


    -----------------------

 Chapter 984 Shen Yu Confronts The Evil Ghost ——2

    When Father Xi saw the ugly ghost stepping inside the cottage, his entire face turned pale and his scalp turned numb. When this malicious ghost came looking for him, she said that his right leg was not as delicious as she thought and thus asked Xi Sang to cut off his left leg as well.


    Father Xi was scared that she was going to cut off his hands as well which was why he pushed himself on the ground and yelled, " Leave me alone, you still have that roasted leg! You still have that roasted leg!"


    Lady Yan cackled with her ugly yellow teeth as she turned to look at the roasted leg and then turned to look at Xi Junxi before saying in a low voice, " But what should I do? I want to eat human brain soup."


    When Father Xi heard the sudden sinister desire of the female ghost, his entire face turned pale. He did not understand how he ended up in this state, though he was strict with his son, he handed Xi Sang everything that his son wanted but from what Lady Yan said, Xi Sang hated him inside his heart and thus he did not even fight hermands and easily cut off his legs just because he hated him.


    Xi Junxi regretted raising his son into a good-for-nothing. If he were to get another chance to raise his son, Xi Junxi was sure that he was going to do a much better job than he did in the past. But no matter what kind of thoughts he had now everything was futile.


    Lady Yan saw the despair on the face of Xi Junxi and chortled, she seemed to be quite happy upon seeing the fear oozing out of Xi Junxi''s face. Turning to look at Xi Sang who was sleeping, she ordered him to bring Xi Junxi''s head for her.


    This time, Xi Junxi knew it was over for him as he watched his son get up from the ground and then pick up the chainsaw again in his hands. He watched as Xi Sang approached him bit by bit with a silly smile on his lips as he looked at his father as if he was doing something good.


    " Don''te closer! Don''te closer!" Father Xi shrieked at the top of his lungs but it was toote for him. Xi Sang could not even hear what his father was saying, all he knew was that he wanted to do everything that Lady Yan was asking him to do.


    When Father Xi saw the chainsaw getting close to him, he was so scared that he soiled his pants. However just before the de of the chainsaw could reach Xu Junxi, a sudden voice rang out in the cottage, " Imand you to stop!"


    A fiery red talisman floated in the air and then headed straight towards Xi Sang causing him to rise from the ground and knock against the wall opposite to the one on which he was standing.


    The malicious spirit who was cackling with glee paused and then turned to look at Shen Yu, she did not expect that someone woulde looking for these two humans. Her face twisted as she stared at the group of humans.


    Shen Yu stepped inside the cottage with a courageous expression on her face while holding a peach wood sword in her hand that had been dipped with the yin energy of many malicious spirits. When she saw the condition of Father Xi and Xi Sang, her heart trembled.


    She wasn''t the only one who was scared after seeing the sight in front of her. Yang Si and Xi Zheng were just as terrified.


    " Husband!"


    " Junxi!"


    The two cried at the same time when they saw Xi Junxi tied to a metal pole like a pig that was about to be butchered.


    " Don''te here! Don''te here!" Xi Junxi could see that the evil spirit was not weak. It was so strong that it could cause the entire vige to fall sleep, even though he had been screaming like a pig getting butchered not one person came to see what was going on.


    It was only when Lady Yan told him that the entire vige was asleep that he realized that this woman was not one to be taken lightly.


    Lady Yan was indeed a malicious spirit who shouldn''t be provoked casually. But upon seeing Shen Yu foolishly step inside the cottage to bring her down, she was so angry that she wanted to rip Shen Yu''s ribs one by one and then grill them along with Father Xi''s leg. She sinisterly smiled at Shen Yu and then cackled ominously, " You want to take me down eh? Do you want to take me down? Come,e let''s see how powerful you are!"


    Lady Yanughed as her body started to froth and hiss, her slender figure soon turned ten times its size causing the scent of rotten blood and flesh to corrode the air inside the cottage. Her hissing boils stretched out before elongating and taking the shape of arge hand as it attacked Shen Yu in front of her.


    " You evil being!" Shen Yu screamed as she threw out another round of talismans at the evil spirits but her talismans were not as good as Song Yan and thus the spirit in front of her whose cultivation got even higher all thanks to her, did not even budge in the slightest as she hissed andughed at Shen Yu''s ipetence.


    While the two of them were fighting Xi Sang who was under the spell cast by Lady Yan woke up. Though he was in a daze, he knew what was he doing and thus when he woke up ¡ª¡ª Xi Sang naturally remembered everything that happened in the cottage along with Lady Yan''s ugly face!


    His chest heaved up and down as he tried to stop the bile that was rising in his throat but after trying for two minutes, Xi Sang couldn''t stop himself and ended up throwing everything that he ate! Attracting the attention of the malicious ghost!

 Chapter 985 Careless Celestial Master

    ?


    As soon as the malicious spirit turned to look at Xi Sang, thetter was scared into peeing. He looked at the ugly face of Lady Yan which had lost its disguise and looked so disgusting that he couldn''t even hold the lump in his throat and ended up throwing up on the ground once again.


    So ugly. How could this woman be this ugly?


    "You dare look down on me? How dare you look at me with that disgusted expression?" Now that Lady Yan''s disguise was gone, she no longer bothered to use the sweet voice that had charmed Xi Sang to the point where he went crazy for her.


    Without her disguise, the voice with which she spoke was waxy and hoarse making the small hair at the back of Xi Sang rise in the air.


    " You ¡­You stay away from me¡ª- ARGHHHH!!!" He screamed when Lady Yan morphed the rotten flesh on her body to be sharp as an erged needle and stabbed Xi Sang in the stomach.


    Seeing her act so quickly despite fighting her, Shen Yu felt like she had kicked a hard te this time around. She quickly summoned another talisman and flicked it at Lady Yan, though the talisman hissed and burned it did not cause much damage to Lady Yan. The female ghost calmly turned around to look at Shen Yu and then let out an enraged bellow before focusing all her attention on Shen Yu.


    Xi Sang who was stabbed in his stomach, dragged himself against the wall of the cottage, his teeth were chattering as he stared at the female ghost who was fighting with Shen Yu and felt anger surge in his heart.


    He hated Shen Yu, that woman was the one who told him that there was nothing wrong with Lady Yan causing him to lower his guards. Yet now that he was looking at the true face of Lady Yan, he wished he could stab Shen Yu a hundred times in the chest.


    Why couldn''t this woman detect a malicious spirit? Because of Shen Yu, he had be a criminal who ate human flesh! There was a mound of human bones in his cottage and even if he survived, Xi Sang knew that he wouldn''t be able to live a normal life!


    More importantly, his aunt and her family died because of him. With this alone, he will never receive any forgiveness from his uncles and grandfather. Maybe even his father gave up on him!


    He turned to look at his father who had lost both of his legs because of his selfishness and then wept bitterly. He hated Shen Yu and he hated that evil spirit who ruined his life!


    Thus, when he saw that Shen Yu couldn''t even defeat that malicious spirit, he couldn''t help but curse, " Damn it what are you doing? Are you not a celestial master? How can you not deal with a spirit?"


    No sooner did he speak those words, than the ghost woman turned to look at him with eyes filled with murderous intentions. She waved a hand sending Shen Yu flying before turning her attention to Xi Sang.


    Seeing that the evil ghost was now approaching her son, Yang Si was so scared that she almost fainted. She turned to look at Song Yan and then sped her hands, " Celestial Master Song, why aren''t you helping my husband and son?"


    " They have eaten human meat. Which makes their Karma entangled with that of the evil spirit along with those who died unjustly ..if they don''t suffer then they will die either way. But by repaying a bit of suffering, they will be able to make out of this incident alive" Song Yan exined. What she did not tell Yang Si was that even if Xi Sang and Xi Junxi was to stay alive after this ordeal, their life would no longer be the same.


    They will fail in every task that they pick up in the future and their health will only deteriorate even further. Even if they were to live a long life, they would have to be bedridden until they died.


    When Yang Si heard Song Yan''s exnation, her entire face turned pale. She turned her attention to look at her son who was bleeding through his stomach and cried even more. Why? Why did her son not listen to her? Look at this now! Look at what happened now!


    Xi Sang saw that no one wasing to his aid and thus he raised his hand in front of him before crying out loud, " You¡­Lady Yan...Lady Yan listen to me. We are husband and wife, as my wife you cannot kill me! You must have heard of this saying right? A single night as husband and wife ¡­ cough¡­ isparable to a hundred days grace."


    Xi Sang started to cough under the rotten scent of flesh and blood. Disgusting¡­ so disgusting¡­!


    To think that he was sleeping with this ugly woman in his bed for so many months! Just the very thought was alone to make him vomit continuously. Why was he so stupid? Why did he marry this ugly woman?! With her face covered in maggots and pus-filled lumps, she was so ugly that he couldn''t even look at her for more than ten seconds. Yet he had kissed her, hugged and even slept with her like how a husband did with his wife!


    The more he thought about it the more he felt his stomach churn and the more he vomited. He wished he could scoop out his intestines and wash them clean with chlorine when he thought about how he slept with this woman and ate the human flesh prepared by her.


    Including that of his little niece!


    He hated Shen Yu for ruining him like that!


    Shen Yu who was being cursed was almost on herst breath, she pushed herself from the floor and looked at the ghost that was walking towards Xi Sang. Her eyes shed and instead of helping Xi Sang, she rolled her eyes and acted as if she had fainted.

 Chapter 986 Careless Celestial Master ——2

    ?


    -----------------


    Xi Sang saw the female ghost approach him and screamed in fear, he got to his knees and kowtowed while begging for mercy. He did not want to die! He did not want to die!


    " Master Song!" Yang Si screamed at Song Yan asking for her help. Finally, Song Yan decided to make a move, she originally wanted to leave the matter in the hands of Shen Yu, thinking that she would be able to at least injure that malicious spirit but she never thought that Shen Yu would be this useless.


    Forget about injuring the malicious spirits, that woman was pretending to faint!


    In fact, she wanted to leave Xi Sang alone for a few minutes as this man needed quite a strict lesson. If Xi Sang had listened to her and Assistant Xi then nothing like this would have happened to him but he just had to make trouble by going against them.


    However, she could see that Xi Zheng truly worried about his second brother and nephew. Since Assistant Xi had helped Fu Yu Sheng a lot of time in the past, Song Yan decided to save the lives of the Xi father and son pair.


    She strode inside the cottage and then took out a talisman before throwing it at Lady Yan who raised herrge and sharp ws to dig the insides of Xi Sang out.


    This time the talisman which was aimed at Lady Yan was not a minor one. The S-grade talisman glowed before splitting itself into minor fragments which interlocked into golden chains and then wrapped itself around the malicious ghost who howled in agony as the golden chains burned into its fragments.


    Song Yan took out her scythe and summoned Ceribi before asking the three-headed dog to attack the ghost and keep it busy. She had carefully studied thework created by this ghost and thus, she knew that this woman was not just a single soul but aption of many evil spirits which were killed together at the same time.


    With her yin and yang eyes activated, she searched for the core of the evil spirit before finding it at the back of her neck. Song Yan raised her scythe in the air and then without even batting an eye, swiped the sharp de at the back of the evil ghost.


    The powerful attack caused the evil spirit to scream in agony, it tried to escape but Song Yan did not give it a chance, she snapped her fingers and then left the matter to Ceribi who opened his three mouths and blew a raging fire at the ghost causing it to burn and scatter into millions of dark particles.


    " You did a good job," she praised Ceribi who harrumphed at her before turning to show the jade pendant that he snatched from the ghost when it fell just now.


    Song Yan arched a brow and then picked up the jade pendant from Ceribi''s mouth.


    Immortal jade? No wonder this woman was able to hide her true self without any problem. It was because she was using an immortal jade. Though it looked like any ordinary jade, immortal jade was something that those who ascended to the heavens refined and wore in the eras where celestial beings dominated the surface of the earth.


    A jade no matter how low quality it was as long as it was refined by an Immortal, it will hold immeasurable power and would even raise the cultivation of a person. No wonder the female ghost was able to raise her cultivation level without any trouble.


    " Husband!"


    " Junxi!"


    Once Song Yan dealt with the ghost, Xi Zheng and Yang Si ran inside the cottage and surrounded Xi Junxi who was tied to the iron pole.


    When Xi Zheng saw the pitiful situation of his brother he felt guilty and med himself but Xi Junxi stopped him as he lowered his head and shed a few tears, " This is what I owe our sister, Brother Zheng. Don''t feel sorry."


    At first Xi Zheng did not understand what Xi Junxi said or maybe he did not want to understand but as he followed Xi Junxi''s line of sight, his gaze fell on the chopped-off head of his sister and a mournful howl escaped his mouth.


    This ¡­ How did this happen?


    " Meiqing!" Xi Zheng rushed to the head which was half rotten and cradled it into his arms while shedding tears of anger and frustration.


    Song Yan calmly surveyed the surroundings and then turned her attention to Shen Yu who was pretending to be unconscious. With a curl of her lips, she walked towards Shen Yu and then crouched down before saying in a low voice, " Just how long are you going to pretend? I mean if you think that I am going to pick you up and take you back then you are wrong. I am leaving you here."


    She did not have any sympathy towards the Xi family, if anything it was their fault from the beginning. Though she regretted what happened to Xi Meiqing and her family there was no point in feeling guilty about something that did not have anything to do with her.


    Seeing that Shen Yu was still pretending, Song Yan raised her finger and ced it on the forehead of the woman. Shemented, " You are the reason why this family lost their sister and almost lost their lives as well, shouldn''t you take responsibility, Master Shen?"


    With a jolt Shen Yu woke up when she felt electricity flow inside her body, she rubbed her forehead and muttered an Oww causing the Xi Family to turn and look at Shen Yu with furious expressions.


    Especially, Xi Sang whose stomach was bleeding. His face twisted uncontrobly as he looked at Shen Yu who was perfectly fine, she wasn''t injured in the slightest and her clothes werepletely clean with just a little bit of dust on them. Clearly, this woman did not even try to save them just now! She wanted to leave them on their own devices!

 Chapter 987 Back To His Owner

    ?


    Xi Sang had long lost his head after finding out that he ended up killing and eating his aunt and her family. To make things worse, he even ate his father''s flesh just now, all because this woman was not good enough to sense that the ghost in front of her was a malicious one! The more he thought the more his expression twisted uncontrobly.


    With a twisted face and rated eyes, he stared at Shen Yu with hatred and then screamed, " Why couldn''t you see it? Why didn''t you stop the malicious ghost from attacking us? You should be the one who should have died because of your ipetence our entire family has been ruined! If you were not capable, then you shouldn''t have acted all high and mighty! What fianc¨¦e of Master Gu? You are not even fit to be called a celestial master! ARGHHH!!!"


    While screaming Xi Sang felt his wound starting to hurt even more, he clutched his stomach only to see pus dripping along with blood. Seeing this Xi Sang was so scared that his eyes rolled in his sockets but the pain in his abdomen was so severe that he couldn''t even faint!


    " It hurts! Mother, it hurts so much!"


    Song Yan nced at Xi Sang whose blood was mixed with yellow pus and pursed her lips before stating, " Mister Xi Sang has overindulged with a ghost which had caused his internal organs to be severely damaged on top of it he even ate human flesh which is why his condition has deteriorated even further. I am afraid that ¡­he is going to be paralyzed for all his life with his kidneys failing."


    She did not wish to scare the Xi family but she had to put them on the guard, lest they thought that Song Yan was the one who did not do a good job in saving Xi Sang when he was getting attacked by the female ghost just now.


    No sooner did her words fall, Xi Sang who was howling in pain turned exceptionally silent. He stared at Song Yan with shock in his eyes and his mouth fell open. Behind him, Yang Si who was calling the ambnce felt her hands go weak as the phone from her hands dropped and its screen broke because of the impact.


    She looked at her son and noticed that the blood seeping out of his wound was indeed rotten with pus and felt her head swoon. Not only did her husband lose his legs, but even her son became paralyzed! Doesn''t this mean that her entire family had been ruined?!


    Yang Si stumbled on her feet and almost fell to the ground startling Xi Junxi and Xi Sang.


    " Si''er!"


    " Mother!"


    Both father and son roared upon seeing Yang Si faint. She was the only one upon whom they could depend, if something happened to Yang Si here, what would happen to their entire family!?


    " You¡­ It''s all because of you!" Yang Si who was about to faint, suddenly straightened up and then stared at Shen Yu hatefully. "It is all because of your ipetence andck of skills that my son and husband have been ruined!"


    As she screamed she rushed at Shen Yu and then knotted the long inky hair of Shen Yu in her hands, pulling the locks so hard that Yang Si created two big bald spots on Shen Yu''s head.


    Song Yan calmly stepped aside. With the attitude of munching on melon seeds, she called two ambnces while leaving Yang Si to deal with Shen Yu.


    She did not move to help the Xi father and son because there was no point. After getting entangled with the female ghost, their karma had been tainted beyond the point of saving even if she was to help them now by healing their injuries, they would only suffer even more in the future.


    " AHHH!!!" Shen Yu screamed as she felt her hair getting torn out of her scalp. She had never suffered like this, thus she did not even think before acting and sent Yang Si flying with the help of spiritual force and then snapped harshly, " Is it my fault that your son fell for that ghost woman? He is the one whose eyes are that of a dog! He saw that she was beautiful and skilled and married her without thinking. He was going to die anyway! Be thankful that he is still alive because of me!"


    " If not for my help, your son would have died long ago and yet you dare to act like this in front of me? Even if you were to get on your knees and kowtow in front of me, it would not be enough! Have you forgotten who am I? I am the fianc¨¦e of Gu Chenyi! You should watch your back after offending the Gu Sect!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the cottage was pushed open. And two majestic men stepped inside the cottage.


    They were none other than Gu Chenyi and Fu Yu Sheng, behind them was Assistant Xi who rushed towards his father. But upon seeing the condition of his uncle and nephew he was scared out of his wits what''s more he saw his father holding a decapitated head which resembled his aunt.


    " Father!" Assistant Xi screamed as he rushed towards his father who turned to look at his son and cried,


    " We are ruined, Feng''er¡­we are ruined!"


    His entire family had been affected because of this matter, even if Xi Meiqing and Xi Junxi''s families were different in the end they were his younger siblings. After seeing them in a condition like this, how can Xi Zheng stay calm?


    " Chenyi, I ¡ª¡ª" At that moment Shen Yu opened her mouth, she did not expect that Gu Chenyi woulde looking for her and thus was really terrified when she thought about how this man must have heard what she said just now."


    " Repeat what you said just now," Gu Chenyi''s expression was sombre and his phoenix eyes stared at Shen Yu as if he was looking at trash.


    --------------

 Chapter 988 Back To His Owner —-2

    ?


    Gu Chenyi''s aura was terrifying, to begin with, so when he narrowed his eyes and unleashed his aura with an unsightly expression on his face, he caused the entire cottage to be filled with a powerful and oppressive aura. Seeing how angry Gu Chenyi was, Shen Yu felt her heart drop in the pit of her stomach.


    She was so frighted that she swallowed the back into her belly and her lips started to tremble. Even the Xi family were scared. Only Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng stayed calm as Gu Chenyi''s aura was on par with theirs.


    " I ¡­ I ¡­" Shen Yu wanted to say that she momentarily lost her temper because she was attacked by Yang Si but she knew that Gu Chenyi was not going to listen to her because she used her powers to attack amoner!


    " What do you mean by ''I'' ? Have you lost your tongue!? Just a moment ago you were screaming at the top of your voice and now you can''t speak?" Gu Chenyi roared at Shen Yu who lowered her head even more. She had never seen Gu Chenyi angry but she knew that she had finally stepped on the bottom line of this man in front of her.


    " I didn''t mean it," she sobbed as she raised her hand and then pointed at the bald spots on her head and stated with tears glittering in her eyes, " Look at this, she almost pulled every strand of my hair and this is why I lost my temper. I did not mean to hurt her nor was I going to harm her family."


    Shen Yu was of course lying, if she wasn''t caught by Gu Chenyi then the Xi family would have suffered heavily. From being haunted by evil spirits to losing their lives, Shen Yu would have done everything by contacting a dark warlock!


    But now that she was caught by Gu Chenyi, she knew that she couldn''t touch the Xi family.


    Gu Chenyi stared at the woman in front of him with a cold look on his face. He then turned to look at Xi Sang and his family before saying, " The Gu sect will take care of your medical expenses along with the marypensation. Since it was the fault of one of our celestial masters, we are willing to bear the cost of your living."


    Though Xi Sang wanted to say something, he was red at by Assistant Xi who stated coldly, " You better not say anything. It''s ultimately your fault that we are dealing with a mess like this."


    Only then did the matter drop.


    The ambnce arrived very soon because this matter was rted to the supernatural and no one was at fault, Gu Chenyi cleaned the human bones and prayed for those who had departed unjustly.


    The Xi family members were taken away while Gu Chenyi dragged Shen Yu back with him.


    Even though he did not say it out loud, Song Yan knew that the position of Gu Chenyi''s fianc¨¦e that Shen Yu was holding so close to her heart was about to be snatched away.


    What Shen Yu did, had created a major stain in the long history of the Gu sect, what was more even if Xi Sang and his father did not die because of their entanglement with the malicious spirit, their life force would have been greatly reduced.


    It was a matter of time, sooner orter those two men will pass away.


    She then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng. She had clearly asked him to go back home but yet he came looking for her.


    " Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you to go back home?"


    " How can I note?" Fu Yu Sheng stated calmly though his eyes which were lined with worry slowly turned warm. He took Song Yan''s hand in his and then interlocked their fingers. " I was worried. Even though you know your thing, as your husband, I can''t stop worrying about you."


    Song Yan felt her heart being wrapped in warm honey when she heard the words of her man. Looks like she did not make a mistake while giving him a second chance.


    The two of them got in the car while decisively leaving the Xi house, just as Fu Yu Sheng drove the car past the countryside and came to a stop in front of a red light, Song Yan was reminded of something and then took out the Immortal jade.


    " Here," she said.


    Seeing the cool blue jade in the hands of his wife, Fu Yu Sheng could not help but frown. The jade was quite beautiful and the string with which it was tied also seemed to be glowing with a strange beautiful glow.


    " What is this?" He asked while taking the pendant from Song Yan.


    Fu Yu Sheng expected the jade to feel cold when he touched it but the second his fingers touched the bluish-white jade, his skin warmed up causing his eyes to widen in surprise.


    "It''s called Immortal Jade," stated Song Yan with a soft voice. " Jades which are refined by immortals have exceptional powers. Not only do they help in nourishing the body of the person who wears it but some masters even call them harbingers of luck and longevity. You have no idea how many masters would kill to get their hands on this treasure, I believe that the ghost woman was most probably a maid who used to work in a sect and lost her life while loving a man she couldn''t get."


    " Are you trying to link the story of that ghost woman with some soap opera?" Fu Yu Sheng teased his wife but his eyes were iparably soft around the edges as he picked up the jade pendant and tied it around his neck.


    As soon as the jade fell against his chest he felt a surge of heat rushing inside him.


    Song Yan nodded her head without even the slightest bit of hesitation and then stated, "¡­ I mean it does make sense right? Back then immortals had Daopanions and eachpanion was skilled in one thing or another. If the ghost woman was an average maid who did not know anything¡­ she must have felt quite upset upon being rejected?"


    The only response she got was Fu Yu Sheng''sughter, neither of them knew how close they were to the truth nor did they know that the jade pendant finally returned to his master.

 Chapter 989 Dying At Old Age With Regrets

    ?


    As the two arrived at the Fu mansion, she was surprised to find that Grandpa Fu and the rest of the family were still awake. Seeing them sitting inside the living room and waiting for her and Fu Yu Sheng, she couldn''t help but turn around to look at the man beside her who calmly said, " Yu Shen wanted me toe and help him with something which was why I had to tell him that it wasn''t possible as we were rushing to save Assistant Xi''s family."


    Song Yan understood the situation and thus nodded before turning to look at Old Master Fu who asked in a heavy voice, " What happened to Assistant Xi''s family members, are they all right?"


    " The ones who were possessed by the evil ghost were Assistant Xi''s uncle and his family, Grandpa," Song Yan could see that Old Master Fu was worried about Assistant Xi as thetter had served their family for decades. " His uncle''s family is fine and the evil ghost has been subdued, so there is nothing to worry about."


    She did not want to tell the entire family that Assistant Xi''s uncle lost both of his legs along with Assistant Xi''s aunt''s death as well as her husband and daughter. If she were to tell them about such a gruesome thing, she was sure that neither of them would be able to sleep tonight or maybe many nights.


    However, Fu Yu Shen did not believe that a malicious spirit was subdued just like that, after all, he had seen too many evil spirits and neither of them seemed easy to deal with and thus he asked, "Sister-inw, are you hiding something from us? Don''t worry we can take it. After all, we have seen worse."


    Just like Fu Yu Shen, the rest of the family members were just as interested. Fu Rong even turned to look at Song Yan with the popcorn bucket in her hands, obviously, she was watching a movie but for some reason, she seemed to have deemed it boring and now turned to look at Song Yan for the tea of the day.


    Even Old Master Fu looked a bit intrigued.


    Song Yan felt helpless and couldn''t help but rub her forehead. Why were they so interested in the details? Although it was fun to hear such things once the lights were turned off and the noises died down, they all shivered with fright.


    Though Song Yan did not see anything too ghastly, she did see Xi Junxi''s leg roasting on a small fire. Along with many human carcasses thrown in the corner of the cottage, one can only imagine just how many people that ghost killed and ate.


    With such a big pile of human bones, Song Yan didn''t even have to take a look at the corpse of Xi Meiqing. She already knew how thetter died along with the rest of her family.


    She wanted to tell everyone that they shouldn''t be curious about such things as curiosity killed the cat but before Song Yan could speak, the man next to her curled the side of his lips and then stated with a dreadful note in his eyes,


    " Though Assistant Xi''s family is fine, his uncle lost both of his legs. One of the legs was chopped and cooked while the other was left to roast. His aunt''s family was chopped into minced meat and they were eaten ¡­ as for the culprit of this incident, his insides got filled with pus after sleeping with a ghost woman."


    The reason Fu Yu Sheng told his entire family this was because he too saw the roasting human leg on the fire and the sight was so gruesome that he couldn''t even think of forgetting anytime soon. Since he couldn''t stomach the sight of meat on the dining table anymore¡ª¡ª he wouldn''t allow anyone else to eat meat either! If he was suffering then all of them have to suffer with him!


    Fu Yu Sheng turned his head to look at the chicken drumstick that Fu Shu Chang was holding in his hands and then with a malicious note in his voice announced, " The roasted leg looked quite simr to that chicken drumstick, eldest brother."


    No sooner did he finish speaking Fu Chu Shang ced the drumstick on the te and stood up from the couch with the help of his cane.


    " Excuse me," he muttered before rushing off to the restroom. With just one nce at his pale face, everyone knew that Fu Yu Sheng''s words seemed to have gotten stuck in his head.


    Song Yan turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and exasperatedly said, " You did this deliberately, didn''t you?"


    " If I can''t eat meat no one is allowed to eat it either," he paused and then added, " I think I will go and talk with Chen Chen."


    " Hold it right there," Song Yan ced a hand on Fu Yu Sheng''s shoulder and pulled him back. She knew that the man was not lying when he said that he was going to tell Fu Chen about the horrid things he saw inside the cottage.


    On the other hand, Old Master Fu and the other members of the Fu family were scared witless.


    They were blessed with highly skilled mental aptitude and thus they easily imagined the scene which was painted by Fu Yu Sheng. Almost immediately, their faces turned pale.


    Fu Yu Shen immediately asked Butler Ke to change the meal to apletely vegetarian one as they could not stomach meat at that moment.


    " That woman! I knew she was no good!" Old Master Fumented the loss of a wonderful family and the pain that Assistant Xi and his family might be going through at the moment. " I don''t know what Master Gu is thinking, I have told him many times that the girl he chose isn''t any good but he doesn''t listen to a word I say! Sigh what a bad luck."

 Chapter 990 Dying At Old Age With Regrets ——2

    ?


    --------------


    " You are right, Grandpa," Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong echoed their grandfather. Though they haven''t seen Shen Yu, they heard from Fu Yu Sheng about how Shen Yu deliberately asked the Gu sect to hold off on the invitation that they received every year for the Gu family''s auction.


    Even they couldn''t understand why Old Master Gu was willing to make Shen Yu, the matriarch of the Gu Sect. A woman with such a rotten character deserves to be kicked out of a family instead of being given charge of that very family!


    Old Master Fu couldn''t help but shake his head when he thought that Gu Chenyi was in trouble because of his grandfather. However, as one aged, they would be muddleheaded not to the point that they could not even see what was right and wrong for their children.


    But at the same time, he felt that he did a very good thing by choosing Song Yan as his granddaughter-inw. Look at her even though Shen Yu made a huge fuss and even went against Song Yan, his granddaughter-inw went ahead and helped her! She was not only benevolent but also kind!


    Truly worthy of being the matriarch of the Fu family!


    Old Master Fu thus couldn''t help but praise Song Yan, " You did a good job, Yan Yan. Even though that Shen woman treated you so badly, you did not leave her alone in her predicament and went to help her. I have to say that the Fu family''s ancestors must have done some really good deeds for our family to get you as their daughter-inw."


    Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at his wife who remained unabashed and thanked Old Master Fu for his praise.


    " What are you looking at?" She asked when she saw that Fu Yu Sheng was looking at her without blinking.


    " .. I am trying to find the so-called benevolence that Grandpa was speaking about," he replied. Though he loved his wife, he really couldn''t bring himself to say ¡ª¡ª Song Yan and benevolence in the same sentence together.


    Song Yan arched a brow and then quietly said, " If I wasn''t benevolent then you would still be sleeping on the floor just like tonight." With that, she walked inside the house and sat next to Fu Rong leaving a flustered-looking Fu Yu Sheng behind.


    Him and his tongue, he should have held back a little!


    While Fu Yu Sheng learned his lesson, the others did too.


    Fu Yu Shen turned to look at his sister and said, " Rong''er, I think you should take a few things out of your list. As long as a man is nice and honest, you should marry him. There is no need to look for all those ¡ª¡ª good looking, skilled in singing and dancing things to take note of."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fu Rong rolled her eyes and then said, " You are thinking too much. Just because a person is good-looking and skilled it doesn''t mean that they are not good. Just look at Sister Wenyi and Sister Yan. They are good looking but they are highly skilled too. Even Sister Ning is good-looking and much more capable than you! Why is it that now that it''s my turn I should settle with a decent man!?"


    The two siblings ended up quarreling once again but no one paid attention to them.


    On the other hand, while the Fu family was busy with their own thing, the talisman that was left behind by Song Yan at the Gu auction was finally sold off. And the price that it was sold at was simply too astronomical!


    Though only the high-profile families were in touch with the Gu sect, they were still quite capable. It did not take long for the talisman to be sold off and the price it fetched was simply eye-boggling.


    That night when Song Yan received the money from the auction house, she could not help but be startled upon seeing the money that was sent to her bank ount. She knew that her S-grade talisman was a really good thing but she did not think that someone would buy that S-grade talisman for such an extravagant price!


    Song Yan did not know that the S-grade talisman was bought by a business tycoon in the S city.


    Because the talisman was one of a kind, many families rushed to bid on it. Some wanted it because they knew its worth, and some simply wanted it to show off how wealthy they were.


    This business tycoon who was rted to the Gu Sect by marriage was in thetter half of the group.


    He did not think that the talisman was a good thing and simply bought it because he wanted to show some face to his wife. After he was done with his purchase, he gave the talisman to his wife who was over the moon after getting the talisman that she could not even think of drawing ever in her life.


    After purchasing the talisman, the business tycoonpletely forgot about it until he received the information that his wife had been captured by kidnappers. In his rush he didn''t think of anything and tried to locate his wife, only to find her in an abandoned cottage with a time bomb attached to it.


    Seeing that his wife was in a life-and-death situation, the business tycoon wanted to give up everything that he had in his hands to save her but his wife stopped him froming close to her and so did his bodyguards.


    The end was certain, within minutes the bomb exploded covering the entire surrounding in nothing but dust and fire. The business tycoon felt his heart crushed upon thinking that his wife was gone but that was until he saw his wife walking out of the debrispletely safe and sound!


    Only then did he realise what a good thing the S-grade talisman was and immediately contacted Old Master Gu to get him another talisman!

 Chapter 991 A Clingy Fu Yu Sheng

    ?


    When Old Master Gu heard about the miraculous effects of the S-grade talisman, he was furious but at the same time, he was green with regrets. If he knew that the woman was so good, he would have asked her to draw a few more talismans, after all, she was the disciple of his grandson¡ª¡ª surely she wouldn''t have refused but the situation now was simply beyond reparable what was more, he was locked inside his house after the mess that Shen Yu had made!


    Thus, even if he wanted to go and look for her, Old Master Gu couldn''t do it and what was even more frustrating was that no one was willing to tell him Song Yan''s contact number. Even when he asked his grandson, thetter simply told him to stay put and not act up.


    In fact, those weren''t Gu Chenyi''s exact words, what he said was ¡ª-


    '' Grandfather you are already so old. What are you going to do after getting the S grade talisman? Just leave it alone and live your life.''


    Basically, he was telling him to stay inside the house and die quietly of old age! That unfilial child!


    Old Master Gu was angry at Gu Chenyi for locking him up but he was also angry at Song Yan for causing Shen Yu to lose her face. It was fine if that child made a mistake what was the point of making a huge fuss like this? As Gu Chenyi''s disciple, she should have helped Shen Yu learn from her mistakes and guided her. What was she doing by pointing fingers at Shen Yu?


    Now it was good Shen Yu and Gu Chenyi''s engagement was about to fall apart!


    When Old Master Gu thought about how the thing that he wanted was going to fly out of his grasp, he couldn''t help but curse Song Yan but at the same time, he wanted her to help him draw those S-grade talismans! He was simply the epitome of being shameless to the Max!


    Unfortunately, Song Yan did not have the time to bother with Old Master Gu. After she was done filming thest movie, she thought that she could stay at home and do nothing. But Song Yan forgot one thing ¡ª¡ª Song Lan''s sudden scandals and the great show she had given the entire country.


    Because of Song Lan''s actions not only was the movie thrown into the bunker but the director had to cancel the entire idea of even releasing the movie as Song Lan''s name was in shambles. Even if he released the movie to the public, he would end up losing everything including his underpants which was why the director of her previous movie came up with the idea of starting another film but this time it was Song Yan who was chosen as the main female lead.


    " Are you serious?" She asked her agent. Song Yan did not think that despite being non-active for the entire time, she would somehow be chosen as the main lead of the next movie. Not like that, she wanted to continue to act but she wasn''t going to say no to an offer when the price being paid to her was this high.


    Her agent nodded her head and then pushed the script towards Song Yan and said, " The shooting is going to be in the capital, I think you should talk with President Fu about it before agreeing. Though the script is good it''s quite demanding, Director Li wants to make sure that this time no matter what his film will be a box office hit."


    She paused and then added, " He is not going to hear no for an answer but if President Fu stops you then I don''t think Director Li can do anything."


    Song Yan looked down at the script with an uneasy look on her face, in fact, she no longer wanted to work. After suffering for so many years, all she wanted was to stay at home and draw talismans but somewhere in her heart she once wanted to win the award for best actress. When she was young, she often dreamed about standing on the stage and giving a speech after getting the recognition that she deserved.


    Now that Song Yan had nothing to do, there was no point in refusing the script right?


    " Okay, I will talk with him," Song Yan picked up the script and then walked out of the office while being followed by her newly appointed assistant, Xi Shi.


    " Miss Song, are you really going to pick up the script?" Xi Shi asked in a jolly voice. Because she was newly appointed, her attitude was still bustling with excitement.


    " I want to ask that too," Fang Jianyi chimed in as she followed after Song Yan. " I don''t think that there is any need for you to pick up this script, right? Just stay at home and cultivate."


    Song Yan rolled her eyes wishing that she could poke Fang Jianyi in the forehead. Instead of answering the curious ghost, she turned to look at Xi Shi and then nodded, " I haven''t decided yet. I am going to look at the script and then talk with my husband¡­only then can I make a decision."


    Though Song Yan did not admit it, these days Fu Yu Sheng was even more sticky than Fu Chen. Every time he came back home, he would rush straight to their bedroom and hug her which would further evolve to rolling in the bed. Ever since she allowed him to get close to her, not a single day passed by where she did not wake up without pain in her back.


    Every day her bones would be broken and then pieced together.


    But she did not stop Fu Yu Sheng as it helped with her cultivation. In the past few months, her cultivation had improved tremendously and she was now pushing towards the eleventh level of the Celestial Master, the golden core level.


    With how good her cultivation was going, Song Yan was sure that she only needed a few more nights and she would be a golden core celestial master.


    -----------------------

 Chapter 992 A Clingy Fu Yu Sheng ——2

    ?


    " But I would like to do something than stay at home," and deal with ghosts. She added softly while looking at Fang Jianyi who rolled her eyes. Though she felt a bit annoyed at Song Yan''s response, Fang Jianyi knew that Song Yan was right. Sometimes celestial masters went so deep while cultivating and dealing with ghosts that they continuously forgot that they had a life other than dealing with ghosts.


    Sometimes some celestial masters stayed so focused that they only conversed with the dead rather than the living. So it was not wrong of Song Yan to want something to do in the human world.


    After clearing the air with Fang Jianyi, Song Yan went back home. She was prepared to talk nicely with the man once he came back home but as soon as Fu Yu Sheng stepped inside the house, Song Yan noticed that he was in a very bad mood.


    Either he lost a project or her agent told him about the script that she received and given the stinky look that he shot her the second he stepped inside the house, Song Yan knew that it was thetter. Thus, she wasn''t surprised when he asked her toe with him to their bedroom.


    "It''s just six months¡ª¡ª"


    " Do you even know how many days, nights and hours are there in six months?" Fu Yu Sheng told her with a gloomy expression. " I am not allowing you to leave me! And that too for so long! Let''s say that I may be able to live without you but what about Fu Chen? Are you going to leave Chen Chen behind? He is still a child!"


    "¡­ I am not a child, dad!" Fu Chen had grown up really well under the love and care of his parents. Since he had no one over his head who bullied him and treated him wrongly, not only was he outspoken but even his character was that of a good child with an active body. He no longer resembled the gloomy and cold boy from Song Yan''s memory after her death.


    He looked at his father who was panicking even more than him and closed his book before speaking politely yet firmly, " I am a grown-up child who is going to start studying in the second grade soon. You cannot expect me to cling to my mother? And grandpa said that boys and girls should maintain a distance after they turn seven. You are being dramatic." He then softened his voice and added, " What a drama queen."


    Fu Yu Sheng, the dramatic drama queen: "¡­."


    " See? Chen Chen has no problem staying without me," Song Yan chimed in upon seeing her son stand up for her. She smiled at Fu Chen who blushed shyly upon his mother''s silent praise.


    " Fine, if he is grown up then he can live without his father too!" For the sake of following his wife, Fu Yu Sheng was willing to abandon his son to his grandpa and the rest of his family. " I aming with you to the capital because he might be able to live without you but I can''t!"


    He and Song Yan had finally gotten together finally, For eight years their rtionship was rotten to the core and they did not even see each other in the eye. It was only now that he got better and Song Yan started to gain more confidence that they were able to stay next to each other like a lovey-dovey couple.


    How could he let his wife go when he was still experiencing the joy of married life?


    Lately, he would grow agitated whenever he couldn''t see Song Yan. He would miss her when he would be at work and he would rush to her whenever he saw her. Even if he had to leave for a conference he would make sure that he woulde back as soon as possible. If he couldn''te back at night then he would make a point of returning the next morning. No matter what he needed Song Yan.


    More than twenty-four hours, he cannot stay away from her and she wanted him to stay away from her for more than six months? Not happening!


    However, he wanted to be a good husband and did not want to stop his wife from leaving. If he did then he would be a bad husband who cannot see his wife doing what she liked. Thus, he did not interfere with her decision to stay in the capital and pick up the script either.


    After all, his wife had a life of her own and it just did not include him and their son.


    But Fu Yu Sheng did not want to let Song Yan leave for so long. He knew that he would go crazy. After all, he had already stayed away from Song Yan for eight years, if they continued to live apart from each other then how would he get his precious daughter? What''s more his wife was so good-looking, talented and skilled ¡­what if an opportunistic man tried to snatch her away from him?


    What will he do then? Wouldn''t he be filled with regrets then?


    Song Yan already expected that the man would refuse her. Fu Yu Sheng had gotten more and more clingy after getting a taste of the no longer forbidden fruit. But she stayed firm in her decision and then said, " I know that you want our family to stay together but I am not leaving for a year or two. I am only going to the capital for just six months and I will be back. What''s more, yourpany is here, are you going up and down from the capital to the S city every day? And if you want to do it then it''s fine but what about Chen Chen? His school and friends are all here. You cannot act selfish, Yu Sheng."


    Though she understood why he was refusing so adamantly just because of his selfishness, she could not allow him to act as he pleased.

 Chapter 993 Feel Pain Know Pain

    ?


    " But you have to admit that we need to stay together right? If we stay away from each other for long how will we give Chen Chen a loving and healthy family atmosphere? Though he says that he will be fine, it doesn''t mean that he will never miss you right? And what about you can you ¡­can you stay without me? I mean Chen Chen," Fu Yu Sheng wasn''t being unreasonable but at the thought of how he would not be able to see Song Yan for the next six months, he felt panicked.


    She had to go away from him for three days, thest time she was shooting he stayed on his tippy toes all the time. Because the male lead of the movie was Wang Yufan, he was not worried as he knew that no matter how unreliable Wang Yufan was at many times, he wouldn''t dig his corner and thus he wasn''t worried. But this time the male lead was not Wang Yufan, in fact, he wasn''t even going with Song Yan as he had another movie to shoot.


    What if¡­what if another dog man came and snatched his wife while talking sweetly?


    Fu Yu Sheng knew his shorings really well, even though he was flirty and tried to sweet talk with Song Yan, he wasn''t as skilled as those flirtatious men and the actor who was being auditioned for the role of the male lead of the movie was a known yboy! If he had known that his wife would be living alone with that man for the next six months, he would have definitely refused to let that man audition but when he thought about how skilled Xue Zhi Ming was, he couldn''t bring himself to stop him from auditioning.


    Why do all the skilled men have to be a flirt anyway!?


    More importantly, the two stayed away from each other for eight years with him hurting Song Yan again and again. What if his wife ¡­ thought that giving him a second chance was not worth it? And gets moved by another man, especially that Xue Zhi Ming who was known for digging the corners of the producers and directors. He did not know what was the matter with Xue Zhi Ming but he always went for a woman older than him!


    What if Song Yan was won over by that man?


    " Dad, are you that insecure about yourself?" Fu Chen looked at his father whose expression was going paler and paler by the minute. " Don''t worry, I am sure Mother will not bring me another father. And even if she does, I will not ept him."


    " Chen Chen," Fu Yu Sheng was so moved that he almost thought that his son was more like a cotton-padded jacket than an oil bottle.


    But then he heard Fu Chen say, " I am tired of handling you alone, I don''t think that I will be able to handle another one."


    Forget it, his son was still an oil bottle.


    " Leave us alone," Fu Yu Sheng was worried that he would end up smacking his son on the bottom and making Song Yan angry which was why he asked him to leave.


    Fu Chen shrugged before he jumped off the couch and then turned to leave.


    Seeing that Fu Yu Sheng was looking like a wilted eggnt, Song Yan sighed and then patted the space next to her on the bed and said, " Sit."


    Fu Yu Sheng however had another n, instead of just sitting down, he picked her up and then ced her on hisp before stating, " Can you not go? I will ask Director Li to look for a shooting range close to our house."


    Song Yan did not know what to say to such a clingy husband, didn''t they say that after eight years a couple lost all their affection why was Fu Yu Sheng getting even more clingy? She sighed and then coaxed him softly, " The movie is set in the capital. You cannot ask director Li topromise again whats more it''s because of us that hisst film couldn''t be released."


    If Song Yan hadn''t dealt with Song Lan before the movie was released, Director Li''s hard work would''ve never gone down the drain.


    " I can buy a house in the capital and I can also move the work to the capital," he was already nning to expand his business in the capital a yearter, there was no difference if he had to do it a year before.


    Song Yan choked on air as she did not expect him to drag the entire family to the capital. " There is no need, Grandfather likes it here and Rong''er and Yu Shen also have their lives in the S city, you cannot drag them all to the capital just because you want to understand? Stop worrying so much."


    Fu Yu Sheng wanted to tell her that he could most certainly do that but upon seeing the expression on the face of his wife, he stopped himself and then said, " How can I not be worried? I still haven''t forgotten how easily you brought up the matter of divorce thest time. If you find another man and fall in love with him¡­then where will I go? I am sure that Chen Chen will surely support you and move away. At the age where I am past thirty if I get abandoned by my wife ¡­ I will be aughing stock in the eyes of others!"


    " You are thinking too much," Song Yan felt sweat drop on her forehead as she looked at the man hugging her. " I might be a bit hard-headed but I am not going to divorce you unless you wrong me. So there is no need for you to worry about something like me having an affair with someone else, understand?"


    " I don''t believe you¡­" Fu Yu Sheng hugged Song Yan even tighter as he for the first time felt that he was about to lose something important if he did not stop Song Yan.

 Chapter 994 Feel Pain, Know Pain——2

    ?


    -------------


    That night the two of them slept apart, not because Song Yan was upset with Fu Yu Sheng''s words but because he was so clingy that he was smoldering her despite turning the AC on.


    Song Yan pushed the man out of the room and thought about whether she had ever done something that made him this insecure and jealous.


    As far as she knew, Song Yan had never flirted with a man nor had she done anything to make Fu Yu Sheng feel jealous. She was way past the point where she would do something so immature like this which was why she couldn''t help but feel angry.


    It was obviously Fu Yu Sheng who attracted bees and butterflies everywhere and yet the one who was insecure about himself was also him. Was he trying to mess with her?


    When she pushed the man out of the room, she thought that he would be quite furious with her which he was for the next couple of days but the morning when she was about to leave for the shoot, she noticed someone walking inside the room and packing her things. He seemed to be even checking whether or not she had extra underpants for the days when they ended up getting dirty.


    When Song Yan woke up, she saw a figure packing her intimate care routine and was stunned, she sat up on the bed and looked at Fu Yu Sheng whose face was still ugly but he was packing her back quite carefully.


    " What are you doing?" She asked as she looked at the man in front of her. What was he doing acting like a bullied wife who was angry at her husband but was still willing to serve him well?


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at her as if he had been gravely wronged by her and then said, " Get up and take a bath. Your flight is in two hours."


    " You are going to take me?" Song Yan pushed herself off the bed and then looked at the man with confusion in her eyes. " I thought you were angry with me."


    " I am still angry at you," Fu Yu Sheng stated as he picked up her bags and then stepped out of the room. " I am just doing this to make sure that you will keep me in your heart and remember that you will never find a man like me. NEVER!"


    With that, he banged the door closed to assert that he was indeed quite upset.


    Song Yan: "¡­." Okay, she understood.


    When Song Yan finished walking up and went down to have breakfast, she was not surprised to find a sumptuous breakfast but what she was surprised at was that Fu Yu Shen, Fu Rong and Fu Shu Chang were eating nothing but toast.


    "What''s going on?" She asked pulling a chair to sit down, why was it that her breakfast was like a five-course meal but the other three were eating nothing but toast and milk? It made her feel quite bad.


    " Second Brother said that he is heartbroken and since he is heartbroken ¡­he wants us to feel his pain¡­" Fu Yu Shen replied while munching on his toast. " However, he cannot make Miss Ning break up with me so he just stopped feeding me saying that he wants me to feel the pangs in my stomach."


    Song Yan turned to look at Fu Rong who sighed and then replied, " I told him that he was overreacting."


    She then turned to Fu Shu Chang who smiled and stated, " Iughed at him."


    " Wait a minute, you two are getting punished but why am I getting punished? I did not do anything!" Fu Yu Shen thought the other two were in the same boat as him which was why he did not ask but it looks like they were getting punished.


    " Who knows because you are his youngest brother ?" Fu Shu Chang buttered his toast and replied dryly.


    Fu Yu Shen stared at his older brother and then threw his toast on the te, " I want a refund!"


    " The manufacturers are gone, I don''t know whom you are going to ask for a refund," deadpanned Fu Rong.


    So in short except for Fu Yu Shen everyone else was getting punished?


    Song Yan rubbed her forehead and then said, " I am really sorry about this."


    "It''s all right, sister-inw," Fu Chu Shang replied with a beaming smile. " I think it''s fun to see Yu Sheng like this, Keep it up."


    " Don''t you mind eating toast?" Song Yan questioned.


    " Not really, we can always eat outside" stated the three. " But it''s hrious to see Brother Yu Sheng so bullied."


    No sooner did Fu Rong finish speaking, than her phone dinged with a message. She picked it up and then read a message before whipping her head along with Fu Yu Shen and Fu Shu Chang.


    " Brother Yu Sheng, you cannot just block my credit card!"


    Fu Yu Sheng was peering out of the kitchen, when he heard Fu Rong''s words he gloomily smiled and then said, " Feel the pain. Know pain."


    With that, he pulled away from the wall.


    Song Yan and the rest: "¡­"


    So by the time Song Yan left the house, she had to pry off three extra pairs of hands around her legs.


    " I am telling you everything will be fine," she told the crying siblings along with Fu Shu Chang who was just there to join the fun.


    " No sister-inw, nothing will be fine! If you leave then we will die! We will seriously be starved by second brother to death!" Fu Rong cried while holding her left leg.


    " Don''t go! Sister-inw don''t go!" Fu Yu Shen cried while holding her other leg. " I don''t want to know pain!"


    Song Yan had to use all her strength along with two immobilizing talismans before she could get inside the car and turned to look at her angry husband, " Are you really going to continue like this? Don''t you feel sorry for your siblings? They are crying."


    He turned to look at her and then quietly said, " If I cry will you feel sorry for me?"

 Chapter 995 Back To Square One

    ?


    Song Yan stared at the man speechlessly. She really wanted to ask him if he was thirty or three but as she did not wish to fight with him, Song Yan simply nursed her brows and then stated quietly, " Haven''t you heard? Staying apart for a few days only grows the fondness of one''s heart. If we were to stay away from each other, we would only get close to one another and live a happy life. Don''t you think so?"


    " If staying apart grew fondness of one another then no one would be willing to cheat on their partners but they do right?" Fu Yu Sheng replied as he turned the ignition of the car and then headed towards the airport.


    Song Yan: "¡­." I want to refute him but I can''t because he is right!


    Seeing that her husband was indeed angry with her, Song Yan felt her head throb. She was only thinking about him and the family, so why was he acting so childishly?


    Fu Yu Sheng on the other hand was on the verge of crying, he hated that Song Yan was leaving him and he hated the fact that she was not willing to let him announce to the entire world that they were married. Song Yan did it because she did not want to be bothered by the paparazzi and the people who were eyeing the Fu family.


    But that only made Fu Yu Sheng feel like he was being hidden away like a dirty secret. He wanted to hold Song Yan in his arms without any worry and not hide his face in front of others, Fu Yu Sheng wanted to be introduced as her husband instead of a colleague and friend!


    He wanted Song Yan to let others know that she was his wife! He did not want her to look at any other man!


    '' Why? Why won''t she let mee with her? Does she want to escape from me?'' Fu Yu Sheng was well aware of how his family as well as he treated Song Yan, thus his nerves were at the edge just thinking about how Song Yan was going to go away from him.


    Throughout the entire way, neither of them spoke, Fu Yu Sheng felt feeling unfair in his heart while Song Yan felt annoyed that he had this little trust in her. Thus, when the two of them arrived at the airport, Song Yan felt relieved. She truly could not handle the cold air inside the car which wasing from the man next to her. In fact, he was giving off even colder air than the air con.


    Many actors and junior stars were lining up at the VIP section of the airport. As soon as Song Yan stepped out of the car, many juniors of her came to chat with her even the actor who was ying the second male lead came to strike up a conversation with her. He turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who despiteining about being hidden by Song Yan was covering his face with a mask.


    " Is this your brother, Sister Song?" The man surnamed Yi asked courageously.


    Song Yan: "¡­." Of all the things you just had to call him brother? Are you trying to get us in trouble?


    Fu Yu Sheng''s aura was dark, to begin with, but the second he was called Song Yan''s brother, his entire body started to ooze cold aura as he red at the man called Yi Xun while he silently noted down this act of grave grievance in his heart. This man better hope that he never gets entangled in a mess or else¡­ he was going to make him suffer!


    He turned to look at Yi Xun with his eyes so sharp that the man swallowed his words and went back to the group. His agent told him that Song Yan was connected to the higher ups which was why he wanted to get close to her, but with the man ring at him like this, he did not dare to get close to Song Yan at all.


    Song Yan turned to look at the man beside her, she could clearly feel the pressure around him drop and wanted to exin. She could see that Yi Xun was acting solicitous with her because he knew something, most probably his agent told him something and thus he came to chat with her. This was something that was verymon in their circle but before she could say anything the man turned to look at her and then looked down at her ring finger.


    Upon finding that she was not wearing her wedding ring, his eyes narrowed even more dangerously.


    Song Yan followed his gaze and immediately exined, " I did it because I was worried you and Chen Chen would be tailed¡­ I mean I might be a small actress but I still bring some traffic to yourpany right? What if the media channels try to get a photo of you? It will be a big scandal."


    " I don''t mind," Fu Yu Sheng replied coldly. In fact if not for his wife''s insistence, he was willing to do a full-blown photo shoot as her husband even if it was in the middle of the street.


    And what big scandal? So what Song Yan was his wife? Was there aw that states that a boss can not marry an actress signed under hispany?


    In the end, Song Yan did not know what to say to him, she could only rub her head and try to exin that he did not have to worry about anything as she was not going to cheat on him.


    " You are the only one for me, our aura''s matched the most ¡­there is no way I will choose another man over you ¡­stop frowning now, you look like a child who is scared to lose his favourite toy!" Song Yan was still speaking when she suddenly heard the actresses behind her gasp followed by Fang Yanli''s sudden intake of breath, " What a mighty Emperor''s Aura."


    -----------

 Chapter 996 Back To Square One ——2

    ?


    Fu Yu Sheng could now hear Fang Yanli even if he could not see her, after staying with Song Yan for so long he could now at least hear the soft whispers of the female ghost. And thus when he heard Fang Yanliment that the man who just walked over had a majestic Emperor''s aura, he turned to look at the person and his face sank when he realised that it was Xue Zhi Ming.


    Song Yan felt her head throb when she realised that the man was getting more and more hard to control before dragging him away and then saying, " Trust me a little, you are breaking my heart here."


    " And what about you? Are you not breaking my heart here ?" Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes turned red as he stated in a whiny voice, " You don''t tell others that you are married, you don''t let them know that I am your husband, always hiding me. I want to be introduced to others as well! And it''s not that I don''t trust you, I don''t trust that¡ª¡ª"


    At that moment, Xue Zhi Ming looked at Song Yan who was holding a crying Fu Yu Sheng and trying to soothe him and then enthusiastically said, " Eh? Is your little brother feeling upset about your departure, Miss Song ?"


    Li¡­Little Brother?


    Song Yan thought that Fu Yu Sheng''s expression couldn''t get any worse than it already was but then she looked at him again and found out that he looked absolutely livid. His expression was so bad that she could almost see ink dripping from his face while gloomy clouds fluttered over his head.


    She was about to exin when the actress standing on Xue Zhi Ming''s side suddenly turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and then stared at his gorgeous eyes and profile. Even though his face was hidden with a mask, one could see that he was a very beautiful man. The actress looked at Song Yan and then eximed, " Miss Song, is this really your little brother? He is quite good-looking."


    This time Fu Yu Sheng couldn''t hold it in and then turned to look at the actress named Lai Li and Xue Zhi Ming before saying, " I am the most important man of her life!"


    He wanted to say that he was her husband but Fu Yu Sheng did not want to make things difficult for Song Yan. It wasn''t that he was not aware of how difficult it was for actresses to stay clean in their circle but he really hated it!


    Song Yan rubbed her head as she looked at the gazes of the people eyeing her, she felt that Lai Li deliberately made it a point to focus the attention on Fu Yu Sheng but since the woman was smiling at her, she could only smile back and say, " He is my husband. Because he is a non-celebrity, I would like it if you don''t mention it."


    " Yan''er," Fu Yu Sheng finally felt his heart settle down after hearing Song Yan call him her husband while thetter looked at him and sighed before taking out a handkerchief and then wiping his tears, " All right, stop crying now. Didn''t I tell them?"


    As soon as Song Yan finished speaking the actresses and the junior actors were stunned but then they thought about Song Yan''s age and then nodded in understanding. After all, Song Yan was way past her early twenties and she was not even famous, it was normal for her to get married.


    Only Pan Dn who was very intrigued by Fu Yu Sheng and the million-dor watch that he was wearing, felt a bit jolted when she heard that Song Yan was married to such a rich man.


    Song Yan also noticed Pan Dn''s actions and expressions but she did not pay attention to her. There were many women who were interested in Fu Yu Sheng, she couldn''t fight every single one of them. On the other hand, Fu Yu Sheng wiped his tears happily, he felt a bit bad for being called Song Yan''s little brother because he cried but he was able to clear his status in front of Xue Zhi Ming and thus smiled at the other person victoriously.


    Only to see that Xue Zhi Ming was looking at Song Yan with even more interest. What was this? Don''t tell him that this man had a fetish for an older and married woman!


    If that was the case then didn''t he just pick up an axe and drop it on his foot !?


    Fu Yu Sheng wanted to say something but at the same moment, the announcement of boarding the flight to the capital rang out causing everyone to pick up their bags. Because they were in the VIP section, they already had their bags checked earlier and did not need to wait in line for anything.


    " I will be back soon all right?" Song Yan patted him on the back of his hand before picking up her purse and then walking away to the checkpoint area.


    " No¡­wait¡­" Fu Yu Sheng wanted to stop Song Yan and say that she should absolutely stay away from the man named Xue Zhi Ming but in the rush of the airport he was jostled behind and by the time he ran towards the checking area, Song Yan was gone.


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­"


    He hurriedly took out his phone and then texted Song Yan to be wary of Xue Zhi Ming, he straight up wanted to tell her that the man had a thing for married women because there was no way he would make a mistake as he, himself was a man as well but when his message failed he realised that Song Yan had already turned her phone to aerone mode.


    Damnit! Should he really move hispany to the capital?


    On the other side, Song Yan was talking to a shy woman named Bai Yin who sat next to her on the ne. Not knowing that her husband was back to square one.

 Chapter 997 Heading For Divorce ——1

    Bai Yin took the opportunity when everyone was seated away from one another and then spoke to Song Yan, " Sister Song, you should stay away from Lai Li and make sure to keep your husband away from Pan Dn. I am not trying to show discord between the three of you but it would be better if you don''t say anything about your husband to Pan Dn. In fact, it would be better if you don''t answer her questions at all."


    " I will keep that in mind," Song Yan did notice that Pan Dn continued to eye her husband even when the group left to board their ne. However, she wasn''t worried about Pan Dn trying to do anything to her husband as Fu Yu Sheng wasn''t someone who would be moved so easily.


    After living past his twenties, what kind of women he hadn''t seen? From young to old, once in his life, a woman from every age tried to jump on Fu Yu Sheng hoping that he would make them their mistress yet he remained unmoved and that was when their rtionship wasn''t good at all. And now that their rtionship was good there was no way anyone would be able to step in between.


    The ne soonnded in the capital and Song Yan for the first time felt a bit reminiscent. She looked at the group of strangers surrounding her and then felt a bit repentant maybe she should have asked Fu Yu Sheng toe with her. No, she couldn''t do that, he had his own things to do¡ª¡ª she couldn''t just ask him to follow her everywhere she went.


    Just as Song Yan stepped out of the ne and sat inside the taxi arranged by the hotel, she turned her phone on. And no sooner did she turn her phonework on, than a myriad of messages barged on her screen, every single one of them was telling her to stay away from Xue Zhi Ming as he was used to going after older women who were mostly married.


    Song Yan arched a brow and then texted Fu Yu Sheng not to worry about it as she had no interest in Xue Zhi Ming. The man was good-looking but he was bound to have a lot of peach blossoms in his life, as he was born with the aura of an Emperor, he could woo any woman as long as they were willing to be with him.


    Fu Yu Sheng was the same but he never used his charm to seduce women left and right and thus he only had a few peach blossoms and that too when he was young. Though she was quite sure he did not date anyone despite being proposed to many times when they were studying.


    No sooner did she reply to Fu Yu Sheng, thetter called her in a hurry and despite her reassurance, he told her a bunch of things. Saying that she should pay attention to this and that, because Song Yan did not want to fight with him despite feeling a bit annoyed as he was treating her as a child, she still agreed with everything as she knew Fu Yu Sheng was only looking out for her.


    When she arrived at the hotel room which had been booked for her Song Yan felt a bit down as she was going to stay in such a big room alone.


    " If you miss him just tell him toe here, I am sure that he will be more than willing," stated Fang Yanli while floating next to Song Yan on the bed.


    Song Yan sighed and then said, " I know but I don''t want him to chase after me, the Fu family is an old family that stayed in the S city for a very long time. If I were to make him move to the capital, it would only trouble him even more."


    Fang Yanli did not say anything as she silently looked at Song Yan who moped in her room for a few more minutes before heading down to themon area.


    Lai Li was busy focusing on Xue Zhi Ming and thus she did not bother with Song Yan, Bai Yin on the other hand smiled at Song Yan in greeting while Pan Dn on the other hand walked over to Song Yan and asked with narrowed eyes, " Miss Song, was that man really your husband? He looks a bit too young don''t you think so. I mean nothing bad but you are an actress, if others were to find out that you married a young man, they might me you for grooming him don''t you think so?"


    Song Yan was about to greet the rest of the actors when she heard the words spoken by Pan Dn, her brows furrowed as she looked at the woman in front of her and couldn''t help but frown. What was this woman talking about? Fu Yu Sheng was clearly the older one among the two ¡­was she calling her ugly and old?


    Fang Yanli on the other hand burst outughing as she said, " This is why I told you to focus on working out a little more!"


    Song Yan''s eyes turned cold as she turned to look at Fang Yanli who pursed her lips and stoppedughing. Only then did Song Yan turn to look at Pan Dn and speak without any warmth in her voice, " My husband and I are well matched, there is no such thing as an age gap. He may look young but he is older than me by four years¡­ and what do you mean by grooming? Are you calling me old, Miss Pan? I might be in myte thirties but I am not that old where you can use me of grooming a minor and in any case I am questioned or med for grooming a minor, I know who to me from now on."


    Her eyes swept up as she looked at the peach blossoms which were scattered over Pan Dn''s eyebrows and then she stated, " Instead of worrying about me you should clear up your own mess."


    ----------------

 Chapter 998 Heading For Divorce ——-2

    ?


    Because of Fu Yu Sheng''s appearance, Song Yan fell out with Pan Dn irreversibly. While Pan Dn maintained that she was only looking out for Song Yan as there were many women who groomed their husbands from a young age and wereter caught in trouble¡ª¡ª Song Yan on the other hand did not believe a thing that came out of the mouth of the woman.


    She knew too many women like Pan Dn and was quite aware of the fact that Pan Dn only said those things to her because she wanted Song Yan to tell her about her husband''s identity in a moment of heat. Something that Song Yan detested the most, thus she did not care about Pan Dn and only focused on studying the script and familiarising herself with the role that she was going to y.


    As she lived as a ghost with only Fang Yanli and Gu Yijin to talk with Song Yan was not someone who liked to converse with a lot of people. Moreover, she noticed that Pan Dn was a woman who only attracted dangerous men. Her peach blossoms which were light pink when Song Yan first saw her were slowly turning into blood red which meant that the man, Pan Dn was seeing was not a good man. Song Yan did not wish to get entangled in a mess like that thus, she kept her distance from Pan Dn.


    However just because she was focusing on her shots and was busy discussing the role with Director Li it did not mean that Pan Dn was willing to stay quiet. Every time the two of them had a scene, Pan Dn would try to dominate Song Yan with her acting only to overact causing the entire scene to reshoot. Because of Pan Dn''s sinister desire to show herself as the better among the two, Song Yan had to shoot many scenes again and again.


    She was on the verge of snapping but it was a good thing that Xue Zhi Ming was willing to guide Pan Dn which helped her a little as the woman was simply too annoying! Song Yan was worried that instead of being framed for grooming minors, she might end up pping Pan Dn and make headlines.


    " You need to stay calm at all times," Shen Yue told Song Yan over the phone after listening to her day-to-day activities from Xi Shi who was worried that Song Yan was about to throw her temper. " I know that this will be hard but Pan Dn has a sugar daddy behind her and though he isn''t a big shot. He isn''t exactly clean either, so it would be better if you just keep your hands to yourself and stay clear of Pan Dn for the time being."


    " I got it," Song Yan rubbed the space between her eyebrows before ending the call. She was indeed a bit short-tempered but that was only because her cultivation which was going fantastic suddenly reached a bottleneck situation and that was all because Fu Yu Sheng was no longer with her.


    The spiritual energy in the capital was thin making it impossible for Song Yan to even break through the level she was at and that only annoyed her even more. Maybe she should have made use of thest night and asked Fu Yu Sheng to nourish her a little more that way she would have broken through the tenth level.


    " You sure have no shame," Fang Yanlimented with disgust etched on her face as she looked at Song Yan who looked back at her and then stated calmly, " You were the one who told me to act shameless, so why are you annoyed?"


    " Well at least you have Tao Guotin, if you are bored then you can go and meet him," suggested Fang Yanli.


    After Song Yan arrived at the capital, Fu Yu Sheng''s cousin Tao Guotin called her, telling her that he was also studying in the college at the capital and invited her toe and look around the capital with Little Fatty and his best friend Xiao Kun.


    " I will think about itter on," said Song Yan as she rolled in her bed trying to go back to sleep.


    On the other hand, Fu Yu Sheng stopped going to the Fu Manor altogether. His wife was not at home and his son disdained him for being old and smelly. Thest time he went to spend some son and Father Time with Fu Chen thetter looked at him and said,


    '' Eww dad, I am long past that age. If you want to spend time with me then buy thetest game console. We can y together.''


    Fu Yu Sheng, the old father refused to let his son be a game addict at such a young age and thus refused to buy the game console only to be called names by his son.


    He became a workaholic once again and made the top floor of the building his home.


    What was more his wife only called to him at night when it was past midnight, thus Fu Yu Sheng who was going through Song Yan withdrawal was in an especially bad mood. The pressure around him was always heavy and the expression on his face was gloomy, every time an employee met with Fu Yu Sheng, they shivered in chill as Fu Yu Sheng''s voice was colder than ice and god forbid if they were to make a mistake.


    Then they might be ice scriptures then and there.


    The senior executives as well as the juniors and the interns were terrified. They wanted to ask whether Madam Fu had gone back to her maternal home after getting into a fight with their boss but they were too scared to gossip.


    Some of them would often catch Fu Yu Sheng staring at his phone before raising his head and looking at his wedding ring, only for his expression to turn even more ugly and darker.


    And because of this another rumour started that Fu Yu Sheng was heading for divorce after fighting with his wife.

 Chapter 999 My Husband Is Not A Good Man

    "And cut!" Director Li shouted as he threw the script in his hand on the floor before turning his attention to Pan Dn as he scolded her fiercely, " How many times I have to tell you Dn, you are supposed to control your expression and the tone of your voice. You are scolding Zhuan Yi, Song Yan''s character not fighting like a shrew! You need to remember that you are ying the role of a young miss from a well-known family ..what kind of young miss throws a fit like that?"


    " I am sorry, Director Li," Pan Dn lowered her head and then apologized but because of her continuous blunders, Director Li had long run out of patience. He waved his hand and then said, " Forget it, we will shoot the scene with Song Yan and Xue Zhi Ming''s characters as for the rest you all need to read your script again and focus! Stop putting your energy into something stupid!"


    Though Director Li was scolding everyone on the set other than Song Yan and Xue Zhi Ming who were in good form. Pan Dn thought that he was scolding her and no one else, Pan Dn''s expression turned twisted as she turned to re at Song Yan who was focusing on the next scene.


    She even snorted in disdain and med Song Yan for showing off too much.


    Song Yan heard the snort but she did not pay attention to the arrogant and entric Pan Dn. She truly could not understand how Pan Dn''s head worked, if she was to make a mistake then it was Song Yan''s fault and if the director was to scold her then it was also Song Yan''s fault.


    The more Song Yan lived with Pan Dn, the more she thought that she couldn''t understand the woman anymore. Despite not talking to her, Pan Dn remained irritated and would often try to provoke her and when she failed in her attempts, Pan Dn would only be even more irritated.


    Song Yan shook her head and then turned her face to look at Xue Zhi Ming when Director Li shouted action. With her skills, it did not take much time for her to shoot a small scene where she and Xue Zhi Ming met for the first time and were able to clear her shot in one single cut.


    " You are really a good actress, Miss Song," Xue Zhi Ming praised as he pushed his hair to the side and looked at Song Yan with a polite smile. " It makes me wonder why you are not popr yet¡­ with your skills, you should have won many awards by now."


    " I know that," Song Yan knew that Xue Zhi Ming was trying to win some brownie points from her but it was just too bad that she wasn''t willing to hand them to him. She ignored the stunned look on Xue Zhi Ming''s face and then walked to her resting area where she sat down and asked Xu Shi to bring her a water bottle.


    At that moment, Lai Li came to sit next to her and very naturally turned to look at Song Yan and then said, " Your husband seemed to have sent a food truck, do you know?"


    Song Yan was lying on her chair but hearing Lai Li''s words, she stood up and looked around and sure enough she found arge food truck which was serving five-star meals to the staff. There was arge line in front of the food truck with the cafeteria was empty even Director Li looked a few times in the direction of the food truck.


    Seeing therge pink food truck, she took out her phone and then looked at the text messages sent by Fu Yu Sheng and sure enough she found out the text that he had sent her about sending a food truck to make sure that she would not forget him.


    Lai Li looked around and then whispered into Song Yan''s ear, " Miss Song, you need to be careful with Pan Dn. Just now when I was standing near the food truck, I heard Pan Dn im that it was sent to her¡­ her actions were so annoying that the chef had to take out a board with your name on it. Only then did she stop."


    She paused and then added, " Pan Dn is known for stealing other women''s boyfriends and sometimes she is even willing to be their mistress. She is not a good woman, I hope you will keep an eye on your husband¡­now that Pan Dn knows that your husband is rich, she will surely try to make her move on him."


    Song Yan turned to look at Lai Li and did not say anything. She had previously noticed that Lai Li though quiet seemed to have a lot of small thoughts in her head. She was the only one who had a better rtionship with everyone on the set but at the same time, she seemed to be doing something behind their backs as neither of the actors was having a good time with each other. There was a lot of awkwardness in the shooting area, even Bai Yin who was friendly and nice to her in the beginning was now keeping her distance from Song Yan after spending time with Lai Li.


    And what was more, Pan Dn seemed to be best friends with Lai Li. Song Yan had seen Pan Dn handing Lai Li a lot of good things and Lai Li also treated Pan Dn nicely on the surface but she would repeatedly nder Pan Dn in front of Song Yan.


    Though she seemed to be going for the restless and naive woman persona, Song Yan knew that Lai Li was not that simple woman.


    Seeing that Song Yan was simply staring at her and not saying anything, Lai Li smiled and then added in a stiff voice, " I hope you will not think too much. I indeed like Pan Dn a lot but I hate her actions of stealing other women and men, she even stole Bai Yin''s boyfriend¡­ do you know that? I am only telling you this because I want you to be on guard. If you don''t want to listen then I can''t say anything."


    --------------------

 Chapter 1000 My Husband Is Not A Good Man——2

    Song Yan felt her head throb. If she had not lived for hundreds of years, she would have been fooled by Lai Li but unfortunately for this woman, Song Yan wasn''t someone as naive as Bai Yin who would listen to her yapping and then believe every single word that wasing out of her mouth.


    Though Song Yan was able to see through Lai Li''s kind intentions, she did not want to create trouble with another actress so early. This was why she smiled at the woman and then stated with a nod, " Thank you for telling me, I will keep this in mind."


    With that, she stood up from the chair and was about to head to the food truck when she heard Lai Li suddenly call out to her and ask as if she was curious, " Sister Yan. I think that the day I saw youing with your husband, he was driving a rare and limited edition BCW. It must have cost millions right? Don''t find me rude I just wanted to know what kind of position your husband owns or maybe he might be the owner of apany itself. As I have seen the limited edition car is only in the possession of someone whose worth is in billions."


    Song Yan felt her head throb once again, her husband was good at everything but for the sake of defeating all sorts of evil intentions in Xue Zhi Ming''s heart, he chose to drive the most expensive car in their garage. Song Yan thought that with how rare that model was no one would find out about it but Lai Li seemed to have taken notice of it.


    She sighed and then stated coldly, " I cannot let you know about it, my husband''spany does not allow him to disclose his position or his wealth." Song Yan was not lying after what happened with Fu Yu Sheng''s father, Old Master Fu kept a close eye on everything and made sure that Fu Yu Sheng would only make a few appearances in public.


    Thus, he wasn''t allowed to ry anything to the public.


    Song Yan thought to herself that it was a good thing that Fu Yu Sheng chose to cover his face when he came to drop her or else this woman would have never left her alone.


    Lai Li still did not give up as she wanted to see how rich Fu Yu Sheng was and thus she pped her hands and then stated, " I am so sorry for asking this question, Sister Yan. In case it made you upset I have to say that you really are lucky, not only is your husband good-looking but he is also in a good position. By the way Sister Yan, will you let your husband take us out on dinner someday? I mean Brother Zhi Ming had already taken us to dinner and even Bai Yin and Pen Dn''s boyfriend took us out. Only you are left."


    Lai Li wanted to get to know Fu Yu Sheng better, she could see that the man was not simple. Even though he was clingy towards Song Yan, he was d in millions from top to bottom even though his watch was one of the most rare pieces ever made by thepany. Lai Li went to her room and searched for it, only to find that it cost more than seventy-five million dors!


    This was something that she hadn''t expected! However, she couldn''t narrow down Song Yan''s husband on the list.


    Song Yan saw through her thoughts at once and her face turned cold. There was no woman who would be able to stay calm when another woman was trying to have ideas about her husband. She indifferently pointed to the food truck and then asked, " Does that not count? My husband might look like he is really loving and rich but he also has three siblings to look after and elderlies to take care of ¡­ his sry is great but with him taking care of his family, there is hardly left. If he was that good then I wouldn''t be working as an actress. As for the car you speak of, its something that every rich guy buys once in his lifetime ¡ª¡ª it only shows that he cares more about showing off than taking care of his family, he is not that good of a man."


    With that, she turned on her heels and walked away. When Director Li told her that she was going to y the role of the female lead, Song Yan was indeed excited as she thought she was a step closer to her dream but after dealing with women like Lai Li and Pan Dn, she was running out of patience.


    She ignored the stiff look on Lai Li''s face and then walked over to the food truck. As she smelled her favourite egg wrap, Song Yan shook her head and then forgot all about Lai Li and only focused on the gift that her husband had prepared for her.


    Song Yan stopped in front of the food truck and then spoke to the chef working inside, " I would like to order an egg wrap please."


    " You finally got the time to eat huh?" The man spoke as he turned around and looked at Song Yan causing thetter''s eyes to turn wide as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng who handed her an egg wrap with shredded chicken and asked, " What are you doing here?"


    Fu Yu Sheng threw the tongs on the tform and then leaned down before whispering, " Apparently," he took out his phone and showed Song Yan the business news where a headline about their divorce was printed. " We are heading to divorce and your father is on my arse, did you not tell him that you wereing here to shoot? He dragged me to the Song house and taught me how to woo my wife back. It was embarrassing!"


    Song Yan looked at the sullen look on the face of the man and then at his attire before asking, " Did my father ask you to send this food truck while acting as a chef?"


    " Yes, he said that a woman''s way to heart was through her stomach."

 Chapter 1001 I Can Change Him

    ?


    Song Yan could not help butugh but when she saw Fu Yu Sheng, she couldn''t help but clear her throat and then say, " I really had no idea that he would do something like this, I will tell Dad to stop harassing you."


    But upon seeing that the man in front of her was still keeping his calm and was not saying anything, Song Yan knew that he was in a very bad mood which was why she hurriedly coaxed the man. With a smile on her face, she said, " Why don''t we go to lunch together? I am sure that you would like that, right?"


    However, it only ignited Fu Yu Sheng''s anger as he banged his hands on the counter of the food truck startling the chefs behind him. " What do you mean by going lunch together? Do you think I am going to forget that you did not take me seriously, did not call or text me when you were shooting? You are only shooting so why is it that you have forgotten me?! Even Fu Chen receives video calls but why not me!?"


    Song Yan looked around at the staff who paused in their work and was now staring at her and Fu Yu Sheng. Seeing this, Song Yan was afraid that they would get photographed and thus snapped a memory-blundering talisman before taking Fu Yu Sheng to her vanity van.


    " All right, I am sorry but I only did it because I thought you were busy," Song Yan immediately reflected on her mistakes as she helped Fu Yu Sheng sit down on the couch before taking out a bottle of chilled water from the small refrigerator inside the van. " Chen Chenes back home when it is afternoon and I am free at that time because it is lunch time but your lunchtime is an hourte which is why I cannot call you and at night, I am tired as I have to wake up early every day but I do text you as much as I can."


    " You can always call me, did I say that you are not allowed to call me just because I am working? No, I did not then why are you making decisions on your own? If you tell me that you want to call me I am willing to talk to you no matter what!" Fu Yu Sheng thought about how everyone was gossiping about his divorce and felt even more sullen. " Because you are not with me, everyone now thinks that we are going separate ways!"


    Song Yan''s eyelid twitch eyelids twitched as she heard her husband scold her. She sighed and then rubbed her head before saying, " Why are you crying like a teenager who is in love then? Just sue thosepanies who are making baseless rumours and fire those employees who don''t know how to work without gossiping about their boss."


    " I have already done that," Fu Yu Shen replied instantly.


    " Then why are you angry?" She asked with a frown.


    Fu Yu Sheng rolled his eyes before catching hold of his wife''s wrist and pulling her into hisp before saying, " How can I not be angry? I am used to your presence now I have to stay away from you it only makes me angry and frustrated. I still miss waking up while hugging every day!"


    " You..stay put," seeing that the man''s hands were going more and more naughty, Song Yan couldn''t help but scold the man a little. Though her scenes for the afternoon were done, she still had a bunch of them left as she needed to go to the evening shoot.


    " Can''t I?" Fu Yu Sheng pouted as he looked at Song Yan with his eyes that were shimmering with unvoicedints. " I did as you told me, I did not move to the capital, I take care of Chen Chen and I stay alone even though I have a wife. Just once¡­ I promise I will do it just once and go back home. It will give me motivation to stay away from you for the next few weeks. I will also not get angry."


    Song Yan looked at the man and blushed a little when she felt something hard press against her legs and then asked, " Are you sure that you will not get angry and refrain yourself?" Though she felt it was a bit awkward and immoral to do something like that here¡­ she also did not want any other woman to take advantage of her absence.


    Though she trusted Fu Yu Sheng, she still wanted to keep him stuffed such that he would not look anywhere else.


    " I promise." Fu Yu Sheng nodded solemnly.


    Only then did Song Yan give him permission to get rowdy which he did with every bit of his capacity.


    ¡­.


    " You¡­ you said that you were going to it once!" Song Yan pped the man on the arm feeling as if her waist had detached at some point from her body. It was numb yet throbbing causing her to feel annoyed.


    " I did it only once¡­ I am not asking you to do it again tomorrow," said the man cheekily. " Or did you think that it was just one time in a day? That''s too little!"


    " Get lost!" Song Yan kicked the man on the leg but he only chuckled and hugged her even tighter as he said, " I heard that Lai woman asking you to bring her and the rest of the team to dinner."


    Song Yan stiffened as she realised that the man must have heard her calling him a bad husband.


    " Yu Sheng ¡­ I have a shoot," she tried to hold the man off her as she felt him roll her over on her stomach before positioning himself behind her. " I need to get out and get ready."


    " Oh but I am a bad husband, aren''t I?" Fu Yu Sheng chuckled. " Then I have to uphold my title."


    " You¡­You bastard!"

 Chapter 1002 I Can Change Him ——2

    ?


    ---------------


    Once Fu Yu Sheng had his fill, he returned to his happy-go-lucky attitude, he turned to look at Song Yan who was getting ready for the shoot and ignored the blushing makeup artist who left the vanity van after she was done with Song Yan''s makeup.


    " Why don''t you want me to treat them to a nice restaurant ?" He asked


    Song Yan looked at the smiling man and scoffed before saying calmly, "It''s because they don''t deserve it. I can see that two of the actresses have some thoughts about you as they noticed that you are rich enough to own limited-edition watches and cars. They have been asking me about your identity and I don''t want to tell them as it will be a hassle if they were to find out that you are Fu Yu Sheng. Which is why I told them that you are selfish and petty, at least if they see you spending less money they will back off nicely."


    Though she only stayed with Pan Dn and Lai Li for a few weeks she was able to see through their personalities in three days. One was straightforward with her shamelessness while the other one was a bit more subtle. If she was to allow Fu Yu Sheng to take those fellow colleagues of hers to a high-ss restaurant then she could ascertain that those two wouldn''t sit still for even a day unless they found the identity of Fu Yu Sheng.


    It was better to keep his identity hidden for their own safety.


    Fu Yu Sheng was speechless but he did not refuse Song Yan, he agreed to take the filming team to a small restaurant which was neither too high or low.


    " Just tell them that I am willing to treat them, however tell them not to dressvishly," Fu Yu Sheng did not want to bring Xue Zhi Ming and Director Li to a small restaurant but for the sake of his wife''s requests andfort, he was willing to pull himself down a little. " If they dress too conspicuously then others would definitely look at us and it will be difficult to hide my identity."


    Though Fu Yu Sheng hardly gave any face-to-face interviews, he still had his fans following because he looked good. There were times when some of his fans would recognize him even when he was covered from top to bottom and if something like that happened it would be too annoying.


    Song Yan also knew that women all liked to dress up and nodded. She did not want to be eyed like a monkey when she was eating and thus agreed as well.


    As the two of them separated, Song Yan went back to her hotel while Fu Yu Sheng left for S city saying that he would be back in three days.


    She did not want to see the man work so hard but at the same time, she felt touched when she saw how considerate he was being towards her. Thus, she promised him a date when he came to the capital again which cheered Fu Yu Sheng up, behind him, Song Yan could see that Assistant Xi was also thanking the heavens and suddenly felt sympathetic towards the poor man.


    Song Yan thought that after hearing that Fu Yu Sheng was not a good man and was petty along with being a miser who only spent money on himself, Lai Li would back down. But who would have expected that she would ask Song Yan about Fu Yu Sheng again, this time her expression was even more haughty and Song Yan could see that she was looking down at her a little.


    What was this now?


    Though Song Yan was confused, she still nodded at Lai Li and then replied, " My husband agreed to treat you and the rest of my colleagues. He said that he had booked two tables at Hotel Fascinating Nights, he said no to dress up too much."


    Lai Li was the one who was speaking to Song Yan but Pan Dn and Bai Yin were listening as well, when Pan Dn heard Song Yan''s words she was speechless while Bai Yin on the other hand looked at her worriedly which only confused Song Yan even more.


    " Is that so ?" Lai Li''s expression if possible became even more contemptuous as she nodded and said, " Then I will let senior brother Ming know." With that, she turned on her heels and walked away behind her Pan Dn rolled her eyes and then turned to look at Song Yan before gruffly saying, " You are too stupid! You should have refused when you said that she was too pushy now keep your eye on your man tomorrow or else."


    Song Yan looked at Pan Dn strangely, who was warning her. Pan Dn was telling her to watch her man? Where did the sune up from this morning?


    Pan Dn did not say anything more and then took her leave. While Bai Yin stayed behind and softly spoke up, " Lai Li told us about your husband. She also said that you were too foolish and couldn''t control your husband, apart from that she said a few more things and then stated that if she were in your shoes then she wouldn''t have let her husband act so recklessly¡­"


    Bai Yin then raised her head to look at Song Yan and added in a tentative voice, " Though she did not mention it outright. I can see that she is targeting your husband, Sister Yan."


    ". ¡­ I understand," Song Yan felt her head throb, when she lied she thought that Lai Li would back off, who would have thought that the woman would foolishly think that she would be able to change Fu Yu Sheng and bring him back to the correct path with her love. " I will keep this in mind and thank you for telling this to me."


    She pulled out her phone and then texted Fu Yu Sheng to dress as irresponsibly as possible.

 Chapter 1003 A Man Like Fu Yu Sheng

    Song Yan did not bother with Lai Li as she knew that the woman was not going to listen to her and sure enough, on the evening of the day when she was going to take her colleagues to dinner, Lai Li ignored her suggestion of dressing casually and decided to chose a pure white dress that reached to her knees with heels sharp enough to drill holes in the ground.


    Seeing her dressed so nicely, Song Yan was speechless. She did not know what was going on in the head of Lai Li but she did not bother with her too much. If she wanted to suffer then there was nothing that Song Yan could do about it.


    Compared to Lai Li, Pan Dn was still a bit better she dressed up in a tank top and a pair of jeans while Bai Yin chose to dress in a pink jumpsuit that lookedfy and nice. Seeing that the two of them had taken on her suggestion, Song Yan nodded before turning to look at Xue Zhi Ming who was dressed in an overge ck tee with white pants. His face was covered with a matching hat and mask while he tapped fervently on the phone, from what she heard from Bai Yin, this man was now going after another woman.


    Song Yan did not think it was a loss as she did not care about Xue Zi Ming, to begin with, she turned to Director Li who was appropriately dressed but looked a bit nervous as he knew that he was going to have dinner with Fu Yu Sheng who was not only the owner of the Fu corporations but he was also one of the investors in the movie.


    " What do you say, Miss Song? I look good right?" Director Li wanted to impress Fu Yu Sheng and though he couldn''t understand why he had to dress casually, he still followed Song Yan''s orders as she was the second madam of the Fu family.


    " You look fine, Director Li," Song Yan replied a bit guiltily as she was the reason why Director Li''s previous project was shelved to be never released in the movie theatres.


    Director Li wanted to leave a good impression on Fu Yu Sheng thus he chose to drive everyone to the restaurant where Fu Yu Sheng was treating them. As Song Yan told him, Fu Yu Sheng looked for the cheapest restaurant in the capital and not only that, he even dressed up in a ck shirt and pants with a thick golden chain around his neck.


    Though one of the corners of his shirt was dangling out of his pants and he looked like he had just woken up to attend the dinner, somehow he still managed to pull off that look. Song Yan knew that he tried his best to look careless and sleazy but when she turned to look at Lai Li and Pan Dn, she was speechless to see that those two women were looking at Fu Yu Sheng as if they had never seen a man.


    And that too when half of his face was covered in a mask.


    Behind her, she heard Xue Zhi Ming scoff before hearing him say, " Why are you even following a man like this? Isn''t it better to choose someone else?"


    Song Yan did not say anything, she simply walked over to Fu Yu Sheng who stood outside the restaurant.


    " Have you been waiting for too long?" She asked the man when she saw how Lai Li was staring at him as if he was a meat bone and Lai Li a dog.


    Fu Yu Sheng wanted to hug Song Yan and tell her that he did not wait for long but upon noticing the re of his wife, he immediately cleared his throat and gruffly said, "Of course, how slow can you get? I arranged this dinner because you said that you wanted to treat your colleagues, so why the hell were you walking like a turtle? You made me wait for an entire fifteen minutes."


    After he finished speaking, he turned on his heels to walk inside the restaurant while Song Yan was left behind. She turned to look at Pan Dn who now looked a bit wary of Fu Yu Sheng and nodded in satisfaction before saying, " Don''t mind him, he looks a bit rough on the outside but he is really nice."


    Pan Dn thought that Song Yan was trying to save face for herself. As she had dated many men like Fu Yu Sheng in the past, such men were not only violent but they did not even mind raising their hands on their woman. Didn''t those scumbag exes of hers do the same thing? They also acted like this and then when they got back home, they hit her.


    Speaking of which she thought that it was too much of a shame, the men she had been with in the past were all sleazy and oddballs. Fu Yu Sheng was the only one whom she found pleasing to the eye as he was young and did not look too bad with his physique but why did he have to be so violent?


    Sure enough, no man could be perfect. Pan Dn shook her head and then threw the thoughts of bing Song Yan''s husband''s mistress at once.


    On the other hand, Lai Li did not seem to be fazed by Fu Yu Sheng''s cold and gruff voice in fact she looked pleased as she tightly clutched her purse in excitement. Only Bai Yin could be said to be the normal one among the three as she only nced at Fu Yu Sheng before looking at Song Yan with a sympathetic look on her face.


    "Let''s go inside," Though Director Li did not understand what was going on at first but when he saw the look on Lai Li''s face along with the disappointment on Pan Dn''s, he seemed to have understood something and was speechless. Why were all the women of this age and time like this? Can''t they work harder instead of taking shortcuts?


    --------------

 Chapter 1004 A Man Like Fu Yu Sheng——2

    \Fu Yu Sheng was waiting for the group to enter the restaurant, as soon as they all came inside he took the lead and then guided them to the table that he had picked out.


    " Sit, you all must be tired after taking care of my wife right? She can be a handful sometimes. I know as I have lived with her for a long time," as soon as he opened his mouth, Fu Yu Sheng started to berate Song Yan for being toozy and spending causing Pan Dn and Bai Yin''s mouths to drop open even Xue Zhi Ming frowned despite being a man who himself treated women like shoes that he wore on his feet.


    Bai Yin couldn''t hear Fu Yu Sheng anymore, so she raised her hand and then waved it before saying, " No, Miss Song is really good at acting. We are the one who troubles her most of the time since we are not as good as her."


    " Yes, though she might be a spendthrift an actress needs to pay attention to her looks the most," Pan Dn chimed in as her impression of Fu Yu Sheng dropped even further. " She is a good actress and knows how to take care of her juniors."


    " Thats indeed true," Xue Zhi Ming spoke he wanted to say some more but his hand was tapped by Director Li who shook his head and told him to speak less.


    Xue Zhi Ming''s eyes shed. He was someone who worked in the filming industry for a very long time, he was able to understand Director Li''s sign at once, he looked at Fu Yu Sheng and then at the women around the table. Something clicked in his head and his lips curled in a smile, he thought that the man was just a crybaby but it looked like he was smart as well.


    Only Lai Li was the one who couldn''t see past what was happening on the table. Her eyes were locked on Fu Yu Sheng and they never moved, she wanted to get close to him even if he treated his wife roughly. In her head, she thought that she could change him for the better.


    She had seen the world, so she knew better than anyone that the one thing which was the most important was in the end money. As long as one had money in their pockets, they would be able to do anything they wanted and thus, she did not care about Fu Yu Sheng''s crude actions all she cared about was his money.


    Fu Yu Sheng only said those words because he wanted to take a look at his wife''s colleagues. If there was someone who did not deserve to be in the cast then he was going to have them escorted out as he did not care about anyone but his wife. Thus, when he saw that both Pan Dn and Bai Yin were speaking up for his wife, he was quite satisfied. Even Xue Zhi Ming seemed a bit pleasing to his eyes¡ª- only Lai Li seemed a bit too lost in her ogling that she did not hear a word that he said to her.


    '' This won''t do, an actress like this will only ruin the entire movie,'' thought Fu Yu Sheng. He looked at Lai Li one more time before moving his gaze away from her, he would give her a small window of doubt, if she worked hard then he would not kick her out of the movie but if she was to think of doing something to his wife then she can forget about staying in the film industry much less in the filming crew.


    Song Yan ignored Lai Li and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng before saying, " Shall we order something?" Though she seemed to be saying those words casually others could see that she was actually asking for permission to order.


    Seeing this Pan Dn and Bai Yin were simply stunned. They couldn''t understand why Song Yan was married to a man like this, from whom she needed to get permission for the smallest thing, only Xue Zhi Ming seemed to be having fun now.


    He looked at Fu Yu Sheng a bit more time such that he would remember his eye shape. Though Lai Li was not sessful in finding Fu Yu Sheng''s identity, Xue Zhi Ming knew that he would be able to do it as he had his own connections.


    " Order the cheapest things understand? There is this car that I have been eyeing for a long time and it just got a discount of fifty thousand yuan. I can''t waste any more money by treating you to expensive dishes all right?" Fu Yu Sheng told Song Yan.


    No sooner did he finish speaking, Pan Dn and Bai Yin''s faces dropped while Xue Zhi Ming''s shoulders started to shake as he noticed Fu Yu Sheng''s awkwardness through his eyes, clearly the man was not used to acting like this but for the sake of his wife he was going past his bottom line.


    Even Director Li felt an urge to cast Fu Yu Sheng in his movie. With such skills, Fu Yu Sheng could definitely deliver a hit! This time even Lai Li couldn''t help but frown as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng with disbelief marring her eyes. She thought that the man was just a bit stingy but who would have thought that he was this big of a miser!


    Song Yan looked at the expression of the women and stifled augh, she had to admit that Fu Yu Sheng was doing an amazing job. She cleared her throat and then meekly replied before ordering a few less expensive dishes she handed the menu back to Fu Yu Sheng who ordered a few expensive dishes for himself and then said,


    " Don''t look at me like that, I work hard every day. I need my nutrition. I already did my duty by sending you that expensive food truck that you wanted."


    This statement touched the nerves of the three women especially Pan Dn who seemed to have had a bad experience with a man like Fu Yu Sheng. Seeing her expression twisted like this, Song Yan was sure that if she could Pan Dn would have kicked Fu Yu Sheng in the stomach.


    Only Lai Li frowned remembering how Fu Yu Sheng cried on the day of departure and asked with a suspicious look on her face, " Sister Yan, I think that your husband loves you a lot. After all he cried when you left him."

 Chapter 1005 A Door That Was Unlocked

    ?


    Song Yan paused as she turned to re at Fu Yu Sheng ming him for causing this trouble. She should have known that it wouldn''t be that easy for her to fool Lai Li who seemed to have seen the world a bit more than the other two.


    " Well of course, I couldn''t help but be a bit emotional," said Fu Yu Sheng under the drilling of his wife''s heel on the tip of his shoe. " She took my branded bag and whatnot, if something were to happen to my bags where would I arrange money to buy another one? I told her that she could have brought the cheaper ones but she did not listen to me saying she has an image to maintain. Sigh, what kind of image a C-grade actress can even have?"


    Only after he finished speaking did Song Yan pull away her foot, Fu Yu Sheng raised his head and looked at his wife who looked quite satisfied with what he had said and was speechless, why did it feel like Song Yan seemed to have found her hidden fetish?


    Lai Li still felt like there was something missing so she asked, " But you also screamed those words about how you were the most important person in her life¡ª¡ª"


    " Ah, that''s because its cheaper to keep her," Fu Yu Sheng silently noted down another grievance that he needed to deal with Lai Li in his little notebook before saying, " If she ran amok with someone else and then divorced me, wouldn''t I have to pay her alimony? Who will do that?"


    This time even if Lai Li wanted to hold onto a small fragment of hope she couldn''t help but show a bit of contempt in her eyes, she couldn''t understand why Song Yan was married to a man who degraded her like this, was this the kind of man she liked?


    Then in front of the stiff-faced Bai Lin, Pan Dn and Lai Li, whose expression was simply indescribable at the moment, Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at Song Yan and then gruffly spoke, " I hope you are keeping your distance from opposite gender, if I find out that you did something behind my back then I will throw you out of the house after breaking your legs." As he spoke he rolled his sleeves up showing a ck dragon tattoo.


    He looked like a real gangster while speaking like this.


    Inexplicably, even Lai Li shivered when she saw Fu Yu Sheng act like this. She thought that she could deal with this kind of man but now that she was seeing him live in action, she couldn''t help but shiver in fright¡ª¡ª from the way he talked and acted, it was clear that he worked in an undergroundpany.


    She couldn''t help but look at Song Yan who was nodding like a meek wife and scoffed.


    Pan Dn and Bai Yin were even incredulous. What was Song Yan thinking when she married this kind of man?


    After the server finished serving the dishes, Fu Yu Sheng got a call and had to leave the table to attend the call, taking advantage of his absence, Pan Dn immediately asked, " Sister Song were you rather young when you married your husband?"


    " Thats right," Song Yan replied and she wasn''t lying this time as Fu Yu Sheng and she married as soon as they finished college. She picked up her chopsticks and then ced the first piece of meat in Fu Yu Sheng''s bowl before continuing, " Our parents were really against it but I loved him too much and couldn''t help but chase after him as he looked so good. We have been married for more than eight years now, isn''t it romantic?"


    Bai Yin almost choked when she heard Song Yan gush over the gangster who just left their table on the other hand Xue Zhi Ming was trying his best to ovee his fit ofughter. He tapped on his screen one after another and then finally came to a stop at the name Fu Yu Sheng.


    Thest time not many noticed but Fu Yu Sheng was also wearing a very low-key wedding ring. Because the diamond was too small, no one paid attention to it but Xue Zhi Ming was quick to pick up small details and he knew that the diamond was of a kind despite being small and not really grand.


    Thus, he searched for the buyers of that diamond and finally narrowed the list down to three names. And as he looked at Fu Yu Sheng whose eyes looked quite simr to Song Yan''s husband, he knew that the man sitting in front of them was none other than the richest man in the country.


    No wonder Song Yan was trying so hard to gatekeep her husband so desperately.


    If he was the one married to Fu Yu Sheng, he too would have tried to hide him from the world but that only made the entire situation even more exciting.


    Xue Zhi Ming closed his phone and then took a sip from his ss wondering what should he ask in return for cracking this secret.


    Pan Dn stared at Song Yan''s love-sick expression and simply shook her head. She wondered if Song Yan had a tough life because no way in hell would she find that kind of man attractive. Just because he looked good and took care of her daily needs she was willing to stay with him?


    She could not help but say, " Sister Yan... I will call you sister Yan from now on. I don''t know whether or not I am in the position to say this but¡­ I think you need to take a look at other men around you, for example, Brother Zhi Ming!"


    Xue Zhi Ming had just taken a sip of his beer when he heard Pan Dn drag his name into the conversation. Suddenly a chill crawled up his spine and then he turned to look at King Yama who was standing behind him.


    Xue Zhi Ming: "¡­" I am d I figured this man''s identity out or I would have died tonight.


    -----------------

 Chapter 1006 A Door That Was Unlocked ——2

    ?


    Pan Dn ignored Xue Zhi Ming''s expression of ''shut up and stay quiet'' and continued speaking, " I mean sure your husband might be good looking but he is stingy and not at all generous. He doesn''t even respect you as his wife, I am not saying this because I have any schemes over your husband but I think one should look past someone''s looks. What''s more men like him really do not deserve any women. You should take a look at Brother Zhi Ming, he is not only generous but he is also kind and respects women a lot. Compared to your husband, he will definitely treat you better."


    " Sister Dn," ignoring the ominous funeral march which was ying behind him, Xue Zhi Ming turned to look at Pan Dn with a smile and said, " You shouldn''t randomly pair other people together. More importantly, Sister Yan and I are celebrities while she is married and I have someone, if such rumours were to spread what would you do?"


    Only then did the chill behind him calm down a little and Xue Zhi Ming heaved a sigh of relief.


    Song Yan suddenly found Pan Dn pleasing to her eyes which was why she smiled and nodded before saying, "He might look gruff but he is kind ."


    " How can you call him kind?" Pan Dn was shocked when she heard Song Yan speaking up for her husband. She thought that thetter was only speaking like this because she still did not know that there were a lot of good men in the world and then immediately said, " You should take a look around you, sister Yan. You will definitely realize that your husband is the opposite of kind."


    When the cold wind behind him started to get cold once again Xue Zhi Ming reached out his hand and then held Pan Dn back. He was worried that if this woman continued to speak she would seriously drag him down in his grave.


    " Sister Dn please eat your meal," Xue Zhi Ming ced a bunch of pieces of lean meat in Pan Dn''s bowl and said, "It is going to get cold."


    " What were you all talking about?" Fu Yu Sheng returned and though he was smiling one could see that his expression was cold. Especially when he looked at Xue Zhi Ming like he wanted to eat him alive.


    Xue Zhi Ming chuckled stiffly as he knew that this man had heard everything and yet was acting as if he did not have the slightest bit of an idea of what was going on.


    Song Yan did not say anything and simply ced another piece of meat in Fu Yu Sheng''s bowl as she too had noticed that he was staring at Xue Zhi Ming like he wanted to see him gone, beside her Director Li stiffly continued his meal.


    He clearly wanted to impress Fu Yu Sheng but with the drama that was going on he could hardly fit in a single word, he was worried that if he were to call Fu Yu Sheng by his title, he would end up getting scolded severely.


    Lai Li saw how considerate Song Yan was being while Fu Yu Sheng hardly paid any attention to her and scoffed, this was such a waste of time, she thought in her head.


    Of course, Xue Zhi Ming caught her expression and chuckled softly. He wanted to know what would Lai Li feel once she found out who Song Yan''s husband really was.


    After the meal, everyone returned to their rooms only Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan were left alone along with Xue Zhi Ming.


    " Mister Xue, is there something that you want?" Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at Xue Zhi Ming who was following after him and Song Yan with his assistant in tow and couldn''t help but ask. He was a bit annoyed that this man did not know how to read the line between the space, he wanted to go on a walk with his wife why was this man following them?


    Xue Zhi Ming smiled and then waved his phone in front of Fu Yu Sheng before saying, " I don''t want anything expensive CEO Fu. It''s just that I have sent an application to yourpany as I want to sign under yourbel. If you could clear the application ASAP, that would be nice."


    Behind him, Xue Zhi Ming''s assistant was shocked he looked at Fu Yu Sheng and then at Xue Zhi Ming before turning his head to look at Fu Yu Sheng. This petty and non-generous guy was actually the richest CEO?!!!


    Fu Yu Sheng stiffened as he tried to y it cool, " What are you talking about? I don''t know¡ª¡ª"


    " Your wedding ring is one in a million President Fu," Xue Zhi Ming pointed out. " Only three people in the country own the diamond called the Tears of siren, you should have taken proper care of your identity, don''t you think so?"


    Only then did Fu Yu Sheng look down at his wedding ring that was glittering under the star as if it had trapped stars of its own and sigh, " I cannot do that? Even if you are the best actor... you need to audition and go through the¡ª¡ª"


    " Help me break the contract with mypany and I will make sure that no man will get close to your wife in the next six months," Xue Zhi Ming interrupted Fu Yu Sheng with a smile. " Not only will I keep my distance from her, but I will also make sure that others do the same. Will that be enough?"


    " I will tell my assistant to clear your application," Fu Yu Sheng immediately conceded causing Song Yan to p him on the back. "What are you mending those rules for, Idiot!"


    "It''s toote, Madam Fu," Xue Zhi Ming waved his hand as he turned on his heels and then walked away. " Your husband had already promised me."


    As soon as the man was gone Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at his wife and then raised his hands in the air, " I am sorry."


    " Humph, if you are sorry ¡­ thene to my room ¡ª¡ª this time make sure to act a bit more gruffly."


    " Sorry?" Fu Yu Sheng thought that he had misheard his wife when he noticed a furious blush scattered on her face, " I want you to treat me gruffly."


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­" He was not wrong he did unlock a door that he shouldn''t have.

 Chapter 1007 You Will Die If You Leave The Hotel

    ?


    " I can''t do it¡­" Fu Yu Sheng gritted his teeth as he looked at his wife, he did not know where she learned such things but he suddenly wished he could get a hold of the person who taught her such things and p him left and right.


    Song Yan who had already taken a shower and was sitting on the bed in nothing but a bathrobe narrowed her eyes and then called him sternly, " Yu Sheng."


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­"


    In the end not only did Fu Yu Sheng have to listen to her wishes and act like a thug till the end, but he even had to exin to the other room upants that they were only role-ying and there was no such thing as forceful y.


    " Hahaha!" Song Yan wiped the corner of her eyes while huddled in the bed, with a nket covering her body she looked a charming sight. Seeing her like this Fu Yu Sheng gulped swallowing the desire building in his heart and then walked over to her before pinching her cheek, " You areughing? I thought I was going to die out of embarrassment!"


    " Who told you to be so loud?" Song Yan sat up straight on the bed and then picked up her clothes before walking over to the bathing room and changing her clothes after cleaning herself. " You were the one who got too into it and started acting rowdy, I told you to slow down."


    In response, he only rolled his eyes and then picked up his shirt from the bed and said, " Are you leaving?"


    " I am," Song Yan bowed down and kissed him on the lips before pulling away. " I have a morning shot in six hours, I need as much sleep as possible."


    Fu Yu Sheng put on his shirt and then picked up his mask before saying in a muffled voice, " I will drop you."


    It was already past one in the morning if there was a morning shot to be recorded surely the other actors must have gone to sleep by now. No one should catch the two of them together when it was sote.


    With that thought in his head, Fu Yu Sheng dropped Song Yan off at the shooting location but even so, his car was still photographed by the paparazzi and when the next day Song Yan woke up, she found Lai Li looking like she had lost a million dor lottery.


    " What happened?" Song Yan asked Bai Yin curiously.


    Thetter was dressed in a long floral dress and was reading her lines when she heard Song Yan''s question and raised her head before looking at Lai Li.


    " CEO Fu came to the shooting location earlier in the morning to look for Director Li," replied Bai Yin with a shake of her head. " Director Li told us that CEO Fu wanted to talk to him about the movie and after he was finished with the conversation he left. However, his visit to the shooting location is all over the social media."


    Bai Yin sighed and then continued, " Lai Li found out about it as well and ever since then she has been unhappy. She thinks that she wasted her opportunity."


    Song Yan''s eyes flickered as she went to the vanity van and got ready before the shot. However, the simple scene that she thought would finish within a few minutes turned out to be a tragically long one. Maybe it was because Lai Li was not in a good state of mind after finding out that she missed meeting with Fu Yu Sheng, she continued to make mistakes.


    And just like that three hours passed by but not a single decent shot was recorded as Lai Li messed up her lines every freaking time.


    In the end, even the good-natured Director Li ran out of patience and then threw the script on the ground before saying, " CUT!!" He turned to re at Lai Li and then said, " I have no idea what is going on in your mind, Lai Li but you need to understand that you are here to act! Your job is to deliver wless scenes and not to act muddleheaded all day long now because of you the scene which was supposed to be shot and done today needs to be pushed to another morning! You have wasted the time of so many people, do you understand what you are doing?"


    " I am sorry, Director Li," Lai Li bowed in front of Director Li feeling unjustified and angered. Clearly, it was Director Li who caused her to miss meeting Fu Yu Sheng and yet she was ming her now. If he had called them to have even a small meeting with Fu Yu Sheng, she wouldn''t be so lost.


    " Damn, she really thinks she is something isn''t she?" Pan Dn peeled a tangerine and muttered as she sat in themon practice room which was booked by Director Li. She watched Lai Li leave the practice room while all dolled up and was speechless. She was the one who needed to do the most practice among all four of them and yet Lai Li was acting as if she was the most skilled one among them.


    Even Bai Yin was dissatisfied at this point by Lai Li. They all woke up early this morning because they had scenes with Lai Li, however, the scenes were simple and it shouldn''t have taken too much effort on Lai Li''s part but because of her airhead attitude, they all have to wake up on the weekends now that the scenes arranged for them couldn''t be moved.


    Despite all of this Lai Li was acting as if she was not in the wrong and instead of practising her scenes she left on her merry way.


    Song Yan pursed her lips and did notment instead she turned to the other two and then said, "Let''s continue practising. We still need a bit more practice."


    -----------------

 Chapter 1008 You Will Die If You Leave The Hotel ——-2

    ?


    After the practice, Song Yan wiped her sweat and then turned to look at Pan Dn and Bai Yin. The two of them were discussing going to shop for clothes in the evening, now that the scenes which were supposed to be shot were done, the two of them did not want to stay at the hotel cooped up in their rooms.


    However, Song Yan unexpectedly saw that Pan Dn''s face was now covered with a death aura, even Bai Yin''s forehead had a few wisps of cadaveric qi.


    Song Yan did not expect that when she was working as an actress she would see something like this. She had been so lost in shooting and recording scenes that she forgot that she was a celestial master. She nced at Pan Dn whose entire face was covered in death aura and pursed her lips before ncing at Bai Yin.


    From the looks of it, the one who was in danger was Pan Dn and because Bai Yin was going with her, she too was in danger. But with the contrast in their death aura, Bai Yin might be able to survive the cmity however, Pan Dn ¡ª- she was doomed to die today.


    Pan Dn did not know that she was in any sort of danger, she excitedly discussed with Bai Yin that there was a dress she had been eyeing and now had the funds to buy it.


    " I am going to wear it at the Big Cherry g," Pan Dn expressed her intentions for the dress that she had yet to buy. "It''s going to be held in three weeks but I need to get it adjusted and if I have gotten fat, then I also need to go on a diet."


    " I need a dress too," Bai Yin and Pan Dn were from the samepany, the two of them were not close but after what happenedst night neither Bai Yin nor Pan Dn were as bitter as they used to be because Pan Dn told Bai Yin that her ex was the same as Song Yan''s husband and in case she had married him then she would have suffered from a long time.


    The two discussed a bit more before turning to look at Song Yan who was staring at her script but did not seem to be reading. Pan Dn thought thatst night Song Yan was taken away by her husband and she must have been tormented by him. Thinking like this she suddenly felt sorry for Song Yan and then said, " Sister Yan, do you want toe with us? You can also change your mood what do you say?"


    But when she did not receive a response from Song Yan Pan Dn walked over to Song Yan and patted her on the shoulder.


    No sooner did she touch Song Yan''s shoulder, Song Yan turned to look at the window next to the couch and found herself standing in the middle of a shopping mall.


    She saw that Pan Dn and Bai Yin were leisurely strolling inside the mall, on the third floor. When suddenly they were chased by a crazed-looking man, he eximed how Pan Dn left him when he went bankrupt and went looking for another man who was rich. He seemed to have lost all his senses and before anyone could stop him, he suddenly undid therge canister that he was carrying and then threw it at Pan Dn and Bai Yin.


    Inside the canister must have been acid because the second it sshed on Pan Dn, she screamed like a pig who was getting butchered. Her skin started to melt and because she got a ssh face first, she ended up getting her face ruined. Bai Yin did not get affected much but her face also caught a few specks of acid, causing her to scream as well.


    But that wasn''t all, when the man saw that Pan Dn was still alive, he rushed at her and then pushed her off the third floor causing her to fall on the white floor turning into a human meat patty.


    Blood and flesh which was burnt sttered all over before screams and panicked cries echoed in the mall.


    Sure enough, it was just as Song Yan thought, this woman might have invited a peach blossom cmity as she only fell for men who were not good.


    If it was before, Song Yan would have ignored whatever was happening to Pan Dn. But now that she knew Pan Dn a bit better than she did in the past, Song Yan knew that she was not a bad woman though shameless and sneaky. What was more if something happened to Pan Dn and Bai Yin today then she would have to re-shoot the entire scenes from the beginning.


    Not only would it be troublesome but Fu Yu Sheng might even make a fuss.


    Song Yan then turned to look at Pan Dn and said, "It''s best if you stay at home today and take a look at the men you have dated," as she spoke she pursed her lips when her eyes throbbed and then suddenly turned vague. " If there is someone who is bothering you then you need to first handle him by sending him to the prison."


    Pan Dn stared at Song Yan in disbelief before saying, " Sister Song did you see something ?" There was indeed someone bothering but she had kept the matter under wraps so how could Song Yan know about it?


    " It doesn''t matter whether or not I saw something," replied Song Yan. She then continued and said, "I have studied a bit of physiognomy from Master Gu. You know him right? And I can see that you are in danger of losing your life today. So it''s better if you stay at the hotel and unless you file aint in the police station it''s better if you don''t go anywhere."


    This time both Pan Dn and Bai Yin looked at Song Yan before they burst outughing.


    " Ah! Sister Song, it seems that you have been fooled by that master of yours. How can my physical features tell you that I am going to die today?"

 Chapter 1009 Splashed with acid ——1

    <h4>Chapter 1009 Sshed with acid ¡ª¡ª1</h4>


    Seeing that Song Yan''s expression grew cold,? Pan Dn realized that she might have said the wrong thing. She cleared her throat and then said in a hurried voice, " I did not mean that what I meant to say was, Sister Yan something like this is not possible. If one could tell who was going to die and live with just the physical features of a person then no one would ever meet with an ident, right? Let me tell you, there is no such thing as supernatural and predictions in this world. All those masters and card readers are only skilled swindlers who know how to say what others want to hear, you cannot listen to them, all right?"


    After speaking she looked at the clock on the wall and yelped, " We need to go. Director Li wants us toe back before nine as he wants to shoot a night scene past nine." Pan Dn then turned to look at Song Yan and asked, " Are you not going toe to the mall with us?"


    " I am not," Song Yan rejected, she did not want to go outside and get entangled with a crazy man for no reason. If she was to go with Pan Dn and Bai Yin then she might not be able to stop and beat that stupid man until he was beaten ck and blue.


    After all, sshing acid on the face of a woman just because she broke up with him was wrong no matter what the reason was behind it.


    She then turned to look at Pan Dn and Bai Yin who were staring at her with exasperation. Surely they were thinking that Song Yan was only refusing to go with them because she still believed that they were going to stumble into trouble.


    '' Seriously what''s wrong with her? How can she say something so scary when someone is about to step out?'' Pan Dn thought in her head but she did not say anything to Song Yan as she med her gloomy personality on the years of torment she went under her husband''s hands.


    " Then we will leave first?" Pan Dn suggested to leave as she turned to look at Bai Yin who also nodded.


    Seeing them leave Song Yan thought about something a little and then took out a B-grade protection talisman because the incident was not big, she was certain that a B-grade talisman should be enough to protect these two.


    She stood up from her ce on the couch and then handed the talismans to Pan Dn and Bai Yin. When she saw that the two were looking at her questioningly Song Yan exined, " These are really good talismans, they cost me more than fifty thousand Yuan each but I will hand these two to you for the time being as I don''t feel good seeing you leave. Take them with you if something happens they will protect you but if nothing happens there is no problem carrying them, right?"


    If they were not willing to listen then there was nothing that she could do about it anyway. But Song Yan did not want to watch the future of these two young women go down the drain just like that, they were younger than her and it would be a shame if their faces were to get ruined especially when they graduated with a degree in drama and theatre.


    " Sister Yan, you paid fifty thousand for these small strips of paper?" Pan Dn was stupefied, she thought that Song Yan''s husband was cheap and petty but now she thought that he was right about not handing the financial responsibilities of their families to Song Yan. How can she buy two strips of paper for a million yuan? Was she crazy ?!


    What if her husband finds out about it and hits her? Pan Dn had an ex like that, he hated it when she wasted money and would often hit and scold her when she did something like buying a branded bag or something when she did not need it.


    The more Pan Dn thought the more she couldn''t help but look at Song Yan with a pitiful expression as she took out a card and handed it to Song Yan, " Here there is a million inside it, you should keep it with you in case your husband asks about it just go ahead and show him this card all right?" She then continued to say,? " I don''t have much money myself so make sure to pay me back when you earn it back all right?"


    When Song Yan took the card, she was speechless but now that Pan Dn had paid her for the talismans she couldn''t let her walk out of the hotel without the talismans and thus forced both Bai Yin and Pan Dn to wear it.


    " You should carry them with you it is not like they weigh anything," Song Yan walked out of the practice room leaving Pan Dn and Bai Yin to exchange a dismayed look with each other.


    " Seriously," Pan Dn looked down at the talisman in her hand and then said, " She is too forceful."


    "Let''s just take them with us," said Bai Yin as she ced the talisman inside her purse. " She is only trying to look out for us there is no need to feel bad. You can take it as her own way of looking after her juniors."


    " I am not saying that I don''t like it," Pan Dn sighed as she ced the talisman in the pocket of her jeans she threw her hands back and ced them at the back of her head. " I have seen many talismans like these, you might not believe it but I used to buy them at every chance I got and you know what happened? Nothing. Even after wasting more than a hundred and thousands of yuan on these, nothing came out of them."


    With that, she started telling Bai Yin about her experience with the talismans that she purchased.


    -------------

 Chapter 1010 Splashed with acid ——2

    <h4>Chapter 1010 Sshed with acid ¡ª¡ª2</h4>


    On their way to the mall, Pan Dn started speaking, " My parents did not have a peaceful marriage which was why I wanted to have a peaceful and loving marriage. Back then one of my aunts said that she met a master and she gave her a talisman and that blessed her to meet with my uncle who is really kind and loving. Which was why I also started to buy these talismans."


    Pan Dn was young and did not know how to decipher a true master from a fake ones. Thus, she visited every stall that she could find and asked them to calcte her marriage fate. The divination said that she would find the love of her life in high school and she would grow up with him together.


    In the end, what happened after that divination? The man she dated in high school turned out to be a real scumbag.


    After she broke up with that man, Pan Dn went to date another man when she took admitted to a college, though she did not believe in divination as much as she did before she still respected it, in the end. Nothing happened, all the men she dated turned out to be worse than the others.


    There was one time she even tried to make a man love her by buying tons of Love Awakening talismans and what happened? That man went ahead and cheated on her. He even med his actions on her saying that she was too clingy and naive.


    Ever since then Pan Dn stopped believing in divination and everything rted to that, there was one time she ran into another master who told her that she was going to get married to a great man soon.


    And though Pan Dn did not believe him, she did have some hope thinking that she would be able to finally find a great man but then she ran into another jerk. When he became rich after winning a lottery, he treated her really kindly but then it did not take long for him to go broke, after that he started to me her even more saying that it was her fault and that she was jinx.


    Fed up with his taunts, Pan Dn left him but then that man started to chase after her turning up at her workce and home ming her for running away to chase after another man who was rich and well-settled.


    What smooth and loving marriage? Those were all glib lies that those masters told her because they knew that she wanted to hear those words.


    Thus every time she saw these yellow talismans, Pan Dn would remember how she was fooled by those swindlers, instinctively she wanted to throw the talisman away but then she thought about how Song Yan handed it to her because she was worried about her. Pan Dn had long forgotten the warmth of anyone caring for her, because she worked in the filming industry she knew that people were born selfish in this field of work.


    They hardly cared about anyone and would drag others down to rise if they found out that they were losing their poprity.


    Thus even though Pan Dn felt iparablyplicated, she still did not throw the talisman away.


    Even Bai Yin noticed what Pan Dn was thinking and then said, " I know that you are feeling conflicted but it''s best to keep them with us, any way you have handed the money to Sister Song," Bai Yin''s heart softened when she thought about how Song Yan was caring for the two of them in her own way. " I think because Sister Song lived a troubled life she often relied on such things to make herself feel good, we shouldn''t ignore her kind intentions by throwing these talismans away."


    Bai Yin really believed Song Yan, she knew that she was a good woman and was really kind as she helped them by practising their lines. Compared to her who was the female lead and had so many scenes, Lai Li was much freer but she never helped them and even pushed her work on them. Song Yan on the other hand would not exin the scenes to them but she would also teach them what to do and even correct them when they were acting with the wrong emotions.


    It was just that her master was an arsehole and lied to her by selling her these scraps of paper for a million yuan.


    Pan Dn already thought everything through which was why when she heard Bai Yin''s words, she nodded and agreed with her, " You are right. It is just that she is too naive, we have to talk to her not only is she married to that jerk but she is also allowing herself to be fooled by others. For now, let''s just keep these talismans as they hold kind intentions."


    " I will pay you back," though Bai Yin thought that the talisman was too expensive, she did not want to take advantage of Pan Dn.


    " There is no need," Pan Dn waved her hand and then said, " I am not short on fifty thousand yuan, all right? Just take it as a gift from me."


    The hotel was not far from the mall and it did not take long for them to arrive at the mall. No women disliked shopping and soon Pan Dn and Bai Yin forgot about the talisman incident and started to let loose as the two of them took the elevator to arrive at the third floor of the mall, they decided to head to another shop and take a look at shoes.


    They were just about to step inside the shop when a crazed-looking man appeared in front of them, he was holding a canister which seemed to be filled with an unknown liquid. He looked at Pan Dn and then shouted, " You b*tch! After leaving me for a rich man you are having fun shopping huh ?! How dare you! How dare you leave me and run off to someone else!"


    With that, he pulled the lid of the canister and then threw the liquid at Pan Dn.


    Pan Dn smelled the scent of acid and her eyes widened in horror as she screamed, " NOOOO!!!"

 Chapter 1011 We would have died without her

    Chapter 1011 We would have died without her


    However, even though the acid sttered over her face Pan Dn did not feel anything. Was it because the pain was too much that her body became numb? She did not know what was happening around her as the people around her were all screaming and panicking and before Pan Dn could even think of something, she felt her feet leave the ground and the ss behind her shatter.


    Her eyes widened as she looked at the crazy man who had pushed her off the third floor and a scream tore out of her lips.


    " DELAN!!" Bai Yin was panicking just now because she had been doused with the acid as well but she did not get a chance to worry about herself because the next second she saw Pan Dn being pushed through the third floor of the mall.


    Just as everyone''s scalps turned numb when they thought that Pan Dn was dead for sure, they all heard a muffled bang and rushed to see what was going on on the first floor of the mall.


    Pan Dn was all right, she was lying on top of arge mattress that had bits and pieces of ss but somehow she waspletely fine without a single scar on her body.


    Bai Yin was so scared that she did not even know how she arrived at the first floor, her entire body was shivering with fright and as soon as she arrived in front of Pan Dn, the two of them looked at each other with the same pale faces and scared expressions. Their limbs trembled upon realizing that they were still alive and their faces were not burned but even though the others couldn''t help buting to an end but looks like they were able to get past this tragedy without losing anything.


    exim in wonder as to how they were able to escape this tragedy.


    Neither Pan Dn nor Bai Yin wanted to get to the crux of the matter, they were so scared that their bodies were trembling. The second they were doused in acid they thought that their lives wereing to an end but looks like they were able to get past this tragedy without losing anything.


    They couldn''t help but cry and the more they cried the more miserable they felt. The two women were drenched in cold sweat from head to toe, even if they were covered in acid one could see that they were sweating profusely.


    On the other hand, the crowd who saw that the two women were all right heaved a sigh of relief. They were worried that they would end up witnessing a murder in broad daylight, someone from the crowd called the police while some tried tofort the two women.


    "It''s all right, you are fine..stop crying."


    " Okay Okay, just cry as much as you want¡­"


    " They are quite lucky, it seems to me that the culprit did not bring concentrated acid or maybe he made a mistake or else¡­"


    Soon the police arrived and then they took Pan Dn and Bai Yin back to the police station, the two women were yet toe to their senses, they were filled with gratitude when they thought about how they were able to escape through the gates of hell but even then they were trembling as they did not recover from their fright. Pan Dn and Bai Yin gave their testimony to the police officers while Pan Dn told them about her ex-boyfriend.


    She knew that he was crazy but she did not know that he was even capable of murdering someone! If she had known she would have filed aint against him long ago.


    Pan Dn and Bai Yin handed out their statements and only then were they able to breathe a sigh of relief as the officers told them that they would be able to capture the man very soon. Pan Dn felt her scalp tingle as she recounted the entire scene to the police officers, even Bai Yin was filled with fear, but at the same time, she med Pan Dn for not taking a step against her crazy boyfriend.


    The two women shivered at the thought of how they could have lost their lives as well as their livelihoods.


    " You are lucky that the acid was not concentrated¡­maybe the shopkeeper caught hold of what the man was going to do and gave him the wrong thing," one of the police officers told the two women but even she did not believe a word that came out of her mouth. As she had brought the canister with her and they had run tests on the liquid inside it, the acid was clearly concentrated enough to kill someone but somehow these two women were all right.


    But how could Pan Dn and Bai Yin calm down? The two of them thought that they were going to be dead for sure. And that too the kind of death that no one would want. At the thought of how they might have died just now, Pan Dn and Bai Yin couldn''t help but cry again.


    Pan Dn, in particr, cried like she was on the verge of death. She had been doused with acid face first, if the acid was not wed then she would have surely lost her life as she was covered with acid from top to bottom. If that happened then she would have been reduced to a skeleton by now.


    She couldn''t help but cry wretchedly when she thought about how that bastard nearly killed her.


    After the police officers heard the testimony of the two women they couldn''t help but be startled. They also thought that the two of them were lucky because something went halfway wrong, clearly, that man was about to kill Pan Dn but he made a mistake, when someone was about to kill someone they would make sure that everything would go all right as they were taking a huge risk on their part and no one would want to lose their life for nothing.


    The police officers calmed the two of them before asking Pan Dn and Bai Yin to wait for them outside as they wanted to take them back to the hotel.


    Bai Yin went out of the station and then stood outside by the car by now she was calm enough but then suddenly she was reminded of what Song Yan said to them before leaving the hotel.


    -----------------

 Chapter 1012 We would have died without her ——2

    Chapter 1012 We would have died without her ¡ª¡ª2


    Immediately her eyes widened as she recalled that Song Yan had told them not to step outside the hotel before Pan Dn was done filingints against the man who was troubling her. She turned to look at Pan Dn who was still sobbing and then asked, " Dn, is this the man the same one who has been sending you messages and trying to reach you?"


    " How do you know that?" Pan Dn asked with a sniffle as she raised her head and apologized to Bai Yin, " I am sorry, I should have known that he would try something like this but I never thought that he would be daring enough to do something like this, I thought he was just threatening me."


    However, Bai Yin was no longer paying attention to Pan Dn. She took out the talisman that Song Yan had given to her and was stunned to see that it had turned partially ck as if it had been charred with fire what was more it smelled of concentrated acid.


    Bai Yin immediately remembered how one of the police officers was discussing how the acid which was inside the canister was concentrated and yet it did not harm them and suddenly became much more diluted. As someone who had her wits intact, Bai Yin could put two and two together, the acid inside the canister was concentrated so how could it suddenly be dilute the second it left the canister?


    Earlier, Bai Yin only thought that they were lucky but now that she was aware of the talisman that had been charred to crisp while smelling like acid, she couldn''t calm down. She turned to look at Pan Dn and yelled, " Pan Dn, hurry and take that talisman that Sister Yan gave you at the hotel."


    Pan Dn did not understand what Bai Yin was trying to do by asking her to bring the talisman out but she still listened to her as she pulled the yellow paper out of her pockets but instead, she only caught hold of ck ashes.


    Bai Yin looked at the talisman which waspletely burned with nothing but ashes left behind and then looked at her own talisman. Her eyes flickered as a gasp escaped her lips, earlier in the mall, she only got sttered with a few drops of acid but Pan Dn was doused with the acid from head to toe.


    On one side Pan Dn was stunned while Bai Yin was already sniffing the ashes that were crumpled inside Pan Dn''s palm.


    Sure enough, she smelled the scent of acid.


    Once Bai Yin realized what had taken ce she couldn''t help but excitedly cry out, " Pan Dn, oh Pan Dn ¡­do you remember what Sister Yan said before you were leaving the hotel? She asked you to file aint against the man who was harassing you! She told us that if we don''t listen to her then we will surely die and it was because we did not listen that she handed us these talismans! It was because of her that we are still alive!"


    When Bai Yin thought about how they wanted to throw these talismans away she could not help but tremble in fright. If they had thrown these talismans away then she was sure that they would have lost their lives today!


    Pan Dn did not understand what Bai Yin was saying but then she remembered what Song Yan had said to them, she had warned them by asking them not to step outside the hotel. What did Song Yan say back then?


    She told her that Bai Yin would be struck with a cmity if she went with her she would die for sure without any chance at survival.


    The moment Pan Dn remembered Song Yan''s words her vision turned dark and she almost fainted. No one wanted to die thus when she realized that if not for Song Yan''s insistence, she would have died under the effect of acid, Pan Dn could not help but shiver in fright.


    Pan Dn firmly believed that it was because of these talismans that the acid did not harm even a strand of her hair, if not for them she would have died and she would have even caused Bai Yin to lose her livelihood as well!


    At the thought that she might have melted until nothing but bones and melted skin would have been the only things that were left behind, Pan Dn''s heart squeezed with fright. The fear she felt at this moment was no different than the time when she saw the man throw acid at her face.


    She was so scared that she stumbled on her feet and almost fainted then and there. If not for a police officer helping her, Pan Dn would have surely lost her footing.


    " Miss are you all right? Do you need something? Do you have to go to the hospital?" The police officer asked.


    But Pan Dn shook her head and simply sat inside the car, she wanted to see Song Yan at this very moment! Bai Yin was the same, she wanted to go back to the hotel and find Song Yan as quickly as possible.


    The police officers did not think much of the two women''s actions after all they just went through a hair-rising incident.


    In the hotel, Song Yan arched her back as she finished her workout, she blinked her eyes and then raised her head to look at the clock on the other side of the wall. Her eyes fell on the hands of the clock and then shrugged, she had said what she wanted to say ¡­ whether or not those women were lucky enough to escape that cmity, it was all up to them.


    If they thought of her words were something a swindler would say to her customers and throw away her talismans then there was nothing that she could do!


    Song Yan did not feel guilty about the situation of the two women as she had helped them as much as she could. She was about to go to the bathing room when the door of her room was flung open with a bang.

 Chapter 1013 A Deserved Calamity

    Song Yan did not get a chance to say anything as Bai Yin and Pan Dn pounced on her. The two of them looked startled but other than that they werepletely fine, Song Yan calmly looked at the forehead of the two women and saw that the death aura from their forehead hadpletely vanished and though Pan Dn still had a lot of troubles ahead of her, her life was no longer in danger.


    Pan Dn hugged Song Yan and then cried miserably while shedding tears of bitter regret, she hugged Song Yan tightly and then said, " Sister Yan, thank you! Thank you so much. If it wasn''t for you who knows what might would have happened to me?"


    On the other hand, Bai Yin was not as overwhelmed as Pan Dn but she also cried while hugging Song Yan as she spoke with a voice that was filled with emotions, " Thank you, sister Yan. It was all because of you that we were able to survive or else!"


    Seeing the two women cry as if they were going to turn her room into a pool of water, Song Yan was not surprised after all that the incident that they went through was not a small one. Anyone would be scared, so she patted them on the back and then said, "It''s all right. As long as you are fine nothing else matters but you should learn from the bad experiences."


    The more calm Song Yan was the more the two women cried, it was as if they had finally found the source offort and security. It was a good thing that the two of them still kept the talismans despite thinking that Song Yan was not an expert, if they had thrown them away then they wouldn''t even get the chance to regret it.


    Pan Dn was really d, she still had some lingering fear. She was d that Song Yan had shown her kindness and helped her by oveing this big tragedy. Otherwise, she would have died with regrets piled up in her heart, she hadn''t even made up to her parents who had given her everything that she wanted!


    Pan Dn was so moved that she almost created arge wet patch on Song Yan''s clothes as she cried, " Sister Yan you are really a good person! If you hadn''t helped us then I and Bai Yin, our lives would have been ruined!"


    The two of them told Song Yan about their experiences as they shivered with fright. Though they were no longer crying wretchedly they were still shivering with fright, it wasn''t their fault just the very thought that they could have died and lost their wonderful future ahead of them was enough to scare them senseless.


    Pan Dn gritted her teeth as she recounted everything that happened to her at the mall while cursing the man who wanted to kill her, " Sister Yan, you have no idea how scared I was when that bastard tried to kill me and Bai Yin. I always knew that he was unprincipled but I did not think that he was this dangerous, I couldn''t believe that he would do something like this to me ¡­ I mean yes we had a pretty bad breakup but we agreed to straying clear of each other''s path! But now he came looking for me and even tried to take my life, I can still remember how terrified I felt when the scent of acid reached my nostrils."


    When Pan Dn mentioned it to Song Yan, her lips couldn''t help but turn blue, her limbs trembled while her heart turned cold. She still remembered how she felt when the acid covered her from head to foot. It was as if she was standing in the middle of an arctic cier.


    Bai Yin on the other hand continued about how that man pushed Pan Dn when he saw that she did not die, " You wouldn''t believe me when I say that he looked like a demon, his expression was so fierce as if he wanted to stab Pan Dn many times." Though her voice was not breaking like Pan Dn''s, it was still shaking.


    Song Yan was not surprised by the recount of the incident as she had foreseen the entire thing already. She asked the two women to take a shower first as they still smelled of acid and it would create a huge fuss if they were caught by someone else. She then said to them, " It could be counted as your fortune that you were able to escape from that incident. If you hadn''t brought the talismans with you, then there wasn''t anything that I could do for you two."


    " No, No, it was all you¡­sister Yan," Pan Dn shook her head and then stated with red eyes. " If not for your warning we might have not taken the matter seriously."


    With that, she thought about those talismans that saved her life and then hurriedly said, " Sister Yan? Do you have any more talismans with you? If so then can you sell them to me, I am willing to buy them no matter what."


    After this incident that took ce with her, Pan Dn was worried that she wouldn''t be able to step out of the hotel without them.


    Song Yan looked at Pan Dn and then spoke with an indifferent voice, " Those talismans can only help you till a certain point, the tragedy that you met with wasn''t something that you did not deserve. Do you think that those talismans can help you when your private life is a mess? There is a reason why that man attacked you right?"


    Pan Dn''s face changed drastically. Because she knew that what Song Yan said was indeed right, when she was in a rtionship with that man, she asked for this and that ¡ª¡ª she would throw a tantrum every time the man refused to buy her anything. But the second he was dered bankrupt, Pan Dn wiped her bottom and left him behind not even caring whether he lived or died!


    If one were to think about the incident like this, Pan Dn really deserved it.

 Chapter 1014 A Deserved Calamity ——-2

    -------------------


    " That¡­" Pan Dn began but was stopped by Song Yan who said, " Those talismans saved you because the bad Karma you have umted is not much but as long as you continue living the life that you want then you might end up getting a bacsh one of these days."


    Pan Dn''s hands trembled violently, she had done a lot of bad things in her life. If she was being honest then she had indeed left a lot of men when they couldn''t provide for her anymore, she did not even mind it when she was asked by the rich men to be their mistress as long as she got the money to pay for her own things, she did not care about anything.


    She was a woman who grew up in a poor background, and thus for the sake of earning as much money as possible, she did not y by the principles. She would do anything that she could to get the money but her ex-boyfriends were not that good of a person either. They hit and scolded her, but she did not mind as they paid for her.


    When they got together, they never stayed with each other because they had feelings for one another. They only stayed next to each other because they gave one another what they wanted and nothing else.


    As for whether the man broke up with their wives or went bankrupt, it had nothing to do with her. She was there to provide them pleasure in exchange for money, if they did not have any money to provide for her then why should she stay with them?


    It could be said that Pan Dn grew up much earlier when she saw the broken marriage of her parents. After her father cheated on her mother, she no longer believed in any men and thought that they were only good when it came to providing money. After all, that was what her father said to her mother and her when he was caught cheating, saying that he was doing his responsibilities by providing for them.


    If that was the case then why should she stay next to a man who was not good enough to provide for her?"


    But now that Song Yan was telling her that the cmity that she got this time was something that she deserved and if she continued it might harm her life, Pan Dn couldn''t help but reflect on her immoral behaviour. Did she really cause a man''s heart to break? She questioned in her head.


    " Sister Yan, are you saying that Pan Dn deserved what happened to her?" Though Bai Yin found it very difficult to ept that Song Yan was able to grasp hold of the situation even when she did not go with them, she was still impressed by Song Yan''s acute words.


    Like Pan Dn, Bai Yin thought that such things as celestial masters were nothing but a scam but who would have thought that she would meet the real deal?


    Song Yan did not answer instead she turned to look at Pan Dn and said, " Do you get what I am saying to you?"


    Pan Dn''s face flushed red in shame. If it was someone else she would have asked them to pay attention to their own things and not to poke nose in her matters but now that she knew that Song Yan was just as godly as the heavens itself, she couldn''t help but lower her head.


    Thinking about how she left the man when he had nothing in his hands and was on the verge of losing everything, she realized that she might have indeed done something immoral to him.


    Song Yan also guessed what kind of life Pan Dn lived when she thought about how this woman was interested in Fu Yu Sheng but changed her mind the second she realized that she couldn''t get him to pay for the things andforts that she wanted. Just thinking about it made, Song Yan realize that this woman must have lived simply a very rich night life.


    Maybe Pan Dn noticed what Song Yan was thinking in her head and immediately her cheeks blushed even more. For the first time in her life, she felt like she wanted to bury herself in the ground and nevere out, she gritted her teeth and then stammered, " Sister Yan... I ¡­ I will try to get better... I will rely on my hard work from now on."


    After experiencing a near-death experience, Pan Dn no longer wanted to get entangled in a mess that was too far beyond her capabilities. Today she almost caused one of her colleagues to lose her career, this was a guilt that Pan Dn was never able to carry!


    Seeing that Pan Dn was willing to change, Song Yan heaved a sigh of relief and then patted her on the back, " This is your own decision. I will not intervene too much in it," she then paused and added, " If you don''t mind then I can help you by making divination about your love life, maybe you will be able to understand your situation better? It''s not much just twenty thousand yuan each."


    " Of course please do it!" Pan Dn immediately agreed she did not want to lose this opportunity, after today if Song Yan was to say that she needed to head to the west then she wouldn''t dare to say East.


    Seeing her eager expression, Song Yan was amused as she took her hand and then spoke in a calm voice, " Though the death cmity that was in your life is now over, you have messed with a lot of men and none of them are easy to deal with, I would suggest that you should start by apologizing to them to soothe their egos lest they do something unwanted to you ..,. And it would be better that you file aint against them as well. If you don''t get a restriction order then I am afraid that what happened today will happen again and this time no one will be able to save you."

 Chapter 1015 Dismissal From The Movie For Believing In Superstitions

    ?


    " I will, I will take care of them don''t worry," Pan Dn''s hands were covered in cold sweat when she thought about how she was going to face another cmity if she did not clean up after herself. She then thought of something and said to Song Yan, " But sister Yan, can you sell a few protection talismans to me? I am not asking for much just four or five will be enough."


    " I don''t have any at the moment," though Song Yan saw the fear and trepidation in the eyes of Pan Dn, she did not want Pan Dn to feel that she was untouchable and start acting up, which was why she did not hand the talismans to her right away and asked her to wait for a few days.


    Bai Yin also thought that those protection talismans were a good thing which was why she also said, " Sister Yan, please ask your master to draw a few more talismans for me, I will buy them too."


    Since Song Yan did not give Pan Dn the talismans, she naturally did not hand any to Bai Yin as well. She had seen some people getting way ahead of themselves once they got hold of the protection talismans, though they were fine for a few months they started acting upter on and courted death many times.


    It was better to give those talismans to these two after they had realized it was worth it properly.


    Pan Dn was now really d that she hadn''t made a move on Song Yan''s husband, even though he was trash. Song Yan liked him, if something happened between her and that trashy man then she would have lost her life! Her back which was on the verge of getting dry once again got drenched with cold sweat as she turned to look at Bai Yin and then said,


    " We should take a bath, the shooting is going to start soon."


    Lai Li returned around eight in the night, just an hour before the shooting was going to start. Forget about practising her lines, she did not even have the time to get ready. While Song Yan and Xue Zhi Ming had already finished their first scene together where the two of them were trapped in an ice cer, Lai Li wasnguidly stepping out of the vanity van after getting ready.


    If one did not know better they would have thought that it was Song Yan who was the third female lead while this woman was the first and main female lead.


    She did not greet anyone and then sat down on the chair next to the resting area while tapping on the phone. Though the script was sitting right next to her, she only nced it at a few times beforepletely disregarding it.


    Song Yan was not surprised when she saw Lai Li''s actions, she had understood this woman more or less and knew that she was far too arrogant even though she did not have the capability. All because her backer was one of the investors of the movie.


    While Song Yan sat down on the chair, Pan Dn soon rushed up to her and handed her a soft nket, she enthusiastically said, " Sister Yan, I got this nket for you. If you are feeling cold then you should wrap it around your body. I have ordered a box of chicken soup, it should be here any moment now. It''s getting chillier so you should pay attention to your health."


    This time Lai Li raised her head as she looked at Song Yan and Pan Dn. She did not know what happened but all of a sudden, Song Yan''s rtionship with Pan Dn seemed to have gotten better.


    This was something that Lai Li did not expect, she thought with all those things that she had said to Pan Dn, thetter would always steer clear of Song Yan but now she was solicitously getting close to Song Yan, what was happening?


    Lai Li blinked her eyes as she looked at Pan Dn, she was aware of Pan Dn''s character and knew that she was not easy to get along with, thus she thought that the two of them were the only ones who were getting along on the set. This was why she asked Pan Dn to help her buy a little something for her but who would have thought that Pan Dn would refuse now she was ordering chicken soup for Song Yan?


    When she finished her scene, Song Yan indeed wanted to drink something warm but she did not want to disrupt the entire shooting now that Pan Dn had ordered chicken soup for her, she did not deny it and thanked her for her kindness.


    Pan Dn waved her hand and then sincerely said, " Sister Yan, there is no need. You have helped me and Bai Yin practice lines this is the least I can do."


    She was truly trying to get closer to Song Yan, it would be nice if she could be epted as a sister by Song Yan.


    On the other hand, Lai Li''s expression turned sour when she saw how careful Pan Dn was being next to Song Yan. Speaking of which, Lai Li also wanted to eat something but she did not want to use her money as there was this pair of shoes that she was eyeing. Her backer had helped her get this movie by investing millions and she was not thick-skinned enough to ask that man to hand her more money as he also had a wife and children. If she acted up more then he might kick her to the curb!


    She then decided to take advantage of Pan Dn''s generosity, " Sister Dn, can you order something for me too? I don''t have money at the moment but once I get paid, I will return it to you."


    Of course, she was only lying.


    Pan Dn however on the other hand rejected without even listening to Lai Li, " What do you mean by ordering something for you? Sister Yan helped me by practising my lines, what about you? What did you do?"

 Chapter 1016 Dismissal From The Movie For Believing In Superstitions——2

    ?


    ------------------


    In her head, she had already called Lai Li shameless many times.


    The two of them got along on the surface but that did not mean that Pan Dn was an idiot who did not know what kind of woman, Lai Li was when the two of them could be said to be moulded from the same mould. Lai Li was not only shameless but she also liked to take advantage of others. Pan Dn on the other hand was not as thick-skinned as her, she wouldn''t take advantage of someone while talking bull sh*t behind their back, this was something that Lai Li was proficient at.


    If she did not like someone then she would not talk with them, Pan Dn did not act solicitous with anyone she did not get along with but Lai Li was different. She would not only talk bad about others but would also try to take advantage of them which annoyed, Pan Dn a lot.


    Though she did not mind using a few yuans to buy something for Lai Li, Pan Dn knew that if she were to buy something for Lai Li once then thetter would simply be dependent on her and if she refused to buy something for Lai Li in the future then, Lai Li would probably make things difficult for her.


    Pan Dn was not that stupid.


    Hearing Pan Dn''s refusal, Lai Li''s face turned very unsightly. She was displeased by how Pan Dn talked down on her and treated Song Yan differently just because thetter helped her a little. She wanted to say something to Song Yan but then remembered whatpany Song Yan came from, she pursed her lips and then turned to look at Pan Dn before ring up,


    " Pan Dn, Song Yan is your senior and so am I. Can''t you help me once in a while, just because I did not help you because I was busy with something, you have to act like this? I just wanted you to buy something from me once and I was going to return the money, did you have to be so harsh?" She then turned to look at Song Yan who was reading her script calmly and then scolded her for being too much of a show off. Not wanting to leave Song Yan alone, she said, " What are you still trying to get chummy with Song Yan''s husband?"


    Pan Dn''s expression changed as soon as Lai Li said those words, she was still feeling guilty about how she tried to snatch Song Yan''s husband. Though she was unprincipled, she was not ungrateful because Song Yan helped her, she immediately exined to her, " Sister Yan, don''t listen to her. There is no such thing as that in my head, don''t worry no matter what happens in the future, I will not look at him even if he was to turn even richer than he is now."


    Song Yan felt her lips twitch when she heard Pan Dn''s words, she was afraid that if Fu Yu Sheng was to get any richer then they would have to start thinking of a way to use that money which was sitting in their ounts.


    Hearing Pan Dn''s words, Lai Li sneered and then mocked, " Wanting to marry a rich man is one thing something but keeping him is not anyone can do because they want to¡­ don''t say something like this, in case Sister Yan''s husband was to get even richer than who knows he might end up looking for another woman."


    No one needed to even think about anything as they realized that Lai Li was actually cursing Song Yan and looking down on her for not being able to keep her man.


    Pan Dn immediately flew into a rage as she turned to look at Lai Li and then said spitefully, " Lai Li, can you be any more shameless? Just because you are a rotten woman, you don''t have to support other rotten women! You are being too much! "


    Lai Li''s expression twisted but if she was to say anything to Pan Dn at that moment, she knew that she would be pping herself in the face which was why she turned to look at Song Yan and then said, " Sister Yan, did not mean anything ¡­ I only said it lightly please don''t take my words seriously."


    Song Yan did not even raise her head as she indifferently said, " I won''t."


    She raised her head and looked at Lai Li, her lips curled when she saw the ck smoke attached to the back of Lai Li. She did not know where Lai Li went just now but she might have gone to a ce which wasn''t clean or else something like this would not have attached itself to it.


    From the looks of it, whatever was attached to Lai Li was filled with a grudge. Surely the uing days for this woman were not going to be easy.


    However, Lai Li on the other hand thought that Song Yan was not taking her seriously. She rolled her eyes wanting to teach Song Yan a lesson and to her luck, an opportunity soon arose when she found Bai Yin carrying a talisman with her after a few days.


    She casually asked Bai Yin about it while mocking her. Bai Yin though innocent couldn''t handle the mockery and thus told everything to Lai Li, who onlyughed even more while calling her an idiot for believing in superstitions like this.


    Though Bai Yin was upset she did not fight with Lai Li anymore as she was her senior and more importantly, she did not want to make trouble for Song Yan but who would have thought that Lai Li wouldn''t even sit still for a second?


    Just an hourter after Bai Yin told her about the talismans, she called her backer andined about Song Yan for believing in superstitions. Who in turn immediately turned up at the shooting location asking for Song Yan''s dismissal.

 Chapter 1017 Going to die anyway

    Chapter 1017 Going to die anyway


    This time even Song Yan couldn''t help but be dumbstruck. She did not think that such a small matter would escte to the point where she was being called out to be dismissed what was more the other party was simply being too stubborn.


    Though Song Yan was not worried, after all, Lai Li''s investors only poured in a few million while her husband was behind everything. Even the clothes that Lai Li was wearing and showing off every day were sponsored by her husband, if she could be dismissed from the movie, then it would surely beughable!


    In the end, she did not say anything and simply went to meet this so-called investor under director Li''s insistence. Though she knew that Director Li was not going to dismiss her, she still went along because she wanted to see who was confident enough to challenge her authority in this shooting location.


    The investor''s surname was Tan and he was a fair and slender-looking man. Though he looked a bit better than many other middle-aged backers, Song Yan hardly took one nce at him and then sat down on the couch prepared by Director Li.


    President Tan was someone who was running an information and technologypany and thus he firmly believed that there was no such thing as ghosts and malicious spirits in the world. Thus when he heard from Lai Li that there was someone who was spreading such false convictions, he did not waste a single minute and then arranged for this meeting.


    He looked at Song Yan who was much more beautiful than Lai Li before clearing his throat and saying, " Miss Song, I know that you are having a difficult time but that does not mean that you should impart illogical information to others, this is something that cannot be overlooked. You should pack up your bags and leave the shooting location as a woman like you will definitely influence the younger generations in the wrong way."


    Song Yan arched a brow as she looked at the man in front of her. She was about to say something but then she noticed the death aura on Tan Si''s face, her eyes flickered as she hooked up her lips and then leaned forward before saying, " And you are saying this because you are worthy of being an influence? Or your mistress is worthy of being one?"


    She did not know much about Tan Si as thetter was just a small fry in the capital with some money but with the greenish hue over his left eyelid, she knew that he was cheating on his wife.


    " You are married and even have two daughters, yet you are fooling around with a young woman without caring about your family, I would be quite worried about my own matters if I were you," Song Yan calmly spoke causing Tan Si to stiffen.


    Ever since he hit the jackpot and started hispany, he did not let his family appear in front of anyone as he did not want anyone to know that his wife was someone from the countryside. He found her ugly and crude which was why he looked after young actresses who were not only beautiful but they knew how to act in public faces.


    Thus when he heard Song Yan''s reproachful words he couldn''t help but ask, " Who are you?"


    " Who am I?" Song Yan smiled as she leaned back and crossed her arms. " This entire production is owned by my husband. Do you want me to introduce myself again? No wonder Lai Li came back with a mysterious death aura when she returned after spending her day with Tan Si, the malicious spirit must have marked her down when Song Yan, wife to Fu Yu Sheng. Rings any bell?"


    Tan Si''s expression changed as he looked at Song Yan, though he knew that Fu Yu Sheng did not have any influence for the time in the capital. It did not mean that he was incapable of doing anything, if he wanted he could easily take care of a small fry like him!


    He turned to look at Director Li who nodded solemnly and immediately hisplexion turned pallid. He cursed Lai Li for causing him trouble but before he could say anything else, Song Yan reached forward and caught hold of his wrist causing Tan Si to stiffen.


    He looked at the woman who had her head lowered and did not know what she was doing.


    It was after a long time did Song Yan moved her hand away, her expression was very ugly as she raised her head and looked at him.


    When Tan Si thought that Song Yan''s expression was ugly and unsightly, he thought that she was upset with what he did and said just now. He hurriedly changed his tune and then turned to look at Song Yan before saying, " Madam Fu, I had no idea that you were the wife of Master Yu Sheng. Believe me, I was tricked. Lai Li did not tell me anything. I am really apologetic about this incident as well."


    Song Yan however did not mind his quibbling. She narrowed her eyes and then looked at the death aura which was hovering behind Tan Si''s back and then she said, " Your fathermitted a sin when he was alive. He married your mother and chased his mistress away but that wasn''t all, he captured and tormented her when she was pregnant with a child. The grudge that she held before she passed away hasn''t been cleaned yet, if you don''t take care of it as soon as possible then your entire family will die along with everyone else who is close to you."


    A grudge of a malicious spirit was something that did not stop even after the death of the culprit who wronged them. It would continue to blossom before bing more and more intensified and turning into a grudge field.


    No wonder Lai Li came back with a mysterious death aura when she returned after spending her day with Tan Si, the malicious spirit must have marked her down when she was spending time with Tan Si. In case Tan Si resembled his father, it might put him in even more danger.


    ---------------------

 Chapter 1018 Going to die anyway ——2

    Chapter 1018 Going to die anyway ¡ª¡ª2


    Tan Si originally wanted to apologize to Song Yan but upon seeing that she was calling his father a murderer. He lost his temper and said, " Miss Song, I will admit that I was wrong but there is no need for you to say something so evil right?"


    Song Yan did not care about Tan Si as he was not a good man but upon seeing how much he adored his daughters, she decided that he still had some good left in him. Especially when she saw a memory where he promised his daughters that he would send them to the biggest school in the capital and fulfil it even when it put a strain on his financial situation.


    Though he was not a good husband, he was a good father and those two girls were still young and needed their father.


    Thus, she told him everything that she could see about him causing Tan Si to be so terrified that he started to shiver. The woman just did not make small guesses, she even told him those incidents that took ce when he was sixteen and seventeen years old, such things were something that he forgot himself as he grew older but Song Yan was able to tell him everything appropriately. These things were something that even his wife did not know about him and only his mother had an idea about it as she was the one who was with him during those times.


    Song Yan did not bother Tan Si anymore, she picked out a few A-grade protection and ghost-warding talismans before putting them on the table and said, " Your eldest daughter will catch a fever within an hour or so. The doctors will tell you that it''s nothing but by the night, she will end up going crazy and jump off the hospital''s seventh floor. This was how that mistress of your father died, so everyone in your family will die in the same manner."


    She paused and then blinked her eyes before smiling eerily, " Not you of course, since you resemble your father, that ghost has something sweet nned for you. She will kill and then preserve your corpse like hers."


    After that she stood up from the couch and continued speaking, " I don''t care whether you believe me or not but in case you die¡­ don''t drag your wife and daughters with you. They are pitiful enough with you being in their life."


    With that she turned around to leave, even Director Li was stunned when he heard Song Yan''s words but he did not know what to say to Tan Si. He did not want to apologize to the man after finding out that he was cheating on his wife, in the end, he simply scoffed and then walked after Song Yan.


    So what if he gets offended? Director Li knew that he was not in the wrong! With such a beautiful family, he still wanted to goof around!?


    Deserved it!


    Tan Si did not know whether to believe Song Yan or not. In the end, he still pocketed those talismans as they were not causing him any harm. They were just pieces of paper bringing them with him was not going to kill him and as he did not have anything to lose, he didn''t mind bringing them with him.


    And after what Song Yan said, he thought of his daughter who called him daddy every time she saw him and gritted his teeth. He would rather believe her once rather than not!


    After he left the shooting location he felt that he was acting a bit absurdly but then his phone suddenly rang and he picked it up as it was his wife calling him. A secondter he found out that his daughter had indeed developed a high fever!


    Tan Si broke out in a cold sweat as he immediately turned his car around and then drove to the hospital.


    And in the hospital, he heard the doctors say the same thing that Song Yan said to him. They told him that it was nothing to worry about and the fever would break soon but the fever did not break even when it was evening, instead, it became rmingly high.


    Tan Si felt Song Yan''s words echo in his ears when she told him that his daughter would go suddenly crazy and then jump off the building. He no longer cared about whether those talismans were working or not, he simply took one of the talismans out and then ced it another his daughter''s clothes.


    Only then did the fever drop and the temperature inside the wardroom got a bit better.


    When Tan Si saw the changes, he was so startled that he nearly fainted!


    On the other hand, Song Yan did not pay attention to what happened, she continued to do her shoot without bothering anyone. However, in the middle of a shot she received Fu Yu Sheng''s call causing her to stop midway as her husband was calling her incessantly.


    " Is someone bothering you?" No sooner did she pick up the call, than Fu Yu Sheng''s incensed voice came from the other side. She turned to look at Director Li who lowered his head guiltily and sighed before replying, " No one is bothering me, don''t worry."


    Fu Yu Sheng on the other hand was furious when he thought about how Song Yan was treating this matter lightly, he immediately scolded her, " What do you mean you are fine and no one is bothering you? I heard everything from Director Li. That woman is still finding trouble with you so why are you being so nice with her? I can easily rece her. Anyway, she is just a second lead and not the main lead."


    " There is no need for you to do that because she is going to be reced anyway," Song Yan chuckled lightly as she looked at the woman who was ncing at her. " Because she is going to die anyway."

 Chapter 1019 Not A Simple Man!

    Song Yan was not bothered by Lai Li as she knew that the woman was not going to survive this ordeal. And she did not sympathize with her either, from the day she saw Lai Li, she had noticed a faint red glow under her eyelids which showed that this woman had directly or indirectly caused the death of many women or men.


    With such bad karma sticking at her back, Lai Li couldn''t be saved with just a B or grade talismans. She needed at least an S-grade talisman or maybe an S+ grade talisman but what had Lai Li done for Song Yan? Why should she hand over an S-grade talisman to a woman who tried to harm her?


    What''s more, Song Yan knew that Lai Li was not going to change. She saved Pan Dn because the woman could be saved and there was a chance for her to change but the same could not be said for Lai Li, she was not a good-hearted woman and even if Song Yan saved her this time around it remained to be seen whether or not she will learn anything from her actions.


    If that was the case then why should she even bother with her?


    Thus, she exined to Fu Yu Sheng to not bother with this matter. But who would have thought that the man would still rush over the next morning despite her telling him not to, she was informed by the hotel staff that someone was looking for her and asked her toe down as they were not allowed to send unrted persons to the floor where the shooting staff was resting.


    At that moment, Pan Dn rushed inside her room and eximed, " Sister Yan, there is someone who came to see you!"


    She had just returned from shooting a scene and met Fu Yu Sheng who greeted her upon stumbling into her. Though Song Yan told her that Fu Yu Sheng was not a good man, Pan Dn did not think so. The fact that Lai Liined about Song Yan just a day before and Fu Yu Sheng appeared the next day despite the distance between the capital and the S city being six hours, was enough to tell her that Fu Yu Sheng doted on Song Yan.


    What was more the more she looked at the man the more she realized that he was not as simple as Song Yan made him out to be. The expensive and rare goods that he wore on his body were enough to let her know that the man must be exceptionally rich.


    However, she did not mind the fact that Song Yan had tried to hide this matter from her and the rest of the women on the set. Pan Dn had seen many schemes while working as an actress and she knew that if Song Yan did not hide the identity of her husband, someone would have continuously harmed her. In their case, it was surely Lai Li!


    When Lai Li heard Pan Dn''s ruckus, she stepped out of her room and yawned before saying, " Why are you making a ruckus? Someone would think that it''s Fu Yu Sheng who is standing in the lobby of the hotel with the amount of chaos that you are causing."


    Song Yan looked at Lai Li and found out that the death aura on her head had turned even more intense and curled the side of her lips. She was no saint to begin with and with such actions of Lai Li, she was determined not to help her no matter what happenedter on.


    Since Lai Li did not believe in supernatural beings she could only me herself for being blind in the face of danger.


    Song Yan curled the side of her lips before she pushed herself from the bed and thanked Pan Dn for telling her about her husband''s arrival. She then left the room ignoring Lai Lipletely.


    Bai Yin who returned after working out in the gym also met with Song Yan and when she heard that Song Yan''s husband was here, she could not help but worriedly asked, " What if he is here to scold, Sister Yan? He must have found out that she wasined against after all someone leaked this matter to the media. Even though no name was mentioned, what if Sister Yan''s husband put two and two together?"


    When Pan Dn heard Bai Yin''s words, her head buzzed, she really did not think of the matter in this manner. She turned to look at Lai Li who was leaning against the door frame and sneered coldly, " Some people are so ck-hearted that they forget to peek in their own dirtyundry, it would be funny if someone was to report that this certain someone is the mistress of a married man! Let us see how she will handle the heat."


    Seeing how twisted Lai Li''s face had be, Pan Dn did not stop and continued to mock her, " As the saying goes, those who do something wrong, sooner orter ghosts woulde knocking on their door. I am not worried about Sister Song as she has never done anything wrong and is kind but I am worried about a certain someone getting hit by a truck because she is too nosy!"


    Lai Li was so angry that she stood up straight, her eyes were rimmed red as she shouted at Pan Dn, " What right do you have to curse me like this, Pan Dn?"


    " Did I take your name? Did I look at you?" Pan Dn was no naive woman, she retorted immediately. " I did not say those words because I was aiming for you but if the shoe fits then you should wear it Cindere." With that, she turned on her heels and ignoring Lai Li who was breathing heavily turned around to leave.


    She did not want to waste her time on a woman like Lai Li! It was better to practise her lines instead!

 Chapter 1020 Not A Simple Man ——2

    ?


    -----------------


    Song Yan rushed down to the hotel''s lobby and found Fu Yu Sheng sitting in the waiting area. She hurriedly strode over and then asked in a helpless voice, " Why did youe here? I told you that it''s fine."


    Fu Yu Sheng came in a hurry because of this he was still dressed in the clothes that he was wearing yesterday. His suit was rumpled but it did not hide the fact that it was from a high-end brand with his leather shoes being even more expensive. Seeing that he was tired, she asked, " Do you want toe to my room?"


    Hearing her suggestion Fu Yu Sheng nodded, he was indeed a bit too tired. After finding out that there was someone who was making things difficult for his wife, he did not stop for a minute and finished his work before booking a flight to the capital. He wanted to bring Fu Chen as well in case Song Yan''s mood was low but his son had an exam in the afternoon. In the end, he could only leave Fu Chen in Li Wenyi''s care.


    Song Yan took Fu Yu Sheng''s hand and then brought him to the elevator while ignoring the gazes from the other men and women who were watching Fu Yu Sheng from the moment he arrived. Though he did not say a word nor did he show his face to anyone, he was able to attract the attention of everyone as his aura was not something that someone could just ignore.


    She did not want anyone to eye her husband, so she stepped close to him while Fu Yu Sheng was happy about being acknowledged by his wife in front of others.


    The two of them arrived in the room where Song Yan was staying and only then did Song Yan let go of his hand and asked, " Do you want to eat something? I will order something from the room service?"


    " I already ordered something when I came," replied Fu Yu Sheng as he took a seat on the edge of the bed and then took off his mask before wiping his face with a handkerchief. " They will deliver it in a while."


    Hearing this Song Yan did not say anything, she nodded and then sat down next to Fu Yu Sheng before offering him a ss of cold water as she picked out a water bottle from the small refrigerator that was kept inside the room.


    And no sooner did he finish drinking the water, than the room service delivered the food.


    Song Yan looked at therge amount of rice and side dishes that were scattered all over the table and looked at Fu Yu Sheng with surprise.


    " Did you not have dinner yesterday?" Fu Yu Sheng was not the one to waste food which was why she thought that he might have not eaten his dinner sure enough the man nodded and replied, " I was in a hurry toe here which was why I did not eat anything and you know I don''t find the food served in the airne appetizing."


    When Song Yan heard that he did not eat anything in his hurry toe look for her, her heart couldn''t help but warm up slightly. Song Yan sat down and started eating together with Fu Yu Sheng.


    The two were silent for a while as Song Yan had to focus on cing more dishes in Fu Yu Sheng''s bowl or else he would put everything in her bowl.


    She did not know where he learned the habit but he told her that the dishes served by her tasted better than the ones he picked up. Though Song Yan thought he was being cheesy, she noticed that he did eat a lot less when she did not serve him food. Thus to keep her husband from starving, she would take the initiative to put the food in his bowl.


    After they were done eating and drinking, Fu Yu Sheng wiped his lips and then said, " Do you really not want to handle Lai Li? I don''t mind you letting the matter take its course but the matter had been released in media by her. In case we do not take care of the matter, it might burn you."


    He then paused and added, " And even if we release all her dirtyundry after she dies, people will only sympathize with her. As they do with everyone who died."


    Song Yan knew that Fu Yu Sheng was right, she pursed her lips and then nodded before saying, " Just release something that will divert the attention as for the rest of the matter let me handle it. It''s nothing major and as you already know, I can take care of her if she were to act up too much."


    Fu Yu Sheng loved seeing his wife brandishing her ws which was why he nodded and agreed. "It''s fine, if you want to deal with her then I will not interfere too much."


    While Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng were discussing how to handle Lai Li. Thetter was also thinking of ways to handle Song Yan, she had been eyeing the lead position for a long time and she really hoped that Song Yan would be chased out of the movie but when she saw that nothing happened to her.


    She couldn''t help but call Tan Si, however who would have thought that he would instead reprimand her for causing trouble for him? He told her that Song Yan''s husband was neither poor nor petty and he did not treat her lightly either, Tan Si''spany suddenly found itself getting busy for no reason and what was more someone even caused his products to be investigated after a batch was found using defective products.


    It was as if all his bad luck befell him in one go however he did not dare to me Song Yan, he could only me Lai Li for being too much of an idiot and causing trouble for him.


    After hearing Tan Si''s reprimanding words, Lai Li understood that she had been yed by Song Yan and her expression could not help but twist even more.

 Chapter 1021 Never acknowledge those who don’t exist

    Chapter 1021 Never acknowledge those who don¡¯t exist


    Lai Li''s expression could not help but be unsightly, she was no longer in a good mood. Especially, once she realized that she had been fooled by Song Yan and her husband. Given how Tan Si scolded her, she was certain that Song Yan''s husband was not a simple man.


    The more Lai Li thought about it, the more upset she felt when she realized that she had missed a great opportunity to leave a good impression on the man. However, she could not help but ponder over why Song Yan hid the fact that her husband was mega-rich and even asked him to treat them in a small restaurant which did not suit his taste.


    It was clear that the husband and wife were putting on a show for them to watch.


    What not doting!? The man clearly doted on Song Yan to bits because of her, he was willing to even squander away his good image.


    Song Yan must have been wary of her colleagues from the start, she must have known that someone would try to get close to her husband. After all, Song Yan was not exactly a novice when it came to shooting and working in the film industry. She must know something which was why she was on guard from the start!


    When Lai Li thought about how Song Yan had made a fool out of her, making her lose out on such a grand opportunity she couldn''t help but get angrier. It did not ur to her that even if Song Yan had not put up a show, Fu Yu Sheng might have never looked her way. After all, Song Yan was his beloved wife. If he was willing to act like a thug for her, it meant he did not care about anyone else.


    But Lai Li was not concerned about this, she simply thought that Song Yan was too detestable for guarding against them like this. Her anger ignited her intention of causing trouble for Song Yan and she immediately left her room to look for Pan Dn. As the two of them were the same kind of person, she thought that Pan Dn would be furious with Song Yan as well.


    Didn''t she treat Song Yan well in the past few days? Let''s see if she would be able to hold on to this treatment after finding out that Song Yan looked at her as if she was not a good woman.


    Fortunately, she found Pan Dn sitting inside her room and then without bothering to knock on the door, she strode inside and looked at Pan Dn who stared at her as if she had finally gone crazy.


    " Lai Li, are you really this rude or today is something special? How can you just stride inside someone''s room without even knocking or announcing your arrival ?" Pan Dn was not doing anything shady but she still found Lai Li''s actions annoying. How can this woman simply barge inside someone''s room?


    Lai Li however ignored her reprimand and spoke in an unhurried voice, " Pan Dn, I apologize for fighting with you earlier and I did not want to rush inside the room either but there is something that I wanted to talk to you about."


    In the past, Pan Dn had a bad reputation and both Song Yan and Bai Yin did not like to hang out with her which was why she stayed with Lai Li but that did not mean that she was not aware of all the things that this woman had said about her to others.


    The more she stayed with Lai Li, the more Pan Dn realized that she needed to stay away from this woman. After all, being the same kind of person Pan Dn knew that she needed to be wary of Lai Li who was even more ruthless than her.


    So when she saw that Lai Li came to talk to her out of nowhere, Pan Dn did not believe that she juste to look for her out of the goodness of her heart she narrowed her eyes and then asked, " What is it?"


    Pan Dn was quite clear about the fact that Lai Li wanted to be the female lead of the movie as her backer was also an investor. However, it was clear that Song Yan was not going to be reced, thus, Pan Dn was worried that Lai Li wanted to scheme against Song Yan and was looking for her such that she could rope her in.


    If something ugly really came out of Lai Li''s mouth, Pan Dn was worried that she wouldn''t be able to clean herself in front of Song Yan even if she were to jump in the Yellow River!


    But even so, she wanted to find out what was Lai Li nning that way she would be able to hold something against her lest this woman went cuckoo.


    " Fine, tell me what do you want to say?" Though Pan Dn was not willing to stay with Lai Li, she still agreed with her.


    Seeing that Pan Dn had agreed, Lai Li did not waste any more time and then asked, " Pan Dn when you saw Song Yan''s husband did you see him wearing expensive brands?"


    Before Pan Dn could reply, Lai Li continued to speak, " I just talked with my boyfriend and he told me that Song Yan''s husband is not a simple man. Just because some sort of trouble came up because of her foolish actions, she caused my boyfriend''spany to get into trouble." Lai Li deliberately brought up the fact that Song Yan''s husband was powerful enough to mess with a smallpany''s CEO. However when she saw that Pan Dn was simply frowning at her nkly, she continued indignantly, " And from what I heard he is not a small rich man who only owns a singlepany. One of my friends noticed his car and then told me that it was a limited edition car, something that even the nouveau rich can never afford. Her husband is clearly rich but she still lied to us!"


    --------------

 Chapter 1022 Never acknowledge those who don’t exist ——2

    Chapter 1022 Never acknowledge those who don¡¯t exist ¡ª¡ª2


    However, Pan Dn still did not speak. Seeing this Lai Li''s expression worsened as she said through gritted teeth, " Pan Dn, can''t you see it? Song Yan deliberately lied to us. She made us all think that her husband did not treat her well and that he did not have much capital clearly, she was lying from the very start! Her husband can easily bring us to a seven-star restaurant if he wants to!"


    The more Lai Li thought about it the more regretful she became, she should have talked to Song Yan''s husband even when she saw that he did not look as rich as Tan Si. Even if he was not as rich, he could have been used as a spare tire, now it was all good¡ª¡ª she lost a man who could have given her the moon if she asked for stars!


    Looking at Pan Dn''s expressionless face, she said in a hurried voice, " I think that Song Yan was guarding against us from the start. However I don''t mind how she treated me but Pan Dn, you treated her so well. You were even willing to fawn upon her now look at this, she did not even think twice before stabbing you like this! Has she even considered you as a friend?"


    Pan Dn on the other hand simply rolled her eyes, she did not know what was making Lai Li so confident. Did she treat her as an idiot? Who looked like she couldn''t understand that Lai Li was trying to goad her against Song Yan?


    Pan Dn scoffed in her head.


    And more importantly, how was the wealth of Song Yan''s husband rted to them? Even if he was super duper rich, in the end, he was a man who was clearly in love with his wife. He was not like those sleazy men who would willing to hold another woman in their arms while their wife was waiting for them at home.


    So why was Lai Li acting as if it was her husband who was caught having an affair with Song Yan? And so what if Song Yan''s husband could treat them to a seven-star meal? In the end, it depended on their willingness. If they wanted to treat them to a nice meal then it was something that Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng wanted to do and if they didn''t want to treat them to a seven-star meal it wasn''t as if they could me her. More importantly, did Lai Li forget that she only brought them all to a small stall to eat? Compared to Song Yan, she was much cheaper!


    Pan Dn did not see that there was anything wrong with Song Yan holding a guard against the two of them as no woman would like to have their husband near women like her and Lai Li.


    If she was in Song Yan''s shoes then she would have been wary as well.


    What can they do? Their reputation was in shambles, to begin with.


    And if they were talking about how Song Yan did not invite them to a seven-course meal¡­did Song Yan owe them anything like that? Clearly, she did not!


    Song Yan had never taken Lai Li seriously and despite being reported, she did not do anything against thetter and yet Lai Lipletely vignt against her.


    There was nothing wrong with being envious but there was a fine was going against Song Yan at every god. This made her wonder if Lai Li had something more nned against Song Yan.


    If she was holding a bit of guard against Lai Li earlier, now she waspletely vignt against her.


    There was nothing wrong with being envious but there was a fine line between being just envious and being jealous to the point that one could not see anything else.


    What was more, Lai Li was a schemer, she never showed herself instead she relied on others to make chaos this was a kind of skill that scared Pan Dn the most.


    Pan Dn decided that it was better to stay away from Lai Li as much as possible, a woman like her was most likely a poisonous snake who was hiding in a corner waiting to take a bite. If she was to stay with a woman like this, sooner orter she would end up being dragged down by her to the point where she would lose everything!


    This happened to her mother and she could not allow this to happen to herself!


    Upon seeing that Pan Dn''s expression was not right, Lai Li thought that she had convinced thetterpletely. She was just waiting for Pan Dn to fly into a rage and then confront Song Yan, after that she would y it by ear and try to get close to Song Yan. Though Lai Li was not confident about many things, she knew that she could charm not only men but also females.


    The more she thought about it the more Lai Li thought that it was a feasible n, thus she reached out her hands and then clutched Pan Dn''s before saying in a low voice, " Pan Dn, think about it even if we are not good we are not that unscrupulous. Does Song Yan have to guard against us like this ?"


    However, the second Lai Li held Pan Dn''s hands, thetter felt like she had been electrocuted. Her entire body stiffened and she couldn''t help but yelp in pain.


    She snatched her hands away from Lai Li and snapped, " What are you wearing on your body? I nearly died from shock!" Pan Dn was not exaggerating, just now she really felt like her entire body was hurting.


    " Are you trying to¡ª¡ª" she was still speaking when her eyes fell on the shadowy figure behind Lai Li. Though she couldn''t make out the head or foot of it, she knew by instinct that it belonged to a woman, Pan Dn was so shocked and terrified that her legs started to tremble. She pulled herself away from Lai Li with her eyes popping out of her sockets, she wanted to point at the shadowy figure behind Lai Li but then she remembered a small advice that her grandmother gave to her.


    '' Never acknowledged those who don''t exist in the same ne as us. They won''t like it.''

 Chapter 1023 Too late

    <h4>Chapter 1023 Toote</h4>


    "Whats the matter with you?" When Lai Li heard Pan Dn scream at her, she was already quite upset with her but then Pan Dn stepped away from her like she was some disgusting creature while trying her best to keep the distance between the two of them as big as possible.


    Pan Dn could no longer hear anything, she did not even care whether Lai Li or she would fall out with each other if she were to kick her out. At this moment, she wanted Lai Li out of her room as soon as possible which was why she hurriedly sneered and then coldly spat, " What are you trying to do by telling me all this? It''s none of my business anyway. Whether Sister Yan''s husband is rich or not. Besides, even if she was guarding against us then is it really her fault? Given how many ideas one might be hiding its only right to guard against others. Now if you are done please leave!"


    Pan Dn felt that she should have been given the Best Actress award for her performance just now. Even though her entire extremities were shivering while her heart was thumping wildly in her chest, she somehow managed to keep a straight face and not show an ounce of fear on her face.


    As she expected Lai Li''s expression turned purple with anger, while a nerve throbbed dangerously in her forehead. Although Pan Dn did not spell out her name, she could guess that Pan Dn was talking about her even with her toes!


    So what if she had a lot of ideas? It wasn''t as if Pan Dn had any fewer ideas either. Pretending to act tough as if she was any better than her! Humph! Once she was certain that Song Yan''s husband was rich, she was sure that Pan Dn would be the first one to try and suck up to him. Who was she looking down at!?


    Though she was upset, Lai Li did not say anything more to Pan Dn. She only red at her coldly and then turned around to leave, however as soon as she turned her back to Pan Dn, the woman sticking on Lai Li''s back became even more prominent. Her features started to be more distinguished as she looked at Pan Dn.


    The second their gazes met Pan Dn wanted to look away instinctively but she gulped and pretended to not notice anything. Thus, she could see the ugly bruises on the face of the woman along with the swelling of her face and the jaw that had been torn off. The woman''s entire body was disproportionate and as Pan Dn dropped her gaze, she noticed the woman''s belly which was half torn, inside it sat a child whose eye sockets were hollow and he was all flesh and no skin covered his body.


    With blood dripping from the eye sockets of both the mother and the son, Pan Dn was so scared that she wanted to cry.


    Fortunately, Lai Li was standing very close to the door and she walked out of the room in no time. Seeing this Pan Dn immediately closed the door and the first thing she did was to rush towards the bathing room where she threw up her breakfast and lunch.


    After she was done, Pan Dn still clutched the toilet seat and then panted heavily. She did not care about anything, after she washed her hands and mouth, she immediately ran towards Song Yan''s room. At this moment only by standing next to Song Yan would she feelfortable but she did not expect that as soon as she stepped outside, she would run into Bai Yin whose expression was not looking good either.


    Seeing that Bai Yin looked terrified, Pan Dn understood something and immediately asked, " Did you run into Lai Li?"


    Bai Yin was surprised by the question but then she nodded and agreed, " I met her when she was heading down just now."


    Because Bai Yin did not have much feelings towards Lai Li, she was polite towards thetter. Thus when the two bumped path, she simply smiled at Lai Li and was about to walk away but then she noticed the thing that was hanging at the back of Bai Yin''s back and was simply stunned.


    Because she hadn''t expected toe face to face with a ghost!


    The pale grey skin with pale blue veins which were devoid of blood was enough to scare her. But then Bai Yin saw that the ghost was missing her eyes and her body was swollen, there was also a child staring at her, his skin wasn''t formed and it was all blood vessels and flesh with half of his organs missing.


    It was such a terrible sight that Bai Yin almost fainted. Even now she was not aware how she was able to walk away from Lai Li without throwing up!


    Though she did not faint, she lost all her courage and thus ran to look for Song Yan as soon as possible.


    The two women exchanged a look with each other before they knocked on Song Yan''s door.


    Inside Fu Yu Sheng was taking a nap but upon hearing the knocks he couldn''t help but whine inint.


    " I will see who is it, you continue sleeping," Song Yan told him as the man was facing the other side of the room she was not worried that someone woulde rushing in to see his face. She calmly walked towards the door and then opened it.


    " Sister Yan! There is a ghost!"


    " A Ghost is behind Lai Li !"


    No sooner did Pan Dn and Bai Yin rush inside they did not think of anything else and simply hugged Song Yan tightly. They were so scared that they were about to faint it was only because Song Yan was present with them that they were able to hold themselves from fainting.


    Song Yan looked at the startled-looking two women and then said calmly, " I know but you don''t have to worry about her. As long as you are not rted to Tan Si in any way that thing will not approach you, so try to stay away from him all right?"


    When Bai Yin and Pan Dn heard that they were safe, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief. However, they then paused and looked at Song Yan before Bai Yin asked, " Then what about Lai Li?"


    Even Pan Dn turned to look at Song Yan and waited for her response.


    Song Yan pursed her lips and then calmly replied, "It''s better if you don''t bother with her matters for the time being. Her karma is too bad for me to save her."


    Once Song Yan finished speaking both Pan Dn and Bai Yin were stunned.


    They wanted to say something but they were stopped by Song Yan who shook her head and then stated firmly, "It''s not that I don''t want to help but she might have been involved in harming someone before because of this the bad karma umted by her is quite heavy. Even if I help her, it will only extend her life for a few months and nothing more."


    When Pan Dn heard that Lai Li had harmed someone, she was suddenly reminded of the news of an actress losing her life at the set where Lai Li was working. Later on, it was Lai Li who was given the position of the female lead after the death of the actress back then many people thought that she was the one behind it but no one was able to trace it back to Lai Li.


    Thus, she left unscathed. Now that Song Yan told her that Lai Li was indeed not a good person, Pan Dn felt her legs turn to jelly.


    Even Bai Yin had heard some heated rumours about Lai Li, and one of her friends told her that Lai Li had once served as the President of herpany because of this she often bullied her juniors and the neers.


    Some of the young idols even gave up their lives because they couldn''t withstand the bullying.


    The two of them exchanged a look with each other and did not say anything.


    " Will ¡­Will be fine?" In the Pan, Dn threw the matter of Lai Li''s life and death at the back of her head. It was Lai Li''s fault that she caused so many people to lose their lives,pared to her she was loads better. Even though she had the power she did not bully someone!


    Song Yan nodded and replied. "It''s fine. However since you two could see the ghost because of the talismans, it means that she had gotten stronger. It''s better if you stay locked inside your room and ce a talisman on each wall of your room. That way you will be able to keep that ghost at bay¡­ and no matter what don''t open the door after midnight."


    Though Pan Dn and Bai Yin were scared out of their wits they still nodded and at the same time, they cursed their luck. They just had to meet someone like Lai Li on the set!

 Chapter 1024 Dyed red

    <h4>Chapter 1024 Dyed red</h4>


    On the other hand, Lai Li was thinking of a way to confirm Song Yan''s husband''s identity. It wasn''t that she was not satisfied with Tan Si but with a better option in front of her, Lai Li couldn''t help but be tempted. If Song Yan''s husband was really that rich then she wouldn''t have to worry about anything!


    The elevator door closed at once when Lai Li stepped inside it but because she was lost in her thoughts, she did not raise her head and take a look at her reflection. It wasn''t until the elevator went down three floors did she raise her head and looked at her reflection, the second her gaze met with her own reflection, Lai Li yelped.


    Behind her, she noticed a pale woman with bleeding eyes sticking close to her back. Terrified, she turned around to look behind her but Lai Li did not see anyone. There was no woman behind her, seeing this Lai Li felt her legs turning to jelly at the thought of something so ugly sticking behind her back.


    However, when she turned to face the front again, Lai Li did not see anything. Seeing this, she heaved a sigh of relief but then suddenly she couldn''t help but get angry a Song Yan. It was all because of her that she was imagining such things, she was the one who told Bai Yin all sorts of nonsense and that idiot in return yammered it all in her ears. Now this was good, she was thinking of stupid things like ghosts! That too in broad daylight!


    " That damned woman, once I get a hold of her husband''s number and workce''s address, I will teach her a lesson," muttered Lai Li at the same she couldn''t help but start having malicious thoughts in her head. She was no longer young and was slowly pushing close to thirty, shouldn''t she look for a husband? It just so happened that Song Yan''s husband was quite aesthetic in her eyes.


    Even his voice was pleasing, if he was truly rich enough to create trouble for Tan Si then she didn''t mind him having a little temper. As for whether or not she would be able to seduce him or not, this was something that she, Lai Li was not worried about. Ever since she turned eighteen, there was no man she could not win over, with Song Yan being a year or two older than her it shouldn''t be difficult for her to get close to her husband.


    The elevator opened with a ding and Lai Li stepped out, no sooner did she enter the lobby she ran into Xue Zhi Ming who was returning after shooting a rainy scene. It was a scene that only required him to be present at the shooting locations and thus he was the only one who did not return to the hotel even when the sun was long gone.


    " Brother Zhi Ming," LaiLi greeted the man with a smile even though she looked down on Xue Zhi Ming because he was just a small-time actor and not a rich businessman, she still pretended to be close to him as it brought traffic to her page. It did not matter if the traffic was good or bad, as long as Xue Zhi Ming''s brain fewer fansmented on her post which was a promotional post, she could earn more and more money through socialworking sites.


    Xue Zhi Ming felt goosebumps break all over his skin when he heard Lai Li''s voice. However, when he raised his head and looked at Lai Li''s face, he was even more startled. Because for some reason Lai Li''s face looked extraordinarily pale and swollen, it was a little scary.


    " You¡­" he wanted to ask her whether or not she did something to her face but then his agent pulled his sleeves putting a stop to his words as Xue Zhi Ming''s persona was based on a youthful yet kind and gentlemanly man. If he were to ask ady why she suddenly started to look ugly, it might sh with his persona. In the end, Xue Zhi Ming restrained himself and did not say anything, he politely smiled at her and then said, "It''s nothing, is there something that you want to talk to me about, Sister Lai?"


    " Ah nothing, I just wanted to greet you, Brother Zhi Ming," Lai Li sweetly smiled at Xue Zhi Ming before bowing in front of him. She then stepped outside the hotel leaving Xue Zhi Ming to look at her back, he turned to look at his agent after Lai Li was gone and asked, " Don''t you think that something is very strange about her?"


    His agent however sternly looked at him and then said, " Just keep your distance from her. You have already worked hard enough to jump ships, if CEO Fu finds out that you are getting cosy with the woman who reported his wife, he might just cancel your ns."


    Xue Zhi Ming had no ns to get close to Lai Li either, he simply rolled his eyes and then stepped inside the elevator his agent following closely behind.


    The two of them stepped out of the elevator once they reached the floor where the shooting staff was staying and just as they were about to head to their rooms, they noticed Director Li standing outside the door with a hesitation-filled expression on his old face.


    Seeing this Xue Zhi Ming stepped forward and asked Director Li solicitously, " Is something the matter, Director Li?"


    Director Li looked at Xue Zhi Ming with a furrowed pair of brows and then said after a slight hesitation, " This was given to me by Miss Song Yan, she asked me to tell you that you should put these talismans on the walls of? your room."


    Hearing this Xue Zhi Ming felt like Director Li was joking with him but seeing how serious he looked, he lowered his head and then took the talismans from Director Li. Though he did not believe in feudal superstitions, he still asked Director Li with a polite expression on his face, " Director Li can you tell me what is going on? Why did Sister Yan hand you these talismans?"


    " Don''t ask me," Director Li sighed as he waved his hand, then he looked left and right before he lowered his voice conspiratorially, "Don''t tell this to anyone but I just met with CEO Fu, he handed these talismans to me and asked me to look for another actress to y the role that Lai Li is handling at the moment. I don''t know what''s happening but I think that something really bad is going to happen tonight."


    Upon hearing Director Li''s words, Xue Zhi Ming remembered the swollen face of Lai Li. Though he did not believe a thing that wasing out of Director Li''s mouth, he still pursed his lips and then put the talismans in his pocket. In such situations, it was better to believe rather than not believe it.


    On the other hand, Song Yan had drawn an array inside the room where she was staying. She had a feeling that the ghost mighte looking for first since she heard from Bai Yin that Song Yan was a celestial master which was why she might try to deal with her first before anyone else.


    " Are you really not going to interfere?" Seeing that Song Yan handed talismans to everyone but Lai Li, Fu Yu Sheng couldn''t help but ask because he had never seen Song Yan leaving someone alone like this.


    Song Yan sighed and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng before saying in a calm voice, "It is not that I don''t want to help her but it''s already toote."


    ¡­


    Lai Li returned after spending time with her friends, she wanted to reach out to her friends and have them look into Song Yan''s husband. Even though Song Yan was on her guard all the time it was impossible for a man to never hook up with another woman just the thought enough was exciting for them.


    As long as she was to keep poking around she would find someone with whom Song Yan''s husband went on a rendezvous.


    " Ah, I am so tired," she threw her bag on the bed and then headed to the bathing room. After walking around for such a long time she was feeling icky and really sweaty, now all she wanted was to take a bath and do nothing.


    With that thought in her head, she headed towards the shower where she turned on the water after heating it in the geyser. While the water sprinkled down on the floor creating steam inside the bathing room, Lai Li took off her clothes and then headed towards the shower.


    Ambiguous signs of intimacy were spread all over her body as she had served a few of her friends earlier when she was asking them about Song Yan''s husband.


    As soon as Lai Li stepped under the shower head, her skin turned red and so did the water as blood started to seep out of the small pores of the shower head, coating her red.

 Chapter 1025 Lai Li’s death

    Chapter 1025 Lai Li¡¯s death


    Lai Li did not notice anything amiss but as she reached out to grab the body wash, she suddenly started to smell the scent of rotten flesh. Not the kind which had been left in the refrigerator for days but the kind that was thrown in the trash can and not dealt with for months. She couldn''t help but gag as she hurriedly raised her head to wash the foam off her eyes but the more she washed the stickier it got in the end Lai Li had to open her eyes even though she felt a burning sensation within them.


    " AHHHHHHH!!!" The second she opened her eyes, her gaze fell on the blood that was covering and sticking to the skin of her hands. With her hands held in front of her, Lai Li dry heaved before dropping her gaze to look at the floor. She wanted to see whether or not someone was ying a prank on her but the second she dropped her gaze she noticed a woman''s face lying in between her legs. She was looking straight at her with her hollow eyes before speaking in a hoarse voice, " Y...You took him away."


    This was not something that Lai Li imagined to see, her eyes popped out of her sockets as she rushed out of the bathing room. However, her feet were caught by the ghost thing causing her to stumble and fall on the ground. Lai Li''s elbows bumped on the floor and pain shot through her entire body. She did not know what was going on, all she knew was that she had been trapped by something that shouldn''t have even existed in the first ce.


    Lai Li wanted to cry but there was no time for her to waste either. She did not want to die which was why even though it scared her to the point that she started to cry like a child despite being in her thirties, she immediately used her leg to kick the thing that was holding her legs.


    " Get off! Get off! Who are you? What do you want ??! I did not do anything!" While crying in an ugly manner, Lai Li kicked the ghost off her shins. But it was as if the ghost was attached to her, no matter how many times she kicked her on the head, thetter clung to her. Shouting hysterically at her for snatching her man.


    Lai Li had a thief in her heart, she knew that she had done a lot of harm to many women. She had slept with a bunch of married men whom she couldn''t even count on her fingers and caused a lot of women to be destroyed. A few of them even passed away because of depression and some killed themselves after finding out that their husbands were having affairs with another woman when they were pregnant.


    Thus even if Lai Li did not know why for which man the ghost was chasing after her, she was clearly guilty.


    " Let me go¡­please ¡­ple¡­please let me go, I will change¡­ I will change. I swear!" Lai Li did not want to be killed which was why she tried to shake off the woman crawling on the floor. However, no matter how much she struggled, nothing happened.


    Worried that she would really be killed by this ghost, Lai Li looked around the bathing room to look for a weapon to save herself. Finally, she found a metal rod that had a roll of toilet paper sitting on it, frantic to save herself Lai Li snatched the rod and waved it at the thing that was holding her down.


    Because the female ghost wanted to take Lai Li down, she used her yin energy to make her body solid causing Lai Li''s hits to fall on her head. Though she could not feel pain the hit surprised her enough to let go.


    Once Lai Li was free, she immediately scrambled out of the bathing room and then rushed to the door of her room. She caught hold of the knob of the door and tried to pull it with all her might but no matter how much she pulled it, the door remained stuck.


    " Come on! Come on!" She raised her hand to hit the door while screaming at the top of her lungs, " Is someone there? Please help me! Help me!"


    While Lai Li was screaming, others were locked inside their room. Even though Song Yan did not care about what happened to Lai Li who had umted a lot of bad karma, she cared about the people in the shooting staff even though there were a few bad eggs they were notpletely rotten she directly and indirectly made sure that they would not step out of their rooms.


    What was more, Song Yan knew that the ghost sticking close to Lai Li was carrying a third-grade grudge field. And the core of that grudge field did not lie within the ghost itself instead it was hidden at the point where her body was buried after being killed.


    There was no point in trying to save a life which was destined to die.


    And even if she was to save Lai Li today, Song Yan knew that it was not going to end. As the ghost had marked Lai Li, she was not going to leave her alone even if Song Yan was to save her, if anything her grudge field would reach and stretch until it enveloped the entire Creak.


    The door of the bathing room was pushed open and Lai Li who was hotel causing many deaths.


    Lai Li did not know that no one was going toe and help her, she still banged on the door with her entire body strength trying her best to get rid of the shivering.


    The more she yelled the hoarser her voice became.


    Creak.


    The door of the bathing room was pushed open and Lai Li who was screaming loudly paused. She did not even dare to look behind her but the door behind which she was standing was polished well enough to reflect what was behind her and thus she could see something dragging itself on the floor with one of her hands stretched forward.


    Lai Li''s face twisted as she started to cry suddenly feeling regretful that she hadn''t believed Song Yan and asked her to hand some talismans and that regret only turned even more fervent when she felt something warm and sticky drop from the ceiling.

 Chapter 1026 Lai Li’s death ——2

    Chapter 1026 Lai Li¡¯s death ¡ª¡ª2


    -----------------


    Lai Li raised her trembling fingers before touching the blood on her face and even though she did not want to see what was hovering over her head, she still raised her head out of curiosity and almost died when her eyes met with the skinless child sticking on the ceiling of the room.


    She stepped back trying to get away from the ghost on the roof of the room but just as she took a step back, the child on the roof turned its head to a total of one eighty degrees. Its eyes were just as hollowed as his mother and upon seeing the fear reflecting in the eyes of Lai Li, it giggled before letting go of the ceiling and then dropping straight at Lai Li''s face.


    " AHHHHH!!" Lai Li''s scream resonated through the room as she tried to get the child off her face. But as she could not see, Lai Li stumbled almost falling on the floor as she iled her hands, the female ghost on the floor saw this and then smiled sinisterly before stretching out her long fingers and curling them around Lai Li''s shin again but this time she did not stare at Lai Li instead she pulled Lai Li towards the ss table causing her back to fall through the ss table.


    The table shattered and the pieces of ss embedded in Lai Li''s back, it was so painful that Lai Li felt like she was on the verge of dying but that wasn''t the end of her misery.


    The ghost of Tan Si''s father''s mistress was a malicious spirit. Though when she died she wasn''t a good person either as the female ghost agreed to be the mistress of a married man. But even so, the female ghost when she was alive did not me herself for anything that happened wrong in her life.


    Even in herst moments, she med the woman who took the position of the official madam on her and then started to haunt the woman who took over the position of the Madam of the Tan family after the death of the Late Madam.


    The more people she killed, the more her grudge became heavy causing her to kill every woman of the Tan family whether young or old.


    Now that the grudge field was at level three it started to affect even those who came in contact with Tan Si.


    " AH! AH! AHHHH!!" Lai Li screamed as the ss pieces dug into her skin, she was in so much pain that she wanted to faint but the pain made it impossible for her to be unconscious. Just as she thought that she was going to die, the female ghost crawled towards Lai Li and then looked at the ss pieces that were on the ground.


    She turned to look at Lai Li and smiled before possessing the body of the woman lying on the ground, she then picked up a ss piece from the floor and started shing Lai Li''s face.


    " You want to seduce men? Then I will help you, I will help you!" The more she screamed and cut Lai Li''s face, the more giddy and happy she became. Lai Li whose body had been upied lost all control over her limbs and hands and soon she couldn''t even take control of the situation. All she knew was that she was in so much pain that she wanted to die but couldn''t.


    Her consciousness was very much awake at the moment. However, she did not dare to close her eyes even when her face had been shed until the flesh underneath could be seen through theyers of skin that had been cut off.


    She thought that as long as she was alive everything would be fine but the female ghost seemed to have determined that she was not going to let Lai Li live. Not only did she ruin Lai Li''s face but she also broke her limbs with her own hands.


    Lai Li who was originally optimistic that she would be able to survive felt her consciousness waver. She wanted to fight against the female spirit that was possessing her but then the pain got worse and worse before the light in her eyes dimmed.


    Even so, the female ghost did not let go of Lai Li, she continued to y with the woman who tried to get close to Tan Si until Lai Li couldn''t be recognized anymore. Her hair was ripped out of her scalp and the skin on her face was peeled until the flesh was sticking out, her legs were turned at an inhuman angle and her fingers were crooked until they resembled broken twigs.


    " Is it over?" Fu Yu Sheng looked at Song Yan who had returned from outside. She had gone to look for Tan Si to find the grudge field but Tan Si had no idea where his father kept his mistress either. He had always thought that his father was a loving man who cared and supported his family, he never thought that there would be a situation like this, he had no idea what was going on and was of absolutely no help to Song Yan.


    Song Yan shook her head as she shook off the ck overcoat before replying, " Mister Tan has no idea what his father did behind his back and thus he couldn''t help me. I have to look for another way to find the body of that ghost."


    She then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng before asking, " Did someone knock on the door?"


    " Yes, it was around two in the morning, the person outside knocked three times while calling me in Lai Li''s voice but I did not answer," he then tilted his head to the phone sitting on the cab and continued, " Pan Dn called as well, she was too scared when Lai Li knocked on her door, she said that she was particrly incessant and did not want to go, it was only when she threw another talisman on the ground did that ghost or Lai Li leave."


    Hearing this Song Yan narrowed her eyes, she had tried to keep everyone away from that ghost but it seemed like that ghost still somehow managed to target Pan Dn.

 Chapter 1027 The truth behind a beautiful face

    Chapter 1027 The truth behind a beautiful face


    The next morning, the sound of police sirens zed in the surroundings. The entire floor where the shooting staff was living was blocked and sealed while Director Li and the rest were taken to the police station for questioning.


    " Did anyone have any sort of grudges with Miss Lai?" One of the police officers asked as he looked at Director Li who was already sweating buckets of cold water. Never in his sixty years of life had he been dragged to the police station, he looked at Song Yan and the rest of the actresses before shaking his head and replying honestly, " Miss Lai always stayed outside, she hardly ever returned. After she was done with her shot, she would leave the sets, we don''t even usually see her, how can there be any conflict?"


    By saying this Director Li revealed two sets of information, first Lai Li was not close to anyone on the set and since she hardly stayed on the set how was it possible for anyone to develop such a deep grudge against her? It must have been someone from Lai Li''s friends'' group!


    The police officer nodded before calling the rest of the staff, though everyone was still trembling with fear after seeing Lai Li''s body they still had to go through the entire round of investigation, the one who was the most troubled was Xue Zhi Ming.


    Earlier this morning he heard some noisesing from the room next to him, he wanted to see what was going on outside but because of Song Yan''s warning, he remained inside his room. He was worried that he might end up getting entangled in a mess what was more, Lai Li was an opportunistic woman, and as long as she got the opportunity to ride on his poprity, Xue Zhi Ming was sure that she wouldn''t leave the matter so easily.


    Thus he did not visit her in the morning and thought that he would go looking for her in the morning as the two of them had a scene together. However, when he knocked on Lai Li''s room he did not receive a response for a long time.


    The rest of the crew was sleeping as they did not have any morning scenes, if not for Song Yan''s words, he would have left Lai Li alone but something told him that there was something wrong inside Lai Li''s room and thus he called the room service. He told them that one of his co-workers was not responding and wanted them to open the door of her room because he was worried something happened to her.


    The hotel staff also knew that things were messy in the entertainment circle, they were afraid that something happened to Lai Li which was why they immediately went to the floor where Lai Li was staying and then opened the door but they never expected to discover such a horrendous sight.


    Xue Zhi Ming who had never seen even a chicken getting butchered was the first one to faint. The sight of Lai Li''s body was enough to traumatize him, he was still shivering with fright, and even Pan Dn who was sitting next to him was no different.


    Even though she did not see the body of Lai Li with her own eyes, she had heard of the situation from the rest of the staff. More importantly, the officers said that Lai Li was dead before three in the morning and yet she came to look for her at four in the morning. If she was dead then who was the one who was knocking on her door?


    Pan Dn was too terrified to even think about anything more, what and who was standing outside, she simply did not care about it.


    She was only worried about what was going to happen to her.


    Pan Dn couldn''t wait to go out and tell Song Yan about her situation yet the investigation ran for a long time making it impossible for her to look for Song Yan. It was after a very long four arduous hours that they were allowed to leave. But even so, Lai Li''s parents made a huge fuss saying that the incident had something to do with the shooting staff.


    It was only when the police officers showed them the surveince recording of the night which clearly showed that no one left their roomst night were they able to get away from the clutches of Mother Lai who was screaming at the top of her lungs.


    "It''s too scary, what are we supposed to do now?" Pan Dn looked at Song Yan who was still calm despite being grilled for an hour since thetter was the only one who had a conflict with Lai Li, she was thoroughly questioned yet she remained calm till the end.


    Even Xue Zhi Ming turned to look at Song Yan, he wanted to ask what she meant by those things that she said to Director Li. It was as if she knew that Lai Li was going to die but when he thought about Song Yan''s position and status before throwing the matter of her killing someone in the back of his head.


    " First of all let us look for another hotel," Director Li was still shivering from fright after all this was his first time seeing so much blood. Yet as the one who was in charge, he decided to act first luck sobter. Once he was back in his room, he would stop pretending to be strong. At the same time, he couldn''t help but question whether or not he was cursed by something dirty, if not why was his film getting stuck in the middle each time?


    Everyone agreed with Director Li''s suggestion, though they were not tired, they still wanted to go and lie down on the bed.


    " I have already booked a hotel," Fu Yu Sheng spoke up as he looked at Director Li who looked at him gratefully. " We can leave as long as you all are ready."


    The filming crew wanted to leave as soon as possible, thus they did not even think of anything else and hurriedly agreed. At this moment all they wanted was to tuck themselves in bed and forget this horrible incident!


    --------------------

 Chapter 1028 The truth behind a beautiful face ——2

    Chapter 1028 The truth behind a beautiful face ¡ª¡ª2


    With Fu Yu Sheng looking for a hotel for everyone to stay at, the matter of where to stay was solved easily. The filming crew went to the hotel where Fu Yu Sheng had booked rooms for them but even so, they were quite troubled, especially Director Li. With something like this happening, it was quite clear that he needed to remove Lai Li''s characterpletely and add another one which meant that the entire script had to be redone.


    It was clearly going to be a long process which might prove quite troublesome for him.


    If he were to continue filming then others would say that he was acting heartless, in the end, he could only stop the shooting for a few weeks before thinking of a way to clean up the mess on Weibo.


    On the other side, Pan Dn charged straight to Song Yan''s room. She wanted to ask what was going to happen to her but before she could ask what was going on, she met with Xue Zhi Ming who went looking for Song Yan first.


    " What are you doing here?" Pan Dn questioned as she looked at Xue Zhi Ming.


    Her expression was one of confusion and disbelief.


    " What do you mean? Can''t Ie looking for Sister Yan?" He questioned before turning to look at Song Yan. With a solemn look on his face, he stared at Song Yan and then asked, " Sister Yan, you were the one who said to me that something was going to happen to Lai Li, I am not suspecting you¡­but what did you mean by that?"


    Hearing his question, Pan Dn turned to look at Song Yan with some trepidation, she was worried that Xue Zhi Ming might offend Song Yan but when she turned to look at Song Yan, thetter did not seem to be offended instead she waspletely calm.


    She looked at Xue Zhi Ming and then stated indifferently, " You should take a look at Weibo first, you will know."


    Her response caused Pan Dn and Xue Zhi Ming to frown as the two of them exchanged a look with each other but even so, they opened their Weibo.


    When they opened their Weibo, they thought that there might be condolences being offered to Lai Li but instead, they found out that the trending searches were something else.


    #Lai Li caused the death of many innocent women.


    #Lai Li is the popr mistress of many business tycoons.


    #Shameless Lai Li caused the death of the official wives.


    # Lai Li ¡ª Karma received.


    The two of them were shocked but they still opened one of the searches. They wanted to see what was going on but what they saw only surprised them even more.


    It was a post from a woman named Lu Yang. She had published a long post about how Lai Li seduced her brother-inw and then caused her sister to lose her life after a long battle with depression. To make things even more difficult andplicated, Lu Yang''s sister was even carrying the child of her husband but because of Lai Li, her sister ended up losing her child and the reason was not depression but Lai Li whispering in her brother-inw''s ears.


    Because Lai Li wanted to rece her sister, she lied to her brother-inw saying that the child was not his, causing Lu Yang''s sister to lose her child.


    At the end of her long post, she mentioned that karma was real and it was because Lai Li had done something sinister that she met with such a death.


    After Lu Yang posted on Weibo, many other women and men. All revealing the incidents that happened in the past where Lai Li ruined their sisters by interfering with their sisters''s rtionship.


    As more and more posts surged up, Lai Li who should have been respected after her death was like a street dog. She was being hit left and right.


    When Pan Dn and Xue Zhi Ming saw the information on Weibo, they were stunned they did not think that Lai Li was such a hateful woman.


    Seeing that the two of them seemed to have read the information on Weibo, Song Yan smiled at the two of them and then stated with a calm voice, " You need to think carefully if this is what she deserved or not." She then turned to look at Pan Dn before adding, " I see that you haven''t cleaned up your peach blossoms, it will be better for you to deal with them as soon as possible. Or else someone else wille looking for you."


    Though Song Yan did not say it outright, Pan Dn understood what thetter meant. She was warning her to stop her affairs with the president she was with currently or else she might lose her life!


    Pan Dn shivered thinking that the ghost was actually targeting mistresses!


    Seeing that Pan Dn seemed to have understood what she was trying to tell her, Song Yan smiled politely before taking her leave. She wanted to go and take a look at the Tan family before finding out where the grave of that female ghost was if not the Tan family members would surely die a horrible death.


    On the other hand, Tan Si''s wife was currently ring at her husband with me written all over her face. She looked at her husband and then while breathing heavily she stated, " I don''t mind how you and your family have treated me but this is simply too much! Why is it that my daughters have to suffer because of your family? It''s one thing that you cannot care about our family but now your family is going to harm our innocent daughter!?"


    Tan Si lowered his head, he did not know what to say. After all, this matter was indeed something that was because of his fault.


    " I¡­"


    " Are you two busy?" Song Yan who came to look for the Tan couple knocked on the door of the ward and smiled at them. " I am here to ask you two about some things."

 Chapter 1029 Where is the corpse?

    <h4>Chapter 1029 Where is the corpse?</h4>


    Song Yan did not want to help Tan Si but she couldn''t allow a malicious ghost to run amok without exorcising it. If she was to leave the ghost of Old Master Tan''s mistress alone then who knows how many women, she might harm?


    Lai Li died because she deserved it but what about Pan Dn and many others? Some women did not be mistresses because they wanted to, they had to do it because they had no choice in the entertainment business. What was more that ghost was not a good person when she was alive, so who gave her the right to kill anyone?


    As she stepped inside the ward, she looked at Tan Si''s wife, Chen Bian. There was a heavy death aura on her forehead that almost covered her face, there was also a red hue flickering in between the glow.


    With just one nce, Song Yan knew that the ghost hadn''t let go of her desire to kill the madam of the Tan family and was hiding somewhere while bidding her time to kill Chen Bian. From the death aura that was covering Chen Bian''s face, Song Yan knew that she was destined to die without a chance at survival and what was more her death would be really tragic.


    There was a high chance that if Chen Bian was killed by the malicious spirit then she would be a malicious spirit as well.


    Song Yan would have changed her mind after seeing such a deadly death aura as it would take a lot of effort on her part to save Chen Bian but then her eyes fell on the purple aura that was shimmering around Chen Bian''s wrist and knew that she was a woman who had done nothing wrong all her life. She was not only conscientious but she was also kind to those who needed her help.


    She was a natural phnthropist and a wonderful person.


    There were really not a lot of people like her left in this world.


    Seeing this Song Yan''s impression of Chen Bian''s improved even more, clearly this woman suffered a lot but even so, she was willing to be a good person till the end. Song Yan did not want a kind woman like Chen Bian to lose her life so tragically. She smiled at Chen Bian and then said, " Your husband might have told you about me. I met with him at the filming location and I was the one who told him that his daughters are in danger."


    When Chen Bian learned that it was Song Yan who helped her save her daughter, she immediately pushed Tan Si to the side and then rushed to Song Yan before smiling awkwardly, " I am so sorry. I did not know that you wereing here Master, please doe in."


    Song Yan nodded before she walked inside the ward, she nced at Tan Si who lowered his head before turning to look at the little girl who was lying on the bed. Tan Si''s daughter was called Tan Mo and her nickname was Momo. She was seven years old and was really polite as she had lived with her mother who taught her that she needed to be polite and kind in front of others and her father if she wanted to live a happy life.


    Tan Mo did not know why her mother was so respectful towards Song Yan but she still looked at Song Yan and then obediently greeted her in a childish voice, " Auntie!"


    Song Yan liked children, especially when she saw someone as obedient as Tan Mo. Her son was just as obedient and nice as this girl lying on the bed. What was more Tan Mo looked just like her mother, gentle and sweet. Even though she was very young, Song Yan knew that she was going to be a beautiful woman when she grew up.


    Song Yan raised her hand and then rubbed Tan Mo''s head before taking away a bit more of yin energy. She then said, " You can call me Aunt Song,"


    The young girl nodded and then said, " All right Aunt Song."


    Seeing that the young girl was really smart, Song Yan sat down on the stool and then asked further, " Momo, if you don''t mind can I ask you something? Your mother said that you fell sick because you had a fever but can you tell me how did you catch a fever?"


    Her question caused Tan Mo''s sister, Tan Li to raise her head and look at her with a wary look. She looked at her sister who was staring at Song Yan with a frown, " Why are you asking this?"


    Song Yan nced at the death aura that was lingering over Tan Mo''s forehead even though she almost knocked on the door of death and remarked, " Because I heard from your mother that our dear Momo was trying to help someone and ended up catching a fever. If you tell me then I will help that person instead of you."


    When Tan Si heard her words, he exchanged a nce with his wife not understanding what Song Yan was trying to say.


    She was of course lying, from the looks of it the ghost woman seemed to have targeted Tan Mo as she was young and a child as well. If that was the case then she must have tried to get close to Tan Mo.


    Hearing this Tan Mo stiffened but after a pause, she turned to look at Song Yan and then asked, " Aunt Song, are you the one who is going to help the poor auntie?"


    " The poor auntie?" Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she looked at Tan Mo who nodded and hummed.


    Tan Mo looked at her sister who shook her head but she ignored her elder sister and then said, " There is a pitiful auntie at our home. She always cries at night, saying that she was wronged. She asked Mo Mo toe with her and Momo went outside with her ¡­ then¡­then Momo doesn''t know anything."


    When Song Yan heard her response, she turned to look at Chen Bian and asked, " How did your daughter catch a cold?"


    -----------------------

 Chapter 1030 Where is the corpse ——2

    <h4>Chapter 1030 Where is the corpse ¡ª¡ª2</h4>


    Chen Bian was startled by Song Yan''s question but she thought about it carefully and then replied, " I .. I don''t know. I am a teacher and I was working at the county''s school when the house help at my house said that Tan Mo caught a fever. So I had to bring her to the capital," she then turned to look Tan Si before continuing, " I had no idea that something like this was haunting us."


    She paused and then asked Song Yan, " Did ¡­Did something happen, Master Song?"


    " Strictly speaking, yes," Song Yan nodded and then looked at Chen Bian before saying, " Can we speak somewhere else?"


    Though the two daughters of the Tan couple seemed to have an idea about the ghost woman, she did not want to scare them too much.


    When Chen Bian heard Song Yan''s request she immediately nodded and then called her daughter''s nanny to take care of her daughters before stepping out of the ward with Song Yan. She did not even nce at Tan Si as she headed out of the ward, it wasn''t that she did not know that Tan Si was messing around with mistresses but because of her daughters, she did not say anything.


    However now because of Tan Si and his family, her daughters were in danger. How can she not be upset? It would be a miracle if she could stomach such a thing happening without showing a bit of anger!


    Song Yan nced at Tan Si who no longer dared to raise his head and smirked before following Chen Bian. She ignored Tan Si who came after the two of them and headed towards the waiting room.


    " You can tell me what''s going on, Master Song," Chen Bian respectfully asked Song Yan while ignoring her husband who came to stand inside the waiting room silently.


    Song Yan did not reply instead she sat down on the couch and then raised her head to look at the Tan couple before crossing her shins and smiling, " This matter is simple. Either your house help is lying or your daughters are, I guess you did not ask Tan Li about what happened to her sister right?"


    Just now she did not ignore Tan Li shaking her head at Tan Mo. Clearly, that little girl knew something but she was refusing to speak causing her sister to suffer.


    Song Yan turned her head to the side and then picked up the strand of fabric on her ck dress before flicking it away with her forefinger and thumb. Only then did she turn to look at Tan Si and Chen Bian who were frowning before continuing, " Your eldest daughter knows something. Most probably, she had a very good idea why your youngest daughter fell sick but she is not willing to speak. And I will be honest with you, if she doesn''t speak then I will not be able to help your youngest. Just so you know her life is in danger once again."


    She raised her hand and then studied her fingernails before saying, " If you want this matter toe to an end, get your eldest to speak up."


    When Chen Bian heard Song Yan''s words, she was so scared that her legs trembled. She no longer cared whether Tan Li was scared or not after the ident, she somehow managed to stumble out of the room before rushing to Tan Li''s ward and then dragged Tan Li out of the room.


    " Mom, I don''t know anything!" At the age of eleven, Tan Li was quite rebellious. She looked at her mother and tried to get away from her, she did not want to talk to her mom or the weirddy dressed in ck!


    " You,¡­ Li Li, I am being patient with you !" Chen Bian cared for both of her daughters. But it did not mean that she did not know that Tan Li was much more stubborn and opportunistic than her younger daughter. " Your sister''s life is in danger, how can you stay quiet?"


    " Who cares!" Tan Li red at her mother and then threw her hand away just in time as the two stepped inside the ward. " Thedy in the house said that it''s all because of Momo that dad doesn''te back home. If Momo was a boy then father would be willing toe back home, so aren''t I helping you by doing this?"


    Tan Li''s words caused Tan Si to lower his head even more, he always thought that he would never be someone like his father and yet he became just like him! No even worse than him.


    Song Yan nced at Tan Si''s regretful face before turning to look at Tan Li, she lowered her body like a snake readying itself to strike. With her eyes no longer smiling, she looked at Tan Li who stiffened and whispered, " Little one, do you know? If you help a stranger you will end up being eaten."


    " You are lying!" Tan Li stiffened after hearing Song Yan''s words but then thetter suddenly smiled and said, " I am not. If you don''t tell the truth then the strange woman wille to eat you as well. If you want to save your life, speak the truth. Did your teacher not tell you that you shouldn''t believe in strangers and never listen to them?"


    Tan Li sulked for a while before she turned to look at Chen Bian who urged her to say what was going on, only then did Tan Li hesitate and then replied,? " T¡­There is ady in our house. Shees out at night and looks for my sister and me after midnight st night she told me that if I take Momo to the attic and leave her there then Father woulde looking for me." She then turned to look at Chen Bian before saying, " I did not know that she would fall sick mom, I just wanted to see Dad."


    " You¡­" Chen Bian was so angry that she wanted to hit Tan Li but she knew that it wasn''t the fault of the child. She red at Tan Si before turning to look at Song Yan who tapped on the armrest of the couch before asking, " Master, what is the meaning of this?"


    " It means that the grudge field is in your attic, the corpse of that woman lies in your attic, Madam Tan."

 Chapter 1031 First appearance of Jiangshi

    Chapter 1031 First appearance of Jiangshi


    Tan Si felt his heart drop when he heard Song Yan''s words, he knew that something was wrong from the day he found out that his daughter fell sick but never did he expect that there was a corpse buried in his house. His face turned pale and he couldn''t help but tremble if there was really a corpse buried in his house didn''t it mean that he and his family had been living with a dead body ever since they came to the capital?


    Chen Bian''splexion wasn''t good as well, her expression twisted when she heard that there was a ghost walking around in her house including the fact that there was a body buried inside her manor. No one would like to live in a house where a dead body had been buried, she turned to look at Song Yan and said in a hurried voice, " Master can yo¡­you help us? We are willing to pay. We are willing to pay as much money as you want."


    At this moment, Chen Bian only cared about one thing and that was to get rid of the ghost that was haunting their family. Her two daughters were so young, if something happened to them what would she do?


    " Hiring me is not going to be cheap," Song Yan stated with a firm voice as she looked at Chen Bian with a smile on her face. She turned to look at Tan Si whose entire body was trembling before adding, " The ghost''s grudge is not something that could be dealt with a move or two. If you want my help then you will have to pay the price. However, I still think that you should look for a scientific cause behind everything that is happening in your house since Mister Tan firmly believes that there is no such thing as ghosts in this world. "


    Tan Si knew that Song Yan was still holding a grudge against him for causing her trouble.


    " I apologize for my actions, Madam Song," Tan Si bowed his head in apology as he spoke to Song Yan. " You can tell me your fees, I promise to transfer it as soon as possible but please help our family."


    Song Yan did not reply, she studied the death aura on Tan Si''s forehead and upon seeing that it had intensified even more, she knew that the female ghost was hiding somewhere in the hospital and was keeping an eye on what was going on with the Tan family.


    Now that she knew that Tan Si had hired a master to exorcise her, she would most probably make a move tonight.


    " Very well then," Song Yan stood up from the couch, she took out a few S-grade talismans and handed them to Chen Bian before saying, " Each talisman cost more than three million yuan, make sure to send me the money." She handed her bank details to Chen Bian before walking towards the door.


    Seeing that Song Yan was leaving Tan Si felt like his imprable shield was leaving him, he immediately rushed towards Song Yan''s side and asked, " Madam Song where are you going? Are you not going to help us?"


    "It''s afternoon," Song Yan stated coldly as she looked at Tan Si. " The ghost will not make a move till night and with those talismans, no one will harm you. As long as you keep those talismans close to your body everything will be fine."


    She then raised her hand and looked at the watch on her wrist before saying, " I wille back by five in the evening, be prepared."


    With that, she opened the door and walked out of the waiting room leaving a very worried Tan Si and Chen Bian.


    " She is here," Fang Yanli looked around the hospital corridor, even though the ghost was hiding Song Yan and she could feel the yin energy of the woman with her grudge being so strong. She then turned to look at Song Yan and asked, " Are you sure that the ghost will not attack the Tan family after you are gone?"


    "No," Song Yan shook her head as she replied. " The yin energy of ghosts is strongest at night, the female ghost might try to get closer to the Tan family but she will not attack them."


    While Song Yan was confident that the female ghost would not hurt the Tan family, Tan Si and his family couldn''t sit still. The entire time when Song Yan was gone, they continued to clutch the talisman that she had left with them tightly in their hands. They were worried that if they were to let go of it they would end up dying without even knowing how they died.


    Even the smallest sound freaked Tan Si and his wife out, with their nerves jangling so close to snapping they silently waited for the clock to point to five.


    While she was walking around the streets of the capital, Song Yan suddenly smelled the scent of blood. Her willow-like brows Song Yan on the other hand did not know that the Tan family was now a ball of nothing nervous wreck and even if she did know, she couldn''t do anything. There were a few things that she needed to buy before heading to the Tan family''s house, without them she wouldn''t be able to exorcise the female ghost.


    Even though the shooting had been put on hold, Song Yan and the rest were not allowed to leave the capital because of Lai Li''s death. The police officers told them to stay in the capital as they would require cooperation with the investigation.


    Though Song Yan knew that nothing was going toe out of the investigation she still willingly stayed behind in the capital as she wanted to look around the capital for a while before returning.


    While she was walking around the streets of the capital, Song Yan suddenly smelled the scent of blood. Her willow-like brows furrowed as she sniffed again to make sure that she really smelled blood and nothing else and to her surprise she found out that it was indeed the scent of blood!

 Chapter 1032 First appearance of Jiangshi 2

    Chapter 1032 First appearance of Jiangshi 2


    ---------------


    With her brows furrowed, Song Yan turned on her heels and then headed towards the direction from where the scent of blood wasing. Her ck heels clicked against the pavement as she walked in a hurry, as the scent of the blood started to get more and more intense, Song Yan''s brows couldn''t help but furrow even more.


    Soon she arrived at a juncture where arge crowd was standing, she would hear the sound of ambnce as well as the siren of the police vehicles.


    "What''s going on?" Fang Yanli asked as she looked at Song Yan who looked solemn.


    " How am I supposed to know that?" Song Yan questioned back as the two of them slipped inside the crowd. With her thin figure, Song Yan was able to walk past the men and women standing close to each other while leaving only a small gap for someone to walk between them. Once she arrived at the front of the crowd, Song Yan noticed two police officers taking away a corpse that was as thin as a skeleton without the tiniest blood left.


    The corpse must have been left behind for a long time because its skin had gone charred ck and even though there was a white sheet covering it from head to toe, a ck hand was dangling on the side with dried-up blood veins sticking out of the skin of the corpse.


    Song Yan heard someone gag behind her while some were still discussing the condition in which the corpse was found.


    " Do you know the heart of the man was taken out before he was killed?" A woman spoke to her friend with a gossipy hint. " There was a huge hole in his chest and his entire body waspletely dry like a fire wood. It was really scary."


    " I know right," said the other woman with a shudder. " Who knows what''s going on in the capital, this is the third death and yet no one has been able to find out anything."


    " This one was still better," remarked a woman with an eye roll. " Thest corpse was skinned with all of its organs eaten. There was nothing left apart from an empty shell of bones left behind! How terrifying."


    The three women shuddered collectively while Song Yan calmly turned on her heels and then walked away from the crowd. From the conversation of the three women, it was clear that there was a supernatural being on the loose who was sucking the life force of humans.


    Most probably it had to be a jiangshi!


    Song Yan''s eyes narrowed as she remembered the Jiangshi that she had seen in City S. Back then she was doubtful that someone was raising that thing but now she was almost certain that there was a dark arts user who captured a Jiangshi and was now using it to create chaos in the world of humans.


    " This is not going to end well," muttered Fang Yanli as she looked behind at the crowd while flying next to Song Yan.


    "Sister-inw!" While Fang Yanli was speaking to Song Yan, a voice suddenly called them causing the two to turn around and look at the young man. It was none other than Tan Guotin and beside him was Kang Kun and little Fatty.


    " Guotin," Song Yan stopped in her tracks and then turned to look at her nephew-inw who was smiling widely.


    Seeing that Song Yan had stopped Tan Guotin looked left and right on the street before crossing the road anding to a stop in front of Song Yan.


    " I thought that I would not be able to meet you until the day you left, sister-inw," Tan Guotin greeted Song Yan with a smile as he looked at Song Yan with an admiration-filled gaze. " I am d that we got to meet you before you left."


    " Sister Yan," Kang Kun and Shao Li Jun also greeted Song Yan with a smile.


    Seeing that the three brats were looking good and healthy, Song Yan couldn''t help but smile.


    " Are you three okay?" Thest time she saw them they were still suffering from the incident that took ce inside the tomb. Especially Shao Li Jun who couldn''t talk without stuttering.


    " We are fine, sister Yan," Kang Kun replied with an easygoing smile, though they were fiercely scolded by their parents after they found out that they went to the tomb and lost two of their friends, so they had to move on. After the college entrance exams, they all left country S and came to city S hoping for a new start in their lives.


    Tan Guotin nodded as he looked at Song Yan before saying, "Sister-inw if you don''t mind would youe to our apartment? Or maybe we can also go to a restaurant. We never thanked you for saving our lives."


    " Thats right, Sister Yan," Shao Li Jun nodded at Song Yan who smiled and shook her head in refusal, " There is something that I need to do this evening and I cannot bete." When the three young men heard her refusal they were a bit upset but Tan Guotin cheered up right away and said in a hurry, " Sister Yan, it is fine if you don''t have the time. I will leave you with my number, in case you have a free day then you can tell us. We will treat you then."


    " If it works for you, then all right," Song Yan nodded in response.


    As she was about to take her leave, Shao Li Jun suddenly spoke up, " Sister Yan, can I bring my little sister to your shooting location? She is a big fan of Brother Zhi Ming."


    " I would have agreed but the shooting had been paused because of an ident," Song Yan replied with an awkward scratch on her chin. " The shooting location is not fixed for the moment and no one knows when it''s going to be resumed."


    " Why? What happened?"

 Chapter 1033 Shopping for herbs

    <h4>Chapter 1033 Shopping for herbs</h4>


    Song Yan told about the murder that took ce at the hotel, she did not hide the fact that it was done by a ghost which caused the three young men to tremble with fright. They thought that after escaping from the S city they would leave all the supernatural stuff behind but who would have thought that the situation at the capital was even worse!


    Hearing their responses, Song Yan was so amused that she did not know whether tough or cry. She looked at the three young men and said, " You shouldn''t be worried over something like this. As long as you have done nothing wrong, there is no need for you to fear."


    Tan Guotin and the other two heaved a sigh of relief. However they still looked a bit scared, seeing that these brats had been scared stiff by her, Song Yan changed the topic and asked, " How have you been? Is studying at college fun?"


    Only then did their mind go awry from the information that Song Yan gave to them, Tan Guotin nodded and then said, "It''s fun, we have dorms that are as big as apartments. Though we live with three other people, the dorm is big enough for us to live without any worry."


    " Thats right, sister Yan. Even the food at the canteen is much better than our school," chimed in Shao Li Jun with a gluttonous smile. " They serve all kinds of meals and we don''t have to worry about repeating the same meal again."


    Kong Kun gave his friend a look of disdain before turning to look at Song Yan and asking, " Sister Yan, are you going to stay at the capital? If so, should you not think of buying an apartment? That way you will be able to livefortably."


    After hearing that there was a murder, Kong Kun knew that Song Yan would not be able to leave the capital for the time being. And even if the police stopped investigating the case after running out of evidence, Song Yan had to stay behind and shoot the scenes.


    When Song Yan heard Kong Kun''s words she had to admit that the boy was right, she needed to buy an apartment or maybe a vi. This morning Xue Zhi Ming left for his condo once he found out that the shooting had been put on hold.


    Even Pan Dn and Bai Yin left for their respective apartment leaving only Director Li and the shooting staff behind who did not have a residence in the capital.


    Song Yan indeed had an idea of buying a vi in the capital as the prices were not low and if she had a property in the capital it would only increase her assets.


    She turned to look at Kong Kun and asked, " Do you know someone willing to sell a vi?"


    Hearing her response Kong Kun was surprised but then he cheered up and nodded, " Yes. My uncle works in the real estate business, he has a bunch of vis that are ready for sale if you want then I can introduce him to you."


    Song Yan had no qualms about it, she handed her contact information to Kong Kun and asked him to tell his uncle to call her in the morning or afternoon. When Kong Kun asked her about her evening ns, Song Yan smiled at him and asked, " Do you want to know ?"


    Something about her smile must have scared Kong Kun as he shook his head and then refused, " No, thank you, Sister Yan."


    Even if Song Yan did not tell him, he had quite a good idea about what was going to happen at night.


    " Then sister-inw, we will be leaving but make sure to invite us to lunch once you buy a house," Tan Guotin looked at the watch on his wrist and realized that it was time for him and his friends to go back to the college.


    Song Yan did not stop them when she saw that they were busy, instead, she turned to look for a shop where she could buy some herbs to level up her cultivation. With Fu Yu Sheng by her side, she did not have to worry about her cultivationing to a bottleneck situation but the spiritual energy in the capital was very thin.


    Even with Fu Yu Sheng by her side, her cultivation was levelling up very slowly this was something that Song Yan could not handle.


    And since she was going to deal with a third-grade grudge field, she also needed some talismans.


    Fortunately, luck was on her side after walking around for a long time, Song Yan finally found a shop that sold high-grade herbs. Song Yan heaved a sigh of relief and then walked towards the shop where many customers were browsing for herbs.


    " Good afternoon madam," a salesperson greeted Song Yan as soon as she stepped inside the shop. With how she was dressed, the salesperson could see that Song Yan was a rich woman, since he did not want to offend her, his attitude was exceptionally polite. " How may I help you today?"


    Song Yan looked at the salesperson and was amused by his solicitous attitude, she took out the list of herbs that she wanted to buy and then handed it to the salesperson.


    " Just bring me everything on the list," Song Yan told him without wasting another minute. " I am in a hurry."


    When the salesperson saw the list his eyes lit up. These herbs all cost more than a million and Song Yan had asked for more than ten herbs, when the salesperson finished calcting he was surprised to see that the cost of these herbs was going to surpass thirty million yuan!


    Just the very thought of a ten per cent salesmission made him smile so much that his face started to hurt.


    " Pleasee this way, all the herbs that you want are kept on the second floor, Madam," the salesperson told Song Yan as he asked her to follow him on the second floor.

 Chapter 1034 Meeting with an acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 1034 Meeting with an acquaintance</h4>


    -------------


    Song Yan followed the assistant to the second floor and as soon as she stepped inside the second floor, a dense spiritual energy greeted her causing Song Yan to smile unconsciously even Fang Yanli was looking around with a hearty smile on her face.


    This herb shop was the real deal, they even had a four hundred-year-old ginseng!


    The assistant brought Song Yan to the third counter where he started to rummage through the shelves and continued to pick herbs out one by one, Song Yan nced at the thick spiritual energy that was swirling around the herbs and nodded her head. She did the right thing bying to this ce, it was even better than the shop at the S city.


    " Song Yan?"


    Song Yan was counting the herbs when she heard someone call her, she turned around and was stunned to see Lin Xiaoyue who stood behind her with her mother. If she was not wrong then this woman was her mother-inw''s Brother''s daughter, she raised her head and looked at Madam Lin whose face was stiff as she looked at Song Yan with a disgusted expression.


    Ah, how could she forget? The Lin family moved to the capital after the death of Madam Fu. The old man of the Lin family med Old Master Fu for the death of his daughter and broke every rtionship with the Fu family, he did not even attend the wedding of his maternal grandsons.


    From then on the Fu family and the Lin family never crossed paths but Song Yan knew that the Lin family took great pride in the fact that they were living in the capital while the Fu family was still in the S city.


    " Lin Xiaoyue," Song Yan greeted the woman in the same manner as she greeted her. Her voice was neither low nor high but one could see that she was keeping a distance from Lin Xiaoyue.


    When Lin Xiaoyue saw that Song Yan did not act servile in front of her, her eyes narrowed. She wanted to say something but was stopped by her mother who said, "Let us go Yue''er, you don''t need to talk to a woman like her."


    Madam Lin took great pride in the fact that her husband was the CEO of a leading corporation in the capital even if Fu Yu Sheng was the top businessman in the S city he was just a frog in a wellpared to her husband, he was nothing.


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes when she heard Madam Lin''s words. Behind her, Fang Yanli spat on the ground and said, " Who is she looking down at? Does she think that she can say anything she wants just because her husband has a sessful business in the capital?"


    Song Yan heard Fang Yanli''s words but she did not show any expression on her face, she calmly looked at Madam Lin before turning around indifferently.


    " Are you done weighing the herbs?" She asked the assistant who paused in between to watch the drama. Upon hearing Song Yan''s words, he jumped realizing that he had done something rude, he shot Song Yan a sheepish smile before starting to weigh the herbs again.


    When Madam Lin saw that Song Yan was ignoring her, her expression couldn''t help but twist. When was thest time someone ignored her? Seeing how casually Song Yan was acting without even greeting her, she red at the woman and said, " Song Yan, have you lost your manners along with shame? How can you not greet your elder."


    Madam Lin despised the Fu family but she hated Song Yan especially. After all, this woman cried and made a fuss even going so far as stalking her nephew before marrying him, clearly, she was nowhere as good as Fu Yu Sheng but she still dreamt of tasting the swan meat despite being a frog.


    Song Yan did not pay attention to Madam Lin, if she knew this woman was here, she would have left ande backter on. With a sigh, she handed her credit card to the assistant before saying, " I am afraid that when Old Master Lin decided to leave for the capital, he clearly stated that the Fu and the Lin family were no longer together."


    She picked up the herbs from the counter and turned to look at Madam Lin before saying, " I am just following the orders of your father-inw. Don''t tell me that you are above Old Master Lin?"


    With that she turned around, her gaze fell on Lin Xiaoyue and her pupils constricted when she saw that there was a thick, baleful death aura on her forehead. However, Song Yan did not say anything as she knew that Madam Lin would certainly take her words in the wrong manner.


    Not wanting to entangle herself in any mess, she turned around and headed down the stairs.


    " That woman!"? Madam Lin was furious when she saw Song Yan treat her like she was no one of importance, she turned to look at her daughter and asked, " See this is why I told you not to greet her! She didn''t even greet us."


    Lin Xiaoyue sighed and looked at her mother before saying, "It''s your fault, Mom. Why did you have to say such words in front of her? It is only obvious that she will get upset. How embarrassing."


    Slightly upset with her mother''s actions, Lin Xiaoyue left the second floor as well. Behind her Madam Lin huffed and puffed before chasing after her daughter as she yelled, " Did you just call me embarrassing? I am your mother!"


    Lin Xiaoyue did not pay attention to her mother and continued walking causing Madam Lin to be even more upset.


    As she walked out, she stumbled into her husband who was standing outside the shop.


    " You are here?" Lin Xiaoyue greeted her husband with a smile, who smiled back at her before caressing her cheek. " I am here to drive you and Mother back," he then paused and asked, " You don''t look good, did something happen?"

 Chapter 1035 She Knows

    ?


    Lin Xiaoyue shook her head and then replied while hugging her stomach, " I just feel quite hungry. I don''t understand what''s going on with me, these days I just feel hungry all the time."


    " Maybe you are carrying our child," Nan Jin remarked with a smile on his face causing Lin Xiaoyue to blush as she hit him on his arm and then said, " What nonsense are you talking about in the middle of the street? It''s nothing like that, I got my periodst week."


    " Is that so? Then it''s a shame," Nan Jin sighed as he looked at his wife before ushering her to get inside the car, he then turned to look at his mother-inw whose expression was even more sullen than his wife''s.


    Nan Jin was a smart man and thus he did not ask anything from Madam Lin, he kindly asked her to get inside the car while asking her if she wanted to go anywhere for a meal.


    How could Madam Lin be in a mood to eat anything? She immediately asked her son-inw to take her back home. Her daughter embarrassed her and someone from the Fu family walked over her head, with this incident alone, Madam Lin felt like a fire was surging in her heart!


    Song Yan did not care about Madam Lin or anyone else from the Lin family. Since the two families have stayed away from one another for so long, it was only right for them to stay clear of each other''s path.


    She brought the herbs back to the hotel room where she was staying and then headed towards the bathing room where she poured the herbs into the hot water that was filled inside the bathtub before cing a fire talisman inside the water.


    This would allow the water to continue to boil without the tub breaking into pieces.


    After she was done, she stepped out of the bathing room and sat down on the floor cross-legged and started cultivating. She did not open her eyes even when she heard the sound of the door opening and closing, instead, she continued with her meditation until she was done refining the tenth level of spiritual energy and only then did she open her eyes and look at Fu Yu Sheng who was working on theptop.


    " You did not go back?" She asked with a worried voice, Song Yan expected that Fu Yu Sheng would go back to the S city before she returned but to her surprise, the man was still in the capital,


    Fu Yu Sheng hummed and then said, " I have taken over all the jobs that are rted to the capital. Ourpany is stable at the moment and it''s about time that we should start spreading our influence to the capital."


    The Fu family was not weak. If they wanted they could have taken over the capital long ago but his grandfather did not want to stretch his hands to the capital as he was worried that someone would start eyeing them again.


    Song Yan wanted to say something but seeing that Fu Yu Sheng was really serious this time, she did not say anything. She called for the room service and waited for them to deliver lunch before turning to look at Fu Yu Sheng, " Come and eat or else the meal will turn cold."


    Fu Yu Sheng wanted to finish his task but when he thought about how Song Yan did not even eat breakfast after being dragged to the police station, he calmly closed theptop and then stood up.


    He went to the bathing room to wash his hands before returning to the room where Song Yan had opened all the dishes.


    " This looks good," Fu Yu Shengmented as he looked at the meal served by the hotel. Thest one was not as good and the meals served by them could be considered only average.


    " You have chosen a seven-star hotel for the staff to reside in, of course, there will be changes," Song Yan rolled her eyes as she remarked. Thest hotel was chosen by Director Li. It was neither expensive nor cheap, it could be considered above average and thus the services of that hotel were the same as its standard.


    Fu Yu Sheng did not say anything, he picked up a piece of juicy meat and ced it in Song Yan''s bowl who waved her hand and said, " I need to maintain my weight for the movie, you eat it." As she spoke she picked up the stir-fried vegetables and egg whites.


    The two of them stayed silent for a while before Song Yan said, " If you are going to spread the influence of the Fu corporates in the capital, shouldn''t we look for a ce to stay? Who knows how long we need to stay in the capital with such a thing happening?"


    " You are right," Fu Yu Sheng thought about it for a few minutes before he nodded and agreed. " I will ask Assistant Xi to take a look at the properties around the capital that are being sold. We will choose the one that suits us."


    As he spoke he texted Assistant Xi and mentioned his intention of buying a manor in the capital.


    " Leave this matter to Assistant Xi, he will bring us a list of properties by tomorrow evening," Fu Yu Sheng stated.


    Song Yan nodded in response before arching her back, since she could only eat a little, she finished her meal quite soon and then turned to lie down on the bed before saying, " Wake me up when it''s three in the afternoon."


    " You ¡­didn''t you say that you wanted to lose weight? Why are you eating and sleeping?" Fu Yu Sheng teased as he looked at his wife whose head was under the covers.


    Song Yan peered out of the covers and looked at Fu Yu Sheng before saying, " You don''t have to worry, I will burn all the calories in the evening."

 Chapter 1036 She Knows ——2

    ?


    ----------------


    Fu Yu Sheng woke Song Yan up at three in the noon, in fact, he wished to leave his wife alone and let her continue with her beauty nap but he knew that if he did not listen to her then she would kick him out ruthlessly for not listening to her.


    Once Song Yan woke up, she headed to the bathing room and took a long soak in the herbal water for an hour. Once she was sure that every pore in her skin had soaked the spiritual energy from the herbs, she drained the water and threw away the herbs that were no longer useful.


    Only then did she get ready and step out of the bathing room while dressed in a ck top and cargo pants. She walked over to pick up the ck overcoat before turning to look at Fu Yu Sheng and said, " Don''t open the door for anyone, all right?"


    Since the ghost was a malicious spirit, there was a possibility that she would scatter the area of her grudge field to the hotel where Song Yan was staying.


    " Don''t worry, with the array that you have drawn is there anything that you need to worry about?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned as he leaned down and kissed his wife on the lips, though he could not help her much, he could at least share his Yang energy with his wife whose body was surrounded with a dense yin energy.


    Song Yan smiled at her husband before taking her leave, since she had promised the Tan Family that she woulde to look for them around five in the evening it would be wrong of her if she was to arrive toote. Thus, Song


    Yan arrived at the hospital where the Tan family was waiting for her at the correct time.


    But maybe it was because the Tan family had been a nervous wreck after waiting for Song Yan for an entire afternoon, they were on the verge of crying when they finally saw Song Yan arrive.


    Chen Bian rushed to Song Yan and held her hands tightly before saying in an emotional voice, "It''s good that you are here! It is good that you are here, Master Song."


    As she spoke Chen Bian couldn''t help but shed a few tears, seeing that Chen Bian was scared out of her wits, Song Yan seemed to have realized that the ghost woman tried to harm the Tan family when she was not here.


    " Did something happen ?" She questioned as she looked at Tan Si who was now lying on the bed with pale lips.


    " Master Song, you have no idea as soon as you left that ghost came looking for me and my husband," Chen Bian shivered just thinking about the incidents that took ce in the hospital earlier this morning.


    She thought that with Song Yan''s talismans in her hand, she wouldn''t have to worry about anything but they seemed to have greatly underestimated the ghost. Not only did she appear she tried to attack them many times, after Song Yan left Chen Bian went to wash the water bottle in the washing room.


    But the second she stepped inside the washroom, she felt someone crawl under her. With the chilly and prickly sensation getting more and more intense, Chen Bian looked down only to see the female ghost sneering at her, she tried to attack her but because of the talisman, she was sent away.


    When the female ghost thought that she could not do anything to her, she attacked Tan Si causing Tan Si to roll down the many stairs of the hospital but fortunately for him, the talisman saved his life and he only received a scare and nothing more.


    After that neither of them dared to go outside, they were worried that they would end up losing their lives if they were to move even a single step out of the ward!


    Thus they all waited for Song Yan to arrive!


    Seeing the terrified looks of Tan Si and his wife, Song Yan realized the seriousness of the matter. She then said, " All right there is no need for you to worry, take me to your ancestral house."


    It was not a serious problem, they just needed to deal with the grudge field before the female ghost could be even stronger. As long as the grudge field was dealt with everything will be fine.


    Tan Si nodded, he asked his wife to stay with their kids before asking Song Yan to follow him. He took Song Yan to his ancestral home after stepping out of the hospital and the more he drove, the colder the atmosphere became, Song Yan looked at the surrounding which was so quiet that she could hear the caws of the crows and turned to look at Tan Si before asking, " Was your father a serial killer? Why did he build your ancestral house so far away?"


    Hearing her question Tan Si was simply speechless but he did not want to offend Song Yan so he hurriedly replied, " It was my mother''s intention to buy a house in this area. She was a thriller writer and thus she liked the quiet and calm."


    When Song Yan heard his response, she narrowed her eyes before nodding her head in response.


    It took a total of forty-five minutes for them to arrive at the ancestral house of the Tan family. As soon as Song Yan pushed open the door and entered the house, she felt a dense yin energy circte around her. Though her spiritual energy easily condensed the spiritual energy, Tan Si who did not have anything on his hands shivered a little.


    He turned to look at the switchboard before saying, " The heater is not on. Wait a minute Madam Song, I will turn it on."


    However when he walked towards the switchboard and pressed the button, not only did the heater not light up, even the small lights that were scattered all over the living room shut down.


    " W..What? What''s going on?" Tan Si panicked.


    On the other hand, Song Yan summoned her talisman gun and said, " She knows we are here ."

 Chapter 1037 Buried Corpse

    ?


    Tan Si was terrified upon hearing that the ghost of his father''s mistress knew that they had entered the house. He hurriedly scrambled close to Song Yan as he was afraid of getting attacked when he was not paying attention. Tan Si, who was materialistic never thought that one day he would be scared of a ghost. In the past when his daughters used to say that they saw someone in the house, he believed that they were only talking about an imaginary friend and nothing else.


    But now that he knew that there was something evil lurking in his house, Tan Si was scared stiff.


    " M..Master Song what should we do now?" Tan Si asked. A part of him wanted to go out of the house but he had a feeling that he wouldn''t be able to leave and he did not have the guts to leave Song Yan. Who knows if he was to walk out of the house alone, that ghost might attack him?


    Song Yan did not answer, she carefully sensed the fluctuations in the Yin energy around her. The grudge field that was created by the ghost seemed to have levelled up after the death of Lai Li, Song Yan narrowed her eyes before turning to look up at the staircase that led to the second floor.


    Her eyes fell on the ck smoky aura that was filling the entire staircase and said, " Stay close to me, Master Tan. If you get caught by that ghost then no one will be able to save you."


    Tan Si would have stayed close to Song Yan even if she did not say anything to him. He walked close to Song Yan and silently followed her to the second floor. Maybe it was because he knew that there was a ghost in the house, Tan Si seemed to have be even more sensitive, even the smallest sound made him scared and jumpy.


    So, when the stair under his foot creaked, he jumped in the air and screamed in terror causing Song Yan to roll her eyes.


    " Calm down," she turned to look at the man who was holding his head with his hands and cowering in fear. " With the talisman that I have given you, you will not die. So stop screaming in my ear."


    If possible Song Yan wouldn''t have brought Tan Si with her but the grudge was rted to his family and she knew that unless someone from the Tan family came with her, the ghost would not show itself. She did not bring the two daughters of the Tan family because she did not want to scare them but now after seeing how much of a scaredy cat Tan Si was, she wished she had brought one of the Tan sisters. At least they were not as scared as their father who jumped at the smallest sound.


    " I bet five million yuan that he will wet his pants when he sees the ghost," Fang Yanli remarked while standing behind Song Yan. Because the grudge field was too strong, she had to appear with Song Yan lest she couldn''t control the grudge aura.


    Song Yan on the other hand did not think the same. She continued to stare at the startled-looking Tan Si and then remarked, " I bet ten million that he will faint the second he sees the ghost, there will be no time for him to piss his pants."


    She had seen people like Tan Si, it would be surprising if he could even hold on to his life after seeing a ghost.


    The reason they firmly believed in the material world and did not think of believing in ghosts was that they were terrified of ghosts. Thus, they pretended that the supernatural being did not exist this way they wouldn''t have to worry about anything.


    However, maybe it was their bad luck but people like Tan Si met with ghosts much more than those who did not believe in ghosts.


    Tan Si did not have the slightest bit of idea that Song Yan was making a bet with her ghost servant regarding him. After hearing Song Yan''s consoling words, he simply clutched the talisman in his hands, hoping that nothing would happen to him.


    He looked around the staircase on which he had walked many times in the past carefully. His eyes flickered left and right like a rat as if he was hoping for the ghost to pop out of the wall and attack him, with each step he took Tan Si felt that the temperature surrounding him was going down and the more the temperature fell, the more Tan Si''s spine stiffened.


    As he arrived at the second floor with Song Yan, Tan Si felt that there was something wrong. Even if he couldn''t see the ghost, he felt the change in the atmosphere causing him to take a step closer to Song Yan as he whimpered, " I ¡­ I feel that someone is watching us, Master Song."


    Tan Si was still speaking when he suddenly felt a chill climb up his spine and stiffen. Though he did not want to look behind him, Tan Si still turned his head slowly to see whether or not he was scaring himself.


    To his surprise, behind him stood a woman dressed in a white qipao. Her long ck hair was fluttering behind her and her intestines were hanging out. There was a deep cut in her abdomen and her skin was paler than a corpse with blue veins sticking against the pale skin.


    When Tan Si turned his head to look at the woman, she smiled at him with a tilt of her head causing Tan Si to yelp.


    " She is here! She is here!" He screamed while hugging Song Yan''s arm.


    As he screamed Tan Si''s eyes rolled in his sockets and he fell on the ground.


    Song Yan watched Tan Si faint and then turned to look at Fang Yanli before saying, " I won."


    " This one doesn''t count," Fang Yanli retorted back with disgust coiling inside her heart.

 Chapter 1038 Buried Corpse ——2

    ?


    ===========


    Song Yan did not even nce at Tan Si, instead, she raised her head and looked at the ghost standing in front of her. With her eyes narrowed, she took out a talisman and aimed it at the ghost, however before the talisman could hit the ghost, it vanished into thin air.


    " She is making use of the grudge field," Fang Yanli remarked as she looked around the entire corridor, once a ghost seeds in making a grudge field, the entire space would turn into its own world. The evil spirit could make use of the grudge field as it wanted, it could even morph the space and area under its control.


    Song Yan did not say anything, she calmly looked at the end of the corridor where the ghost was standing a few seconds ago and then turned to look at Tan Si who was lying on the floor. Her lips twitched as she took out another set of talismans and then left them with Tan Si. She then turned to look at Fang Yanli and said, "Look for the centre of the grudge field on the second floor, I will go and take a look at the third floor and the attic."


    As Fang Yanli heard Song Yan''s words, she dropped her gaze and noticed the sign made by Song Yan. A sh of understanding washed over her and she nodded before turning on her heels and heading to the room that Song Yan wanted her to take a look at.


    Once Fang Yanli left Song Yan kicked Tan Si to the side and then turned to face the staircase before heading to the third floor. As she arrived at the third floor, Song Yan''s attention was attracted by a small pup toy sitting in the middle of the corridor, as soon as she stepped over the first step of the staircase, the little toy suddenly turned on.


    It barked and growled causing Song Yan to raise her brow as she looked at the toy before saying in a soft voice, " You seem to be quite used to barking, are you going to reincarnate as a dog?"


    As soon as she finished speaking the toy that was moving and barking suddenly stopped and then twisted in the same spot. And soon in ce of the toy stood a human child who seemed to be missing ayer of skin. Its empty eyes stared at Song Yan before it pounced on Song Yan who raised her gun and then shot a talisman at the evil spirit.


    The malevolent child spirit seemed to have realized that the talisman heading towards it, was dangerous which was why it twisted in the middle of his attack and then climbed up the wall before scrambling up the attic. With the small opening at the top of the door, the child rushed inside.


    Song Yan watched the spirit climb up the attic and then slowly made her way to the attic where the Yin energy was the thickest. As she pushed open the door, Song Yan breathed out causing a cloud of white mist to billow in front of her.


    Her eyes flickered around the room. She raised her hand in the air before twisting on her heels and shooting a talisman at the child spirit that jumped up at her from behind.


    " AHHHHH!!" The evil spirit of the child screamed in pain as the bullet talisman hit it. Dark smoke oozed out of its ce skin where he was shot before scuttling back to his mother as he hid behind the female ghost.


    "Finally willing to show yourself?" Song Yan questioned as she looked at the female ghost who was sneering at her. Its empty eyes were staring at Song Yan and even though the female ghost did not have eyes, Song Yan could feel that it was ring at her.


    The female ghost stared at Song Yan before raising her feet and rushing towards her. Song Yan noticed the intentions of the female ghost and quickly dodged the attack that was aimed at her, she arched a brow and then looked at the female ghost before taunting, " You are quite quick on your feet, is it because you were once a Xiao San? Quick in breaking the family of others?"


    Who knew whether or not the ghost understood her words but she let out an enraged roar.


    Song Yan calmly stepped aside as she escaped from the clutches of the female ghost, but then she felt movements behind her. Song Yan turned her head and saw the child of the malicious spirit scuttling on the ceiling of the attic, as soon as it saw that Song Yan had caught it. The child jumped from the ceiling, its mouth wide enough to fit Song Yan''s head.


    Being attacked from two sides, Song Yan did not have much time to think of a way to escape. She first aimed at the child spirit and then shot the talisman straight at his mouth causing the child spirit to scream in agony, however, because she was focusing on the child spirit, Song Yan missed the opportunity to attack the female ghost giving it the chance to attack her.


    She felt thin and cold fingers wrap around her throat as the ghost pushed Song Yan back against a wall. Her long nails dug into Song Yan''s skin causing blood to seep out.


    However, Song Yan remained calm. She stared at the female ghost that was choking her and then calmly stated, " Is this how you died?" Her question agitated the female ghost which further led to her grip on Song Yan''s neck getting even more tight.


    Seeing this Song Yan chuckled before saying, " Now Yanli!"


    Fang Yanli had been waiting for Song Yan''smand, as soon as she received Song Yan''s permission. Fang Yanli summoned the two blue ming lion ws and then smashed her hands into the wall of the bedroom that belonged to thete matriarch of the Tan family.


    The wall was old to begin with, the second Fang Yanli smashed it with her ws, it cracked and broke revealing a dried-up corpse of a woman in white.

 Chapter 1039 Exorcising The Mistress’s Ghost

    ?


    When the wall cracked open, the ghost holding Song Yan by her throat screamed in agony. She looked at Song Yan in shock and surprise as if she hadn''t expected this to happen.


    "It''s time for you to Rest In Peace," Song Yan remarked coldly as she threw a talisman at the ghost who was holding her by her neck. This time the female ghost couldn''t vanish as the centre of the grudge field was broken, with the talisman aimed at her from such a close proximity, the female ghost had no escape.


    " AHHHHH!!!" The female ghost screamed along with the child spirit in her belly. ck fumes started to ooze out of her skin as soon as the talisman touched her skin causing her pale skin to burn. Small glowering patches appeared on the skin of the female ghost as she screamed in agony before burning to a crisp.


    Once the malicious spirits were gone, Song Yan summoned her scythe and absorbed the evil aura left behind by the malicious spirits. As soon as the dark aura was sucked by the de of the scythe, the yin energy lingering inside the attic and the Tan family''s ancestral house was gone. Even the temperature of the house returned to normal.


    " What a hassle," Song Yan remarked as she took out a talisman and ced it on her neck. With the talisman on her neck, the injuries left by the malicious spirit were treated and ck fumes wafted off her skin. Song Yan watched the ck fumes leave her body and then calmly stepped out of the attic before heading towards the room where the centre of the grudge field was.


    The centre of the grudge field was on the second floor, where the yin energy was the heaviest. Even though the malicious spirit made sure that no one would be able to detect the centre of the grudge field after levelling up her cultivation level, Song Yan was a tenth-rank celestial master. With her strength, it did not take a lot of spiritual energy to deduce the centre of the grudge field and with the two malicious spirits protecting this floor, it was easier to find.


    The second she saw that the two ghosts were lurking on the third floor she knew that the grudge field was on the second floor because they tried to fool her into believing that the centre was on the third floor by haunting that floor.


    This was the reason why she left Fang Yanli on the second floor and went to the third on her own, as Fang Yanli was a ghost instead of a human, the two malicious spirits could not sense her which made it easier for Fang Yanli to break the core.


    " This corpse has been buried here for more than thirty years," Fang Yanli remarked as soon as Song Yan walked inside the room of the old matriarch of the Tan family. " Yet it has been preserved so well that it looks like a few days old."


    Song Yan looked at the corpse that was buried in the wall and her eyes shed. She could see that the woman was alive when she was buried inside the wall by the Old Matriarch. Thats right.


    Though the one who stabbed this woman first was the Old Master of the Tan family in the end he couldn''t be harsh with her and left her alive. It could be said that he did not wish to see his mistress die.


    However, the old matriarch of the Tan family was a woman of heart with deep waters lurking inside.


    She took advantage of the weakened state of the mistress and killed her along with her child.


    And to make sure that no one would find the body of the mistress, she preserved the body and then buried it inside the wall of her bedroom making it look like the mistress left.


    Song Yan was half certain that the old matriarch was a woman with a perverse heart which was why she buried the corpse of the mistress in her bedroom as she wanted the mistress to see her sleep with the man that the mistress could not obtain.


    It was no wonder that the spirit of the mistress turned malicious and set up a grudge field. And as the person who killed her was the old matriarch instead of the old master, the mistress''s malicious spirit only attacked the women rted to the Tan family.


    At first, it was only the madam of the Tan family but then the grudge of the mistress turned heavier and crueler causing every woman rted to the Tan family to be killed.


    Of course, all of this was just her guesses and nothing more, which was why she did not tell Tan Si.


    " What should we do with the corpse?" Fang Yanli asked. Now that the corpse was found, they couldn''t just leave it here, could they?


    Song Yan calmly looked at her and then took a step forward before taking out a hellfire talisman. She threw the talisman at the corpse and watched it get burned in the fire of hell that she borrowed from the Grim Reaper.


    " You¡­" Fang Yanli thought that Song Yan was going to bring the corpse out and let her get buried like a respectable person which was why she couldn''t help but get surprised when she saw Song Yan burning the corpse.


    " Surprised?" Song Yan questioned as she looked at Fang Yanli who nodded her head in response. Seeing this, Song Yan smiled and said, " Even though this woman was killed unjustly, she was not a good woman either and after bing a ghost instead of reincarnating she chose to harm the living, there is no reason for her to see the sunlight and harm anyone else."


    Song Yan then turned to look at the burning corpse and stated, " If this corpse is brought out then the Tan family will be dragged in a hot mess. It''s better to silently take care of the matter. Anyway, her spirit turned malicious and was exorcised even if her corpse is buried, she will never reincarnate."


    Fang Yanli did not say anything and quietly watched the corpse getting burned. What Song Yan said indeed made sense though it looked a bit harsh, this was better.

 Chapter 1040 Buying A House At Capital

    ------------------


    After Song Yan finished dealing with the Tan family''s matter, naturally she received millions of yuan in her bank ount. Especially after telling Tan Si about the corpse that was buried in his ancestral house. Tan Si was a man of little guts, the second he found out that there was a corpse buried in the bedroom of his parents, he lost all courage to stay at the ancestral house and ced it on sale.


    Given that the house was in the middle of a forest where the government was thinking of building a road, the house was sold very quickly and half of the money was sent to Song Yan''s ount as the fees she offered to Tan''s family were not low.


    " He is quite smart," Song Yan looked at the money in her ount and sighed in satisfaction. When she told the final fees to Tan Si, she thought that he was going to refuse but to Song Yan''s surprise the man agreed and even sent the money to her ount as quickly as possible.


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at the few hundred million yuan in Song Yan''s ount and was speechless. He had given a limitless card to his wife and yet she was not happy but a few hundred million yuan was enough to make her smile like a proud rooster.


    Song Yan could sense what Fu Yu Sheng was thinking and rolled her eyes before flicking him on the forehead, " Don''t look at me like that, the reason I am so happy to earn this money is because I earned it on my own. What do you know? Not everyone can earn hundreds of millions like you every day."


    She grumbled before putting away her phone, Song Yan did not want to be looked down on by her husband who could earn millions every second.


    How could Fu Yu Sheng not see that his wife was upset? He immediately sat down next to her and took her hand in his before saying in a jolly voice, " How dare I look down on my wife? I am still waiting to rely on you. Didn''t you say that you want to buy a house? Let''s go, we will go and buy a house together. The house deed will be under your name, what do you say?"


    Fu Yu Sheng knew that Song Yan wanted to be independent which was why he did not say anything to put her down. Instead, he tried to uplift her, and sure enough, he saw Song Yan smiling a secondter causing him to smile as well.


    Song Yan indeed wanted to rely on herself more than her husband which was why she felt quite giddy at the thought of having a house in the capital. In her past life, she died without getting a chance to make a name for herself, but this time she was determined to make the most out of her skills.


    " Sure, Kong Kun sent me his uncle''s information, we can contact him first," Song Yan told Fu Yu Sheng about Kong Kun''s uncle who was in the real estate business. When Fu Yu Sheng heard about the introduction made by Kong Kun, he had nothing to say as he had heard about the Kong family.


    Though the Kong family was a nouveau rich, they were people of great skills. If not then they would not be able to open a branch at the capital. The Kong family had a firm name in the real estate business and Fu Yu Sheng was willing to trust Kong Kun as the young boy was smart enough to not betray Song Yan who saved his life.


    Since Fu Yu Sheng had no problem with her decision, Song Yan contacted Kong Kun''s uncle. Kong Kun''s uncle was called Kong Shuai, he was the second son of the Old Master of the Kong family and was rather shrewd when he heard that it was Song Yan who was looking for a house, he did not dare to add extra fees of middle man in between, something he did quite a lot with the rest of his customers.


    The reason was simple, she was their Kong family''s benefactor. Kong Kun was the only son of his elder brother who was also the pir of the Kong family, without his elder brother the entire Kong family might fall. Though Kong Shuai did not know how Song Yan saved Kong Kun, he was willing to show a little face to Song Yan on ount of Kong Kun.


    He immediately arranged a few good houses for Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng to see before sending the list to them. He thought that given that Fu Yu Sheng was one of the richest men in the S city, they would choose the most expensive manor but to his surprise, Song Yan chose the cheapest one causing him to be stunned.


    Kong Shuai did not know what Song Yan was thinking, choosing a house where someonemitted suicide but since she was willing to see the property he was willing to sell it after all this house had been under hispany for a very long time and no one had bought it till now.


    " He is willing to sell it to you?" Fu Yu Sheng was quite surprised when Song Yan chose the house where a family of fourmitted suicide. He thought that Kong Shuai would try to change Song Yan''s mind but to his surprise, he actually sent the address to Song Yan!


    Song Yan looked at her husband with a sly look on her face. She smiled and then said, " What do you know? I might be the benefactor of the Kong family but Kong Shuai is here to do business isn''t he? If I am willing to buy the house that he could not sell for years, of course, he will agree for businessmen nothing is more important than profit."


    The house was cheap but it had a poor reputation because of a family of fourmitting suicide inside it. Even if Kong Shuai was to wait for another three or four years, Song Yan had a feeling that he wouldn''t be able to sell the house, as it had been put on the market for so long and yet to be sold. Most probably it was a haunted house!

 Chapter 1041 The House Of A Cold Blooded Father

    ?


    Once the matter was decided Song Yan brought Fu Yu Sheng to the house which she selected. Kong Shuai was waiting for them outside the manor that was a bit away from the hustle and bustle of the city. It was arge manor, with three separate buildings with overlooking balconies, in front of the manor was a fountain and next to it was space for a garage. The facilities were notcking and it included everything from a swimming pool to a gym and even a home tennis court.


    Song Yan was quite satisfied with this house. She looked around the garden and saw the palm trees swaying before nodding her head as she said, " Though it has some bad reputation, this house is indeed good."


    The house was indeed good, it had all the facilities and could be said that it did notck any of the luxuries which were provided at a very decent price. Even though the city centre was not far from the manor, only a minute''s drive it was still located at the very end of the street and the rest of the manors were not close to this one at all. It was rumoured that after the family living heremitted suicide, the manor became haunted, because of this no one dared to live close to it and the manor in between was closed and abandoned before being broken down.


    This manor couldn''t be touched because of the rumours and no one dared to invite the negative energies to their house. In the end, it was left alone as no one was daring enough to bring their family and live in this ce which was cold and detached.


    In the afternoon it looked like a sunny farmhouse but the second evening arrived, the entire manor was covered in mist and dreadful cries, even if someone had the gall of a leopard, they would not dare to live in this ce.


    Even Fu Yu Sheng felt that there was something wrong with the manor the second he stepped inside the manor. He looked around the manor that was lit with sunlight but still felt a bit cold and did not say anything but inwardly he was quite certain that if he and Song Yan did not say that they were going to buy this manor and only wanted to look around, then Kong Shuai would have refused.


    This ce though beautiful needed a lot of mental preparations to enter.


    " Hello."


    Speak of the devil, the devil will appear.


    Fu Yu Sheng turned around to look at the man behind him. Kong Shuai was a man in histe thirties, he looked gentlemanly with the impable and wless suit and tie that he wore. He also had a gentle smile on his face and Fu Yu Sheng had to admit that his mental fortitude was good because even though Kong Shuai had a thinyer of perspiration on his forehead, he still greeted them with a gentle smile on his face.


    " I am Kong Shuai from Kong Real Estate business," he introduced himself before shaking hands with Fu Yu Sheng. He turned to look at Song Yan and then said, " Madam Song, you can take a look at the insides of the house through these documents, if you are satisfied then we can discuss the matter?"


    If this was any other vi, Kong Shuai would have gone inside the manor and showed the entire thing to his customers as he wanted to provide themplete satisfaction but this manor was a special one. Thest time he went inside it, it scared him so much that he wanted to cry for days.


    Song Yan looked at the documents in Kong Shuai''s hands and felt her lips twitch. She thought that Kong Shuai was the man with courage but it looked like he was quite a scaredy cat, just because he did not want to go inside the manor, he ended up taking snaps of the interior of the house.


    She looked at Kong Shuai and then said in a low voice, " Master Kong, it is not that I don''t believe you but we should at least take a look inside the house right? I and my husband came here to see the house, it would be meaningless if we did not go inside now that we are already here."


    If she only wanted to see the pictures of the interior, she could have done so on the phone. What was the point ofing here?


    When Kong Shuai heard Song Yan''s words, he immediately shuddered, he seemed to have remembered thest time he came to this ce. In the past, he used to believe in the materialistic world and used to think that there was nothing wrong with this house but the second he stepped inside, his world views changed!


    QAQ


    He wanted to say something but was stopped by Fu Yu Sheng who nodded and said, " Thats right, we have alreadye here. This manor might not be that expensive but it''s not cheap either. We cannot buy it without seeing the inside right?"


    When Kong Shuai heard Fu Yu Sheng''s words, he felt that a thunderp had struck him. He looked at Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan before saying in a trembling voice, " This house is not a good ce, this manor was tainted with blood when the master of this manor killed himself after burying himself in debt. It is really haunted! I don''t think that you should choose this manor even if you want to save money!"


    Once Kong Shuai started speaking, he did not stop. Turns out that the previous owner of this manor was an upstart businessman. His first business did a bit better than the rest which gave him courage causing him to loan money from the lenders and then start other businesses but his luck only worked once and not again.


    His businesses started to fail and to fill one pit he started to dig the pit that was full causing more and more pits to open as he did not have enough money to save his businesses. In the end, he was cornered by the moneylenders and killed himself along with his wife.


    Ever since then this manor was haunted.

 Chapter 1042 The House Of Cold Blooded Father ——2

    ?


    ----------------


    Kong Shuai then looked at Fu Yu Sheng and said in a grim voice, " This is why we should not go inside."


    What if those four ghosts attacked them? None was better than the other!


    Fu Yu Sheng rolled his eyes and then patted Kong Shuai on the back before saying, " Why are you such a scaredy cat? We are only stepping inside the house and it''s so bright, how can there be a ghost attacking you with such bright sunlight?"


    Hearing Fu Yu Sheng''s words, Kong Shuai only smiled wretchedly. How can there be no ghost in the afternoon, this manor was their territory, what morning, what night, they coulde out at any moment! Thest time he came here it was a clear sunny morning and yet he was chased out of the house by the ghosts with a knife! If he was not fast, then he would have died!


    Seeing that Kong Shuai was really scared, Song Yan calmly took out a talisman and handed it to him, " There you go, it should take care of your worries for the time being." Song Yan did not take Kong Shuai''s words seriously, though the manor was shrouded in Yin energy it was not that bad. At least there was no malicious yin energying from inside, which was why Song Yan waspletely calm. If there was even a hint of malicious yin energy inside the manor then she would not have taken the risk of bringing Kong Shuai with her.


    More importantly, she understood that there was no need for her to listen to the rumours. After all, the rumours after the death of a person cannot be believed.


    Kong Shuai looked at the talisman in his hands, his expression bleak. He did not want a talisman! He simply did not want to go inside the house!


    Seeing his reluctance, Song Yan offered a smile and then said, " Don''t look at the talisman-like that, this small thing was what saved the life of your nephew."


    Kong Shuai: !!!


    He looked at the talisman in his hand and after some hesitation put it inside his coat before walking inside the manor. As soon as they stepped inside the manor, all three of them could notice that the temperature inside the manor was really cold. It was as if they walked inside a frigid cold cer, Kong Shuai was not at all surprised. Thest time he came to this manor he felt like he had fallen into an ice cer, it was really difficult for him to not shiver under such a chilly atmosphere.


    However,pared to thest time, he felt a bit better. Because the second he stepped inside the manor, the talisman in his hands started to get warmed up slowly and soon Kong Shuai no longer felt cold, surprised he looked down at the talisman in his hands and couldn''t close his mouth for a long time. So Madam Song was indeed an expert?


    Fu Yu Sheng also noticed the change in the temperature but he was a bit better than Kong Shuai because of his Emperor''s aura. He did not seem to be bothered by the change in the temperature and calmly strode inside the manor without a change in his expression.


    He turned to look at Song Yan and then remarked, " There is indeed something hiding inside here." He was used to the temperature dropping when Fang Yanli and Zhou Yuan appeared close to him even if he couldn''t see them in the past after living with Song Yan he could see the two ghosts a bit more clearly.


    The feeling of the temperature dropping was very simr to this one.


    Song Yan did not answer, she simply nodded while looking around the manor which was filled with yin energy. She was even more satisfied with this dense yin energy as she could use it to cultivate which was a good thing for her.


    She looked around the manor and the more she looked the more satisfied she became as the manor also included a ss dome tea area which was filled with wild weeds at the moment but it could easily be reced with some indoor nts.


    This was something that Song Yan wanted for a long time and couldn''t help but be a bit more satisfied with the ce.


    Kong Shuai had already pulled himself together upon seeing that Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng were really considering buying this manor. As someone responsible for the business of the Kong family in the capital he could not allow any sort of mistake to happen which was why he immediately cleared his throat and then showed the entire house to Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng.


    What was more, this manor had fallen in his hands years ago. And even though he had tried to sell this manor by hook and by crook nothing really happened. No one was willing to buy this manor and Kong Shuai was even thinking about dropping this manor from the list of manors to be sold and abandoning it altogether. If this manor was really sold then he would be making a fortune out of something that he was going to let go!


    Once he saw that Song Yan was willing to buy the manor he quickly pushed the price, " Sixty million and not a cent less."


    In fact, this manor was more than one hundred and fifty million yuan but because of its fame, he could only sell it at half the price. Even though this manor had all the facilities not many were daring enough to buy it much less live here because they were worried about inviting ghosts to their house.


    Now that someone was willing to buy it, Kong Shuai could only push the price this far.


    Hearing his price Song Yan nodded. She was not a fool and knew that under normal circumstances, this house would have been sold for more than a hundred million but because someone died here, Kong Shuai could only make a loss by selling the manor to her at such a low price.


    However, she did not say anything and simply nced at Kong Shuai who panicked thinking that Song Yan was not satisfied with the price. No, No, he could not allow this daring woman to escape from his grasp, this house needed to be sold!


    " Fifty million! Madam Song, please be kind. This house''s market price is more than hundred fifty million yuan, I cannot go lower than this!"


    He was already making a loss of a hundred million!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    thank you to the lovely angels who are still supporting this book. Lots of love!

 Chapter 1043 Who is scared of who

    Chapter 1043 Who is scared of who


    Song Yan was speechless, she did not think that the price would go down by ten million. She thought that Zong Shuai would reduce the price by a million or two but she seemed to have underestimated his desperation for selling this house!


    However, since she was getting this house at a very cheap price, Song Yan was not going toin. She nodded at Zong Shuai and said, " Very well, I will purchase this house."


    When Zong Shuai heard Song Yan''s words, he heaved a sigh of relief. But at the same time he was a bit confused, with Fu Yu Sheng''s financial situation this man could buy a house with a price of more than a billion so why was he buying a house that was only fifty million yuan? Was the Fu corporation in trouble? Was this the reason why they were buying a haunted house?


    Thinking about this, Zong Shuai turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and said, " There are even better options, are you sure you don''t want to see them?"


    Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at Song Yan who in return shook her head. The houses might be better than this one but they would not help her in cultivation. With such a thick yin energy, she would be able to help Fang Yanli level up. As long as Fang Yanli crossed the thirteenth level, Song Yan would help her reincarnate just like Gu Yijin helped her.


    Though it would be really painful for Fang Yanli, as long as she crossed thest hurdle, she would be able to return to the point where she lost her life just like her.


    Seeing that Song Yan had refused, Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at Zong Shuai and shook his head. He then said, " My wife likes this one. So we are going to take it."


    Zong Shuai stared at Fu Yu Sheng who was determined and did not know what to say. Just because your wife likes it, you are going to buy a haunted house? This was too much! Even if you are doing this to pamper your wife, shouldn''t you¡­shouldn''t you regte this pampering a little?


    Though Zong Shuai wanted to say a lot of things, in the end, he did not say anything. After all, this house was also causing him a lot of headaches, as long as he could wash his hands off this house, Zong Shuai knew that he was not losing out either.


    This abandoned house that did not even bring a cent for years suddenly got sold for fifty million yuan, it was good enough.


    " All right then we can discuss¡ª-AHHHHH," Zong Shuai was in the middle of speaking when he noticed a feather duster hovering in the middle of the air. There was no one holding it but it was moving towards them neatly which caused Zong Shuai''s eyes to roll in his sockets.


    " You daree to my house !? I will kill you!" A threatening voice boomed in the living room causing Zong Shuai''s legs to turn into jelly.He did not even get a chance to scream as he dropped to his knees and fainted just in time to see the lights in the hall flickering.


    Song Yan looked at Zong Shuai who fainted and clicked her tongue. It was such a small thing and he fainted after watching just the light turning on and off. What small guts. But then she remembered how Zong Kun also continued to scream at the smallest thing at the tomb and pursed her lips.


    Looks like the Zong family had a problem with small guts.


    Just as she was thinking about this, Song Yan felt a tap on her shoulder and turned around to see her husband being hanged upside down. Behind him were two teenage boys who were holding him by the ceiling whileughing.


    It was quite funny for them.


    " I am really sorry to disturb you but can you help me down?" He asked looking unusually calm which caused the giggling ghosts to pause and look at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng with a stunned expression. The young man dressed in a white shirt and ck pants turned to look over his shoulder before saying, " This is code red! They are not scared!"


    Immediately, a fat man came rushing. He was hovering an inch above the floor and cried, " Wait for me! Wait for me! I just strangled the chicken we were raising in the backyard, do you think they will get scared after I paint bloody footprints on the floor and the ceiling?"


    " Of course they will! All humans are scared of blood," said the young man with a punk jacket. " Just do it."


    The fat man with a kind face nodded and then immediately put all his heart into scaring Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng. Soon red footprints appeared on the floor before turning to the wall and then the ceiling.


    Song Yan watched the fat man climb the ceiling while ridiculing her and Fu Yu Sheng, " They can act all they want but I am sure that they will faint now! Thest time I performed this trick the buyer pissed in his pants."


    "Yes, Yes father! Keep on scaring them!" The two brats who were holding Fu Yu Sheng by his shins encouraged their father from behind. Before turning to look at someone behind Song Yan and crying, " Mother,e and beat her with the feather duster!"


    Song Yan blinked her eyes and looked at the three men before turning her head to look at thenky woman who was trembling from head to foot while holding the feather duster anding close to Song Yan.


    " I¡­ I can do it, I ca¡­can really do it," the woman spoke while fat tears rolled down her eyes before vanishing into thin air. " This woman cannot see me, so there is no need to be afraid¡­ I am not afraid.. so what if I had social anxiety when I was alive now I am a ghost... I am not scared¡ª¡ª"


    " Can you put down the feather duster?" Song Yan looked at the woman in the eye and spoke causing silence to fall all over the living hall.


    -----------------

 Chapter 1044 Begging for their lives

    Chapter 1044 Begging for their lives


    " She¡­She talked to me?" The woman paused before her eyes turned even pale and she dropped on her knees. " She is so scary! Her eyes are ring at me."


    Song Yan: "¡­." These are my normal eyes all right? It is not my fault that they are cold.


    " This bad woman scared mother! Father, you have to protect Mother!" The young man in white spoke in an enraged voice. How could someone bully his mother? They were simply looking for death!


    " Of course, I will teach her a lesson!" The fat ghost nodded as he lunged at Song Yan who calmly took out a stunning talisman and then threw it at the old ghost who stopped in his actions in the middle before dropping it on the floor. Neither his hands nor feet moved, he could only stare at Song Yan in shock.


    " Father!" The two young men let go of Fu Yu Sheng who fell on the ground with an ''oomph'' before pushing himself off the ground and wiping the dust off his clothes and remarked, " This is some great way of weing the new owners of this house."


    His remark caused the two young boys to get even more angry, " You dare mock us!"


    The two turned to attack Fu Yu Sheng but Song Yan did not give them a chance. She casually threw another stack of talismans at the two young men and watched them fall to their knees before rolling down.


    One of the young men red indignantly at Song Yan and then said, " You¡­ you are here to bully us even after our death? Are you trying to exorcise us even if we have never harmed anyone? Sure enough, all humans are bad! They did not let us live when we were alive and even after dying they won''t leave us alone."


    Song Yan originally nned to send these restless spirits to the underworld to reincarnate but when she saw the heavy yin energy around the young man who just spoke fluctuate, she paused her actions. Though these spirits were not malicious, they still held a bit of grudge, if she was to exorcise them now then they would only be reborn in amon life.


    She looked down at the two young men and deliberately said, " Oh but aren''t you the family of borrowers, who borrowed money from the moneylenders and then refused to pay back? And because you had no choice you all killed yourself."


    Her words caused the two young men to turn pale with anger as they looked at Song Yan. The one with the punk jacket then said rudely, " Who borrowed money from them? Bah! My father''s business was taking off and some people were worried that they would be troubled by my father''s skills which was why they became our enemies. To make things worse, thisnd on which this house was built originally had the price of three hundred million yuan but we made a profit by buying it when it was cheap."


    " The house''s position is also good and many rich people live close to this house. That bastard wanted to buy our house and when we did not agree he killed us! Shameless bah! "


    " Thats right," the younger one of the two spoke with a frown on his face. " And if that wasn''t bad enough, they even spread rumours about our family after posing our deaths as suicide! We did not even do anything wrong but they killed us."


    Probably because the family of four were indeed pitiful, Song Yan did not hurry to exorcise them instead she calmly looked at them and asked, " But why haven''t you moved on? You all are dead, shouldn''t you have walked down the underworld and reincarnated?"


    Her words caused the two furious boys to immediately stiffen as they exchanged a look with each other. But before they could say anything, a wail came from behind causing Song Yan to turn around and look at the woman who was crying as if the world wasing to an end. She joined her hands together and then pleaded to Song Yan, " Please¡­please, Celestial master. Don''t¡­hic¡­hic¡­don''t scatter our souls, we really did not want to harm anyone but this house was something that we bought with our life savings and we cannot move on. I.. Hic..hic... I also don''t want to leave my husband and sons¡­"


    Song Yan raised a brow, when she came here she heard that it was two daughters but now the daughters suddenly turned into sons. Sure enough one couldn''t believe on rumours because the man behind the scenes wanted to make the middle-aged man look ruthless he made the rumours sound like the man killed his two daughters who were weak and helpless.


    " Mother.." the eyes of the two little ghosts turned pale as they started to cry along with their mother. The two of them turned to look at Song Yan and also beseeched, " We also don''t want to leave our parents, celestial master please let us stay here. If you are willing we will happily work hard for you."


    " Thats right, that''s right," the fat ghost nodded with his eyes moving up and down. " I am really smart, I can stone gamble with ease and my wife is really a good cook, she is also a wonderful story writer. As for my sons¡­ though they look a bit weird they are really strong. You can use them to teach someone a lesson, they are really smart and witty."


    The fat man was afraid that Song Yan would think that he was not good and his family was not good either which was why he immediately recounted the amount of time he came up with millions through stone gambling. He turned to his wife motioning with his eyes to let her tell Song Yan, how good she was and what kind of good story she had written but his wife was too scared after seeing strangers and continued to weep.


    The fat ghost: "¡­" Sweetheart, I know it''s scary but we gotta pull ourselves together when our souls are concerned.

 Chapter 1045 Why keep them?

    Chapter 1045 Why keep them?


    Song Yan turned to look at the crying woman and then said calmly, " Looks like you were lying and your wife knows that you lied which is why she crying knowing that she is doomed to be exorcised sooner orter."


    The fat ghost''s brows immediately jumped, he loved his wife and he also found her social anxiety quite quirky and cute but at this moment he really wished he had tried more to treat his wife! With her crying like this, they all might end up getting exorcised by this master!


    The fat ghost was afraid and he turned deathly pale even the two young brats turned pale after hearing Song Yan''s words. While the fat ghost turned to look at his wife trying to tell her that there was no need for her to cry and she should speak out, the older one among the two young men turned to look at Song Yan with a fighting spirit ignited in his eyes, " If you want to exorcise then exorcise me! I am the one who caused the most ruckus in this house and scared those buyers away! But don''t think that you will be safe after exorcising me, it is never toote for a man to get his revenge. I will be back!"


    " You will be back even after forgetting your memories?" Song Yan asked with a raise of her brows causing the young man to shut up.


    " No! Don''t exorcise my brother. Exorcise me! I was the one who scared the buyers the most! I even stole the neighbour''s chickens and ducks, if you are going to exorcise someone, then exorcise me!" The younger one said while trembling.


    " What are you doing? I can deal with this!"


    " You are the older one, so you should take care of mom and dad."


    " I am the older one which is why I don''t need my younger sibling to protect me!"


    " Don''t¡­Don''t exorcise my sons, they are really good. They did not do anything. They only scared them a little, nothing else," the woman who was crying immediately begged for mercy when she saw that her sons were about to be exorcised. They were still young when they died and she wanted to spend some more years with them before moving on, if they were exorcised what would happen to her and her husband?


    She then paused and stuttered, " If the master exorcises us now with our regrets we might not get a good rebirth."


    Song Yan curled her lips as she turned to look at the woman and then tilted her head before saying, " Who says that I am going to send you to the reincarnation cycle? Your son just cursed at me now, saying that he wille to take revenge on me, then isn''t it better for me to deal with him by scattering his soul?"


    This time the elder one was so scared that he stiffed and his face turned pale. He looked at Song Yan as if she was a ghost and he was a human, he could not believe that this woman would scatter his soul just because he said a few words in anger!


    But he still refused to apologize, he died when he was still young and still had some pride in his bones¡ª¡ª no, his soul. How could he lower his head after saying such heavy words? Cannot allow his head to be lowered!


    The woman who saw her son acting stubbornly was so scared that she did not know what to do, she was about to faint when her husband finally opened his mouth and said in a low voice, " Celestial master, please give our family a chance. We are really good. My stone gambling skills were the finest in the time when I was alive, if not then that man wouldn''t have targeted me. My wife loves cooking and her dishes are the finest if you want we can give you a taste. As for my elder son, he is really good at mechanics and my younger son is really great at hacking andputer skills."


    As he spoke, Song Yan silently listened to him. She had to admit that this man was indeed skilled and so was his family.


    Afraid that Song Yan would not believe him, the fat ghost asked her to follow him such that he could show her, his skills. Because he was a well-known stone gambler, he won many prizes including having a lot of images clicked together with the then influential people.


    One of them was with Old Master Fu.


    Once she was done seeing the skills of the fat ghost, he immediately brought her to the cer where the trophies won by his sons were kept. Naturally, after that, he asked his wife to cook something for Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng to show that they were not bluffing.


    " Yundong, go and cook something for our guests," the fat ghost spoke to his wife.


    Gu Yundong looked at Song Yan fearfully before nodding her head in a hurry. She needed to show off her skills or else her children would end up losing their life with their chatty mouths.


    She quickly hurried to the kitchen, thankfully her sons were skilled and brought back ingredients from the neighbour''s houses. Even though things were stolen, they did not steal a lot which was why no one noticed that things were missing from their house.


    Though they were ghosts and did not need to eat, their family still acted as if they were alive before leaving the cooked food for the needy.


    " What should we do with him?" While their mother went to the kitchen the two young men turned to look at Kong Shuai who fainted earlier after seeing them.


    Song Yan looked at Kong Shuai and pursed her lips, she couldn''t leave this poor man on the ground, so she asked Fu Yu Sheng to bring Kong Shuai to the bedroom on the second floor with the two young men.


    " By the way, what''s your name?" She asked the two brats.


    " I am Liu Wei and he is Liu An," Liu Wei who was the older one among the two introduced himself. Now that they knew the celestial master was not going to harm them they were really solicitous.


    ----------------

 Chapter 1046 Why keep them-2?

    Chapter 1046 Why keep them-2?


    Gu Yundong was really skilled in cooking. It did not take her long to cook three dishes and a soup. She used the chicken that was brutally killed by Liu Liang to make some sweet and sour chicken while using the bones of the chicken to make chicken soup. Along with it, she used the chives and lettuce in the refrigerator to make some stir-fried vegetables along with shrimp fried rice.


    Once the table was set, Song Yan set down and took a bite of the chicken and she had to admit that the sauce was different from the ones in the restaurant making it really delicious. She nodded and hummed, "It''s really good."


    Hearing her praise Gu Yundong blushed before turning to look at her husband who proudly puffed out his chest and then said, " Of course, my wife is really good. Her father''s family was the descendant of an imperial chef, all their recipe were handed down by five-star chefs. If not for the fact that my wife had social anxiety, she would have been working in a seven-star hotel when she was alive."


    As he spoke he sighed, his wife was really good and his sons were even more good but because of him and his stupid pompous attitude that no one would be able to affect him, he ended up causing trouble for his family.


    " Yo, these people are really good," just as Liu Liang was thinking about the past, he heard a new voice and immediately turned to look at the young girl in a school uniform. From the paleness of her skin, he could see that she was a ghost like them but her cultivation was rather high, just like Song Yan but a bit lower. " You¡­who are you?" He asked with a frown.


    Fang Yanli tilted her head and introduced herself, " I am Fang Yanli, the ghost servant of Miss Song." She pointed to Song Yan who calmly raised her head and then looked at Fang Yanli who was smiling from ear to ear as she knew that the reason Song Yan epted these ghosts was because she wanted to help her.


    She then pointed to the four family members of the Liu family and added, " As well as your new master."


    Liu Liang was stunned he turned to look at Song Yan who very calmly exined the matter to him. Fang Yanli was close to reincarnation as she had cultivated for more than five hundred years, sooner orter she would reincarnate in her own body and start living her life from where it ended.


    When that happens, Song Yan had to give her a gift as her master. And since the Liu family had little to no cultivation they could only be given to Fang Yanli as Song Yan wouldn''t need a ghost servant with her skills.


    After hearing the exnation, Liu Liang turned to look at the smug-looking Fang Yanli and did not know what to say. He was older than this girl but now suddenly she became his master¡­ how to stomach this information?


    Liu Liang did not say anything but Liu Wei immediately burst out as he pointed to Fang Yanli and said, " How can she be my master? She looks younger than me, isn''t it embarrassing for me to follow a girl younger than me?"


    A nerve twitched in Fang Yanli''s forehead as she turned to look at Song Yan and asked, " Can I deal with this guy?"


    " Sure go ahead," Song Yan did not stop her as she knew that Fang Yanli had to assert her dominance if she wanted to control these four ghosts. If Fang Yanli could not control them then there was no point in keeping these four ghosts, she might as well exorcise them.


    The only reason she was keeping them was that Song Yan had received quite exciting news from Fang Yanli''s house and knew that Fang Yanli would need these four guys'' help to gain a firm foothold in the future.


    Once Fang Yanli got Song Yan''s permission, she did not wait for a single minute and then jumped at Liu Wei.


    " AHHH!! What are you doing?"


    " Get off!"


    " Not the face! Not the face and not the crotch either!"


    " What do you mean that since I can''t feel pain you are going to smash my balls? Are you even human¡­ no I mean a good ghost? You seem like a malicious spirit to me!"


    " All right! I am sorry! I am sorry let me go!"


    Liu Wei was beaten up by Fang Yanli until even his mother could not recognize him. She looked at the swollen face of her son who was hit with spiritual energy and wanted to say something but stopped, what could she do? It was her son who went looking for death first.


    Fang Yanli dusted her hands and then looked at the four ghosts before saying proudly, " From now on you are under me. Once I return to my life, you all need to follow me quietly, understand?"


    Liu Liang and his family exchanged a look with one another and then nodded.


    They couldn''t fight with them anyway.


    Once they were settled down, Fang Yanli turned to look at Song Yan who sighed and then walked out of the house allowing Fang Yanli to follow her. When Fu Yu Sheng tried to follow her, she patted him on the shoulder and asked him to stay behind.


    " Why did you arrange those four for me?" Fang Yanli knew that Song Yan knew something that she did not which was why she brought those four ghosts under her wing.


    Song Yan pursed her lips before sitting down on the chair in front of the swimming pool and then said in a quiet voice, " Your mother was not the wife of your father. I looked around for your mother''s information and it turns out that she was the daughter of a well-known family but your father kidnapped her and kept her with him."


    " I don''t know why she never escapedand why her family never looked for her but I do know one thing your father sent his mistress''s daughter to your mother''s family with a piece of jewellery under the pretext that she was your mother''s daughter."


    Song Yan sighed and then rubbed her brows before saying, " He had been getting a lot of help from that illegitimate daughter but a few days ago this matter exploded." She then raised her eyes and looked at Fang Yanli whose eyes were red with rage," You will need the two boys'' skills to get enough information about the past including saving your mother''s life."

 Chapter 1047 Bought the house

    Chapter 1047 Bought the house


    When Fang Yanli heard Song Yan''s reasons, she understood that Song Yan was looking after her wholeheartedly. Though she did not have a heart, she had cultivated for a long time and could feel a few emotions, she looked at Song Yan and bowed ny degrees, " Song Yan, I will never forget you. Not even in the next lifetime."


    " You speak so seriously," Song Yan chortled lightly. She looked at Fang Yanli who was bowing in front of her. " You are like my little sister, I have taken care of you for all these years, how can I leave you alone to deal with such scheming people? Master Gu left you with me because she wanted to keep me safe after she leaves, how can I leave you alone then?"


    " Thank you," Fang Yanli followed Song Yan out of her free, unlike Zhou Yuan who did not determine what he wanted to do, Fang Yanli had been clear since the beginning. She never thought that Song Yan would help her more than supporting her in cultivation but Song Yan actually thought everything so carefully, even handing her helpers such that she would not be bullied after she reincarnated. " I will never forget you, Song Yan."


    When Song Yan heard Fang Yanli''s words, her eyes dimmed. Though Fang Yanli might not forget her, she would forget Fang Yanlipletely, the reason was to make sure that the cycle of life would remain unbothered, so even if Fang Yanli kept her in her heart, she would no longer remember the woman in front of her after she helped her reincarnate.


    " I hope you will live a long life this time, Yanli," since she couldn''t promise the same thing to Fang Yanli, Song Yan could only bless her with all her heart. She hoped that Fang Yanli wouldn''t meet with any other idents and live a perfect life till the end.


    Fang Yanli nodded and then smiled with tears in her eyes, " Don''t worry. Even if you don''t remember me, I will stille to bother you, Master."


    This was the first time Fang Yanli called Song Yan ''master'', it surprised Song Yan but she soon smiled and stood up to touch the top of Fang Yanli''s head with her spiritual energy.


    " I will wait for that day then,"


    The two of them returned to the house. Fu Yu Sheng had finished eating and was now standing in the middle of the living hall but he was not alone, Zong Shuai was with him as well. He seemed to have woken up at some point and was now hugging Fu Yu Sheng''s thighs while mouring loudly, " I don''t care you have to take me out of this house. Now! I want to go out now!"


    Zong Shuai was terrified. He had never seen something so devilish and scary before, he couldn''t be bothered with anything else and just wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    Song Yan also did not want to keep Zong Shuai, this pitiful man with little to no guts at a haunted house. She immediately brought him outside along with Fu Yu Sheng, throughout the time Zong Shuai clutched Fu Yu Sheng''s arms harder than anyone else had done before, Fu Yu Sheng looked down at the trembling Zong Shuai and noted down calmly in his heart.


    If he broke his arm, he was going to ask Zong Shuai for the medical charges.


    Fortunately, his arm did not break and Zong Shuai also came out of the house. He was originally thinking that Song Yan would buy this house but after seeing the paranormal activities inside the house, Zong Shuai was sure that this house was going to be sold.


    " Madam Song, don''t worry, I will bring you to another house better than this one¡ª¡ª"


    " Oh but we have decided to buy this one," Song Yan interrupted Zong Shuai who couldn''t believe his ears, even after seeing such a thing Song Yan wanted to buy this haunted house.


    Though he was quite happy to shake his hand off this house and throw it to another person, he thought about how Song Yan had saved his nephew and asked, " Are you sure? There is no need for you to look for a cheap house, Madam Song."


    " Yes, I know but I like this one," Song Yan smiled at Zong Shuai before saying, " If you feel bad then you can give me a discount of another five million?"


    Though she had enough money, who would not like to save money?


    Zong Shuai wanted to refuse but he then thought about the paranormal activities in the house and hesitated before agreeing. Let it be, this house had been a headache for him for a long time, as long as he could sell it away, he would be fine.After all, with such things roaming inside the house, no one would dare to buy it!


    " Fine¡­. I will agree but you have to pay for it at once," Zong Shuai was afraid that Song Yan would regret buying this house and then renege halfway, thus he wanted to transfer thend deed and take his money. There was one time when the house was almost sold but in the end, he was the one who was almost sent to prison because someone in the family was pushed off the stairs and he broke his leg.


    Though it happened because the man received a scare, it was still a lot of trouble for him.


    Song Yan naturally had no problem, now that the price had dropped to forty-five million, she did not waste any time and transferred the amount to Zong Shuai who finished the property paperwork as soon as possible.Usually, it took a week to finish the paperwork but Zong Shuai was too scared of having the house returned, he finished all the work in three hours and then handed Song Yan the keys.


    Once the keys of the house were given out, Zong Shuai heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, he no longer has to worry about this house anymore.


    ----------

 Chapter 1048 Born controversial

    Chapter 1048 Born controversial


    Song Yan did not have anything to say, she simply watched Zong Shuai leave before turning to head back inside the house. Behind her, Fu Yu Sheng followed silently before saying, " Is this where the rest of the family will be living?"


    " Hmm, though the yin energy around this house is uncontroble for the time being, I will draw an array and have it restrained after that it would be easier for humans to live in this house," Song Yan did not tell Fu Yu Sheng was that he and his family had the Emperor''s aura, this yin energy would not be able to harm them.


    When Fu Yu Sheng heard that there was no problem with this house, he heaved a sigh of relief. With Song Yan''s guarantee, he did not have to worry about anything else, thus he told Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong about the purchase of the house as for Fu Shu Chang, hehe, that man teased him quite a lot when he was alone even going as far as flirting with sister inw.


    Just because his wife was not at home, that bastard dared to tease him while acting all flirty with his wife. Who dared to tell him? Certainly not him! In fact, it would be better if Fu Shu Chang stayed at the house in S City and never came to the capital!


    After the matter of the house was settled, Song Yan also received the news about the restarting of the shooting. Because Lai Li was gone, they had to reshoot the scenes, not because Director Li wanted to remove them but because it was actually requested by the parents of Lai Li, themselves. After the death of Lai Li all sorts of negative news started to pop up on the inte making Lai Li as famous as a thug on the street.


    Everyone who saw the news about her would curse her without restraints, and her social media page was filled with so many curses and abuses even after her death, that thepany had to close it.


    Thus, the parents were worried that Lai Li would be cursed once again if her scenes in the movie were released so they asked the scenes to be removed. This worked right in favour of Director Li as he was worried that the movie would flop with a supporting actress like Lai Li but he couldn''t remove the scenes as he was worried that her parents would make a scene but now that Lai Li''s parents were the ones who came to him and asked him to remove the scenes, Director Li was not worried about anything and could remove the scenes without guilt.


    Song Yan was not surprised by the turn of events, she knew that this would happen either one way or another. No one would want a history of broken pot like Lai Li to be brought up once more in front of others.


    As for the murderers of Lai Li, the police couldn''t find anyone just like Song Yan expected.The one who killed Lai Li wasn''t human, to begin with, how could they find any piece of evidence? But even though the police could not find any evidence the movie was supposed to be shot under the eye of the police officers.


    This was something that could not be negotiated as the police officers told them that they needed to make sure that the murderer would not return to attack anyone else, what was more they were still not allowed to leave the capital.


    Song Yan did not have any more worries, now that she had a house in the capital even if she was not allowed to leave the capital for a long time it was all right.


    Thus, the next morning she asked Madam Gu to make breakfast for her and then said goodbye to Fu Yu Sheng before heading to the new shooting location.


    When she arrived at the shooting location, Song Yan was surprised to find Pan Dn ring at the new actress who was standing haughtily in front of her. Behind them, Bai Yin was trying to calm the fight but it could be seen that nothing that Bai Yin was saying was working on the two women.


    "What''s going on?" Song Yan asked as she came to a stop beside Pan Dn and Bai Yin. She turned to look at the new actress who nced at her before snorting and turning around to leave. She looked quite arrogant!


    " You, wait here! The matter of you snatching my make-up room is not over yet!" Pan Dn screamed at the woman but instead of stopping the actress walked away even faster leaving Pan Dn fuming.


    " Forget it, even if you make a fuss nothing will happen," Bai Yin told Pan Dn but thetter was still fuming, seeing this Song Yan turned to look at Bai Yin who sighed and then retold her everything that happened.


    Turns out that the new actress was actually a young missy who just graduated from the acting academy and not only was this actress a rich miss but she was also the daughter of the CEO of thepany under which Director Li was signed at the moment coincidentally. Thus, after the CEO ced more than a million funds into the movie, Director Li couldn''t stop the CEO from letting his daughter enter the movie.


    He could only swallow the bitter pill and let this woman take the role of the third female lead or else his movie would be shelved. He thought that the third actress''s scenes were not long, all he could do was to focus on the third actress''s scenes and then send this big Buddha away before she could make a lot of noise.


    But this new actress was restless. The second she stepped on the set, she snatched Pan Dn''s make-up room on the pretext that Pan Dn''s make-up room was much morefortable.


    " Just look at her!" Pan Dn was so furious that she was trembling. With her hand outstretched she pointed at the woman with an angry look in her eyes, " You would think that she was the first lead by the way she is acting!"


    " Sometimes, I wonder if Director Li is really born unlucky. If not why are all his movies controversial?" questioned Bai Yin with a sigh.

 Chapter 1049 Share mine

    Chapter 1049 Share mine


    Su Wan sighed. She too wanted to ask if something was wrong with Director Li''s luck, howe he always got the most troublesome lot of all?


    Seeing that Pan Dn was still fuming she said, " Calm down there is no need for you to get angry. You can use my make-up room if you are in a hurry."


    Pan Dn shook her head and then replied bitterly, "It''s not that I don''t have a ce to change but I just hate entitled, narcissistic, annoying, little spoiled princesses. I once had the misfortune to shoot with one and ended up getting in a lot of trouble and she was not even as bad as her. I bet she and I will not be seeing eye to eye for a long time."


    Pan Dn did not have much expectations from her colleagues, she just hoped that they would leave her alone and let her do her thing. She was not someone who liked to get involved in any other person''s life which was why she hoped that they would not bother her in her personal space as well but now her personal space was taken away from her and she felt rather upset.


    " You can use my make-up room," Of course after getting to know Pan Dn for so long Su Wan knew why she did not want to share her make-up room. Pan Dn liked her own space and wanted to use it as she wished, the make-up room of the second and first female lead did not need to be shared but now that this new actress had snatched Pan Dn''s make-up room, she could only share something that Pan Dn wouldn''t like.


    " But¡­" Pan Dn wanted to ask where Song Yan would go but thetter waved her hand and then said, " There is no need to worry, I have a vanity van and I can get ready inside it. It was just that I thought it would be too much of a show-off and did not bring it much."


    She was not afraid of showing off but was afraid of trouble as Lai Li was keeping an eye on her husband, if she had brought the vanity van regrly, Lai Li would have known that she owned the vanity van instead of borrowing it from her good friend.


    Hearing her response, Pan Dn felt much more calmer. At least now she did not have to worry about sharing her space with someone else, though she knew that she was a bit childish but everyone had a few things that they would not change no matter what.


    " Now stop pulling that long face," Song Yan chuckled softly as she looked at Pan Dn who flushed red. She wanted to tease Pan Dn a bit more but then thought against it, instead Song Yan reached out and handed the breakfast basket that she brought with her. " Here you go, I hired a new cook a few days ago. She is really good with her skills and the food cooked by her is really delicious. If you haven''t eaten yet you can take a bite."


    Although Pan Dn and Bai Yin wanted to keep a close eye on what they were eating such that they didn''t cross the required amount of calorie consumption, the scenting out of the basket was really good. It was enough to spike up their hunger.


    Thus, when they heard Song Yan''s words, neither of them shied away and took the basket from Song Yan. This was specially prepared for them by Song Yan, how could they refuse?


    " Thank you, sister Yan!"


    " Thank you, sister Yan!"


    The two of them thanked Song Yan before rushing to the resting area, they couldn''t wait to open the basket and see what kind of good thing was prepared for them by Song Yan. The scent enough was so tantalizing, so how good the food might be?


    It just so happened that after fighting with that spoiled brat, Pan Dn was really hungry. She had eaten only a sandwich earlier and that too was filled with nothing but vegetables, there was no seasoning and sauce. As soon as Pan Dn opened the basket, she found that there were soup dumplings lined inside a wicker box with thermos filled with bone broth.


    She immediately took a bite of the soup dumpling and had to admit that it was really delicious. Even if it was cold, it could not bepared to the many warm meals that she had eaten!


    Even Bai Yin felt like she was eating a delicacy that was out of the world, she could taste that the meat used inside was chicken breast butpared to the one that she ate in the restaurant, the meat was chewy but not rubbery. What was more it hadpletely soaked the spices along with the soup, tasting really good.


    The skills of the imperial chefs were really something else!


    Bai Yin and Pan Dn did not know that they were eating a meal that they could never find somewhere else. They only knew that the food in front of them was not only good but also low in calories!


    Their chopsticks did not move and the two of them continued to eat as quickly as possible. It did not take long for them to empty the entire basket in front of them.


    Even the bone broth was finished with just a few gulps.


    Pan Dn looked at the cleaned vessels and did not know what to say. She smiled embarrassingly in front of Song Yan and asked, " Sister Yan.. this food was really good. If you don''t mind can Ie over to your house?"


    Bai Yin also turned to look at Song Yan, she did not know where she could find a meal this good.


    She used to think that her chef was good but in front of Song Yan''s chef, her chef was nothing!


    Song Yan smiled and then replied, " Don''t be so excited, in the future I will hold a housewarming party and you cane to my house then."


    Hearing her response, Pan Dn and Bai Yin were more than happy.


    --------------

 Chapter 1050 Losses made by Fu Rong.

    Chapter 1050 Losses made by Fu Rong.


    On the other side, Kong Shuai rushed home. It just so happened that it was the weekend and Kong Kun was also resting at home. As soon as Kong Shuai rushed inside the house, Kong Kun who was lying on the couch like a salted fish could not help but sit up straight and look at his uncle who looked like he had seen a ghost.


    " Uncle, what''s the matter with you? Why are you trembling so badly? Did you catch a cold?" Kong Kun did not even jump to the conclusion of his uncle meeting with a ghost as his uncle went to show houses to Song Yan. How could his uncle meet with a ghost in the middle of his work?


    Kong Shuai who had gotten a great fright in the afternoon turned to look at his nephew and wiped his sweat before saying, " You don''t know anything. I nearly died today."


    This time Kong Kun couldn''t help but take his uncle''s words much more seriously than before as he asked, " What happened?"


    Kong Shuai immediately told the things that happened at the haunted house and shuddered, he really did not want to discuss or even think about that house. Now it was sold, he felt like a great burden had been shaken off his back!


    " You don''t know how scary it was, there was blood everywhere and I felt like I was dying. The house was colder than an ice cer and if not for the fact that it was afternoon, I am afraid that I would have frozen there," Kong Shuai spoke with a slight tremor, hearing his words Kong Kun could not help but re at his uncle.


    He said, " Uncle, I asked you to bring Sister Song to houses that were excellent and you brought her to a haunted house? If Brother Guotin finds out that I handed such a sorry house to my sister-inw, then he would eat me whole!"


    When he told Tao Guotin that his uncle was going to show Song Yan new houses in the capital, he was full of confidence, he thought that he would be able to raise his head in front of Tao Guotin once and for all but instead, his uncle sold a broken abandoned house to Song Yan!


    In Kong Kun''s eyes, a haunted house was dark and gloomy with lots of dust and rats filling up every corner of the house and now that Song Yan had bought that house, he might as well be prepared to be beaten up by Tan Guotin!


    Kong Shuai felt like he was shot while lying down, he immediately cried injustice and then said, "It''s not that I wanted to sell that house to her, Madam Fu insisted on buying that house!"


    Though he was happy that the house was sold, he still felt aggrieved as his nephew was the one who asked him to take care of the other party but now that Song Yan had taken the house deed what else could he do?


    Kong Kun rolled his eyes before asking, " For how much did you sell the house to sister-inw?"


    " Not much just forty-five million," Kong Shuai replied honestly, though he made a loss, he knew that the house could not be sold even if he did not ept Song Yan''s offer.


    "Well looks like you still have some heart, uncle" stated Kong Kun, he was not worried that Song Yan would be troubled by the haunted house after all with her skills there were no ghosts that she could not handle.


    On the other side, when Fu Rong and Fu Yu Shen heard that Song Yan had brought a haunted house, they were filled with curiosity. They wanted to see what kind of house Song Yan had bought which was why they immediately called Song Yan on video call asking her to show the house but to their surprise, the house looked rather normal.


    Fu Rong looked at the house and asked, "Sister-inw, is this really a haunted house?"


    " What do you think?" Song Yan showed her the kitchen where a knife was cutting vegetables without anyone holding it and then turned to look at Fu Rong. " There are indeed ghosts but you need not worry, they are a small family of four and don''t have any malicious intentions. You will not be troubled if youe to see us in the capital, whats more Madam Gu knows some skills and her food is really good, you will be satisfied."


    Fu Rong pursed her lips and nodded while Fu Yu Shen on the other hand was really surprised, he looked at Song Yan and asked, "Sister-inw, there are good ghosts as well?"


    " Why not?" Song Yan arched a brow. " If there can be good and bad humans why can''t there be good and bad ghosts?"


    Though Fu Yu Shen was a bit surprised he did not say anything since his sister-inw liked the manor then she might as well keep it.


    " But it''s indeed a bargain," chimed Fu Rong. She was in charge of thepany''s matters and knew that Song Yan had spent forty-five million on her card as the money was transferred over to the bank after the cheque was cleared up. " You cannot find a house as good as this in forty-five million."


    This was something that Song Yan was satisfied with as well, she no longer had to stay at home and the yin energy in this house was reallyforting as well. But she had hurried to draw an array lest someone else came looking for trouble in the house when she was gone.


    They all chatted for a while before Song Yan turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who hade out of a shower. She tilted her head and asked, " Why did you not talk with your siblings?"


    Fu Yu Sheng snorted and then said, " They are waiting for me to clean up tons of trouble that they have created. Yu Shen''spany had hit a block and he wants me toe and deal with it as for Rong''er, she is even more foolish. As she is attending a few banquets as the owner of thepany, she ended up being coaxed by a few women to open a jewellery shop and start stone gambling. It has been less than three days and the shop has lost more than fifty million yuan! Just thinking about it makes me want to kill her, so it''s better if I don''t see her for the time being."

 Chapter 1051 What did you do?

    Chapter 1051 What did you do?


    Song Yan stared at Fu Yu Sheng with her mouth agape, when did this happen and why was she not made aware of it? If Fu Rong was making losses doesn''t it mean that herpany was in danger?


    Seeing her expression Fu Yu Sheng knew what she was thinking and immediately stated, " Don''t worry. Even though I admit that Fu Rong is a foolish girl she has a bottom line too. She only used her own money to bet on the stone gambling but even so, the losses are quite a lot, given that half of it was the pocket money that I handed her."


    " Oh if that''s the case then it''s all right," Song Yan heaved a sigh of relief, just now she thought that Fu Rong might have led thepany to an abyss even though she left her father and brother in charge of thepany, ultimately the owner of thatpany was Fu Rong. If she wanted to use the funds, Song Yan did not believe that her father and brother could have stopped her.


    Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at Song Yan. His hands on his hips as he questioned in an affronted voice, " Excuse me? Why is that her using my money is okay but using your money is not okay?"


    " Because you are Fu Yu Sheng," Song Yan stated as if it was obvious. " Even if she misuses your money, there isn''t going to be a difference but if she uses the money from thepany that just started working, I am afraid that mypany would have to dere bankruptcy."


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­" So it''s his fault that he earned too much money?


    He looked at his wife who was eating melon seeds on the couch while calmly watching the television and pursed his lips. And before Song Yan could get wind of the fact about what her husband was doing, Fu Yu Sheng had already swopped down and ced her on his shoulder.


    " Hey! What are you doing?" Song Yan questioned hitting his back. A bit surprised that he suddenly started to act crazy.


    " I have a lot of money so it''s okay to use up carelessly right?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned as he turned the television off. " Well I have too much energy as well, so I think it''s all right for me to use it as well."


    A furious blush scattered all over Song Yan''s face but since she had fallen in the trap set by her husband. She could only ept her fate of getting bullied all night long.


    Master Liu saw the actions of the two of them and blushed along with his wife.


    " It''s good to be young and alive."


    ...


    The next morning, Song Yan felt like her waist was going to snap away from her body. She kicked the man next to her who was hugging her tight and muttered, " Get away from me." Her voice was hoarse after being used all night.


    " Call me husband like you didst night," Fu Yu Sheng replied as he pecked Song Yan on the shoulder while continuing to hug her from behind.


    The memories ofst night only made Song Yan even more angry and embarrassed. She had been tormented until she almost fainted by this guy because she wanted him to stop she could only go along with his requests and call him husband in a coquettish voice.


    In between she really wanted to knock Fu Yu Sheng out but he swore that if she knocked him out then he would punish her for a week like this, in the end, Song Yan could only y coquettishly with him.


    " You don''t go too far or I will get angry," Song Yan threatened wanting to get out of bed but she stiffened when something rubbed against her. rmed she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was grinning sinisterly at her and warned, " Don''t you dare!"


    Of course, Fu Yu Sheng dared as he pulled her back in the bed again. By the time Song Yan left the bed, it was already eight in the morning and Fu Yu Sheng was sporting a ck eye. Though he was grimacing lightly. From the smile on his face, anyone could see that he thought it was worth it.


    Song Yan finished the yin settling array and then ced a bunch of small talismans in inconspicuous ces such that no one would be able to find them. Once she was done settling the yin energy of the house such that no human would be harmed by it and neither would it attract the celestial masters, she took out four protection talismans and then threw at the four ghosts.


    " Keep them with you. They will help you in cultivation," Song Yan told the four ghosts. She could see that they never cultivated and did not even have any spiritual energy, no wonder they could not do anything to the humansing to this house other than prank them.


    Song Yan turned to look at the house and nodded in satisfaction. Though the array was not good enough, for the time being, it was all right. Once she gained a proper source to channel spirit stones, she would set up a better array.


    Unfortunately, spirit stones were very difficult to find and even if they were found, the spirit stones were really expensive. Though she did notck money, Song Yan did not want to waste her money recklessly.


    Given that the array would do its job properly, she thought that there was no need for her to buy any spirit stone.


    " I will be leaving now," Song Yan red at Fu Yu Sheng who was holding the lunch box in his hands and grinning at her stupidly before turning on her heels and leaving the house. However, as she was about to leave the house, Fu Yu Sheng stopped her and kissed her on the lips," I will be waiting for you."


    " You¡­" Song Yan narrowed her eyes but the curl of her lips betrayed her feelings. She rolled her eyes and couldn''t help but think that her husband had gotten cheekier.


    With that thought in her head, she went to the shooting location with peace of mind. However, that peace of mind was quickly disrupted by a call from Fu Rong.


    ------------------

 Chapter 1052 What did you do ——2?

    Chapter 1052 What did you do ¡ª¡ª2?


    Song Yan was shooting a scene when Fu Rong called. Because her assistant did not think that it was an important call, she did not disrupt Song Yan however even after ignoring the call three times, when Fu Rong did not stop, she could only rush to Song Yan and tell her that there was an emergency.


    Fortunately, Song Yan was an excellent actress. Even if she knew that something was up, she finished the scene without a hitch and rushed to her assistant Xiao Mi after clearing the scene in one shot.


    Seeing Song Yan leave, the new actress Ji Ziyi curled her lips and mocked, " The female lead sure has it nice, she cane and go as she pleases." She was the young miss of the Ji family, everywhere she went others would take the initiative to please her but Song Yan and the crew of this film were different. No one rushed to please her even the male lead with whom she tried to spice up CP stayed away from her making her really angry.


    What was even more infuriating was that Xue Zhi Ming would suck up to Song Yan but wouldn''t even look at her! Song Yan was a married woman and yet he was willing to stay close to her so why not her?


    Pan Dn heard Ji Ziyi''s words and sneered, " If you can clear your shot in one take then you can alsoe and leave as you please."


    Ji Ziyi pretended to be smart but she was rather dumb. They needed to not only exin the scene to her but also have to act it out for her before she could copy their actions and pass the shot, it was not only time-consuming but also annoying.


    They were here to act and not to teach an immature actress, shouldn''t this be something that Ji Ziyi should have learned in college anyway?


    When Ji Ziyi heard Pan Dn''s words, she stiffened and red at Pan Dn. She only said one word was there any need for Pan Dn to point at her nose and then say such ugly words? She was ten years younger than Pan Dn what was this woman doing fighting with someone so young just because she wanted to suck up to Song Yan.


    " Humph, even if you suck up to her, she will not bring you any benefits," Ji Ziyi sneered coldly as she looked at Pan Dn.


    Pan Dn was not someone to be trifled with either, thetter red at Ji Ziyi and snapped, " Even if she wouldn''t bring me any benefits at least she can finish her scenes in one shot such that I can take a break quickly instead of rehearsing the same scene over and over again."


    This time even if Ji Ziyi wanted to act up, she couldn''t do it. She looked at Pan Dn with a re and then stomped away not even looking at her way.


    Bai Yin watched Ji Ziyi leave and then turned to look at Pan Dn before saying," Are you not afraid that she wouldin to her father?"


    " Even if she does, I am not scared," Pan Dn huffed as she turned to look in front of her, currently it was Xue Zhi Ming and the second lead''s scene. " If she was good enough then I wouldn''t have a word but she is not. She acts arrogant but she does not have the skills either, it''s really annoying to watch her jump up and down. Instead of working hard, she tries to spice up CP, don''t you think that it''s really annoying?"


    Bai Yin did not say, she was not very fond of Ji Ziyi as thetter was too arrogant. But what could they do?


    On the other side, Song Yan was asking the same thing as she looked at Fu Rong who was crying. She pursed her lips and then banged on the table hard before asking, " Whats the matter with you? Did you fly over to the capital just because you wanted to shed tears in front of me ?"


    The two of them were sitting in a fast-food restaurant. And in front of the two of them was a stic table, thus when Song Yan pped the table hard it created a loud bang.


    " S¡­Sorry, sister-inw," Fu Rong huped as she wiped her tears and looked at Song Yan with teary eyes. " But I messed up really bad, sister-inw. I don''t know how to face you."


    " What are you doing now? Is that your bottom facing me?" Song Yan questioned sarcastically. Her questions only caused Fu Rong to cry even harder as she covered her face and went '' anandkhahkiua.''


    Song Yan''s brows furrowed even tighter. She looked at Fu Rong and then said, " I have no idea what you just."


    " I ¡­ I have been going to banquets these days and in one such banquet, I befriended Miss Feng of the Feng family," replied Fu Rong as she looked at Song Yan with red-rimmed eyes. " .. She had been taking me to stone gambling dens these days and she is the one who taught me how to gamble stones. In the past, I used to win but now I am losing again and again, so I ended up owing Miss Feng a few million dors¡­ I .. I was scared to ask my brother, so I ended up making a bet with the form of the scar removal cream."


    The more she spoke the softer her voice became and by the time she finished, Song Yan''s face was so ck that ink seemed to be dripping down from it.


    " Instead of asking your brother for money, you ced the form of my cream on the line? Fu Rong are you an idiot!?" Song Yan for the first time felt like she had put too much confidence in Fu Rong, she was used and yed by Miss Xie and did not even have any idea that she was yed like a fool till the end.


    Song Yan was so furious that she wanted to p Fu Rong in the face but she calmed herself down and then red at Fu Rong, " What else happened? And you better be honest with me or else I am throwing you in theherworld."

 Chapter 1053 how can you be so stupid

    Chapter 1053 how can you be so stupid


    When Fu Rong heard Song Yan''s angry voice, she did not dare to lie. She knew that she was the one who was in the wrong and if she wanted Song Yan to help her, then Fu Rong knew she had to tell the truth.


    " I¡­ I did not mean to let this happen, sister-inw. That Miss Feng is really cunning, she deliberately hid the fact that her family owns a jewellery business and then brought me to the stone gambling den. At first, I did really well and won the small bets but then I started losing the bigger one, I don''t know how much luck went this bad!" Fu Rong eximed. She really felt wronged as she had never meant to harm her sister inw but now the situation was out of her control and she could only rush ahead and ask Song Yan for her help.


    When Song Yan heard Fu Rong''s words, her lips twitched. No wonder, Fu Yu Sheng did not want to deal with Fu Rong it was because he knew that his sister was a lost cause.


    Though Song Yan knew that Fu Rong was a naive youngdy who was well protected by her family, she never thought that she would be such a fool. With a sigh, Song Yan exined, " Your luck did not run out. You were schemed against by that Miss Feng. She deliberately let you win the small bets because she wanted to trap you, her goal from the start was the form of the scar vanishing cream! Rong''er, you are twenty-one years old, even if you are young how can you be so stupid? No wonder you were schemed so badly!"


    When Fu Rong heard Song Yan''s words, disbelief filled her face. She looked at Song Yan and then asked sharply, "Sister-inw, do you mean to say that Feng Ruoxuan approached me deliberately?"


    " If not? That woman like you saides from a business family, her family must have a pharmaceutical or skin carepany which is why she studied you closely and found your fondness for jade jewellery and deliberately approached you!" Song Yan rubbed the space between her eyebrows, she really wanted to ask her brother and father why they did not attend the banquet and sent Fu Rong but that was a matter to be dealt withter on.


    " You are right, sister-inw! Her mother owns a skincare brand!" Now that Fu Rong knew that she was schemed by Feng Ruoxuan, she was so angry that smoke wasing out from the top of her head, she treated that woman really well and even helped her a few times and this was how she repaid her?


    Hearing Fu Rong''s answer Song Yan was not surprised, she already had an idea about how Feng Ruoxuan approached Fu Rong. With a sigh, she said in a tired voice, " Tell that girl that the form lies with me and if she wants to win the form then she needs toe to the capital and y a round with me."


    "Sister-inw, do you know stone gambling?" When Fu Rong heard Song Yan''s words, her eyes lit up. She did not doubt Song Yan, instead, she thought that with her sister-inw''s skills, there was nothing that she couldn''t do!


    " Do you think I am a superhero? If I could do everything why would I be sitting here listening to yourints? I would have long ascended to the heavens!" Song Yan sneered coldly as she snapped at Fu Rong. " Now stop talking nonsense and call that woman!"


    Fu Rong flinched under Song Yan''s harsh voice but she did not get angry. In fact, she did not dare to get angry, she instead smiled tteringly at Song Yan before dialling Feng Ruoxuan''s number.


    On the other side, Feng Ruoxuan was celebrating her small victory with her mother.


    " Are you sure that girl will hand over the form?" Madam Feng asked while sipping from her champagne ss.


    Feng Ruoxuan rolled her eyes as she poured the golden liquid inside her flute ss and replied, " Of course mother, she promised in front of so many people. Even if she wants to go back, she would have to think twice as it would affect her reputation as a socialite, I don''t think that idiot would do something like that, she is too prideful to back down."


    When Madam Feng heard her daughter''s words, she heaved a sigh of relief. A few days ago, herpany ran into a bit of trouble. She thought that after the Su corporation went down because of that big incident, herpany would rise again but who would have thought that Master Su would turn around and open a newpany?


    His scar-removing cream was selling like hotcakes while herpany was running into dead blocks one after another.


    In the end, Madam Feng could only rely on this cheap trick to smuggle that form out.


    The two of them nced at each other before smirking victoriously.


    Feng Ruoxuan brought the ss to her lips to take a sip but then her phone started to ring. She paused and then picked up her phone that was resting on the tea table upon seeing the name shing on the screen, she smirked and said, " Look, it''s that idiot calling. Maybe she wants to hand the form to me."


    " Don''t call her an idiot, call her the Goddess of fortune if not for her¡­ we wouldn''t have grabbed that hot-selling cream''s form," chuckled Madam Feng causing Feng Ruoxuan to chortle appreciatively.


    But then Feng Ruoxuan asked her mother to hush down and only then did she answer the call, " Hello, Ah Rong? Did you call me to hand over the form? You could have emailed it to me."


    When Fu Rong heard Feng Ruoxuan''s voice she was so angry that she wanted to cruse but she was stopped by Song Yan and her re. With her lips pursed, Fu Rong could only smile in a fake manner and say, " Oh no, I called you to tell you that I cannot hand the form to you. Yet."

 Chapter 1054 She can forget about keeping her reputation

    Chapter 1054 She can forget about keeping her reputation


    Feng Ruoxuan''s smile immediately dropped off her face. She wanted to curse at Fu Rong for going back on her promise but then she remembered that she needed Fu Rong''s help and swallowed her words back. For now, she needed to suck it up and keep a polite attitude in front of Fu Rong. Once that formes into her hands, she would deal with this woman!


    At first, she wanted to let Fu Rong keep her reputation but since she wanted to go back on her words then humph, she would make sure that Fu Rong even loses her reputation.


    Though Feng Ruoxuan thought so in her head, she did not let her thoughts show on her face. She very calmly smiled and then said, " Ah Rong, what''s the matter? Did something happen? You promised in front of so many people and now you are going back on your promise, I don''t mean anything but I am just afraid that others would speak behind your back."


    Fu Rong sneered after hearing Feng Ruoxuan''s ''caring words''.If Song Yan had not helped her see through this white lotus, then she would have definitely believed every single wording out from Feng Ruoxuan''s mouth.


    It was not her fault either. Feng Ruoxuan had a sickly charm, she was pale andnky, her skin was whiter than hers because she did not go outside much and every time she spoke, Feng Ruoxuan would end up coughing harshly.


    A woman as weak as this, how would anyone believe that she was this scheming?


    "It is not that I want to go back on my promise, it is just that the cream was developed by my sister-inw," Fu Rong looked up at Song Yan who nodded and asked her to continue speaking, " She said that since she was the one who developed the form then she should be the one betting on it. Why don''t we do this? I would ask my sister-inw for money and return double the money to you. It''s the same thing right?"


    How was it the same thing!?


    Feng Ruoxuan roared in her head behind her, Madam Feng looked at her with a concerned expression. Silently asking Feng Ruoxuan what was the matter but at this moment, Feng Ruoxuan was not willing to say anything and shushed her mother.


    She was born sick and thus no one in her family took her seriously, only by bringing such advantages to her family could she make her existence known to her brothers and father, if this chance escaped her then Feng Ruoxuan was sure that her younger brother would make fun of her!


    " That¡­ This cannot be done, Ah Rong. Did I not tell you that there is someone in my family who needs the form?" Feng Ruoxuan told Fu Rong because she was afraid that Fu Rong would go back on her promise, she suggested, " Why don''t we do this? I will y a game with your sister-inw. If she wins then I will not ask for the form and if she loses then she will have to hand me both the forms for scar removal and whitening cream. I am not being greedy, it is just that you promised in front of so many people if you went back now, it would be humiliating."


    Feng Ruoxuan reminded Fu Rong of the fact that many people witnessed their bet.


    " Ah? You want to bet with my sister-inw? Thats fine as well but my sister-inw is in the capital, would you minding here? She cannot leave the capital as she is shooting for a movie," stated Fu Rong.


    When Feng Ruoxuan heard that Fu Rong''s sister-inw was an actress, she heaved a sigh of relief. No wonder that woman knew how to make a bunch of skin care products.


    " It''s all right if that''s what suits you. I mean we cannot deal with this matter lightly, if you spoke only in front of me then I would have not said anything but you dered it in front of so many of our friends. Your reputation can be harmed if we don''t pay attention," though Feng Ruoxuan was grinding her teeth, her words were as polite as ever, she really wanted to make Fu Rong spit the form out.


    If she did not know the form then why did she make that bet? If she had to bet with Song Yan, then she would have done so from the beginning! Fu Rong, this idiot made her waste so much time!


    Feng Ruoxuan spoke a bit more with Fu Rong before throwing the phone on the ground as she cursed, " Bitch! Bitch! Bitch!"


    "What''s the matter? What happened?" Seeing Feng Ruoxuan lose control, Madam Feng was really scared. She immediately went to stop Feng Ruoxuan and asked, " What did she say?"


    " What will she say? She told me that the form was owned by her sister-inw and could not be given easily. She asked me toe to the capital and bet with her sister-inw! If she knew this why did she have to waste my time?!" Feng Ruoxuan hysterically shouted, her eyes wild with anger.


    When Madam Feng heard Feng Ruoxuan''s words, she questioned with a suspicious note in her voice," Are you sure that Fu Rong only called you to hand you over the form after betting with her sister-inw? Why do I look like she is scheming?"


    " So what if she schemes?" Feng Ruoxuan sneered. " She promised in front of her friends, that if she won''t hand me the form then I will make sure that the reputation of the Fu family along with hers goes down the drain!"


    On the other side, Fu Rong turned to look at Song Yan and said, " She agreed."


    Song Yan nodded without saying anything.


    When Fu Rong saw that Song Yan was not saying anything, she said, "Sister-inw, can I stay at your house?"


    " Why?" Song Yan questioned. Does Fu Rong think that she hadn''t troubled her enough?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1055 Praise for the ghost

    Chapter 1055 Praise for the ghost


    ?


    " Why are you here?" When Fu Yu Sheng saw Fu Rong, his tone was not friendly at all. He gazed at his sister as if he wanted to eat her alive, " Is messing around with seventy million yuan not enough? What else did you do now?"


    Fu Yu Sheng might not have spent time with his sister but he knew everything about her. Thus, just a nce at Fu Rong''s expression told him that she was feeling guilty about something.


    Hearing Fu Yu Sheng''s words, Fu Rong smiled with an awkward expression. She did not dare to tell the truth as she knew that her brother loved Song Yan much more than the seventy million yuan. If she were to tell Fu Yu Sheng that she had caused trouble for Song Yan, Fu Rong was worried that her brother would throw her out of the house just like her third brother.


    " Brother, can we talk about thister?" Fu Rong said in a timid voice. " I am a bit hungry. Because I was in a hurry, I did not eat anything this morning and came to the capital after packing up my daily necessities."


    Fu Yu Sheng narrowed his eyes, he had a feeling that his sister was hiding something by dying the conversation but even if he wanted to know what Fu Rong did, he had no way to make her spit it out. After all, he was very much aware of how stubborn Fu Rong could be when she wanted to hide something.


    So instead of wasting his time with Fu Rong, he turned to look at Madam Gu and asked her to serve the meal before turning to look for Song Yan. No sooner did he speak, dishes started to fly in the air before being ced on the table.


    Fu Rong who saw the flying dishes instinctively took a step back, though she knew that her sister-inw was keeping a few ghosts to help her around the house. Seeing was rather scarier than just listening, Fu Rong couldn''t muster a smile at all and simply looked at the sight in front of her with a stupefied expression.


    Thoughpared to the past she was a bit calmer. Ever since she knew that her sister-inw was a celestial master, she had experienced a bunch of things. Seeing the ghost woman who appeared and then disappeared under the lights, Fu Rong felt a bit scared. Her heart could not help but turn cold as she looked at Madam Gu.


    She shot a look at the stairs from where Song Yan went upstairs and helplessly trembled while silently praying for her sister-inw toe downstairs quickly.


    " What did she do this time?" Fu Yu Sheng on the other hand rushed after Song Yan who came out of the bathing room dressed in blue pyjamas. " You don''t have to give in to her just because she made a fuss in front of you, let her suffer a little."


    " I would have done that but she made a stupid bet," after that Song Yan told everything that happened with Fu Rong. Once she was finished speaking, she rubbed the space between her brows and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng, " Why don''t you teach Ah Rong? She is not going to be young forever, it''s about time she learns how to manage apany. Do you want to take care of her forever?"


    Fu Yu Sheng scrubbed his hands on his face. He knew that his sister must have done something big if not she would not have made that face!


    " FU RONG!" He roared angrily before turning around and going out of the room.


    Song Yan watched him leave and shook her head before walking out as well. She too needed to eat something as she did not eat anything because she rushed to meet Fu Rong in the afternoon.


    " I am sorry, I will not do it again!" Fu Rong sobbed pitifully as she knelt on the floor with her hands in the air. " I know my mistake and I promise that I will try to keep a cool head now before jumping into something."


    " Now what''s the point of crying when the milk has already been spilt?" Fu Yu Sheng was so angry that he wanted to hit someone. " Your sister-inw handed you thatpany because she trusted you! How could you make such a mistake!"


    " I was wrong!"


    " If you know you are wrong then continue to kneel!"


    If not for the fact that Song Yan intercepted him, Fu Yu Sheng would have made Fu Rong kneel on the floor until the morning without giving her any food.


    " Thank your sister-inw, she has a big heart. If it was me, I would have," he made a violent gesture with his hands causing Fu Rong to stiffen. She knew her brother and she also knew that he was not joking. He would have seriously wrung her head if not for Song Yan.


    Fu Rong nodded like a chicken pecking rice and thanked Song Yan before sitting down on the dining chair.


    She had been eager to have a taste of this meal ever since she smelled the scent of the dishes but because she was punished by her brother, Fu Rong could only control herself now that this tempting food was in front of her, she did not hold back and ate a bite of the food.


    " Oh my, this is too good," Fu Rong covered her mouth in delight as she chewed. " I never thought that a dish could taste this good before!"


    Once she took a bite of the food, Fu Rong''s chopsticks never stopped. Seeing her wolfing down the food despite knowing that she had caused so much trouble for them, Fu Yu Sheng snorted.


    "Sister-inw, you were really not lying when you said that this Madam Gu''s family was a family of imperial chefs! The meal cooked by her is simply too delicious!" Fu Rong praised causing Madam Gu to flush in embarrassment.


    ------------------

 Chapter 1056 Lets bet on whole !

    Chapter 1056 Lets bet on whole !


    Because the meal was a good one, even Fu Yu Sheng who had a sulky expression on his face calmed down a little. Though he continued to scold Fu Rong, he did not make things difficult for her too much. Fu Rong who escaped from the punishment of kneeling on the ground till morning heaved a sigh of relief and made herselffortable in the house that Song Yan brought.


    A few days passed by just like that and soon Feng Ruoxuan arrived in the capital. One could see just how much she wanted to get her hands on the form because not only did she arrive at the capital in three days but she also brought the girlfriends who were with her and Fu Rong that day such that Fu Rong would not be able to back down.


    " Forgive me, Ah Rong. But I did not want you and your sister-inw to be questioned because of me," Feng Ruoxuan spoke with a light voice as soon as she arrived outside the airport with her luggage and friends. " I was afraid that they would question your actionster on that is why I brought them with me. You are not angry are you?"


    Fu Rong did not say anything she simply smiled and said, " How can I me you? I was the one who suddenly added this use in our bet because I cannot get the form from my sister-inw, there is no need for me to be upset."


    What a liar. She brought these friends with her because she was afraid that I would back down from the bet!


    " By the way, this is my second sister-inw,"Fu Rong introduced Song Yan to Feng Ruoxuan and the rest. No sooner did she speak, Feng Ruoxuan and her friends turned to look at Song Yan who nodded in greeting without saying anything.


    When Feng Ruoxuan saw Song Yan, her eyes could not help but burn with jealousy. She thought that Fu Rong was beautiful enough butpared to her, Song Yan was even more beautiful. When Feng Ruoxuan stood beside Fu Rong, she would at most be a sickly beauty but in front of Song Yan, Feng Ruoxuan was like a cannon fodder serving as a background to show off the beauty of the main character.


    '' It''s fine. So what if she is beautiful? She is bound to be a fodder for her once the bet is over!'' Feng Ruoxuan thought in her head as she looked at Song Yan with a vicious expression.


    " Good day to you sister inw," Though Feng Ruoxuan hated Song Yan at first nce, she still pretended to be polite on the surface.


    Song Yan clicked her tongue silently before she too greeted Feng Ruoxuan. Her eyes however fell on the ck aura that was sticking close to Feng Ruoxuan''s back and knew that this woman was not a simple person. Since she had umted so much bad karma, she might have done something really bad to a lot of people.


    " Then shall we go to the stone gambling den?" Feng Ruoxuan was not here to y with Fu Rong and the rest. She was here to win the form and go back home to show it in front of her father such that her father would be able to see that she was not a waste.


    Song Yan did not have anything to say against this, she had taken a day off from the shooting to deal with the mess that Fu Rong made which was why she nodded and agreed, " Very well, you can leave your luggage with him." She pointed to the taxi driver that she had hired and added, " He will take your luggage to the hotel where you are staying and you can follow us to the stone gambling den."


    " Then I will have to trouble sister-inw," Feng Ruoxuan continued to act well-behaved. She did not put on an arrogant demeanour and was gentle till the end, even when the car became a bit too stuffy after everyone sat down, Feng Ruoxuan did not say anything and simply stayed silent till they arrived at the stone gambling den.


    It did not take long for Song Yan to pull in front of the most famous stone gambling den of the capital. She turned to look at Feng Ruoxuan who was exining how most of the stone had jade of various qualities and type. And from where they were excavated.


    While she was speaking she mentioned how it was important to have a jade with a green vein by choosing the proper material.


    Song Yan turned to look at Master Liu and asked, " Is she speaking the truth?"


    " Of course not," Master Liu shook his head and then replied with a sigh. " If stone gambling was this easy then everyone would have be millionaires. When gambling with stone, one needs to pay attention to weight, density and quality altogether. And sometimes even they will fail, only those who are experienced can they win."


    Though others said that it was a matter of being lucky and unlucky, Master Liu thought that it depended on nothing but experience.


    Those who jumped into stone gambling without paying attention or learning about stone gambling, they were bound to be unlucky!


    " Then you help me choose a few good quality stones, I will hand another cultivation talisman in the evening," she told Master Liu who bowed respectfully and nodded. " Of course!"


    "Sister-inw, this is your first time here right?" Feng Ruoxuan spoke with a sweet smile. " Then I will exin to you how a bid is ced."


    She brought Song Yan and Fu Rong inside along with her friends while exining that the stone gambling con sisters of cutting stones and buying stones as a whole.


    When the buyer used cutting stones, the purpose was to reveal the jade inside the stone. As long as it was green, white or gold with a hint of green, the price would shoot up. And the better the quality of jade, the higher the price.


    As for gambling on whole jade, the bets were ced on untouched stones. The buyer had to y it by luck to get a better-quality jade.


    " And we will be betting on whole stones, is that okay with you sister-inw?" Feng Ruoxuan questioned with a sweet voice.

 Chapter 1057 A woman who made Song Yan uncomfortable

    Chapter 1057 A woman who made Song Yan ufortable


    Song Yan already knew about the stone gambling. She had long heard everything that she needed to know from Master Liu. In factpared to the real master, the things that Feng Ruoxuan told her, they were a bitcking.


    As Feng Ruoxuan only told her the surface information, she did not tell her what went behind the scenes.


    "¡­ I understand," though for the sake of acting as if this was her first time gambling on stones, Song Yan pretended to listen to Feng Ruoxuan. She wanted to make this woman not only cough out the seventy million yuan but also hand out the form of herpany''s best-selling hair shampoo.


    Let''s see how Feng Ruoxuan would like it when she was on the receiving end of her witty tricks.


    As the two of them stepped inside along with the rest of the group, they all heard the loud ruckus of the crowd. Song Yan turned to look at the crowd that was screaming and then raised her head to look at the stage where a man was standing haughtily. Next to the buyer was the man in charge of cleaning the stone. At this moment, the stone was only half cut and everyone could see a cool, light green jade with a bluish hue.


    The price of the bid was more than twenty million yuan but the buyer was still refusing to sell the jade. It was clear that he was greedy for more money and was thus waiting for the bid to rise higher.


    " He is going to lose all the money," while the bid was getting fiercer and fiercer, Master Liu who stood behind Song Yan suddenly spoke.


    " Is that so?" Song Yan nced at Master Liu who looked confident and then turned to look at the man. She knew that the reason Master Liu told her this was because he wanted to show her that his skills were really good and that he was not just making false ims.


    Sure enough, a secondter when the stone was cleaned up even more, the jade that came out was now covered in an amoeba-shaped ck material thatpletely ruined the beautiful jade.


    The bid that reached thirty million yuan stopped then and there while the buyer who wanted to raise the price even more was in shock. He looked at the jade and let out a howl before squatting down on the stage, he looked at the jade with disbelief written on his face.


    Anyone could see that the buyer received a huge shock.


    Fu Rong who saw the man lose everything in a few minutes suddenly felt a sudden pressure on her shoulders. Her sister-inw was not an experienced stone gambler what if she made a mistake? If that happened then she would not be able to look Song Yan in the eyes for all her life.


    ''Sister-inw has to suffer like this because of me,'' Fu Rong thought in her head while she bit her bottom lip harshly. She wanted to say something to Song Yan but before she could open her mouth, Feng Ruoxuan suddenly spoke up from the side, "Sister-inw, you don''t have to be nervous. I have heard a lot about you from Ah Rong and I know that you are a very fortunate woman."


    When Fu Rong heard Feng Ruoxuan''s words, she suddenly stiffened because Feng Ruoxuan said the same thing to her. Back then she foolishly listened to Feng Ruoxuan and ended up losing seventy million yuan. Half of it was sent to the stone gambling shop while the other half was given to Feng Ruoxuan who won the bet.


    Song Yan was not as foolish as Fu Rong, thus she knew that that Feng Ruoxuan was making a fool of her. She had seen such a thing happening a lot, with her experience how could she not see that Feng Ruoxuan was actually pushing her to the high heavens only to push her backter on?


    " Is that so? I do think that I am very fortunate as well," though Song Yan was aware of what Feng Ruoxuan was doing, she still yed along with her like a rich wife who had no idea about anything.


    Seeing Song Yan act like such, one of the women who came with Feng Ruoxuan could not help but sneer. She then mocked Song Yan, "Sister-inw, take it as I am speaking too much but this is a stone gambling shop. Not a shopping mall''s counter where you can roll the wheel and win a tissue box even if you lose. This is a stone gambling den, not every Tom, Dick and Harry can win a bet ced in this ce. It''s better if you just hand the form to Feng Ruoxuan and stop us from wasting our time."


    Another girl who had a good rtionship with Feng Ruoxuan because her family helped her much more than Fu Rong also spoke up, " She is right, sister-inw. Though I understand that you would find this all quite novel it''s better if you don''t do something so foolish. The stones even if they are empty, they are sold in millions. Even if you have money you should not squander it, you might as well donate it."


    Feng Ruoxuan was quite happy with the remarks handed down by her friends but she still red at them with a harsh look on her face and then said, " Don''t be rude. Even if sister-inw wants to squander her money what does that have to do with you?"


    " I¡ª¡ª"


    " Thisdy here is indeed right," just as the three of them were ying hit and rub with Song Yan, another voice joined in the tussle. Song Yan raised her head and then looked at a woman who was dressed in a brilliant red dress and heard her say, " Miss you don''t look like you are from a poor family so why are you doing something so foolish? If you don''t know stone gambling it''s better if you use your money for something much better than wasting it like this."


    ---------------

 Chapter 1058 Threats and barbs

    Chapter 1058 Threats and barbs


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she looked at the woman. She had never seen this woman in her life but something about the brilliant red dress with ck spider lilies drawn on it made her heart feel stuffy. Something about this woman made her ufortable but why, Song Yan had no idea about it.


    Even Fu Rong, who was usually naive felt like the woman was trying to find fault with them for no reason. She looked at the woman fiercely and said, " This is our money. My sister-inw earns her own money and does not need to depend on her parents or husband to hand her a credit card such that she can squander it away. Those who don''t know how to earn even a single yuan it''s better if they don''t say anything!" As she spoke she fiercely red at the two women who just spoke up.


    How could the young mistress who came with Feng Ruoxuan not know that Fu Rong was scolding them? They red right back at Fu Rong with their cheeks tinged red in embarrassment and humiliation.


    Master Liu on the hand hid behind Song Yan. Though the charm that Song Yan gave him was strong enough to hide his presence, he still could not stop his instincts. This woman in front of him was a Celestial master and to make things even worse this woman seemed to have practised dark arts!


    Song Yan saw the small actions of Master Liu and immediately understood the identity of the woman in front of her.


    She looked at the woman in front of her and pursed her lips. Even though she had met with a lot of celestial masters when she was working as a ghost servant, she had never seen a celestial master who made her feel this ufortable. Goosebumps broke all over her skin as she looked at the woman who was dressed in a red dress.


    " I was just trying to make a suggestion," seeing that Fu Rong was getting angry at her, the woman who came to their group could not help but say. " I did not mean to offend you or anyone else for the matter."


    She then scoffed lightly and then said, " You are right. Rich people indeed have a lot of money to waste rather than helping the poor." She then smiled sweetly at Song Yan and added, " I grew up in a poor household which is why I might have said something to offend you, madam, I hope you will not mind it."


    Before Song Yan could say anything, Fu Rong spoke up, " Who are you trying to put down? We haven''t asked for your money and we dont even know who you are, why are you poking your nose in our business? We are here to stone gamble just like you, if you have the money and empathy for the poor then you might as well donate the money yourself! Why are you showing off your hypocritical attitude?"


    The woman had never been humiliated like this, she looked at Fu Rong with a malevolent expression on her face. She drew an array with her finger and was just about to activate it when Song Yan intercepted her by undoing the array on the spot.


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes and then coldly looked at the woman who just tried to harm Fu Rong, " I hope you were not trying to do what I think you were doing. As a celestial master, you are not supposed to harm an innocent life even if it''s possessed by an evil spirit. Do you dare to say the name of your sect?"


    The woman did not expect Song Yan to be a celestial master. For someone to undo her array, she knew that Song Yan was not a simple woman, she looked at Song Yan with a bit of wariness coated in her eyes. The woman then smiled and said, " Madam seemed to be really upset with me. Forgive me, I lost control of my emotions. I am from the Heavenly Moon sect, what about you?"


    " The Gu sect," replied Song Yan as she pulled away her aura. She also learned the name of the woman as she smiled at her and introduced herself. Dong Xuelian.


    She had never heard about the Heavenly Moon sect before, as far as she knew such a sect did not even exist in her memory. Was it copsed? Or ¡­ she looked at Dong Xuelian, though the smell of human blood was faint, she was skilled enough to get a whiff of the scent of the blood.


    '' A dark art practitioner, No wonder she was at ease while attacking an innocent person,'' Song Yan thought in her head.


    Feng Ruoxuan and her friends were quite surprised to find out that Song Yan was a celestial master and even had a connection with the Gu sect. Feng Ruoxuan knew Gu Chenyi as he was the one responsible for treating her uncle a few years back.


    Back then she did not believe in ghosts and evil spirits but after facing the horror inside the bedroom of her uncle when Gu Chenyi dealt with the ghost that was possessing her uncle, Feng Ruoxuan seemed to have reached a new found understanding of the celestial master.


    She nced at Song Yan and suddenly felt a bit worried. What if Song Yan used her powers to defeat her?


    When Dong Xuelian heard that Song Yan was from the Gu sect, her eyes turned cold. Though they both were celestial masters, the Gu sect''s members walked on the path of righteousness while the Heavenly Moon Sect did what they wanted, as long as the goal could be achieved, they did not care about the consequences of their actions.


    Thus, it was inevitable that the two sects would be at odds with one another.


    Song Yan blinked her eyes upon seeing the sudden hostility in the eyes of the woman. She looked at Dong Xuelian''s fingers and sure enough, thetter was drawing an array to attack her and that too of a level three grade.


    If she was not skilled enough to detect it, then Song Yan was sure that she would have lost an arm or leg.


    She narrowed her eyes and threatened, " Celestial Master Dong, I hope that you will learn how to act. Celestial Masters aren''t allowed to hurt their fellow practitioners and innocent people. If you continue to act up then I will have to visit your sect with my master."

 Chapter 1059 bigger stones sometimes means bigger jade as well

    Chapter 1059 bigger stones sometimes means bigger jade as well


    " You¡­" Dong Xuelian looked at Song Yan. Her face flushed in embarrassment, the reason she spoke up just now was that she wanted to get closer to these young mistresses who looked like they hailed from a high-ss family. She wanted to build some connections with them such that she would have a better path paved in front of her but she did not expect to run into a celestial master. The feeling of lifting a rock and smashing it on her foot was something that Dong Xuelian knew now!


    She looked at Song Yan with an unsightly expression and then said with a cold voice, " Fellow Daoist, I would remind you to keep a good head on your shoulders. Even though you have a limitless path in front of you, you should always leave a way out for yourself!"


    After she was done speaking, Dong Xuelian turned around and walked away leaving a fuming Fu Rong behind. Thetter looked at Dong Xuelian and then turned to look at Song Yan before saying, "Sister-inw, that woman is too much why did you not teach her a good lesson?" She was the one who came to find trouble with them and yet she was the one who was threatening her sister-inw now.


    On the other hand, Feng Ruoxuan turned to look at Song Yan and said, "Sister-inw, even if you have learned a few techniques, you should not be this arrogant. What if Miss Donges to find trouble with you?"


    Song Yan lightly nced at Feng Ruoxuan. She did not say anything to thetter as she did not fear someone like Dong Xuelian who only knew how to be arrogant after learning a few skills. But¡­ she turned to look at the woman''s qipao and pursed her lips, this dress that Dong Xuelian wore reminded her of thatdy in red.


    The nanny who used to take care of her when she was young.


    " I will be fine," Song Yan said to Feng Ruoxuan with a calm expression. She was not worried about Dong Xuelian''s revenge as thetter must have sensed that her level was higher than her thus, she would not try to do anything to her for the time being.


    Song Yan turned to look at Fu Rong and handed her a talisman before saying, " Do not jump into a fight with someone without thinking carefully. It''s because of your impulsive attitude that you always end up getting entangled with people with troubled character."


    When Feng Ruoxuan and the rest of the women heard Song Yan''s words their expression could not help but change. This woman! Wasn''t she calling them out by scolding that celestial master?


    Feng Ruoxuan''s lips twitched but she also felt a bit jealous. Why was it that someone like Fu Rong had such a good sister-inw who was so protective of her? Her family couldn''t be bothered with her if she was to get in trouble and yet Fu Rong''s sister-inw was helping her out like this!


    Thus, Feng Ruoxuan could not help but sourly say, "Sister-inw, if you are a celestial master wouldn''t it be unfair?"


    Song Yan turned to look at Feng Ruoxuan with a smile and said, " Miss Feng seemed to have some misunderstanding. Celestial masters deal with ghosts and demons, they have nothing to do with jade gambling, in this case, even a highly skilled celestial master can rely on her or his luck."


    She paused and then sinctly added, " If anyone has an advantage here, it''s Miss Feng. After all you have learned about stone gamblingpared to you, I am just a novice."


    Feng Ruoxuan felt her face stiffen. She looked at Song Yan with her lips set in thin line though Song Yan did not say it directly. She was actually making fun of her for bullying Fu Rong.


    " The¡­Then lets go,"Feng Ruoxuan was so angry that her face was about to twist into a malevolent one. She had never been humiliated like this before but Song Yan ¡ª¡ª this woman was beating her down on the ground again and again.


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes and sneered at Feng Ruoxuan before turning to look at Master Liu she wanted to hand him a talisman to protect his soul but she did not find him standing behind her instead he was standing on the other side of the hall. His eyes shone brightly.


    " Whats the matter?" Song Yan walked towards Master Liu and then went to stand in front of the stone rack where no one was standing. She turned to look at Master Liu and asked what was going on.


    " Master, I sensed it! I just sensed a wisp of pure qi from this stone," Master Liu pointed to arge stone that was sitting at the corner of the stone pile. He smiled as if he had stuck a jackpot and then continued to yammer," This was my special skill, my grandpa who worked in the mine ¡ª¡ª no, anyway, what I want to tell you is that this stone must be an A grade Imperial jade! Let''s buy it before anyone else buys it!"


    Master Liu was really excited in his life he only got a chance to see two imperial jade and both of them fetched a ratherrge sum for him, this energy¡ª¡ª he could never forget it even if he died!


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes when she heard Master Liu''s words, she looked at therge rock and then nodded before she reached out her hand and then picked up the stone. When Fu Rong saw Song Yan picking up therge rock she was stunned, she did not expect her sister-inw to go on the same path as her!


    She could not help but say," Sister-inw. Don''t do this, thest time even I thought that I could get a jade from arge stone after all there was so much space inside it how could there be no jade? But the truth is that there was no jade inside it!"


    Song Yan: "¡­" How was she supposed to tell this idiot that she was not picking up the stone based on surface area?

 Chapter 1060 Balance out the wealth

    Chapter 1060 Bnce out the wealth


    ----------------------


    On the other hand, when Feng Ruoxuan and her friends saw that Song Yan picked up a stone from the pile that was rumoured to only have duds, they could not help but gloat.


    " I knew it, they are really from the same family. One is stupider than the other," said one of the girls as she watched Song Yan pick up the big stone that was hard to carry and ce it on the cart that she was holding. Didn''t Fu Rong do the same thing as her? She would pick up a big stone hoping to find jade inside of it and the next second it would turn out to be a dud.


    It was really fun to watch.


    " How can that idiot even bepared to Sister Feng?" Another girl rolled her eyes as she looked at Song Yan and Fu Rong. The two of them were whispering softly and they could not hear a single word but even without hearing anything, they knew that Fu Rong must be trying to stop Song Yan from buying the stone.


    After all, she had learned her lesson the hard way!


    Losing more than seventy million yuan, it would have been a shocker if Fu Rong had not learned her lesson.


    " Don''t say that," Feng Ruoxuan was really happy with the praise that was being handed to her, but she still acted polite on the surface. " It''s my fault as well, I knew that I was much more skilled than Ah Rong and yet I still made a silly bet with her."


    " It''s not your fault," a woman standing behind Feng Ruoxuan said sourly. " It''s Fu Rong who is wrong, she is used to getting pampered by her family and does not even know how the world works. She was too arrogant and instead of starting small, she made big bets who are we to stop her?"


    Fu Rong was the richest one among them. Not only was she rich but she was also treated like a princess by her family. Her brothers treated her well and did not force her to marry another rich family, she did not have a pre-fixed marriage agreement with someone else.


    They all have heard that Fu Yu Sheng was the one in charge of the marriage of his younger siblings and yet he did not put pressure on them. Instead, he let them choose the kind of person they wanted to marry.


    Unlike them whose marriage was fixed by their parents because they wanted to make their family stronger. Their parents did not care whether the men they had been betrothed to were good or not even if they had illegitimate children outside, they were supposed to marry them and not say a word about it!


    If they were the ones who wasted seventy million yuan, they would be scolded to death by their parents but Fu Rong was safe and sound. Her brothers did not scold her, they treated her with love and care. Though there might be some friction, wasn''t Fu Rong fine? And to make matters worse, her sister-inw came to help Fu Rong clean up her mess instead of punishing her.


    Just this alone was enough to make them hate Fu Rong. They all were rich missies so why was Fu Rong''s life so much better than theirs?


    Feng Ruoxuan was quite happy. She turned to look at her friends and then said, " You all can pick up a stone as well, let me check it before you buy it. In case you pick the right one you will be leaving the den with a few millions added to your ount."


    " Thank You, Sister Feng!"


    "Sister-inw!" Fu Rong on the other hand was distressed while everyone else around Feng Ruoxuan was happy. She looked at Song Yan who was picking and then throwing the stone in the cart like she was shopping for vegetables. Were these stones cheap even if they turned out to be a dud they would still cost a few hundred thousand yuan!


    " Just trust me," Song Yan did not head to the sections where people were crowding instead she went to the sections where Master Liu took her. She only picked up the jade that Master Liu told her and she only picked up the one that had high spiritual energy.


    Seeing that Song Yan was adamant about choosing the stones she liked, Fu Rong pursed her lips. So many rocks and if there was not a single jade what was she supposed to do? In the end, she turned around and went to a few sections that were crowded and chose some stones that looked like they had jade inside of them.


    " I will keep these here with yours, sister-inw. Don''t worry sister-inw, I will pay for them," Fu Rong told Song Yan, with so many stones it would be too much if they did not get even a single jade.


    Song Yan looked at the stones that Fu Rong had put inside her cart and then turned to look at Master Liu who shook his head and then said, " There is nothing inside of them."


    Hearing this Song Yan could not help but rub her forehead. Fu Rong was really born to make sure that the Fu family remained bnced, didn''t she? The three brothers earned money and just to make sure that they did not earn too much money, Fu Rong this ck hole would drain their wealth, that was it right? Though Song Yan was a bit helpless she did not say anything nor did she stop Fu Rong.


    She had deliberately put a few empty stones as well to avoid getting targeted but with Fu Rong this ck hole by her side, she immediately threw a few rocks back on the sections.


    After the two of them were done picking up the stones they went to the shop owner but unfortunately bumped into Dong Xuelian who had returned after picking up stones as well.

 Chapter 1061 Snatching wealth

    Chapter 1061 Snatching wealth


    " Oh you seemed to have picked up some good stones," Dong Xuelian looked at the cart that was filled with small and big stones and tittered lightly. When she was picking stones just now she thought that Song Yan might pick up stones that were better than her but she noticed how causal Song Yan was while picking the stones.


    As Song Yan said, the celestial masters did not have any advantage when it came to stone gambling. A jade needed to be refined before they could cultivate with the jade stones or use it to make weapons and array, unrefined jade had a multitude of energies stored within it which made it impossible for the celestial masters to sense it.


    Butpared to Song Yan, Dong Xuelian thought that she had done a much better job.


    " Master, that woman has an S-grade jade," Master Liu spoke in Song Yan''s ear as he pointed to the only big piece of rock that was lying pitifully at the corner of the cart. " Have her hand it to us, we can earn a lot of money this way."


    Song Yan''s eyes shed. She hardly tried to pit anyone but given how arrogant Dong Xuelian was, she thought it would be nice for her to receive a bit of a bacsh.


    Thus, she smiled and then nodded, " My luck is not good today. I thought that I would be able to pick up some good pieces of stones but I don''t feel confident about them¡­" She sighed and then raised her brow before saying, " I wonder if I will be able to get a piece of jade."


    Hearing her words, Dong Xuelian snorted. She had noticed that Song Yan had only picked up the big stones, did she think that the bigger ones would definitely have a jade inside it?


    " I am afraid that you are wrong, Madam," stated Dong Xuelian who tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear. She looked at Song Yan and then stated with a cold voice, " The stones that you picked up look big enough to hold a jade. I am sure that they really have jade inside of them, maybe you will be lucky enough to get two jade in one?"


    She paused and then picked up the big stone from her cart and threw it inside Song Yan''s cart causing Master Liu''s eyes to light up with stars. Money so much money, hehe.


    " Here take this as well, maybe you might be able to get a jade from it? Increase your chances." Dong Xuelian picked up the big piece of stone from the section where C-grade stones were kept, she did not want to buy this stone at all. She only picked it up casually since it was not expensive and only cost five thousand yuan. After picking it up she regretted it and wanted to put it down but unfortunately, the shop owner had already returned and she could no longer put her stone back once she had put it in her cart.


    But now that she had seen Song Yan acting like a fool she might as well push this stone to her.


    Song Yan did not say anything, she watched Dong Xuelian pay up for her stones and then sneered. She could see the gloating in the eye of the other woman and knew that she was calling her an idiot in her head but Song Yan was not offended. She wanted to see how long Dong Xuelian would be able to keep up her haughty profile once she realised what she had missed just now.


    After Dong Xuelian paid for her stones, Song Yan pushed her cart and then waited for the master to be done with the payment processing. Once the payment turned up to ny thousand yuan, Song Yan felt her lips twitch, who said that gold could not be picked up in a trash can?


    They just needed to have a ghostly detector like Master Liu!


    Song Yan finished paying for her stones and then moved away. While she looked calm standing beside the payment booth, Fu Rong was panicking. As she knew that Feng Ruoxuan had actually bought stones worth thirty million!


    She looked at Feng Ruoxuan who only picked up the A-grade stones and then turned to look at Song Yan before asking in a low voice, "Sister-inw are you sure that you don''t want to buy the high-quality stone?"


    The A-grade stones had more chances of containing jade than C and D and her sister-inw only picked stones from these two sections!


    " I told you to trust me, so trust me a little," Song Yan stated as she looked at the small pieces of stones that Fu Rong had bought for three million and felt her heart bleed a little. " We still have your high-quality stones don''t we?"


    When Fu Rong heard Song Yan''s words she felt a bit relieved. It was all right she had brought three A-grade stones for three million yuan just now they ought to have a jade!


    "Sister-inw, shall we go?" Feng Ruoxuan who had finished paying for the high-quality stone walked over to where Song Yan was and smiled sweetly as she said, " I am done picking up the stones."


    Song Yan nodded, she wanted to hurry up and go back home as well. She hated crowded ces like these, if not for the mess that Fu Rong had made she would have never stepped in this stone gambling den.


    Feng Ruoxuan smiled even wider after receiving Song Yan''s reply, she saw Song Yan picking up nothing but useless pieces of stones and that too without proper assessment, she was bound to make a loss!


    As for that scar-removing cream form. It was going to be in her hands soon!


    " Then I will go on the stage first? I hope you don''t mind, sister-inw," Feng Ruoxuan spoke to Song Yan with a smile after Dong Xuelian stepped down. She had earned a total of thirty million yuan and it was not bad in Dong Xuelian''s eyes, she only spent a total of one hundred thousand yuan on the stones that she had bought. It could be said that she made a profit!


    But when she heard Feng Ruoxuan speak, she deliberately paused in her steps to see the drama unfold. How could she miss this woman called Song Yan make a fool of herself?


    --------------

 Chapter 1062 Its a dud

    Chapter 1062 Its a dud


    Dong Xuelian crossed her arms and then watched Feng Ruoxuan climb up the stairs slowly. Though she did not know Feng Ruoxuan personally she had heard about Feng Ruoxuan fame. Even though Feng Ruoxuan was a woman she was quite famous in the world of stone gambling. She knew that even if Feng Ruoxuan picked up a small pebble from the stone section, she was bound to earn money.


    With Feng Ruoxuan''s fame, it was impossible for her to lose out!


    Sure enough, when Feng Ruoxuan started to ce the stones in front of the master cutter, more and more bids started to happen as everyone in the stone gambling den had heard about Feng Ruoxuan.


    The master cutter also did not disappoint, he used his skills and experience to cut the stones one by one and the second the stones were cut they showed up green in all of them.


    " It''s ss jade!"


    " Oh my god is that ice green jade?"


    " I saw it, I saw it! The third stone is a golden re jade!"


    Feng Ruoxuan stood at the top of the stage happily, she knew that not only would her fame get even better after this bidding was over but she would also make extra money for herself. And this time Fu Rong and her sister-inw would not be able to back away from handing her the form!


    One by one the bidder started to ce their bets, from the A-grade ss jade to the B-grade golden re jade everything was sold for more than twenty million yuan.


    " She earned double of what she spent!" Fu Rong eximed, she really had to hand it to Feng Ruoxuan. Even though she was evil and annoying, her luck when it came to stone gambling was much better than the rest.


    Though Fu Rong was quite upset she could not do anything she could only watch helplessly as Feng Ruoxuan joined hands with influential people and then exchanged her number with them. Now that Feng Ruoxuan had shown her power in front of these influential people she would only get even more arrogant!


    If Feng Ruoxuan was not enough to anger, Fu Rong saw her ex-friends climb up the stage one by one. To her shock and surprise, she found that her ex-friends also earned two million for finding C-grade ss jade!


    " Sister Ruoxuan, thank you so much. It''s all thanks to you that we were able to make this profit for no reason at all," said a girl while eyeing Fu Rong. She did not lower her voice at all and everyone could hear what she said, the old men who came to the stone bidding turned to look at Feng Ruoxuan with a new glint in their eyes.


    " It''s not a big thing, since you all came with me to the capital, I have to be sincere towards you," Feng Ruoxuan smiled politely. " After all, if not for me you would not have been troubled."


    " Humph who is the one who troubled us? But it''s certainly not you," said another girl as she sucked up to Feng Ruoxuan like ackey. " It''s because of a certain someone who could not afford to make a bet but still dared to run her mouth."


    Though these girls did not dare to go against Fu Rong in the past now they felt like they had a backer with someone like Feng Ruoxuan standing beside them. They only used fifty thousand yuan to buy the stone and yet they made a profit of one million and fifty thousand yuan!


    How could someone as talented as Feng Ruoxuan could bepared to Fu Rong?


    " You¡­" Fu Rong was so angry that she wanted to fight with the two girls who just spoke ill of her but she was stopped by Song Yan. In the end, in a fit of anger, Fu Rong climbed up the stage and handed her stones to the master cutter. She was sure that she would be able to earn six million yuan back!


    But to her unfortunate surprise, she found that none of the three stones had any green in them!


    When the girls standing downstairs saw this they immediately burst outughing they wanted to see how long Fu Rong would be able to stop herself from crying out loud!


    However, Fu Rong did not cry this time she turned to look at Song Yan who was standing calmly on the side and rushed to her side.


    "Sister-inw!" As long as Song Yan was calm it meant that they still had the chance to turn the situation around!


    " Why are you crying? We still have a chance," Song Yan pushed Fu Rong away with a frown. " Wait for me here."


    After Fu Rong was done cutting her stone, it was her turn to cut the stone.


    She did not hand the stones that Master Liu instead she first picked up the stone that Dong Xuelian had thrown at her. She wanted the woman to see what she had lost given that sheughed the loudest when Fu Rong''s stones turned out to be a dud.


    " You can cut it open first, master" she told the master cutter who looked at the big rock which was twice the size of a child''s fist and turned to look at Song Yan. Seeing that she was determined to cut it open, he sighed and turned his machine on.


    However, even after cutting for two minutes, no one saw any signs of green jade inside the stone. Seeing this Feng Ruoxuan could not help but kindly advise Song Yan,"Sister-inw there is no need for you to waste your time with this kind of stone. I have gambled ever since I was twelve years old with my father and I know that this stone does not hold anything, why don''t you give it up?"


    Even the master cutter thought so but unless Song Yan asked him to stop, he could not stop the cutting machine!

 Chapter 1063 Kowtow to me

    Chapter 1063 Kowtow to me


    As soon as Dong Xuelian heard Feng Ruoxuan''s words, she could not help but gloat at Song Yan''s misfortune. Who asked this woman to find trouble with her? With just one nce she could see that Song Yan actually used the stone that she threw at her. Was she really an idiot? To take an ordinary stone as important just because she said so? Even if she was a rookie, she should not be this bad, right?


    Fu Rong could not help but turn to look at Feng Ruoxuan with an annoyed look on her face. She parted her lips and then said harshly, " Feng Ruoxuan, there is no need to say such words is it? Even if it''s a dud, my sister-inw paid for it. If she returns it and stops the cutting, the money is not going to be returned to her pocket anyway, why is it that you are asking her to stop?"


    Feng Ruoxuan did not expect Fu Rong to contradict her like this, she pursed her lips and then said with a soft voice, " I am sorry if my words offended you, Ah Rong. I just think that your sister-inw is wasting the time of others by stubbornly insisting to cut a stone that has nothing inside it."


    " Thats right," one of Feng Ruoxuan''sckeys suddenly spoke up from behind as she contemptuously red at Song Yan. " Everyone knows that your sister-inw is not an expertpared to Sister Ruoxuan, she is like a pebble in the mud! Sister Ruoxuan is being kind enough by advising her lest she is embarrassedter on!"


    A few of the experts who were waiting for their chance also could not help but bob their heads in agreement.


    " Thats rightdy, we all are here to cut our stone. Instead of stubbornly stating that there is jade in this useless rock, why don''t you give up?"


    " Exactly!" Another man chimed up from the side. " This rock looks like a boulder to me, maybe the shop workers made a mistake and brought it back with them. Listen to our advice and stop, maybe you can still ask for your money back."


    " You¡­ Chu Nanzhi, you better watch your mouth!" On the other hand, Fu Rong could see that Chu Nanzhi was trying to step on her sister-inw to suck up Feng Ruoxuan. Her eyes turned red as she shouted, " My sister-inw is much better than the likes of you! You are just an illegitimate daughter who relies on her sweet words to keep her footing in the Chu house. Who are you topare my sister to? Whoever she might be, she is a hundred times better than you!"


    When Chu Nanzhi heard Fu Rong''s words, she was so angry that she wanted to fight with Fu Rong but she was stopped by Song Yan.


    " Thisdy seems to have a lot of opinions about me?" She raised a brow and then looked at Ch Nanzhi who stiffened under Song Yan''s cold re. She wanted to say something but under immense pressure, she could not open her mouth.


    Song Yan did not give her a chance to speak and stated coldly, " I have given money just like everyone else. Why is it that everyone else is allowed to cut the stones in peace but when ites to me it''s a waste of time? If it''s a waste of time then this shop might as well be closed since they refuse to do what they are supposed to do. The stone that I bought belongs to this gambling den, whether big or small it is supposed to be cut and handled by the shop, does Miss Feng think that just because the stone is big, it''s a bad thing and a waste of time?"


    " If so, then it''s the fault of the store for keeping such big stones, are you going to fight for justice with the gambling den now?"


    Feng Ruoxuan stiffened. She only wanted to act solicitously just now and embarrass Song Yan, she did not mean to get dragged into a bigger mess!


    Seeing that the shop owner was looking at her with slight annoyance, she could only grit her teeth and say, " I did not mean that sister inw, I just think that your stone is a normal one. I don''t want you to be upset that is why I asked you to give up. I did not mean anything else."


    " You might not mean it but your friend did seem to mean something," Song Yan did not push Feng Ruoxuan instead she turned to Chu Nanzhi who was barking at her for her master. Since this woman liked to bark like a dog so much then it was time for her to learn that she could also be beaten.


    Chu Nanzhi was slightly embarrassed when pointed out by Song Yan. At the same time, she hated Song Yan for harping, she only said a few words what was the point of hanging on it? She could have just moved past the matter, all right?


    " So what, did I say anything wrong?" Chu Nanzhi did not want to step back so she could only stubbornly quibble with Song Yan.


    " Of course not but what if this stone really has a jade?" Song Yan questioned. " If the stone is openedpletely and we find a green inside it then you would have to kowtow to me and apologize. I am afraid that as the matriarch of the Fu family, I cannot allow you topare me to any Tom, Dick and Harry," she paused and added, " Of course, I have no harsh meaning towards you."


    Feng Ruoxuan could only smile stiffly. She did not know what to say anymore, even if she was to quibble she would only make herself look like a fool.


    When Chu Nanzhi heard Song Yan''s words, she was so angry that she trembled but she did not want to let Song Yan have the upper hand, so she sneered and coldly said, " Fine but that jade has to be an imperial jade! If not I will not lower my head! I am the young miss of the Chu family, no one can take my kowtow!"


    -------------------

 Chapter 1064 It’s an A grade jade!

    Chapter 1064 It¡¯s an A grade jade!


    Chu Nanzhi paused and then said with a slightly grim voice, " And if the stone turns out to be dud then Madam Song would have to make Fu Ring kowtow to me and apologize properly." Chu Nanzhi did not feel like there was anything wrong with Fu Rong apologizing to her. She might be an illegitimate daughter but she had a status of her own as well, today Fu Rong had pped her in front of so many people, how could she leave the matter so easily?


    Hearing her words, Master Liu clicked his tongue and said, " The young women of this world are really arrogant. Not at all like the ones in my times, when I was young¡­the girls in my time were courteous. They did not dare to raise their voice in front of an elder."


    " Thats because she hasn''t been taught properly," sneered Song Yan as she looked at Chu Nanzhi. " However, after today she would learn not to speak recklessly."


    After she was done with her conversation with Master Liu, she turned to look at Chu Nanzhi and nodded, " Sure. If this is what you want then I will agree with it."


    She had no reason to not agree to this bet!


    Song Yan turned to look at the master who had stopped at some point when she was speaking to Chu Nanzhi and said, " Why are you stopping? Continue cutting."


    As soon as her words fell many experts shook their heads, they could not believe that a woman Song Yan''s age was goaded by some young girls like this, she was really impulsive. If she had listened to them she could have gotten half the price of the original stone.


    Several thousand were thrown away for the sake of pride. How wasteful!


    Chu Nanzhi on the other hand looked at the stone with rejuvenated energy. She was very much looking forward to seeing how Song Yan would get embarrassedter on and how wonderful Fu Rong''s expression would be when she had to lower her head and apologize to her. In the past, Fu Rong had acted like a devil in front of her but now she would be taught a nice lesson!


    Even Feng Ruoxuan was happy, she was really eager to see Song Yan''s marvellous defeat. She gloated silently while watching Song Yan excitedly. This time Song Yan was bound to lose, how difficult was it to get an imperial jade? Did she really think that she was that fortunate?


    Hehe, even though this store was one of the biggest stores in the capital, it only had a single imperial jade taken out from the stone ten years ago! At the same time, she felt quite satisfied with Chu Nanzhi, she was quite smart to add the use of imperial jade, as long as it was not imperial jade they could see Fu Rong''s embarrassed appearance!


    Fu Rong on the other hand felt like her heart was in her throat, she too knew that it was impossible to get hold of an imperial jade so easily!


    Song Yan on the other hand was the calmest, she did not act like she was under pressure as the master stone continued to cut the stone. Instead, it was the master cutter who suddenly felt pressurized, seeing the woman acting so calm, he couldn''t help but wonder if the stone really had an imperial jade. Thinking like this the master cutter immediately slowed down.


    In a blink of an eye, twenty minutes passed, the master cutter took great measures to make sure that the stone did not receive any damage and soon a hint of green was revealed. Seeing this the master cutter felt his heart tremble and he slowed down even more, soon the stone was cut and an imperial jade of the A grade quality was revealed in front of the crowd.


    Not to mention the cutter, even the crowd was stunned. There was really an imperial jade inside the stone?


    On the other side, Fu Rong did not know what to do. Should she cry out of happiness or should she cry in frustration? Her sister-inw was so lucky, she did not have any experience in stone cutting but she actually caught such a good deal! And she despite wasting away the money that she had been handed by her brother failed again and again!


    This was a C grade stone and yet it revealed an A grade imperial jade! If this was not good luck what was!?


    Compared with the stupefied looks of the people in the crowd, some people were beyond devastated. Some of such people were Dong Xuelian, Feng Ruoxuan and Chu Nanzhi. Especially Dong Xuelian, she was the one who had this stone in her cart but before making a payment she handed it to Song Yan thinking that she wouldugh at her but instead, the stone turned out to be an imperial jade!


    She was the one who was supposed tough but the one who was nowughing was Song Yan!


    But more than that the fact that she lost such a great sum of money made Dong Xuelian cough out blood.


    When she looked at how big and beautiful the jade was, Dong Xuelian felt like her entire body was swaying in a violent storm. She almost fainted as she coughed out a mouthful of blood and muttered, " How could this be possible!"


    She was not the only one, Chu Nanzhi was just as shocked. She looked at the beautiful and clear jade and shouted, "It is impossible! You must have done something! You are a celestial master, so you must have yed some trick!"


    At this pointChu Nanzhi did not care about anything, she only knew that if she did not make Song Yan the viin, she would be the one who would suffer!


    Hearing Chu Nanzhi''s words, Song Yan was rather calm. She smiled at her and then said, " Miss Chu is wrong. This stone was given to me by my dear fellow Daoist." She pointed to Dong Xuelian and said, " If celestial masters could see through the stones then Miss Dong would not have handed me this jade, isn''t that right, Miss Dong?"

 Chapter 1065 Ran away crying

    Chapter 1065 Ran away crying


    It would have been better if Song Yan did not say anything but as soon as she spoke up she pierced Dong Xielian''s heart who looked at the pure green again and then almost fainted. Who would have thought that an A-grade jade could be found in the pile of nothing but trash? The stone was big and heavy but it did not seem any different than the stones found next to the river side.


    Who would have thought that it would be hiding such a big jade? That too an imperial one!


    " Miss Song is right," though Dong Xuelian smiled everyone could see that her smile was worse than crying. And why wouldn''t it be? This was an imperial jade if she hadn''t given it away so carelessly then she would be the one who would be basking in the glory!


    Dong Xuelian turned to look at Chu Nanzhi and then said in a low and gloomy voice, " Celestial Master cannot detect what is inside the stones, if I could do that then I would have never handed away that stone. me me for being unfortunate." As she finished speaking she gritted her teeth in hatred and heartache but at the same time, she soothed her heart by telling herself thatpared to Chu Nanzhi she was still a bit better.


    At least she only lost a great sum of money but Chu Nanzhi lost all her face!


    When Chu Nanzhi heard that Song Yan had picked up the stone with her own luck, her face immediately paled. She turned to look at Song Yan who was smiling at her and did not know what to say anymore, a part of her was telling her that she should run away but before she could do that, Song Yan stopped her.


    " Miss Chu, I hope you haven''t forgotten the bet that you ced just now," her voice was cool as she studied the green jade in her hand. " You said that as long as the jade was an imperial jade you would kowtow to me and call me ancestor while apologizing?"


    "Sister-inw, there is no need for you to go this far right?" When Feng Ruoxuan saw that the matter was going too far she tried to stop Song Yan. " I mean Nanzhi is your junior, it will be too bad if you make her apologize to you like this, right?"


    Song Yan arched a brow upon hearing Feng Ruoxuan''s words and then questioned calmly, " Miss Feng thinks I am bullying her friend? Then why did you not try to tell your friend to watch what she was saying before, if I ask her to hold the side of her bet then I am being too much but if she makes fun of me by disrespecting and calling me an idiot, it''s fine?"


    Though Song Yan''s voice was not too forceful, she mentioned two things. First, she did not make Chu Nanzhi make that bet, thetter agreed on her own and second it was Chu Nanzhi''s fault. She was the one who disrespected her first, even if Song Yan was betting willfully, who was Chu Nanzhi to call her an idiot andpare her to the mud on the ground?


    Song Yan was more than ten years older than Chu Nanzhi and could be counted as her elder!


    When the people in the crowd heard Song Yan''s words they had to admit that what she said was indeed right. She never asked Chu Nanzhi to make trouble, did she?


    Feng Ruoxuan bit her lip when she saw that Song Yan had turned the situation around. If she was not lucky enough to get an imperial jade then maybe they would still be able to manoeuvre the situation around but now that Song Yan had brought up the matter of Chu Nanzhi disrespecting her after she got her hands on the imperial jade no one would be willing to stand up for them!


    " Youngdy you should apologize to this woman. Your words were indeed a bit unkind!"


    " Thats right, thisdy here bought the stone and paid for the cutting, why did you have to call her names?"


    More and more voices started to speak up for Song Yan.


    Chu Nanzhi who was now facing public criticism was so angry that she trembled and pointed at the noses of the elders who were calling her out.


    " Who are you to tell me what I should do? Do you even know who I am?" After yelling she turned on her heels and then ran out of the store with tears brimming down her cheeks.


    The elders who were screamed at looked at the young girl who ran away after disrespecting them and did not what to say. They looked at Chu Nanzhi''s back with offended looks on their faces but did not say anything, after all, they were old enough to be grandfathers of that girl, how could they fight with her?


    " I apologize for her actions, she was a bit too much." Feng Ruoxuan bowed her head and apologized to the elders though she did not know whether or not these elders were rich and powerful but just now they bought stones that were worth millions, she did not think that someone who could buy such expensive stones could be from a low background family.


    Which was why she was quite enthusiastic towards them right now!


    But because of Chu Nanzhi, her good work seemed to have gone down the drain.


    " There is no need for young miss to apologize after all you were not the one who spoke rudely to us just now," though the elder who just spoke was polite, he seemed to have lost the enthusiasm that he just had when he was talking to Feng Ruoxuan.


    Even the other elders did not seem to be happy with her.


    In their eyes how could Feng Ruoxuan be any good if she was friends with someone like Chu Nanzhi, what was more this girl did seem to have done some tricks just now. Because they were old they were a bit muddleheaded but they were not idiots!


    --------------------

 Chapter 1066 S grade jade

    Chapter 1066 S grade jade


    Feng Ruoxuan also saw through the thoughts of the old men and she silently cursed Chu Nanzhi for ruining such a good card for her. Even if she lost the bet, if she was able to climb through the socialdder, she would have been able to dodge a bullet.


    But because of Chu Nanzhi, these elders got offended and now she would never be able to climb through the socialdders of the capital!


    On the other hand, Fu Rong couldn''t care less about Feng Ruoxuan. She was looking at the imperial jade that her sister-inw was holding and did not know what to say, she stared at the imperial jade and then said with a stammer, " S..Sister-inw, is this really imperial jade?"


    Song Yan did not stop Fu Rong from gushing over the jade which she had ced on the table. She knew that there was no point in stopping Fu Rong who would not listen to her anyway.


    While the crowd of lookers stared at the pure green jade, the shop owner of the stone gambling den was looking at imperial jade with a very unsightly expression on his face. He had never thought there would be such a high-grade jade in a C-grade stone, just now he sold this stone for less than twenty thousand yuan as the stone was from the C category whenpared to the A-grade stone, it could be said that he made a severe loss!


    Just this alone was to make him vomit blood.


    He had never seen an imperial jade as big as this one before what was more even its colour was beautiful. If he had known that such an imperial jade could be open in his shop, he would have used his own money to open this stone!


    Just ten minutes earlier, he was skipping happily thinking that he made a profit by selling a stone that no one wanted from C grade section of stone but now as he looked at therge chunk of imperial grade he almost fainted on the ground.


    He looked at therge piece of jade and shouted, " Madam if you don''t mind can you sell this piece to me? I will pay ny million yuan."


    " Don''t listen to him sister-inw! Thest time I saw such a big jade, it was sold for six hundred and fifty million yuan!" Fu Rong immediately red at the unscrupulous shop owner. Did he think that they were aplete novice?


    After losing all the money in her pocket to Feng Ruoxuan, Fu Rong had studied jade gambling for a long time and stumbled on a video where an old couple were lucky enough to find a jade as big as this and they sold it for six hundred million yuan with an extra fifty million added as they sold another jade along with it.


    Fu Rong had long fantasized about something like that happening to her but she never thought that she would one day live such a day though it was all thanks to her sister-inw but still! This lucky woman belonged to her family! Her brother!


    As soon as Fu Rong spoke up, the stupefied elders also snapped out of their daze and started bidding, it did not take long for the bid to go to seven hundred million yuan as the jade was bigger than the one that Fu Rong saw in the video.


    Song Yan did not expect that the price would get this high, she knew that the stone gambling was profitable but this was beyond reasoning!


    " Master cut the other stone as well! First, cut the other stone and then think of selling the jade!" Master Liu said from the sideline, hearing his word Song Yan nodded. She handed the other stone to the master cutter who took it with a stupefied expression on his face, does this woman think that she would be lucky twice? He wanted to say something but remembered how stubborn this woman could be and thus calmly started to work.


    While the cutter was busy cutting the stone, Song Yan quickly summoned the spiritual energy of the jade that was ced on the table. Once she absorbed the energy, Song Yan felt her cultivation rise to another level and heaved a sigh of relief.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel With this, she wouldn''t have to worry about relying on jade to make talismans and arrays anymore.


    The crowd was busy looking at the stone and thus did not notice that Song Yan had absorbed the spiritual energy of the jade, Dong Xuelian on the other hand did catch the changes in the spiritual fluctuations but she could not do anything. The spiritual energy of the jade had nothing to do with the quality and the purity of the jade thus even if she was to make a fuss about it no one would say a word.


    Feng Ruoxuan on the other hand did not care about the imperial jade, she only cared about what kind of jade Song Yan was going to cut now. If the stone turned out to be a dud then everyone would think that she only won the imperial jade by luck but if she was to win another imperial jade or any high-quality jade then she would definitely beat her to the ground!


    The master cutter was quick, he opened the stone this time with ease and by the time he scraped the stone, his eyes were trembling as he looked at the jade in his hands. It was S grade ¡­ S grade imperial jade!


    Such jade only appeared in years! And this woman was able to get her hands on this jade with apparent ease and if he was not wrong then the stone that she ced in front of him was from the D grade section!


    With the appearance of the S-grade imperial jade, the light of the A-grade imperial jade dimmed but no one dared to treat either of the jade lightly as they were both of supreme quality!

 Chapter 1067 Feng Ruoxuan fainted.

    Chapter 1067 Feng Ruoxuan fainted.


    The gorgeous green shade was so majestic that many people in the crowd sucked in their breath while some of them stopped breathing. This was after all no ordinary jade, it was an S-grade jade that could be sold for more than a billion yuan!


    It had to be pointed out that an S-grade imperial jade was especially rare, thest time it was seen was fifty years ago.


    The enthusiasm of the crowd did not even fade as they all raised their hands and then started to bid from the start. Some of them wanted the S-grade jade while some wanted the A-grade one, their voices were so loud that they almost tore the roof off.


    At this moment no one dared to treat Song Yan as a rookie, this woman was the one who found two high-quality jades. The first one could be a coincidence but the second one? It had to be said that no one could be this fortunate.


    Thus, this must be because this woman knew what she was doing!


    One after another, she found the A-grade supreme quality imperial jade and then on the second turn, she found the S-grade imperial jade. Seeing that Song Yan was able to get her hands on two imperial jade by bidding on the stones from the C and the D sections, people who did not want to bid rushed towards these two sections.


    They also wanted to try their luck, what if they could find a small piece of jade in those piles of stones?


    While the crowd of people were filled with joy, the shop owner was vomiting blood.


    He had never seen such a rare urrence happening before, it was bad enough that this woman got her hands on the A-grade imperial jade but she also got her hands on the S-grade one!?? She was far too lucky!


    His vision turned back upon seeing that he had lost the S-grade imperial jade and fell on the ground. He really wanted to grab the man who distributed these stones into the five sections and shake him awake, what was he trying to do? He actually separated these stones into the C and the D grade only for them to be cut into A and S grade imperial jade.


    He was going to sue that man!


    But no one could be bothered by the shop owner, everyone at the moment only cared about one thing and that was buying the stones!


    While the others were buying the stones, the jade enthusiasts had already taken the bid beyond one billion. In the blink of an eye, Song Yan heard the price rise from one billion to one billion and fifty million.


    Fu Rong on the other hand could not be settled down, she immediately called her family and then pulled them into a group call, she wanted to show them just how powerful Song Yan was, so she stepped into the gambling shop for the first time and yet she was able to earn more than one billion yuan.


    She could not help but say to Fu Yu Sheng, " Brother you need to pick up the pace or else sister-inw will surpass you."


    Fu Yu Sheng already knew the reason why Song Yan was able to earn so much money but he did not say anything. On the other hand, it was Fu Yu Shen whose mind waspletely blown. He clutched his hair with his hands and looked at the two supreme quality imperial jade before gasping, " Holy Sh*t, sister-inw!"


    Song Yan on the other hand was calm, this money had nothing to do with her thus she was going to leave the billion for Fang Yanli. Though she did not know what kind of life Fang Yanli would be livingter on, it was better to leave a secured amount for her as for the other half she was going to donate.


    Once the bid was done, Song Yan asked the master to cut the remaining stones open and then instead of selling them, she kept them for herself, even when the bid reached 75 million she refused to sell the jade and ced it in her bag.


    " Miss Feng, what do you have to say about the bet now?" When Song Yan came down the stage, she turned to look at Feng Ruoxuan whose face was paler than the moon.


    Earlier they made a bet that Song Yan needed to earn seventy million plus double what Feng Ruoxuan had earned to cancel all the bets that Fu Rong had made with Feng Ruoxuan. With such a bet, Feng Ruoxuan was sure that Song Yan was bound to lose but she never thought that other than the few A-grade stones that Fu Rong brought and a few B-grade ones, all the stones had jade in them!


    The yellow supreme-grade jade was enough to make Song Yan the winner of the bet! With the two imperial jade, Song Yan and Feng Ruoxuan were no longer in the same ne anymore!


    "Sister-inw... did you really never bet before?" Feng Ruoxuan wanted to ask Song Yan whether or not she lied to her.


    Song Yan on the other hand tipped her head to the side and then said, " Why does it matter if I gambled before or not? Didn''t Sister Feng make bets with Ah Rong despite knowing that she is a rookie?"


    When Feng Ruoxuan heard Song Yan''s words, she felt her vision go dark she wanted to renege on the bet but before she could say anything she heard Song Yan say, " I hope Miss Feng will not go back on her bet because if she does then I will have no other choice but to go to the Feng family and ask how your parents taught you. .. I mean howe Ah Rong was supposed to hand you the money but you want to go back on the bet."


    No sooner did she hear these words, than Feng Ruoxuan''s eyes rolled in their sockets and she fainted right then and there.


    =-----------=


    With Feng Ruoxaun fainting, the bet could only be put on hold. After all no matter how savage Song Yan was she would never make a sick girl hand over the form. She only texted Madam Feng about the bet and when thetter tried to ghost her, she left a message to the Old Master of the Feng family.


    She did not say much only told them that if they did not hand her the form then she would make sure that the Feng family''s reputation fell. Of course, she was not worried that they would renege on their debt as Fu Yu Sheng would never allow the Feng family to step down without handing over the form.


    Thus, within three days she had her hands on the form of the hair-strengthening shampoo.


    " You are really good, sister-inw!" Fu Rong looked at the form that was handed to Song Yan by the Feng family and did not know what to say. The Feng family were local bullies in the S city and thus everyone feared them more or less, maybe it was their first time getting bullied like this.


    Fu Rong was sure that after losing this form, Feng Ruoxuan and her mother would think twice before making another bet! She really wished she could go and see what kind of expression Feng Ruoxuan had at the moment but then she thought about how Feng Ruoxuan was locked up in the house by her father and decided to stay in the capital.


    " Your sister-inw is definitely good but how long are you going to stay in the capital?" Fu Yu Sheng asked, he was wearing a pair of gold frame sses as he looked up from hisptop''s screen and stared down at Fu Rong. "Now that the entire matter is solved should you not go back to the S city?"


    lights¦­¦Ïvel " Why? Are you jealous that I can follow sister inw to her shooting location and you cannot? Who asked you to spread your work even more ?" Fu Rong rolled her eyes. As she was on a winter holiday, she decided to follow Song Yan to the shooting location as her assistant. Though she did not want to hide her identity, Song Yan told her that if she wanted to be smothered by requests and pleadings, she could head over to the shooting location as Fu Rong.


    Of course, Fu Rong knew what Song Yan was talking about, in her college, she had often been forced to pay bills for meals as she was the ''richest'' one of all. While the girls asked her to pay for their meals the boys asked her if she could introduce them to her brother and arrange a job for them as it was really impossible for them to get their hands on a job in Fu corporation.


    Fu Rong did not want such a thing to happen at the shooting location. She was not afraid of trouble but she was worried that if her identity was exposed then Song Yan would be troubled as well but she never thought that even after hiding her identity, Song Yan would still be caught up in trouble!

 Chapter 1068 a troublesome brat

    Chapter 1068 a troublesome brat


    " Sister Yan, you are here?" Pan Dn walked up to Song Yan when she saw her arrive. She had just finished touching up her makeup in Song Yan''s make-up room and looked quite satisfied.


    How can she be not? When Ji Ziyi saw that she was using the make room which belonged to the lead actress, the expression on Ji Ziyi''s face was one that Pan Dn would love to see every time. That poor woman, her face''splexion looked like it was a mixture of ck currant!


    Just seeing Ji Ziyi who looked like she had eaten a fly was enough to make Pan Dn breathe as if she was taking a walk in a valley full of flowers.


    " I am here," Song Yan saw that Pan Dn had a smile on her face and knew that she had won a battle over Ji Ziyi. There was nothing else that could make Pan Dn smile like she was about to be the richest woman on earth. " Is everything all right?" She casually asked.


    " Other than the fact that fool has been trying to fill Director Li''s ears against you, everything is fine," replied Pan Dn with an eye roll.


    " Who..who dares toin against my sister-inw?" Pan Dn had just finished speaking when Fu Rong who heard that someone was bullying her sister-inw on the set spoke up.


    She looked like a protective cat who was quite upset upon seeing her master getting bullied.


    " Sister Yan¡­this?" Pan Dn did not notice Fu Rong earlier as thetter was two inches shorter than Song Yan and could easily be hidden with Song Yan''s frame who was wearing a long overcoat. " Who is she?"


    " She is my sister-inw," given that Fu Rong had already given away her identity by calling her ''sister-inw'' instead of ''boss'' or ''Madam'', Song Yan knew that there was no point in hiding her identity.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel She smiled at Pan Dn and then said with a sweet voice, " She wanted to experience the shooting life and thus came to the sets with me as my assistant for today."


    After she was done introducing Fu Rong to Pan Dn who greeted Fu Rong with a smile she turned to look at Pan Dn whose eyes shed when she heard Fu Rong''s surname.


    Song Yan did not say anything regarding this, even if Pan Dn was to have any idea after finding out her husband''s identity she had nothing to do with her.


    She would only think that she had fed her good intentions to a dog.


    Fortunately, Pan Dn still had some wits which was why she did not ask Fu Rong whether or not her surname ''Fu'' was the same as the Fu of Fu Yu Sheng. She turned to look at Song Yan and then said in a slightly annoyed voice,


    " It''s a good thing that you came today, sister Yan," Pan Dn rolled her eyes as she thought of the things that she hearding from Ji Ziyi''s mouth from the past few days. " That woman has been going on and on about how you were not sincere about shooting the movie and how we should rece you. She is only slightly shy from suggesting herself as the person to take over your role even when she could not shoot her own scenes without retaking for millions of times."


    Pan Dn was not lying. Ji Ziyi had been chattering a lot these past few days, she bought coffee and milk tea for the staff while trying to instil the idea that she was not aszy as Song Yan and that thetter was being a bit too much by taking so many leaves even when she knew that the shooting had been dyed.


    It became even worse after Ji Ziyi found out that Song Yan had lent Pan Dn her make-up room.


    The reason she snatched Pan Dn''s make-up room was not because she wanted to get the room because she liked it but because she wanted to assert her dominance by showing others that she had a rich family behind her.


    But Ji Ziyi would have never thought that Song Yan would lend Pan Dn her own makeup room while she was getting ready in the vanity van.


    She took this matter as a p to her face and then started topete with Pan Dn while trying to discredit Song Yan in between.


    Fortunately, Director Li was a smart man and did not fall for Ji Ziyi''s tricks or else it would have been really troublesome.


    " If not for the fact that Bai Yin stopped me, I would have pped her in the face," after listening to Ji Ziyi''s nonsense, Pan Dn really wanted to fight with her.


    Bai Yin who arrived just in time to hear Pan Dn''s words, rolled her eyes and then said, " You should be d that I stopped you. Though the Ji family is not as big as the Xiao family in the capital, they are still someone who hold a firm foothold in the capital. If you p their daughter whom they treat like the Apple of their eyes, you will be blocked before you can say ''unfair,''"


    Bai Yin was not exaggerating. The Ji family was good in every manner but they were too doting on their daughter, there was a time when Ji Ziyimitted suicide because a man did not agree to marry her. If she was not wrong then that man was none other than a big star because of this the Ji family drove the man to a corner and the big star was ruined.


    Ji Ziyi was the star in the eyes of the Ji family. If someone dared to harm their princess, then the Ji family would definitely create a lot of drama.


    Pan Dn rolled her eyes and then sneered coldly, " If they hate it so much then they should have taught their daughter well! Why did they have to cause trouble like this by spoiling her rotten!"


    " AHHHH!" Pan Dn was still speaking when she was interrupted by a loud voice that startled the three women.


    ---------------

 Chapter 1069 A troublesome brat ——2

    Chapter 1069 A troublesome brat ¡ª¡ª2


    " Brother Zhi Ming, what''s the matter?" Pan Dn asked when she heard the poor man scream as if he was about to lose his temper on someone.


    Xue Zhi Ming did not say anything, he simply looked at Ji Ziyi who was standing in front of him with her head lowered. Though she looked apologetic, Xue Zhi Ming was not in the mood to forgive her, he turned to look at Pan Dn and then pointed at his make-up room along with Song Yan''s and then stated in a cold voice, " Miss Ji brought her husky along with her to the sets even when it''s clearly stated that no one is allowed to bring pets. It''s fine that she brought her pet but what is even more annoying is that neither she nor her assistant paid any attention to what was happening to the dog."


    " They allowed the dog to roam free and now my make-up room and Miss Song''s make-up room have been ruined, this dog even tore my costume which I needed for today''s scenes," Xue Zhi Ming hardly got annoyed but today he needed to go back home soon. He had been working in the cold weather while wearing nothing but a thin sheet-like robe and it was no surprise that he caught a fever.


    Though he had been holding on for a long time since he was the male lead and the movie was entirely focused on him, today his fever was much worse than it was yesterday, but he still pushed himself toe to the shooting as he did not want to dy the location but because of Ji Ziyi''s dog, everything was ruined.


    Without a costume, how was he supposed to shoot the scenes?


    The dog even broke everything inside including the dressing table, he even peed and pooped inside his make-up room making it impossible to use.


    How could Xue Zhi Ming not be annoyed? He was already angry at Ji Ziyi for acting unprofessional all the time and now she had done something like this, it would be a miracle if he could control his temper. Xue Zhi Ming was not a god and he would definitely get angry even if his temper was good. And because Ji Ziyi continued to step on his bottom line, it was not a surprise that he lost his temper with her.


    " What happened? What happened?" Director Li came running when he heard that something happened to the male and female leads'' make-up rooms. He had arranged this shooting location after a very long and tiresome fight with another cast of another movie, it was a beautiful location but for some reason, Director Li felt like the Feng Shui here was not good howe one after another trouble was happening here?


    First, it was Pan Dn and now it was Xue Zhi Ming and Song Yan.


    Xue Zhi Ming''s assistant told everything to Director Li who peeked inside Song Yan''s make-up room and his expression turned dark. He had strictly forbidden his cast members from bringing pets,Xue Zhi Ming had a cat who was old and sick and yet he had refused Xue Zhi Ming to bring the cat causing it to be sent to the home town of Xue Zhi Ming.


    Yet Ji Ziyi brought her healthy and lively husky to the shooting location, no wonder Xue Zhi Ming felt upset.


    " Ji Ziyi, what is the meaning of this?" Director Li could not help but ask as he looked at Ji Ziyi who had her head bowed, he really wanted to apologise to Xue Zhi Ming for casting such a woman in the film but he knew that his apology meant nothing.


    The Ji family had invested just as much as Fu Yu Sheng did, and even though it stretched their finances a bit, the Ji family were willing to do it for their precious princess. Thus, Director Li had no chance to refuse Ji Ziyi from entering the shooting cast but he could not help but lose his temper when he saw that Ji Ziyi was so annoying that she was bending the rules as she liked.


    Ji Ziyi pursed her lips and then replied, " I am sorry, Director Li. I did not mean this to happen, no one is at home today and Alex feels sick when no one is beside him. He grew up with me and my three brothers and thus he likes to stay next to us all the time but my brothers had something to do tonight and they could not take care of him, I¡­.I asked you for a day leave but you said that Miss Song is going toe today¡­ I could only arrange my schedule ording to Miss Song and your will."


    Though Ji Ziyi was apologizing she was indirectly pointing out two things, first that Director Li bent the rules first and allowed Song Yan to take days off as much as she wanted, and secondly, she targeted Song Yan who took three days off to settle her matter and because of that she had to arrange her schedule ording to Song Yan who came to the filming location after taking so many days off.


    Director Li was an experienced man of course he understood what Ji Ziyi said, his expression turned dark as he looked at Ji Ziyi and then stated coldly, " Miss Ji, if you can clear your scenes in a take or two, then I am willing to hand you as many days off as you want but you are the only one in the cast who needs three hours to shoot one scene! Miss Song''s scenes had been long arranged and shot, she only needs to re-shoot the scenes with you and as for the remaining one we will shoot it when we are done with your scenes! With Madam Song''s skills she had finished her work and so had Xue Zhi Ming, neither of them needed toe to the shooting location."


    " But because of you, they take their time off ande to the filming location. Xue Zhi Ming is sick but because you failed the scenes yesterday he came today, now you have done this, you tell me what are we supposed to do now?"

 Chapter 1070 We are not your servants

    Chapter 1070 We are not your servants


    Director Li was furious. He wanted to look for a decent actress but the Ji family suddenly made a move and he had to agree with them even when he did not wish to as Ji Ziyi''s elder brother was the CEO of theirpany, with his boss opening the back door for his sister, Director Li would be damned if he could refuse Ji Zhang Guang.


    But now that Ji Ziyi had caused trouble one after another, Director Li couldn''t help but get angry. He never wanted to make trouble with Ji Ziyi, even when she snatched the makeup room from Pan Dn he stayed calm as he heard from Song Yan that the matter had been solved.


    Ji Ziyi''s scenes were not much to begin with and thus, he did not want to cause trouble for the entire cast because of a woman who was still young but after this time Ji Ziyi had really crossed the line! Did she think that she was someone special and could do anything?


    Song Yan was given leave? Well, Song Yan was done shooting her scenes and only needed to finish up the ones that had Ji Ziyi''s role in it before they could move forward.


    When Ji Ziyi heard Director Li''s stern voice, she could not help but frown. She looked at Director Li and then said with a slightly cold voice, " Director Li, I understand that what I did was wrong but I have told you that I had no other choice. Alex is an old dog and cannot be left alone, we treat him like our family and therefore, I had to bring him with me. I recall that everyone in the set had either taken leave or they had gone home early because of a cold or fever," without waiting for Director Li to speak, she continued somberly, " I admit that my skills are not good enough but I am also human, so what if I made a small mistake? You could have overlooked it just like how you overlook everyone else, right."


    Ji Ziyi did not think that she was in the wrong, in fact, she looked like she had been bullied. Her voice was calm and cautious but one could see that she was actually pouring oil on gunpowder before lighting it up.


    Everyone in the shooting location looked at Ji Ziyi, some thought that she was right while others thought that she was being too spoiled. But neither of them could say anything as Ji Ziyi was the princess of the Ji family, she was doted on by her parents and brothers while they were nothing but contract workers.


    Song Yan wasn''t angry when she heard Ji Ziyi''s implication. One way or another Ji Ziyi wanted the same treatment as the male and the female leads.


    " You are really too good, Ji Ziyi!" Though Song Yan did not say anything, Pan Dn who had been bullied to death by Ji Ziyi could not hold it in anymore. " You think you are at the same status as Sister Yan and Brother Zhi Ming? Sister Yan like everyone said is done with her work, she is also cooperative and does not snatch things from her juniors. As for Brother Zhi Ming, he has an old cat as well but he sent her to his family and he also came to the shooting location when he wasing down with fever. Have you forgotten that when you were making constant mistakes it was Sister Yan who guided you and she was the one who had to stay under the artificial rain for three hours because of you?"


    " Brother Zhi Ming on the other hand had to stay in the air with wires and loops around his body while he waited for you to finish your scene? If you are seeing the wrong why can''t you see the right? Is it that you are the only one who is allowed to do it?"


    Ji Ziyi''s face turned red in anger. She looked at Pan Dn who was speaking and sneered coldly, " If you want to make trouble then do it why are you dragging me? They had to suffer because of me? No, it''s their work! I am the young mistress of the Ji family and who are they? Even if they had to stand in the rain and hang in the air, so what? With the thick skin that they have grown after working for so many years, how can they bepared to me? I am giving them face by working with them."


    In her eyes, she was the young miss of the Ji family. Her family doted on her and everyone else should dote on her too because she was richer than the rest.


    As soon as her words fell, everyone turned solemn even Xue Zhi Ming who usually smiled and hardly fought with anyone was looking at Ji Ziyi with an annoyed look in his eyes. He was disgusted by what Ji Ziyi said, did she mean that they were nothing but her servants? That they have to listen to her even if they had no rtion with her?


    "I am leaving," though Xue Zhi Ming wanted to shoot the scene and finish his task with Ji Ziyi who was like a headache, he could no longer care about the shooting, he was no one''s servant, so what if this woman was Ji family''s princess? He was not a good-for-nothing man either.


    Why should he work so hard even when he was sick when the other person does not even have an ounce of gratitude towards him?


    Director Li wanted to stop Xue Zhi Ming but after hearing what Ji Ziyi said he swallowed his words, who would be willing to work after hearing such words?


    Even Pan Dn and the usually gentle Bai Yin had a frown on their faces, though they were poor they were not someone who did not have any ounce of self-respect. The two of them wanted to say that they were going back as well but before they could someone burst out,


    " You! Who are you to make my sister-inw wait on you in the artificial rain? She is the matriarch of the Fu family! The wife of the richest man Fu Yu Sheng, how dare you treat her like this!"


    ----------------

 Chapter 1071 Affectionate gaze

    Chapter 1071 Affectionate gaze


    As soon as Fu Rong finished speaking, everyone except Director Li was stunned. They turned to look at Song Yan with a terrified and shocked expression and did not know what to say anymore.


    Song Yan was Fu Yu Sheng''s wife? The man who took the S city by storm and even had connections in the capital?


    Song Yan looked at everyone''s expressions and felt her head twitch as she knew what they were thinking.


    She did not want to attract the attention to herself but now she was sure that after Fu Rong''s sudden exmation, she would have nock of attention to herself anymore.


    Fu Rong continued coldly, " So what if you are from the Ji family, do you think that our Fu family will not be able to go against you?"


    Song Yan: "¡­." They were making enemies before they even settled down in the capital?


    No sooner did Fu Rong finish speaking, Ji Ziyi burst outughing and then looked at her with mockery in her eyes, " Little girl, you think that you can lie like this? I recall that Master Fu''s wife is a second-generation rich heiress, she has no reason to work as an actress, aren''t you going too far by saying such a thing?" She then looked at Fu Rong with a stern look in her eyes and then stated, " Little Miss Assistant, I hope you will learn to lie better. If Second Master Fu hears your words then he might block you and your boss right here and now for smearing his reputation."


    Ji Ziyi did not believe that Song Yan was the wife of the richest man in the S city along with the rest of the country. Even if Fu Yu Sheng was based in the S City, everyone had to ept the fact that he was a skilled man as he could even fight against the big families in the capital if he wanted, how could she ept that someone like Song Yan upon whom she looked down on was Fu Yu Sheng''s wife?


    She wanted to be the only one who was well respected by everyone in the shooting location and no one else!


    Song Yan felt her headache as she looked at Ji Ziyi, she did not know that Ji Ziyi knew that she was the daughter of Song Dong Ming, if she had known that she was aware of her background then she would have stopped Fu Rong just now.


    On the other hand, Fu Rong did not know that she had caused trouble for her sister-inw, she looked at Ji Ziyi with a cold face. Who was this woman? She knew about the Ji family as they were slightly richer than the families in the S city but other than that she had no idea who these people were, she knew that no one in the capital could go against them as Old Master Fu had left a great impact in this city before moving to the S city after the death of her parents.


    But that did not mean that the Fu family was dead in the capital.


    She turned to look at her phone and was about to tell her brother that his wife was getting bullied on his own territory when someone walked past her. The man was dressed in a branded suit and leather shoes as usual but this time he had frozen ice settled on his brows and looked even more imposing than he did when he was in front of his family. His brows were drawn angrily as he turned to look at Director Li with a powerful and magnificent aura which made Director Li lower his head as his legs turned jelly.


    " Director Li, what is the meaning of this? I sent my wife to your filming location thinking that you would keep her protected, so why is she being targeted by someone?"


    Fu Yu Sheng questioned Director Li at once, he only came to see what was happening in the shooting location on the way to his new office building with assistant Xi who arrived at the capital in the morning.


    He was worried that his sister would cause trouble for his wife but what he did not expect was to see Xue Zhi Ming leaving the filming location angrily.


    He knew that Xue Zhi Ming was not an unreasonable man, even though he was the best actor, he was polite and gentle on the surface, if he was angry then it could only mean one thing and that was ¡ª¡ª something happened in the shooting location.


    At first, he thought that it was his sister but then he heard the in and out of the matter and was left speechless. The Ji family¡­what did they teach their daughter?


    Ji Ziyi was stunned when she saw Fu Yu Sheng standing in front of Song Yan and protecting her. Her eyes could not help but quiver when she looked at the majestic man in front of her, with slightly curly hair that fell on his forehead, phenomenal eyes that were charming even when they were filled with anger and though he was standing in front of her dressed in a ck suit, he looked like the most beautiful man she had ever seen.


    This was Fu Yu Sheng? He looked even better than he did in his photos.


    Fu Yu Sheng did not care about the gazes that were locked on him, he was waiting for Director Li to give him an exnation. What exnation could Director Li give to Fu Yu Sheng, he rubbed his forehead and then apologized before cancelling Song Yan''s scenes along with Xue Zhi Ming.


    He did ask Pan Dn to finish her scenes with Ji Ziyi as she was already done with her makeup and hair and it would be too much of a loss if she was to go back now, Pan Dn also thought so, though she was disgusted by Ji Ziyi, she was satisfied by the p in the face that Ji Ziyi received just now.


    With Fu Yu Sheng being Song Yan''s husband this woman must have learned her lesson, with that she turned to look at Ji Ziyi, her expression victorious but then she saw Ji Ziyi looking at Fu Yu Sheng with affectionate eyes.


    Pan Dn: "¡­"

 Chapter 1072 Find her weakness

    Chapter 1072 Find her weakness


    Pan Dealn looked at Ji Ziyi who was staring at Fu Yu Sheng like a moth staring at themp and could not help but sneer. This woman she really did not know when to piss and look at her reflection, she was actually coveting Sister Yan''s husband?


    She did not want to fight with Ji Ziyi in front of Fu Yu Sheng lest thetter thought that she was a shrew, instead of sneering and scolding Ji Ziyi, Pan Dn raised her hand and then pinched thetter on the waist causing Ji Ziyi to grimace and yelp, " Ouch!"


    Hearing her yelp Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan turned to look at Ji Ziyi, who blushed in embarrassment and then red at Pan Dn who acted as if she hadn''t done anything. Ji Ziyi was angry but she dared not to get angry in front of Fu Yu Sheng, she smiled at Fu Yu Sheng shyly and then greeted him with an embarrassed expression, " Hello, Master Fu. I am Ji Ziyi, I am Ji Zhuang Guang''s sister. We have met before at a banquet¡ª¡ª"


    " Did you suffer?" Before Ji Ziyi could finish speaking, Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at Song Yan and asked with a concerned face, he looked at his wife who looked unruffled and heaved a sigh of relief, just now he was worried that his wife would suffer which was why he did not wait in the car.


    Anyway, it was a good thing, with Song Yan''s identity everyone would think twice about attacking her. He raised his arm and then ced it on Song Yan''s shoulders before saying, " Why didn''t you tell them that you are my wife? Why suffer like this? I can still manage a small filming cast like this, what are you afraid of?" He then turned to look at Fu Rong who was following after them and frowned before saying, " Why are youing after us? Go back home."


    Did she want to follow them? Was she going to act the third wheel between them even now?


    Fu Rong: "¡­" Thrown like trash huh?


    Behind them, Ji Ziyi who did not receive a response from Fu Yu Sheng was unresigned. How could she not be? Back then when she looked at Fu Yu Sheng in the magazines she was already taken by him and now that she had seen him in real, how could she not be attracted?


    She looked at the muscr back that bunched up despite being d in a cream sweater and then called Fu Yu Sheng, " Brother Yu Sheng! You know me!"


    "Someone is calling you, Brother Yu Sheng," Song Yan reminded Fu Yu Sheng.


    Unfortunately, Fu Yu Sheng did not care about Ji Ziyi. His eyes were only on Song Yan and when he heard her tease him by calling him ''Brother Yu Sheng'' he lowered his head and bit Song Yan on the lips. " You ¡­just wait and see how brother dotes on youter."


    Fu Yu Sheng ignored Ji Ziyi and left with his wife leaving a very pale-faced Ji Ziyi behind who looked at the two of them while trembling from head to foot.


    " Ptui!" Pan Dn spat on the ground and then looked at Bai Yin before sneering coldly. She then scolded Ji Ziyi indirectly, "There are some people who don''t know their own level, they think that they can do anything and take anything as long as they like it.But they forget that there were somethings that they cannot touch willy nilly."


    Ji Ziyi of course knew that she was being scolded. With her temper she could not bear the provocation and turned to look at Pan Dn, she red at the woman and then said, " Who are you scolding? You shameless woman. You are no better, have you forgotten how many married men you have slept with."


    " So what? I am just a poor actress whose skin is thick after working in the film industry for so long," Pan Dn was not a rookie either, she looked at Ji Ziyi and curled her lips in mockery. She used Ji Ziyi''s earlier words to scold Ji Ziyi with a brilliant smile on her face, " I have no money and I can only rely on my sugar daddies but what about you? You are the precious princess of the Ji family no? How can you go after a married man? Miss Ji, I will warn you to keep your hands away from Master Yu Sheng. The men I have slept with were all unhappy and their wives were not happy with them either. I did not break a happy family but you can see that Master Yu Sheng and Sister Yan are happy and in love. I hope you will not ruin a happy family."


    With that, she turned on her heels and left.


    Pan Dn thought that Ji Ziyi was still young and after being scolded like this she would definitely not pursue Fu Yu Sheng.


    But she underestimated Ji Ziyi. She watched Pan Dn and Bai Yin leave before turning to look at her assistant, she motioned her assistant to follow her to the vanity van that belonged to her and as soon as she stepped inside she coldly said, " I want you to dig everything about Song Yan. Investigate her properly and find her weaknesses. Sister Cui make sure that you don''t leave anything and if she is clean then make it so that her entire existence is covered in mud!"


    Ji Ziyi might be young but she had done all sorts of evil deeds in the past, she was not scared of anything, and with the protection of the Ji family even if she were to kill someone her parents would protect her. This was something that Ji Ziyi knew and thus she dared to bewless, who asked her to be the daughter of the Ji family?


    Ji Ziyi refused to believe that Song Yan was clean, which young mistress of a rich family hadn''t had fun when they were young and naive? Surely there must be some sort of skeletons buried in Song Yan''s closet, she just needs to dig them out one by one.


    How could she not get the man now that she had her eyes on him?


    And that Pan Dn, she also mocked her like she had every right to do so, what does she know? Does she even know what kind of existence Fu Yu Sheng was? He was the man every woman wanted in S city and the same could be said for the young women in the capital.


    She never thought that Song Yan was Fu Yu Sheng''s wife in fact she would have never believed it either if Song Yan had told her but Ji Ziyi did not care about it. She only cared about one thing and that was ¡ª¡ª- Song Yan did not tell her that Fu Yu Sheng was her husband causing her to make trouble at the shooting location.


    Originally her n was to bring Alex to the shooting location and then ruin both Song Yan and Xue Zhi Ming''s makeup room. She wanted to kick Pan Dn out of Song Yan''s make-up room and push her such that she had to share the vanity van with Song Yan.


    Ji Ziyi knew that Song Yan would not share the make-up room in the vanity van with Pan Dn as she was the same, she would never allow anyone to touch her vanity van.


    Thus she was certain that this would drive a wedge between Song Yan and Pan Dn.


    At the same time, she was going to suggest that Xue Zhi Ming share her make-up room, this way she would be able to hype the CP rumours on the inte.


    Ji Ziyi never expected that the fight would not turn in the direction she wanted and Xue Zhi Ming would get angry at her. She really had never thought that Xue Zhi Ming that useless man would dare to lose his temper on her.


    It was his good luck that she was willing to hype Cp with him, how dare he turn his face on her like that?


    Ji Ziyi was furious but she was even more furious at Song Yan. She had made a joke of her in front of Fu Yu Sheng! The more Ji Ziyi thought about it the more angrier she became, she was so furious that she wanted to smash everything inside the vanity van.


    When did she suffer like this?


    Sister Cui was Ji Ziyi''s new manager. After the old manager left due to miscarriage, Sister Cui was the one who took after the old manager, she looked at Ji Ziyi''s distorted face and did not know what to say, she had thought that the princess of the Ji family was cute and naive but she never thought that Ji Ziyi would be like a cannibalistic rabbit biting and killing anything that came in her way.

 Chapter 1073 An accident at the filming location

    Chapter 1073 An ident at the filming location


    Sister Cai looked at Ji Ziyi, she knew that with her personality Ji Ziyi who had set her eyes on Fu Yu Sheng would definitely not sit still. Ji Ziyi was spoiled by her family as long as she liked it the Ji family would do everything in their power to get her what she wanted no matter what.


    After working for Ji Ziyi for so many years after the old manager left, Sister Cai was very much aware of the fact what kind of person Ji Ziyi was, the manager before her followed Ji Ziyi ever since she was a child around ten years old andter became the manager when Ji Ziyi turned to be an actress but even after working for so long, the manager left the second she got her freedom.


    Later on, it was she who followed Ji Ziyi as her nanny and then became her manager once she got a hang of things.


    Thest time Ji Ziyi caught fancy to a car that already had an owner and she wouldn''t budge on getting another one, as the model of the car was only one in the capital, the Ji family willingly handed and which was more than five hundred million yuan to the person who owned the car only to please Ji Ziyi.


    But the model of the car was different than someone''s husband.


    She could see that Fu Yu Sheng did not have any feelings towards Ji Ziyi. From one nce it was clear that the man cared only about his wife and no one else, the tender affection and the soft love-filled nce that he had in his eyes when he was looking at his wife could not be faked. Cai Wu was afraid that Ji Ziyi would end up kicking an iron te if she were to make trouble with Fu Yu Sheng. Though the Fu family was only a big shot in the S city it did not mean that they had no roots in the capital.


    It had to be said that Old Master Fu once dominated the capital city but retired when he lost his son and daughter-inw and moved to the small city.


    With Fu Yu Sheng''s skills, he could dominate the capital city even while staying in the S city, it was enough to show how skilled he was when it came to business. They could really not afford to provoke the Fu family!


    What was more Song Yan was not a soft persimmon either, she was the daughter of a rich master as well. How could she be dealt with so easily?


    Thus, Cai Wu advised Ji Ziyi, " Zizi, you need to think of this matter carefully. Master Yu Sheng is in his thirties and you are only eighteen, though Master Yu Sheng is rich and powerful, you can always get a better option than him. Master Yu Sheng is outstanding but it''s not like you don''t have a bunch of other outstanding men either."


    As soon as Cai Wu finished speaking, Ji Ziyi turned to her sharply and then said coldly, " Do you even know what you are saying, sister Cai?You are asking me to give up on something that I have set my eyes on? I am the princess of the Ji family when have I made any sort ofpromise? It''s always others who have given me way and not me who gave them way!"


    "What''s more, Fu Yu Sheng has already started toy down the business foundation of the Fu corporations in the capital and do you know, manypanies including my brother are rushing to sign a contract with him! Can you understand his value? He is a gem, he will shine wherever he goes. I do not care about him as a person but I care about his skills, if I can kick that old woman out then I can live a life filled with prosperity."


    Ji Ziyi heard her three brothers praising Fu Yu Sheng, she might not understand but she did understand that Fu Yu Sheng had a lot of opportunities in front of him, to the point that he could pick and choose.


    More importantly, her eyes shed. When she heard about Fu Yu Sheng, Ji Ziyi only heard things like cold-hearted, beastly, opportunistic and many more things. Not one good thing other than being good at business could be heard about him but that man was now holding and coaxing Song Yan sweetly.


    This was a side that Ji Ziyi had never seen before, how could it not excite her? A man who was cold to everyone but only warm to his wife, it was something that was something that every woman wanted.


    Cai Wu looked at Ji Ziyi with a frown, she wanted to say something but was stopped by Ji Ziyi, " Sister Cai, you have to understand that the world works like this. Everyone thinks of nothing but benefits, though Fu Yu Sheng is in love with Song Yan, she cannot hand him the contacts and support that the Ji family can, if I want to snatch her man and he is willing what can she do other than stepping aside? And men always love young grass more, with her face and age, she has to make way for me!"


    Cai Wu had never thought that one day she would see someone as shameless as Ji Ziyi who would loudly proim that there was nothing wrong with bing a mistress for someone rich.


    After she was done speaking Ji Ziyi did not care about Cai Wu''s expression and then sat down to drink some water before she turned to Cai Wu and asked, " Anyway, let''s forget about this¡­ did you find a reliable celestial master yet? I cannot wait anymore."


    Upon hearing this Cai Wu temporarily pushed away the matter of Fu Yu Sheng aside and then focused her attention on the strange things that were happening around Ji Ziyi these days. She trembled and then stated, " I have found a celestial master, her name is Dong Xuelian and she is from the high-ranking sect, Heavenly Moon. I am sure that she would deal with the matter very quickly, don''t worry."


    Ji Ziyi remembered the experience that happened to her a few weeks ago and then her expression turned grim.


    Cai Wu looked at Ji Ziyi''s expression and did not say anything. She also thought that Ji Ziyi was being haunted by something dirty. A few days ago they went to a graveyard to pay respects to the Ji family''s ancestors and when the Ji family returned, the second master suggested that they should take a picture. Everyone was feeling sentimental at that point and agreed but when the pictures came out, only Ji Ziyi''s face was distorted.


    Her beautiful face was blurred and hazed in a twisted manner and there was a dark gloomy face behind her with her hands ced on Ji Ziyi''s shoulders which were very close to Ji Ziyi''s throat.


    It had rmed the Ji family and they started to look for celestial masters all over the city but they did not find anyone who could tell what was happening to Ji Ziyi and why.


    On the other side, Fu Yu Sheng took Song Yan back to hispany. He settled her down on the couch and then asked assistant Xu to bring back a cup of tea and some cakes.


    "What''s going on with that Ji woman?" He asked with a frown.


    Song Yan calmly took a sip of the water that assistant Ji served her and then replied, " Nothing. She is just a child who thinks that she can chew more than she can bite." Song Yan had seen spoiled brats like Ji Ziyi a lot and was not even willing to bother with her.


    Seeing that Song Yan was calm and not angry, Fu Yu Sheng shook his head and then said, " You are way too nice. With her antics, she should be thrown out of the filming castpletely."


    " I don''t want to make a big fuss over something small," replied Song Yan. She was almost turning thirty, and at this age, if she were to fight with someone like Ji Ziyi, it would reflect badly on her instead of Ji Ziyi who just finished college."What''s more it''s my fault that Director Li has to change the third female lead, I am afraid that if Ji Ziyi was pushed out of the film then Director Li might just stop shooting."


    Song Yan had always felt guilty because the first film that was being directed by Director Li was shelved. And Lai Li''s incident was also rted to her in one way or another, thus she did not wish to trouble Director Li over small things.


    As she spoke Song Yan couldn''t help but frown.


    Seeing her frown, Fu Yu Sheng could not help but reach forward to slowly smoothen the lines on Song Yan''s forehead, " Whats the matter ?"


    " It''s nothing¡­" Song Yan did not want to tell Fu Yu Sheng that she felt something off about Ji Ziyi. She hoped that she was only thinking too much and it was just her woman senses feeling a bit annoyed with Ji Ziyi.


    What she did not know was that her feelings were as urate as ever as an ident took ce at the filming location.

 Chapter 1074 Nothing less than an apology

    Chapter 1074 Nothing less than an apology


    " Arghh! I am going to kill her!" Pan Dn was lying on the hospital bed and cursing Ji Ziyi when Song Yan arrived at the ward where Pan Dn was admitted. She did not know what happened but suddenly she received a call from Bai Yin that Pan Dn met with an ident.


    At first, she thought that it was a small matter but as soon as she stepped inside the ward, she saw that Pan Dn was lying on the bed with her waist tied in a thick gauge and there was blood on the white gauge as well. Seeing her condition, Song Yan did not think that she was just a victim of a small ident.


    " What happened?" Song Yan asked as soon as she came to a stop in front of Pan Dn''s hospital bed. What could lead to such a big ident that Pan Dn could not even get up from the bed?


    When Pan Dn saw that Song Yan came to see her,she seemed to have found a backer and cried with a bitter expression, " Sister Yan, you need to help me. You need to provide me justice because I am going to be wronged to death!" As she spoke Pan Dn''s blood pressure spiked and she could only make some gurgling sounds causing Song Yan to pat her on the hand.


    "Calm down and tell me what happened first, all right? There is no need for you to get so angry," Song Yan told Pan Dn once thetter calmed down she also handed Pan Dn a ss of water and then waited for her to cool down before turning to look at Bai Yin who promptly spoke.


    "It''s like this," Bai Yin opened her mouth and then started to retell what happened to Pan Dn at the shooting location. Today, Pan Dn and Ji Ziyi had scenes together, as Pan Dn was ying the role of the elder sister of Ji Ziyi in the film she was supposed to be riding a carriage together with Ji Ziyi.


    The two were supposed to scheme against Song Yan''s character and in the middle of the scene when they were discussing the finer points they were supposed to be suddenly attacked. That was how the scene was but for the reason the horses that were hired by Director Li suddenly went crazy and drove the carriage out of the shooting location.


    With such a scene happening, it was obvious that Ji Ziyi and Pan Dn would panic. But the situation was not too bad, if the two of them had properly acted then they could have saved their life but Ji Ziyi for the sake of saving her own skin, she used Pan Dn as a shield.


    When the carriage broke free of the horses, it ended up tilting and smashing on the ground. And Ji Ziyi in her panic threw Pan Dn on the wall that was crashed causing a piece of wood to stab Pan Dn in the back causing her to scream out loud in pain.


    While Ji Ziyi who was cushioned by Pan Dn''s body waspletely safe. If she had done the first action unconsciously Pan Dn would have understood after all the matter was so dangerous it was impossible to scehme against one another.


    But she really underestimated Ji Ziyi that bitch really tried to kill her because when she got up she deliberately fell over Pan Dn again causing the wooden nk to dig even further.


    Though Ji Ziyi apologized, Pan Dn had seen many scheming women like her. She deliberately harmed her!


    " That bitch must be thinking that as long as I am out of the picture she can take up the role!" Pan Dn furiously spoke and then she turned to look at Song Yan who was frowning before adding, " If this was all, I would have never said a thing but that woman! She is using her identity to suppress me! She sent awyer who is telling me to reconcile with that woman and not say anything wrong about her! As if!"


    This was something even Bai Yin found really annoying. She looked at Song Yan and exined when she saw that Song Yan was confused, " Ji Ziyi''s brother sent awyer and said that he is willing topensate sister Dn. But Sister Dn refused she wanted an apology but thewyer sent by the Ji family is stubborn he said that we should take what is being handed to us and be happy."


    As Bai Yin spoke she started to cut apples for Pan Dn and added, " He also said that the matter was Director Li and the crew''s fault and has nothing to do with Ji Ziyi. They are being generous and kind by offering sister Dnpensation."


    No sooner did she finish speaking, thewyer who was sent by the Ji family entered the ward again. Just now he left the ward to give Pan Dn a few minutes to think and now that five minutes were up, he returned as he had other jobs to do as well.


    " Miss Pan, have you thought about it?" Lawyer Mu asked with a professional smile.


    Pan Dn was so angry that her blood rose again but she thought of Song Yan who was standing next to her and then sneered, " I have already said that it''s impossible for me to forget this matter with just a sum of money! That Ji Ziyi, that willful princess of yours deliberately harmed me and almost caused me to lose my life! Does she think that if she harms me then she can be the second female lead? Fat chance!"


    Lawyer Mu''s smile did not waver and he said, " I don''t think this matter is up to you, Miss Pan. With your background and acting skills I suggest you take what you can get, who knows you might really be reced¡ª¡ª"


    " I assure you that she is not getting reced any time soon," just as Lawyer Mu was going to finish his speech, Song Yan interrupted him causing Lawyer Mu to raise his head and look at Song Yan with a polite expression.


    " And you are?"


    " Song Yan, the lead actress and the wife of Fu Yu Sheng," Though Song Yan hated to use her identity, there were times when she needed to use the title of Madam Fu to teach a few people a good lesson.


    When LawyerMu heard Song Yan''s introduction he could no longer smile and looked at Song Yan with a frown on his face.


    " Madam Fu, I don''t think this is necessary right?" He said. Pan Dn was just a small-time actress and there was no need for Song Yan to stand up for her, right?


    " I think it is necessary. I am not ming Ji Ziyi nor I am suspecting her but the fact is iron solid that Pan Dn saved her life, if not for the fact that Pan Dn''s body was used as a cushion then your princess would have been harmed greatly," Song Yan spoke coldly, she crossed her arms and then looked at Lawyer Mu. " Now that Pan Dn is injured an apology and a thank you is what she deserves. A life-saving grace is something that even dog and cats repays, don''t tell me that the teaching of the Ji family is so bad that they don''t even know this?"


    " We arepensating¡ª¡ª"


    " Compensation is not something that you can use to judge someone''s life! As Pan Dn said, if she was any more unlucky, she would have died on the spot and the murderer would have been Ji Ziyi!" Su Wan snapped coldly. " Do you think this is a matter ofpensation? What about you then? I will shoot you in the leg and leave you alone in the bed without any apology would you be reconciled if I offerpensation?"


    Of course, Lawyer Mu would not be reconciled but he did not dare to say it as it would contradict his boss.


    Seeing that Lawyer Mu did not speak, Song Yan sneered and then coldly said, " I will give her three hours if she does note to apologize then I will have her role reced. Director Li cannot offend you but I can!"


    On the other side, Ji Ziyi was sitting inside her room. This room was once a beautiful princess room but now it was covered in talismans. When she thought about what happened earlier this morning, Ji Ziyi could not help but break out in a cold sweat.


    That''s right, the ident this morning was caused by the spirit that was haunting her. It even tried to kill her if there was no Pan Dn then the one who would have got stabbed would be her! At the same time she could not help but curse Director Li for renting a flimsy carriage because of him she almost lost her life today!


    As she was cursing Director Li someone knocked on her door.

 Chapter 1075 Apologizing is a matter of life and death

    Chapter 1075 Apologizing is a matter of life and death


    " Come in," though Ji Ziyi was not in the mood to deal with anyone at the moment, she thought that her brother was here to tell her about Pan Dn. She thought that with the amount that her brother offered Pan Dn would definitely agree.


    Ji Zhuang Guang pushed the door open and then entered the room of his younger sister. As soon as he stepped inside, he saw her looking frail and vulnerable, just looking at his sister who had been scared so badly that she was almost on the verge of fainting, Ji Zhuang Guang felt his heart ache but when he thought about Song Yan''s words, he really could not find any other way to solve the matter.


    Because what she said was indeed right. The Ji family cannot be ungrateful towards the person who had saved Ji Ziyi''s life! If this matter was known to the outside world, their Ji family would definitely suffer. Though Pan Dn only saved his sister''s life through some stroke of luck, it did not change the fact that Pan Dn was the one who was used as a cushion to soften Ji Ziyi''s fall and what was more the inside of the carriage had a camera, the facts were solid and true. They cannot be denied.


    " Brother, did Sister Dn make things difficult for you? Don''t take it to heart, she is just like that greedy and selfish. I also heard that she sleeps with men for resources so she is not a good woman," Ji Ziyi spoke softly. She thought that her brother was in a bad mood because of Pan Dn and spoke against her.


    More importantly, she wanted to make herself look even more pitiful in the eyes of Ji Zhuang Guang.


    Ji Zhuang Guang frowned upon hearing Ji Ziyi''s words, though Pan Dn was not a good woman, she was Ji Ziyi''s saviour was this the teaching of the Ji family? How could Ji Ziyi backstab Pan Dn like this? Now that he looked at Ji Ziyi he could not help but think that their family might have really spoiled Ji Ziyi too much.


    If not for Pan Dn, Ji Ziyi would have died and yet she still spoke nonsense about Pan Dn. How could this be allowed? Ji Zhuang Guang narrowed his eyes and looked at Ji Ziyi before saying, " She did not make trouble for me. In fact, she did not even ask me for money. What Miss Pan wants is your apology and your gratitude."


    Looks like what Song Yan said was right, their sister had been spoiled rotten by their family and she needed to suffer a few setbacks!


    When Ji Ziyi heard that Pan Dn wanted her to apologise she felt like she had heard a joke. Apologize? And that too to Pan Dn for what reason?


    Who does she think she was?


    " Brother, what are you talking about? I was not in the wrong why should I apologize?" Ji Ziyi questioned with a delicate frown. " And thanks for what?"


    That woman should be d that she was giving her enough money to live her life!


    " Just the fact alone that you are sitting here well and safe is enough for you to show your gratitude to Miss Pan," Ji Zhuang Guang could not help but say. " Ji Ziyi, don''t forget that as a member of the Ji family you are supposed to be grateful to those who save or help you, you can be everything but you cannot be ungrateful!"


    The reason why Ji Zhuang Guang arranged for Lawyer Mu was that Ji Ziyi said that Pan Dn liked money and worked as a mistress for many old masters. Thus, Ji Zhuang Guang handed the cheque to Lawyer Mu but he did not expect that he would be pped in the face by Pan Dn and her friends. But then again what they said was right.


    The matter of life and death cannot be judged through money.


    Ji Ziyi felt like her brother had been kicked in the head by something strange. She was the one who was being haunted so why was her brother acting like he was possessed?


    Though Ji Ziyi was quite upset she knew she could not go against Ji Zhuang Guang. He was now the heir of the Ji family and everything rted to the Ji family was under hismand, her other two brothers had no interest in thepany and thus chose their own upations.


    If she were to offend Ji Zhuang Guang then her pocket money would end up being taken away.,


    " I understand brother," though she was not reconciled, Ji Ziyi could only lower her head and then ept her fate.


    The two siblings arrived at the hospital very soon, as soon as Pan Dn saw J Ziyi, she realized that Song Yan''s threats had worked. On the other hand, Song Yan narrowed her eyes, she looked at Ji Ziyi who was walking toward her.


    Generally speaking, Ji Ziyi was the daughter of the Ji family and her life was filled with nothing but splendour and mour. But when she looked at the dull lines on her forehead she could see that Ji Ziyi did not have any affinity with wealth. It was not a good fate and one could see that she was supposed to lose everything.


    What was this? How could the daughter of a wealthy family have no affinity with wealth?


    Song Yan could not help but question silently in her head.


    However, even though she had doubts she did not say them out loud. For some reason, she felt that she needed to investigate Ji Ziyi.


    " Miss Pan, I am really thankful that you saved me during the ident and I am really sorry that because of me, you were hurt like this," in the car Ji Zhuang Guang told Ji Ziyi again and again what she needed to say but even though Ziyi was willing to speak to Pan Dn, her voice was lower than a mosquito.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel Pan Dn looked at Ji Ziyi who was still acting and sneered inside but on the surface, she looked at Ji Ziyi and asked, " Sister Ziyi what did you say? I am sorry your voice was too low that I did not hear it."


    Even Ji Zhuang Guang frowned, this was just a matter of apologizing why was Ji Ziyi acting like she was being bullied?


    " Speak loudly!" Ji Zhuang Guang told Ji Ziyi whose eyes burst into mes as she screamed, " You all are bullying me. Wuu!" She turned on her heels and then ran out of the room.


    It was all right that Pan Dn tried to make trouble for her but even her brother! She would never forgive them! Never!

 Chapter 1076 Special ghost

    Chapter 1076 Special ghost


    When Jiang Zhuang Guang saw that instead of apologizing Ji Ziyi ran out of the ward, he was stunned. He never thought that his sister would do something like this, after all, it was just a matter of saying ''sorry''¡ª¡ª was there a need to act like they had bullied her?


    He looked at the closed door of the ward and then turned to look at Pan Dn before bowing apologetically, " I apologize. My sister is still young as you already know, so please forgive her childish actions. We are indeed quite grateful for your help if not for you, Ziyi would have lost her life."


    " There is no need for you to apologize," Pan Dn sneered coldly. She did not want anyone else to apologize to her, she only wanted Ji Ziyi to lower her head in front of her. " I dare not ept your apology, if I do who knows the next thing I know your sister might even snatch my role other than my make-up room."


    " Ziyi snatched your make up room?" Jiang Zhuang Guang was stunned after hearing Pan Dn''s response. How was that possible? His sister owned a vanity van, why would she fight with a C-grade actress for her make up room?


    Pan Dn knew that the man did not believe her and snorted haughtily, " I have nothing to say. Even if you don''t believe me, you should reign in your sister a little, young master Ji. Even though she is the princess of the Ji family, we are all flesh and bones¡ª¡ª it''s better if she does not go around offending everyone.I might be a C-grade actress but I have more experience and fans than her, she better not offend me too much or else I will fight to the death with her!"


    This time Jiang Zhuang Guang did not say anything as he could see that Pan Dn was not lying. Though he could not understand why Ji Ziyi stole the make up room of another actress he would not speak badly of his sister in front of someone else.


    He simply nodded and said, " I will talk with her."


    Looks like he had to look for a celestial master as soon as possible. His sister was getting more and more impatient ever since the spirit started to haunt her.


    Jiang Zhuang Guang bowed once again before taking his leave, the second he stepped out of the ward he called his assistant, " Yes, I want the celestial master to be found as soon as possible. This cannot be allowed anymore."


    On the other side, inside the ward Pan Dn rolled her eyes and then stated coldly, " Did you see that? Just an apology and she acted as if I had abused her. Some rich women really think that the world works ording to their will."


    Song Yan did not say anything as she was thinking about Ji Ziyi.


    Bai Yin on the other hand patted Pan Dn at the back of her hand and then said, " Don''t be angry. From the looks of it, Ji Ziyi''s brother is not unreasonable, he looks rather kind."


    lights¦­¦Ïvel Upon hearing this Pan Dn rolled her eyes and then said, " You are too naive, Yin Yin. That kind of man is called gentle scum, he might act like he is reasonable but he is not, if he was a good person then he would have taught Ji Ziyi better, but he did not and you did not even see his neck? It was loaded with love bites, do you think a man with such a crazy lifestyle could be reasonable?"


    " He only came to apologize because sister Yan threatened his dear sister!" Pan Dn snapped, she had not the slightest bit of good feelings towards Jiang Zhuang Guang and Ji Ziyi, in her eyes as long as the person had the surname Ji, they were not any good!


    Seeing how angry Pan Dn was Song Yan turned her attention to her and then took out a calming talisman before handing it, " You don''t need to get angry over them, like you said they are unreasonable why waste your energy on them?"


    " Who is wasting energy on them? I am just stating a fact!"


    " Yes, Yes."


    Song Yan spent a few hours with Pan Dn, she was thinking about going back home and investigating Ji Ziyi when she suddenly felt a familiar ding in her phone.


    Someone had contacted her for a mission.


    She took out her phone and looked at the mission and could not help but frown. The identity of this client was a bit special, she was the daughter of a rich family and she was working as a celebrity which was why if Song Yan agreed to do this mission then she would have to sign a confidentiality agreement and make sure that she did not release any information about her client.


    This was something that Song Yan did not n to do anything, she was not the kind of person who liked to gossip anyway. Thus, she agreed to the mission and agreed to sign the agreement as long as the pay was good.


    When the person who offered the mission to her saw that she had agreed to do the mission, they handed her a general description of the situation, telling her what was going on with the client. It turned out that the person went to offer incense to her ancestors but when she returned home she ended up bringing something unclean, now her photos were distorted and every time she appeared in front of a mirror or cameras at night, her face would be twisted and another face which was half burnt and half crushed would appear making it look especially scary.


    What was more the ghost''s hands were always on the throat of the client as if the malicious spirit was itching to choke the life out of the woman.


    The client had arranged for a lot of celestial masters before but the previous celestial masters could not send the malicious spirits away, which was why they had to contact Song Yan whose page was filled with positive reviews alone.

 Chapter 1077 Gu Chenyi’s pursues?

    Chapter 1077 Gu Chenyi¡¯s pursues?


    ?


    Song Yan could not confirm anything through the description, as it was too vague. She agreed to meet with the client tomorrow as the person in charge of handing her the case was in a hurry.Song Yan did not have any scenes to shoot tomorrow, with such an ident happening it would be a surprise if Director Li could even think of holding a shoot tomorrow.


    After agreeing with the client, Song Yan closed her messaging app and then turned to walk towards the elevator. She really could not understand how someone could just provoke a malicious spirit by going to a graveyard, unless if a person had some bad karma attached to them they would not attract a malicious spirit. Though most of the time in case the malicious spirits get attached to an innocent person it was because of a sort of grudge, that should be linked to the entire family.


    But as the client''s family said, no one other than the client was attacked by the malicious spirit, which made this case a bit tricky.


    Let us say what happened to the Xi family, the reason the entire Xi family was almost killed was because the son of the Xi couple provoked the malicious spirit causing the grudge to spread all over his family including his rtives. If the rich missy had provoked a malicious spirit it should be targeting the entire family rather than just her!


    For some reason, Song Yan could not help but think of Ji Ziyi. The part of being a rich miss and an uing celebrity was quite simr to her and what was more, Song Yan had heard Director Liin that Ji Ziyi would decline all kinds of shoots at night causing him to especially build a night shooting location for Ji Ziyi.


    Song Yan had taken a few glimpses of Ji Ziyi, strictly speaking, she should be destined to live a life which was filled with nothing but happiness and good fortune but for some reason, Ji Ziyi''s luck waspletely opposite of the life she was living.


    As she was curious about Ji Ziyi, Song Yan went to the inte to look for Ji Ziyi and to find any sort of information about her. As Ji Ziyi was the daughter of the Ji family she had a few public appearances but when Song Yan looked at the pictures which belonged to Ji Ziyi''s childhood, she could not help but furrow her brows.


    The Ji Ziyi in the pictures was a child with pretty features which belonged to those who had a wonderful life ahead of them. Sharp nose, shiny eyes that were curved slightly and plump lips¡ª¡ªthese features were enough to show that the girl was destined to do something great in her life.


    Song Yan checked the physiognomy and then used her yin and yang eyes to check the fortune of the little girl.


    Sure enough!


    She saw a vibrant golden aura around her with bright purple specks, this was enough to tell her that Ji Ziyi''s luck was even better than Ji Zhuang Guang, the heir of the Ji family.


    So where did the luck go?


    The current Ji Ziyi¡­


    The features were the same but for some reason she had a totally different life ahead of her!


    She did not even have the heavenly emperor aura. How could such a big change happen in just a few years?


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes, she nced at the little girl on the webpage and then thought about the woman she had seen at the shooting location. It was the same person but howe they had different fates? Did someone from the Ji family snatch the girl''s luck?


    It could be possible as Ji Ziyi was a girl while her siblings were boys.


    But Song Yan did not think too much into the matter, she did not have any idea about what kind of life Ji Ziyi had lived up until now and it would be too much if she was to make assumptions on her own.


    She closed theptop and went outside only to see Fu Yu Sheng staring down at Fu Rong who looked sheepish and guilty.


    " Whats the matter?" Song Yan asked as she climbed down the stairs.


    " She cooked," Fu Yu Sheng answered in one word as he looked up and his wife and walked over before wrapping his arms around Song Yan and pecking her on her cheek.


    Song Yan did not understand what he was trying to say until she saw the ckened kitchen counter.


    What a heavy meal.


    " We will order a takeout," Song Yan said as she looked at Fu Rong and Madam Gu.


    When Gu Wanqing was stared at by Song Yan she shivered and then immediately knelt on the floor with tears in her eyes.


    " I¡­ I apologize, madam, I tried to stop Miss but she just did not listen and took the matter of cooking into her hands," with the help of Song Yan''s newly drawn array the ghosts were able to show themselves to humans, thus it was not a surprise that Fu Rong asked Madam Gu to teach her.


    " Get up, it''s not your fault," said Song Yan as she turned to look at Fu Rong and raised a brow. " Why are you interested in cooking suddenly?"


    " It¡­It''s nothing¡­" said Fu Rong however under Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng''s collective re she gritted her teeth and confessed, " I ¡­I asked Master Gu Chenyi for help when I ran out of money, back then I told him that I will do anything to repay him¡ª¡ª so he asked me to cook."


    Song Yan looked at Fu Rong who was blushing and pursed her lips. So her master made his move? Then what about Shen Yu? Was the matter with that woman cleared up?


    She did not say anything instead it was Fu Yu Sheng who frowned and asked, " Why is that man asking you to cook for him? Did he go bankrupt?" He turned to look at Song Yan and asked, " Did he?"


    Song Yan: "¡­" Don''t give him ideas for the sake of chasing after your sister he might really do it.

 Chapter 1078 Respecting the appointment only to get disrespected

    Chapter 1078 Respecting the appointment only to get disrespected


    Song Yan did not wish to poke her nose in the matter between Gu Chenyi and Fu Rong. She knew that Gu Chenyi might be unreliable at many times but he was a man of honour, if he had decided to chase after Fu Rong, he would definitely not let her down.


    With that thought in her head, she appeased Fu Yu Sheng as the family of three went to eat dinner. As she needed to wake up early, Song Yan had to go to bed early as well. Once the dinner was done, she excused herself and went to the bedroom to take a small nap as the meeting arranged by the client was six in the morning.


    At first Song Yan did not think much but when she found the location of the meeting, she was speechless. Because this ce was none other than the shooting location, if she was not wrong then today was the day when Ji Ziyi was supposed to clean up her mess by shooting the scenes that only consisted of her.


    She was only doubtful at first but now looks like it was really Ji Ziyi!


    What kind of malicious spirit did that little girl provoke?


    "What''s wrong?" Fu Yu Sheng hugged Song Yan tightly while he whispered behind her back, he could see that his wife was a bit conflicted and then looked at the messaging app. When he read the location he could not help but frown, wasn''t this the shooting location where Song Yan usually went?


    " It''s Ji Ziyi," Song Yan felt a headacheing. She rubbed the space between her eyebrows and then looked at the message on the phone''s screen. " My new client," she exined when she saw Fu Yu Sheng furrow his brows.


    She exined the entire matter to Fu Yu Sheng who frowned even more deeply and asked, " So you think that Ji Ziyi''s luck was borrowed ?"


    " I cannot be sure?" There were multiple reasons why such situations might ur. But the mostmon one was that the luck of the person was snatched by someone with evil intentions. Though Song Yan could not be certain as she did not know Ji Ziyi.


    Just as she finished speaking she received a call from Cai Wu who asked her if she was stilling to the appointment. Since Song Yan had epted the mission she did not want to refuse, her personal grudges with Ji Ziyi were different and the matter of her calling her to exorcise the ghost was different which was why Song Yan told Cai Wu that she was on her way.


    " Do you want me to go with you?" Fu Yu Sheng asked seeing that Song Yan was troubled. He did not want his wife to pick up such a case which was rted to a spoiled brat but since this was Song Yan''s decision she did not dare to interfere in her job too much.


    Song Yan wanted to refuse but when she thought about the attitude of Ji Ziyi, she nodded and agreed. The couple took a bath and then headed to the shooting location where they met with Director Li.


    "Director Li, why are you here?" Song Yan asked as she looked at Director Li who was pacing back and forth at the set.


    When Director Li saw Song Yan, his eyes lit up as if he had seen a fellow spirit and then said with an annoyed voice, " Why else? Today was supposed to be Ji Ziyi''s turn to shoot her scenes but she is yet to get ready, we are all waiting for her." He then paused and politely asked Fu Yu Sheng, " By the way, CEO Fu why are you here? Are you here for inspection?"


    Did the ident rm Fu Yu Sheng as well?


    Even Director Li did not know what happened all, he knew was that the horses suddenly went crazy for no reason as if they were scared by something and then ran away leaving the carriage to meet with an ident. This was something that never happened before, the filming team and the police both looked at the spot of the ident but they did not find anything!


    When Director Li was running out of ideas someone said that it was Lai Li''s spirit who was messing up with their schedule as she was holding a grudge against Director Li for recing her. It scared Director Li so much that he did not sleep the entire night!


    " I am here because Miss Ji has an appointment with my wife," Fu Yu Sheng already knew that the ident happened because Ji Ziyi was being haunted by a spirit so why would he bother investigating?


    This time it was Director Li''s turn to be stumped, he looked at Fu Yu Sheng and then at Song Yan with confusion written on his face. Ji Ziyi¡­ she arranged for an appointment with Song Yan? He did not believe it until Cai Wu rushed to meet Song Yan though thetter was startled when she saw Song Yan, her attitude was still polite. After all, Cai Wu was someone who respected those who knew skills rted to the supernatural!


    She would rather offend Fu Yu Sheng than Song Yan, as the former could only ruin her career but if Song Yan was offended then she might ruin her life!


    Cai Wu looked at Song Yan who narrowed her eyes and asked, " You were the one who arranged the meeting right?"


    " Yes, Yes¡­ please wait. I will call Ziyi," Cai Wu was a bit nervous while facing Song Yan, she had always felt that the woman in front of her was different from the rest and now she knew that it was indeed Song Yan''s skills which made her different from the others!


    Cai Wu did not dare to belittle Song Yan and rushed to the vanity van. Watching her run to the vanity van, Song Yan clicked her tongue as she said, " Director Li, after I am done you should let me take a look at your fortune as well. I need to know whether or not you are really lucky or met with something unlucky."


    This time Director Li did not refuse as he too wanted to know why he was unlucky enough to meet someone like Su Lan, Ji Ziyi and Lai Li!

 Chapter 1079 Finding trouble

    Chapter 1079 Finding trouble


    In the vanity van, Ji Ziyi was in a rotten mood. She originally thought that she would be given a few days off to rest but who knew that Pan Dn would deliberately release the news that she waszy and arrogant to theworks. In the past Ji Ziyi used to think that Pan Dn was just an annoying little actress but only now did she understand that Pan Dn had her own power and connections even if she was a C-grade actress.


    Thus even though she was in no mood to shoot her scenes, for the sake of making herself look hard-working and serious towards her work, Ji Ziyi had toe to the shooting location. She did not dare to take a day off, even though she knew that it was Pan Dn''s revenge on her. She was taking revenge on her because Pan Dn knew that she deliberately pushed her further against the wooden nk.


    Earlier this morning she made a fuss with her brother but instead of helping her, Ji Zhuang Guang told her that it was better for her to use this opportunity to fix her persona in front of the filming crew.


    Just thinking about it made Ji Ziyi so mad that she wanted to fight to the death with Ji Zhuang Guang and Pan Dn. Was she someone they could treat like this?


    Thus when she saw Cai Wu rushing inside asking her to meet the celestial master as soon as possible, she turned irritable and then said, " Why should I? Just because the master came to the set, I needed to run like a dog to meet and greet her. Even Master Duan could not help me. This master who does not have a sect, most probably is a scammer, and tells her to go back. I will wait for the master of the Heavenly Moon sect to contact me after he hears the matter from Master Duan."


    Ji Ziyi was like this, she trusted high-ranking brands more than the goods sold on the streets. She would rather wait and suffer for the master of the Heavenly Moon sect to take action than look for a master from an unknown ce.


    Cai Wu was really worried that she would offend Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan, both of them were people who could not be offended thus she anxiously said, " Will you note out even when I tell you that Master Yu Sheng is standing outside ?"


    Though she knew that she was half lying to Ji Ziyi, she would rather bring this woman out than offend both of the high-ranking people standing outside!


    When Ji Ziyi heard that Fu Yu Sheng was outside, her face lit up like a little girl in love and she rushed out of the vanity van, she thought that she would be able to start her rendezvous affair with Fu Yu Sheng but she did not expect to see Song Yan standing outside instead.


    When she saw Song Yan, the smile on her face slipped down and Ji Ziyi looked at Song Yan with a re, " What are you doing here?"


    " Ziyi, Madam Fu is your senior and the female lead of this movie, how are you talking with her?" Director Li was stunned when he saw how disrespectful Ji Ziyi was to Song Yan. This woman was only eighteen and Song Yan was more than ten years older than her, it would not be wrong to say that she was her elder, how dare Ji Ziyi talk to Song Yan like this?


    No matter how much friction they had, Ji Ziyi should at least keep a polite attitude on the surface. What would happen if others were to shoot a video?


    It was only then did Ji Ziyi snapped out of her daze and looked at Fu Yu Sheng before turning to look at Song Yan. She did not know why the two of them came to look for her but under Fu Yu Sheng''s re that was filled with dissatisfaction, she did not dare to say anything. The happier she felt inside the vanity van, the more upset she was feeling right now.


    Cai Wu was also afraid that the matter would escte and thus she tried to smoothen things over as she re-introduced Song Yan to Ji Ziyi, " Ziyi, did you not say that you wanted a celestial master to help you? It just so happens that Madam Song is also a celestial master. She is here to help you as a senior."


    When Ji Ziyi heard Cai Wu''s response her face stiffened as she looked at Song Yan and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who did not even bother to look at her and then turned her head to re at Song Yan.


    This woman was a celestial master?


    " Does Miss Ji want to talk about her situation or not?" Song Yan asked when she saw how ugly Ji Ziyi''s expression was when she was looking at her. She knew that the woman was not going to end this matter peacefully thus Song Yan was not willing to give face to Ji Ziyi either.


    Ji Ziyi''s face turned even more ugly as she heard Song Yan''s words.


    When Song Yan did not receive a response she turned to look at Cai Wu and then said, " I have already said, whether or not you agree to let me solve the case, it''s up to you. Since Miss Ji does not want my help I hope that you will remove my name from the mission lest everyone thinks that I refused to help her. It will be bad for my reputation."


    Ji Ziyi narrowed her eyes and looked at Song Yan before sizing her up, she looked at Song Yan and then curled her lips in a sarcastic grin before stating, " Is Madam Song really that troubled? You are Master Yu Sheng''s wife, strictly speaking, you shouldn''t have any trouble regarding money right? Lest your rtionship is not as good as you show it to the world."

 Chapter 1080 The person who can make me beg is not born yet

    Chapter 1080 The person who can make me beg is not born yet


    Song Yan was not offended, she curled her lips and looked at Ji Ziyi who was trying to provoke her. Now she understood why Pan Dn repeatedly told her to keep an eye on Ji Ziyi and not let her get close to Fu Yu Sheng, it was because this woman seemed to have fallen in love with her husband.


    She pinched Fu Yu Sheng on the waist for troubling her before she turned to look at Ji Ziyi with a smile and then replied, " I just want to be a self-reliant person and nothing more. Is Miss Ji saying that all the self-dependent wives do not have a good rtionship with their husbands? Is this something that you learned after watching your parents?"


    Ji Ziyi''s mother had her own business after she married and gave birth to four kids. She was a businesswoman who was known for her skills and dedication.


    When Ji Ziyi heard Song Yan''s words, she wanted to say something but was stopped by Cai Wu who looked at her and then scolded her lightly, " She is right. If you haven''t taken her service then it''s only right to cancel the job and not leave a bad review."


    Hearing Cai Wu''s words, Ji Ziyi was not willing. After finding out that Song Yan was the one who owned the '' Red Moon Master'' id, she wanted to leave a long and harsh criticism-filled review just to disgust Song Yan. But before she could say anything Cai Wu took out her phone and cancelled the job in front of Song Yan such that the ID was removed from her contact list.


    " Here," Cai Wu showed the screen to Song Yan who nodded and was about to leave when Ji Ziyi spoke up again, " Is Madam Song from some unknown sect? Why did she not put her sect on the id?"


    Ji Ziyi looked at the deleted ID that was showing a request option and could not help but say sarcastically.


    " I am the disciple of Gu Chenyi, everyone who knows me in the S city is aware of it and my work itself speaks how skilled I am, I did not think that I needed to put my master''s name for people to take me seriously," Song Yan said calmly. " If have a big name as my master but I am not skilled what is the point."


    When Cai Wu heard that Song Yan''s master was Gu Chenyi, she was instantly filled with regret. After all, she was someone who followed Gu Chenyi and knew how skilled that man was, he was even called to give speeches at foreign universities and was a very famous man. On the other hand, Ji Ziyi scoffed, she had never heard the name Gu Chenyi and thought that it was some roadside master with no fame and power, she was thankful that she did not let Song Yan deal with her situation in case she worsened it.


    Song Yan did not wish to waste her time with Ji Ziyi. Although she was annoyed that she had to waste her time, she could not forcefully deal with the ghost, right?


    Seeing the look of disdain, Song Yan knew that she did not know about Gu Chenyi. Thus she turned on her heels and was about to leave when Cai Wu stopped her, " Madam Fu, we are willing please take a look at Ziyi."


    " If that''s the matter then Miss Ziyi needs to tell me what is wrong with her," Song Yan spoke calmly as she turned to look at Ji Ziyi. She knew that the woman was unwilling and so was she, did Ji Ziyi think that she was willing to see her stiff and perfunctory expression?


    Ji Ziyi thought of the strange things that were happening to her but did not open her mouth. Every night when she went to her room, she would feel someone following her. Her room was filled with talismans and yet nothing happened if anything it only made the entire room even more scary what was more as the sky turned dark, she would feel someone choking her.


    What was more many times when she woke up in the night, she saw a dark figure with a twisted face lying next to her. It was so scary that she could not help but tremble at just the mere memory of it.


    Cai Wu wanted to speak but she was interrupted by Ji Ziyi who sneered and then coldly said, " Looks like Miss Song''s master is some grassroots master. She can''t even see what is wrong with me, thest time I arranged for a master from the Heavenly Moon sect, she already knew what was wrong with me. I guess you need to change your masters, right Miss Song?"


    As soon as Ji Ziyi finished speaking, Cai Wu''s face turned pale. This stupid brat called Gu Chenyi a grassroots master? Was she joking?


    Song Yan''s lips curled in a smile, though she was smiling the look in her eyes turned even more mocking as she said, " I guess that Miss Ji is in good hands. Then there is no need for me to waste my time."


    Ji Ziyi on the other hand did not sense the mockery and then sneered coldly, " It will be better if Miss Song learns her own limits. It''s humiliating to show how useless you are right?"


    Her words were disrespectful but Song Yan could not be bothered to exin who she was and who Gu Chenyi was, instead when she saw that Cai Wu was trying to say something, she interrupted thetter and then said, " We will see who is useless very soon, Miss Ji but then I hope that you will not lower you head to beg me."


    When Ji Ziyi heard Song Yan''s words she felt like she had heard the biggest joke. She looked at Song Yan and sized her up before saying, " I don''t think the person who can make me beg is born yet, Miss Song."

 Chapter 1081 Another loss waiting to happen.

    Chapter 1081 Another loss waiting to happen.


    Before Song Yan left she looked at Ji Ziyi with a mysterious look and no matter what Cai Wu said she did not listen to her at all. Though it was her responsibility to exorcise ghosts, it did not mean that she would be willing to lower her self-respect. She had her own temper and she was not someone who could be bullied easily, she pulled Fu Yu Sheng who was ring at Ji Ziyi and then asked him to leave with her.


    Once she was gone, Cai Wu turned to look at Ji Ziyi with an ugly face. She felt that Ji Ziyi was just too impulsive. How could she say something like this without even knowing who Gu Chenyi was?


    Even if someone willingly handed hundreds of millions to Gu Chenyi, they might not be able to hire Gu Chenyi. How could Ji Ziyi send someone like Song Yan away?


    What was morepared to the Gu sect the Heavenly Moon was nothing!


    Cai Wu turned to look at Ji Ziyi and then scolded her right away, " You¡­ do you even know what have you done!" Cai Wu was so angry that she wanted to p Ji Ziyi, if not for the fact that this little ancestor could not be offended she really wanted to shake her and ask what she was thinking!


    She red at Ji Ziyi and then stated coldly, " Gu Chenyi is the heir and the master of the Gu sect! Compared to the master of the Heavenly Moon Sect, the difference is as big as heaven and earth! Have you ever seen the Sect master of the Heavenly Master giving out speeches in foreign countries? Are you out of your mind, Ziyi? How could you send away the disciple of the Gu sect''s master? The basic fee of appointing Gu Chenyi is more than a hundred million! Do you even know this?"


    Ji Ziyi was stunned when she heard Cai Wu''s words, a sh of regret glimmered in her eyes but soon she forgot about it and then sneered coldly, " You are worrying for the wrong reasons. Even if she is the disciple of the master of the Gu sect she must have entered the Gu sect a few months ago. Do you think that she can be any better than the master of the Heavenly Moon ?" She then paused and added, " No wonder Brother Yu Sheng is so obsessed with her, she must have done something to him."


    When Cai Wu heard Ji Ziyi''s words she was so rmed that she wanted to cover Ji Ziyi''s mouth with a tape. Was this woman crazy?


    " You can''t say something like this!" Cai Wu looked around and then started pushing Ji Ziyi inside the vanity van. This girl, she would kill her one of these days!


    On the other hand, Song Yan walked away from the two women she did not care about the noises made by Ji Ziyi as she knew that she had nothing to lose.


    " You don''t have to get angry with her, how old is she? And how old are we? If we say something harsh to her it will look like we are bullying her," Song Yan said to the man next to her, even though Fu Yu Sheng did not say anything to Ji Ziyi, how could Song Yan not know that he was angry?


    Fu Yu Sheng sneered and then said, " Thats why I did not say anything. Instead, I will go to Ji''s house and ask them what are they teaching the younger generation. Even if you could not help her as a junior she should have been respectful to you no matter what ."


    Song Yan did not say anything. She had nothing to say regarding this, if Fu Yu Sheng wanted to find Ji Zhuang Guang then he was free to do it.


    " Are you two done?" When Director Li saw that Song Yan returned. He thought that she would return with Ji Ziyi but when he did not see Ji Ziyi, Director Li felt his head throb. Just what kind of shitty luck did he have?


    As soon as this thought came into his head, Director Li turned to look at Song Yan and asked politely, " Madam Fu did you not say that you would take a look at my fortune ?"


    Song Yan looked at how servile and polite Director Li was to her and then waved her hand, " You can call me Xiao Yan like always Director Li. As for taking a look at your fortune, let''s go¡ª¡ª I will take a look."


    Director Li was really happy when he heard Song Yan''s response. He walked towards a tent as they were shooting in an outdoor area and did not have any particr resting ce.


    When the two of them entered the tent along with Fu Yu Sheng, Song Yan sat next to Fu Yu Sheng and then took a look at Director Li''s fortune. She did not ask for money as she had done a lot of damage to Director Li already. The poor Director Li had to shelve a million-budget film because of her, she would be too shameless if she asked for money in exchange for reading Director Li''s fortune.


    Song Yan took a look at the water in the ss and then turned to look at Director Li who was smiling at her generously. However, as soon as Song Yan took a look at Director Li''s face she saw the glittering golden aura of fortune covered with a big ck shadow which showed that Director Li was once again going to face great financial damage.


    Song Yan: "¡­" Sure enough, Director Li was born with bad luck.


    Fortunately, Director Li was not that unlucky. As long as he preserved himself and got over this loss he would be able to attain new heights in his working field. However, it all depended on the fact whether or not Director Li would be able to preserve or not.


    " Xiao Yan? What do you see?"

 Chapter 1082 Reading fortune of a past acquaintance

    Chapter 1082 Reading fortune of a past acquaintance


    Song Yan knew that she could not keep the matter to herself thus she sighed and then said calmly, " Director Li, your movie will be indeed popr but in between you will have to face some twists and turns which would act as obstacles for you." The poprity was not a normal one either, as long as Director Li persisted, he would be able to reach the top in no time. But this was not something that she could tell Director Li, thus Song Yan calmly looked at Director Li''s forehead and then continued, " This obstacle would be a major one but I hope you will not let go and continue to work hard with the same enthusiasm. I can see great fame and fortune in your future but it''s shrouded with a ck aura which means that your troubles are far from over. Only with perseverance will you be able to win."


    When Director Li heard that his troubles were far from over he could not help but frown. However, upon hearing that by preserving and facing his troubles, he could reach new fame and heights, Director Li was willing to work hard.


    This movie was not just a movie, it was his blood, sweat and tears that he had put into this art piece for the world to see.


    " Let''s go," Song Yan turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng after she was done speaking. She saw that Director Li was willing to work hard and that was all that mattered to her at the moment, as soon as she rose, Director Li asked his assistant to follow after Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan and show them the way.


    In fact, he would have gone himself but he received word that Ji Ziyi was finally out of her vanity van and was willing to shoot. Thus, he hurriedly rushed to the shooting location as he did not wish to miss this chance when he could clear two or three scenes.


    On the other hand, when Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng arrived at the entrance of the shooting location, they found a man walking toward them. Though the man was way past his forty, he was tall and lean with slightly curled hair in front of his forehead while the rest of the bangs were neatly arranged. Though he was in his forties and one could see age lines on his face, he looked rather charming. He looked charismatic and elegant as he talked to his assistant who was speaking to him about something.


    When Song Yan saw the man in front of her, her eyes lit up slightly as she knew who this man was, in her past life she had seen this man reaching new heights after the fall of the Fu family but even then she did not hate this man. As Tang Zhou never used unscrupulous methods to win against the Fu family, he was the only man who used the right methods and did not dig the Fu family''s corner after the death of her son.


    He even went to the Fu family graveyard and paid his respects to Fu Chen as the son of his business rival and friend.


    Tang Zhou neverughed at their conditions and remained respectful even when everyone else thought that the Fu family was done for.


    She looked at his clean features that were good and from them alone it could be seen that he was a good man with a wonderful character.


    However, as soon as Tang Zhou appeared close to her, she saw a green aura covering the top of his head and then recalled something that changed Song Yan''s expression.


    She reached out her hand and stopped Tang Zhou from entering the set, " Wait, Mister Tang, there is something that I wish to tell you."


    Tang Zhou was stumped after being stopped by Song Yan, he turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who nodded at him and then turned to look at Song Yan who stood in front of him.


    He naturally thought that nothing was wrong with Song Yan as he had done business with Fu Yu Sheng and knew that his character was much better than most of the businessmen. He also knew that Song Yan was the female lead of the movie in which his wife was working and thus, he thought that she was only greeting him since Fu Yu Sheng was starting his business in the capital, " Madam Fu, can we talk about businesster on?"


    Song Yan: "¡­"


    Though she did want Tang Zhou and Fu Yu Sheng to cooperate, she was not here for that.


    She looked at the sses that were born by Tang Zhou and then opened her yin and yang eyes before she saw what happened to Tang Zhou and felt her expression change.


    She was not the only one, Tang Zhou saw Song Yan''s eyes suddenly turn white and was startled. He wanted to ask what kind of demonic activity was this but when he turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng thetter was looking at him with a re.


    Though thetter did not say a single word, Tang Zhou heard his warning loud and clear. If he dared to say one thing wrong about Song Yan, then he could forget about speaking anything!


    Tang Zhou nervously looked at Song Yan whose eyes were back to normal and then cautiously called her out, " Madam Fu?"


    Song Yan looked at the man in front of her and then took out a protection talisman from her space ring before handing it to Tang Zhou. She asked him to take it before she exined, " Mister Tang, I know this mighte as a bit shocking to you but when you enter the shooting location, you will meet with your wife''s sister. I will suggest that you do not drink anything that she hands you while pretending that you did. And oh, as a colleague who has worked with your wife, I will suggest that you take a look at your son''s blood lineage. If not then who knows? You might lose more than you think you will."


    After saying that she did not give Tang Zhou a chance to speak and left.

 Chapter 1083 You are dead meat

    Chapter 1083 You are dead meat


    After Song Yan left with Fu Yu Sheng, Tang Zhou and his assistant were stunned. What did Song Yan mean by this? He turned to look at his assistant who seemed to be just as stunned as him. Tang Zhou then asked, " Who is Little Xiu''s manager?"


    Though Tang Zhou did not believe that his wife would harm him simr to Xiao Xiu, Song Yan had no reason to harm him either.What was more Song Yan would not say something like this when she knew that her husband and him were in talks regarding business cooperation.


    " It''s Li Fengyu. He used to study together with you and Madam," replied the assistant. Xiao Xiu was a small actress who was asked to y the role of Song Yan''s mother, though they were not far apart in age, Xiao Xiu looked a bit older with her heavy features and with her make-up, she looked even more aged than Song Yan.


    In fact, Tang Zhou had asked Xiao Xiu to give up acting many times as she did not make anyrge sshes in the industry in the past but that woman was stubborn and did not listen saying that she wanted to pursue her passion. But now Tang Zhou could not help but doubt her intentions, was she pursuing her passion or was she keeping an excuse to have Li Fengyu next to her?


    Since Li Fengyu was his friend, Tang Zhou had never doubted him but now.


    Tang Zhou''s eyes shed but he did as Song Yan said to him, it wasn''t a big deal anyway unless what she said was right. He asked his assistant to rush to the school and bring his son''s samples to the DNA testing department for a paternity test and then went to the shooting location himself.


    When he arrived at the shooting location, instead of meeting Xiao Xiu who was supposed to be shooting a scene, he met with his sister-inw, Xiao Qiuyi.


    "Brother-inw, what are you doing here?" Xiao Qiuyi asked as she looked at Tang Zhou in surprise. As she made a small movement with her phone, Tang Zhou neatly caught it but did not say anything. He simply looked at Xiao Qiuyi and said, " I am here to meet with your sister, what''s the matter?"


    " Ah, sister is busy shooting. Why don''t youe and sit inside the vanity van?" Xiao Qiuyi invited Tang Zhou, though Tang Zhou already had a feeling that something was wrong. He wanted to see what Xiao Qiuyi and Xiao Xiu wanted to see, though he did not wish to doubt Song Yanpared to her, he hoped Xiao Xiu would not let him down.


    He followed Xiao Qiuyi inside and sure enough, a few minutester he saw her returning with a drink. She handed it to him and said, " I have already called my sister¡­ brother inw, you must be parched right? Drink up."


    Tang Zhou looked at the murky white drink andughed lightly, sure enough, he underestimated the ruthlessness of his wife and sister-inw. He pretended to take a sip and then acted along with Xiao Qiuyi, it did not take long for him to close his eyes and drop his head.


    A few secondster he heard someone move him to the bed and then reach out for his clothes.


    " Don''t me me too much brother inw, there is nothing that I can do. If I don''t do this then my sister will block my card," Tang Zhou heard Xiao Qiuyi say as soon as he heard her speak, he felt his heart shudder. So ten years of marriage amounted to this?


    " I see, how can I me you?" As soon as Tang Zhou spoke Xiao Qiuyi was stunned her hands paused and she turned to run. But her hand was caught by Tang Zhou who looked down at her coldly. He said, " Did I treat you or your sister any worse than you should have been?"


    " No¡­ brother-inw, let me go¡ª-I.." Xiao Qiuyi wanted to say something but Tang Zhou knocked her out before sending her away with his junior assistant who followed him after his assistant left to deal with the matter regarding Tang Bo''s paternity test.


    Once he was done Tang Zhou looked at the phone that belonged to Xiao Qiuyi and then sent the message to Xiao Xiu and waited silently.


    Ten minutester.


    He heard Xiao Xiu''s voice and from the looks of it, she was crying and sobbing.


    " I can''t believe my own sister and husband! How will I live?" As she cried she did not forget to fill in the details that were needed.


    Tang Zhou heard her cries and waited for the vanity van''s door to push open. As soon as the door was pushed open, Xiao Xiu''s cries came to a sudden halt and even Li Fengyu who opened the door looked at Tang Zhou with shock in his eyes.


    " T...Tang Zhou?" Xiao Xiu looked at the impable Tang Zhou and was stunned, she did not know what happened. Didn''t Xiao Qiuyi send her a message that said that it was done? Then howe Tang Zhou was standing in front of her perfectly?


    " Xiao Xiu, your acting skills are really good. It''s too bad that you only know how to act when you are pitting someone," stated Tang Zhou as he looked coldly at Xiao Xiu and Li Fengyu. " You two must havee in a hurry right? I hope I did not ruin the little fun that you were having in the hotel."


    Though he only guessed, Tang Zhou caught the shock and fear that passed in Li Fengyu and Xiao Xiu''s eyes. His heart if possible sunk even more.


    " Ah Zhou, what are you saying? I don''t¡ª¡ª"


    " Stop. There is no need to y smart with me, I know that you are not only cheating on me, I also know that Tang Bo¡­oh no, he should be called Li Bo is not my son!"


    When Xiao Xiu heard Tang Zhou''s words, her eyes widened, she wanted to quibble but she couldn''t get a chance to say anything. Tang Zhou looked at his watch and then nced at her disdainfully before saying, " I have wasted more than ten years on you. I don''t want to waste another minute. Xiao Xiu, we are over."


    He then turned to look at Li Fengyu whose expression was that of shock and terror before adding, "And so are you."


    Who knows whether it was his n failing or the fact that he was exposed, Li Fengyu exploded and screamed, " Tang Zhou, you are dead meat!"

 Chapter 1084 Who is more good looking

    Chapter 1084 Who is more good looking


    Li Fengyu''s scream was so loud that it attracted the attention of Director Li who immediately rushed to the vanity van. What happened? Why did Li Fengyue to the shooting location? Weren''t Xiao Xiu''s scenes finished? What were they doing here?


    It would have been better if Director Li hadn''t seen what happened because when he saw Li Fengyu attacking Tang Zhou with a knife that was aimed right at Tang Zhou''s heart, he immediately felt his head swoon. What was this? What was this? If Tang Zhou was harmed on the set then the police would once again put a halt on the shooting what was more if bloodshed happened then it would be really unlucky!


    " What are you doing!" Director Li was terrified but the person who was even more terrified was Tang Zhou. He never thought that Li Fengyu whom he treated as a friend and thought that he was a gentleman would actually dare to stab him in the chest like this, he looked at Li Fengyu who rushed towards him and did not know what to do.


    Terror wed at his heart and Tang Zhou could not even move his feet or hands to protect himself. The blow of his wife not being his wife and his son not being his son was bad enough and now that Li Fengyu was aiming at him with a knife, Tang Zhou stood like a fool with his headpletely nk.


    But before Li Fengyu could stab him, thetter was thrown away with a bang as if he collided with a wall and even the knife flew out of his hands. As soon as Li Fengyu fell to the ground, the junior assistant rushed forward and snatched the knife from the floor while kicking Li Fengyu in the chest.


    Though Tang Zhou was a stern man he did not treat Li Fengyu and Xiao Xiu any worse, the two of them have benefited a lot from his boss and yet they schemed against him like this? They had to be joking! Especially Xiao Xiu, did she think that she was some sort of beautiful siren? With her face like this, she should think twice before cheating on someone like Tang Zhou!


    Director Li, assistant Director Chen and Tang Zhou, as the parties concerned regarding this matter were the most affected. They were terrified especially Tang Zhou, if he hadn''t been warned earlier and knew what these three people were nning then he wouldn''t even know how he died! Most probably Li Fengyu wanted his property to be handed to his son as for Xiao Xiu---- He turned to look at Xiao Xiu who was trembling nervously on the side.


    Seeing her tremble Tang Zhou did not have any particr feelings, he admitted that he chased after Xiao Xiu but when she lost her youth and became old and ugly, he never thought of keeping women outside and even though she only gave birth to only one son for him, he did not say anything.


    He had respected and treated her with kindness only for her to stab him in the back.


    Just now if the n of these three people worked then he would have lost his reputation and he would have to hand more than half of his properties to Xiao Xiu as they did not sign any agreements to separate their properties in the past.


    " Is this how you repay me?" He could not help but ask Xiao Xiu. " What did I do wrong?"


    Yes, he chased after her but if she liked Li Fengyu she could have refused him!


    Xiao Xiu shivered and then looked at Tang Zhou with hatred in her eyes as she said, " If I have refused wouldn''t you have used your power to block me?"


    Tang Zhou closed his eyes as he shook his head. He did not even think about doing such a thing to Xiao Xiu nor was he going to do it now that they were separated like this, he calmly took a breath and then said, " I will send the divorce agreement you can sign it. Let''s have an amiable divorce, lest you say that I blocked your future path."


    After speaking he did not waste his breath on Xiao Xiu and then walked past her. On the other hand, Director Li was so angry that he wanted to smash someone''s head, this ¡ª¡ª this ¡­ Xiao Xiu derailed in her marriage?


    Even if Tang Zhou did not publicize this matter with so many people seeing this joke was it possible for rumours to not start? Fart! Like hell, it was going to happen!


    He turned to look at his assistant director who looked back at him. Before he snapped, " What are you looking at me for? Go and look for another actress! We have to reshoot Miss Xiao''s scenes." He dared not to use the scenes of a derailed woman!


    When Xiao Xiu heard Director Li''s words, she hated her husband even more. Look, he did not even divorce her and she already lost a movie because Director Li was scared of her husband! But what could she do? She was just a poor woman!


    On the other hand, Tang Zhou was looking at the talisman that Song Yan handed to him. He did not believe a word when Song Yan said that this talisman would save his life but now that he saw the talisman that was half burnt, he realized that she was not joking! It really did save his life.


    If he had known that the talisman was such a good thing then he would have definitely bought more from Song Yan. Never mind, he would think of a way to get Song Yan''s contact from Fu Yu Sheng, since the two of them were going to stay in the capital, he could always visit them.


    Song Yan on the other hand looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was acting like a puppy and then pushed him away, " What are you sulking for?"


    " I saw your eyes lit up when you saw Tang Zhou," Fu Yu Sheng pouted. He could never forget how Song Yan looked at Tang Zhou with her eyes shining brightly, what was that man? Just a fart! Compared to him how could Tang Zhou hold a candle?

 Chapter 1085 Ghostly face

    Chapter 1085 Ghostly face


    Song Yan rolled her eyes. She pushed the man who was leaning on her and then said coldly, " You are thinking too much, I did not help Tang Zhou because he is good looking but because he will be of some use to our family. Though you might believe that there is no need for our Fu family to lower ourselves, it''s better to have a few connections that might help you in the future."


    Only when Fu Yu Sheng heard that Song Yan did it for him, did he smile brightly. Looks like his wife still had him in heart!


    Seeing the man smile foolishly Song Yan did not know what to say, no wonder many women thought that she had put a charm on her husband. He was really something. She sighed and then added, " The reason I helped him is because I want to know what is Ji Ziyi hiding."


    If not for the fact that she stumbled on Tang Zhou, she would have forgotten the events of herst life. For some reason she cannot help but think of how Xiao Xiu who remained married to Tang Zhou silently suddenly decided to go against him. In her past life, no one warned Tang Zhou and the poor guy ended up getting schemed against by his wife and her lover.


    Although her memory of herst life was getting blurred slowly, she clearly remembered that after Tang Zhou was schemed against half of his properties was taken away by Xiao Xiu and those half properties were the most sessful ones as for Tang Zhou he would left with only the unsessful ones.


    Xiao Xiu and Li Fengyu patted their butts and left even Xiao Qiuyi became a well known celebrity only Tang Zhou who was the most innocent in the entire scheme was ruined.


    If she was not wrong when Tang Zhou was struggling the one who married him was Ji Ziyi. Though the gap between the two was quite big, the two of them somehow matched with one another ¡ª¡ª Song Yan did not know how it happened and why the Ji family married their precious daughter to Tang Zhou who was twice her age.


    But what she knew was that after Tang Zhou married Ji Ziyi his business started to boom and soon he was back on track but as he touched fifty, suddenly his health deteriorated and he was not able to survive even for three months before he was dead. She did not see Tang Zhou''s death but she did see his corpse when it was kept in the Tang''s ancestral hall.


    And when she saw his corpse Song Yan could not even believe that the two were really the same person. The man who was so young and good looking looked like he was an old ghost with bald head, sunken face and his skin paler than the moon. There were purple and blue veins sticking out of his skin and he looked as thin as paper, it was as if he had been poisoned but Song Yan knew that Ji Ziyi would not do something like this to harm her husband.


    Back then Ji Ziyi made a loud fuss and even hung herself iming that she had lost everything with Tang Zhou''s death .


    Everyone praised her for being a loving wife and havingsincere heart. But now that Song Yan had seen Ji Ziyi, she did not think that the girl was sincere and kind enough to fall in love with Tang Zhou who was poor and bankrupt back then.


    What was more after six years of Tang Zhou''s death she married another husband who was a famous tycoon and lived a wonderful life. No one even med her because she had already shown her sincerity to her ex husband what was more Ji Ziyi''s life got better after the death of Tang Zhou which made many people say that she was being held back by Tang Zhou.


    But the thing was that Ji Ziyi did not have any sort of affliation with wealth! How could she marry a tycoon and live a rich life. And what happened to the ghost that was haunting her? Since she was not the one who helped Ji Ziyi who was the one who helped her? Was it the sect master of the Heavenly Moon Sect.


    Her eyes narrowed as she summoned Fang Yanli and asked her to investigate the Heavenly Moon Sect for some reasons she had a feeling that the Heavenly Moon sect was rted to her dear nanny in red.


    Song Yan was lost in her thoughts and Fu Yu Sheng did not bother her with his quibbling. As long as his wife had him in her heart, he could rest at ease who told his wife to be so brilliant? He cannot rest in ease !


    Song Yan did not know that her husband was wasting his time thinking about this and that, she was currently thinking about whether or not to deal with Ji Ziyi. Though Tang Zhou was able to escape the situation where he would lose everything, she could not trust Ji Ziyi. That girl was good at pretending when her benefits were concerned.


    As for what Ji Ziyi said about attracting a malicious spirit when she went to worship her ancestors, she did not believe a bit! Malicious spirits targeted those who were weak at heart and were innocent and kind. If that Ji Ziyi was kind then Song Yan was willing to write her name upside down.


    On the other hand, Ji Ziyi finally finished shooting before the evening and returned to her house.


    Due to what happened with Xiao Xiu all her scenes with Madam Xiao were cancelled and she had to reshoot it, just thinking about it made her annoyed. If not for the fact that Director Li was a big shot director, she would have long thrown her temper!


    What was more her manager also told her that this movie was bound to be a hit, Ji Ziyi could not let it go.


    " Ziyi, just bear with it," Cai Wu said to her as she dropped Ji Ziyi at her home. " As long as you hold on, you will be able to be a star in the future!"


    Ji Ziyi did not say anything she closed the door of the car and then headed to her bedroom where she strode straight to the bathing room to take a bath but as soon as she reached for the button of her shirt, she saw a ghostly face looking back at her through the mirror.

 Chapter 1086 Lights flickered.

    Chapter 1086 Lights flickered.


    Ji Ziyi''s face froze and her entire body trembled as she looked at the ghostly face in the mirror. She scrambled away from the mirror while screaming, " This is my house! Get out of here!"


    As she scrambled away from the mirror, she ended up dropping the cup and bottles that were sitting on the cab under the mirror causing loud bangs and noises to fill the small bathroom.


    Hearing the noise that wasing out of Ji Ziyi''s room, the housekeeper in charge of the Ji house came rushing to the second floor while knocking on the door of Ji Ziyi''s bedroom.


    " Miss Ziyi? Miss Ziyi? What is the matter with you?" The housekeeper called loudly. What was happening? Upon whom Ji Ziyi was screaming and telling them to get out? As the housekeeper looked at the talismans that were sticking to Ji Ziyi''s door, he was a bit scared but when he thought about the sry that he received from the Ji family only to take care of Ji Ziyi, he knocked on the door once more and shouted even more loudly, " Miss Ziyi! Please respond or else I will have to get the keys."


    Ji Ziyi came to her senses after hearing the call of the housekeeper. Her body was frozen stiff and when she looked at the mirror, she could not help but flinch but this time when she raised her head to look at the mirror, she did not see the ghostly face. There was nothing other than her own face, which was pale and terrifyingly blue because of the scare that she just received.


    For a moment, Ji Ziyi was not sure whether or not she really saw the ghost''s face. Maybe she was imagining it? No, no surely she must be imagining it. She had been worrying over that ghost who was haunting her day and night which was why she saw that reflection in the mirror, there was nothing inside the bathing room or the mirror.


    Ji Ziyi suppressed the fear that was brimming in her heart and then clenched her ttering teeth tightly. She then turned to speak to the housekeeper, " I am fine, I just slipped while practising my lines. By the way, why did you not apply the talismans on the bathroom walls? Why is it barren? Come and ce the talismans here and make sure that you bring the ones that are useful."


    After she was done ordering the housekeeper, Ji Ziyi dressed up not feeling the need to bathe anymore as she hurried out and then called Cai Wu.


    " Sister Cai? Didn''t you say that you have a talisman that was blessed by a priest of the temple in the city M? Can you send it to me?" As soon as Cai Wu picked up the call, Ji Ziyi spoke in a hurry.


    On the other side of the calm, Cai Wu was stunned. She was a bit worried in the beginning as she firmly believed that Ji Ziyi had attracted an evil spirit which was stronger than most and asked her to keep a talisman that was blessed by a priest but thetter refused saying that it looked tacky and cheap.


    Unexpectedly she suddenly asked for the talisman. Though Cai Wu was stunned and a bit surprised, she still nodded and then said, " I have kept it. Don''t worry, I did not throw it away. This talisman was blessed by the priest of the Blessing of the Heavens'' temple, you know the one where everyone visits to make their wishes fulfilled? You will not regret it."


    Cai Wu wanted to keep this talisman for herself but now that Ji Ziyi had asked for it, she decided to hand it to her. Compared to her, Ji Ziyi was much younger and needed it more.


    Ji Ziyi heaved a sigh of relief. Since Cai Wu did not live far away, she sent a servant to bring the talisman from Cai Wu''s apartment. No matter what she needed to make sure that she was safe!


    Thus, Ji Ziyi stayed on pins and needles throughout the entire time and only straightened up when she received the yellow talisman. As soon as the yellow talisman was handed to her, Ji Ziyi heaved a sigh of relief. She returned to her room while asking the housekeeper to stay close to her room. Though she was at ease after receiving the talisman, Ji Ziyi was still a bit afraid and wanted someone to stay next to her.


    The housekeeper agreed as he too could not bear the pressure of something happening to Ji Ziyi.


    Once she was inside her room, Ji Ziyi went to her bed and thenid down feeling an ache in her back. When her back throbbed, Ji Ziyi could not help but curse Director Li in her heart a few times. She could not understand why that man was so particr about things that were not under her control.


    Why should she be the one who has to hang in the air for more than three hours to shoot? She could have used a body double but no! Director Li just had to be partial. He asked her to continue to shoot even when she told him that her waist was hurting with all the loops and wires that were attached to the belt.


    At the same time, she could not help but be annoyed with Song Yan. Why did she have toe in front of her and then show her face to her? Was she rubbing it in her face that she was the woman who married Fu Yu Sheng? At the same time, she could not help but wonder if Fu Yu Sheng was under a spell or something of the sort. Because if not then why would he fall in love with someone like Song Yan?


    When she thought about how no one was taking her seriously because she did not have the richest man supporting her, Ji Ziyi could not help but be annoyed. ''


    Just as she was thinking of a way to deal with Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan, the lights in her room started to flicker.

 Chapter 1087 Hands that holds her life

    Chapter 1087 Hands that holds her life


    Ji Ziyi frowned as she looked at the flickering lights. She knew it. The servants of the family were really shirking off work, she asked them to change the bulbs in her rooms as they continued to flicker but those idiots did not listen to her.


    She picked up her phone and turned the torch on before she slipped off the bed and then headed towards the door where she ced her hand on the knob and pulled it hard. However, no matter how she pulled the door knob it did not budge.


    " Th...Third brother is that you? I am telling you this is not funny." Ji Ziyi thought that it was her third brother who caused trouble for her but the door did not open. Even when she threw her weight on the door, it did not open. Her heart could not help but squeeze as Ji Ziyi banged on the surface of the door and shouted, " Housekeeper Zhou? Housekeeper Zhou? Where are you open the door!"


    The only reply that she got was the sound of sshing water in the bathing room. It was as if someone was walking inside the bathing room which caused Ji Ziyi to stiffen as she tried her best to suppress her trembling heart and she shouted again, "Housekeeper Zhou? What are you doing? Open the door."


    No sooner did she finish speaking the door of the bathing room opened with a light click causing Ji Ziyi''s heart to jump even more wildly. Just now she knew that she locked the door of the bathing room, so howe it was suddenly opened? Did she not lock it properly?


    Ji Ziyi thought in her head and hurriedly tightened her grip on the talisman that Cai Wu sent to her. It was going to be fine there was no need for her to worry, this talisman was going to keep her safe.


    While holding the talisman in a death grip, Ji Ziyi tried to pull the door once again but paused when she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her neck. It was as if someone had drilled their nails in her neck. Startled she did not even breathe, she continued to hold the talisman in her hands as she tried to open the door.


    No..no¡­


    Her expression continued to get more and more stiff. While her teeth started to chatter. The light in her room which was flickering wentpletely out leaving her alone with the torch of her phone which too started to shut on and off.


    She could feel that the pain in her neck was getting more and more worse. The sound of footsteps stopped but instead, she felt something cold and icy standing right behind her.


    Her face was still and filled with terror. She tried to stop her teeth from chattering while subconsciously trying to shake off the grip that was on her neck.


    Ji Ziyi could feel the ws that were on her neck digging more and more into her skin. She dropped her gaze and then looked at her neck only to see two hands sticking out, the two sets of fingers looked even more distinct than before.


    The two hands seemed to have sensed that she was looking at them and thus they immediately withdrew but not without scraping the skin on her neck.


    " AH!" Ji Ziyi screamed in pain but the worst was yet toe. The second the hands settled on her shoulders before dragging down her back.


    The two hands swiped down her back, the nails digging so deep that they took a bite of her skin with them.


    Ji Ziyi was so frightened that she let out a blood-curdling scream. The shrill scream echoed through her room and the entire mansion.


    The next day when Song Yan went to the set to finish her scenes with Ji Ziyi given that Xue Zhi Ming hadn''t been convinced by Director Li, she could only agree to shoot the scenes with Director Li. However, when she arrived at the scene, she found out that Ji Ziyi had met with an ident and had been sent to the hospital for emergency treatment.


    However, Song Yan knew that the matter was not that simple. She was convinced that Ji Ziyi met with that malicious ghost once more but that had nothing to do with her just as she finished thinking she received a call from Ji Ziyi''s manager Cai Wu.


    This time, Cai Wu was not only polite but she was even more solicitous than before, if not for the fact that they were standing at two different locations, Song Yan was sure that Cai Wu would have kowtowed in front of her. She sounded reverent as she pleaded, " Madam Fu, can we discuss the matter once more? It was Ziyi who was unaware and offended you. I apologize on her behalf. She already knows her mistake, please if you are free can you meet with us?"


    Song Yan did not agree and she did not say a single word which caused Cai Wu to panic even more. She was afraid that Song Yan would decline and immediately said, " Madam Song, we can discuss this matter. The cost does not matter, as long as you can help Ziyi, we are willing to take out as much sum of money as possible. Her Brothers agree too!"


    Upon hearing this Song Yan was a bit moved as the Ji family could help Fu Yu Sheng in his business. Even though she knew that he was skilled enough, she still wanted to help her husband but when she thought about how disrespectful Ji Ziyi was to herst time, she curled her lips and refused, " Miss Cai, I really cannot help Miss Ji with this matter. Like she said my grassroots master and I are not skilled enough. Forgive me for not being able to help you. I believe that if Miss Ji can find someone else much better than us grassroots master and disciple ."


    After saying that she was about to hang up the phone without another word but how could Cai Wu let that happen? She had already exined everything to Jiang Zhuang Guang and handed him the phone, afraid that the disciple of the Gu sect''s master would refuse her again.


    Jiang Zhuang Guang took the phone and then said calmly, " Miss Song, it''s me. Jiang Zhuang Guang. If you agree then I will let your husband have the developingnd near themercial area as well as the fields which are close to the factory sight. The total amount of thesends cost more than a billion."


    Ji Ziyi had previously offered only fifty million yuan to solve her problem but now her brother was actually offering her a billion worth of assets. Song Yan was sure that he would be feeling regretful upon losing a chunk of this juicy meat.


    Indeed, Jiang Zhuang Guang was feeling sore upon losing these two pieces ofnd but what he could do? Ji Ziyi was unconscious and the master she contacted actually asked them to bring a live human whose luck was great. Jiang Zhuang Guang was an unscrupulous business man but he still had his bottom line he would never do something so unscrupulous as ruining someone else''s life for his sister.


    That was why when he investigated the Heavenly Moon sect and found out that it was actually a dark sect under the facade of a proper one! He naturally would not leave his sister''s matters in the hands of such a person thus he refused and then asked Cai Wu to contact someone else. It was then when Cai Wu told him that Song Yan was Gu Chenyi''s disciple which was why he was willing to take out such a big hand.


    In fact, if his sister hadn''t offended Song Yan, he would have never handed thetter two pieces of such goodnds.


    Afraid that Song Yan would refuse he added, " Master Song, Ziyi knows her mistake and so do we. I am willing to sign the contract as long as you are willing to visit us at the hospital. Please don''t take Ziyi''s words seriously, she is still young and she has been pampered by us causing her to be like this, I will apologize on her behalf and our family''s behalf."


    In fact, Song Yan too wanted to see what was going on with Ji Ziyi and why she married Tang Zhou in the past life.


    Of course, she was also curious about what happened to Tang Zhou and Ji Ziyi. As well as the weird pattern of her life and fate, also she wanted to know how Ji Ziyi came to know that dark sect and what was the reason why that dark sect approached her. Was there something that the dark sect wanted that the Ji family had? If so then she wanted to get her hands on that thing before the dark sect could!


    Thus, Song Yan decided to give the Ji family a visit, " Alright, Master Ji. Since you are so genuine how can I refuse ?"

 Chapter 1088 Questions that need answers

    Chapter 1088 Questions that need answers


    When Ji Zhuang Guang heard Song Yan''s words he smiled wryly. Sincere? Of course, he was sincere! Who asked his sister to offend Song Yan who was the disciple of Gu Chenyi? If his sister had reigned on her mouth and did not say nonsense then he would have never taken out such a big sum of money just aspensation!


    Just thinking about the twonds that he fought for so long and had to hand so much money to the third party only to be given as gifts madeJi Zhuang Guang cover his eyes and sob in an ugly manner. But as the master and the heir of the Ji family, he could only shed tears of blood inside his heart and could not do anything else.


    " Then I will see you in the hospital,"Ji Zhuang Guang said to Song Yan as he ended the call.


    In the hospital''s VIP ward,Ji Zhuang Guang turned to face his family who were looking at him sternly. His second brother Ji Nan asked, " Are you sure that this woman is reliable? We have met with more than a total of hundred masters and yet we have never seen even the light of this matter being dealt with if anything they have made it worse!"


    " Thats right, I have nothing against this woman and if she can deal with the matter then I am more than willing to hand her the two pieces ofnd but what if she is just a fake?" said Ji Jinfu with a frown on his face.


    Even Father Ji and Mother Ji were worried.


    " She is the real deal,"Ji Zhuang Guang replied. After being fooled by many celestial masters who faked themselves as true masters,Ji Zhuang Guang had learned his lesson. He had investigated Song Yan and he knew that she was indeed the disciple of Gu Chenyi and was doted on a lot. It was rumoured that after Gu Chenyi the one who held most power in her hands was Song Yan.


    What was more, he had heard of what happened with Tang Zhou. A master who could bring someone from the mouth of death, she could never be a simple person. He had a feeling that Song Yan was a capable woman, so after something happened to Ji Ziyi he finally decided to call Song Yan.


    Ji Zhuang Guang looked at his two brothers and then added, " I know that you are worried but you should always have a bottom line. How can you think of harming someone else just because Ziyi is in trouble? She is your precious, someone else''s daughter is not precious? Don''t even think of calling that sect master again. He is a dark arts practitioner."


    After speaking to his brothers, he turned to look at Ji Ziyi and then said patiently before saying, " Ziyi, you need to calm down. Madam Song is going to arrive here in a few minutes and you need to be really polite with her when talking with her, all right?"


    Ji Ziyi on the other hand was in no position to be calm. Her face was pale and her eyes were red as if they were going to bleed any second. Her body was trembling as she hugged herself. When she sawJi Zhuang Guang arrive closer to her, she immediately grabbed his hands and then shouted incoherently,"Brother Zhuang Guang, that ghost will kill me! It''s here to kill me! There is a ghost! It''s right in front of you! I saw it, I swear! That thing wanted to skin me alive! There was blood all over the floor, it locked me up and almost killed me!"


    Ji Ziyi cried as she spoke, tears and snot dripped down her eyes and nose as she sniffed and beggedJi Zhuang Guang to save her. She was no longer the elegant and graceful, Miss Ji of the Ji family. She was now looking like a patient who ran out of an asylum.


    Hearing her cry and scream like this,Ji Zhuang Guang did not know what to do. Behind him, he could hear his mother cry heartbreakingly, " What happened to my sweet daughter? She is so kind and polite to everyone, howe she suddenly got entangled in this mess, how will she live like this?"


    Father Ji tried to coax his wife whileJi Zhuang Guang coaxed his sister. However, after hearing Ji Ziyi repeat the same words over and over again, he could not help but think that the spirit that was haunting his sister was not a simple spirit. It was no longer pranks and scary attacks that only proved that there was an entity next to them. It had not moved to attack his sister and even intended to take her life!


    He had been to Ji Ziyi''s room and he had seen the floor that was covered in blood. He knew that Ji Ziyi was not lying. The ghost indeed attacked her, the doctors and nurses told him that the injuries on Ji Ziyi''s back were more like s scar because of a bad fall butJi Zhuang Guang did not believe him.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel Ji Zhuang Guang coaxed his sister to calm down.


    Fortunately, he was not alone with Ji Jinfu and Ji Nan was with him or else he would have gone crazy with the amount of fuss that Ji Ziyi was making, she even scratched his hands while trying to w her way out of his grip.


    With the three brothers trying to calm Ji Ziyi down, thetter slowly calmed down.


    Ji Zhuang Guang was worried that his sister would harm herself in this condition thus he did not let go of her hands. After half an hour, when he saw Song Yan arrive with awyer following behind him, Ji Zhuang Guang did not care that she was here to take thends for him, he treated her as if she was his saviour. He quickly rushed to open the door and then solicitously greeted her, " Master Song, you are here? Come here please sit down." As he spoke he turned to his brother and sister before saying, " Jinfu, Ah Nan and Ziyi where are your manners, should you not be greeting Master Song?"


    Ji Jinfu and Ji Nan exchanged a look before they greeted Song Yan while Ji Ziyi acted as if she did not hear the words of Ji Zhuang Guang.


    Song Yan was not in a hurry, she looked at Ji Ziyi''s forehead which was shrouded with death aura and knew that the girl had run into a very great trouble. She retracted her gaze and then looked at Ji Ziyi who was acting stubborn even on her death bed and then said, " Looks like Miss Ji does not want me here, should I leave then? You can discuss this matter slowly with one another."


    At this moment, Ji Ziyi knew that her brother would not call that dark sect master. Though she did not understand why her brother had so many qualms which could be dealt with money easily, she did not say anything instead she turned to look at Song Yan who was talking about leaving and then remembered the scene that happened in the room with her. She shivered and then gritted her teeth before saying, " Can you really save me?"


    Song Yan paused in her strides and then turned to look at Ji Ziyi before saying, " Whether or not I can save you depends on the fact whether or not you are willing to tell the truth. And it''s better if you don''t say that the Heavenly Moon sect could deal with your issue without asking any questions. Those who do legitimate work will always ask questions that need answers while those who do shady business will do anything as long as you give them money. So are you going to answer my questions?"


    " I will just ask me!"


    " How and where did you run into this evil being? I know that you went to the ancestral graveyard but I don''t think that the chances of you running into a malicious ghost there that too in the morning ¡ª¡ª are not very high. Which means that you must have gone somewhere else."


    Without waiting for her daughter to speak, Mother Ji suddenly spoke up for her daughter, " My Ziyi does not have the habit of running amok. She only goes to work and thenes back home. Where can she go? And I have taught her better, there is no way she will head down to a shady ce."


    Song Yan nodded. She then turned to look at Ji Ziyi and once again asked, " Miss Ziyi, I heard that you have been unlucky for a while can you tell me when you started to suddenly turn unlucky?" She then raised her gaze and added softly, " The fate you were born with has suddenly twisted into something else.Which is why I need to know when it all started to happen." Before Mother Ji could say anything more, Song Yan added, " I need Miss Ziyi to answer these questions, if you don''t mind Madam Ji."

 Chapter 1089 The mysterious mother and daughter

    Chapter 1089 The mysterious mother and daughter


    As she finished speaking, Song Yan turned to look at Ji Ziyi who stiffened upon hearing her question. She looked at her nkly as if she had no idea what Song Yan was talking about, upon noticing this Song Yan narrowed her eyes and then turned to look at the Ji family who looked even more confused.


    " Maybe you do not know, but after Miss Ji turned eleven her features suddenly distorted. Though it''s not visible to normal humans as an expert I can see that her physiognomy has changed which is why I need to clear this matter up," she then turned to look at Ji Ziyi again and questioned her, " I know that this might be a bit personal to you but I need to find out whether my suspicions are correct or not. So in case you met with a supernatural phenomenon six years ago please tell me everything in detail."


    " Six years ago? Isn''t that when your nanny stopped working?" Mother Ji suddenly spoke up from the side causing Song Yan to turn to look at her as she questioned, " Her nanny?"


    " Yeah the one¡ª¡ª"


    Ji Ziyi who was silent till now finally opened her mouth and quickly regained her senses. She then said calmly, " This has nothing to do with Nanny Ren." She turned to look at Song Yan and then answered in a stern voice, " Six years ago, I was studying at the school as everyone knew my scores were rather good whenpared to my ssmates. Maybe Madam Song will take this matter lightly but there was a girl who always ranked behind me, her mother and she were really jealous of me but they pretended to be rather close to me. The two of them tried to get close to me and they seeded as well because well I was just a child and believed them."


    " I fell for their tricks and they snatched my luck. Back then I did not know that such a thing even existed, so I did not think that there was anything wrong with me. But then I failed in my exams, bad things started to happen to me, I even got run over by a truck and almost died. Back then my second brother thought that something was weird about me which is why he took me to a temple where a Daoist solved the matter for me but it had a lot of impact on my luck and my life."


    She paused for a while and then continued, " After that, the Daoist asked me to do a lot of good deeds but the thing is that the lost luck cannot be recovered even if I try my best. I went from being the wittiest and the most charming student to a nobody."


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes. She had heard about luck being snatched but she never heard about a person bing dimwitted just because their luck was snatched. What was she talking about?


    However before she could question the woman any further, she heard Ji Jinfu say, " Ziyi is saying the truth. I was the one who took her to the Daoist who further told us that something evil was lurking next to her. He dealt with it for her but the luck was already snatched. We did not think that the matter woulde to haunt Ziyi like this again. If I had known then I would have certainly made sure that both the child and her mother suffered before they died."


    " They died?" Song Yan was quite surprised after hearing Ji Jinfu''s response. Strictly speaking with Ji Ziyi''s luck they should have helped the mother and daughter pair to live afortable life why did they suddenly die?


    Ji Jinfu nodded and then remarked, " The two of them died in an ident. If anything I believe that they deserved it."


    Song Yan only believed that the matter was even more trickier than she thought, the mother and daughter died after snatching Ji Ziyi''s luck. Only fools would believe that.


    Just as Ji Nan was going to say something, he was interrupted by Ji Ziyi who waved her hands and then said, " I don''t want to talk about them, brothers. It''s too unlucky. What''s more no matter who it was who died, no one deserves death."


    Ji Jinfu looked at his sister who spoke kindly of that mother and daughter even though she was bullied like this and sighed, " You are too kind Ziyi, if it was someone else they would want the blood of those who wronged her."


    '' Thats right,'' Song Yan narrowed her eyes. She was the one who was wronged by her dear sister and she came back from the dead to avenge herself, there was no way Ji Ziyi who was arrogant and selfish would willingly let those mother and daughter off.


    " Thats right, Ziyi," said Ji Nan with a soft sigh. " How can you be so soft-hearted even now?"


    Ji Ziyi interrupted the words of her brother and then said, " Brother Nan, that''s enough. Those who are gone we should not speak bad of them." After saying that she turned to look at Song Yan and asked, " Madam Song, do you have any more questions? I am afraid that I have answered most of them already. Whats more, do these questions have anything to do with the matter of me getting haunted by a ghost?"


    Song Yan had already realized that there was something sticky about the matter of the mother and her daughter. But she did not say anything in front of Ji Ziyi, she vaguely said, " I am sorry, Miss Ji. But the truth is that the changes in your physiognomy are just too great, I have seen many cases in which my clients had their luck snatched but none of them went through such drastic changes. It''s like the present you and the past you arepletely different persons!"


    When Song Yan spoke, she was looking at the woman in front of her but to her surprise, she found her acting rather naturally as if she was also confused by what she said, however, Song Yan did not think that Ji Ziyi was innocent on the contrary the more she acted as if she was innocent the more, Song Yan knew that something was wrong!

 Chapter 1090 Scum deserves Scum

    Chapter 1090 Scum deserves Scum


    No, it was better to say that there was some sort of big trouble that Song Yan had never faced before.


    Song Yan did not ask any questions anymore, she took out a talisman from her space ring and then handed it to Ji Ziyi. It was a low-grade protection talisman but for the current situation it was enough for Ji Ziyi, " Miss Ziyi, if possible I hope that you will remember everything about what happened in the past six years because a malicious ghost does nottch on to someone for no reason."


    She ignored the way the Ji family stiffened and then turned to leave, " Unless I have the name and identity of the ghost who is haunting you when they were alive, I don''t think that it will help you much. However, for the time being, these talismans will protect you and your family."


    After Song Yan left, she did not head back home instead she went to thepany that was under Tang Zhou''s name. Coincidently she was also invited by Tang Zhou for lunch because he wanted to thank her for her efforts while saving himst time.


    She took a taxi to thepany. She did not want to attract unnecessary attention to herself when entering thepany thus Song Yan stuck an invisibility talisman. Though she was not famous, she was still a celebrity, if someone noticed her entering Tang Zhou''spany all kinds of rumours might spread that might be harmful to her and Tang Zhou.


    When she arrived at thepany she received a call from Fu Rong who asked her when she was going to stock up the spiritual water for their new products. Though the spiritual water that was used in the skincare that theirpany produced was only a few drops, its effects were miraculous and even Fu Rong had to admit that without the spiritual water, she would not be able to maintain the current poprity of their brand!


    Even Song Dong Ming urged Song Yan to stock up the spiritual water such that they could add it to their reservoir of distilled water.


    Only then did Song Yan remember that she hadn''t stocked up the spiritual water this time for thepany. If not for Fu Rong''s reminder, she would have really forgotten about it!


    Before entering thepany, Song Yan looked at herpany''s site and sure enough, she found out that the whitening cream and ginseng mask had been sold out. The customers were urging them to stock up on the products and one of the customers was Madam Wang who was asking for the revitalization pills to be stocked up as soon as possible before she went on a strike.


    Because of the shoot and other things that caused her to be busy, Song Yan could not help but forget all about this other business that she owned and could not help but feel guilty when she thought of how her customer care department was doing overtime when she was not paying attention to this matter.


    Thus she decided to go home and cultivate more spiritual water even if it meant that she would have to run out of her energy! Before the customers revolted Song Yan needed to make sure that the site was up and running again.


    Five minutester she was standing at the top floor of thepany, she looked at Assistant Rin and smiled at him politely, " Assistant Rin is your boss at thepany?"


    Assistant Rin immediately recognized Song Yan. How could he not? This woman was the saviour of his boss. If not for Song Yan, his boss would have been fooled by those two Xiao sisters and traitor Fengyu. He also heard from the junior assistant who followed his boss that day, that Li Fengyu tried to stab Tang Zhou in the heart but he was sent flying because of an unknown force.


    The junior assistant thought that it was a miracle while Tang Zhou and he knew that it was nothing like that, they had taken a look at the talisman that day and saw that it turned half ck.


    " You are here, Madam Song? My boss is at thepany. He just has a little meeting, if you don''t mind can you wait for a while?" Assistant Rin said politely.


    Song Yan was here to talk with Tang Zhou so of course, she was not going to leave, she nodded and then sat on the side before turning to look at Assistant Rin and asked, " How is everything? Did you run into any more trouble?"


    She was clearly asking about the Xiao sisters and because Song Yan was the one who knew the matter even more clearly than him, Assistant Rin did not think that there was anything wrong with telling the truth to Song Yan. Thus he shook his head and replied, " Every day is troublesome. Ever since the matter was disclosed, Miss Xiao Xiu hase to thepany every day and made trouble for the boss. If we refuse to let her see Boss Tang, then Miss Xiao would do a bunch of puppet shows of killing herself."


    After he finished speaking Assistant Rin sighed with a hint of sympathy for his boss, "It''s not that I am looking down on Miss Xiao but she really has no shame."


    " Well she needs your boss''s hard-earned money to live a proper andfortable life," Song Yan remarked as she thanked the secretary who came to serve her a ss of orange juice. What she did not tell Assistant Rin was that the son of Xiao Xiu did not belong to either of the men. He was neither the son of that man named Fengyu nor was he the son of Tang Zhou.


    But she was not going to tell this to Li Fengyu as he was the one who schemed with Xiao Xiu to ruin Tang Zhou. And even if they failed in this timeline it did not mean that they did not seed in the one where she was dead.

 Chapter 1091 Stay away from women

    Chapter 1091 Stay away from women


    When Tang Zhou heard that Song Yan came to look for him, he was both surprised and pleased. After finishing the meeting, he arrived at his office where Song Yan was waiting for him.


    " Madam Fu, I am so sorry that you had to wait for so long for me," Tang Zhou apologized as he bowed in front of Song Yan who waved her hand and then said,


    " There is no need for an apology, President Tang. If you feel bad then you can always order one extra dish for me."


    Tang Zhou was quite surprised by Song Yan''s rational and polite act. In the past whenever his wife came to visit him, she would always be stubborn and reckless. In case he waste, she would cry and make a fuss until he gave in and apologized to her.


    Because he only had Xiao Xiu in his life, he did not know that there were women who could be more rational and honest than his wife.


    " Thats a must," Tang Zhou nodded as he took his seat on the couch and looked at the beautiful woman sitting in front of him. He had to admit that Fu Yu Sheng really won in his life, not only did he get a beautiful woman as his wife but this woman was also highly skilled.


    He turned to look at his assistant and then asked him to bring a few dishes from the famous restaurant of the capital before turning his attention back to Song Yan as he once again bowed while sitting with his hands on his knees, " I am really thankful to you, Madam Song. If not for the fact that you helped me out, I am afraid that I would have been fooled by them for a long time."


    When he found out that the son he raised for seven years was not his son, only Tang Zhou knew how crushed he was even though he already knew that his son was not his son, he still had some hopes for Xiao Xiu what was more he had raised that boy for seven years he had some feelings for him, how could he not be upset when he found out that the child was not his?


    But even so, he was quite relieved. If not for the fact that Song Yan warned him then the entirepany and money that he had earned would have fallen in the hands of Xiao Xiu and Li Fengyu and he would have never found out! No wonder his wife refused to have another child.


    Song Yan nodded. She did not want to be too straightforward lest she cause the other person to be on guard against her and thus indirectly started her questioning.


    " Mister Tang, I really could not help but wonder why did you marry someone like Xiao Xiu," she said with a slight frown. " Though Miss Xiao is good-looking, you could have gotten someone else in her ce. I don''t mean to be rude by saying this but do you like someone young¡ª¡ª"


    "No, No!" Tang Zhou waved his hands as he refused with a shake of his head. He looked a bit frantic after hearing Song Yan''s words and questions, he licked his lips awkwardly and then said, " I am not interested in young women. Back then I went to the university as a military instructor where Xiao Xiu and Li Fengyu studied. The three of us have lived next to one another and thus I was used to taking care of the two of them as an elder. I even studied in the same school as them."


    lights¦­¦Ïvel " When I was working as a military instructor, there was an ident and I ended up getting caught up in it but Xiao Xiu saved me and got an ugly scar on her back which was why I chose to take responsibility for her," he paused and then mockingly smiled, " She used to be really gentle to me back then, I did not know that she was only acting with me."


    Song Yan nodded, she seemed to have understood what was going on which was why she curled her lips and then said in a teasing manner, " Does that mean to say that you have a thing about saviours? Is that what is it?"


    Tnag Zhou stiffened and then a furious blush scattered over his face as he nodded and then said, " My father is the chief of the army as you already know this Madam Fu. He married my mother when she rescued him in the mountains after an ident. I have seen my parents always in love and respect one another, which was why I wanted the same thing to happen to me as well, thus when it happened to me I thought that I was really lucky. Never did I think that I was being fooled."


    No wonder he married Ji Ziyi in his past life.


    Song Yan thought in her head, she looked at the man in front of her and feltplicated. After Tang Zhou went bankrupt it was the Ji family who helped him back up, if the Ji family was willing to help him then it could only mean that Ji Ziyi was willing to help him.


    If Tang Zhou really had a soft spot for saviours because of his mother, then she could understand why he married Ji Ziyi but it still did not exin why Ji Ziyi was willing to marry a man who was in his forties and was slowly advancing to his fifties.


    Even if Tang Zhou was good-looking it did not matter after all, Ji Ziyi was young and could have gotten a man much better than him. So why did she have to target Tang Zhou of all men? This was something that she could not understand at all.


    When Song Yan looked at Tang Zhou who looked quite charming with his bright and clear eyes with a tinge of confidence in them, the sight of his corpse shed in front of her eyes, pale and bloodless with a twisted and weird expression on his face.


    This man did not even resemble himself when he died!


    Her luck had been snatched from her in herst life, she knew how terrible it was to get their luck snatched. However, Tang Zhou''s death seemed to be miserable and ugly as he seemed like a victim of burns yet he did not even have the slightest skin on his face or body burned.


    Only the skin on his face was twisted which looked scary.


    When Song Yan thought this, she couldn''t help but shudder.


    She hid theplicated emotions in her eyes and then looked at the man in front of her. She carefully read his fortune and was not surprised when she saw that he had a death omen lingering right at the centre of his forehead and that too when he did not even meet Ji Ziyi! One could think how vicious and sinister his death would be for the death omen to appear so soon!


    However she did not speak until they were done with their meal before she was going to leave, she looked at Tang Zhou and then said, " Master Tang, I will have you know that you were lucky this time but you will not be lucky every single time. You have very bad luck when ites to choosing women, so you might as well stay away from them, if you don''t then you will die sooner orter. Remember this."


    Tnag Zhou of course believed her words. The miracle of the day when he caught his ex-wife cheating was enough for him to know that Song Yan was not that simple. What was more she was going out of her way to warn him, there must be something wrong!


    Once Song Yan left Assistant Ren could not help but turn to look at his boss and then said, " Does she have some sort of feelings for you? Why else is she paying attention to you, Boss?"


    Assistant Ren was not only Tang Zhou''s personal assistant but he was also his good friend thus he could say whatever he wanted to in front of Tang Zhou.


    " Tianyu, you better watch your mouth." Tang Zhou''s expression changed slightly. He red at his assistant and friend before saying, " You better not say anything too crazy, Madam Fu is married and Yu Sheng could be considered my friend. If you say something like this, what kind of person will I be?"


    " I know, I know," Assistant Ren waved his hand as he said, " I have a sense of propriety. I will not say something like this outside especially when she saved you. I just think that it''s weird that she ising here just to warn you to stay away from women." He then faltered under the re of Tang Zhou and rolled his eyes before saying," Fine, Fine. Anyway, are you going to Madam Ji''s banquet? She invited you this morning again."

 Chapter 1092 I cant afford to offend her

    Chapter 1092 I cant afford to offend her


    At the mention of the Ji family, Tang Zhou could not help but be annoyed a little. It was not that he looked down on the teachings of the Ji family but that daughter of theirs was really a bit too arrogant and obstinate which annoyed him greatly.


    Every time he talked with her, Tang Zhou felt like he was going to get a seizure. Thest time he went to the banquet of the Ji family, he saw Ji Ziyi sucking up to a young master of the Chou family even though that man was more than ten years older than her, it did not shake her enthusiasm. He even heard that she went to the Dai family to get close to the master who was recently widowed to offer her constion, no one knew what she did but the Dai family broke off the rtionship with the Ji family and the widowed master started to live in a small shrine as a monk.


    It could be seen from this alone that the woman''s ambition wasn''t small and her appetite wasn''t small either. Tang Zhou did not respect the Ji family because of what kind of teachings that they gave to their daughter, though he did not want to disrespect a woman like that, it was still annoying to watch a woman sucking up to old and young like that, it was as if it did not matter to her what kind of man she was with as long as she could get what she wanted!


    " I will think about it, just tell Madam Ji to pay attention to thefort of the guests." Though Tang Zhou did not mention it directly, he did mention the ugliness of thest banquet that happened in the Ji house.


    At the mention of Ji Ziyi even Assistant Ren felt a bit ufortable. He couldn''t help but recall how her face was changing with each year, the woman looked quite calm and elegant but he would never forget how she tried to ask him for Tang Zhou''s number. Though she said that she admired Tang Zhou, the low-cut dress was enough to let Assistant Ren know that there was something wrong with Ji Ziyi''s intentions.


    What was more Tang Zhou was married then!


    How could a young girl who did not know her way around the world do something like this? Clearly that young missy of the Ji family was involved with weird people!


    Assistant Ren could not help but say, " There is truly something up with that girl, though she is only eighteen doesn''t she look older than her peers? I mean she is good-looking but her looks don''t suit her age. Though she is in her teens she looks like she is past twenty don''t you think so?"


    When he bumped into Ji Ziyi earlier on the set, he had taken a casual nce at the woman and had been shocked when he saw that the girl looked nothing like she did years ago. That young girl with her naive features was gone and in her ce was a woman who acted as if she knew better than the rest.


    But what surprised him was that she looked really bad, no matter if makeup could hide the fatigue on her face.


    " Leave her be, she must be trying to act like those girls who try to act more mature than their age," remarked Tang Zhou with a calm expression.


    Though Assistant Ren thought the same, he could not help but think that there was something that was weird about Ji Ziyi.


    On the other side, after meeting with Director Li Ji Ziyi was in a bad mood. She picked up the vase on the cab next to her hospital bed and threw it on the ground causing it to shatter in pieces.


    Cai Wu jumped in fright and urged Ji Ziyi to calm down, " Ziyi, this is nothing even if the number of your scenes is shortened, you are ying the role of the third female lead, and your scenes are going to be fairly important and long enough."


    " You don''t understand!" Ji Ziyi was so angry that smoke wasing out of her nostrils. She looked at Cai Wu and viciously said, " Director Li, that old man took the Ji family''s money and yet he shortened my scenes what does he mean by that? Doesn''t it mean that he is looking down on my family?"


    Her face twisted in a malicious sneer as she spat coldly, " Just a small director and he dares to dance on my head! Why doesn''t he just go and die?"


    When Cai Wu heard Ji Ziyi''s words she was really scared. She had watched Ji Ziyi grow up so how could he ept the little girl say such nasty words? What was more she couldn''t help but contemte when Ji Ziyi turned into such a brat.


    Was it after that nanny of hers left?


    Cai Wu did not know what happened with Ji Ziyi but she could not fathom her actions anymore. She pursed her lips and then said, " Ziyi, why don''t we call Madam Song again? You are unlucky because that ghost has beentched onto you if we ask Madam Song to deal with it, you might live without any trouble once again?"


    But her words only caused Ji Ziyi to stiffen when she thought about how Song Yan asked her to tell her everything. How was she supposed to tell Song Yan everything?Her expression twisted even more at the thought of the incident from seven years ago and then she gritted her teeth before she said, " Sister Cai it''s all right, you should look for other masters. There is no need to look for that woman, one of her trips caused my brother to lose billions of yuan, and I cannot afford to offend her. Help me look for some other celestial masters, I don''t believe that she is the only one who can help me. What about Heavenly Moon can''t we contact them?"

 Chapter 1093 Begged for help

    Chapter 1093 Begged for help


    " Never!" Cai Wu looked at Ji Ziyi like she was a stranger and then said, " Have you forgotten what your brother said? The master of the Heavenly Moon sect said that he was going to help you but in return, he will need a human sacrifice! Do you even know what it means? It means that he will kill someone in exchange for protecting you. Your brother and your entire family have always been under public scrutiny and you want to create such a big mess?"


    She then covered her face and then said, "And what about you? You are going to be a celebrity with such a liability on your head, do you think that you will be able to stay without being thrown into prison?"


    Ji Ziyi''s expression was really ugly and anxious when she heard this. Although she did not care about what happened to someone else, she did care about herself and her family because only they could give her this level offort.


    But she was really desperate! Though nothing happened for the past few days given that she was carrying the talisman handed to her by Song Yan, she still heard strange growling noises, some times she would hear the sound of something churning every night outside the ward. In addition, the talisman was getting cker and cker with each passing day. Ji Ziyi was really scared, she knew that once the talisman turnedpletely ck there was nothing that was going to protect her.


    She was afraid that one night the talisman would stop working and she would be skinned alive.


    Ji Ziyi did not want to experience the pain of that night ever again! Her wounds were yet to heal as well.


    Ji Ziyi looked at the half-ck talisman and then turned to look at Cai Wu before saying, " Sister Cai, can you buy some more talismans from that Madam Song? Tell her that I need them urgently, so she should put her work aside and then draw some for me!"


    Cai Wu wanted to tell Ji Ziyi that she needed to be respectful towards Song Yan. She had been staying with Ji Ziyi when the Ji family members were busy and every night she stayed with Ji Ziyi, she would hear strange noises. Sometimes the sound of dogs growling outside the door would echo inside the room and sometimes there would be strange churning noise like meat being minced in a machine that was stuck.


    She had not been able to sleep for the past few days if not for the talisman that she was carrying, she would have really passed out.


    But when she thought about how much Ji Ziyi was anxious these days, she decided to not scold her for the time being.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel She agreed with her words and then called Song Yan. She told thetter that she wanted to buy some more talismans from her.


    Song Yan was not going to refuse someone who came to offer her money from the front. But she did not forget to raise the price several times higher than usual. Who asked Ji Ziyi to be such an unreasonable brat? Since that woman liked to be unreasonable then there was no need for her to sell the talismans at a reasonable price. Also, the Ji family had probably too much money to waste anyway.


    However, Song Yan sold them a grade E grade talisman and not an A one.


    She knew that there was something that Ji Ziyi was hiding and she was not willing to leave the matter at rest like this.


    That woman must have done something evil for a malicious spirit totch onto her and what was more the dark yin energy that was oozing out of Ji Ziyi''s wounds was way more twisted than any malicious ghosts she had seen which told Song Yan that Ji Ziyi must have done something to provoke such an evil.


    Since this was a karmic haunting Song Yan was not willing to pay much attention to it, as for Ji Ziyi who was acting stubborn she was sure that she would sooner ortere begging again like before.


    Before Cai Wu left, Song Yan looked at her with a profound gaze and then said, " Manager Cai, I will let you know something. For your benefit, it''s better if you stay away from Ji Ziyi and the malicious ghost that is haunting her. In case you stay with them then there is nothing I will be able to do for you. When a malicious ghosttches onto someone it''s impossible for it to let go without spilling blood."


    She then looked at the eyes of the terrified Cai Wu and then added subtly, " Manager Cai, a malicious spirit is a being that would never rest at ease without tasting blood. This is the reason why I am advising you to move away from Ji Ziyi."


    Cai Wu did not used to believe in such things, in the past she used to think that it was better to stay away from things that she did not know about but ever since what happened to Ji Ziyi, she started to believe even more firmly that there were some things that were best left unprovoked. Her worldview changed bit by bit.


    Thus when she heard Song Yan''s warning, she could not help but shudder. And when she heard that the malicious ghosts do not let go of a person without spilling blood, she became even more scared as she trembled. She turned to look at Song Yan and hurriedly pleaded, " Master Song, I know that Ji Ziyi was really arrogant and she offended you but you need to keep a bigger heart. She is childish and rude but she has a good heart, she really did not do anything bad. I have watched her grow up, how can she do anything that would provoke a malicious spirit? She is a child whom I raised."


    " Master Song please save Ziyi, she will not be able to withstand such a tragedy!"

 Chapter 1094 An amalgamation of spirits

    Chapter 1094 An amalgamation of spirits


    Cai Wu then thought of how badly Ji Ziyi had offended Song Yan including eyeing her husband and could not help but lower her stance as she said, " Master Song, it is your responsibility to save the innocents right? As a celestial master, you are supposed to subdue ghosts and kill demons right? The ghost that is haunting Ji Ziyi is a malicious spirit, how can you allow it to move around so freely? You need to do something! Master Song, you cannot ignore that spirit and let it harm someone who never did anything wrong."


    Her voice was anxious and earnest as she spoke to Song Yan. One could see that she was honest and caring towards Ji Ziyi.


    Song Yan on the other hand thought that her feelings towards Ji Ziyi were wasted. She did not look down on Cai Wu but Ji Ziyi who was selfish to bones and did not care about anyone but herself. So, she curled her lips and then said to Cai Wu, " Manager Cai, I will not say anything more, it''s true that I am supposed to subdue ghosts but I cannot help someone who does not need my help. Miss Ji had made it very clear by hiding some of the information, you might think that she is not hiding anything but I can see better than you and the Ji family/."


    " If you ask me then it''s better that you resign and take another post. I heard that you were a caretaker before you finished your management studies. If you really want to work hard then I have a spoiled brat in my house, you can stay next to her. It''s better than staying next to Ji Ziyi and getting targeted."


    She paused and then curled her lips before saying, " I can assure you that what is haunting your precious Miss Ji is not just one malicious ghost because the yin energy that oozed from her wound was way too strong for a single spirit, do you understand what I am saying? Ji Ziyi did not provoke a malicious spirit but an amalgamation of many."


    Song Yan was not scaring Cai Wu, she was telling her the truth whether or not Cai Wu believed her, it was up to her whether or not she took her advice to heart.


    When Cai Wu heard Song Yan''s words, she was stunned. She took a step away from Song Yan but then ended up stumbling and falling to the ground. It was broad daylight but she still felt a chill crawl up her spine. An amalgamation?


    " Do you understand why I insist on asking what is going on?" Song Yan stated coldly. " An amalgamation is a rare urrence even in the ghost world, for it to suddenly appear. I believe that Miss Ji is keeping a little secret from us."


    Song Yan had taken a few more nces at Cai Wu, and she was sure that she had never seen this woman in her past life standing next to Ji Ziyi. Because Ji Ziyi was the princess of the Ji family and the Ji family was the strongest family in the capital after Ji Ziyi inherited everything in the Tang group, even if she did not wish to hear news about Ji Ziyi, Song Yan somehow got some sort of information on Ji Ziyi.


    After Ji Ziyi became more and more popr as an actress and a career woman in her past life, Song Yan knew that she did not keep Cai Wu with her. At best Cai Wu would have left thepany and the job and at worst she might have met with the same fate as Tang Zhou.


    Song Yan looked at the woman in front of her, though Cai Wu was a bit arrogant herself, she at least had a bottom line and she was loyal and emphatic. She was a good woman with a few ws and did not deserve to be killed so soon.


    Song Yan was now even more certain that Ji Ziyi had something big that she was hiding and Cai Wu and Tang Zhou found out the truth. These two were the closest to Ji Ziyi as the rest of the Ji family always had many other things to deal with and did not stay with Ji Ziyi for long. Thus it might be impossible for them to know much about Ji Ziyi but the same could not be said about Cai Wu and Tang Zhou.


    One was her husband and the other one was her manager. In case the two found out the secret that Ji Ziyi was hiding then didn''t it mean that Ji Ziyi would rather kill the two of them than let her secrete out? With her ambitions and goals, she did not think that Ji Ziyi would let go so easily.


    She then calmly looked at Cai Wu and added, " I hope that you will let go of her when you still have time, do you understand?"


    After speaking she returned to her house leaving Cai Wu to stay kneeling on the floor with a shocked expression.


    '' Ziyi was hiding something but what!?''


    Song Yan went back inside the house where she had left the furnace to produce spiritual water but as soon as she stepped inside the house, she saw Fu Yu Sheng sitting on the couch with a sullen look on his face.


    She looked at the man who was sitting on the couch with an expression that pointed out that she had done some great injustice to him and could not help but say, " Whats the matter? You are back from work so soon>?"


    " Why? Did you have ns to have dinner with Tang Zhou as well?" Fu Yu Sheng asked hoarsely before he burst out in a rapid-fire voice, " Why did you have to go to hispany for lunch? You could have gone to mine! I love you more, Ibet the food I ordered for you would have been more delicious !"


    Song Yan: "¡­." Was there a need to get jealous over a lunch meeting?

 Chapter 1095 To whom the amalgamation of spirits belong to?

    Chapter 1095 To whom the amalgamation of spirits belong to?


    Though Song Yan had no interest in Tang Zhou, she could not help but tease Fu Yu Sheng and then said, " Even if I had a lunch meeting with you, I don''t think that eating lunch would have done me any good whenpared to Mister Tang."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Fu Yu Sheng''s shoulders drooped even more as he knitted his brows. He looked at Song Yan with eyes filled with hostility towards Tang Zhou and then said, " What do you mean? Am I not enough? Is that what you are trying to say? That man iscking in every manner! You cannot listen to his one-sided words and turn your back on me. He is trying to fool you! Don''t get coaxed by his sweet words. He is a liar!"


    " And yet you are joining your corporation with him?" Song Yan raised a brow which caused Fu Yu Sheng to stiffen as he took out his phone and then said, " I will cancel all the cooperation and business meetings with him then, that way he and you will never meet!" As he spoke he looked like a child whose favourite parent was on the verge of being taken away.


    Song Yan knew that she would end up throwing all her efforts into the sewages which was why she snatched the phone from Fu Yu Sheng''s hands and then sat down next to him before saying, " You are thinking too much. I just went to talk you him because I have a feeling that sooner orter he would end up getting entangled with Ji Ziyi."


    Hearing his wife''s words, Fu Yu Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. He trusted his wife but he did not trust those dog men who were slowly bing aware of how awesome his wife was which was why he needed to make sure that he guarded his wife well enough for no one to walk past him.


    He hugged Song Yan and then said, " If that girl bothers you so much then I can send her away?"


    " There is no need. I don''t dislike her to the point where I will affect work," Although she did not like Ji Ziyi she had heard that her role had been shortened and the scenes including her were getting edited out, from what she heard Director Li seemed to have believed that the role was jinxed after the death of Lai Li thus he was getting rid of the scenes even if Ji Ziyi was the third female lead.


    She had a sick feeling that it had something to do with Pan Dn but she was not going to say anything.


    However, she paused and then said, " You should still make sure that the entertainmentpany under you cancels the contract with Ji Ziyi, it''s not good to have her."


    She thought about how shooting the movie was getting harder with Ji Ziyi. They had to shoot a single scene multiple times because Ji Ziyi''s scenes were interrupted because of twisted faces appearing in the recording.


    Because of her the entire shooting crew was terrified and did not dare to shoot night scenes. This was not how an actress or actor''s life should be!


    What was more, Song Yan had a feeling that the amalgamation of the spirits that were attacking Ji Ziyi was not only difficult to deal with but it had a very deep grudge against Ji Ziyi.


    Song Yan had investigated Ji Ziyi''s matter and she could see that the amalgamation of the spirits always had its hand on the throat of Ji Ziyi, it was like it was waiting for Ji Ziyi''s death more than anything. A malicious spirit was very simr to a parasite but this amalgamation did not seem to be one. In fact, it only wanted to kill Ji Ziyi and do nothing more than that!


    Though there were not many pictures on the inte one could see those bony fingers, even theizens could not help but question what was going on. Though the rumours were shut down by the Ji family, Song Yan knew that there was something wrong with the malicious spirit haunting Ji Ziyi.


    And because it was an amalgamation, she had a sick feeling that the ones who died were the mother and daughter rather than Ji Ziyi getting affected by them.


    There wasn''t much death aura lurking on Ji Ziyi''s forehead which meant that the amalgamation had no thoughts of killing her for the time being. The two or three ghosts were trying to scare Ji Ziyi for the time being.


    Song Yan had a vague feeling that the ghosts hadn''t done anything to Ji Ziyi yet because they hadn''t settled their grudges yet. The ghosts might be trying to collect all the grievances that they had with Ji Ziyi before dying or they might be held back by something.


    She remembered the bony fingers that were holding onto Ji Ziyi''s neck were quite visible but there was another pair of hands that were aimed at Ji Ziyi''s eyes while the other one was aimed at her shoulders with thin and pointy nails holding her skin but because they were really faint no one saw it but as a celestial master she could see that those ws were getting more and more distinct as well.


    Song Yan had a feeling that the transparent hands getting more and more visible was a sign that the malicious amalgamation was getting stronger and the day the restraints that were holding the three spirits back broke would be the day when Ji Ziyi would be killed.


    She then told Fu Yu Sheng about what she had found out about Ji Ziyi and could not help but say, " I am afraid that the ones who were killed were the mother and daughter pair about whom Ji Ziyi spoke but I don''t know who this third spirit might be?" She turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and asked, " Can you take a look at this matter for me? I think that you can deal with this matter better with the hacker boy." after,

 Chapter 1096 Can you deal with it or not

    Chapter 1096 Can you deal with it or not


    Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes flickered as he nodded. " I will have that boy take a look at the situation, I heard that the boy named Liu Wei has skills that can even bring information deleted ages ago. Is that true?" He asked.


    " Ghosts sometimes develop a skill because they hold a fondness for something, it must have happened to him because he was quite passionate about hacking andputing but ended up dying," answered Song Yan.


    The two of them discussed the matter for a while before Song Yan pushed herself off the couch but as soon as she stood up, she felt the man catch her wrist.


    " Whats the matter?" She questioned but then the rest of her words were swallowed down when she saw the heavily lidded gaze of his. " I am tired." She reminded him but the man simply smiled at her and then swooped down only to bring her in a princess carry as he said, " Don''t worry, I will be taking all the heavy work this time."


    While Song Yan was having a rocking time, Ji Ziyi''s night was not any less rocking than hers. Except one was filled with pleasure while the other one was filled with fear, Ji Ziyi had changed her wards again and again even going so far as to change the hospital but no matter how much she tried to shake the malicious ghost off her, she could not seem to be finding any way to deal with them.


    The more she tried to shake them off the more they chased after her it was an endless cycle.


    In the beginning, Cai Wu was willing to stay with her but after visiting Song Yan she started to keep her distance from Ji Ziyi. She was a married woman and had three kids of her own, she could not stay with Ji Ziyi all the time!


    Thus, after Ji Ziyi called her third brother for help asking him toe back as soon as possible, she had no choice but to stay alone in the ward.


    Though she tried to act brave Ji Ziyi was really scared!


    In the middle of the night, when Ji Ziyi was dozing off she suddenly heard the sound of someone walking outside whileughing and giggling. The person outside was reciting the thirdw of gravitational force very sincerely before the person came to a stop in front of her door and started to knock. The sweet voice turned into bitter screams as the sound of meat churning in the grinder echoed in Ji Ziyi''s ears.


    Ji Ziyi''s forehead soon got covered up with cold sweat as she covered her ears. She wanted to scream for the girl outside to leave but she knew that she was not going to leave that easily. She turned pale upon remembering the memory and immediately called Cai Wu as she grimaced, " Where is the master that I asked you to arrange for? When is he going to arrive?"


    Though Cai Wu was scared ofJi Ziyi after finding out that something was weird about her, she still cared about her. After all, she had raised Ji Ziyi for ages, thus she promised to bring a celestial master as quickly as possible for Ji Ziyi.


    The next morning she hurried down to the hospital where she found Ji Ziyi sitting on her bed with dark circles under her eyes. She looked at Cai Wu with impatience written on her face as she asked, " Where were you? Why did you note to look for me when I asked you to?"


    " My youngest daughter has a fever," Cai Wu wanted to re up but when she saw that Ji Ziyi looked paler than yesterday and her cheeks were sunken even more as if her life force had been sucked out of her body. She looked like she was on the verge of death and thus she did not say anything to Ji Ziyi.


    Because of her condition, Cai Wu did not say much to her and introduced Master Pei to her.


    It was only when Cai Wu introduced Master Pei did Ji Ziyi calmed down a little as she looked at the elderly man,pared to Song Yan, this man looked way more reliable.


    Cai Wu said to Ji Ziyi, " Ziyi, this is the celestial master that I found earlier on the inte, his reviews are not bad. And I heard from one of his customers that he is really reliable and profound. Let him take a look at you and he will surely deal with the ghost that is haunting you."


    After she finished speaking she turned to look at the celestial master and then said, " Master please take a look at Ziyi and help her. I am afraid that her life will be in danger if this continues."


    Once she finished speaking, the old priest hummed as he started to flick the wand that had white strips of fabric attached to it. He looked around the room with a serious expression, with his age that was around fifty and an immortal robe that he wore, he looked like someone who was very much aware of what was going on. What was more, Ji Ziyi was in a situation where she had to try everything and anything possible. If she continued to suffer like this she was afraid that she was going to go crazy!


    The talismans that she had bought from Song Yan were getting cker every day and there were not any more yellow talismansing into her hands! She had to deal with it no matter what!


    " Do you see anything? Can you deal with it?" When Ji Ziyi saw that the master was still flicking his wand she could not help but ask in a hurry. She wanted to get out of this situation where she had to live every day in fear. She was the proud daughter of the Ji family, she was better than this!

 Chapter 1097 Trying to make things difficult for her

    Chapter 1097 Trying to make things difficult for her


    The celestial master hummed and stopped in his actions before he turned to look at Ji Ziyi and Cai Wu. He said, " I can deal with this malicious ghost. Though it''s a bit tricky, I can surely handle it."


    When the two women heard the words of the celestial master, they heaved a sigh of relief. Finally! They could get rid of that evil spirit! Even Cai Wu felt a bit at ease, she was really worried with what Song Yan told her. From what Song Yan told her, it could be seen that she was not going to deal with the malicious spirits until Ji Ziyi told her everything but Ji Ziyi was not willing to share anything which caused the situation to be in a stalemate.


    How long could they drag this on? If something happened to Ji Ziyi then what would happen to her? She was sure that the Ji family would not let her have an easy time.


    Thus, Cai Wu really hoped that this celestial master was reliable and knew what he was doing. She had found this celestial master after calling a lot of her connections as she wasn''t someone who paid attention to this circle, after looking through a bunch of celestial masters she finally found this one master. Now she could only hope that this master was skilled enough to deal with this malicious spirit as he had promised her that he was really good at dealing with malicious spirits and he would deal with this ghost that was haunting Ji Ziyi in a jiffy.


    What Cai Wu did not know was that Master Pei was just a swindler who relied on advanced technology methods to swindle people simr to Ji Ziyi and Cai Wu. He had never missed any of his clients as most of them were only scaring themselves by thinking too much, he was sure that Ji Ziyi and Cai Wu were the same.


    Master Pei was really happy in his heart. Because this time he was sure that he would be able to make arge sum of money from these two women who were terrified out of their wits. It was really difficult for him to find people who were as desperate as Ji Ziyi, they would sooner orter doubt him which caused him to suffer a loss but this time he was sure to take advantage of this wonderful opportunity!


    Though he was snickering in his heart at Ji Ziyi''s foolishness outwardly he maintained a very serious persona as he looked at Ji Ziyi and then said solemnly, " This ghost that is haunting Miss Ji is a ghost who is filled with grudges. I have never seen a ghost as terrifying as this one, Miss Ji ¡ª¡ªfrom what I can see this ghost has some really bitter resentment and its rtionship with you is not normal either.We need to resolve this matter really quickly or else you will be in grave danger!"


    Ji Ziyi was really scared already. She was even more desperate than Cai Wu but when she heard the celestial master say that there was an umon rtion between her and the ghost, a bright and beautiful face shed in her eyes and she clenched her teeth harshly. She had an inkling who was the one haunting her!


    She swallowed harshly as she looked around in her ward, was she really here? If so then which one? Ji Ziyi believed the celestial master even more as she came to a conclusion. She gritted her teeth and then said to celestial master Pei, " I don''t care how much money you take but you have to deal with this ghost!"


    lights¦­¦Ïvel She really wanted to ask if there was only one ghost or more but with Cai Wu''s presence, she could not bring herself to open her mouth.


    Celestial Master Pei looked at Ji Ziyi who was trembling and cheered inwardly in his heart and when his gaze fell on the bunch of talismans next to her pillow, he got even more happy. Looks like someone already made a profit from this woman, so why should he let it go?


    He cleared his throat and then solemnly asked, " Miss Ji, where did you get these fake talismans from? Even if you keep them by your side you will not be able to ward this malicious spirit away from you. I suggest you take the ones that I brought with me."


    Though the act of Master Pei was really good, Ji Ziyi was not that big of a fool, she had clearly seen the talismans working for the past few days. Thus, when she heard the words of the celestial master she could not help but suspect him.


    Butpared to Celestial Master Pei, Ji Ziyi suspected that Song Yan was the one who wanted to harm her!


    Maybe she deliberately gave her a talisman that would not drive away the ghost and just gave her a few to fend the ghost off. What was more that woman was bent on digging into the past, something that she did not want!


    Why did it matter what happened seven and six years ago? That woman clearly did not want to help her which was why she was ying with her by handing her weak talismans.


    '' She must have sensed that I wanted to get close to her husband!'' Ji Ziyi thought angrily in her head, as a woman she knew how sharp married women could be especially when their husbands were really good men.


    Her mother after all was the same.


    Surely, that Song Yan sensed something and deliberately made things difficult for her!


    Though she was upset with Song Yan, Ji Ziyi now suspected the master in front of her as well, thus she asked calmly, " Are you sure that these talismans cannot help me?"


    Master Pei was slightly scared upon being questioned by Ji Ziyi. Did something happen with these talismans that he was not aware of? Though Master Pei''s momentum slowed down he was not willing to give up yet!

 Chapter 1098 Place all eggs in one basket

    Chapter 1098 ce all eggs in one basket


    Though he was a bit scared. Master Pei was not willing to give up which was why he nodded and then continued with his pretence of knowing more than Ji Ziyi and Cai Wu. He nodded his head and very solemnly said, " Though these talismans can fend off the ghost they cannot exorcise them nor can they hold on for a long time. They are just temporary measures but mine are better when ites to fending off ghosts they are much stronger than these flimsy talismans."


    Ji Ziyi was even more annoyed when she heard the words of the celestial master. She was sure that Song Yan was trying to find trouble with her which was why she deliberately caused trouble for her by handing her these weak talismans.


    Before she only had doubts but now Ji Ziyi was sure that Song woman was waiting for her to make a joke out of herself, like hell she was going to give that woman a chance tough at her! It was never going to happen and what did she say? That she was waiting for her to beg in front of her? That was impossible, she, the young mistress of the Ji family was never going to do that!


    Although Cai Wu was also convinced that Master Pei was skilled she did not want to put all the eggs in one basket but before she could say anything Ji Ziyi who had lost her head jumped off her bed and threw the talismans out of the window. When Cai Wu saw that Ji Ziyi threw the talismans, she wanted to tell her off but before she could say anything she was stopped by Ji Ziyi.


    For the past few days, Ji Ziyi had not been able to sleep properly thus her anger was about to reach its peak and now that she knew that these talismans were handed to her as a joke, she was even more angry. She looked at Cai Wu and then said impatiently," I know what I am doing sister Cai. That woman wants to make fun of me, did you not hear what Master Pei said? She could have given me some stronger talismans but she did not, so why should I hang onto her talismans? It''s better if I let go of it and buy someone else''s. Anyway, I have enough money to hire a decent and skilled celestial master. As for the money that she had taken, I will make her cough everything out once my brothers return."


    Ji Ziyi added ruthlessly before turning to look at Master Pei. She said, " Master Pei, hand me the talismans that you own. I will buy everything."


    How could Master Pei refuse such a good business? He immediately took out a bunch of talismans and then said to Ji Ziyi, " These are a total of forty talismans and each one of them costs around 200,000. These are all high-grade talismans and take a lot of time to draw, I will sell you all of these for eight million yuan."


    Eight million was like pennies to Ji Ziyi. She did not even think twice before she transferred the money to Master Pei.


    Cai Wu looked at Ji Ziyi acting rashly and could not help but pursed her lips. She felt that Ji Ziyi was being a bit too impulsive but what she could do? This money did not belong to her and she could not tell Ji Ziyi when to spend it and when not to.


    After Master Pei took the eight million yuan from Ji Ziyi, he was naturally even more solicitous towards her. In his mind he was ready to drag the knife slowly on Ji Ziyi''s neck rather than killing her at once, it would be such a shame if he did not earn a grand sum from this fat sheep that had fallen in his hands.


    He not only asked for the high-ranking ingredients but he also asked for an additional fee of fifty million yuan. The more he opened his mouth the higher the expense became seeing this Ji Ziyi could not help but wonder if she met with a swindler.


    However, she did not get a chance to put her doubts in words as Master Pei had already set an altar on the floor of the ward. He was holding a wand in his hand and was dancing around the altar causing Ji Ziyi to purse her lips even more firmly. Though she was feeling unconvinced her suspicions vanished when she saw the altar turn ck and the peach wood sword turn glowing red.


    In the VIP ward, hours passed by and soon it was five minutes past midnight. Ji Ziyi had watched the celestial master chant incantations for the entire day and was getting sleepy, she was tired and annoyed by the actions of the master but when she thought about how she needed his help to suppress the malicious spirit, she could only calm down.


    Her eyes were filled with anger and annoyance as she turned to look at Cai Wu who in turn looked at her and then said, " Ziyi, I really need to go now. My daughter is still sick and she is calling me toe back. The babysitter cannot stay anymore either."


    " Then you can leave, Sister Cai," Ji Ziyi did not want to listen to the sick daughter of her servant. Why would she care if that girl was sick? So she dismissed Ji Ziyi unless thetter continued to chatter in her ear. What was more she had someone else with her in the ward and no longer needed to worry about the ghosts, more importantly, herpany was a celestial master!


    Cai Wu saw that Ji Ziyi was not looking good, so she left without disturbing Master Pei.


    Ji Ziyi watched the master taking care of the malicious ghost and did not care about Cai Wu, however as the clock ticked past twelve in the midnight and slowly moved to three o clock in the morning Ji Ziyi could not help but feel inexplicably uneasy. She nced around the room anxiously before pushing herself off the bed and limping off to the restroom, all of this nervousness was causing her to feel icky!

 Chapter 1099 Last laugh

    Chapter 1099 Lastugh


    Ji Ziyi called Master Pei a few times softly, she wanted to tell him that she was leaving the ward for a minute but when the man did not say anything, she could only turn on her heels and then head inside the bathing room with a talisman that Master Pei handed her earlier in the afternoon.


    Inside the ward, only the sound of Master Pei''s incantation and the sound of clock ticking echoed. Soon there were only three minutes left at three O''clock, Ji Ziyi nced at the clock and then at Master Pei, she was really nervous as the ghost always came to her ward around three in the morning.


    She had heard from Song Yan that the hour between three and four in the morning was when the yin energy was the strongest and thus she could not help but get nervous.


    " It will be fine, I still have Master Pei''s talisman," she told herself as Ji Ziyi pushed the door of the washroom and then entered. If possible she would have waited till the morning but she had drunk a lot of '' Holy water'' that Master Pei asked her to drink causing her to feel a bit ufortable.


    Ji Ziyi entered the washroom and then turned the lights on before she did her job, after she was done she washed her hands and then looked up at the mirror which reflected her reflection.


    At first Ji Ziyi did not sense anything amiss but then she suddenly stiffened. If she was not wrong then she had asked Cai Wu to cover this mirror such that she would not see anything including her own reflection that scared her thest time. But now the mirror was uncovered, there was nothing hiding or covering it.


    Ji Ziyi could not help but tremble when she saw this, she did not see the hands that clutched tightly on her neck but she did feel a wave of cold air wash over her as if someone had dumped a bucket of ice on her head.


    No¡­no..no.. this was not possible. Cai Wu must have forgotten to cover the mirror this morning and nothing else there was nothing for her to be afraid of but Cai Wu did go inside the washroom this morning. No, she must have remembered it wrongly.


    That must be it!


    Just as Ji Ziyi was hyperventting, she felt something brush past her. Startled she looked back but she did not see anyone, her heart was thudding against her chest as she looked at the the mirror, her movements slow and jerky as she stared at the mirror that only showed her reflection and nothing else.


    While she was looking in the mirror she heard the sound of the wardroom open and then the sound of someone walking inside the ward echoed in her ear causing Ji Ziyi to tremble. It must be Master Pei! Master Pei must be the one walking and she was the one who was scaring herself!


    " I am just thinking too much¡ª¡ª" Her words were cut off as someone knocked on the door of the bathing room where she was, the knocking was slow and steady but something about it made Ji Ziyi shudder in fright.


    Her face turned pale and her heart started to pound so hard that she could feel it beat against her ribs. If not for the fact that it could not jump out of her chest, it would have already done it! Her teeth started to chatter as she stared at the door that was shuddering under the impact of the knocks.


    "Master Pei? Are you the one who is knocking?" She asked.


    The knocking at the door paused before it started again but this time it was more fervent than before.


    Ji Ziyi stumbled back and she gripped the edges of the sink as she looked at the door in horror. Was it the ghost?


    '' Because I have to exorcise a very dangerous spirit, I will have to stay quiet until I finish exorcising it. So please don''t speak to me, Miss Ji,''


    Master Pei''s words suddenly flooded inside her head and Ji Ziyi heaved a sigh of relief. She was scaring herself! It must be Master Pei who was knocking on the door, as he could not speak he was knocking on the door asking for her toe out.


    With that thought in her head, Ji Ziyi pushed open the door and then walked out. She expected to see Master Pei but as soon as she opened the door, she saw nothing. There was no one standing outside the door of the washroom!


    This time Ji Ziyi felt real terror climbing up her spine as she looked around. She did not dare to stay at the threshold of the restroom and thus rushed towards Master Pei who was sitting in the middle of the ward.


    He was still sitting in the same position as before while his lips were still moving silently. Ji Ziyi thought that he was chanting spells and thus heaved a sigh of relief. The ghost must be scaring her because it was in trouble right? Wanted to get astugh before disappearing for good?


    " Master Pei, are you done? How much longer do I have to wait for the evil spirit to leave? I cannot wait anymore!" She told Master Pei softly as she was afraid that the evil spirit would hear her. No sooner did she finish speaking than the door of the bathing room was opened on its own with a loud bang.


    Ji Ziyi jumped as she looked at the door that was closing slowly on its own while making an eerieughing sound. Though the door was only creaking, Ji Ziyi felt like the sound was simr to someone''sugh.


    She pursed her lips and then looked at Master Pei before turning her attention to the door, did this happen because she did not close the door or was it because Master Pei was chanting?

 Chapter 1100 Arrival of the ghost

    Chapter 1100 Arrival of the ghost


    Ji Ziyi pursed her lips as she looked at the door that finally closed on its own, she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that nothing spooky popped out of the washroom. She then turned to look at Master Pei who was still sitting in the same spot as before, however now he was moving backwards and forward like he was drunk.


    " Master Pei?" Ji Ziyi called out to the man who was moving on the floor. " Whats the matter with you?" She asked again when she heard no response from the man.


    " Die..die ¡­ die.. die..die.." Master Pei''s voice which was softer than the buzz of a mosquito started to get louder and louder as he slowly pushed himself off the floor with the help of his hands on his knees.


    " What¡­" Ji Ziyi felt like she was mishearing things but then as Master Pei''s voice started to get louder, she realized that she was not mishearing anything. She looked at Master Pei who had his back on her and took a few steps away from him, her attention was on the door of the ward as long as she could get away from this ce, everything would be fine!


    Ji Ziyi hurried over to the door of the ward and internally cheered when she arrived at the door without any problem. Her lips curled in a satisfied smile as she turned the knob of the door but ¡ª¡ª


    It did not open.


    Even when she pulled the door with all her might, she could not pull it no matter how hard she tried. The more relief that she felt earlier, the more terrified she was at the moment, Ji Ziyi banged on the door with the heel of her palm, the sound created out of it was rather loud but no one heard it causing Ji Ziyi to shiver.


    The same thing was happening to her all over again!


    " Someone open the door!" She screamed but it was as if the entire hospital had suddenly turned empty. No one heard a thing that she said which left her alone with no one else other than Master Pei!


    " Die¡­Die¡­Die¡­Die!" The voice behind her got more and more ruthless. Ji Ziyi could feel that Master Pei wasing close to her which was why she turned on her heels to escape but as soon as she turned around, she saw that half of Master Pei''s head was eaten which caused the inside of his skull to fall on the floor.


    Pieces of flesh and brain were scattered all over the floor. And that was not even the worst part, the man who was perfectly normal an hour ago was now standing in front of her with his flesh turned inside out! The sight was so gruesome that Ji Ziyi felt her legs go weak, she looked at the internal organs of Master Pei that had either fallen on the ground or were attached to his flesh and screamed as loud as she could.


    Something warm trickled down her legs but Ji Ziyi was in no condition to care about. She turned to run away from the thing that was chasing after her, but the second she turned she saw a grotesque dark figure in the corner. Though Ji Ziyi could not see the head or mouth of the dark figure, she could still see that it was smiling at her.


    It was as if she was a clown and the dark figure was watching her dance like a fool at the back of its palm.


    " No..No!" Ji Ziyi turned around but as soon as she turned her head, she saw Master Pei stagger forward and fall on the ground. A miserable crack rang out in the ward as Master Pei''s head broke off and then rolled on the ground towards Ji Ziyi.


    No matter how ruthless and hard-hearted Ji Ziyi was, at this moment, she was scared out of her wits. She looked at the wretched scene in front of her and her vision turned dark, a blood-curdling scream tore out of her lips. Goosebumps broke all over her skin as she tried to get away from the thing that was trying to reach her.


    She wanted to run but her legs had long turned as soft as jelly causing her to stay put in the same ce. Ji Ziyi thought that with his head rolled to the ground the master''s body would stay low but instead to her horror, she found out that the body despite losing its head could still move!


    " Help! Help! Someone help!" Ji Ziyi screamed with bloodshot eyes, her hands banging on the walls despite knowing that no one was going toe to help her. " Someone! Anyone! Sister Cai! Brother Zhuang!"


    Ji Ziyi did not want to die. She wanted to live, she did not want to die so miserably.


    Tears and snot smeared her face as she trembled nonstop. She took the talismans that Celestial Master Pei had handed her but instead of turning ck, they fell limp on the floor without doing anything. Regret filled her heart as she looked at the twisted existence walking towards her, if she had known that this master was a fake she would not have thrown the talismans handed to her by Song Yan!


    Ji Ziyi screamed as Master Pei jumped on her, who knew whether it was the thought of death that stimted her but she hurriedly rushed away from the being that attacked her.


    This was terrifying! It was too terrifying! Why was this happening to her? She was supposed to live a life full of content!


    As she rushed towards the ward''s door, she felt darkness fall over her as if someone had covered her eyes. At first, she did not know what was happening but as she felt something sharp drag across her eyes, Ji Ziyi screamed. The hands that were covering her eyes had savagely and ruthlessly swiped at her eyes!

 Chapter 1101 Ji Ziyi in emergency

    Chapter 1101 Ji Ziyi in emergency


    Ji Ziyi was in so much pain that she could not even scream, she fell limply on the ground with her hands over her eyes. Her entire body was convulsing in pain as she breathed rapidly before screaming so loud that she nearly broke the ss of the window.


    The next day around three in the afternoon, Song Yan woke up. Her entire body was aching and she felt like her waist was torn into half. She cursed her husband several times in her heart before she walked over to the bathing room and then took a bath.


    " Madam, would you like to eat your lunch now?" Madam Gu asked as she looked at Song Yan who leisurely walked out of the room. Because she was too tired Song Yan was even morenguid andzy than usual. She looked at Madam Gu who was acting servile and nodded before saying, " Sure, I am hungry as well."


    Why wouldn''t she? Last night except for eating air, Song Yan did not get a chance to eat anything else. Fu Yu Sheng must have lost all his reasoning because he did not let go of her till five in the morning, even when she kicked him several times in the stomach her husband stayed determined to let her know to whom she belonged.


    Sometimes she wondered if her husband had some sort of spiritual powers as well which he was hiding. His stamina was way too good!


    As Song Yan walked over to the dining table, like always she turned the television on to see the news. However, as soon as she opened the news she was surprised to see the entertainment report about Ji Ziyi. No, this time it would be right to say that Ji Ziyi actually made it to the breaking news!


    From the report, Song Yan could see that Ji Ziyi had called another Daoist to take care of her problem. This was not something that shocked her as Song Yan knew that Ji Ziyi was not willing to share the incident from seven years ago. Thus, with her stubbornness, she would definitely call another celestial master to take care of the ghost. It was just too unfortunate that Ji Ziyi actually met with a swindler.


    But the one who was even more unfortunate was the swindler himself! Though the reports did not state how that celestial master died, the reporters did state that the death of the celestial master was really cruel! The reporter was telling about how they found the body of the celestial masterpletely turned inside out, half of his organs were scattered inside the hospital ward and the rest of them were still attached to the flesh. His head was beaten off and the pieces of his brain were sttered all over the ground.


    The news reporters could note up with an exnation for this ruthless murder and could only make baselessments like human trafficking and more.


    As for Ji Ziyi, she was seriously injured. Not only was she injured she was almost blinded. Currently, she was going through an emergency treatment, there were not many details on the news channel as the Ji family seemed to be suppressing the news but Song Yan could more or less understand the gist of the situation.


    She clicked her tongue and then muttered," She deserved it."


    While Madam Gu served the lunch and Song Yan continued to read the news, the information about Ji Ziyi being scratched on the eyes started to y again but this time there was blurry footage of Ji Ziyi leaving the hospital.


    Song Yan looked at the bloody w marks on the eyelids of Ji Ziyi and tittered lightly. In the eyes of others, these w marks were nothing different but Song Yan could see the death aura oozing out of the w marks. What was more there were two more scars on Ji Ziyi''s neck and shoulders but they were invisible to the eye of themon people.


    Though they were yet to surface the pain might not be light whenpared to the scars on Ji Ziyi''s eyes.


    " Tsk, Tsk.. she really thought that she could fool me didn''t she?" This ghost that was following Ji Ziyi was no ordinary ghost. From the looks of it, the three spirits that Ji Ziyi encountered were not only ferocious but were also holding a deep grudge.


    Song Yan popped a cherry tomato in her mouth and smirked. She would love to see how long Ji Ziyi would be able to hold on. If she could hold back now then she, Song Yan would take her hat off for her!


    On the other hand, the Ji family rushed to the hospital along with Cai Wu when they received news about Ji Ziyi''s condition.


    Mother Ji looked at the scars on the eyes of her daughter and felt her heartache. She thought of what the doctor said to her just now, ording to what the doctor said if the person or ghost whoever it was, put even a little more pressure on the eyes of Ji Ziyi then she would have surely lost both of her eyes!


    Mother Ji did not even dare to imagine something this horrifying happening to her daughter but what could she do? When she thought about how her daughter almost lost her eyes, Mother Ji felt regretful. There was more than enough money for her to buy an empire yet she could not protect her daughter!


    " Why did you let another celestial master take care of Ziyi? Didn''t I call for Mafam Song?" Ji Zhuang Guang on the other turned to look at Cai Wu and then demanded angrily. Clearly, Song Yan was much more skilled than anyone,pared to these grassroots celestial masters, she was the finest so why was there a need to call another master?


    Cai Wu couldn''t help but feel wronged. She said with an aggrieved voice, " I did tell Ziyi to stop many times but she is stubborn as a bull. She has some friction with Madam Song and refuses to let her treat the crux of the matter what am I supposed to do?"

 Chapter 1102 Shattered promise

    Chapter 1102 Shattered promise


    Cai Wu warned Ji Ziyi again and again but thetter did not listen to a thing that she said. She even asked her to keep the talismans handed to her by Song Yan but instead of listening to her, Ji Ziyi insisted that she wanted to throw the talismans out of the window. No matter what, she was just a servant and employee in the end, how could she go against what her master was telling her? Asking her to stop Ji Ziyi was simr to asking a poodle to stop a wolf.


    When Ji Zhuang Guang heard Cai Wu''s response, he turned silent he had to admit that his sister was indeed a bit too stubborn.He turned to look at Ji Ziyi and stared fearfully at the marks that were on Ji Ziyi''s face. He did not dare to imagine what would have happened if Ji Ziyi had died in the same wretched way as that swindler. Although he did not see the corpse of that man, he did hear news about the painful death that the swindler received.


    Ji Zhuang Guang shivered when he thought of how that man was turned inside out by that malicious spirit that was haunting his sister, he felt his blood run cold. If his sister was any more unlucky then she would be in the same position as that swindler all because she foolishly threw those talisman that were protecting her!


    " This is too much! That woman took money to protect Ziyi so why did she note to help her?" Ji Jinfu snapped harshly. The more he looked at his sister who was lying on the bed, the more he thought that she looked so vulnerable and weak. And the more upset he became with the condition of Ji Ziyi, the more dissatisfied he became with Song Yan. " She was supposed to protect our sister, what is she doing leaving our sister alone like this?"


    " Thats right! She tooknds worth billions, she should at least protect Ziyi better than this!" Ji Nan chimed in along with his brother, the two of them have doted on Ji Ziyi ever since she was just a child. How could they watch someone bully her like this?


    Ji Zhuang Guang rolled his eyes and then turned to look at his brothers before sneering. He said coldly, " If you are idiots then you might as well keep your idioticments to yourself and don''t make a fool out of yourself! What do you want Madam Song to do when Ziyi, herself refuses to take her help? Her responsibility is to offer help and nothing else, if Ziyi refuses to take her help do you want her to forcefully help her? What''s more celestial masters have their temperaments and attitudes, do you think that she is a carpet on which Ziyi can walk and stomp on as she wishes?"


    "Ziyi was the one who refused to take the help of Madam Song. The one who is at fault is your sister, you can forget about ming Madam Song for this."


    Ji Zhuang Guang was well aware of how much his brothers doted on their sister but this was not some small and stupid school fight that they could solve by getting angry like this. This was a matter of ghost, one that was malicious and cruel at that. Just the very thought of a malicious ghost haunting and being close to them made Ji Zhuang Guang tremble. With such a thing happening they were still trying to act like hotshots?


    He red his nostrils and then said, " Don''t even think about acting up in front of Madam Song. Don''t forget that the one who is in trouble is we and not her!"


    Ji Jinfu and Ji Nan were not willing but they were used to listen to their elder brother. What was more even their parents did not speak against their elder brother when he was serious, so how could they dare to say a word against him?


    The Ji family waited for Ji Ziyi to wake up but even in the afternoon, Ji Ziyi did not wake up instead Director Li came to meet them.


    Director Li had of course heard the news of the attack on Ji Ziyi. Back then he thought that the rumours of Ji Ziyi being haunted were nothing but nonsense but as he looked at the sorry condition of Ji Ziyi, he could not help but feel that something was really up with Ji Ziyi.


    He turned to look at Cai Wu and asked, "What''s going on? What happened to Miss Ji? I was told that she will start shooting by the day after tomorrow yet she is now lying on the hospital bed again."


    Cai Wu knew that they had already pushed the schedule too many times, but she also knew that this movie was really important for Ji Ziyi. They could not allow Director Li to rece and recast Ji Ziyi, her role had already been shortened if she waspletely reced then Ji Ziyi would surely go crazy.Thus Cai Wu half begged and half pleaded with Director Li while telling him what was happening, at first she did not want to ry the matter of supernatural to others but now they could not hide it anymore.


    Director Li indeed wanted the movie to be finished as soon as possible but he was not heartless either. When he saw that Cai Wu was really honest and Ji Ziyi''s condition was indeed not good enough, he allowed Ji Ziyi a month to recover but at the same time, he cleared that if it took more than that then he would have to rece Ji Ziyi no matter what.


    Of course, Cai Wu was willing even the Ji family did not say anything when the two of them were negotiating as they knew that Director Li was already doing them a favour by allowing Ji Ziyi to shoot in his movie!


    " Don''t worry, Director Li. I promise that Ji Ziyi will be back very soon ¡ª¡ª KYAHHH!"

 Chapter 1103 No such things as ghost

    <h4>Chapter 1103 No such things as ghost</h4>


    No sooner did Cai Wu finish speaking than the vase on the bedside cab fell on the ground right next to her and shattered. Though it looked like it fell because of the fluttering curtain that was moving because of the wind Cai Wu and the rest did not think that it was this simple.


    After all, the vase shattered right at the moment when Cai Wu said that Ji Yiyi would be back on her feet soon and start shooting again. Was this a sign given to them by the malicious ghost that Ji Yiyi would never get back on her feet was that it?


    Even Director Li felt that it was quite ominous and in his heart, he already decided to look at a few decent actresses to y the role of the third female lead in his movie. For some reason, he had a hunch that Ji Yiyi was noting back to the shooting location anytime soon but he still politely said, " I will wait for Miss Ji toe back then."


    Cai Wu was scared after the vase shattered next to her shoes but she still nodded with a stiff smile and then said to Director Li, " Thank you, Director Li. I am really grateful."


    " Alright this is what I am supposed to do," said Director Li with a polite smile. He turned to look at Ji Zhuang Guang and then said, " Master Ji, I will be taking a leave now. Your sister is still unconscious and I don''t want to disturb her, you can give me a call when she wakes up all right?"


    " Alright, Director Li," Ji Zhuang Guang had long noticed the way Director Li was keeping a distance from their family and knew that he wanted to leave as quickly as possible but he did not because they were the members of Ji''s family. But Ji Zhuang Guang did not me Director Li, if he had stood in the shoes of Director Li then he too would not have gotten entangled with a mess such as this one.


    Director Li and the rest of the crew along with the assistant director headed out of the ward. Once they were out of the ward, the assistant director immediately said, " I think it''s better to reconsider your decision, Director Li. If Ji Yiyi is really haunted then it might cause trouble for the rest of the crew as well. Have you forgotten how Lai Li died? And the way the celestial master died? Haven''t you read the news? The priest was turned inside out and half of his skull was beaten by something. This happened to him because he was with Ji Yiyi, if we allow her to keep shooting at our set then who knows what can happen to people at our shooting location? This is a matter of life and death, after all."


    The moment the assistant director finished speaking many of the crew members felt a chill climb up their spines because what the assistant director said was indeed correct. The priest died when he was working for Ji Yiyi and so were they, if that malicious ghost targeted them then what would happen to them? They were all people with families and even if they were fine, there was no way the cast would be fine with this matter!


    " Thats right, Director Li! You have to rethink your decision! Think about us and the cast a little, so what if she is the mistress of the Ji family? In the end, she is a dangerous woman and a threat to our lives," said one of the crew members as they all stepped inside the elevator.


    " I agree with him, what''s more, we have quite a lineup as our cast," stated another crew member with a frown. " There is Xue Zhi Ming who is the movie Emperor and then there is Song Yan, though she is not someone who has acted in many movies she is quite famous because of her beautiful face and there is also her identity as Madam Fu."


    " Bai Yin and Pan Dn have quite a lot of fan following as well, if something happens to them then there is no way that we will be able to wash our hands from this matter."


    Director Li agreed with this as well because of the lineup that he had selected himself he dared not to act rashly. His face turned pale when he heard the words of his crew members and then nodded, " You are right we cannot leave the matter behind like this, but we cannot offend the Ji family. Don''t worry if that spirit hates Ji Yiyi?so much then it will not allow her to shoot the movie again, we just need to wait for a month!"


    Now he was quite regretful. He should have said half a month instead of a month even if it meant evoking the ire of the Ji family.


    Behind him was the third male lead of the movie, who was supposed to be shooting with Ji Yiyi. Earlier he came to the hospital because he wanted to get closer to Ji Yiyi as his manager told him that Ji Yiyi was the young miss of the Ji family and befriending her could bring him new contact.


    Sure enough, she got him a new contact and that too with a ghost!


    He hurriedly said, " Will I be fine? I am the one who is acting with her after all? What if the ghost thinks that I am in the way?"


    " What are you talking about?" Among them was the second male lead as well, who was the friend of the second master of the Ji family, Ji Jinfu. He looked at the crew coolly and then said, "How can there be such a thing as ghosts and spirits in this world? You all are tripping all right. At most there is someone who is scaring the Ji family and nothing else."


    The Assistant Director did not say anything while Director Li frowned at the young man. If he was not wrong this man was also shoved into their cast by the Ji family.

 Chapter 1104 Cleansing the set

    <h4>Chapter 1104 Cleansing the set</h4>


    "Yun Zhao, you are speaking so confidently because you have never seen a ghost before, aren''t you?" Director Li spoke with a frown on his face however before Yun Zhao could speak, he then went to speak firmly," I know that you are not willing to believe in such things but there is no need for you to speak so rudely. You shouldn''t say any degrading words regarding such things, even if you don''t believe them."


    " You have to be kidding me," Yun Zhao rolled his eyes upon hearing Director Li''s reprimand. He did not say anything further as Director Li was a famous director and he was just starting his career but at the same time, he thought of talking to Ji Jinfu thoroughly. He did not know what Ji Ziyi was thinking now but she must havee up with some random excuses to make herself look pitiful even when she was the one who caused trouble, knowing her she might have gotten herself entangled by getting into some sort of trouble.


    Once the cast left, Director Li turned to his assistant director and then pulled him to the side before saying, " You call Madam Song and tell her that we need to cleanse the set." They did not know what kind of spirit hadtched onto Ji Ziyi but it was better to clear the air on the set in case something happened to another actor or actress.


    " I will call her now!" The assistant director agreed as he called Song Yan at once. When he called Song Yan was preparing spiritual water, she opened her eyes when her phone rang and looked at the number disyed on the screen. Upon seeing that it was the assistant director, she collected the remaining spiritual water and then answered the call.


    " Whats the matter?" She asked.


    " Madam Fu¡­ No senior Song, can you cleanse the set? As long as you are willing toe to the set.?We can discuss the price," said the assistant director before Song Yan could ask anything more.


    Song Yan was really surprised when she received the call from the assistant director. Maybe her silence scared the two men as Director Li immediately snatched the phone from the assistant director and then said in a hurry, " Xiao Yan, as long as you are willing to help me out then I will surely take you to my new movie. Are you willing to help us?"


    The reason Director Li sought out Song Yan was because of the prediction that she told him earlier. She had warned him that the movie would be filled with obstructions and sure enough he had been facing nothing but obstacles ever since he started to shoot this movie.


    Given Ji Ziyi''s condition it would be impossible for her to shoot the movieter on who knows what would happen then?


    Song Yan did not refuse such a good offer, she agreed to cleanse the set the next time she went to the shooting location, it was a good thing that her scenes with Xue Zhi Ming wereing up, maybe she would take time off and then shoot the scenes after cleansing the set.


    Though she did not think that the malicious spirit would target anyone else other than Ji Ziyi it was better for her to take a look at the set and ease the taut nerves of those who were scared.


    But before leaving for the set she told Fu Yu Sheng that she was going out of the house, in case that man misunderstood she would have to spend half of the time coaxing him which was not good for her waist.


    At thepany.


    " Just how many times I have to tell you dunces to keep an eye on this factor here? Is it because you all do not seem to be capable of understanding what I am trying to say? Is that it?" Fu Yu Sheng spoke coldly, his cold aura was rumbling inside the meeting room causing the department heads to shiver and tremble as they looked at their feet.


    Even Assistant Xi was trembling despite not being the one who was doing the presentation.


    " When I gave you this job I expected better from you all as your references were indeed better than the rest but never did I expect that you would bring me such terrible projects, is that how you think we will be climbing to the top of the capital business chain?" Fu Yu Sheng asked once more which caused the heads to curl their toes. They should have known that the matter would not be dealt with easily.


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at the file in front of him and then calmly flipped through the pages before saying, " pathetic. Is this how you n on dealing with the Ji family? Forget about the Jis, you all will not be breaking the front line with such a n! With your calibre, I thought you could do better than¡ª¡ª"


    Fu Yu Sheng was still speaking when he received his wife''s call, his frown eased into a smile as he hurriedly turned to look at the head of the departments and said softly, " You all can leave ande back once you have revised the n."


    The heads of the departments: "¡­" Wasn''t this too big of a change?


    Though they felt unjustified they still headed out of the meeting room just in time for Fu Yu Sheng to answer his call.


    " Yan''er? What is it do you miss me?" Fu Yu Sheng asked sweetly causing Assistant Xi who was heading out of the meeting room to gag. Was this really his boss? The one who was speaking so coldly that he felt like hell was going to freeze itself.


    Though he was a bit speechless, he still behaved professionally upon being questioned about who was the one who called Fu Yu Sheng.


    " Who else could it be other than yourdy boss?" Assistant Xi stated with a smile as he added, " In thispany, our bosses second and the first one will always be thedy boss. So make sure that you never offend her."

 Chapter 1105 Act like a swindler

    Chapter 1105 Act like a swindler


    " No," said Song Yan as she doused Fu Yu Sheng''s enthusiasm with her refusal. She calmly told him about how Director Li went to visit Ji Ziyi and called her to cleanse the set as he was afraid that the evil spirit might attack them as well as it attacked the priest who was with Ji Ziyi."I called you to tell you that I am going to the set, so I hope that you will stay put and not cause trouble for me."


    " Don''t worry, I know," though Fu Yu Sheng was a bit sullen that Song Yan was heading to the set instead of hispany, he still softened his voice and told her to take care of herself. He asked her to call him as soon as she was done.


    " Alright," Song Yan answered before ending the call, she did not speak another word extra which made Fu Yu Sheng shake his head. Sure enough, his wife was as heartless as always.


    However, his expression still softened as he closed his eyes and leaned back on the chair. For some reason, he felt like this kind of thing had happened before but then again, Song Yan had been like this for a long time.


    " That dumb woman, why can''t she care for me a little?" He muttered as his eyes closed on their own and he went asleep.


    '' Are you leaving again?'' When Fu Y Sheng opened his eyes, he was standing on top of a cliff, his eyes were staring at the woman in the red cloak.


    '' I am,'' the woman answered as she turned to look at her, and as soon as she turned Fu Yu Sheng of course recognized her. She was none other than Song Yan but why was she dressed in such an ancient cloak?


    She then looked at him with a softened expression and said, '' I know that you are afraid but don''t worry. I will be back soon, where will I go if I don''te back to you?''


    Though she said that something felt wrong. Fu Yu Sheng could feel his heart thump wildly as he stretched out his hand and watched a silver snake curl around Song Yan''s feet, ''¡­ I don''t feel good. Why not leave this case in the hands of your sister? She was the one who found the manifestation of the miasma anyway, let her deal with it.''


    '' I cannot leave it in her hands as she is not talented enough,'' replied Song Yan, she gently pried the silver snake off her feet and then handed him back to her. '' Don''t be so clingy, I will be back.''


    Fu Yu Sheng wanted to stop her, his heart was aching and his eyes were burning but before he could stop her. The woman''s back was covered in mes, she was tied in chains and was roaming in a dark ce with her eyes as nk as a sheet of paper.


    He stared at the woman who was covered in blood and pursed his lips. The anger in his heart surged, why? Why was she the one who was punished to roam in hell when she did not do anything wrong? He did not like it, he did not like it at all!


    " BOSS FU!"


    A scream shattered his dream as Fu Yu Sheng opened his eyes and looked at the meeting room. The only thing was that the meeting room did not resemble a meeting room anymore, the entire space was covered in shattered sses and broken pieces of wood, in between the rubble stood Assistant Xu who was staring at him with terror in his eyes.


    " W..What happened?" Fu Yu Sheng asked as he looked at the ruins of the meeting room.


    " I don''t know," Assistant Xu was sure that he saw something slither inside the meeting room but before he could catch a glimpse of it, it vanished and in turn, the current condition of the meeting room came into view.


    He looked at Fu Yu Sheng and then asked, " CEO Fu, is something the matter? Were you that upset with the ns?"


    What kind of nonsense ns did those peoplee up with? This was the first time he saw Fu Yu Shen get this angry!


    " No," Fu Yu Sheng looked at the rubble and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. What just happened? He only saw a bad dream so howe something like this happened?


    Maybe it was time to talk with Song Yan.


    On the other hand, Song Yan did not have any idea that something like this took ce at the Fu corporation. She arrived at the set where Director Li and the assistant director were waiting for her. When she arrived most of the cast was present at the set, thus Song Yan was not surprised to see Pan Dn rush at her.


    " Sister Yan! You are here?" She hugged Song Yan around the waist and then lowered her voice before asking for gossip, " Is it true that Ji Ziyi is haunted by a ghost?"


    " Who knows? I am not close with her," though Ji Ziyi was not willing to take her help, Song Yan was not someone who would disclose the gossip to someone without any qualms.


    " You are right," Pan Dn sighed. " Though Ji Ziyi is really a fool, she could have asked for your help as you are the disciple of the great Gu Chenyi and yet she did not look for you. What an idiot,"


    Bai Yin hushed Pan Dn. Though everyone was gloating about the misfortune of Ji Ziyi, there was no need for her to speak so loudly especially when Yun Zhao was here. He was close with the Ji family and no matter what he would definitely be upset.


    Sure enough, when he heard that Song Yan was a celestial master and she was the one who was called to cleanse the set he could not help but sneer, " Looks like Madam Song knows that she is way past her prime which is why she is undertaking another job. Shall I introduce you to some of my friends they know a few swindlers, and you can join hands with them. Given your acting skills, I am sure you will earn a lot."

 Chapter 1106 Look down on you? I never looked up at you.

    Chapter 1106 Look down on you? I never looked up at you.


    Song Yan was indeed older than the rest, though she looked young no one could refute the fact that she was actually rather old whenpared to the rest of the cast. But with her age, she was also rather calm she had listened to such words many times and thus she was not bothered by what Yun Zhao said to her.


    She knew that he was upset with her because the news of Xue Zhi Ming joining Fu Entertainment had long hit the entertainment channel and everyone knew that she was close with Xue Zhi Ming thus with their connection it was not hard to understand who became the bridge between Xue Zhi Ming and the Fu Entertainment Company.


    Yun Zhao who felt like he was much more skilled than Xue Zhi Ming, thought that she had cut the line and favoured one over the other causing him to fall back in the rank of poprity whenpared to Xue Zhi Ming.


    Thus even though the two were ying a romantic friendship role in the movie, she and Yun Zhao never got along with one another.


    When Pan Dn heard Yun Zhao scold Song Yan she was so angry that she wanted to hit thetter. But before she could make a move she was pulled by someone, she thought it was Bai Yin as she was the peacemaker at the set but the one who pulled her was none other than Song Yan!


    Without giving Pan Dn a chance to question her, Song Yan smiled lightly and then said, " What is the point of fighting with a barking dog? If it''s barking just ignore him. If you take him seriously wouldn''t you be at the same level as him?"


    Her words were like water in hot oil, immediately the entire shooting location was filled with smoke and sparks. Yun Zhao had a bad temper, to begin with, so when he heard a woman upon whom he looked down to call him a dog, he was so angry that he was about to release smoke through his ears.


    He red at Song Yan as if he wanted to cut her flesh and eat her alive before saying, " Do you know to whom you are talking to¡ª¡ª"


    " Why should I? Are you better than the Fu family? If you are then let me know I will have my husband take a look at you and your good family, let''s see who cries first," stated Song Yan with a calm voice.


    " You b*tch¡ª¡ª" Of course, there was no way he would be able topete with Fu Yu Sheng but that made him even more angry. His eyes started to spitfire as he looked at Song Yan and sneered, " Are you looking down on me?"


    " Did I ever look up at you?" Song Yan asked back as she straightened up to her full height and then looked down at Yun Zhao who was a few inches shorter than her.


    " I will¡ª¡ª" kill you. Before Yun Zhao could say those words, he was stopped by Xue Zhi Ming who red at him and then said in a low voice " That will be enough, young master Yun. I know that you are upset but that does not mean that you can say whatever you want. Don''t forget that you are standing on a film set. If you want to make it to the headlines then you be my guest."


    As soon as Xue Zhi Ming stood up for Song Yan, it only infuriated Yun Zhao even more but he was not an idiot what Xue Zhi Ming said indeed made sense which was why he breathed in and out before calming down. Though he was a bit rash, he was not going to make a stupid mistake like this one, if it was known to others that he assaulted the female lead of his movie then nothing good woulde out of it.


    Though he was not going to say anything more to Song Yan, he did not want to let her off so easily. He heard from his agent, that he and Xue Zhi Ming both submitted the application and auditioned to be signed by the Fu corporation, with his current poprity he should have been the one who was supposed to be signed by the Fu corporation but the one who was epted by Xue Zhi Ming, if it wasn''t for Song Yan''s little push how could Xue Zhi Ming be selected?


    It was Song Yan who cut the lines and yed favourites.


    If not for her then the one who would have been signed by the Fu corporation would be him! His future would have been limitless.


    He thus narrowed his gaze and looked at Song Yan before saying in a hardened voice, " Madam Song is here to cleanse the set?"


    " Is it any of your concern?" Song Yan asked as she looked at Yun Zhao coldly.


    " Don''t take me wrong,I am not trying to fight with you," said Yun Zhao with a raise of his hands in the air. Though he was speaking as if he was curious, there was no hiding the contempt that he held in his eyes for her, he narrowed his gaze once more before saying, " I am just trying to say that if you are any good shouldn''t you show us your powers? I mean if there are any, don''t tell me you are going to flick your broom and wand before saying some iprehensible sentences before saying that you have cleansed the set. Hahahaha."


    Although Yun Zhao went to visit Ji Ziyi earlier he did not believe a thing about ghosts, he was sure that both Ji Ziyi and this woman were liars who were trying to milk the the situation as much as possible.


    When he saw that Song Yan was not paying attention to him, Yun Zhao narrowed his eyes and snickered, "What''s wrong, Madam Song? Don''t tell me that you cannot do it. Was the talk about cultivation and what not a joke?"

 Chapter 1107 Be my dog

    <h4>Chapter 1107 Be my dog</h4>


    Pan Dn stared at Yun Zhao with obvious disdain and unfriendliness as she red at him and said, " Who are you to speak like this to sister Yanl? Is she your pet? Just because you asked her to show off her powers she is supposed to listen to you?"


    Even the very calm Bai Yin felt that Yun Zhao was going too far just because he was upset about the contract he was taking it out on Song Yan when the final decision was of course depended on her husband and not her, it was not like Fu Yu Sheng would listen to Song Yan even when she was wrong?


    He must have seen the potential in Xue Zhi Ming only then did he sign the contract!


    " What? I am just saying that she should show off her skills if she is the real deal. It''s not my fault that she is just a fake b*tch, who wants to act like she is something when she is not," Yun Zhao guffawed heartily behind him, his minionsughed as well as they looked at Song Yan.


    Yun Zhao was not the only one but many others believed that Song Yan was just trying to ride the heat and make some news for herself after finding out that Ji Ziyi was hospitalized and that only made them look at her in disdain. Who asked her to act like a know-it-all when she was not any better than them? What was more, she was in her thirties while Ji Ziyi was just a teen, doesn''t she feel embarrassed trying to gain some momentum for herself by using a young woman''s name?


    When Pan Dn heard Yun Zhao''s words she was really angry. She turned to look at Xue Zhi Ming and nudged him.


    She said in a low voice, " What are you doing? Can you not see that he is targeting Sister Yan because of you?"


    How could Xue Zhi Ming not see that Yun Zhao was targeting Song Yan because of him? He was very much aware of Yun Zhao''s personality, he thought that he was better than the rest and thus he always pretended to be the ''it'' man and when he failed in something he would rather me the world than take a look at himself.


    Thus, the reason he was targeting Song Yan was because he did not think that he failed in audition but because Xue Zhi Ming and Song Yan were friends with one another.


    " Yun Zhao¡ª¡ª"


    "What''s wrong are you going to cry haha?" When Song Yan lowered her head, Yun Zao teased her even more. He did not wish to let go of Song Yan without making her feel regret for what she had done to him. " Well, who told you to be such a b*tchy person, Madam, Fu? You should have known better than to interfere¡ª¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Song Yan took out a talisman and threw it at Yun Zhao, she looked at him coldly and then said, " You want to see my powers? Very well. I will make you see them but first, entertain me like a good dog only then will I show my skills to you." She then turned to look at Pan Dn and said, " Record it well, it wille in handyter on."


    Before anyone could react to what Song Yan said, they all saw Yun Zhao take off his clothes and then crouch on his fours like a naked human dog. When the others saw this, they all reached out their hands to help Yun Zhao wear his clothes but thetter growled and bit them like he was a mad dog.


    One could easily see that Yun Zhao was very clear-headed as his face was pale as the moon but for some reason, he was not able to control his body.


    Initially, he was cursing and taunting Song Yan happily thinking that there was no such thing as cultivation and ghosts. However now he was stripped to his birthday suit and was crouching in front of Song Yan like a wild dog ready to be tamed. Seeing this he wanted to cry but he did not even have tears in his eyes to cry, he looked at Song Yan and barked,?"Woof! Woof! Woof!"


    This was something that Yun Zhao did not expect and was thus very shocked. He ¡­he was barking like a dog !? He was obviously trying to plead with Song Yan, so how he was suddenly barking?


    The subcast and the crew who were standing on Yun Zhao''s side suddenly turned pale. They all turned to look at Song Yan with pale expressions worrying that they would be the next one who would be stripped to their birthday suit and reduced to dogs.


    These people were all linked to the entertainment industry in one way or another if they were recorded in such an embarrassing position their career would suffer a devastating blow!


    Thus they immediately rushed to ask for forgiveness from Song Yan.


    " Madam Song, we were wrong! Please forgive us."


    "We will not do it again!"


    However Song Yan was not paying attention to them, she was watching Yun Zhao who despite beingpletely aware of what he was doing was still acting like a dog. She watched him tug and pull at things while peeing in a corner like a dog and chortled, " You are really a good dog, Master Yun. I have to say that you were born in the wrong life form, what do you say? Should I turn you into a dog for real?"


    She was of course joking she could not turn a person into a dog as she was not an immortal. But that did not mean that she could not tease this man who was acting out of the line just a few minutes.


    When Yun Zhao heard that she was going to turn him into a dogpletely, he was so scared that he started to howl loudly. He did not want to be a dog!

 Chapter 1108 Can no longer hold on .

    Chapter 1108 Can no longer hold on .


    " BARK!" Yun Zhao shook his head in a hurry. He was truly scared that Song Yan was going to turn him into a dog, he barked wanting to plead with Song Yan but thetter was simply staring at him as if she was enjoying a show.


    It wasn''t just Yun Zhao who was scared even Xue Zhi Ming was also worried. He thought that Song Yan was really going to turn Yun Zhao into a dog, though he did not have any good feelings towards this man, he did not want him to be turned into a dog either. He turned to look at Song Yan who was enjoying the whining and barking of Yun Zhao and cleared his throat before stepping in between the two when Yun Zhao approached Song Yan.


    " Unless you want to be blocked, you should keep your distance young master Yun," Xue Zhi Ming told Yun Zhao who was trying to get close to Song Yan like a dog who was pleading for forgiveness from his master.


    Yun Zhao howled in agony why was this man blocking him? Couldn''t he see that he was in trouble? He was really unhappy with Xue Zhi Ming for blocking his path. Was this man looking down at him? Was he stopping because he wanted to enjoy the show was that it?


    As he thought of such things he growled at Xue Zhi Ming. Of course, Xue Zhi Ming knew what was going on in Yun Zhao''s head, he looked down at the human-shaped dog and did not know whether tough or cry, he then said seriously, " I am saving you just because you are acting like a dog, it doesn''t mean that you are one. You are still naked and you are still a man, and Madam Song is a married woman whose husband is none other than Fu Yu Sheng. You don''t want to do this, I am telling you."


    Only then did Yun Zhao stop but even then he looked at Song Yan with a pleading look in his eyes. Song Yan was very satisfied with this oue, and though this scene was a bit ring it was wonderful to teach a lesson to someone like Yun Zhao. She took a few more glimpses at Yun Zhao who was whimpering like a beaten dog and then turned to look at Pan Dn before saying, " I will go and take a look at what Director Li had to say, you take care of the matter here."


    She then turned to look at Yun Zhao before saying with a beautiful smile, " Did you not say that you wanted to see ghosts at night then make sure that you are prepared."


    Her words caused Yun Zhao to turn pale, he was already reduced to bing a dog and now he had to suffer through the terror of watching a ghost as well.


    Before he could bark anymore to plead the fifth, Song Yan walked away without giving him a chance to say anything more to her. When everyone saw that Song Yan was really walking away without dealing with Yun Zhao, they were really terrified, they all turned to look at Xue Zhi Ming who sighed and then asked, " Madam Song, what is going to happen with Master Yun?"


    Song Yan turned to look at Xue Zhi Ming and then said with a light smile, " What are you afraid of? I am a kind woman. Of course, I am not going to leave Yun Zhao to stay as a dog. It''s just that he is a bit too energetic and does not know how to use that energy, with this I am sure that he would no longer be in the mood to scold anyone else." She then tilted her head such that she could look at theckeys who were following after Yun Zhao and then said, " Make sure that you enjoy this exciting scene as well, who knows when you will have to do the same."


    She then turned to look at Pan Dn and said, " Make sure to send me the video I will appreciate it with my husband."


    The subcast trembled after hearing Song Yan''s words, this woman was really too vicious! In the future, they would have to think twice before going against her or else she would turn them into dogs!


    With Yun Zhao gone Song Yan dealt with the cleansing of the set situation with ease before returning to her home. As soon as she stepped out of the shower, she received the eye-piercing video of Yun Zhao, though the video was filled with howls, she knew that he was pleading and begging to be let off while admitting to his mistakes. Song Yan was extremely satisfied with the video, she thought for a bit and decided to send it to both Fu Rong and Fu Yu Shen as they had caused her a lot of trouble.


    Maybe this would teach them a good lesson.


    She was about to head down to the living room to eat her dinner when she received a call from Ji Ziyi or more like Ji Zhuang Guang who asked her toe and deal with the ghost that was possessing his sister however Song Yan was not going to let this matter go so easily. She said,


    " Young master Ji might really think that I am some grassroots master. Do you think that you can embarrass me and then ask me to exorcise your sister? Miss Ji had shown constant reluctance and she also invited another master which is a great embarrassment to me. If someone finds out that I was the one in charge of this case and was double-crossed by someone then I would be really embarrassed, I am afraid that I cannot do anything."


    No sooner did she finish speaking, than Ji Ziyi''s voice came from the other side of the phone. How arrogant Ji Ziyi wasst time when she promised that she was not going to beg in front of Song Yan, just as respectful as she was at the moment.

 Chapter 1109 I am begging you to save me.

    <h4>Chapter 1109 I am begging you to save me.</h4>


    Ji Ziyi sobbed pitifully from the other side of the phone, " Master Song! Master, I was wrong! I was really wrong, I should not have acted like this in front of you. Please save me,?I beg you ¡­ please ¡­please¡­please! Save me! Save me! No matter what you want I am willing to hand it to you but please Master Songe and save me, that ghost is going to kill me."


    Ji Ziyi was probably too agitated after what happened to her, which was why her tone was incoherent as she sobbed and cried for Song Yan to save her.


    Song Yan could hear the three Ji brothers telling their sister to calm down. From the looks of it, Ji Ziyi was really scared after the incident fromst night. As she had never been this respectful to her even after finding out that she was Fu Yu Sheng''s wife.


    Though Song Yan was quite curious about what happened to Ji Ziyist night, Song Yan was not willing to ept this case so easily. Just a small scare and this woman was this respectful to her, if she was this respectful to her from earlier on then she would have already cleared up the malicious spirit that was haunting her.


    And though she loved money, she was not someone who would be willing to dance to someone''s tune. This woman and her family sought her just days ago and then switched to another celestial master in just a few days, how could she just drop the matter so easily?


    Did they really think that she, Song Yan was someone they could treat as someone they could stomp on?


    Song Yan thus did not show any sort of empathy towards this woman instead she calmly rolled her eyes and then said, " I am afraid that I am not the right person. After all, I am not the only celestial master in the world and your family is so rich that you can hire countless masters, just look for one. I am sure that they would be willing to take your case."


    On the other side, Ji Ziyi who found out who Gu Chenyi really was after her brother showed her the page of the Gu sect felt like something had choked her. She gasped for breath as she patted her chest and then looked at her brothers who took the phone from her.


    The one who took the phone from Ji Ziyi was none other than Ji Jinfu, he had long heard of what Song Yan did to his friend including seeing it with his own eyes. Thus he did not dare to get angry at her, he could only say politely, " Master Song, I know that you are upset. I am not saying that you should forgive Ziyi for what she had done but she is not in the right frame of her mind. I am really sorry for what she has done to you, but please save Ziyi! She told us that your talismans had saved her life many times so please be magnanimous and let her off, I am sure that you will understand."


    Song Yan however did not reply, she simply clicked her tongue and said, " Master Ji, it not that I don''t want to take this case but what your sister had done is equivalent to angering the spirit which had led to the death of a human, no matter swindler or not it must have raised the cultivation of the ghost as the blood of a human raises the cultivation level of a malicious spirit. Raising the cultivation level of ghosts means that it must have gotten stronger."


    As soon as she finished speaking someone screamed before sending a bunch of things on the floor. Looks like the phone was on speaker..ops ¡­not.


    Ji Jinfu turned to look at Ji Ziyi on the other side of the phone and said, " Ziyi calm down! You need to calm down, breathe slowly and stop screaming you are at the hospital! Don''t think too much!" After he was done speaking, he turned his attention to Song Yan and said, " Three years of cooperation. We will sign a contract with the Fu corporation and give them a base to stand for the next three years, with us backing your husband, he will have an even easier time settling in the capital."


    He paused and then added, " We will through in thend of the hot spring resort as well." Though his heart was bleeding when he promised this, he still said those words for the sake of his sister.


    " Oooh hot springs, I want one," Fang Yanli eximed as she came to float next to Song Yan.


    Even Song Yan was tempted when she heard that the Ji family were willing to be this generous. Though Fu Yu Sheng was capable enough, there was nothing wrong with her handing him some extra support.


    At this moment, the phone was snatched from Ji Jinfu by Cai Wu, she then said to Song Yan, " Master Song, if you are not upset can you send some of those talismans that you sent to Ziyi earlier? She used them all." Though Ji Ziyi had thrown the talismans out of the window, Cai Wu dared not to say such words aloud as she already knew that Song Yan was rather upset with what happened with Master Pei.


    If she was to tell thetter Ji Ziyi threw the talismans then she might as well push Ji Ziyi down the stairs on her own.


    " We are willing to buy fifty." Cai Wu added to the temptation and before Song Yan could refuse she sent eight million yuan to Song Yan in a jiffy after taking the money from Ji Zhuang Guang. Of course, they were quite upset about losing the money but between life and money, they obviously chose life.


    When Song Yan received the notification of eighty million yuan being sent to her ount, she had no other choice but to agree to visit Ji Ziyi, who asked the people around Ji Ziyi to be so kind.

 Chapter 1110 Ji Ziyi is in shock

    <h4>Chapter 1110 Ji Ziyi is in shock</h4>


    Now even if she did not want to go, she had to go, thought Song Yan in her head. She did not care about the eighty million yuan but she still had to care about the hot springs as it could be one of the hottest resorts in the capital. For the sake of her future, she had to make decisions carefully.


    " Okay, since you are sincere then I am willing to make the trip but if you refuse or go to another celestial master then please don''t call me again as it will reflect badly on my record," warned Song Yan. She was not lying, the fact that the priest was now dead was enough to let her know that Ji Ziyi had thrown the talismans that she had given her, which was enough to infuriate her.


    Those talismans were not just papers but weapons that held her spiritual energy. Even if she was at the eleventh level of the cultivation and could draw talismans with ease it does not mean that she would not feel enraged when someone threw her talismans like they were crap.


    " Yes, yes we agree! No one will call another celestial master!" Cai Wu turned to look at the Ji brothers who nodded their heads in agreement. They were indeed not willing to call another master, they had heard and seen Song Yan''s feat, she had turned a human into a dog and even made him bark and whimper for three hours. A woman like this was not someone they could deal with easily.


    Only then did Song Yan agree to visit them. Though she agreed, she was not in a hurry, she first went to have dinner and then spent some time to take a nap, after all, she was not the one who was in a hurry.


    On the other side, in the hospital when Ji Ziyi saw that the sky was slowly turning dark she started to tremble. Her face suddenly got pale and her teeth started to chatter, she stared at the window while holding the hand of her brother and then cried, " Where is she? Why is she not here yet? The sun is about to set!"


    " She will be here soon," Ji Nan told his sister, as Ji Zhuang Guang received a call, he had to step out of the room. He and Ji Jinfu were the only ones who were with Ji Ziyi but even then thetter was trembling like she was alone.


    Ji Nan then said to Ji Ziyi calmly, " You don''t have to worry, I am here with you. And your second brother is here as well. No one will harm you all right?"


    However, his soothing words did not calm Ji Ziyi. Instead, she trembled and said, " You cannot do anything against it! That evil spirit is here to kill me, she is here to kill me! She is here again! You have to do something, call that woman again! She won''t let me off!"


    Ji Ziyi cried very miserably. It was as if she knew why that malicious spirit was targeting her. When Ji Nan and Ni Jinfu heard the words of Ji Ziyi, they could not help but feel a chill climb up their spine. They turned to look at one another before turning to look at Ji Ziyi.


    Why was Ji Ziyi so certain that this evil spirit was a she?


    " Ziyi, there is nothing here," though Ji Jinfu was a bit confused as to why his sister was so clear regarding the malicious spirit that was targeting her. He still spoke softly to coax his sister, he then calmly sat next to his sister, " Ziyi, we are in another hospital and we are in this together, all right? It''s fine," he then reached his hand to hold Ji Ziyi''s but she was so scared that as soon as Ji Jinfu touched her she started to scream.


    " She is here! She is here! She is here to kill me. That spirit will kill me, she will kill me just like she killed that priest. I saw his head being beaten in half and the malicious ghost also turned his bodypletely inside out, she must be targeting me! It was so terrifying!"


    Why was the sky turning dark so fast? Why was Song Yan not arriving??Why was she the one who had to suffer like this?


    " Ziyi¡ª¡ª"


    " You don''t understand! That malicious ghost wanted to kill mest time but she couldn''t because I escaped. The one who was supposed to turn inside out was me!" Ji Ziyi screamed hysterically. " She will definitelye to kill me tonight. Why did she have toe to look for me? I do not want to die! I don''t want to die!"


    Only if she hadn''t done that then she could have dealt with this malicious spirit!


    Just as Ji Nan and Ji Jinfu thought of asking a nurse to administer sedatives to Ji Ziyi, Ji Zhuang Guang pushed the door open, which scared Ji Ziyi so much that she started to scream again and again while shouting for help.?In the end, the three brothers had no choice but to call a doctor to administer the sedative as soon as possible.


    When Song Yan came to the ward, she found the three brothers looking tired and exhausted. And it could not be med on them as ever since Ji Ziyi woke up, she had been crying and making a fuss. She had been screaming that the ghost was here to kill her and whatnot thus even if the brothers were tall and sturdy men, they still felt scared.


    What was more they were the ones who saw the body of the priest first, upon arriving at the hospital how could they not be afraid? So when they saw Song Yan arrive, they immediately heaved a sigh of relief as Cai Wu greeted Song Yan politely, " Master Song, you are here? We were getting worried."


    After meeting that unreliable swindler, Cai Wu seemed to have understood the difference between fake and the real.

 Chapter 1111 Hugged her to stop her from leaving

    <h4>Chapter 1111 Hugged her to stop her from leaving</h4>


    Even Ji Zhuang Guang and the rest were more respectful and enthusiastic than the first time they saw her.


    Song Yan did not pay attention to them instead she turned to look at Ji Ziyi who was sleeping on the bed. Thest time she saw Ji Ziyi, the death aura circting around her was controlled but this time her face was almost covered with death aura, there were also three sharp red dots that showed that her death was going to be brutal. This woman¡­.she was not far from death.


    Her eyes darted to the scars on Ji Ziyi''s face and sure enough, they were much scarier than she saw on the drone footage. There were also marks on her necks which were not as serious as the ones on her eyes. Seeing her like this Song Yan clicked her tongue, sure enough, this woman was like a cockroach, she was able to survive even after such a thing happened to her.


    Cai Wu and the rest did not say anything as they watched Song Yan take a look at Ji Ziyi.


    They were afraid that the smallest thing would annoy Song Yan.


    After taking a look at Ji Ziyi, Song Yan took a sit on the couch in the ward and then looked at Cai Wu and Ji Ziyi''s brothers before saying, " So what do you all know?"


    Cai Wu was not with Ji Ziyist night as she had to stay with her daughter and she was thest one to arrive as she was too busy taking her daughter to the hospital and back, thus she turned to look at Ji Zhuang Guang and the rest of the Ji brothers who were the first to arrive at the hospital.


    Ji Zhuang Guang wanted to deal with the malicious ghost at any cost which was why he did not conceal anything and started telling Song Yan everything. He told her about how Ji Ziyi went behind their back and then invited another priest to chant spells.


    " Master Song, my sister went to the restroom and returned to the ward after she was done. Before she left the ward, there was nothing wrong but when she returned the entire ward was turned upside down and the priest was killed in her presence when she was not looking at him."


    J Zhuang Guang did not know much either, he was only reciting what Ji Ziyi told him in the morning when she was awake. As he retold everything to Song Yan he could not help but feel a chill in his heart, from the looks of it the malicious ghost was only ying with Ji Ziyi. What kind of grudge did that ghost have with Ji Ziyi for her to treat his sister like this?


    Song Yan nodded as she looked at Ji Ziyi who was still unconscious and then said, " Your sister is not awake. I think I will have toe to look for her tomorrow?"


    " No, wait! Madam Song!" Ji Jinfu spoke up after spending the entire day with Ji Ziyi, his heart and limbs had turned cold. " Ziyi keeps on saying that the ghost is here to kill her. I am afraid that the ghost wille to look for her tonight again, can''t you stay with her?"


    Song Yan was not surprised when she heard Ji Jinfu''s request, after all with such an incident taking ce it''s only obvious that thetter would be scared to the point that he would start to tremble. She sighed and then said, " I cannot do anything unless I get the name and identity of those who hold a grudge against your sister."


    Hearing her words, the three Ji brothers stiffened. Upon seeing them tremble, Song Yan took out a thick stack of talismans and handed it to them, " These are A-grade protection talismans. As long as you carry them with you, you will be fine. Although that ghost which is targeting your sister is indeed quite strong, it will not be able to touch you or Ji Ziyi with these talismans on your body."


    She turned to leave but then her eyes fell on a twisted ck figure that was lurking outside the window, peeking at her from the side. Seeing the figure that was hiding in the corner of the corridor, Song Yan acted as if she hadn''t seen it and then added, " Close all the doors and windows with these talismans pasted on them, it will create a co-joint array and keep the ghost outside. No matter who calls, don''t open the door and don''t answer the call before three times. If you do not heed my advice then you can deal with the matter on your own."


    Although she couldn''t care less about Ji Ziyi, she still needed to get her hands on the hot spring resort. If the Ji brothers died who was going to sign the deal with her?


    Ji Zhuang Guang and the rest were scared out of their wits. Di¡­didn''t this mean that the ghost was going toe tonight again? Even Cai Wu who was not going to stay at the ward tonight felt like she was about to faint. Her heart was tied into knots as she hurriedly said to Song Yan, " Master Song, doe¡­does this mean that the ghost will be here tonight as well?"


    " Who says that she is not here right now?" Song Yan arched a brow. " Malicious spirits with grudges do not leave their targets ever, at most she might be hiding. Keep these talismans with you and stay inside the ward no matter what happens don''t open the door or the window after three in the morning. As ghosts are used to creating hallucinations."


    With that, she turned on her heels and then walked out of the room.


    The Ji brothers looked at Song Yan who was walking out of the ward and then turned to stare at one another if not for the fact that they were grown-up men they would have hugged Song Yan and stopped her from leaving!

 Chapter 1112 Three calls

    <h4>Chapter 1112 Three calls</h4>


    The three brothers were really afraid that they would be the next ones who would be killed by the ghost in the same manner as the priest. They did not dare to imagine being killed like the priest, the fact that he was turned inside out was scary to just listen to, how dare they even think of suffering through the same agony?


    If such a thing happened to them then they might as well jump down the building!


    Since Cai Wu not going to stay with the three Ji brothers she too took her leave with Song Yan. The two women headed to the elevator where they stepped inside the small space one after another, while Song Yan was at ease despite being red at by the twisted shadow that was lurking in the corridor. Cai Wu on the other hand was flustered, she twiddled with her thumbs feeling a bit colder than she usually did, something told her that the ghost which was targeting Ji Ziyi was lurking somewhere close to her.


    " Madam Song¡­you..you said that the ghost is the amalgamation of three spirits, is¡­is it true?" Cai Wu asked as soon as the elevator door closed. She had been itching to question Song Yan about this, she did not know what Song Yan meant by the amalgamation of the three spirits.


    Song Yan hummed as she raised her head and looked at Cai Wu who was staring at her with a slightly hesitant expression. She closed her phone and then ced it away before saying, "It''s just like I said the spirit that is haunting Miss Ji consists of three sinister souls. Makes you wonder what Miss Ji did to them right?"


    Her question caused Cai Wu to stiffen, though Song Yan did not say it explicitly, it was enough for her to know that Ji Ziyi was not as simple as she thought of her.


    The elevator''s doors opened and Song Yan stepped out of the elevator before turning to look at Cai Wu. She did not want three kids to lose their mother which was why she said sternly, " Manager Cai, I will say the same thing to you again. It will be good for you to change your jobs, if you stay with Ji Ziyi then no one can guarantee what will happen to you."


    Song Yan gave one more warning after she was done speaking, she did not want to get entangled with the Ji family or Cai Wu but she would hate if she could not save an innocent soul. Ji Ziyi might be beyond saving but the same could not be said for Cai Wu who was not involved in any kind of dirty dealings. She might have stayed silent when Ji Ziyi was bullying others but other than that she had not done anything else. Such things were not enough for Song Yan to watch Cai Wu die.


    As for the Ji brothers, she could not do much for them. As long as they were not stupid enough to answer the call of that malicious spirit and give them ess to the inside of the ward, they would be fine but if they were foolish and curious like many then they could only me themselves.


    With that, she turned around and left leaving Cai Wu alone.


    On the other hand, the Ji brothers were panicking inside the ward. Though they were grown-up men,?it would be impossible for them to not feel scared after what happened to the priest. What was more the ward where Ji Ziyi was admitted waspletely silent, it was an individual room with an en-suite and a kitchen. At present they were the only ones along with an unconscious Ji Ziyi inside the spacious ward, even the smallest sound rang inside the ward which caused the three brothers to stay on the edge.


    At that moment, they could not help but think that it was better if they had booked a shared ward instead of a personal one. At least that would have been less scary with the peopleing and going.


    However the three of them could not do anything, their parents were busy with their own things and could not apany Ji Ziyi for the time being, if they left too then what would happen to Ji Ziyi?


    " It''s fine. Madam Song that there will be nothing wrong as long as we do not step out of the ward in the night," Ji Nan said to his brothers who nodded while trying to calm down.


    " We should busy ourselves, the more we stay without doing anything, the more we will feel scared," said Ji Zhuang Guang as he walked over to the couch picked up hisptop and started working. In the blink of an eye, it was already midnight, and the three Ji brothers kept Song Yan''s words in their hearts. Thus when the clock struck midnight they all stopped working and huddled far from the door, they did not want to move on their instincts and then open the door.


    After midnight they were not supposed to open the door unless the person called for the fourth time.


    " We should go to sleep," Ji Zhuang Guang clutched the protection talisman in his hands and then told his brothers to fall asleep. They could do nothing while staying awake anyway.


    " Okay," Ji Jinfu and Ji Nan agreed as they went to arrange their beds to sleep, while the two of them fell asleep in just a few minutes, Ji Zhuang Guang could not fall asleep for some reason he felt that the ward was getting colder, even when he turned the heater on and tried to keep the temperature at a certain level, the temperature continued to dip which led to him shivering.


    With such a weird thing happening even if Ji Zhuang Guang had an ounce of sleep inside his eyes, he ended up staying awake until the clock struck three in the morning. And just as his eyes were closing on their own, someone knocked on the door.

 Chapter 1113 The things called their names

    Chapter 1113 The things called their names


    At once all the sleepiness that wasyered over his eyes vanished.Ji Zhuang Guang looked at the clock on the wall, which showed the time three fifteen in the morning and gulped nervously. Who might be knocking on the door at this time? " Zhuang Guang? Are you inside honey? Please open the door, it''s your mother." Ji Zhuang Guang pursed his lips, he was about to answer his mother and open the door but then he suddenly remembered what Song Yan told him. She said to him that the ghost would try to make them open the door by mimicking the voices of the people they knew, if he answered the call before the third call then he would be inviting the ghost inside the ward even without opening the door. He paused in his steps and then looked at the door warily, was this really his mother? He knew his mother''s habits and he was aware of how his mother never simply barged anywhere, she would call them that she was arriving and ask them to wait. He looked down at his phone had no calls from his mother and immediately took a step back. Though his mother might be in a hurry to arrive at the hospital because his sister was in trouble, habits were hard to change. Before he could tap the number of his mother to call her, the person outside once more knocked on the door and then repeated, " Zhuang''er why are you not opening the door? I know that you are working, open the door, honey." Ji Zhuang Guang did not notice it in his hurry just now but now that he was paying attention to the voice outside he could hear that though the voice belonged to his mother, it was a bit hoarse and stiff. Putting aside the fact that the voice was weird, his mother never called him Zhuang''er after he turned eighteen! He still remembered how he fought with his mother to stop calling him this name as his friends teased him. So who was outside? Ji Zhuang Guang shuddered as he felt his blood run cold. He stared at the door nkly while trembling in fear, this was not good. Oh, this was not good at all, even if he knew that the thing outside could note inside without his permission, he still felt terrified. No wonder his sister was acting crazy, such an experience was indeed nerve-wracking! His face was pale as he looked at his brothers who were sleeping before turning to look at the door. What should he do now? Should he ignore it? Ji Zhuang Guang clutched the talisman in his hands and then withdrew another step away from the door but maybe the thing on the other side could see that he was walking away because a secondter the knocking on the door turned into full-blown banging as he heard the person say, " Open the door, Ji Zhuang Guang! Open the door!" This time the voice was ferocious! Even though it belonged to his mother, Ji Zhuang Guang knew that it was not his mother. He clutched onto the talisman in his hands before throwing the extra one on the door. As the one on the door had slowly started to turn ck, though it was not ck to the point that it needed to be reced, Ji Zhuang Guang was scared that he would not have the time to change it. As soon as the talisman got stuck on the door, the banging ceased to stop and then he heard the sound of something being dragged on the floor. " ¡­Is it gone?" He muttered. Though Ji Zhuang Guang did not hear the banging and calls of his mother anymore, he did not dare to sleep. More likely it was impossible for him to sleep, with such a thing happening to him how could he even think of sleeping? Ji Zhuang Guang thought that the thing outside the door was gone for good but thirteen minutester, someone knocked on the door again. " This is the Head Doctor, I receivedints that you are not responding. Please open the door or else we will have to break it," the person outside spoke with a gentle knock. But this time Ji Zhuang Guang was prepared he remained seated and did not even stand up. He knew that something vicious was outside and it came back after he refused to answer its call the first time. Maybe the thing also realized that no matter what it did, Ji Zhuang Guang would not open the door. So instead of wasting its call, it continued to knock on the door. The knocking turned into a full-blown assault as the door almost deformed in its shape under the onught of attacks. The banging got louder and louder to the point that Ji JInfu and Ji Nan woke up.


    " What''s¡ª¡ª" Ji Nan opened his mouth to speak but Ji Zhuang Guang covered his and Ji Jinfu''s mouths at once. He did not want the two of them to cause trouble for them subconsciously. At first Ji Jinfu and Ji Nan struggled against, Ji Zhuang Guang but they slowly snapped out of their daze when they heard the banging on the door. The two of them looked at the deformed door and gasped when they saw what was happening. A good thing that their brother was quick enough to grab them or else they would have caused trouble for themselves! The banging got louder as the thing outside started to scream Ji Jinfu and Ji Nan''s names as well when it saw that the two of them were awake as well. At that moment, the three Ji brothers were deathly pale. Their limbs were soft as jelly and their lips were trembling while their teeth chattered. The three of them were gripping their talismans tightly as they hugged one another. The three of them had never seen something like this before and thus they could not help but be terrified.

 Chapter 1114 Tell the truth or suffer

    Chapter 1114 Tell the truth or suffer


    Fortunately for Ji Jinfu and Ji Nan, Ji Zhuang Guang was calm enough. He remembered that he needed to make sure that none of them answered the call of the thing outside the door. Thus no matter how hard that thing banged on the door, he did not make a noise, though he was pretending to be calm on the surface for his brothers, he was actually sweating buckets of cold sweat. His forehead was covered with sweat and the locks of his hair were sticking to his forehead, sweat dropped off his chin and the way his clothes were sticking to his body made it look like he had just taken a dip in water. The three brothers did not dare to close their eyes the entire night. They were so scared that they could not even faint, the banging on the door continued for the entire night. The thing outside screamed harder and harder, its voice getting more and more ruthless as it demanded that Ji Ziyi head out of the ward. One time Ji Zhuang Guang heard the thing outside sneering that it was going to kill Ji Ziyi. This continued until the morning, even when the sky was dimly lit the thing outside continued to hit the door. It was only when the sun broke through the horizon that things stopped hitting the door. But even then the three brothers were scared stiff, thus when the attending physician came to look for them, they only opened the door at the fifth call, they did not even dare to open it at the fourth thinking that the ghost thing was making a fool out of them.


    " I ¡­ I want to pee," Ji Nan said to Ji Zhuang Guang and Ji Jinfu when the attending doctor was taking a look at Ji Ziyi. The two brothers turned to look at Ji Nan as Ji Zhuang Guang asked, " Why are you announcing it then? Just go." " You want me to go alone?" Ji Nan stared at Ji Zhuang Guang as if thetter was joking with him. He turned and looked at the bathing room which looked exceptionally dark as the room was not lit up with light and then said to his brother, " I am not going alone! Someone has toe with me." His voice was rather loud which caused the attending doctor and the nurses tough lightly. To them, Ji Nan was a grown-up man who was acting like a child, how could they not find it funny? On the other hand, Ji Nan was scared out of his wits. Afterst night, he couldn''t even dare to enter a dark room even if he had the guts of a lion. The door was almost deformed but the next second as soon as the sun rose in the sky, the door returned to its usual self. It was as if the spirit outside was never there and they were only imagining everything else how could they not be terrified? It was too scary! He did not dare to go anywhere alone! In the end, Ji Zhuang Guang agreed to follow Ji Nan inside the restroom when thetter threatened to do it then and there if they refused. Fortunately for them, Song Yan arrived around eight in the morning. When the three brothers saw Song Yan after the incident that took cest night, they were more than solicitous while greeting Song Yan. Seeing their change, Song Yan tittered in her heart that surely the ghost must have scared these three brothers really well, which was why they were acting so politely in front of her. Her lips curled slightly when she thought of how the three brothers had a thrilling night. From the looks of it, Cai Wu seemed to have taken a day off as she was not present, usually, she would arrive at the ward before seven in the morning. " Is everything all right?" Song Yan asked. Though she knew that the three of them were not fine, who asked them to find trouble with her? Ji Zhuang Guang''s face was pale but he was better whenpared to his two brothers, he shook his head and told Song Yan about the things that took ce at night. Song Yan was not surprised after hearing the things that Ji Zhuang Guang told her, she was quite sure that the grudge of the amalgamated spirit was not something simple. She did not say what was going on in her head instead she turned her attention to Ji Ziyi who woke up after her arrival. Maybe she was awake when Song Yan entered the door because Ji Ziyi''s face was paler than it was yesterday. Given that she was unconscious for an entire night, how in the world could herplexion be this bad? Unless she heard everything that happenedst night. Ji Ziyi indeed woke up as soon as Song Yan stepped inside the ward but she did not want to open her eyes right away. She wanted Song Yan to wait for her to open her eyes as Song Yan was the one who left her alone yesterday when she asked her to stay. But then she heard what happened at night from her brothers and could not wait to open her eyes. That spirit came back? Then doesn''t it mean that without Song Yan''s talismans, she would be dead? Though Ji Ziyi had a lot of ideas, she knew that she could not act up in front of Song Yan thus she immediately opened her eyes and then greeted Song Yan enthusiastically, " Senior Song, you are here! I am so d that you are here to look for me." Song Yan on the other hand did not care whether or not Ji Ziyi was acting enthusiastically in front of her or not. She calmly sat down on the stool next to Ji Ziyi''s bed and then said, " Miss Ji, as I already told you before, if you want to get rid of this spirit then you need to answer my questions. You need to tell me if this is someone you know or someone you used to know, malicious spirits do nottch onto someone without any reason. If you refuse to answer my question then I cannot help you as I need the name of the spirit."

 Chapter 1115 Ji Ziyi’s past

    <h4>Chapter 1115 Ji Ziyi¡¯s past</h4>


    Ji Ziyi''s expression changed. Her hands trembled greatly as she looked at her brothers for help but what could the three Ji brothers say in this situation??The matter waspletely out of their hands as well!


    Song Yan saw the unwillingness in Ji Ziyi''s eyes before her gaze dropped to the shaky fingers of the woman in front of her. Though she was not skilled enough to be called a psychiatrist, Song Yan knew as a matter of fact that trembling fingers and the constant touching of one''s hair was a sign of hiding something. Her eyes narrowed and said, " Miss Ji, I think you should have an idea of how you attracted the attention of a malicious spirit at least. Before you say that you don''t then I will tell you something, malicious spirits are attracted to their own kind of people in case they don''t hold a grudge, do you understand what I am saying?"


    Ji Ziyi stiffened upon hearing Song Yan''s words, the ss of water that her brother Nan had handed to her fell to the ground with a thud causing it to shatter and fall apart.


    " Wh¡­What do you mean by that?" She asked Song Yan who was calmly sitting on the stool. Even though some pieces of sses fell on her shoes and hurt her, she brushed them away with her fingers before straightening up and saying,


    " Miss Ji, when I asked youst time how you contacted these malicious spirits you said that you caught it in the graveyard right? However, I will let you know something today," Song Yan straightened up in her seat and then ced her hands on herp, with a weird glint in her eyes she continued, "This is not how supernatural things work. You either disrupt the sleeping ce of the malicious spirit or take something that you should not have brought with you. But as Cai Wu told me nothing like this happened¡­ so what did you do? It''s one of the two things, Miss Ji."


    " That spirit either holds a grudge or you took something from it. Generally speaking, it''s murder that evokes the ire of a spirit to the point where it kills."


    Ji Ziyi''s pupils contracted and she started to convulse. Seeing this the three Ji brothers were shocked.


    " ZIYI!" The three of them jumped in fright as they helped Ji Ziyi to calm down. Then Ji Nan who was the most impatient among the three, immediately defended his sister with whom he had grown up for so many years, he pursed his lips and then said, "Madam Song, you are jumping to conclusions. Our Ziyi is not like this, how can she do something to evoke the ire of a malicious spirit? And murder? My sister cannot even hit a puppy. How can she kill a human being?"


    " He is right," Ji Zhuang Guang nodded on the side. " Ziyi is not someone who would do something so terrible."


    " My sister will never harm anyone," Ji Jinfu affirmed as well.


    The three brothers did not think that their sister could even think of harming someone much less kill anyone.


    Song Yan''s expression remained neutral as she smiled and stated, " I never said that she killed anyone. Why are you all getting so worked up?" She crossed her legs and then leaned back on the chair which she was sitting on and added, " I am merely stating a fact to you and the rest. If you believe that I am wrong then you can ask anyone, a malicious spirit does nottch onto just anyone."


    " That¡ª¡ª"


    " I did not kill anyone!" Before Ji Nan could speak, Ji Ziyi eximed loudly. " There is no way I will do something so terrible, you see!"


    Song Yan crossed her arms and then caught the way Ji Ziyi''s lips trembled before she added slowly, "As I said, I am not questioning you, Miss Ji. I am not a police officer and you are not a criminal. I am just asking you a normal question that every decent celestial master will ask. Anyway, I hope that you are speaking the truth because the malicious spirit that is haunting you is not just any spirit but it is ruthless and holds a very deep grudge."


    The three Ji brothers were prepared to hear the worst from Song Yan but her words still shocked them. Deep grudge? What kind of grudge?


    Ji Zhuang Guang''s eyes flickered as he turned to look at Ji Ziyi, he trusted his sister of course but he also knew that his sister was arrogant, selfish and cruel. Did she really do something like killing someone?


    No, No¡­ he shouldn''t doubt his sister like this. She might be a bit arrogant but there was no way she would kill someone. Being rude and hitting someone was way different than killing someone!


    Song Yan noticed the change in Ji Ziyi''s expression and without paying attention to the three Ji brothers, she continued speaking, " I am not lying when I say that there are only two ways, Miss Ji which is why I need you to be honest with me. If you went somewhere and picked something then you need to show it to me and if this is not the case then there is only one option. You knew this person when she was alive and the two of them had a very close rtionship which led to your entanglement with her. It''s only when this person held a deep grudge against you that it started to haunt you. If you don''t deal with this ghost then it will never rest until you are dead."


    Ji Ziyi trembled even more when she heard the words of Song Yan''s words.?Never rest until she was dead? How could she allow that to happen? She did not want to die yet!


    As she thought of this she started to nervously wring her hands an action that got caught in Song Yan''s eyes.


    --------------

 Chapter 1116 Ji Ziyi’s past (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1116 Ji Ziyi¡¯s past (2)</h4>


    Song Yan nced meaningfully at Ji Ziyi before adding, " Though I will like it if you are honest with me because if you lie then both of us will be punished by the heavens."


    As soon as Song Yan finished speaking Ji Ziyi shivered. Was she being punished by the heavens? But she did not do anything wrong!


    Ji Ziyi had a faint guess in her heart but she did not want to believe that the woman was back. But at the same time, Ji Ziyi did not want to die, she had everything in her hands. Why should she die? How could she bear to die?


    Ji Ziyi''s face turned pale slowly, she clenched her hands and then turned to look at Song Yan. She agitatedly said, " Madam Song, I am telling the truth. I really did not kill anyone, how could I? I will admit that I did have some conflicts with a few people but I never thought of killing them there is indeed someone who had a lot of conflict with me. But I did not treat her unjustly even when she wronged me, I knew that she hated me. She had always hated me but I swear I was not unfair to her, but now that she is haunting me, I can only beg you to save me. Please save me, no matter what it takes!"


    After she finished speaking, Ji Ziyi started to cry bitterly. She sobbed and cried before wiping her eyes and then with an expression that was full of pain, she started to speak, " Actually I lied when I said that my nanny treated me really well. Her name was Gu Lao and she was a very selfish and arrogant person, even though she was my nanny, she always tried topete with me. Every time my brothers brought something for me, she would want the very same thing, even though she was older and much more mature than me, she would start throwing a tantrum."


    " She would tell me that I was treating her unjustly even when she was treating me like family. She would ask me to buy this and that for her, which I did. I bought her dresses and purses ording to her age, only then did she use to shut up. But my brothers have always doted on me, they would bring me all kinds of treasures from all over the world. And my nanny would start making a fuss saying that she wanted the very same thing, if I had a pink jade bracelet she would want a red one which was more pricier and expensive than mine."


    " As I was a child, I used to believe her and then bought her everything that she wanted but then I grew up and started refusing her which made her even more dissatisfied with me. She started to hit and beat me when no one was looking. She would say that it was because I was not obedient and she was teaching me, that I did not want to trouble my family which was why I stayed quiet. Butter on, I found her almost drugging my elder brother! I realized that she had bad intentions and thus asked my father to send her away."


    " But because she begged and pleaded to me, I decided to let her off easily."


    Ji Ziyi paused and then sighed before continuing with tears streaming down her cheeks, " But three monthster, Miss Gu came back to visit me when I was living in the apartment next to my college. She had a swollen belly and was crying and begging me to save her. Turns out that she was cheated on by a scumbag and ended up getting pregnant. She begged me saying that she was going to die if I did not help her, back then I still had some feelings for her. I thought that she was in trouble and it was only right for me to help her which was I took her in. I took care of her pregnancy and her unborn child but then a monthter I found out that she was actually trying to climb up ranks by using my money and identity."


    After she was done speaking, Ji Ziyi suddenly started to look ufortable but she still persisted in speaking, " She sent my photos and images to the man she was trying to hook up with and made him pay her money but then that man suddenly turned up at our apartment and thus the big reveal happened. But even then Nanny Gu did not feel like there was anything wrong, instead, she med me for not ying along with her and causing her child to be distressed. She asked me to take responsibility for her child and make her lose child support."


    " I was obviously angry at her actions and threw her out of the house. Who would have thought that she would try to kill me? Somewhere in her rotten mind, she had a sick idea of where she could escape after killing me. I don''t know what she did but after what happened with my ssmate, I think that woman did the same thing, as we lived in the same apartment most probably that woman stole my hair and blood with ease."


    With a heart-wrenching sob, she turned to grab Song Yan''s hand and then cried pitifully, " Master Song, I know that I was rude but I was once a really good woman. It''s the experiences that I suffered with, which made me like this. I beg you, I think that woman cannot see me doing well and thus came to haunt me. She wants to kill me like she wanted to kill me thest time she saw me. I have never done anything to her but she wants to kill me, so can I not have her exorcise? Please help in taking care of that ghost. Please senior Song!"

 Chapter 1117 Life saving talisman

    <h4>Chapter 1117 Life saving talisman</h4>


    " Your nanny? If she was so evil, then why did you not tell your family that she was the one who was bullying you?" Song Yan questioned calmly as she pulled her hands away from Ji Ziyi, as far as she knew this woman was not the kind of person who would suffer silently without retaliating.


    Upon hearing her words, Ji Ziyi became agitated as she cried, " How was I supposed to tell anyone anything? She threatened me that if I didn''t listen to her then she would make my family suffer. I could only listen to her without fighting back. She was my nanny and thus everyone trusted her, which was why she could go inside the study of Brother Guang and Dad, she had secrets that no one knew and could ruin my family. Was I supposed to go against her while knowing that she could cause destruction for my family?"


    After she was done speaking, she reached out her hands and then sped Song Yan''s hand so tightly that she was digging her nails into Song Yan''s skin. " Master Song, I don''t want to see that woman anymore. I am afraid that she is here to ruin me just like thest time, she has done so many evil deeds, and this is what she deserves. Why should I suffer just because she became a malicious ghost? Please destroy this evil spirit, Master Song!"


    Song Yan''s eyes flickered slightly as she said, " I can help you take care of it but I want to know one more thing, did you not harm anyone else other than her?"


    " Of course not!" Though Ji Ziyi replied in an instant, Song Yan caught the small pause that she took before answering. Her eyes narrowed before she continued to ask, " Do you know how your nanny died?"


    Her question threw Ji Ziyi off as she pursed her lips and then shook her head before stating, " I don''t know. After I threw her out of the apartment she never returned. I never contacted her either,?I only know that she went intobour and delivered her child prematurely, and I only know this because she came to my apartment and stayed outside. My neighbours saw her and told me. But I never called back her again, but three weekster she sent me a letter with a blood-written threat inside it."


    " In the letter, she mentioned that she had never forgotten me and she was never going to forgive me."


    Ji Ziyi shuddered as she covered her face and then started to cry again, " How was I supposed to know that she died? I thought that she would live for her child at least.?But she actually killed herself and her child, such a ruthless woman it''s not a surprise that she wants my life!"


    The more she spoke the more panicked Ji Ziyi became as she agitatedly added, " She was ruthless when she was alive only god knows how cruel she might be now that she had be a malicious ghost."


    When the three brothers saw how scared Ji Ziyi was, they immediately went to soothe her. Ji Nan who was closest to Ji Ziyi felt his heartache, he looked at Song Yan and then hurriedly said, " Madam Song, please exorcise that malicious ghost. She is here to harm my sister, we cannot allow her to seed!"


    Song Yan on the other hand was calm as she nodded with a calcting look in her eyes. She nodded and lightly said, " Of course. Since you have hired me, I cannot allow that malicious ghost to harm your sister or anyone else for that matter. Don''t worry, I will try toe to the hospital at night and make sure that nothing happens to the four of you. I would suggest carrying the talismans at all times though, if I am not here and you are cornered by that spirit that I cannot do anything about it do you understand? Do not me me for your foolishness as idiocy has consequences?you all are old enough to understand that."


    When the Ji brothers heard that Song Yan was willing to help them they were relieved while Ji Ziyi was delighted. Her eyes were shining as she praised Song Yan, " Madam Song, I was wrong. I was a fool for mistaking fisheye for pearl. You are really a good person."


    Ji Ziyi was worried that Song Yan was going to hold a grudge against her and won''t subdue that malicious ghost thus she praised Song Yan as if she was a courtier in her court and Song Yan was the Emperor. She was as solicitous as she could ever be!


    " Alright, I understand. I will be leaving then, I will arrive at the hospital around midnight, and before that stay in the ward and don''t go out no matter what. As you have already seen that ghost can trick you, if you listen to it then you might as well choose the kind of coffin you want," Song Yan felt nauseous just listening to the things that Ji Ziyi was saying to her. She then got up and then headed out of the ward where Ji Zhuang Guang followed after her to see her off.


    Ji Zhuang Guang was also very polite, Song Yan could not see any of his cold and stoic business attitude when he was talking to her and when he lowered his head and asked her to sell him thirty more of her talismans, Song Yan could not help but snicker in her heart.


    The Ji family was really rich! Who said that they were less rich than the Fu family? From the looks of it, they were hiding their true strength from their rivals.


    To Ji Zhuang Guang this sum was nothing,pared to the sum that the fake Daoist master took from Ji Ziyi, this sum of six million yuan was like peanuts for him, what was more, these talismans were going to save his life!


    -----------

 Chapter 1118 Was she always like this?

    <h4>Chapter 1118 Was she always like this?</h4>


    And even if these talismans could not be used up with this incident rted to the malicious ghost, he would carry them with him just for the sake of his peace of mind and safety. It did not matter if they could not fend off human attacks, he was never letting these talismans leave his body!


    Song Yan handed twenty talismans to Ji Zhuang Guang and then casually started to talk about the four siblings. She then went on and asked, " Was Miss Ji always like this? Or was she traumatized by what happened with her Nanny?"


    Ji Zhuang Guang did not think too much about Song Yan''s question. He thought that Song Yan was caring about his sister as she was her client and sighed. He shook his head and then stated in a cool voice, " She was a really kind child when she was young. I still remember that she used to feed stray cats and was ever so soft-spoken, she wouldn''t even raise her voice at someone much less fight or p them. However she started to change when her nanny left the house, she started to get short-tempered and would frequently have episodes."


    " What surprised me was how her grades started to drop, my sister used to be one of the most talented students in the ss but then she was just average. It goes without saying that her result was subpar when she was done with her high school exams, and we could only send her to a private college. After that she became even more arrogant, as for whether it was because of her nanny or because of thepany that she kept with her, I have no idea."


    " I understand," Song Yan''s eyes shed as she returned to her house. She did not believe a thing that came out of Ji Ziyi''s mouth. Other than the fact that there was a nanny, a girl and her mother in her past life, she did not believe anything that Ji Ziyi told her.


    Ji Ziyi continued to emphasize that she was bullied and troubled by her nanny and her acting was indeed really good but she did not have the kind of hatred one would have for their bullies. Song Yan did not sense any kind of pain and anger in Ji Ziyi''s eyes or her voice, it was as if she was reciting lines that she had learned again and again.


    What was more, Ji Ziyi did not want Song Yan to restrain the soul that was attacking her and instead wanted Song Yan to exorcise it. What did exorcising a malicious spirit mean? It meant to destroy itpletely such that it wouldn''t have a chance of reincarnation. Those who were wronged and did not kill humans will still have a chance at reincarnation but those who killed would only lose their essencepletely.


    If Ji Ziyi really cared for that Nanny as she spoke, why would she ask Song Yan to exorcise the malicious spirit? She would instead ask her if there was any way to save that soul from getting any more disturbed.


    What was more she continued to deny that she did not harm anyone but the soul that was haunting her was clearly an amalgamation. If one of the souls belonged to the Nanny then what about the other two? Who were they? It couldn''t be that it was only Ji Ziyi who was wronged as for everyone else they were ruthless.


    More importantly, normal people hardly ever collide their paths with malicious spirits. Unless their family or ancestors did not harm anyone and they did not touch a possession that was dear to the malicious spirits, they would not be troubled by a malicious spirit. And Song Yan had indeed met with a few of those troubled and unfortunate people who met with malicious spirits.


    However, there were many times when the clients asked her master to let the malicious spirits go as they pity those who were wronged when they were alive.


    If they could be soft-hearted then what about someone who knew the person before they died?


    But Ji Ziyi had asked her to destroy the soul that was harming her, asking her to banish it such that she would not have to see it again. From her actions and words, Song Yan did not think that the woman was the same kindhearted woman about whom Ji Zhuang Guang talked, if anything she looked like a crazed and frenzied woman who had lost all rationality.


    There were also small actions of hers where she avoided answering Song Yan''s question when she asked her again and again if she had harmed someone else. That woman had either cried or made a fuss but she had never answered her clearly by looking her in the eyes.


    When Song Yan was lost in her thoughts, the door of their house opened and Fu Yu Sheng walked inside. He looked at Song Yan who was lost in thoughts and then said, " Whats the matter? Why are you looking at the wall with a nk gaze, did something happen?" He paused and added, " Don''t tell me Ah Rong did something else?"


    " No, she did not do anything." Song Yan shook her head and then told Fu Yu Sheng about what happened with Ji Ziyi, as soon as she finished speaking, Fu Yu Sheng snorted and then said, "It''s a good thing that you asked me, I took Liu Wei with me as you asked me to and had him investigate that Ji Ziyi and everyone else rted to her, guess what I found?"


    " What did you find?" Song Yan was quite curious as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng who sat down and said, " I found the information on the mother and daughter pair just as you asked. However, what I found waspletely different from what Ji Ziyi told you, the mother and daughter pair did have some conflicts with Ji Ziyi but from what I heard, the mother was never in charge of anything. Instead, it was her daughter who ran the whole family."

 Chapter 1119 The cries of bullies

    Chapter 1119 The cries of bullies


    Song Yan was stunned as she looked at him and said, " What do you meanby that?"


    " It''s just as I said, the girl was in charge of everything. Her mother simply listened to her in fact from what I heard from the neighbours, that girl''s mother was in fact afraid of her daughter. How could it be possible? Is there any way that a mother will listen to a daughter no matter how unreasonable she might be? And even if she was indeed used to listening to her daughter as a widow, it did not make sense that she would be scared of her to the point that she would not say anything back," Fu Yu Sheng said calmly.


    Without waiting for Song Yan to speak any more, he then threw out another important yet earth-shattering news, " And a few monthster before that nanny arrived at the Ji house,from what I heard from the neighbours, the girl and her mother suddenly vanished and never appeared in their house again. It was as if they never existed in the first ce."


    He tapped on the armrest of the couch and then drummed his fingers on the armrest before he continued to speak, " Although I am not sure what happened to them the two of them suddenly disappeared from the public eye. However I asked Liu Wei to keep an eye on the search history of that girl about whom Ji Ziyi was talking about, it does seem like that the girl was obsessed with Ji Ziyi to the point that she wanted to be her. As for her mother, she waspletely opposite, she searched for celestial masters but the crux of her search was never how to rece someone but how to bring someone back whose soul has been trapped."


    He paused and added, " I traced back this incident even more and then found out that the one who disappeared first from the public eye was none other than the mother. The girl stayed behind for months alone before she left as well."


    " Are you saying that the girl was the one behind the disappearance of her mother?" Song Yan asked with a troubled look on her face.


    Fu Yu Sheng smiled at his wife, it was a good thing that his wife was quick to understand the matter. He nodded and then continued to speak, " I am not hundred per cent sure but this indeed seems to be the case. From what I know that girl was the one who got into contact with some celestial master and three dayster her mother was gone. And even though that girl and her mother lived in a goodmunity in the end they weremoners. The matter of her mother going missing was smoothed over in a few days," After pausing for a while Fu Yu Sheng said with a grim face, " In fact, that girl somehow even won the hearts of the ones who were living close to her making them sympathize with her. That girl was really scheming and I am afraid to tell you that the nanny who appeared at the Ji house was quite simr to the girl."


    Fu Yu Sheng did not want to jump on to the worst possible oue but he could not help but think that there was something wrong with that girl who vanished without a trace. But from what he found out, that girl was indeed too cunning and vicious, so it was better to warn his wife beforehand.


    Of course, what he was thinking was mere spection on his part.


    " You mean that the girl somehow exchanged her soul with that nanny and then became the nanny of the Ji family before snatching Ji Ziyi''s soul and recing her again?" Though it sounded like Song Yan was questioning the truth was that she was actually muttering it for herself.


    Song Yan also felt that this was possible, after all the current Ji Ziyi did not look like a person who knew what it meant to be kind. For her to say that she was not only kind but also withstood the bullying of the nanny without saying anything to her family. This was not something that the current Ji Ziyi could do.


    And she did not feel like there was anything weird with this case as there were many strange things in this world. She was not sure if there was a way to overturn the physiognomy of someone but Ji Ziyi''s physiognomy waspletely changed. However, what she still could not understand was that if the one who reced Ji Ziyi''s soul was someone of her own age then why did the woman look so old? As if the soul inside her body was twice the age which she was currently.


    One could change someone''s fate but they could not change their physiognomy which would remain the same no matter what. However Ji Ziyi was not the same, her fortune that was filled with endless peace and happiness was turned around.


    So the one who was speaking to her was that young woman? But even so, if she was to count it, only two souls could be counted. One might belong to the Nanny and the other one might belong to Ji Ziyi, so what happened to the third one?


    Her eyes flickered and then she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng before saying, " Can you find more about the mother in this scenario? I know that you said that the mother was scared of her daughter but that is what makes it even more weird. If possible just find me the address of those two, and I will go and find out more about this mother-and-daughter pair."


    Fu Yu Sheng nodded as he agreed, " Very well, if that is what you want then I will take a look at the address of the two and send it to you." He paused and added, " If possible I would like it if you don''t involved in this matter though."


    Song Yan shook her head as she stated, " I cannot do it. As there are three innocent souls who were wronged on the line."


    ----------------

 Chapter 1120 The cries of bullies (2)

    Chapter 1120 The cries of bullies (2)


    The next day Fu Yu Sheng found the address where the mother and daughter lived. The two of them lived in a small manor that was located in a sub-expensive residential area, it was a decent house but whenpared to the Ji mansion it was a pity small. If her spection was right then she had a feeling that this house might not be big enough to satisfy that person.


    The two of them stood out of the crowd thus when someone from the neighbourhood saw them, they could not help but take a second look at what was going on. One of the nosy women stepped forward and then looked at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng before asking, " Why are you staring at that house? Is there something the matter?" She sounded concerned and Song Yan noticed that the woman was keeping a distance from the manor.


    Her eyes flickered as she took off her sunsses and then walked over to where the woman was, she looked at her clothes which were patched and frayed before taking out a card. Her eyes stared at the broken child courtyard at the forehead of the woman, even if it wasn''tpletely crumpled it was about to break very soon.


    " There is something that I want to talk to you about, your son is sick, right? I can help you pay for his treatment and in return, you only need to answer my questions, will that work for you?" She asked sweetly. Though Song Yan knew that she was looking like some thug who was coercing a sweet woman, she had to do it as she knew that this woman knew more about the ones who once lived in this house.


    The woman looked at the shiny ck card and pursed her lips, she was indeed a need of money and from the looks of it, this woman seemed to know it. She blinked her eyes and took a shaky breath before she said, " Very welle with me."


    After agreeing with Song Yan, that woman brought her and Fu Yu Sheng to her house. The house she lived in was much smaller than the one at which Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng were looking just now, however, it was much homely and warm whenpared to the house where the mother and daughter lived.


    " Ask," the woman sat down and asked her daughter to bring some tea before turning to look at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng.


    " First of all, I am really sorry for bothering you, Madam Liang," she had already read the namete on the door, thus she knew the names of those who were living in this house. " But I wanted to ask you about the mother and daughter pair who lived at the mansion. You know about them right?"


    Madam Liang expected Song Yan to ask about Xue Ping and Yi Yu, she was in fact not even surprised that someone came to look for them and was asking about them. She took a deep breath and then directly replied, " Are you here to ask about the mother or the daughter?"


    " The mother," Song Yan stated. She blinked her eyes and smiled in a polite manner before saying, "It''s just that I heard from someone that the mother was scared of her daughter but that was not the case was it?"


    Madam Liang pushed her sses up on her nose, she had a tired-looking face and a bun tied on top of her head. She nodded and then said, " Thats right, she wasn''t like that before. Many do not know but Xue Ping was not Yi Yu''s biological mother, she was her stepmother brought by her father who was close to dying."


    " What do you mean by that Madam Liang?" Song Yan asked.


    " To be honest, Yi Yu was born unlucky. Her mother died when she was young and soon her father was affected by a deadly disease which led to further troubles, he did not want to leave his daughter alone as he was an orphan and Yi Yu''s mother''s family was strictly patriarchal, they wouldn''t have taken care of Yi Yu which was why he married another woman. At first, Xue Ping was really nice and she took care of Yi Yu without any hassle but after the death of Master Yi, she took a sudden turn. She became selfish and greedy, she started buying all sorts of things and there was no such thing as saving in her heart, she did not even earn but was always a big spender and Yi Yu was suppressed under her palm."


    " However then the will of Master Yi came out and he mentioned that he was leaving everything to Yi Yu and that locked Xue Ping out. She could no longer make big expenses as she wanted to, more importantly, she was jealous of the little Yi Yu who was more good-looking than her. This only pushed the bullying up to another level."


    Madam Liang then paused as her daughter returned with tea. She watched her daughter pour tea into the cups before asking her to leave, she then took a sip of her tea and said to Song Yan, " However then the situation turnedpletely around, Yi Yu was in charge and it was Xue Ping who was listening to her everyone said that it was because of the will which gave a backbone to Yi Yu." She paused a second time and lowered her voice before saying, " Only I know that it wasn''t the case, three days after the will was sorted out, Xue Ping invited a celestial master to her ce."


    " You did not tell anyone?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned with a frown causing the woman to smile wretchedly, " How dare I? I am a widow and the mother of two children, how can I get involved in such a dangerous thing? What if they harm me instead?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    if you like the chapter please leave a powerstone or golden ticket!

 Chapter 1121 The true identity

    Chapter 1121 The true identity


    Madam Liang sighed and then ced her tea cup on the table before she ced her hands on herp. She looked at Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng solemnly before saying, " To be honest, no one would have believed me even if I told them about what I said. No one believes in the supernatural unless they run into them. I only noticed the changes in Xue Ping and Yi Yu because Yi Yu was friends with my daughter butter on, my daughter told me that Yi Yu was no longer the same. She was selfish and conceited, she would take things from my daughter but never return them, this was not the Yi Yu, we knew. My daughter who was a naive young child back then did not know anything better and she blurted out naively that ''You are not Yi Yu'' in front of the changed one and three days someone kidnapped my daughter, it was really terrible experience for our family."


    " You suspect that it was Xue Ping who somehow exchanged her soul with Yi Yu and nned the kidnapping?" Fu Yu Sheng asked sharply.


    The woman hesitated for a while but then she nodded. " But I was not sure, which was why when the police rescued my daughter, I invited Yi Yu and her mother to my home for a celebratory dinner. That was when I noticed that there was something weird about Yi Yu. Although she was dull and gloomy because of the death of her father and the torment that she had to face at the hands of her stepmother, her eyes were lively and full of energy and optimism, like these days will get better. asionally, she would show off her skills in music and singing, Yi Yu was not only good with studying but she was also skilled in music. I watched her since she was a child, how can I be wrong? I knew that she had endless fortune in the past but then on the night of dinner¡­"


    Madam Liang shook her head in disappointment as she continued," I did not see that shine in her eyes, when I asked her to y the violin, she actually refused saying that she broke her finger and could not y anymore. My daughterter told me that Yi Yu was making the same excuse again and again for months and she even cancelled her music club membership instead she went to the drama one. Because she was good-looking many thought that she was going to seed though some felt like she was changing too fast while the adults thought that it was her being rebellious."


    It wasn''t that Madam Liang did not think of telling this to someone but after what happened with her daughter, she decided to keep it to herself but when ''Xue Ping'' vanished she suddenly felt a sense of crisis.


    Song Yan pursed her lips and did not say anything but Madam Liang finally got someone to tell everything that she knew, how could she let this opportunity slip past? She continued to prattle away, " I heard from my daughter that there was a new girl in her ss and Yi Yu was really envious of her because that girl came from a rich family. She would often find trouble with her and given that the girl was really good at studying and extracurricr activities, it only further fueled her anger and jealousy. And one day, Xue Ping vanished and a few monthster Yi Yu vanished as well."


    " Is that so?" Song Yan had already guessed that it was Xue Ping who was the crux of this situation. She married Master Ying and approached Yi Yu, she then went on to rece her soul with Yi Yu before forcing Yi Yu''s soul inside her original body. This would exin why '' Xue Ping'' listened to her daughter, that was because it was Yi Yu all along!


    And that was the reason why she searched for celestial masters because she wanted to exchange her soul back!


    But Xue Ping found out which was why she took care of Yi Yu whose soul was locked inside a body that did not belong to her before leaving Yi Yu for a while. But as her selfishness and greed were not sated, she turned her attention to Ji Ziyi. However, getting close to Ji Ziyi was not easy which was why she targeted the nanny next to her.


    She first exchanged her soul with Gu Lao in an attempt to exchange her soul with Ji Ziyi but unfortunately for her, she could not make a move on Ji Ziyi who fired her. As for what Ji Zhuang Guang said about Ji Ziyi getting worse in her study it must be because of the unfinished spell that Xue Ping left behind.


    Xue Ping lived outside for a while before she returned to look for Ji Ziyi as she had not given up on her life.


    She then evoked Ji Ziyi''s sympathy and then moved in with her, once she seeded in dropping Ji Ziyi''s guards, she then made a move on her and exchanged her soul with Ji Ziyi before killing Ji Ziyi who was trapped in Gu Lao''s body!


    Fu Yu Sheng also understood what was going on the two of them looked at one another before turning to look at Madam Liang.


    It was a very simple yet very vicious scheme. When they thought about how Xue Ping who was in her forties was actually exchanging souls with little girls and was even living as one, they could not help but shudder.


    Song Yan guessed that Yi Yu, Gu Lao and Ji Ziyi. These three women were most likely killed on the same spot which was why their souls amalgamated as they held grudge against the same person. With their grudges, it was not a surprise that they were so strong while dealing with Xue Ping.That woman had ruined three lives it would be a surprise that they were going to leave her alone!


    -----------------


    No wonder Xue Ping was scared, she had ghosts in her heart and could not settle down which was why she was begging Song Yan to exorcise the ghost as she knew what she had done.


    Song Yan did not linger at Madam Liang''s house, she even handed her S-level protection talismans and drew an array for free. As the woman helped her, there was no point in her being stingy with her, in case Xue Ping came to look for her, it would be troublesome!


    Madam Liang was touched. In fact all these years she was quite scared. Xue Ping was not a good woman, back then she doubted that her family suspected her identity and in case Xue Ping came looking for her again, what would she do? Now that she had these talismans, she could finally heave a sigh of relief.


    Once they were done Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng stepped out of the manor which belonged to the Liang family. While Fu Yu Sheng''s expression was dark, Song Yan''s was pondering. It seemed like the case that she took was really a tricky one.


    " You should leave her alone," after a long time Fu Yu Sheng spoke up. It was not that he was looking down on Song Yan''s skills but Xue Ping was really tricky and treacherous. She killed three women and not one murder was found out. A woman like her was not someone who could be caught easily if they were to chase after her.


    " I cannot," Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she thought about the future that she had seen. The fact that Tang Zhou died could now be exined, the reason he was killed was because exchanging the soul required blood sacrifice, most probably Tang Zhou was that blood sacrifice!


    She did not know the entire process but Song Yan did hear that the sacrifice who was killed while exchanging souls with someone suffered the most, no wonder Xue Ping who was now living as Ji Ziyi had no qualms calling for a dark celestial master. She only cared for her life and her life alone!


    They were only thinking about the women who died, as for the men whom Xue Ping killed as a source of Yang replenishing, what about them? Their souls were destroyed!


    No wonder Tang Zhou''s body looked so terrible it was all because of that woman!


    How could she leave such a woman without her being caught?


    " That woman is a danger, if I don''t deal with her then I am worried that she would harm even more people, I cannot leave her alone," Song Yan knew that Xue Ping was like a sucker who would never give up on fortune and fame. If she was left untamed then she would harm a lot of people, something that she could not allow to happen!


    Fu Yu Sheng was not willing for his wife to get entangled with the likes of Xue Ping but given that she was not willing to leave this case he could only agree with her.

 Chapter 1122 Please let me off !

    <h4>Chapter 1122 Please let me off !</h4>


    Song Yan knew that Fu Yu Sheng was worried but she could not drop such a dangerous case. Xue Ping had killed women and exchanged their souls with her while using men as sacrifices which showed how little she cared about the lives of humans.


    If that was the case then she needed to deal with her as soon as possible! But first, she needed to deal with Tang Zhou, that man might be in danger! If Xue Ping targeted him in herst life it meant that she would target him once more. Song Yan had heard that Old Madam Ji held a banquet a few days ago and Tang Zhou was invited to that business banquet, if Xue Ping saw how lucky he could be for her then surely she was going to target him again.


    However just as she was going to head down to thepany that was under Tang Zhou, she received a message from Tang Zhou''s assistant who told her that Tang Zhou was at the sets. As he was one of the investors he wanted to take a look at the situation at the set.


    When Song Yan found out that Tang Zhou was at the set she was quite surprised. What was that man doing at the set? Though he was an investor there was no need for him to head down the set so many times, right?


    On the other hand, Fu Yu Sheng narrowed his eyes. Looks like he would have to have a long and nice chat with Tang Zhou.


    However, he was not going to act up in front of his wife lest she thought that he was being too much. He would wait for a proper time and then clean that Tang Zhou up.


    Very soon Song Yan arrived at the sets where Tang Zhou was, however the second she arrived at the sets, she met with Yun Zhao who was smiling at her solicitously.


    " Senior Song, you are here?" Yun Zhao greeted her with a smile as he urged her toe inside the set. If it wasn''t for the fact that Song Yan did not have amnesia, she would have thought that this man was someone else instead of Yun Zhao. After all, where did the proud son of the heavens go?


    " Do you want to sit down? I can bring some sweets for you, if you don''t like sweets then we can also order something salty or spicy," he added swiftly.


    Song Yan: "¡­"


    " I am not here to eat," Song Yan waved her hand as she pushed the man off awkwardly away from her. " I am here to find Boss Tang, did you see him?"


    " Ah, are you talking about Master Tang? He is talking with Director Li,e I will take you there, Senior Song," Yun Zhao could sense that Song Yan was feeling a bit awkward but he did not say anything. Nor did he leave her alone, after all, he was very scared of Song Yan.


    If Director Li did not suppress the news then the video of him running naked like a dog would have long hit the breaking news. Even if it did not hit the news, it did leave a scar on his heart. One single wrong move and his fame and fortune would be gone.


    Because of this matter Director Li told him again and again that he needed to act politely with Song Yan and not offend her. Thus Yun Zhao did not dare to ck off.


    Although Yun Zhao was not good at sucking up to others, for the sake of his reputation he was willing!


    When the others saw Yun Zhao bowing his head and acting like a little servant in front of Song Yan, the others immediately rushed towards Song Yan.


    " Senior Song, do you like choctes? I have a bunch of them."


    " Thats right, Senior Song. I bought a new perfume a few days ago for you, will you take it?"


    " Senior Song can you help me? I feel like something is haunting me."


    " You lot, what are you doing? Do you think that you can act as you like?" Yun Zhao red at the group of people who were chasing after Song Yan. " Be polite and don''t act up too much. Master Song has a lot of things to do then worry about people like you."


    Song Yan: "¡­."


    Fortunately, She soon found Tang Zhou. She left Yun Zhao behind with the enthusiastic crowd and then walked over to where Tang Zhou was with a smile on her face, " Master Tang¡ª¡ª"


    " AHHHH! There is a ghost! There is a ghost! Senior Song! Master Song! You need to save me!" Before Song Yan could even greet Tang Zhou, she was interrupted by Yun Zhao.


    Only then did she remember the ghost-seeing talisman that she had thrown at Yun Zhao thest time she was at the set?


    Tang Zhou who was quite happy upon seeing Song Yan turned to look at Yun Zhao and then nced at Song Yan who had a sneaky expression on her face. Looks like this woman did something to that man.


    Tang Zhou knew that Song Yan was capable but he did not know that she was this capable. To think that she could scare a grown-up man until he was crying.


    Yun Zhao did not care about what others thought, he only cared about the things he had seen in the past few days.


    After the incident of him running around naked like a dog was known to others, he was too embarrassed to stay at the set and then returned to the hotel after taking a few days off. He thought that he would stay at the hotel and recover his energy. In his head, he was secretly thinking of how to deal with Xue Zhi Ming, in his head even if he could not touch Song Yan, he could touch Xue Zhi Ming.


    At least he would be able to get rid of this ball of anger that was brimming inside him. However, for three days straight he was haunted by ghosts, he was not even joking when he said that he saw ghosts when he woke up and when he slept. Every day he saw ghosts all day long, and for three days he did not sleep well.


    All the thoughts of revenge escaped his head as he only cared about one thing and that was to get away from the ghosts that were chasing after him. Now, he only wished that Song Yan would help him get rid of these ghosts such that he would be able to escape from this nightmare.


    Yun Zhao rushed towards Song Yan and then knelt on the ground before saying, " Master Song! I was wrong! I was really wrong when I asked you to show off your powers! These ghosts are really scary, please take them back! I cannot¡­ I really cannot deal with them. I will do anything to repay you in the next life."


    " Especially this ghost, the one with only half of his head, he is scaring me too much!"


    When everyone heard Yun Zhao''s words, they could not help but shiver. This woman was really vengeful, just because of something so small she unleashed such terrifying ghosts on Yun Zhao? What a tragedy.


    Song Yan rolled her eyes but did not speak, it wasn''t that she was not feeling sympathetic but because Yun Zhao was the one who asked her to show off her skills and she was doing just that.


    When Yun Zhao saw that Song Yan was not making a move, he burst into tears and then cried,?" Master Song! I beg you to save me, I know that I was wrong but this is just too scary! Please let me off! Please let me off! I cannot do this anymore!"


    Yun Zhao was crying like a child who was scared of the dark and was asking his parents to help him fend off the monsters that were under his bed. He even went as fast as hugging Song Yan''s thighs while crying as snot and tears dripped down his face. Seeing him like this not only Song Yan was rmed even Director Li was rmed.


    The matter of Yun Zhao streaking and running like a dog was harshly suppressed and if the matter of him hugging the thighs of the main female lead was posted on the socialworking site then who knows what would happen! They could not allow this to happen, which was why he hurriedly asked someone to take Yun Zhao away while asking Song Yan to deal with the matter of Yun Zhao, " I know that you are angry, Yan Yan. But can you help Master Yun? I am not asking you to take a step back but this condition of his is interfering with the shooting! Ah! So can you?"


    Please leave a power stone or a golden ticket if you like the chapter.

 Chapter 1123 Stop yammering

    <h4>Chapter 1123 Stop yammering</h4>


    Director Li was already aware of how petty Song Yan could be when she was angry. He already knew that Yun Zhao could see ghosts asst night he came to his room and begged him to let him stay in his room.


    In fact if not for the fact that the rest of the cast absolutely refused to stay in the same room as Yun Zhao, Director Li would not have stayed together with Yun Zhao. In fact, he wanted to shut the door on the face of Yun Zhao who attracted trouble for himself but he could not do it as Yun Zhao was one of the male leads.


    Song Yan also did not want to get recorded, if someone recorded her and then posted the video on social media then theizens would me her for spreading misinformation about superstitions. She could not allow that to happen which was why she rolled her eyes and then said, " Very welle with me, I will deal with this ghost of yours."


    She did not even flick that strong of a talisman at him, at most he would have met with a few low-ranking ghosts. Why was he so scared?


    When others saw that Song Yan was going to deal with the ghosts that were haunting Yun Zhao, they shuddered in fear. Madam Song did not like Yun Zhao, surely he would suffer a lot while the exorcism was being done. They all looked at Yun Zhao sympathetically causing Song Yan''s lips to twitch, did they think that she was going to eat this man up?


    " Let''s go." Though Song Yan was not going to do anything to Yun Zhao, she did not exin anything as Song Yan knew that even if she told them that she was not going to do anything to this man, they might not believe her.


    Yun Zhao followed after Song Yan to his makeup room, he was whimpering and moaning while sitting on the chair with his hands on his head. He was looking around the room with a terrified look on his face, it was as if he was anticipating a ghost to pop out from somewhere and jump on him.


    Song Yan watched the young man shiver and tremble with a wave of glee in her heart, looks like this man was really unlucky. She only flicked an E-grade ghost-attracting talisman at him and yet he ended up attracting a rather strong ghost.


    Seeing him get scared like this Song Yan was both sympathetic and blissful. This man surely learned his lesson now that he met with a strong ghost, didn''t he?


    " So, you no longer want to see ghosts?" Though she knew that the man was scared as hell, she still wanted to tease him a little.


    Yun Zhao trembled when he heard Song Yan mention ghosts, he shuddered and then said, " No¡­No! I don''t want to, I no longer want to see ghosts!" Last night was enough if he were to see ghosts anymore then he would end up dying of fright!


    Song Yan snickered inside her heart but she still did not say anything. She was about to ask Yn Zhao what kind of ghosts did he see that he was scared like this but then she was interrupted by someone knocking on the door of the makeup room. The two of them turned to look at the door only to find Tang Zhou standing there with a politely concerned look on his face. Behind him was Xue Zhi Ming who had his hands in his pockets as she looked at Yun Zhao.


    When Yun Zhao saw the two of them arriving he immediately turned his face away and wiped his eyes before ring at them.


    " What are you doing here?" He asked with a re. Seeing him like this Xue Zhi Ming was reminded of a cat, he raised when he was young. He curled his lips up and said, " What do you mean? Someone said that you were crying like a baby and thus I came to see you."


    Yun Zhao''s re intensified as he looked at Xue Zhi Ming butpared to thest time he did not jump on him, he simply lowered his head like a bullied wife and bit his lips. What kind of days was he living now? To be bullied by Xue Zhi Ming.


    Song Yan heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that the man stopped crying. Her ears were hurting because of his constant cries, if he had cried anymore then she would have thought of knocking him out just now.


    " Is everything all right?" Tang Zhou asked with a calm voice, he looked at Song Yan and then turned his attention to Yun Zhao. " I am a bit concerned given that Mister Yun is rted to my subsidiarypany."


    Yun Zhao stiffened as he looked everywhere but Tan Zhou, Song Yan turned to look at Yun Zhao who was looking at a corner instead of his boss and her lips twitched. Did Mister Tang know that his worker was thinking of jumping ships?


    She did not say anything to Tang Zhou instead she asked the two men to stay out before turning to look at Yun Zhao. She said, " Okay. Stop crying, tell me first what happened. Maybe then I will be able to help you out."


    When Yun Zhao saw that Song Yan was willing to help him, he was touched. He looked at her and then said with his voice choked in fear, " Senior Song, please believe me. I really did not want to offend you, if I had known that you were this good then I would have¡ª¡ª"


    "I said stop crying! And get on with what you are saying, I don''t have time to listen to you yammer!" Song Yan snapped. What happened to this man? Just a few days ago he was acting like some sort of young master who looked down on everyone and now he was acting like a child.

 Chapter 1124 Yun Zhao’s haunting experience

    <h4>Chapter 1124 Yun Zhao¡¯s haunting experience</h4>


    Yun Zhao pursed his lips after he was scolded by Song Yan, he did not dare to make a fuss anymore. Even though he was scared, he tried his best to hold back his cries as he sniffled and said, " Master Song, I did not even step out of the roomst night. When I get upset, I just like to eat as much as possible which is why I ordered room deliveryst night. But for some reason, they did not pick up my call till midnight."


    At that point, Yun Zhao could not help but shudder. He swallowed the lump in his throat and then said with a shaky voice, " The room service boy arrived around twelve thirty at night and knocked on my door. He was quite enthusiastic as he served one thing after another while exining each local speciality to me."


    At that time, Yun Zhao was really upset and thus did not listen to half of the things that the service boy was saying to him. He just yed with his phone as he did not care about the history of each dish that the service boy brought with him. But as he was scrolling through his phone, his phone suddenly started to malfunction, which caused him to frown. At first, Yun Zhao thought that his phone was out of battery which was why he turned around to pick up the charger, lo and behold¡ª¡ª


    Behind him stood the service boy, with half of his head smashed! He was grinning eerily at Yun Zhao while asking him why he did not listen to him, the service boy told him that he was doing his job as well as possible and Yun Zhao should appreciate it.


    Yun Zhao was not a brave man. He really never thought that he would face such a thing. What was more, his father was a stiff materialist and so was he, not once did he believe that there were such things as ghosts. Thus when he saw one, he was so scared that he immediately wet his pants and screamed while trying to get away from the ghost that was standing behind him but he couldn''t.


    No matter what he did, the ghost stayed with him until Yun Zhao fainted.


    When Yun Zhao woke up the next morning, he found himself on the roof of the hotel, sleeping inside a tank that was empty and uncleaned. His manager fortunately found him. Later he found out that there was a room service boy in the hotel who was smashed to death by a guest. He was then dumped in the same tank where he was sleeping!


    At that moment, Yun Zhao felt like the ground had slipped from underneath him. He was frightened to the point where he could not even say a word. His blood was frozen in his body and he felt as if that service boy was chasing after him everywhere he went trying to tell him all about the local specialities.


    Yun Zhao had no idea what happened to him, how he ended up at the tank it was a secret to the world as for some very spooky reason the security cameras were not working!


    He did not even know what was going on and how he arrived at his room, he only knew that he cried a lot while trying to exin to his manager that there was a ghost.


    As Yun Zhao finished speaking he could not help but shed a few tears as he said, " Please Master Song, please help me. I don''t want to see that ghost again! I am afraid that I will die!" Every night someone knocked on his door and every night Yun Zhao felt his limbs turning cold. He had no idea how to stop that ghost froming to look for him!


    Song Yan listened to the man who was terrified to the point that he was stuttering.?She brought the ss of water to her lips and then drank a few sips before saying, " Did the room service boy tell you something else? I don''t think that he only talked about local specialities to you."


    Upon hearing her question, Yun Zhao shuddered as he hurriedly said, " I ¡­ I don''t know, I was not listening but I¡­ I did hear him talk about his mother. He said that she was really the kindest mother and that she took care of him a lot. He said that he could not even think about how she was living without him as he was her only son and had no siblings."


    Yun Zhao pursed his lips and then trembled even more as he finished speaking. He never thought that there would be a day when he would see a ghost and even talk to him for so long.


    Now that he sat down and thought about it, he could not help but feel rather scared.


    Song Yan pushed a ss of water towards Yun Zhao who took it and then drank it down in a gulp.


    Only after he was done drinking did, Song Yan speak, " This is a small matter. From what I can see the room service boy came to look for you because he wanted to talk to you. I think that he was most likely trying to ask for your help but you did not listen to him."


    Yun Zhao did not think it was a small matter as he said, " Master Song that ghost ising after me every night! What kind of things did he want to say? I don''t think he wants to say anything other than haunting me!"


    " You are thinking too much," Song Yan waved her hand and then said, " You only need to spend some money to take care of this matter as long as you are willing, then this matter can be solved with ease."


    Song Yan did not think that this matter was something that needed too much effort on her part. Thus, she was rather calm.

 Chapter 1125 Don’t look for any woman

    Chapter 1125 Don¡¯t look for any woman


    Money was something that Yun Zhao did notck which was why he hurriedly said, " I don''t mind as long as I can take care of this problem that istched on my head, I am willing to do anything." He did not want anyone to knock on his door in the middle of the night again!


    " There is no need to get excited like this," Song Yan waved her hand and then crossed her legs before leaning back in her seat. She looked at Yun Zhao and then stated casually, " The ghost is looking for you because you were able to see him, he wants you to help his mother who is alone in this world and has no one to rely on.You just need to take care of his mother and help her when she needs it, if you do that then the ghost will eventually stop bothering you."


    " You¡­ You mean it?" Yun Zhao was shocked. He thought that the ghost was looking for him because he looked like his murderer or something of the sort!


    Song Yan nodded solemnly and then stated with a light voice, " Some ghosts do not linger on their grudges because they have many important things to care about. This spirit is most likely one of those spirits who were too nice when they were alive and thus even after death they are caring and loving towards their family members. But of course, it means that you cannot leave that spirit''s mother alone after helping her once, it will be a lifetimemitment from your side. If you abandon her after helping her once or twice then the spirit wille looking for you again."


    When Yun Zhao heard that there was a chance that the spirit mighte looking for him again, he shuddered. He was definitely going to help the mother of that spirit, no he might treat that woman even better than his mother! At least if his mother got angry, he would only receive a few smacks on his back but if that spirit got angry then¡­. Yun Zhao trembled from head to foot again.


    " As for whether or not you will run into another spirit like this¡­ it will depend on your luck. If you don''t mind then you can buy some protection talismans from me. Each of them is around 300,00 yuan, if you want them then you can pay up."


    Of course, Song Yan was going to make this man bleed and cry tears of blood, this way he would learn better and not cause trouble everywhere he goes.


    What was more, this poor guy really did have some pretty bad days lined up for him. If he did not buy these protection talismans then he could only rely on his luck to survive. But of course, his luck was not as bad, as long as he kept doing good things he should be fine. But that did not mean that she would miss a chance to sell her talismans either.


    Yun Zhao had already decided to buy Song Yan''s talismans the second she spoke about them. He did not want to see any more spirits! If he saw any of them then he might as well jump off the building and kill himself.


    " I need thirty no sixty talismans, Senior Song!"


    " There is no need to buy so many talismans, you are only unlucky from the fifth to the twentieth. A total of fifteen talismans would be enough."


    Though Song Yan said this, Yun Zhao was not willing to buy only sixty talismans. Who knows when he would run into a ghost again it was better to be prepared. Thus he refused Song Yan''s suggestion and decided that he was going to buy sixty talismans no matter what.


    In the end, Song Yan did have to sell him the sixty talismans that he wanted, good thing that she was drawing a lot of talismans because of Ji Ziyi''s case.


    Once she handed the talismans to Yun Zhao, she received arge sum of money with ease. Song Yan looked at her phone''s screen and nodded before telling Yun Zhao about the skincarepany that she hadunched, Yun Zhao was an artist and he needed to take care of his skin much better whenpared to themon people, thus it was only right for her to advertise her skincarepany.


    Of course, Yun Zhao who wanted to suck up to Song Yan agreed to buy a bunch of things from the site, only then did Song Yan get up from the couch and then stepped out of the make-up room followed by Yun Zhao.


    As soon as she stepped out, she met with Tang Zhou who was waiting for her outside the makeup room along with Xue Zhi Ming who stood next to him.


    " You are done, Madam Song?" Tang Zhou asked with a polite look on his face as he looked at Song Yan and Yun Zhao.


    " I am done, sorry for making you wait." Song Yan apologized with a pleasant smile. She was the one who came looking for Tang Zhou and yet she could not even talk with him today.


    "It''s all right," Tang Zhou shook his head as he kicked himself off the tree against which he was leaning and then asked calmly, " Was there something that you wanted to talk to me about?"


    Song Yan nodded and then asked Tang Zhou toe with her. She did not want to discuss this matter in front of Yun Zhao. Even though this man was now much better than before who knows he might open his mouth wide in front of Ji Jinfu and then she would be even more troubled.


    Tang Zhou had no problem with Song Yan''s suggestion thus he agreed to follow her to a silent corner where the two of them stood facing one another.


    " Mister Tang, I will be clear with you. I don''t think that you should go anywhere with women."

 Chapter 1126 fixed

    <h4>Chapter 1126 Chapter fixed</h4>


    Tang Zhou listened to Song Yan''s words and his assistant''s remarks of her having a crush on him came flooding in his head again. Was Song Yan really crushing on him? But she was married?


    He shook his head and decisively ignored those stupid thoughts as he knew that there was no way Song Yan would ever do something so shameless. He knew that she was telling him this because there was something that she knew, he looked at her and then said in a slightly surprised voice, " Madam Song, I would like to do that but I cannot just avoid women as I have many clients."


    Only then did Song Yan realize that she might have worded her sentence a bit awkwardly and then said, " I did not mean that. I meant to say that you need to avoid the advances of women these next few days. There will be a woman who will try to get closer to you quite fervently but you need to ignore her. If you don''t then there will be a lot of trouble for you in the future."


    Master Tang was surprised by her words but he nodded. There was a deep look in his eyes which seemed probing but Song Yan did not care about it. Even if the man was doubting whether or not she knew his fate, as long as she did not admit there was nothing that this man could do.


    " I understand, I will try to keep my distance from women who are pursuing me for the time being," Tang Zhou was not in a hurry to marry either, even if his mother was telling him to bring back a decent daughter-inw these days, he was not willing to agree with her. Neither was he going to see any marriage matches, why should he? He just got a divorce, it was only right for him to give his heart some time before he started looking for another woman.


    When Song Yan heard that Tang Zhou was willing to listen to her and was not going to agree to the pursuit of a woman for the time being, she heaved a sigh of relief. She had already warned this man, that if he was willing to listen to her then he would be able to keep his life if he didn''t then there was nothing that she could do for him.


    " Then I will take my leave," Song Yan bowed her head with a smile. She only came to the set because she wanted to see Tang Zhou other than that she had no reason toe to the set as her scenes were not moved forward and she still had three days before the next shooting schedule.


    Tang Zhou opened his mouth, he wanted to invite Song Yan to lunch but then he thought about their identities and closed his lips once more. He knew that if he was to bring Song Yan out with so many people watching them, then they would surely make all sorts of rumours about the two of them.


    Song Yan was his benefactor and it was not right for him to ruin her reputation.


    Of course, Song Yan noticed his hesitation but she did not say anything. Because she was thinking the same thing as Tang Zhou, she was someone who was under the scrutiny of the public eye all the time and more importantly there was a jealous man watching her every action, if he got wind of the fact that she went to lunch with another man then it will be really troublesome for her waist.


    What was more every time something like this happened Fu Yu Sheng would question her to whom she belonged to and wouldn''t let her off until she agreed that she belonged to him.


    It was really, really tiresome for her poor waist.


    Though she liked this unhinged side of him, she would rather not deal with him for the time being as she had a lot of work to do.


    Song Yan bid goodbye to Tang Zhou before she returned to her house, as soon as she arrived, the doorbell of the house rang which surprised her a little.


    Turning on her heels, she opened the door and saw Assistant Xu who returned with a bunch of documents in his hands.


    " Good day, Madam Song," Assistant Xi greeted Song Yan with a smile. Though he did seem a bit strained, his smile was filled with admiration for Song Yan and why wouldn''t it be?


    His family would have died if not for Song Yan. It was indeed a shame that his aunt died because of that idiot cousin of his but his family was saved. More importantly, they even stopped harassing him to get married as they were worried that he would do something simr to his cousin. This was a good thing as Assistant Xi did not want to get married.


    " Assistant Xi, it''s good to see you. Are you all right?" Song Yan asked with a smile as she invited Assistant Xi inside the house while taking half of the files that he was holding in his arms.


    "I am fine, just a bit tired as Boss Fu is working us to the floor but it is not something that I am going toin about as my sry also tripled," Assistant Xi announced with a smile on his face.


    Song Yan alsoughed a little when she heard Assistant Xi say that his sry had tripled. In fact, this poor man had no idea that it was her who asked Fu Yu Sheng to triple Assistant Xi''s sry, her husband was a miser when it came to his employees. In his eyes when he was the one who was overlooking everything, what was the point of spoiling these people who hardly took charge?


    If not for her saying that she was afraid that Assistant Xi would be unhappy with theirpany and look for anotherpany, Fu Yu Sheng wouldn''t have hiked Assistant Xi''s sry.


    Assistant Xi ced the documents that he brought with him on the tea table and then looked at Song Yan. He said, " Boss asked me to collect data on a woman named Xue Ping, I have brought?all the information on her, Madam."

 Chapter 1127 Its really Xue Ping

    Chapter 1127 Its really Xue Ping


    Song Yan took the stack of documents and thanked Assistant Xi who took his leave after he was done delivering the documents. Song Yan asked him to stay, and Assistant Xi told her that he was needed at the office.


    Of course, Song Yan would not keep him with her when he was busy and let him take his leave. Once he was gone, Song Yan flipped through the information that Fu Yu Sheng had collected on Xue Ping and she had to admit that she was surprised when she saw that Fu Yu Sheng had not only found everything about Xue Ping when she married Master Yi but also when she was a child.


    It included not only information about her living in a small vige which was far from the city, where she used to work and how she slowly rose to prominence but it also mentioned the kind of men, she dated. Song Yan was not even surprised that Xue Ping only dated men who were rich and influential.


    " He really did delve really deep," Song Yan muttered as she looked at the stack of documents while flipping through one after another.


    While she was lost in reading the information, her phone rang causing her to raise her head. Only did she realize that she had been reading through the stack of documents for ages, Song Yan looked at the screen and saw Fu Yu Sheng''s name on it.


    " Hello?" She answered the call before telling Fu Yu Sheng that she had received all the information on Xue Ping and from the looks of it Ji Ziyi was indeed Xue Ping.


    " It''s good that you have already read through the entire stack of information," Fu Yu Sheng stated with a frown. He really did not want to get involved with the Ji family as he never thought that there was any need for him to do so but now that Song Yan was entangled with Ji Ziyi, he was paying more and more attention to the Ji family, he realized that the Ji family was even worse than the Wu family.


    Unless it did not involve the killing of someone, they were willing to do anything for Ji Ziyi. Corruption and forceful seizing of the apartments and houses to build manors for Ji Ziyi was somethingmon including the seizing of farms and whatnot as well.


    Using their strength to snatch things from the auction was something that the Ji family did at every possible turn.


    From this alone, he could see that the Ji family was not clean. In a way, the current Ji Ziyi suited the Ji family in one way or another.


    Fu Yu Sheng did not think that once he would go down the rabbit hole, he would find so many things at once. He even found out that Xue Ping indeed came into contact with an old evil warlock but thetter died a few years back after he exchanged the soul of Ji Ziyi and Xue Ping. From the looks of it, it was Xue Ping who killed that warlock as he knew too many of her secrets.


    What was more she actually used her ex-boyfriends who dated her before using them as a sacrifice. Most likely Master Yi did not die because of an ident. It was this woman who killed him and then used his soul to rece her soul with Yi Yu.


    When he thought about how his wife was helping a woman like Xue Ping who bit the hand that fed her,he could not help but be terrified for his wife''s safety. What if that woman did the same thing to his wife? In case Song Yan helped her and Xue Ping tried to kill her what would he do?


    Since this woman dared to kill so many women and exchange their souls with hers, it could only mean that this woman was really scheming at heart. She was also meticulous and smart because even after she exchanged her soul with another person, the family of that person never found out. Just like how Ji Ziyi''s brothers despite iming that they loved their sister too much did not even know that their sister was no more with them and it was a strange soul that exchanged their sister''s soul.


    Fu Yu Sheng naturally did not want his wife to get close to a woman like this, Xue Ping was a woman who did not know how to be grateful. She was someone who would not even think twice before killing someone as long as she thought that they wereing in between her goal.


    Since he knew that Song Yan was going to the hospital in the evening, he could not help but say, " Yan Yan, why don''t you think about it again? That Xue Ping is not a good woman she dared to kill the evil warlock in an ident, how can she let you go? She might try to harm you even if she did not doubt your identity."


    "I told you that the more dangerous she is the more I need to deal with her," Song Yan told Fu Yu Sheng. She was not only doing this because she was afraid that if she did not go to the hospital, she would lose the hot springs resort but because she knew that if she did not interfere in this matter then Xue Ping would surely attack Tang Zhou.


    Since that woman had no qualms about killing so many innocent men and women, she was sure that once she got a chance to get her hands on Tang Zhou''s luck that woman was not going to hold back.


    The women whose souls were exchanged still had some of their conscience left but what about the men? Their souls were used as a sacrifice! They might never be able to reincarnate again.


    If she left this matter alone then, this woman surnamed Xue would ruin even more lives something that she did not want to happen.

 Chapter 1128 Refining bone marrow pill

    <h4>Chapter 1128 Refining bone marrow pill</h4>


    When Fu Yu Sheng heard that his wife was adamant about handling this case, his face turned dark. He really did not want her to meddle in such dangerous affairs. But seeing that Song Yan was determined, he sighed and agreed but he also put forth a condition, " Fine but you are not going there without me. I don''t think that restless woman will sit still when you are dealing with her, so you wait for me."


    He could not stop his wife but he could at least keep an eye on Xue Ping, if she dared to harm his wife then she could not me him for ruining her!


    Song Yan wanted to tell him that there was no need, what was more she knew that Xue Ping fancied her husband. If he came with her then that woman would try to make a move on him but no matter what Song Yan, Fu Yu Sheng did not agree causing her to give in to his demands.


    Since he wanted to follow them, as long as he did not be an obstacle in her work, Song Yan did not mind what he was doing.


    Fu Yu Sheng promised to arrive home as soon as possible while telling Song Yan again and again that she shouldn''t leave alone. Only when he listened to his wife agree to his requests several times did he end the call and start to focus on his work again.


    He needed to be finished with his task as quickly as possible only then would he be able to apany his wife! Just thinking about this increased Fu Yu Sheng''s productivity by two times.


    On the other hand, when she hung up the call, Song Yan turned to look at Madam Gu and asked her to prepare something hearty for her and Fu Yu Sheng while telling Liu Wei to keep an eye on the deleted history of Xue Ping.?She was sure that even if Xue Ping was cleaner than the white lily growing in the mud, she must have left behind a piece of evidence that she could make use of!


    Liu Wei agreed while heading up to his room which was set up by Song Yan where he started to investigate everything about Xue Ping. No matter what it was whether surveince cameras'' recording or whatnot, he decided to track them down as long as they had Xue Ping''s face on them, it was a good thing that Fu Yu Sheng brought the information on Xue Ping and he was able to get a good grasp of where to start searching.


    There were still three hours before she needed to head out to the hospital, so Song Yan decided to purify some spiritual water and then send it to Fu Rong. She was thinking of selling a toned-down copy of the famous bone marrow pills on her site. This pill would allow one to get rid of the impurities in their bodies as well as brighten one''s skin and cken their grey hair. It was a ratherplicated pill but Song Yan knew that it would sell really well if she was to seed.


    Thus she headed up to the second room where she started to refine the bone marrow pill.


    With her locked up inside the room while refining the bone marrow pill, Song Yan had no idea how fast the clock on her wall ticked by, it was only when Fu Yu Sheng knocked on her door and asked her toe out and have dinner did she realize that she was purifying the bone marrow pill for the past two hours!


    " You should take care of yourself better," Fu Yu Sheng told Song Yan as she stepped out of the room. There was a frown on his face as he looked at Song Yan whose face was covered with sweat. " Were you refining something again?" As he spoke he reached out to hold Song Yan''s hands such that she would be able to recover her lost spiritual energy.


    " Yeah," Song Yan replied with a nod. She did not think that refining a bone marrow pill at the eleventh stage would be this difficult. She thought that she would be able to at least refine the toned-down version of it but seems like she overestimated herself.


    Fu Yu Sheng shook his head and then helped Song Yan down to the dining room where they ate and drank their fill. Only after filling her stomach was Song Yan able to recover a bit of herplexion as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng.


    " Are you going to tell me not to go?" She asked when she saw that he was hesitating.


    "¡­ Even if I tell you, I don''t think that you are going to listen," Fu Yu Sheng rolled his eyes as he remarked. He knew that even though his wife''s spiritual power was still recovering, she would not stop herself from heading down to the hospital.


    Song Yan smiled at him before patting him on the back and asking him to get up if he wanted toe with her.


    Fu Yu Sheng sighed but followed her out of the house. The two of them arrived at the hospital where Xue Ping was waiting for them along with her brothers or it was better to say Ji Ziyi''s brothers./


    The two of them stepped inside the ward and Song Yan noticed how Xue Ping''s gaze fell on Fu Yu Sheng. Though she did try to make it look like she only nced at Fu Yu Sheng Song Yan noticed how that woman looked unrelenting and indignant when she saw Fu Yu Sheng standing next to Song Yan.


    In the past, Song Yan thought that Ji Ziyi liked older men but now that she knew that the one inside was actually a woman decades older than the body she was upying, Song Yan understood why this ''Ji Ziyi'' like Fu Yu Sheng and Tang Zhou. It was because the one inside was older in essence!


    '' Tsk, Tsk¡­''

 Chapter 1129 Little to nothing

    <h4>Chapter 1129 Little to nothing</h4>


    Xue Ping was indeed upset about losing a man like Fu Yu Sheng, he was even more capable than her ex-husband who was just a small merchant. It would be impossible for her not to feel bad given that she could not chase after Fu Yu Sheng any more.


    After all her situation was pressing and if she dared to do something to Fu Yu Sheng then she was afraid that Song Yan would no longer help her. So no matter how ufortable and unhappy she felt, she still respectfully greeted Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan.


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at Ji Ziyi¡ª¡ª no, she should be called Xue Ping now and calmly looked away. He did not even want to acknowledge a woman as dangerous and vile as her.


    Xue Ping''s face stiffened when she saw that Fu Yu Sheng was ignoring her but she still squeezed out a smile for Song Yan. With her current condition, she could only curry favour with Song Yan and hope that she would help her as soon as possible. She could no longer act as haughty and bossy as she did in the past.


    Ji Zhuang Guang also knew that his sister had tried to snatch Fu Yu Sheng because she started to have a crush on him and thus stiffened as well. He sighed in relief when he saw that his sister did not make a fuss upon seeing Fu Yu Sheng. He looked at Fu Yu Sheng and greeted him with a polite voice, " Nice to meet you, President Fu."


    " Nice to meet you too," Fu Yu Sheng greeted with an indifferent voice which waspletely different to the one that he used with Song Yan. When Ji Jinfu and his brother saw that Fu Yu Sheng was acting so haughty with their brother, they were really dissatisfied with him but their brother red at them and stopped them from making any sound.


    The atmosphere in the ward turned really stiff which caused Ji Zhuang Guang to smile stiffly.


    Song Yan was very happy with how Fu Yu Sheng was acting. Although his face went against the heavens, it was a good thing that he was willing to keep all kinds of birds and bees away from him. At least he knew that his golden retriever energy was only for her. This made it impossible for anyone to ruin their rtionship.


    Song Yan turned to look at Xue Ping before she said, " Did anyone from you step out of the ward in the morning?" She asked this question because Xue Ping had a rather thick and dark aura sticking on her back. There was also the stench of death and decaying from her, something others might have not noticed but with her senses, she could.


    As she spoke, Song Yan looked at Xue Ping who stiffened.


    Xue Ping who had been eyeing Fu Yu Sheng till now, while wishing that she could make a move on him felt her lips tremble. She had indeed stepped out of the ward in the morning because she received a call from her brother, he was her biological brother when she was still Xue Ping and knew all about her secrets.


    She had tried to kill him many times but that man had a good hold on her even if he died he would still disclose the truth of her identity.


    If she hadn''t picked up his calls he would have tormented her even more but the three Ji brothers were in the ward and she could only sneak out of the ward when two of them were taking a nap and Ji Nan was taking a bath.


    How could Ji Zhuang Guang not see that his sister was having a guilty conscience? He looked at Ji Ziyi and then said, " Ziyi, did you step out of the ward?"


    " I¡­ I ¡­" Xue Ping who was already nervous felt her nerves go even tauter than before she licked her lips and then said, " There was an emergency and I had to head out of the room," she turned to look at Song Yan and asked in a hurry, " Why is there something wrong with me?"


    Song Yan shook her head and then heavily breathed before saying in a low voice, " Miss Ji, how many times did I tell you that you cannot go out? The malicious ghost wants to kill you and no one else. By heading out you have caused yourself to be the target of the ghost who was waiting for you. I believe you did not even take a look at the talisman that you are carrying."


    No sooner did Song Yan finish speaking, Xue Ping took out the talisman from her pocket and let out a cry when she saw that the talisman was almost ck with only a thin yellow strip left untainted.


    Seeing this Song Yan clicked her tongue and added,?" It was a narrow miss, Miss Ji. My talismans are stronger than others which is why you are still alive if not you would be dead by now. If you are going to act like this then I suggest that you look for another master, I cannot understand just what kind of thing is even more important than your life. You went out of the ward when I told you clearly not to do that ¡­ do you even know that you could have died?"


    " This is not just willfulness, Miss Ji. If you ask me this is sheer stupidity!"


    She did not say this just because she wanted to show the Ji Brothers how little Xue Ping thought of this body that she was upying but also wanted to raise their guard and suspicion.


    Sure enough, Ji Zhuang Guang looked at Ji Ziyi with a look of confusion in his eyes. What could possibly make this sister of his head out of the ward? When she knew that it was nothing but danger outside!


    Xue Ping also noticed the suspicion in Ji Zhuang Guang''s eyes but she could not care about him at the moment because her life was in danger! The fact that the talisman turned ck meant that the ghost was close to her all along when she was talking with her brother, even though it was early in the afternoon!

 Chapter 1130 Desperation and foolishness

    Chapter 1130 Desperation and foolishness


    When Xue Ping realized that the ghost was targeting her to the point that she was not even letting her off when it was afternoon, she felt a chill climb her spine like never before. It was as if someone had pushed her into a freexing cer causing Xue Ping to tremble.


    She immediately turned to look at Song Yan and then wailed sharply, " Madam Song, I know I was in the wrong but I felt stifled while being locked inside the ward which is why I walked out. I did not think that the ghost woulde looking for me in the afternoon."


    " Please drive this malicious ghost away! If she seeds in harming me then I am sure that she will harm others as well. Please exorcise this ghost tonight, I believe that it is getting stronger with each night!"


    As Xue Ping said those words, she could not help but fiddle with her fingers, she was really afraid as the ghost of that woman was after her life!


    Song Yan looked at the nervous Xue Ping and then said solemnly, " I will subdue that ghost but you have to listen to me. If you don''t then there is no need to me me for not being able to save you."


    " Thank you! Thank you celestial master Song! I promise that I will reward you even more generously after you have subdued this ghost," Xue Ping promised as she looked at Song Yan with a grateful expression on her face.


    She really wanted the ghost that was haunting her to vanish forever, she could not even wait an hour for Song Yan to exorcise that ghost. If it wasn''t out of her control, Xue Ping would have turned day into night such that Song Yan could deal with that ghost as soon as possible.


    Because Xue Ping knew that as long as that ghost was not subdued, it would continue to haunt her! She did not want such a dangerous sword to hang at the back of her throat!


    She did not want to live a life where she had to keep looking behind her such that she would be able to survive!


    Xue Ping pursed her lips and then asked Song Yan to deal with the ghost once more, she was so agitated that Ji Zhuang Guang had to bring her a cup of hot cocoa.


    Only then did Xue Ping calm down a little.


    Song Yan looked at Xue Ping who was drinking hot chocte and arched a brow before saying,"Miss Ji seemed to be quite a fan of bitter drinks. I guess there is no sugar inside it?"


    Xue Ping did not know why Song Yan asked her this but she nodded and agreed with Song Yan before saying, " I need to keep an eye on my weight as I am going to work as an actress, Madam Song."


    " Is that so? But I heard from someone that you used to like sweet drinks a lot more than bitter ones, I cannot believe that the person was only saying lies to me," Song Yan remarked causing Xue Ping to stiffen.


    The real Ji Ziyi did like eating and drinking sweet things but Xue Ping was an adult and her taste buds were different than that of a child thus she liked drinks that were slightly bitter and did not have any sweetness to them.


    " A,..Ah, my taste changed as I grew up," Xue Ping replied while watching Song Yan carefully, did this woman figure out something?


    Song Yan noticed her doubts but she did not say anything to Xue Ping and simply pretended to not notice what was going on in Xue Ping''s head. She said, " I am afraid that you need to keep your bitter drinks in control for now, you are hurt and haven''t recovered, drinking such things can harm your body."


    When Xue Ping heard Song Yan''s words, her vignce dropped and when she saw Song Yan''s calm expression she let go of her nervousness. Looks like Song Yan just made a casual remark.


    Her face softened and she added slowly, " I know but I cannot do without my hot cocoa when I am nervous. Without this, I will be a nervous wreck and with what is going on around me, this is the only thing that is keeping me sane."


    On the other hand, Ji Zhuang Guang looked at Ji Ziyi with a slight frown what Song Yan said was indeed true when Ji Ziyi was seventeen she liked to eat sweet things a lot but suddenly she started to keep her hands off them.


    He believed Ji Ziyi''s words when she told him that she needed to change her taste buds now that she was acting but now that he thought about it, how could his sister change so much in a fraction of a few months? Not once did she whine or make a fuss to eat sugar when she did so many times when she was young!


    This information that he had ignored for a while was now sticking like a sore thumb which was Ji Zhaung Guang took a few more nces at his sister and then looked away.


    Was he thinking too much? He thought in his head.


    Song Yan looked at Ji Zhuang Guang and curled her lips, It looked like her work here was done. She looked at Xue Ping who was inside Ji Ziyi''s body and then said with a smile, " I wille back at night, this time make sure that you do not open the door of your ward or else no one will be able to save you or your brothers."


    She said this thing deliberately because she wanted to remind the Ji brothers that their lives were in the hands of Ji Ziyi, if she made a mistake then they could forget abouting out of this ward alive.


    Ji Ziyi agreed with Song Yan and did not refute her.


    But Song Yan knew that Ji Ziyi was going to break her promise as the three Ji brothers had a thick, death aura on their foreheads!

 Chapter 1131 The witty ghost

    <h4>Chapter 1131 The witty ghost</h4>


    However, this was something that did not concern Song Yan, the Ji brothers were not that innocent either. They had done a bunch of bad things in the name of doting on their sister as well, it would be a good thing if they learned a small lesson.


    She took a look at Xue Ping handed her a few more talismans and then went outside the ward as she knew that the ghost wouldn''t being with her presence in the ward. But before leaving she once again reminded the Ji brothers that they could not open the door if they opened it then their fate would be something that even she wouldn''t change.


    The Ji brothers agreed at once, after all, a single mistake could cost their lives.


    Song Yan took her leave as she nced at the dark corner where something was flickering, her eyes turned to look away as if she hadn''t noticed anything and closed the door behind her. Once the door was closed, Li Zhuang Guang turned to look at ''Ji Ziyi'' and asked, " What were you thinking? Why did you head out of the ward? You could have died."


    Xue Ping was slightly annoyed after getting scolded by Ji Zhuang Guang, she looked at him with a stubborn expression and said, " I know. You don''t have to tell me, I am just¡­ it''s just unfair. I haven''t done anything wrong yet I am the one who had to suffer the most."


    As she spoke Xue Ping could not help but think of the dashing man who left without even looking at her, if that damned b*tch did note to haunt her then she would have definitely chased after Fu Yu Sheng, with her skills Xue Ping was sure that she would have won the heart of that man with ease. How could Ji Zhuang Guang not know what Xue Ping was thinking, he had noticed the way his sister was looking at Fu Yu Sheng and felt ashamed of the fact that this sister of his was actually looking at another woman''s husband!


    If Fu Yu Sheng did not have a wife then he would have never said anything to Xue Ping thinking that sooner orter she would get better but if she was actually targeting a married man then it was not a matter of being wilful but having crooked morals!


    Not to mention, Song Yan was the one who helped them to eliminate this malicious ghost. If not for her they might have diedst night or the night before that. No matter how arrogant she was, she was their benefactor, even if he did not have strict principles, Ji Zhuang Guang knew that one needed to have a bottom line. He couldn''t help but say to Ji Ziyi,"?Ziyi, I hope you know that what you are thinking is not correct. It''s better if you start correcting yourself and stop acting willful as there are certain things that you cannot do. Madam Song is helping you and our family which means that she is going to be our¡ª¡ª-"


    Before Ji Zhuang Guang could finish speaking Ji Ziyi on the bed turned angry. She looked at him and red harshly before saying,?" All right brother, is this something that you need to say? Am I that sort of person in your eyes? I know what to do. You don''t have to say such nonsense to me."


    Ji Zhuang Guang frowned when he heard Ji Ziyi''s words. He might have not stayed at home much but he knew his siblings'' temper. He could see that the reason why Ji Ziyi was this annoyed was because she did not want to give up on Fu Yu Sheng yet!


    He turned to look at his brothers who shrugged, not knowing what to say. They also thought that their sister was in the wrong for chasing after someone like Fu Yu Sheng who was married but what could they do if she did not want to listen to them?


    Ji Jinfu stared at Ji Ziyi who had covered herself with a nket and then shook his head. He did not know what happened but his sister had gotten more and more short-tempered ever since she started living outside during her college years.


    At the same time Ji Nan was the only one who felt indignant because of Ji Ziyi''s actions, how could she snap at their elder brother like this? She was the one who was in the wrong. Though he wanted to scold Ji Ziyi, he was stopped by Ji Jinfu who shook his head and asked him to stay quiet.


    This was not the time to get angry at Ji Ziyi, even if they were to say something to her, their sister might not even listen to a thing that they say to her just now with her temper.


    The Ji brothers were upset but there was nothing they could do.


    Song Yan returned to the ward with Fu Yu Sheng when the clock struck twelve at night, ording to the three Ji brothers this was the time when weird things started to happen in front of their ward. Because of what happened a few nights ago, the Ji brothers were still scared of being left alone. Thus when they saw Song Yan return they heaved a sigh of relief and so did Ji Ziyi who was clutching her fingers tightly while hoping that Song Yan would appear as soon as possible.


    Thus, when she saw Song Yan, Ji Ziyi felt like she had regained her backing and could finally breathe with ease.


    Song Yan on the other hand was the calmest among all, this was because she knew that the ghost was not going to appear tonight. That ghost which was haunting Ji Ziyi was not just any ghost, it was an amalgamation of three spirits with heavy grudges.


    With their wits, they would only attack Xue Ping when she was alone which meant¡­ nothing was going to happen tonight!

 Chapter 1132 The show begins

    <h4>Chapter 1132 The show begins</h4>


    Soon the hours on the clock ticked by and the sky started to dilute with a reddish hue. Ji Ziyi or it was better to say Xue Ping who had been waiting for the ghost to arrive, was not only disappointed but also scared.


    Why did that thing note to her ward tonight? Was it because of Song Yan, then doesn''t it mean that she had to cling to Song Yan for the rest of her life?


    At the same time, Xue Ping was rather worried. From the looks of it, the ghost that was targeting her was an enlightened one. It could sense that Song Yan was a danger to its existence thus it did not appear in front of her.


    If that was the case then ¡­. Wasn''t she in grave danger? She was a fool. She should have asked that dark arts practitioner to destroy the souls of those women. If she had done that then she wouldn''t be suffering like this!


    It was her fault that she was too kind and let those women''s souls off, thinking that they could reincarnate at least even if they died early.


    She should have been ruthless to the end!


    Xue Ping turned to look at Song Yan and then asked in a hurried voice, " Master Song, that ghost did not appear, now what are we supposed to do? It seems quite intelligent."


    " Well it can happen if the ghost has cultivated for a long time," Song Yan sighed as if she was worried as well. She then turned to look at Ji Zhuang Guang and then stated calmly, " As you can see the ghost is not making its appearance because I am here. It seems that tonight you will have to stay alone."


    " As long as I am not in the ward that spirit will make an appearance, so don''t open the door and never let that thing inside, all right?" Song Yan told the three Ji brothers who stiffened upon hearing her words.


    Do they have to stay in the ward again alone? They did not want to! That thing was too scary, even Ji Zhuang Guang seemed to be hesitant as he did not want to let Song Yan leave, if she left then what would happen to them?


    But before anyone could say something to stop Song Yan, Xue Ping who was worried that she would be killed in the absence of Song Yan, immediately spoke up, " No, you cannot leave Master Song! I am willing to add another million to your fees but stay here! I cannot live without your presence, what if that thinges back?"


    Song Yan of course knew that the Ji family would not let her go especially Xue Ping. But she couldn''t stay here, after all, Xue Ping needed to be taught a good lesson for what she had done to those innocent people who never did anything to harm her.


    " I cannot stay here, Miss Ji," Song Yan smiled as she made up an excuse, " If I stay here then the ghost will not make an appearance, I need to leave only then will she appear in front of you, which is necessary because only then will I be able to exorcise her."


    Xue Ping was still hesitant, she would rather have Song Yan sit next to her than let that ghost appear.


    Seeing that she was hesitating, Song Yan then added in a calm voice, " I will be near the hospital, if that ghost makes an appearance you just need to call me. I will arrive in a jiffy."


    She paused and then added, " You only need to remember one thing and that is to not open the door until the call of your names goes above the count of three, do you understand?"


    Xue Ping did understand what Song Yan was saying but she did not wish to let her leave, in the end, it was Ji Zhaung Guang who agreed to let Song Yan leave.


    The night was yet to fall and they could not stop Song Yan and ask her to stay in the hospital for an entire day just to keep thempany.


    Even if they were terrified it had nothing to do with Song Yan, after all, she was here to exorcise the ghost and not babysit them!


    " Ziyi, let Madam Song leave. It''s still morning and just as she said as long as you don''t open the door, nothing will happen," Ji Zhuang Guang said to Xue Ping thinking that she was his sister. As he could only see the external surface of the person on the bed and not the soul inside it.


    Xue Ping thought for a while and then nodded. She could indeed not keep Song Yan in her ward for an entire day. Not only because it was a bit too much but also because ¡ª¡ª


    She raised her head and looked at Fu Yu Sheng who red at her, making her shiver. If she still insisted on keeping Song Yan in her ward then she was afraid that Fu Yu Sheng would be the one who would kill her instead of the ghost.


    Seeing that the stage was set, Song Yan got up and handed a few talismans to the Ji brothers these were B-grade talismans and would protect them much better than the E-grade one that she gave to Xue Ping.


    Though the Ji brothers were exceptionally doting towards their sister, they had never taken a human life before thus she would not make them suffer, since they hadn''t collected enough bad karma.


    From what she could see the Ji family paid for their dirty actions by losing their daughter and sister who waster reced by someone so vile as Xue Ping.


    There was no need for her to add an additional punishment.


    Song Yan nced at Xue Ping who was holding the new talisman in her hand and smiled coldly before turning around and walking out of the ward.

 Chapter 1133 Hire a teacher

    <h4>Chapter 1133 Hire a teacher</h4>


    Once the two of them stepped outside the ward, Song Yan nced at the dark corner which was colder than the rest of the corridor and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng before saying, " I am tired lets go back home."


    Fu Yu Sheng nodded as he took her to the parking lot where they had parked the car but as soon as they drove past the hospital Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at Song Yan and then said, " Do you want me to look for a hotel?"


    Since Song Yan said that she would be close by then they should book a room at the hotel.


    However, Song Yan shook her head and then replied, " Even if we stay here we wouldn''t be able to do anything. That ghost is not going to attack them here."


    " You mean to say that it will take Xue Ping somewhere else?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned with a slight furrow between his brows. No wonder his wife refused to stay at the hospital, the ghost was not going to make a move on Xue Ping at the ward of the hospital.


    Song Yan nodded with a yawn as she covered her mouth with the back of her hand and then exined, " That ghost is an amalgamation of three spirits thus it''s wittier than any other ghost. Since it knows that I can stop it in the hospital, it will not make a move at Xue Ping here anymore."


    She then closed her eyes and leaned on the car''s seat before saying, " I want to confirm whether those three spirits belong to Yi Yu, Gu Lao and Ji Ziyi. Which is why I cannot make a move and dig that spirit out of its hiding ce. What''s more Xue Ping deserves some suffering. It''s because of her that three young women lost their lives so harshly like that."


    " What about the three young masters of the Ji family?" Fu Yu Sheng asked with a subtle frown on his face. If something happened to them then the Ji family would surelye looking to find trouble with them.


    Song Yan pursed her lips and shrugged, " There is nothing that I can do. If they can stop Xue Ping from opening the door then they will be fine but earlier I noticed a dark aura of misfortune on their forehead."


    This rmed Fu Yu Sheng who thought that the Ji brothers were going to suffer a lot but Song Yan waved her hand and then said with a casual shrug, " Don''t worry one of the ghosts is Ji Ziyi, she will not kill her brothers even if the other two wanted to kill them. The Ji brothers are innocent as they have no idea about the soul exchange. I don''t think that their lives will be in danger but they will get hurt a little."


    She paused and added, " Their misfortune is linked to their current dear sister, there is nothing that I can do about it nor can they me me so don''t worry."


    The aura of misfortune was thick but not to the point that it turned as deadly as death aura. ording to her calctions, the Ji brothers would be fine even if they were dragged by Xue Ping.


    " Then we should take a nap," Fu Yu Sheng did not feel sorry for the Ji brothers, in fact, he was just worried that his wife would be med but now that he was aware of the fact that there was no need for him to worry, he brought Song Yan back to their house.


    On the other hand, Xue Ping and the rest of the Ji brothers were quite stiff whenpared to Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng. The second Song Yan left the four siblings locked the door of the ward and did not let anyone other than the physician inside the ward and that too after confirming that the physician was indeed the one who was assigned to Ji Ziyi.


    " Why couldn''t she stay?" Xue Pingined with a haughty frown on her face. " Did she think that the money I was offering was too little or something?"


    Xue Ping did not think that Song Yan had other ns nor did she care about it. The only thing that she cared about was her own safety which was endangered by Song Yan, all because she refused to stay with her.


    When Ji Zhuang Guang heard herin, he pursed his lips and then said, " You can''t be selfish Ziyi. Madam Song is not your servant and she has her own ns set for herself. Do you think that you can just buy her time if you add another few million? She is notcking such a small amount."


    Xue Ping pouted upon hearing the reprimand. She wanted to ask Ji Zhuang Guang if he had fallen in love with Song Yan or something but before she could snipe back, she heard Ji Jinfu say,


    " This time stay inside the ward no matter what and how important your call might be. Do you understand?"


    " Yes," All the words that she hade up with to retort Ji Zhuang Guang were swallowed by Xue Ping after she heard Ji Jinfu''s words.


    She covered herself with a nket and then closed her eyes. Until Song Yan arrived, it was better for her to take a nap as she hadn''t slept a winkst night.


    The three Ji brothers saw Ji Ziyi''s actions and could not help but feel indignant, since when did their sister be more and more unruly?


    However, they did not want to scold her when she was injured once this matter was cleared up, they would arrange for a teacher for Ji Ziyi and make her learn basic morals from scratch again!


    It was simply too much!


    Xue Ping had no idea that the Ji brothers were thinking of hiring a teacher for her, instead she closed her eyes and went back to sleep. However three hourster she was once again woken up by a call.

 Chapter 1134 Never forgive

    <h4>Chapter 1134 Never forgive</h4>


    Xue Ping opened her eyes in a daze, with her hand thrashing around she finally picked up her phone that was lying on the bed and then answered the call.


    " Hello?" She spoke in the speaker while lying on the bed in the ward. Her voice filled with sleep.


    " Sister, you seem to be having a wonderful time while your brother is suffering," the person on the other side of the call spoke causing Xue Ping to sit up straight as all the traces of sleepiness vanished from her eyes. She looked at the screen of her phone and then turned to look at her three brothers who were asleep on the floor.


    A sigh of relief escaped her lips as Xue Ping turned her attention to the phone and whispered, " I already told you that I will send you the money in two days why are you in such a hurry? Can''t you give me a few days? I promise that the money will be in your ount very soon just give me a few days. I don''t have any money right now."


    How could she? She handed it all to that scammer Master Pei and was yet to get it back from the police.


    " I cannot wait for two days, I am already at the hospital and standing outside your ward if you don''te out and hand me the money then I am going toe inside and tell everything to your brothers," spoke the man from the other side.


    " No, you can''t! Are you an idiot, you will ruin both of us!" Xue Ping hissed as she worriedly nced at the three Ji brothers lying on the floor with their eyes closed. " Do you want both of us to die!"


    " Come out and talk, I will count to three if you don''te out then I am knocking on the door," the man spoke ruthlessly without the slightest bit of care which scared Xue Ping as she knew that her brother was indeed free-spirited and did not care about her. If he did not get the money then he would surely cause trouble for her because she was in a flustered state, Xue Ping did not even look at the time on the clock which was past three in the morning.


    Instead, she slipped down the bed and then hurried over to the door of her ward, scared and helpless, she did not even think anything nor did she care about Song Yan''s warning. Xue Ping even forgot that if she opened the door, she would put her brothers in danger. At that moment, she only cared about her identity not getting disclosed thus she selfishly chose to ignore everything and pulled the door of her ward open.


    On the first call.


    When Xue Ping opened the door, she did not see her brother. The corridor was dark with light flickering on and off, there was no one standing in front of the door!


    " Ziyi, what did you do!?" Ji Zhaung Guang was asleep but he was never the kind of person who slept like he had no idea what was happening around him. The second he heard the click of the door, he opened his eyes and looked at the door but before he could stop Ji Ziyi, she opened the door! At three in the night!


    His shout stirred Ji Jinfu and Ji Nan to wake up as well. They looked at the door that was open and then at the clock which was showing the time. It was three in the morning!


    Xue Ping snapped out of her daze and realized what she had done, the one outside was not her brother but the ghost! It must have listened to her and her brother''s conversation and copied the voice of her brother!


    With a snap, she closed the door but there was no point in doing anymore.


    The second the door closed, Xue Ping saw a blob of flesh and blood standing beside her from the corner of her eyes. She stiffened when she heard something croak as if the bones inside were churning after being broken and minced.


    It was her!


    " I¡­ I ¡­ I did not do anything¡ª¡ªAHHHH!!" She screamed as the ghost standing on the side roared at her, with its hands that were bony and long, the ghost swiped at Xue Ping''s throat wanting to slit her throat.


    She was the one! She was the one who captured her slit her throat and then killed her by pushing her into a machine that was used to take out sugar cane juice!


    Never forgive her! She would never forgive her!


    The ghost rushed at Xue Ping who screamed, " Brothers! Help me! Help me this thing is going to kill me!"


    Xue Ping screamed,pletely forgetting that she was the one who let this thing inside.


    Ji Zhaung Guang looked at the terrible thing that was attacking his sister, though he had anticipated the worst he did not think that he would see something so horrible.


    The ghost''s body waspletely mangled it was as if her body was twisted and broken by something really big and sturdy. Her bones were broken to bits and her head was smashed as if it was stuck between two ces. Her hair was twisted at some ces while ripped at some and mangled at other ces.


    But that was not all! He could actually see three faces in that one face. There was one whose face was ripped off and there was another one whose face was shredded as if the person was dragged on a harsh surface before she was killed.


    Three¡­.there were three ghosts? What was going on?! What kind of things did his sister attract?


    " Brother this is not the time to be in daze!" Ji Jinfu screamed as he took out a talisman and threw it at Ji Ziyi. They needed to protect their sister!


    But before the talisman could hit the ghost, the surface around the morphed and twisted. Before their family vanished from the ward altogether.

 Chapter 1135 Vanished in a jiffy

    Chapter 1135 Vanished in a jiffy


    Song Yan on the other hand sighed when she felt the beads on her wrist warm up. While leaving she had left a single bead inside the ward of Xue Ping which would alert her if something happened and sure enough, that selfish woman opened the door.


    " What happened?" Fu Yu Sheng asked when he heard Song Yan sigh. He turned on his bed and looked at Song Yan who took off the bead that had darkened and then threw it out in the electric fire where it melted.


    " That woman opened the door," Song Yan stated with a slight furrow of her brows. She did not expect that Xue Ping would be so foolish, she was fortunate that Ji Zhaung Guang and the rest were her nominal brothers for the time being or else Song Yan would have left Xue Ping alone and let her die.


    After all, Xue Ping who had stolen Ji Ziyi''s body was not a good person to begin with, even if she died Song Yan would not have cared about her death but since the three ghosts took the Ji brothers away with them, she had to go and rescue those three at the least.


    Of course, '' Ji Ziyi'' was going to be just an additional baggage that she would pick up.


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at the time on the clock and knew that it was twenty minutes past three, he shook his head and then turned to look at Song Yan before saying, " Why don''t you take a nap? If that woman dies then let her die. Who asked her to y dress up with teenage girls'' bodies when she was past fifty herself?"


    When he thought of how a woman in herte fifties was exchanging souls with young women and acting like one he could not help but gag in disgust. What was more, Xue Ping tried to act all flirty with him while using Ji Ziyi''s body.


    She was old enough to be his mother!


    Yet she was batting her eyshes at him.


    " If she dies today then no one will be there to tell the truth about the deaths of the three women who died unjustly," Song Yan slid off the bed and shivered before putting on her ck overcoat. It was a good thing that she did not change her dress or else she would have wasted another few minutes.


    Song Yan did not care about Xue Ping but she needed to worry about those who were killed unjustly only then could she say that she did the right thing.


    As for the money that she had taken, hehe, that money was the safety money for the Ji brothers and not Xue Ping.


    Thus Song Yan was not worried. She calmly walked out of the room followed by Fu Yu Sheng who took her to the ce from where Song Yan could sense the spiritual energy of her talisman.


    While Song Yan was rushing towards the Ji brothers, the Ji brothers found themselves in an abandoned ground which was far away from the city. They looked at the abandoned ground and did not know where they were, if they did not have the slightest bit of idea what they were doing and where they were, how would Song Yan find them?


    At this moment they were really furious with Ji Ziyi who had caused them to be entangled in this mess.


    " Why did she do that? Why did she have to open the door?" Ji Nan snapped as he looked around. He was furious but at the same time, he was worried that his sister was in trouble.


    He was looking around with agitation written on his face but he did not hear a single word from his brothers which was why he turned around to ask, "What''s wrong? Are you not worried about Zi¡ª¡ª"


    His words fell short as he looked at the thing that his brothers were looking at, wa¡­was it a body? A body that was dragged around the ground with the help of a car?


    Ji Nan gasped for breath as he hid behind his elder brothers who were looking at the body that was twisted and morphed with its limbs twisted at odd angles, half of that body''s face was grounded as it had been dragged on the ground until half of its head was shaved!


    It was a horrendous death!


    What.. what was going on?


    " Big brother?" Ji Nan who was hiding behind Ji Zhuang Guang looked at his eldest brother who was intensely looking at the body that had been dragged around the ground, could not help but call his brother, why was he looking at this dead body so profoundly?


    Ji Zhuang Guang snapped out of his daze, for some reason he felt rather ufortable watching that body which was dragged around the concrete ground. It was as if it was something important to him that had been taken away but he did not even know who this woman was!


    He awkwardly looked away and then said to his brother, "Let''s go and take a look around the ce, we have to look for Ziyi."Even though his sister had done something wrong he could not abandon her, he needed to take her back home! No matter what she was his biological sister after all!


    Ji Nan and Ji Jinfu nodded as they heaved a breath and watched it form mist in front of them. It did not even surprise them as the air around them was really cold, it was as if the entire ce was surrounded by snow even when there was none! It was simply too cold!


    The three men turned on their heels and then walked past the car that was used to drag the body tied to it and then turned to walk towards the warehouse house which was in front of them. If they could not see Ji Ziyi in the ground then it could only mean that she was inside the warehouse!


    With that thought in their heads, they walked over to the warehouse and pushed the door open.


    But then ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1136 A horrendous sight

    Chapter 1136 A horrendous sight


    " AHHH!" Ji Jinfu screamed when a cluster of bats rushed out of the warehouse but that was not the only thing that escaped the second therge doors were opened by them. The scent of death and decay also filled their noses causing them to stiffen, don''t them that they were toote?


    Ji Zhuang Guang rushed inside the warehouse along with his brothers, their phones in their hands as they turned the torches on. However two secondster as soon as they stepped inside the warehouse, they wanted to curse themselves for turning the troches of their phones on.


    In front of them was a machine that was used to collect the wool of sheep but instead of old wool attached to the rollers, they found a body. Smashed to a pulp with its hair torn out of its head and its head smashed into two. Pieces of rotten brain were sticking to the rollers causing the three brothers to feel sick.


    Especially Ji Nan who had never seen something as terrible as this before, he covered his mouth and felt sick.


    "It''s her," just as Ji Nan was heaving, he heard his eldest brother say which caused him to pause and turn to look at his brother as he asked, " Brother Guang, do you know this woman?"


    "¡­ I don''t know her but she is the one who attacked Ziyi¡­ the one at the ward," replied Ji Zhuang Guang as he saw this woman''s most clearly than the rest of the two.


    Ji Jinfu scrunched up his nose and then remarked, "What''s going on? Where are we?" Howe the police did not know that there was such a ce where corpses were lying in the open like this?


    Ji Zhuang Guang did not know either, he was just as confused as his two brothers. Why did this ghost bring them here?


    " AHHHHH!!!" However, all of their thoughts vanished from their heads when they heard Ji Ziyi''s scream.


    " This way," Ji Zhuang Guang pointed to the corridor that was shrouded in the darkness and then rushed towards the opening of it. Behind him, Ji JInfu and Ji Nan followed.


    With the path illuminated by their phones, they soon arrived at the spot where Ji Ziyi was, she was hanging above the ground with arge hook that was used to hang the corpse of a dead sheep embedded deep in her back. Her face was pale as she screamed when the ghost used its sharp ws to skin her alive.


    " Ziyi!" Ji Nan could not help but scream in pain when he saw that his sister was being killed in such a cruel manner because he was focusing his attention on the fake Ji Ziyi, he did not see that there was a face attached to the bloody mess on the ground who turned to look at him when he called the name Ziyi.


    But when the ghost saw that Ji Nan''s attention was on the fake and not her, she roared and then raised her hand. Two secondster Ji Nan felt something smack against his guts before sending him flying against the metal wall.


    Bang!


    A harsh sound echoed in the butcher house as Ji Nan hit the metal wall and fainted because of the impact.


    Ji Zhuang Guang and Ji Jinfu clutched the talismans in their hands tightly when they saw how powerful the ghost was, they wanted to throw it on the ghost that was attacking their sister when suddenly a golden light shed in the warehouse and the ghost let out a mournful wail.


    " Hurry get out of this ce," Song Yan who just arrived with Fu Yu Sheng told the three Ji brothers. This was the warehouse where the grudge field was the strongest, if they stayed there then they would end up losing their lives.


    Ji Zhuang Guang and Ji Jinfu wanted to refuse but they were scolded by Fu Yu Sheng who rolled his eyes and then said, " You will only be an obstacle if you stay here. Come out with me." He dragged the three men out of the warehouse and left Song Yan to deal with the ghost but he did not expect that as he would step out he would find something stuck to his legs.


    '' What the?'' He thought in his head as he looked down and was stunned to find a white snake with red ruby-like eyes. A snake? What was a snake as beautiful as this one doing here?


    Though Fu Yu Sheng was not fond of the snakes for some reason he felt quite attached to this one. He did not know why but he did not want to shake it off which was why he smiled and then said, " Are you someone''s pet? Ended uping here while wandering?" He asked. To his surprise, the white snake actually tilted its head to the side and shook his head.


    ¡­. Did it answer? Was this the so-called sentient being that Song Yan talked about? He blinked his eyes and then heard a roar before muttering, "¡­I wish that my wife would be fine."


    Who knows what the white snake understood but a secondter it unwrapped itself and then slithered inside the corridor where Song Yan was.


    Fu Yu Sheng: "¡­." What was going on?


    On the other hand, Song Yan who was dealing with the malicious ghost was also thinking the same thing. What the hell was going on? How did Xue Ping kill these three women?


    She looked at the bloody mess which was on the ground looking like a blob of flesh, bones and blood and felt her dinnering up. It was not only a ghastly sight but it was also a rather pitiful one, as she could see that neither of these girls who were not even adults had a decent death.


    At that moment, the ghost turned its attention to Song Yan but a pair of its hands still did not stop skinning Ji Ziyi, it was as if they swore that they would kill Xue Ping tonight!

 Chapter 1137 Vengeance of a ghost

    Chapter 1137 Vengeance of a ghost


    The malicious ghost''s three faces were filled with nothing but resentment as it looked at Song Yan. From the looks of it, the ghost hated Song Yan for interfering with her vengeance. The three pairs of eyes were bloodshot as they red at Song Yan with malicious expression, it roared at Song Yan as if telling her to back off.


    Song Yan''s eyes widened as she looked at the three faces. Even though they were ruined beyond any sign of recognition, Song Yan could still see through the damage. These faces belonged to none other than Xue Ping, Gu Lao and Yi Yu but she was certain that even though the faces were different, the souls belonged to Yi Yu, Gu Lao and Ji Ziyi!


    Her face changed as she could not help but blurt out, " You¡­You are Yi Yu, Gu Lao and Ji Ziyi right?"


    When the ghost heard her words, their expression changed. They were about to pounce on Song Yan and clear her up but when they heard her call their names they paused and mourns filled with anger and resentment escaped their lips. How long ¡­ How long has it been since someone called them by their name?


    Their mourns were filled with a sort of bleakness which could make anyone feel sorrow for them.


    However, no matter how much they tried to shed tears, they couldn''t do it as their faces were twisted beyond recognition. Even their eyes were morphed making it impossible for them to cry.


    This time Song Yan was certain that these women were really Yi Yu, Gu Lao and Ji Ziyi. The teenage girls who were killed by Xue Ping, she already knew that Xue Ping had killed these girls but she did not expect that their deaths were so violent.


    One could imagine how crazy Xue Ping really was, for her to kill these girls so ruthlessly.


    Song Yan had not expected Xue Ping to be this psychopathic, when she thought about how she had killed these three girls slowly and painfully, she felt a chill climb up her spine. She had to admit that sometimes humans were way more terrifying than the supernatural. How could someone even bear to kill these three girls who were not even adults yet?


    Song Yan watched the ghost approach it and then narrowed her eyes before asking, " You three¡­ you were killed by Xue Ping, right?"


    The ghost''s eyes changed as they were once again filled with anger and resentment. The second they heard the name ''Xue Ping'' a growl erupted from their lips as their rationality that they had once again got flooded with anger and rage. This woman was a celestial master and she was here to exorcise them, she was hired by Xue Ping to kill them once again!


    Yi Yu and the rest lost their rationality as the aura of grudge turned heavier around the room. They lost their senses and then attacked Song Yan, three pairs of hands were aimed at Song Yan as nails longer than a knife swiped at her.


    " Yan Yan!"


    Fu Yu Sheng pulled Song Yan back when he saw that she was hesitating to attack the ghost. He raised his hand and then pulled her behind him while covering her by embracing her which left his back open to the ghost.


    Song Yan''s eyes widened when she thought that the ghost was going to attack Fu Yu Sheng but to her surprise, the ghost did not make a move, it was warily eyeing something on the ground and it was only then did she noticed the white snake that was standing in front of them.


    " This¡­" she whispered causing Fu Yu Sheng to turn around and look at the small white snake.


    "Oh so you are here," Fu Yu Sheng eximed as he calmly crouched down and then picked up the white snake causing Song Yan''s eyes to widen as she looked at the white snake that was calmly sitting in Fu Yu Sheng''s palm was none other than the heavenly being called Master Xiuyan.


    But what was he doing here? And why was he acting so docile while sitting in Fu Yu Sheng''s hand?


    Song Yan''s eyes flickered as she looked at her husband, she had often doubted that there was something wrong about her husband but she had never thought of it so deeply but now she could not help but think again.


    For some reason, it felt like he was blessed by the heavens to the above and beyond!


    However, she didn''t have the time to ponder on this matter as she heard the sound of Xue Ping groaning as well as the malicious spirit who growled and turned to attack Xue Ping. Song Yan could not allow the three ghosts to kill Xue Ping yet which was why she summoned her scythe but instead of exorcising it, she used it to suck the ghost inside the de of the scythe before throwing the three of them inside the ring where they were locked up with the rest of the malicious spirits.


    She felt the struggle of the three spirits trying to break free but she did not allow them to get out of the ring and then said, " You can take revenge on Xue Ping any time you want but wait for me to bring her truth out in front of everyone else. If not, she would be an innocent soul who was tormented by a malicious ghost. You three cannot kill her tonight."


    What was more she had taken the hot springs resort as well as thend in the countryside to develop factories, she could not let this woman die lest the Ji brothers take those things back from her. She needed to first let the Ji family know that this woman despite having the same face and body as Ji Ziyi was not the real Ji Ziyi!


    The ghosts inside her ring calmed a little but she could still feel their grudge brushing against the surface of the ring and then said, " You can take revenge in the future once your name is cleared. But not right now, you can kill herter on. Don''t worry, I will help you."

 Chapter 1138 Heavenly being treated as a pet

    Chapter 1138 Heavenly being treated as a pet


    -------------------


    She did not know whether or not the three ghosts understood what she was saying but they stopped struggling. Song Yan heaved a sigh of relief as she rubbed the surface of the, though this was refined by Gu Chenyi, this ring had seen all sorts of things, and she was worried that it might end up cracking if the three ghosts continued to release an aura of a grudge but thankfully they calmed down and she did not have to worry about the ring breaking.


    Song Yan turned to look at the injured Xue Ping who was hanging by the hook and pursed her lips. She did not have any sympathy for Xue Ping, many might think that she was being harsh by allowing the dead to take revenge on the living but Song Yan did not feel guilty.


    It wasn''t because she was soft-hearted but because she knew how the three girls felt. There was a time when Song Yan was in the same position as them when she lived as a ghost, she had to watch everything happening in front of her and she could do nothing to stop it. Even when she saw her son jumping off a building and ending his life because of Su Lan, she had to purse her lips and wait for her revenge.


    Even when she hated Su Lan with all her heart, she had to restrain herself. So of course she knew how the three ghosts felt when they saw Xue Ping live afortable life when they did not even get the chance to die in peace.


    However, she was worried about Fu Yu Sheng, would he think that she was being too cruel? After all many would think that there was no point in killing a living for those who were dead.


    However, she did not feel that she had done anything wrong even if Fu Yu Sheng had some qualms regarding her decision. She really could not exorcise the souls of these three women after knowing how ruthlessly they were killed and even if she knew that it was her responsibility, she could not bring herself to scatter the three souls after knowing how genuinely wronged they were by the heavens.


    Fu Yu Sheng however did not say anything, he simply helped her in taking Xue Pingdown whose soul was inside Ji Ziyi''s body and then turned to look at Song Yan before saying, "Let''s go."


    Song Yan did not bother with the fake Ji Ziyi, in her eyes it was already good enough that she had saved her sorry life before she died. Anyway the Ji brothers were right outside, they would bring their dear sister to the hospital.


    The two of them stepped out of the warehouse where the Ji brothers were waiting for them, when they saw Song Yan, the three of them rushed forward and then Ji Zhuang Guang asked, " How is she? Is she fine?"


    " She is injured but she will live," replied Song Yan with a frown. She then shook her head and added, " You should have as well looked for some other celestial master, even after telling you all that you should not open the door, you still went ahead and opened it. Do you even have any idea how dangerous it could have been if not for me?"


    Song Yan did not want the three Ji brothers to forget what Xue Ping did which was shy she told them off. In case the three of them were to forget what Xue Ping did all because of her injuries then it would be a waste of her efforts.


    Ji Zhuang Guang was also upset with what Xue Ping did, Song Yan was not wrong to say that they would have died if not for her timely arrival.


    " We will talk to her about her recklessness, Madam Song," stated Ji Zhuang Guang as he bowed to Song Yan before hurrying inside the warehouse.


    Song Yan watched the three brothers rush inside before she turned her attention to the car that had been left behind for ages. Her eyes fell on the corpse that was tied behind it and heard Fu Yu Sheng say, " Are you going to call the police?"


    " No, if we call the police then we will have no answer to the questions that they are going to ask," stated Song Yan with a frown on her face. " And the Ji family will likely stay quiet regarding this matter, so it''s better for us to not mention these bodies for the time being."


    Fu Yu Sheng agreed with his wife if they were to call the police then the Ji family would likely try to suppress the matter and the soul inside these bodies would never get the justice they deserved.


    Instead of focusing on the bodies he looked at the snake in his palm who was resting quietly and could not help but say, " Yan Yan, what do you think about this snake? I found it here, is it fine to take it with me?"


    Song Yan looked at Xiuyan who was being treated like a pet by Fu Yu Sheng and did not know what to say. She could not tell Fu Yu Sheng that it was a heavenly being without finding out why this heavenly being appeared in front of Fu Yu Sheng. As far as she knew this heavenly being did not just appear out of nowhere.


    " You can take it with you, I don''t think that it''s proper to leave him here where the grudge field is so strong," replied Song Yan causing Fu Yu Sheng to smile as he ced the beautiful snake inside his breast pocket. He did not know why but he felt like this snake was something precious to him, if Song Yan had refused to bring this snake with him, he would have probably quarrelled with her.


    Which was something weird as he would have never even thought about fighting with Song Yan. And that too for a snake!

 Chapter 1139 Loved seeing one suffer

    <h4>Chapter 1139 Loved seeing one suffer</h4>


    " Are you saying that this is a heavenly being?" When the two of them arrived at their home, Song Yan was worried that Fu Yu Sheng would offend Xiuyan by treating him as a pet snake, which was why she told him, the snake''s origin. Of course, she wanted to first investigate the situation and then tell Fu Yu Sheng why Xiuyan found him but this man actually wanted to feed a rat to this heavenly snake!


    A rat! Did he even know that if he was to treat Xiuyan so willy-nilly like this, he could cause an entire city to copse? As Xiuyan''s temper was not the best among the many spiritual beings.


    In case he really brought a rat for Xiuyan to eat, Song Yan feared that they might not live for a long time.


    Thus, Song Yan had no other choice but to disclose the identity of Xiuyan to Fu Yu Sheng who looked rather bewildered. With his head lowered he stared at the small snake in his palm and could not wrap his head around the fact that this small thing was actually a heavenly being. How could this snake be a heavenly creature? But if Song Yan was telling him that it was a heavenly being then he was going to believe it.


    " But why is he like this? I mean are heavenly beings this small?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned. He had never seen a heavenly being but he did not think that it should be this small either.


    Song Yan nced at the snake who opened one of its ruby eyes and then looked at her before closing his eyes again.


    Song Yan: "¡­" I am d you are finding thisfortable.


    " This is because his spiritual energy iscking, usually he is bigger than the skyscrapers," answered Song Yan while looking at the white snake. Did hee looking for Fu Yu Sheng because her husband had a spiritual aura which wasparable to an Emperor?


    But that did not exin why this heavenly being was so attached to Fu Yu Sheng, it was as if he had known Fu Yu Sheng for a long time.


    When this thought crossed Song Yan''s head, she looked at Fu Yu Sheng with a narrowed gaze. However before she could think more deeply, Fu Yu Sheng who was sitting on the ground raised his head and asked, " Why did Xue Ping kill those women so ruthlessly?"


    This was something he could not understand.?After all, the three girls could have been left alone and even if Xue Ping wanted to kill them, there was no need for her to be so ruthless.


    When Song Yan heard his query, her expression sank. She asked, " Are you sure that you want to listen to it?"


    Fu Yu Sheng nodded. Since he went to the warehouse, he would like to know the cause and effect of the incident.


    " You are right when you said that there was no need for Xue Ping to kill them so ruthlessly, she could have killed them painlessly as well and the effects would have been the same. But she did it because she liked killing them in such a way," Song Yan paused and then added, " And she wanted to make sure that there was no way those women would be able to turn their fate around."


    Song Yan had carefully analyzed Xue Ping''s actions and her behaviour. After a long consideration, she concluded that Xue Ping was unhinged and jealous to the point that she could not see anyone doing better than her.


    With the exchange of the souls she could have left those three girls alive, even if they were alive nothing would have happened as no one would have believed them but Xue Ping with her selfishness did not want to leave them alive. She was afraid that those girls woulde back to haunt her thus she decided to kill them.


    As for why she chose the most ruthless way¡­ there was nothing else but her own sadistic satisfaction.


    Song Yan had seen many women like Xue Ping. And there was a reason why she felt that Xue Ping killed those three girls so ruthlessly for her own satisfaction. It was because she had seen a simr case when she was living as a ghost except that the one who killed the little girl was none other than her mother!


    She had paid special attention to that case as she could not understand how a mother could kill her daughter so ruthlessly but that case had refreshed her worldview. After a very deep and profound investigation of the case, she and Gu Yijin found out that the malicious ghost that was haunting the mother of that girl was none other than the daughter who was killed months ago.


    Turns out that the mother was jealous of her daughter who was doted on by her father. The mother thought that her daughter had taken away the love that her husband should have only for her and was now paying attention to their daughter, which was why she came to the ugly decision of killing her daughter.


    And she did not just kill her daughter, she killed her in a manner that was cruel and heartless.


    The mother brought her daughter to hiking where she stabbed her daughter and then hung her by the cliff with the help of a rope. The numerous rotting stabs and the vultures feeding on her flesh when she was yet to die was enough to create a grudge so deep that the daughter''s spirit started to haunt her mother who lied to her husband that their daughter fell down the cliff and was lost, what was more, the woman never once told the name of the correct mountain where the daughter was hung when the investigation was going on.


    If not for the fact that the mother found out that her daughter was the one who was haunting her, she would have never spoken the truth.


    Song Yan still felt a chill climb up her spine when she remembered what that woman said when her husband asked her why she killed their daughter so cruelly. Her words back then were ¡ª¡ª


    '' Because I loved seeing her suffer!''


    ---------------

 Chapter 1140 The might of a ruthless woman.

    <h4>Chapter 1140 The might of a ruthless woman.</h4>


    Thats right.


    The mother loved seeing her daughter suffer and that wasn''t all, that woman even went to the mountain every day until the poor girl was eaten clean by the vultures. From her confession, Song Yan could see that the woman relished watching her daughter die slowly and as painfully as possible because it satisfied her rotten heart.


    Now that she knew how Xue Ping killed those three women, Song Yan could see the shadow of that woman in Xue Ping.


    Moreover, this was a good way to deal with corpses. If they were ruined to the point that no one could even identify them, the case would be closed without being opened. What was more, Xue Ping chose the girls who had no one in their family. Yi Yu was an orphan and Gu Lao was born into a family that favoured boys over girls, there was no way they would look for her.


    Thus, she treated them carelessly as she wanted.


    A cold light shed in Song Yan''s eyes when she thought about how Xue Ping had killed the three girls. One was dragged on the hard surface until her flesh scraped off, the other was pushed in a machine until her bones broke and her flesh sttered, while the third one was left between wild dogs who hadn''t eaten for weeks.


    When Fu Yu Sheng heard Song Yan tell him the reason, he felt a chill climb up his spine. Sure enough, some humans were even more terrifying than ghosts, she killed those girls so ruthlessly just because she wanted to satisfy her own selfish desires.


    What a ruthless woman!


    Though Song Yan spoke of the matter quite lightly, she was not as calm. Her hands were trembling when she thought of how Xue Ping thoughtlessly and cruelly killed those girls, even the sight of their corpses made her shiver, more importantly she hadn''t even found Yi Yu''s corpse, who knows whether or not even a single bone was left behind after the wild dogs attacked her or not.


    When Fu Yu Sheng saw Song Yan''s hands tremble he stood up and then ced the snake on the bed that he and Song Yan had bought beforeing home. He reached out his hands and then hugged Song Yan tightly, with a solemn expression he said, " Don''t worry. We will make her suffer, she will have to pay for the things that she had done to those innocent women sooner orter."


    Song Yan nodded. The reason she was so affected by this case was because there was a time when she was in the same situation as those three girls. She could understand their anger and rage, as she had been in their shoes a few years ago.


    "I know," stated Song Yan. She would indeed make Xue Ping suffer for what she had done but she still could not calm her heart when she thought about how that woman had ruined three lives because of her selfishness.


    Those three young women, who were so full of life were ruined by Xue Ping. How could she even let that woman off?


    Thus, the next day she did not go to check up on Xue Ping who had almost died at the hands of the malicious spirits instead she went to look for Ji Zhuang Guang. Compared to the other two, he looked much smarter, fortunately, Cai Wu was smart enough to take a step back and resigned from her post which had given her one less thing to worry about.


    Because the three spirits only wanted to kill Xue Ping and one of the spirits was the real Ji Ziyi, the three Ji brothers did not receive any harm. At most, they were frightened by what happenedst night and nothing else.


    When Song Yan arrived at the ward which belonged to Xue Ping, she found out that Xue Ping was still out cold and Ji Nan had developed a high fever because of the fright he receivedst night. Ji Jinfu was sick as well but his condition was better than Ji Nan''s, the only one who was a bit better was Ji Zhuang Guang whose face was deathly pale but other than that he was doing fine.


    " Master Ji, can I talk to you?" Song Yan spoke to Ji Zhuang Guang who looked at her and nodded before heading out of the ward.


    He thought that Song Yan was here to take the rest of the money that they were yet to transfer to her but to his surprise, the woman looked at him solemnly and said, " Master Ji, I would like to hand you a warning."


    She looked at Ji Zhuang Guang''s forehead which was slowly getting cker while being shrouded with death aura. Her eyes flickered as she realised what was going to happen now. Song Yan hadn''t expected Xue Ping to even target Ji Zhuang Guang but looks like she had underestimated that woman.


    When Ji Zhuang Guang heard Song Yan''s words he was rmed.


    He hurriedly asked, " Whats the matter, Madam Song? Is that spirit not exorcised yet?" If not why would Song Yane here to warn him?


    Song Yan knew that if she straightforwardly told Ji Zhuang Guang that his sister''s soul had been exchanged and someone else was residing inside her body, he might not believe it.


    And even if he believed her, he would be in danger which was why instead of telling him the truth straightforwardly, she decided to give him a warning which would put him on guard and at the same time he would slowly realize the difference in his sister and the imposter who was acting as Ji Ziyi.


    " I am not here to warn you about the ghost, Master Ji," Song Yan nced at therge ss window and calmly stated, " I am here to warn you about your sister. It''s better for you to be on guard with her unless you want to lose your life."

 Chapter 1141 Identity disclosed

    Chapter 1141 Identity disclosed


    Ji Zhuang Guang was stunned by what Song Yan said to him. He blinked his eyes and then nced at therge ss window, through which he could see his sister who was sleeping on the bed inside the ward. He took a deep breath and then turned to look at Song Yan before saying, " I know that you must have misunderstood Ziyi but she is not someone who would harm anyone, Madam Song. You are overthinking the situation."


    He felt annoyed and offended that Song Yan had even suggested something like this, did she want to indirectly im that his sister had harmed others which was why the malicious ghost was chasing after her? This suggestion alone made Ji Zhuang Guang frustrated but he was never the kind of person who would burn bridges after getting what he wanted, thus even though he was annoyed with what Song Yan said to him, he was still polite to her on the surface.


    How could Song Yan not notice that the man was upset with her? She closed her eyes and sighed inwardly. Very well, she warned Ji Zhuang Guang out of the goodwill of her heart, if he did not want to listen to her then there was nothing that she could do.


    She nodded and then raised her head to look at Ji Zhuang Guang before saying, " If that is the case then I have nothing to say to Master Ji. I just hope that you will not regret this decision that you have made today."


    After speaking she bowed her head and then walked out of the corridor, even though she could feel Ji Zhuang Guang''s gaze drilling at her back, she did not turn around nor did she say anything more to him. Since it was confirmed that the woman inside Ji Ziyi''s body was none other than Xue Ping, Song Yan did not wish to get entangled with the Ji family anymore. And even if she tried to get entangled with them, it was clear that no one in the Ji family was willing to listen to her.


    If that was the case then she would not waste her energy either.


    She nced at Xue Ping who had survived even after getting hooked like a livestock to be butchered and clicked her tongue. She had to admit that this woman''s will to stay alive was really strong, she even withstood something so terrible and was still breathing.


    Sure enough, scourges lived a long life while those who were kind suffered the most. Like the real Ji Ziyi.


    Song Yan walked out of the hospital and as she was about to head to the parking lot, she ended up getting swarmed by the paparazzi. It happened so fast that Song Yan didn''t even know what in the world was going on, she looked at the blinding shes that were snapping in front of her and then heard the reporters ask her one by one.


    " Miss Song, is it true that you are with Yun Zhao?"


    " Are you two dating? If so then don''t you think that your rtionship is unbnced?"


    " Theizens are quite upset with you dating a boy ten years younger than you, Miss Song. What do you have to say about this?"


    With her hand raised in front of her eyes to block the blinding lights, Song Yan turned on her heels before slipping past the paparazzi. She refused to say anything as she knew that if she were to make anyment without confirming with her agent it would be troublesome.


    Instead of quibbling with the reporters, Song Yan rushed behind the hospital where there were no surveince cameras.


    It was quite difficult as the paparazzi chased after her while pushing and pulling her, fortunately, Song Yan was able to get an opportunity to slip past the crowd and run behind the wall of the hospital where she took out an invisibility talisman and then pasted it on her clothes.


    No sooner did the talisman was activated, Song Yan vanished into thin air and so when the paparazzi rushed past the wall they did not see Song Yan.


    " Where did she go?"


    " She ran so fast? Damn. We have lost our scoop for today."


    "There is no way she could have run away from the hospital, she must be hiding somewhere around here. Let''s go and take a look."


    The paparazzi spoke to one another before they went looking for Song Yan who stood in front of them but they could not see her due to the invisibility talisman.


    Song Yan waited for the paparazzi to leave before she heaved a sigh of relief and walked over to the parking lot where she got into her car and then shut the door up. Fortunately, the car she was driving could block the view inside or else her car would have been surrounded as well.


    "What''s going on? What did they mean by getting into a rtionship with Yun Zhao?" Song Yan murmured, just as she was about to take out her phone and check what was going on the social media, she received a call from Fu Rong.


    " Hello¡ª¡ª"


    Before she could finish speaking, Fu Rong''s worried voice came from the other side of the phone, "Sister-inw, I know that my brother is an idiot and he is sometimes too hot and too cold but he is a good man. You will never find a man like him. Compared to my brother, Yun Zhao is nothing! Please tell him that it''s better if you and him stay on different paths before my brother kills him."


    Song Yan choked upon hearing Fu Rong''s words and could not help but say, " What are you trying to say?"


    Why would Fu Yu Sheng kill Yun Zhao?


    Upon realizing that Song Yan had no idea what was going on, Fu Rong hurriedly said, "Sister-inw, you don''t know? You and that man, Yun Zhao are on the hot news. Someone posted on Weibo that you and him are in a rtionship! I am afraid that my brother is going to kill that man!"


    -------------

 Chapter 1142 Identity disclosed (2)

    Chapter 1142 Identity disclosed (2)


    Song Yan was stunned when she heard that a scandal had broken over the inte. No wonder the paparazzi were so excited. A bad premonition rose in her heart but before she could take a look at the news that had exploded on Weibo, she heard Fu Rong speak again, "Sister-inw, I am not saying that we are doubting you. I understand that man''s urges as well, you are so good it must have been impossible to stop himself but you need to tell him about Brother Yu Sheng. You two are trending on Weibo and it''s even ranked first, I am afraid that my brother might have already rushed at the set to beat that jerk¡ª¡ª I mean your colleague."


    Fu Rong urgently added, " I am not saying that you should hurry sister inw but it will be better if you clear this matter before someone dies."


    " Yes, I got it," Song Yan replied as she ended the call and then logged into Weibo. She wanted to take a look at what was happening and sure enough, she found herself trending with Yun Zhao. It turned out that after getting a lesson from her, Yun Zhao had beenpletely tamed. Last night not only did he follow her on Weibo but he also liked most of her posts.


    It just so happened that someone posted a video of the two of them heading inside his makeup room and talking for a long time. They also shot Yun Zhao smiling and pleading with her, if someone did not know the context of their conversation, they would easily misunderstand the situation and think that Yun Zhao was coaxing his girlfriend!


    To make matters worse Yun Zhao was not only a popr actor but he was also the young master of the Yun family. Many of the young socialites of the capital liked him and his fan following was not any less with more than eighty million fans on Weibo.


    So, how could these women leave her alone after Yun Zhao tantly showed off how close he was to her¡ª¡ª of course Song Yan knew that he was trying to suck up to her but the truth was that theizens did not think the same!


    Her brows twitched as she looked at thements under her post. She had never received such a tant scolding, what was more the women under her posts were calling her an old cow who was trying to eat young grass. It was as funny as tragic as it could be. She wasn''t that old! Though Yun Zhao lied about his age on social media, she knew as a matter of fact that he was above twenty!


    And she looked younger than him.


    Song Yan was about to contact her agent regarding this news but before she could even dial Manager Su''s number, she saw the Weibo crashing in a few seconds. At first, she thought that it was her scandal with Yun Zhao had gained even more momentum but when she reloaded the app after a few tries, she realized that the news regarding her and Yun Zhao had been taken down.


    In fact, every time their names appeared in the same sentence, the news would be taken down almost immediately. She had a feeling that this was something done by Fu Yu Sheng, after all only he could take the entire Weibo down, reload it and make the news disappear.


    However this was better, once the paparazzi realized that they would not be able to post anything rted to her, they would calm down as well. But no sooner did she heave a sigh of relief, than she received a text message from Fu Rong.


    '' Good news sister inw, the news has been taken down. Bad news, my brother found out about this scandal. I am really worried about you, now.''


    Song Yan: "¡­"


    Well, she did not think about Fu Yu Sheng yet but now that Fu Rong had brought him up, she did not know what to say or do.


    Should she call him first and apologize?


    Song Yan was getting a bad headache when she suddenly received another call and this time it was Yun Zhao who called her. When Song Yan saw his name on her phone''s screen, she immediately answered the call wanting to scold him but no sooner did she answer the call, than she heard Yun Zhao''s crying voice.


    " Senior Song! I am really sorry, I had no idea that you were the second daughter-inw of the Fu family. Please do forgive me for my actions and ask your husband to let me off,I am worried that he will kill me!" Yun Zhao was not lying when he said that he was afraid to be killed. Fu Yu Sheng had all the power in his hands to kill his career! What was more his father had scolded him for biting more than he could chew. At first, he did not know what his father was talking about but then he found out Song Yan''s true identity and felt like he had been stuck by a bolt of lightning.


    He actually acted up in front of her futuredy boss? He even ended up getting into a scandal with the wife of his boss. If this was not career suicide then what was?


    Song Yan''s heart jumped another two levels as she knew what Fu Yu Sheng must have done to clear her name. She ignored the crying of Yun Zhao and immediately opened the Weibo of the Fu corporation and sure enough, Fu Yu Sheng had not only posted their marriage certificate online. He had also issued legal notices to those who tried to ride her coattails and tried to defame her by saying all sorts of things when the scandal broke out.


    The one who suffered the most was thepany that issued the news first.


    The legal notice was not only harsh but it left no room for negotiation by thepany leaving many of the onlookers to discuss the matter even more fervently than before.

 Chapter 1143 Help me snatch someone’s luck

    Chapter 1143 Help me snatch someone¡¯s luck


    Song Yan could see topics like #President Fu''s wife, #Song Yan and Fu Yu Seng or #When did they get married?


    This time Song Yan was even more stumped than before, she asked her husband to keep her identity hidden. He on the other hand announced it in front of the entire world. Now what was she going to do? She had expected the paparazzi to stop crowding her but with such a piece of newsing out, it would be impossible for them to stop hounding her!


    She ced her thumb and forefinger on her eyes with exasperation written on her face before heading to the Weibo that was under her husband''s name and sure enough, he had forwarded the statement by the Fu corporation. He even added that Song Yan was his wife and they were very much in love with one another, anyone who tried to make false rumours about his wife would surely receive a befitting punishment. Though he had rified the rumours, he had also started another round of trouble for Song Yan as many of her fans who were following her on Weibo kept asking her when she got married.


    Of course, she did not reply to any of it and left it to the PR team of Fu Entertainment to take care of it. Since the mess was scattered by their boss, they should handle it. She looked at the headlines that were getting more and more intense with each second and felt her lips twitch and when she saw a topic that said ¡ª¡ª'' The two of them have five kids and are happily married,'' she felt likeughing out loud. When did she give birth to five kids? Why did she not know anything about the other four?


    While Song Yan was lost in her own thoughts, Yun Zhao on the other hand could not calm down. No matter what he thought he ended up feeling troubled by what happened just now. Song Yan was actually the wife of the big boss for whosepany he was giving auditions for so long, doesn''t this mean that he was in big trouble? He turned to look at his assistant and then cried,


    " What should I do now, brother Chu? Now that I have offended Madam Song, do you think I will ever get the chance to be a part of the Fu corporation?" He was really worried that Fu Yu Sheng would cklist him from thepany!


    His agent looked at the news and then shook his head in despondence before saying, " You should be worried about whether or not you will be able to continue acting. From what I can see, President Fu is a really possessive man. He must be quite upset with the scandal that broke out all over the inte. You should pray for your career in case you get shadow banned then we can do nothing."


    Yun Zhao: !!!


    " MADAM SONG!"


    Yun Zhao was not the only one who was shocked. Pan Dn and Bai Yin were just as shocked. When Pan Dn found out that Song Yan was actually the daughter-inw of the great Fu family she was stunned but at the same time, she wanted to announce this news to the world, especially her family and friends. They often looked down on her and told her that she was an embarrassment, her sisters even told her that she would never befriend anyone influential but now she was actually the friend and colleague of the wife of the richest man in the country!


    She actually befriended the daughter-inw of the Fu family!


    This was just so cool!


    Pan Dn turned to look at Bai Yin whose expression was that of shock and then eximed," Little Yin, don''t you think that this is just too crazy? I mean who would have thought that Sister Yan''s husband was actually the richest man in the country, it''s simply shocking!"


    " Now I understand why Brother Xue and Director Li were so polite to Sister Song. It''s because she is the wife of the biggest investor in the movie! I should have known that Sister Yan''s husband was a big shot!"


    Bai Yin did not say anything, she was still reeling in the information that was force-fed to her without giving her any time for preparation.


    Song Yan was the wife of the richest man in the country. Forgive her but she needed some time to reel this information.


    Everyone around Song Yan was stunned and they were not the only ones who were stunned, Song Yan was stunned as well. She never thought that Fu Yu Sheng would make their rtionship public like this, thus without waiting for thetter to call her, she arrived at his office.


    " So¡­." She looked at the man who was kneeling on the floor with his hands raised in punishment and asked," Was there a need to do this?"


    The man looked up with a sullen expression on his face as he said, " What do you mean by it was necessary? I need to tell those blind reporters that you are mine and no one else! How can they talk nonsense about you having an affair with that brat? How can he evenpare to me?"


    He had of course tried to stay calm and think rationally when he saw the news that was trending on the headlines but after a while, he could no longer control his impulsive actions. How dare those reporters and bloggers say that his wife was an old cow and was eating young grass? They even made it sound as if Song Yan and Yun Zhao had done something dirty in his make-up room.


    There was even fan fiction going on. How in the world did they write those stories so quickly, Fu Yu Sheng had no idea! And some of those were too explicit, how could he allow something like this to continue?


    She was his wife! If anyone deserved to have explicit fan fiction with Song Yan, it was supposed to be him! Humph!

 Chapter 1144 Help me snatch someone’s luck

    Chapter 1144 Help me snatch someone¡¯s luck


    ------------


    Song Yan felt amused by his actions. She was quite happy inwardly when she saw that the man was jealous but she did not show it on her face lest he caught the habit of doing the same thing over again. With her expression still stern, she looked at her husband who stared back at her a bit nervously.


    " You... I have no idea what to do with you," however Song Yan understood Fu Yu Sheng''s feelings. She did not want him to misunderstand her and Yun Zhao''s rtionship thus she exined to him what happened at the set, even though he trusted her¡ª¡ª for the sake of giving him security, she needed to be honest with him. Thus, it was necessary for her to exin the matter to her man.


    Fu Yu Sheng was already aware of the situation but he did not expect that there was such an additional twist added to it. He blinked his eyes and then heaved a sigh of relief, " If that''s the case then I am d. I thought that man was trying to suck up to you for the sake of getting into the Fu Entertainment." In fact, he never doubted his wife. He only thought that Yun Zhao was trying to seduce Song Yan because he found out that Song Yan was the key to getting into his entertainmentpany. He even held a long discussion with Assistant Xi and came up with a n to deal with that man once and for all.


    As for how he had tormented Assistant Xi, Fu Yu Sheng did not care about it at all.


    He was just about to ban Yun Zhao but before he could his wife arrived at thepany and he could not go through with his n.


    Song Yan was also aware of what kind of person her husband was, how could she not know that he was actually trying to ban Yun Zhao? Thus, she looked at Fu Yu Sheng and then stated, " Don''t even think about banning that man. He is already scared enough as it is. If you ban him, he might end up going on a strike in front of our house."


    " Of course not! How can I do that?" Fu Yu Sheng got up from the floor and then slipped closer to Song Yan before hugging her from behind. He whispered, " Yan Yan, my heart was quite hurt when I saw you having a scandal with someone else. Why don''t you do something to heal my broken heart?"


    She nced at her husband before arching a brow and then said, " Don''t even think about it. All right? We are not doing it in your office."


    However, the more she did not want to do it in the office the more excited Fu Yu Sheng became. He hugged her even tighter and then said, " Please¡­please just a little bit. I have a small bedroom behind my office for resting purposes. No one will know anything."


    As he spoke he did not forget to pout and say, " I ¡­ I was really upset, Yan Yan. You are my wife but the others were talking about you and some other man, you don''t even know what they were saying." While he was pleading, he was half carrying Song Yan to the bedroom behind the office.


    Song Yan: "¡­." You say this but you have already decided what you want huh?


    Of course, Fu Yu Sheng was not going to leave a chance to strengthen their rtionship. After this scandal, he realized that he needed to keep his wife close and happy or else some rotten pig would try to take his wife away from him! He couldn''t allow that to happen!


    ¡­.


    Song Yan woke up around evening when she received a call from Ji Ziyi or more like Xue Ping who had exchanged her soul with the real Ji Ziyi. She blinked her eyes and then reached out to answer the call. At first Song Yan did not want to answer this call from Xue Ping but she wanted to see what Xue Ping had to say to her now.


    " Hello?" She said.


    No sooner did she finish speaking, than she heard Xue Ping say from the other side, " Celestial Master Song, can you help me snatch someone''s luck?"


    Xue Ping''s voice was tinged with tiredness, it seemed like she just woke up after the incident fromst night. And the second she woke up, she called Song Yan. One could see how scared she was because of the incident that took cest night. In fact if not for the fact that she was satisfied with the current life she would have asked Song Yan to rece her soul with someone else.


    However, Xue Ping loved living like a little princess of the Ji family and thus she wanted to live in this body. But at the same time, she could feel that her luck was running out slowly, just like Song Yan said, even if she exchanged souls with Ji Ziyi. Her luck would remain the same and with Ji Ziyi gone, there was no way she would be able to regain the luck that belonged to this body.


    If she had known that she would need to snatch luck slowly then she would have kept Ji Ziyi alive instead of killing her right away.


    When Song Yan heard Xue Ping''s question her eyes turned cold. This woman, she still hadn''t given up! She was still trying to ruin someone else''s life.


    " I am sorry, Miss Ji. I cannot do that," Song Yan coldly spoke. " Since you have gotten rid of the malicious ghost, I will suggest that you should live a simple life and stop doing things that you shouldn''t do. In case you irk someone else''s wrath."


    Upon hearing Song Yan''s words, Xue Ping was not amused. Her expression turned angry as she suppressed her urge to throw the phone in her hand. She had received a huge scolding from Ji Zhuang Guang, he even questioned her whether or not she cared about them. If she was not wrong then it was all because of Song Yan!

 Chapter 1145 Not agreeing!

    <h4>Chapter 1145 Not agreeing!</h4>


    Though Ji Zhuang Guang asked her to be grateful to Song Yan, Xue Ping did not feel an ounce of gratitude towards Song Yan. In her heart it was because of Song Yan that she got into trouble like this, if Song Yan had stayed with her and hadn''t left then nothing like this would have happened, she wouldn''t have to suffer so much and nor would her state be so miserable.


    It was all because of Song Yan!


    In fact, she was certain that Song Yan had done it deliberately. She was aware of what kind of feelings Xue Ping had for Fu Yu Sheng which was why she deliberately lured that ghost out and then watched it almost kill her.


    Xue Ping was certain that Song Yan was using that ghost to sort out her personal grudges with herst night. When Xue Ping thought of how that ghost had almost killed herst night, she couldn''t help but shudder in fright. If she was unluckyst night then she would have lost her life without even getting a chance to see another day.


    When she woke up, Xue Ping felt fortunate that she could even breathe and trembled all over. She could not even calm down and saw the ghost''s figure in front of her all the time, only the heavens knew how distraught she was after the experience fromst night. Every time she closed her eyes, she felt like the ghost wasing after her.


    Even though her brothers told her that the ghost was gone, she did not believe a thing said to her by her brothers. Xue Ping believed that Song Yan had lied to them and the ghost was still free, after all, if she was in Song Yan''s shoes, she would have done the same.


    She was terrified with just the thought alone and did not dare to think about what happenedst night. When she saw the ghost in front of her, she was petrified. And the fact that the ghost tried to kill her in the same ruthless as Xue Ping killed those girls when they were alive, scared Xue Ping. She was so scared that she did not even dare to close her eyes. Even going to the restroom was a task for her. Whenever she was alone, she felt like she was being watched by something and it scared her to death.


    Last night was one of the worst nights of her life and she understood what it meant to be better off dead than to be alive.


    At the same time, she hated Song Yan even more than anyone in her life.


    She wished she could kill Song Yan in the same manner as those girls but she did not dare to make a move on this woman as she knew that Song Yan was much more powerful than her. If she was to make a move on her then what would Xue Ping do?


    Thus, she did not dare to lose her temper with Song Yan and spoke in a ttering manner, " Master song, please don''t be in a hurry. I am not saying that I want to snatch someone''s luckpletely just a part of it. I am so unlucky these days that I am scared," she paused and then added, " By the way, I haven''t thanked you for saving my lifest night, if not for you destroying that ghost, it would have killed me."


    Song Yan did not say anything, she simply arched a brow. Why did she not know that she had destroyed the amalgamated ghost? When did that happen?


    Xue Ping did not give Song Yan a chance to speak instead she continued, " Master Song, I know that you might think that I am selfish but I am not. I just want a little bit of good luck and that too because my own luck was snatched away from me, if not for that I would have never asked for such a thing, Master Song! I just wish to live a decent life and nothing else, please help me, Master Song."


    If Song Yan was not aware of the identity of Xue Ping, she would have thought that the girl was just afraid and speaking nonsense but she knew that Xue Ping was not a naive young girl. She was very much aware of what she was talking about but she was so selfish that she did not care about what happened to others. Song Yan had long be vignt towards this woman but she left her alive because of the Ji brothers. She thought that Xue Ping would at least have some conscience left in her heart.


    After causing such a tragedy to the three brothers who treated her so well, she should have sat still for a few days but Xue Ping was without any conscience. She actually came to Song Yan and asked her to exchange her luck despite knowing what kind of consequences she might have to face if something went wrong.


    But what else could she expect from a woman who exchanged her soul with three young women and then killed them in the most ruthless manner, what was more she even enjoyed the life and luck of those poor girls without an ounce of guild. She even killed various people in between as a sacrifice for the ritual to seed.


    A woman like this did not even have a heart!


    She wanted to live a decent life. Heh! For that, she would have to be a decent person, something that she would never be in this life.


    Maybe she should try it in her next life.


    Song Yan''s eyes were cold but her voice was polite as she said, " Miss Ji, there is no decent way to be luckier than you are. If you are facing bad luck then it''s because of Karma. What wrongs you have done, you have to face the consequences of those actions no matter what, even if you snatch someone''s luck it will sooner orter run out and you will have to snatch it all over again."


    " Rather than that, you should help someone in need and do some charity, that way you might be able to earn some merits. But of course, the bottom line of this method is that you should not have human blood on your hands, which I know you don''t."


    She paused and added sinisterly, " And I also know that you will not snatch someone else''s luck either because it can result in death. So, live with your own luck that you were born with Miss Ji because no matter what you do, your destiny will never change and alwayse back to you."


    --------------

 Chapter 1146 Complaining first.

    <h4>Chapter 1146 Comining first.</h4>


    She wanted to change her luck? She needed to change her rotten heart first! With such a tainted foundation, Song Yan was sure that this woman would never be able to get a decent fortune in her life and even if she somehow managed to snatch someone''s luck, with her rotten actions she would sooner orter use it all up!


    After all, she snatched the luck of three women and yet she was in this situation!


    Xue Ping was not an idiot, she understood that Song Yan was refusing her. Even though she was polite, her tone was stern and left no leeway, what was more, her warning left a bad taste in Xue Ping''s mouth.


    Of course, she knew that the luck snatched by wrong actions was used up rather quickly. After all, she had snatched the lives and the luck of three women and yet not one of their luck hadsted for long, at most a few years and then it would be used up.


    Maybe if they were alive she would have continued leeching luck off them but she killed them for the sake of avoiding trouble. With those three women dead, Xue Ping''s luck became limited. In the past, she thought that she would just look for a new body totch onto but after experiencing the wonderful life she could live with the Ji family, she did not want to choose a woman whose lifestyle was any lesser than the Ji family.


    However, Xue Ping could not find a better option and she did not want to give up the pampering that she received from the Ji family either. But after the death of Ji Ziyi, all the luck that was snatched from her was used up and she had not much left of it. These days she had lived like a dog, when did Xue Ping live like this after meeting with that dark warlock? Xue Ping was anxious and fidgety.


    She had thought that she would be able to move Song Yan with her tears and sobs but to her surprise, Song Yan was quite determined when she refused. Xue Ping gritted her teeth and then said, " Master Song, if you agree then I will hand you another fifty million on top of the one that my brother had given you."


    Song Yan snorted inwardly when she heard the words of Xue Ping, she was not even surprised that this woman had actually thrown money to bait her. Most probably, Xue Ping thought that as long as she had money she would be able to do anything. Too bad that Song Yan was not someone who would be won over by money. Though this woman presented the entire thing quite sweetly, the crux of the matter was still the same, this woman wanted to snatch the luck of someone else while exchanging her bad luck with that person.


    This woman had lived afortable life thanks to that unscrupulous dark warlock and thus she no longer wanted to face any suffering anymore. What was more, this woman was one with no conscience or a bottom line, most probably she would not be able to hold on for a long time. Song Yan narrowed her eyes and thought of sending Fang Yanli to keep an eye on this woman, it was better to be aware of what she was doing instead of being blindsided by this woman.


    Song Yan, however, did not agree and coldly said, " Miss Ji, I have already told you. The consequences of snatching one''s luck are not something I can face, only those with rotten hearts will do something so ruthless. It''s better if you help someone in need, you will surely get good karma."


    But no matter how many people she helped it would not change a thing as Xue Ping had killed three women and even if she changed her vessel, it wouldn''t change the sins that weremitted by her soul. Her sins would always follow her!


    This was something that Xue Ping knew as well. She was rather upset and furious when she saw that Song Yan was refusing her again and again, she looked at the wall in front of her and then said coldly, " Madam Song, are you sure that you want to go against me? I mean my family and I can help your husband a lot in his business. Do you really have to act so stubborn in the face of fortune?"


    " My husband does not need to rely on unscrupulous means to gain a foothold in the capital," since this woman wanted to be pped in her face Song Yan had no reason to hold back either. She nced at the clock that showed her the current time and then said indifferently, " I am afraid that I cannot help you with this matter, Miss Ji. And if you are any wiser, you will drop this matter as well."


    Xue Ping hung up the call as soon as Song Yan refused.


    Song Yan did not bother with her actions and instead sent the recording to Ji Zhuang Guang. Since he thought that his sister was a simple and docile rabbit then it was about time he got a good idea regarding what kind of person the current Ji Ziyi was!


    As soon as she sent the recording to Ji Zhuang Guang, Song Yan received a notification that said that a report had been raised regarding herst payment and she clicked her tongue. Looks like Xue Ping wanted to force her to submit to her will huh? She actually put the payment on hold.


    Song Yan was not even surprised that Xue Ping tried something like this, she was already aware of what kind of person Xue Ping was after all. Without even bothering to call Xue Ping, she directly transferred the eighty million yuan to Ji Zhuang Guang along with the objection that was raised against her payment.


    She was notcking eighty million yuan anyway. But she wascking the satisfaction of seeing this woman suffer!

 Chapter 1147 Who is in the wrong and who is in the right?

    <h4>Chapter 1147 Who is in the wrong and who is in the right?</h4>


    Since that woman wanted to burn the bridges after crossing them, Song Yan would love to see if she had the guts to face the consequences!


    On the other side, Ji Zhuang Guang received the call recording and the eighty million yuan from Song Yan along with the objectionint. His expression turned dark as he turned the recording off and looked at his two brothers who were just as bewildered and upset as him.


    Ji Jinfu could not hold back and remarked coldly, " Ziyi is getting worse and worse with each day. How could she talk about taking someone''s luck like this? Especially when she had faced something simr, it''s like she is no longer the Ziyi whom we knew."


    '' Your sister is not what you believe she is,'' Song Yan''s words echoed in Ji Zhuang Guang''s ears and he suddenly had an urge to call Song Yan and question her what she meant by those words but when he thought about how Ji Ziyi had objected to the payment made to Song Yan even when thetter saved their lives, he decided to hold back his horses.


    He first needed to talk with his sister and see what she had to say about this matter.


    Only then he might be able to get a better understanding of the situation.


    This time around even Ji Nan did not have anything that he could say in support of his sister, he rubbed his back which was still aching because of the ugly fall he receivedst night and then remarked, " I really do not understand what happened to Ziyi. She was never like this how did she be¡­.so cruel?"


    There was a reason why Ji Nan was so protective of Ji Ziyi. When they were young, Ji Ziyi was a sweet little girl who did not even know how to stand up for herself and was often bullied and because the two of them were closer in age, Ji Nan often helped Ji Ziyi. He knew that his sister could not fight back as she was too kind which was why he did it for her a lot.


    However, now that sister of his who couldn''t even raise her voice in front of others because she was worried that she would hurt their feelings, was actually asking a celestial master to snatch someone''s luck despite knowing the consequences because she was being unlucky? Where did his sister who cared about others more than herself go?


    Ji Nan was embarrassed and confused and so were the rest. How could a person change so much in just a few years? Their sister wasn''t like this until she went to the university what happened once she left the house?


    Ji Zhaung Guang pursed his lips before slipping his phone inside the pocket of his coat and then said, "Let''s see what Ziyi had to say about this."


    He picked up the thermos that contained stewed chicken soup with goji berries and then walked out of the resting area. His two brothers followed him out of the resting area as the three of them headed over to Ji Ziyi''s ward but the second they arrived at the ward they heard a loud bang from inside.


    Horrified that something happened to Ji Ziyi, Ji Zhuang Guang pushed open the door but the second he opened the door, he saw a rather strange Ji Ziyi. Her face was twisted into a hideous expression which scared Ji Zhuang Guang and the rest so much that they could not even recognize the woman in front of them.


    Was this really their sister?


    " Ziyi, what''s wrong with you now?" Ji Zhuang Guang ced the thermos on the tea table which was ced in the corner inside the VIP ward and then looked at Ji Ziyi who was sitting on the bed.


    Xue Ping, who had been pretending to be the kind and nice sister of the three brothers for a year, finally could not hold back her temper. She picked up the jar of water on the cab next to her bed and then threw it on the floor causing the jar of water to be broken into bits as she screamed angrily, " That Song woman, really do not take me seriously at all! Do you even know what she said to me?"


    The Ji brothers were stunned when they saw Ji Ziyi acting like this. They looked at Ji Ziyi and upon hearing her words, Ji Zhuang Guang could not help but say, " Ziyi! What is the matter with you? That Song woman whom you are speaking about like this is the reason why you are still alive. She saved your life! She is your saviour."


    The second Ji Zhuang Guang mentioned Song Yan as her saviour, Ji Ziyi''s expression turned sombre as she pursed her lips and then angrily said, " What kind of saviour is she? She is the reason why I am in the hospital like this! Do you even know how much I had to suffer because of her stupidity?"


    Ji Zhuang Guang''s expression turned cold while Ji Jinfu who had never seen such an ungrateful and self-willed ''Ji Ziyi'' before could not help but correct her angrily, " What do you mean by that? If there is anyone stupid, it''s you. Madam Song strictly told you not to open the door at night but you opened it without caring about the warning that was given to you, Ziyi. Who is the stupid one here?"


    Since when did Ji Ziyi turn into such a person? Was it because of the kind of people she met at the university who taught her such things? Or did she change after entering the entertainment circle? In the past, his sister had never acted like this. At least she had never acted so ungrateful towards someone who helped her like this.


    Xue Ping opened her mouth to scold her brothers but then she noticed their expressions which were full of reproach and she slowly swallowed her words down. Because she was angry shepletely forgot that she was no longer Xue Ping but Ji Ziyi!


    --------------------

 Chapter 1148 You have to help me, Brother.

    <h4>Chapter 1148 You have to help me, Brother.</h4>


    Xue Ping calmed down and then immediately smiled gently before saying in a soft voice, " Brother Jinfu, it''s not that I am being ungrateful. It is Madam Song, she asked me to add another hundred million on top of the eighty million that we have paid her for her work. She said that because of me, she had to make an extra round at the abandoned warehouse and thus wanted me to pay for it. When I refused she said a bunch of ugly things to me. It made me angry."


    Ji Zhuang Guang''s expression remained the same while the other two brothers''s expressions changed slightly. They looked at one another before turning to look at Ji Zhuang Guang, the two of them understood their brother much better than Xue Ping who did not even know much about Ji Zhuang Guang.


    The two brothers knew the more silent Ji Zhuang Guang became the more disappointed he was and sure enough they heard Ji Zhuang Guang say, " Ziyi, are you sure that this is what Madam Song said to you? Maybe there was a misunderstanding." After all, they all heard what Ji Ziyi said to Song Yan and what Song Yan said to Ji Ziyi, there was no need to hide anything!


    However, Xue Ping did not know that Song Yan was already on guard against her. She thought that like the three Ji brothers, she had fooled Song Yan into believing that she was the real Ji Ziyi and thus she was quitecent. Xue Ping nodded and then sadly said, " I am sure. Madam Song really said such things to me. Even when I said to her that we had been respectful enough by giving her the hot springs and thend where industries were going to be developed she wanted to leech even more money from me. And when I refused she scolded me and said that she will never help me in changing my luck and that I deserve to live a rotten life."


    As she finished speaking, Xue Ping even shed a few tears.


    In the past, the Ji brothers would have rushed to coax her but now that they were seeing her cry like this, they could not help but feel a bit conflicted. Their sister¡­ she was a really good actor.


    She could actually turn ck into white and present it so beautifully in front of them. If they had not received the recording from Song Yan, they would have thought that what Xue Ping was saying was the truth! And they might have even offended Song Yan.


    What was more, who was Song Yan? She was the second daughter-inw of the Fu family! Was she someone who would make a fuss for a hundred million yuan? She even returned the eighty million that she took!


    Ji Zhuang Guang''s face was a bit unsightly after he finished listening to the things that his sister said to him. He really could not believe that his sister was being this ungrateful, no matter what Song Yan said or did, she was the one who saved them from that malicious ghost. What was more they were the ones who made the mistake first by opening the door for that malicious ghost.


    Even if Song Yan asked for another hundred million. It was something that she deserved! After all, she was the one who had to make several rounds to save them, who knows how she found them? If she wanted she could have left them on their own because she was not the one at fault, she already warned them that they should not open the door and yet they opened it.


    No matter what kind of unsavoury and ruthless methods he used in the corporate world, Ji Zhuang Guang was not the kind of person who would do something so ungrateful.


    Ji Zhuang Guang wanted to scold his sister but when he thought about how she was a young adult she might get upset if he said something too unsettling to her. In fact, he would have loved to tell Ji Ziyi that they already knew the truth but he knew that it would only push Ji Ziyi even more and she would me Song Yan again.


    He pursed his lips and then said, " Ziyi, it does not matter. Even if Madam Song asked for a hundred million yuan, she deserves it. After all, she is the one who had to look for us in the middle of the night, have you ever thought how hard it might have been for her? And she is the wife of the richest man, I don''t think she would quibble with you for a hundred million."


    Though he did not tell the truth, Ji Zhuang Guang subtly gave Ji Ziyi a chance toe clean with him.


    However, Ji Zhuang Guang underestimated Xue Ping. She pursed her lips and then looked at Ji Zhuang Guang before saying, " Brother are you my brother or hers? Why are you standing up for that Song woman? Do you really think that she came to save me? I am telling you that it wasn''t the case. She was upset with me for the small troubles that she had to face during the shooting and she used this opportunity to take revenge on me. If she had stayed with me then I would have never suffered how I suffered that night.?I am just eighteen. It''s fine if I make a mistake, I am still learning but what about her? She is a grown woman and yet she refused to stay with me and left. She is just a selfish and conceited person who couldn''t care less about anyone else."


    Seeing that Ji Zhuang Guang''s expression was not good, Xue Ping said indifferently,?" Brother don''t tell me that you have fallen for that woman. Why are you speaking up for her? She did not even help your sister by changing her luck." When Xue Ping thought about how her luck was running out, she could not help but say,"?Brother, you have to help me! I cannot live like this! Help me change my luck."

 Chapter 1149 Cannot wait to die like this!

    Chapter 1149 Cannot wait to die like this!


    Ji Zhuang Guang frowned upon hearing her words. He shook his head and then said, " This is not right. Listen to me, Ziyi, we should leave this matter behind us. Just pay attention to doing more good deeds and everything will be fine."


    He remembered the things that were said by Song Yan on the call, she had repeatedly asked Ji Ziyi to do good deeds while telling her that the consequences of snatching luck could be dire. Though Ji Zhuang Guang was upset with his sister''s actions, he was not upset to the point that he would watch his sister fall into a fire pit.


    When Xue Ping heard Ji Zhuang Guang''s words, she was reminded of how Song Yan told her the same thing. Her anger rushed to her head as she snapped at Ji Zhuang Guang, " Brother are you really my brother? How can you say something like this? I am suffering so much, so what''s the point of keeping such pretence? It''s not like our family hasn''t done anything wrong, anyway, I am just asking to snatch a little and not a lot. How is it any different than you snatching the houses of those poor peasants? In fact, I am still being kind as I am leaving a bit of their luck with them!"


    "You¡­." Ji Zhuang Guang was so angry after he finished listening to Xue Ping''s words, that he trembled. Was this his sister? How could she say something like this to him? No, maybe it was his bad deeds that affected Ji Ziyi and she ended up like this.


    He closed his eyes and then looked at Ji Ziyi whose face was twisted in a malevolent sneer. He then said to her, " I will try to do better, you should also give up your intentions of snatching luck from someone else."


    When Xue Ping heard that Ji Zhuang Guang would rather stop his unscrupulous acts than help her look for another dark warlock, thest bit of affection that she had for Ji Zhuang Guang vanished. Since this man did not wish to help her then it was better for him to die rather than be an obstacle in her path!


    Ji Zhuang Guang did not know what was going on in the head of Xue Ping, he saw that his sister was no longer speaking and thought that she might have understood his reasoning. His face softened as he handed her a bowl of soup and then said, " Just pay attention to your health and stop thinking of useless stuff like this. With us here, nothing will happen to you."


    " Thats right, you are the daughter of the Ji family," remarked Ji Nan with a silly smile as he tried to cheer up his sister. " Even if you have bad luck, with us being your side, you don''t need to worry about anything."


    Ji Jinfu did not say anything. Instead, he took out a ck card and handed it to Xue Ping before saying, " Here take this and you can use it to shop for whatever you want. There is no need for you to be sullen like this."


    Xue Ping did not lose her temper as she took the card from Ji Jinfu but at the same time, she was not reconciled. How could she? She had tasted how it felt to be lucky. It was impossible for her to face such difficult times. No, she had to do something, she had to look for a celestial warlock who would help her.


    She thought of the woman who camest time and then pursed her lips. That celestial Master Dong¡ª¡ª- if Xue Ping was not wrong then that woman was a dark celestial master. If that was the case then she needed to contact her again. Surely that woman would have a way for her to change her luck.


    The three Ji brothers took their leave after consoling ''Ji Ziyi'', they thought that with them exining things to her, Ji Ziyi would stop dwelling on the matter of snatching someone''s luck.


    But it was impossible. With Xue Ping''s luck running out and the more she waited the worse her luck became.


    Three dayster.


    " Hah? What do you mean by that I have been reced?" Xue Ping yelled shrilly in her phone as she questioned the person on the other side.


    " Miss Ji, it''s not that we wanted to rece you but what can we do? Director Li gave you two months to recover but your injuries are severe and you cannot shoot for a long time," the assistant director cursed Director Li for handing him this mess as he spoke to Ji Ziyi. If he had known that Ji Ziyi was a woman like this then he would have never agreed to make this call in the first ce.


    " That doesn''t mean that you can just go ahead and rece!" Xue Ping snapped harshly. How many gifts, efforts and whatnot had she put in this movie to get the third female lead role and now they were telling her that her role had been reced with a minor one where she would only appear for three to four scenes?


    How could she ept it?! What about the investment?


    " I am sorry Miss Ji. But this was a decision that everyone in thepany came up with, this movie has already been dyed many times and it cannot be rescheduled anymore. If this goes on then this movie would be put on the shelf once more¡ª¡ªMiss Ji? Miss Ji, are you listening?"


    The assistant director frowned when he heard the beeping sound. He was rather upset with how unprofessional Ji Ziyi was, no matter the reason she should have been a bit polite. However he had ryed the information to her, it did not matter if she was not willing to listen!


    " I will make sure that I will never work in another movie where she is chosen as an actress," muttered the assistant director as he walked out of the resting area.

 Chapter 1150 Low grade bone marrow pills

    Chapter 1150 Low grade bone marrow pills


    ---------------


    On the other side, Xue Ping had long thrown her phone against the wall. What did they mean? What did they mean by this? Who do they think they were? She was the daughter of the Ji family damn it! How dare they treat her like this?


    How could they hand her a minor role with no screen time? Was this the reason why her second brother poured investment into this movie? They are all so treacherous!


    Xue Ping never stopped to think that the only reason she still had a role in the movie despite disrupting the shooting, again and again, was because of the investment. If not for the fact that Ji Jinfu had invested in the movie, she would have been reced without being given the time to recover much less any recement role.


    However, Xue Ping did not think like this. She only knew one thing and that was ¡ªthat she lost her important role and became a minor role in the movie without getting a decent screen time. How could she reconcile herself to such a thing?


    Xue Ping pursed her lips as her determination to snatch someone''s luck became even more fierce. She had to do something, she could not wait for death toe and strike her like this!


    After dealing with Xue Ping, Song Yan no longer cared about her. She did not care how Xue Ping or the three Ji brothers were going to end up. She had done her best to save their lives and if they were destined to die then what else could she do other than saying that they deserved it?


    Song Yan arched her back and then stepped off the bed before walking over to the bathing area where she took a swift bath and then changed into the new set of clothes that Fu Yu Sheng had brought for her. Song Yan could hear that he was discussing something serious with his subordinates and decided not to step out from the resting area as she knew that they were discussing important issues.


    Instead, she decided to take a look at her business site, it had been a while since sheunched the low-grade bone marrow pills on the site of her skincare business and it was just the right time to take a look at what kind of response did she receive afterunching those low-grade bone marrow pills.


    Because it took too much of her spiritual energy, Song Yan only refined twenty bottles of bone marrow pills with ten pills in one bottle. She thought that with the price that she had set it would be impossible for even five bottles but to her surprise when she clicked on the link of her site, she was surprised to find that all the twenty bottles had been sold out!


    How was that possible?


    She had actually set the price of these bottles at five million yuan per bottle and yet these bottles were sold out like that? Who was the rich hotshot who bought them?


    However, at the same time, she noticed a fewments under the product section where some users were calling her unscrupulous for releasing such a good thing at such a high price.


    Song Yan: "¡­" I have created these pills through my blood and tears and you call me unscrupulous?


    Song Yan chose to ignore thosements and decided to focus on the ones that were cheering her on to release more, she had enough of negativity for today. No more!


    On the other side, while Song Yan ignored the negativity in her life. Wang Yufan was being pushed to his max by his mother who was asking him to buy more of the low-grade bone marrow pills.


    " Mom! There is no more," Wang Yufan told his mother when thetter asked him to buy her another bottle. He pointed to the site which was showing the sold-out notice and then said, " This is what you get for telling your friends about the secret of your skin. Now we can only wait for sister-inw to stock back up."


    Madam Wang looked at the sold-out notification under the pills that she wanted to buy and then pouted before saying, " Then can you ask Yan Yan to stock up on these pills? I just wanted to share the good things with my friends. I did not think that it would go out of stock so soon."


    Madam Wang touched her juicy and plump skin which looked radiant as if she was back to her teen years and sighed regretfully. If she knew that this thing was going to be snatched up like hotcakes, then she would have kept it to herself. She only wanted to help Song Yan by advertising her skin care products, she did not think that she would end up mming her foot on the axe by telling her friends about this product!


    " Mum, do you think that sister-inw''s products are something that can be stocked up at any moment ?" Wang Yufan rolled his eyes. " If they were that easy to obtain then do you think that Sister-inw would have set up such a high price? She is selling these at five million yuan because she is confident that no one else can create something simr to this."


    He looked at thements that were calling Song Yan unscrupulous and rolled his eyes at their stupidity. These people did not even know what good things they were missing out on. He then turned to look at his mother whose face was covered with regret and he couldn''t help but say, " From the next time first try to stock up for yourself before advertising, it doesn''t matter if you buy everything or your friends buy it along with you. It''s the same thing!"


    Madam Wang sighed and agreed. From the next time, she was going to stock up first before advertising!


    But she had no idea that it was already toote for her to regret!

 Chapter 1151 Madam Ding’s plight

    <h4>Chapter 1151 Madam Ding¡¯s plight</h4>


    Madam Wang had told a bunch of her friends to snatch the low-grade bone marrow pills. One of these friends was Madam Ding, when Madam Wang told her that the reason her skin was getting better and better was because of these low-grade bone marrow pills, Madam Ding was a bit suspecting. She thought that Madam Wang was lying to her.


    After all, the site where the pills were being sold did not belong to a brand! And what was more thepany who controlled the site was also a new one, how in the world would they know how to cater to the needs of their customers?


    At first, Madam Ding thought that she had been fooled. However, she could not hold back her desire to check the site out, no sooner did she click on the link that was sent to her by Madam Wang, she saw a very beautiful site appear in front of her. Though the site had been developed really well, it did not change the fact that the customers of the site were scolding them for being unscrupulous and charging way too much they should. She took a look at the price of the products that were being sold at the site and did not know what to say.


    She was simply speechless!


    Even if these products somehow worked there was no way anyone was going to pay five million yuan for a tiny bottle of pills would they? Madam Ding was certain that she had been fooled by Madam Wang who did not want to tell the truth to her about how her skin started to get better and better.


    After all, how was it possible for such a shady site to even function?


    Madam Ding closed the site and was about toin to Madam Wang when she saw the moments of Madam Wang and was left even more speechless when she saw that Madam Wang had indeed purchased the low-grade bone marrow pills. She even wrote a caption saying that as long as one wanted to keep their youth those pills were the right kind of investment.


    Madam Wang was so proud, how could she show off her foolishness to the world like this and that too with so much pride?


    Seeing this, Madam Ding was a bit hesitant what if the pills really worked? She looked up and then saw her reflection in the mirror before turning her gaze away. She was no longer youthful, her skin had lost its glow after she became the mother of two children and as her age continued to advance her skin started to get wrinkles and crowfeet while herplexion started to get worse and worse.


    She was suffering from hyperpigmentation because of the medicines that she took when she got sick a few years ago. Though it was not too noticeable, Madam Ding could feel that her husband''s attitude towards her was changing subtly.


    Her desire to get better prevailed and she ended up ordering the low-grade bone marrow pills. Though Madam Ding regretted it after she was done ordering, after all, it was her hard-earned money how could she just waste five million yuan on a bottle of pills so impulsively?


    After she received the bone marrow pills, Madam Ding pursed her lips and was prepared to talk about it to Madam Wang when her husband saw her holding the bottle of pills.


    " You¡­ you still haven''t learned your lesson?" Master Zeng said to her when he saw her holding the bottle of pills in her hands. With a frown, he shook his head and remarked, " Stop putting things that are not tested and certified in your mouth, what if your face gets even worse? It''s already bad enough that I have be the butt end of a joke now that you look like this, are you thinking of making me a clown now?"


    As he spoke his face could not help but be dark, Master Zeng still hadn''t forgotten how his friends teased and taunted him by using Madam Ding. In the past, Madam Ding was the most beautiful woman at the university and he was quite satisfied when he saw his friends acting enviously whenever they saw the two of them together, it soothed his ego but now that Madam Ding was getting older, she was no longer looking the same.


    What was more his friends were now divorcing and hooking up with much younger girls which left him to envy them. When had he suffered like this?!


    He red at Madam Ding as anger surged in his heart. If only Madam Ding hadn''t taken those medicines without caring about the side effects, nothing like this would have happened.


    " You better put that bottle of pills aside, if your skin gets any worse then you can pack your bags and leave. Is it not bad enough that I have to deal with your problems now?" After he finished speaking he turned on his heels and then left the room. Both of them were getting older why was it that only Madam Ding was the one who was looking worse and worse by the day?


    Inside the room, Madam Ding felt even more terrible. This had be a norm from the day her skin started to get blotchy, she was a woman and she had given birth to two beautiful children for Master Zeng how could he treat her like this just because she was no longer as beautiful?


    There were times when she thought about divorcing her husband but stopped herself. With how her husband was acting it wouldn''t take long for him to marry another young woman if she was to divorce him. If that happened wouldn''t her son and daughter suffer? Master Zeng might be a terrible husband but her children were innocent! If her husband married someone else and gave birth to another child then her children would have to legitimately share their shares.


    But if she was here at least she would be able to hold back her husband from going too far!


    " Maybe I should listen to him?" Madam Ding muttered as she sighed and looked at the bottle of pills in her hands. She then ced them in the cab before closing it, it was better not to experiment when she was in a situation like this already.


    ---------------

 Chapter 1152 Madam Ding’s plight (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1152 Madam Ding¡¯s plight (2)</h4>


    A few days passed by as Madam Ding slowly started to forget the purchase that she had made from Song Yan''s site. But then one day, she received a message from one of the wives of her husband''s friends. At first, she thought that the woman wanted to invite her to a tea party but when Madam Ding opened the message, she was struck by a thunderbolt.


    It was an image in which her husband was cuddling a much younger woman in his arms. At first Madam Ding tried to deny it, thinking that her husband was forced and it was the woman who threw herself in his arms but then she saw the smile on Master Zeng''s lips and knew that it was not what she thought, her husband hugged that woman willingly!


    So when she saw her husband return, she was really angered by his thoughtless and heedless actions. How could he not know what impact would his actions have on her reputation? Her fury roared in her head as she red at her husband and then said, " You.. what are you trying to do? What is the meaning of this? Have you forgotten that you are a married man? And the father of two children? How could you do this to me?"


    As she yelled, Madam Ding picked up her phone and threw it at Master Zeng who dodged it just in time. Though Master Zeng did not see what was on the phone, he knew why his wife was angry. After all, there were many who were waiting to see his downfall, someone must have sent pictures of the party to his wife, but Master Zeng did not think that he was in the wrong.


    He rolled his eyes and then strode towards the couch where he sat down and then stated coldly, " Is there a reason to act like this? I am a businessman it''s only right that I socialize with others."


    " Socialize? How is hugging a young woman socializing?" Madam Ding questioned her husband harshly as she panted like an angry bull. She really wished she could open the head of her husband and see what was going on in his head. Did he forget everything that she had done for him?


    Madam Ding hated how her husband was treating her like she never existed in the first ce. She was about to say something more but then her husband waved her hand and then said to her, " Okay, there is no need for you to lecture me. I know what I am doing, even if I slip up¡ª¡ª I will make sure that there is no illegitimate child vying for shares with our children."


    " Hah?" Madam Ding''s face flushed in anger it was as if she had been pped in the face. Did her husband think that it was alright to sleep with another woman as long as he did not bring illegitimate children home? " How can you even say such a thing? What am I to you? I am your wife! How can you even talk about sleeping with another woman so casually? Are you looking down on me?"


    Seeing that his wife did not stop harping on the matter, Master Zeng was even more displeased. He could not understand why his wife couldn''t see her own worth anymore, he turned to look at her and then said in a cold voice, " I am a man. You can no longer satisfy me, so is it wrong that I am looking for that satisfaction somewhere else?"


    Madam Ding instinctively opened her mouth to speak but was stopped by Master Zeng who said in a cold voice,


    " Do I need to spell it out to you, Ding Jie? You no longer do it for me. I need someone beautiful and charming. Instead of watching your old, saggy body... I prefer someone with much more charm. I shouldn''t have indulged you so much, this is the reason why you cannot even understand something so simple. All you know is sit at home, eat and enjoy on my hard-earned money. I work hard every day for you and our family, now I cannot even enjoy myself? If you are not, what fits my taste any more, I will look for someone else. What''s wrong with it?"


    Madam Ding could not stand it anymore. However before she could say anything more to her husband, he got up from the couch and then walked away leaving her alone in the living room.


    Madam Ding looked at her husband, who was treating her like a rag that he used and threw in the dustbin. What did he mean by that she did not do it for him anymore? He was his wife, not a bed servant whom he could discard as he pleased!


    For some reason, she suddenly thought of the low-grade bone marrow cleansing pills that she had bought for an exorbitant amount. The effects of the cleansing pills were written quite clearly on the back of the bottle¡ª¡ª supple skin, pore diminishing,plexion brightening, cleansing and healthy skin. The effects were indeed quite good when she thought about it carefully.


    Her heart thumped as she immediately got up on her feet. So what if that pill had any side? Her situation could not get any worse than it was already right? She headed upstairs and then took out the bottle of pills from the cab. As she muttered, " I might as well try these pills. Who knows maybe they might be able to help me a little bit?"


    Though she did not have much hope, Madam Ding did not want to sit still and wait for her husband to tantly cheat on her and even put the me on her!


    With that, she poured a pill out and then popped it in her mouth. It tasted bitter like dark chocte but Madam Ding did not mind as she swallowed the pill. However, she realized that the second she put the pill inside her mouth it melted on its own!

 Chapter 1153 The miraculous effect

    <h4>Chapter 1153 The miraculous effect</h4>


    In fact, Madam Ding regretted it as soon as she took the pill. What if something happened to her? What if this pill ended up ruining her skin even more? How could she eat a pill so carelessly like this? She should have been a bit more careful! Just because it was ridiculously expensive did not mean that it was a good thing!


    However, Madam Ding was now clutching straws. If her husband really ended up getting seduced by some shady woman then she wouldn''t even have tears to shed. Madam Ding was a woman and knew how dangerous those shameless women who were selling themselves for money could be.


    ''He will take care such that there will be no illegitimate children?'' Madam Ding did not believe a word that came out of that man''s mouth.


    He was the one who promised her that he would love her in health and sickness yet he was acting like this now that her beauty was no longer the same as it was when she was young.


    " Shameless bastard!" She cursed while worrying about the pill and its effects. Madam Ding did not have much hope regarding this pill, who knows what kind of shady things went into the making of this pill. But it shouldn''t have any side effects, right?


    The more she thought about it the more she could not help but be nervous. While she was trying to console herself, she took out her phone and then tapped on the site from where she had purchased the pill. There was an option of contacting the product manufacturer. Though she needed to wait in line for a reply, Madam Ding still sent a message to the owner and asked, " I will be fine after eating the pill right? There won''t be any side effects right?"


    The reply took a while and while Madam Ding was waiting for the reply, she felt like she was sitting on pins and needles.


    Thirty minutester, her phone dinged and she hurriedly took a look at the message that the manufacturer had sent her.


    '' You will be fine. At least your life will not be in danger.''


    Though she did not hear the manufacturer speak, she knew that they were upset with her question. She could almost imagine the cold voice saying such words to her after she finished asking her question.


    "What a terrible service, I will make sure toin about it once I get better," Madam Ding muttered angrily as she closed the vial of the pill bottle with the stopper. No sooner did she put the stopper on the bottle, than the subtle herbal fragrance that wasing from the pills vanished from the room.


    Her heart which was beating with worry eased a little. This pill was concocted from herbs, surely there were no side effects of this pill?


    Madam Ding did not want to spend the rest of her night worrying about the side effects of the pill which was why she changed her clothes and went to sleep.


    However, after three hours, she suddenly felt a sudden wave of heat spread through her limbs and bones. It was a veryfortable sensation but at the same time it made her sweat, Madam Ding pushed the nket off her body but even after pushing the nket she felt like something was closely sticking to her body.?It made her irritable and frustrated.


    A bit startled she opened her eyes. At first she was a bit dizzy because she was half asleep and thus she did not know what happening however two minutester she smelled a very foul smelling from her room.


    " What is this smell? Why does it smell like someone dirtied my room?" Madam Ding questioned as she pushed herself from the bed. She was about to call a servant and question them about whether or not they cleaned the master bedroom.


    '' Just because my husband is not by my side even these servants dared to look down at me now,'' she thought but before she could call a maid, Madam Ding noticed her clothes which were sticking to her body and realized that the white night dress had turned ck!


    " W..What is going on?" No sooner did she finish speaking, Madam Ding remembered that in the books it was often described that bone marrow pills could clean the impurities of a human body while healing the ailments from which one was suffering.


    Her heart started to thump wildly and she hurriedly got off the body. She turned her head around such that she could see her arms and sure enough she saw that her arms were covered in a thick mud-like substance. Some of it had dried and turned into a thickyer which was why she felt hot just now.


    Madam Ding''s heart surged and she immediately rushed to the bathing room where she took a bath, however, no matter how many times she cleaned herself, theyer of mud that was covering her body did not clear up.


    Just how many impurities were inside her body? Madam Ding questioned silently while washing herself.


    It took Madam Ding three hours before she was finally able to clean herself. When she finally stepped out of the bathing room, Madam Ding felt like she had lost three to four kg of her weight. She felt lighter and morefortable. She did not know if this was because of the psychological effect upon seeing the effect of the pill but she suddenly felt better.


    Madam Ding wiped her hair and then walked over to the mirror in her room, as she was itching to see the effects of the pill. She wanted to see if the pill could really help her freckles and hyperpigmentation or not.


    The second she came to a stop in front of the mirror, Madam Ding let out a gasp of surprise. When she took the pill she did not have much hope regarding it, even when she saw that her body was covered with a thickyer of mud, she did not think that there would be much change in her face.


    But as she was looking at the mirror, Madam Ding realized that it was she who was narrow-minded! The effects of this bone marrow pill were simply beyondprehension!


    -----------------

 Chapter 1154 The changed Madam Ding

    <h4>Chapter 1154 The changed Madam Ding</h4>


    A few dayster.


    Madam Wang arranged for a tea party at her house, though she said that she only wanted to share a good time with her friends those who were aware of what kind of person Madam Wang was, knew that she had only arranged for this tea party was to show off her skin that was getting better and better. In fact, a few women could not help but wonder if Madam Wang was going to start looking like a sixteen-year-old in a couple of months.


    Though some of them envied Madam Wang''s good luck, they did not dare to show it on their face but some were simply way too upset.


    " I bet Madam Wang went to get stic surgery," said a woman with a puffy face. She looked at Madam Wang who was looking better and better day by day and could not help but remark sourly, " What good luck and herbal treatments? I bet she went to a stic surgeon and got herself fixed. Those women are simply fools if they believe that Madam Wang actually took a herbal treatment to achieve these results."


    " I agree with Madam Yue," said another woman who stood next to Madam Yue who made thement about Madam Wang getting her face fixed. " Madam Wang must have done something to her face but she did not want others to know which was why she came up with the excuse of getting herbal treatment."


    " Isn''t that right, Madam Chen?" Madam Yue tittered. She took a bite of a mooncake that was served on a round tea table and then huffed, " But no matter what she is still as ugly and old as she was before inside all that treatment. I would rather age naturally than do any sort of treatment."


    Madam Yue spoke while ignoring the fact that her Botox could be seen with ease as she had high cheekbones.


    " True, True," Madam Chen nodded while tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. She took a sip of her tea and then tittered lightly, " But there are some people whose faces cannot be saved even with stic surgery."


    Madam Yue understood about whom Madam Chen was talking about and sheughed nastily. " You are right," she remarked. " Just a few days ago, I saw her husband with another woman¡­much younger than her, I bet sooner orter she is going to be thrown out of the Zeng house."


    " Who is going to be thrown out of the Zeng house? Are you talking about me, Madam Yue?" A familiar voice questioned from behind causing Madam Yue and Madam Chen to stiffen. They turned around to look behind them prepared to make all sorts of excuses but the second they turned around, they saw a really beautiful woman.


    With a sharp jawline, and almond eyes that were moist and shimmering like the eyes of a deer in the forest. Lips that were plump and red with not even a single pore in sight, the woman definitely crushed Madam Yue and Madam Chen.


    The two of them were stunned by the beautiful woman, they did not even forget to breathe.


    When Madam Ding saw the two women speechless while being lost in a daze, she was very satisfied with their performance. However she still hadn''t forgotten how they said that she would be kicked out of the Zeng house and questioned once more, " Madam Yue, I asked you something just now."


    Only then did Madam Yue and Madam Chen snap out of their daze, they looked at Madam Ding as if they had seen a ghost Madam Yue raised her hand and then pointed at Madam Ding before stuttering, " M¡­M¡­Madam Ding?"


    This was Madam Ding? She looked like she was a high school student! How in the world did this woman change so much? If not for the familiar voice, she would have thought that this woman was the new Madam Zeng!


    " Thats right," Madam Ding nodded as she nced at the two women lightly and then said, " If you have something to say then say it in front of others, don''t sit in the corner and then talk nonsense like this alone, do you think that this is something that women like you should be doing? You are the Mistresses of well-respected families, stop acting like shrews in the street."


    After she was done speaking, Madam Ding walked away leaving the two women to stare at her in shock and surprise. This woman was really Dong Jiu?


    What did she do !?


    The two women could not understand but when Madam Wang saw Madam Ding, she realized that thetter must have gotten the pills from Song Yan''s site. She looked at Madam Ding with a smile on her face, " It seems like the pills worked?" She asked Madam Ding who nodded.


    " It''s all thanks to you, Madam Wang," Madam Ding was a bit embarrassed when she thought about how she had caused trouble for Madam Wang thest time. If not for the fact that she had stopped herself just in time, she might not have the face to look at Madam Wang.


    " It''s nothing," though Madam Wang was smiling inwardly she was shedding tears of blood. If she hadn''t told Madam Ding about the pills then the pills wouldn''t have run out of stock, now she had to wait for a long time before the pills were back in stock and even if they were back in stock, she was sure that there was another rival waiting to snatch those pills from her!


    Madam Wang was really regretful!


    Madam Ding had no idea what was going on in Madam Wang''s head, she was basking in the praises that were being handed to her by the other women in the tea party.


    She smiled at others while taking their praises and when she heard them ask how she was able to change herplexion, Madam Ding thought of the regretful expression on Madam Ding''s face and vaguely answered, " Oh just a bit of this and that¡­haha" she did not want to increase her rivals by promoting that site!

 Chapter 1155 Even her daughter could not recognize her

    Chapter 1155 Even her daughter could not recognize her


    Madam Ding was really satisfied with how things were turning out. While she was basking in the praises handed to her by the women at the tea party, Zeng Xi and her brother, Zeng Cheng were having trouble at home. They knew that their mother went to the tea party that was arranged by Madam Wang and they also knew that once she came back, she would be hurt and upset.


    After all, they knew how beautiful Madam Ding was when she was young. But after taking the heavy doses of medicine, her face burned from the inside leaving her with ugly marks on her cheeks and nose.


    Zeng Xi was the most worried one. She was in the same ss as Madam Yue''s daughter and she had heard from Yue Lin that Master Yue saw her father with a much younger woman. And they were way too cosy with one another!


    Yue Lin had never gotten along with Zeng Xi which was why she knew why Yue Lin had told her that her father was almost on the verge of having an affair.


    If something really happened, then what would happen to their family? More importantly, would her mother be fine? She loved their father so much that she would rather kill herself in front of him rather than hand him over to someone else.


    What sin had shemitted? Why was her father like this?


    How could he be so foolish? He dared to have an affair and that too so boldly where was he putting his family''s face? Just because he wanted the vain satisfaction of being pleased by his friends he was willing to throw everything away? How could he?


    She turned to look at her brother and then said, " Brother you are the one who took over thepany, you have to say something to Dad now. Make him understand that it was mom who stood by his side and he needs to take care of her and stay loyal to her even if she is getting old. What he is doing is simply unreasonable!"


    " Do you think that I don''t want to?" Zeng Cheng rolled his eyes as he stated. " I told him many times but Dad is stubborn as a mule. You know he had been catered and served by mom all his life to the point that he takes her for granted." He then pulled the tie on his neck roughly and made it loose before adding, " And dad is not a novice, he is someone who knows to leave a way out for himself. Do you think that just because I took over thepany, I am in charge? He can always take it back."


    When Zeng Xi heard her brother''s words, she was quite upset with her father while she was worrying about her mother. She thought of how heartbroken her mother would be and hated her father even more, just as she was thinking about how to deal with those mistresses that her father might bring home. She saw a young and beautiful woman walk inside the house.


    Seeing the young woman enter her house as she pleased Zeng Xi was furious. She strode over to the woman and demanded angrily, " Where are you going? Do you think you can just stride inside someone''s house as you please?"


    Her father only went socializingst night and a messy goblin appeared the very next day? What was next? A child?


    Madam Ding was stunned on the other when she saw that her daughter did not recognize her. She did not know what her daughter was thinking but after taking two more looks at her daughter''s enraged face, Madam Ding realized that her daughter really did not recognize her!


    She did not think that the pills would be this effective, she just took them as directed on the bottle of the pills. In the morning and at night, who would have thought that she would be so unrecognizable that her daughter would act hostile towards her thinking she was a stranger?


    '' Did I really change that much?'' Madam Ding did not know whether or not she went through severe changes because she was used to seeing herself in the mirror every day.


    She thought that Zeng Xi was being a bit too dramatic but she was still in a good mood as she stated, " What are you doing brat? Can you not even recognize your mother now?"


    Zeng Xi was scared silly when she heard her mother''s voice. She looked at the young woman who looked even more beautiful than her to the point where she could be taken as her younger sister and said, " M¡­Mom?"


    " Thats right, it''s your mom," Madam Ding nodded proudly feeling rather satisfied. It was not just the women at the tea party but even her daughter, looks like the pills were really effective, Madam Ding thought.


    When Zeng Xi and Zeng Cheng saw that it was really their mother, they were stunned. Zeng Xi on the other hand was scared witless by her mother. The doctor told them that their mother''s body had gone weak because of the heavy doses of medicine that she took to cure her disease and could not withstand any more medications or surgeries, this was the reason why despite getting a lot of ugly remarks from others, Madam Ding did not chose to do stic surgery.


    Was their mother so stimted by their father that she went ahead and had astic surgery despite knowing the dangers? If so then if something happened to their mother, they would never forgive their father!


    Zeng Cheng said hurriedly, " Mom, your health hasn''t been good recently. Why did you have to get a stic surgery done?"


    Madam Ding snorted as she said, " What do you know? I did not get stic surgery you brat! I took herbal remedies and got my skin to get better. Do you think that for the sake of a rotten man, I would endanger my life? As if."

 Chapter 1156 Save your hairline

    <h4>Chapter 1156 Save your hairline</h4>


    ----------------


    She knew her body the best, if she had gone to get stic surgery then Madam Ding was sure that she wouldn''t havee out of the operating room alive. Her body had gone weak and she could not take medicines willy-nilly even her fever medicines were specially curated by the doctors such that her immunity system wouldn''t fail.


    How could she be willing to get stic surgery and for whom? A man who promised her heaven and earth, only to betray her willinglyter on? The only reason Madam Ding was not divorcing Master Zeng was because she was worried that her children would be bullied by her husband and his mistress.


    She waved her hand and then said, " I look like this why would I go after an old man? I can always arrange for new and fresh pieces of meat for myself. Why should I bother with your father? If he is not willing to honour our vows then why should I?"


    No sooner did she finish speaking Master Zeng who was right outside the house heard her words, he was speechless when he heard Madam Ding''s words and wanted to ask her from where did she get the confidence to look down at him but as soon as he stepped inside the house, he saw a young and beautiful woman sitting at the couch but unlike his children, he recognized the woman at one nce as he had seen Madam Ding when she was young.


    When he saw his wife in the same glory as she was when she was young, he was stunned, he could not believe that the woman in front of him was actually Madam Ding. What happened when he was gone? Where did his wife go to get treatment?


    " Ah, Jiu?" He tentatively called Madam Ding. In the past, he would often call his wife this name and she would look at him with a sweet smile but this time around, Madam Ding only nced at him and then said, " Oh you are here before turning her head away."


    She did not even bother to say a single word extra to Master Zeng which made a surge of panic in his heart. Was his wife speaking the truth when she said that she would go looking for fresh pieces of young meat?


    In the past, he would often feel like he was the one who was being dragged down by Madam Ding as he looked better than Madam Ding but now that he was looking at Madam Ding who was looking more and more beautiful, Master Zeng suddenly felt a bit helpless and anxious.


    Compared to his wife he really looked way too old!


    Suddenly it was Master Ding''s turn to feel panicked.


    On the other hand, Zeng Xi was relieved when she heard that her mother hadn''t gone looking for a stic surgeon. She instead started to ask her mother what kind of pills she took, even Master Zeng stretched out his ear such that he could hear the response of his wife.


    He couldn''t allow himself to be overshadowed by his wife.


    However, how could Madam Ding be willing to hand out her secret like this? She had suffered greatly under her husband. It would not be wrong to say that she had been treated like a servant of the Zeng family from the day she was married to him.


    Madam Ding did not answer Zeng Xi outright instead she asked her to see her in the night where she would hand her a few pills to try. Zeng Xi immediately agreed. She did not care about her father who asked him to be so rough with her mother. He deserved to be treated like such.


    When Master Zeng heard that his wife had taken some pills to recover her lost youth, he could not help but say, " Ahem shouldn''t we get someone to check out those pills? What if there is anything wrong with them?"


    Madam Ding knew why Master Zeng was suggesting her check those pills out. She rolled her eyes and then said, " There is no need. I am not a child who does not know what to do. I have tested the medicine and then took it. It''spletely fine."


    Though Madam Ding did not test the medicine for some reason she trusted the owner of the site. At least they cared enough to send her a queer reportter on to ask if the pills worked or not if they did not then they were willing to send a stronger vial of pills for her ailment.


    What was more, she knew that the only reason Master Zeng was showing concern for her was because he wanted to pry the name of the pill out of her mouth but she was not a fool. She was also someone who had yed Tai Chi with the other matriarchs of the aristocratic families. No matter how skilled Master Zeng was when it came to business, he was nothing inparison to Madam Ding who was used to facing all sorts of challenges every day!


    On the other hand, when Zeng Xi and Zeng Cheng found out about the site they did not even think about saving money for themselves. After all, this medicine was miraculous.


    They wanted to buy as many low bone marrow pills as possible but how could there be any more pills left when Song Yan did not even have the time to refine them?


    Zeng Xi and her brother were disappointed but they did not dwell on it too much. Instead, they looked at the other products on the site and then Zeng Xi said to her brother, " I think you should buy this shampoo it ims that it reduces baldness and regrows lost hair, maybe your hairline will get better?"


    Master Zeng was bald which was why he had to take several treatments including one where he asked an expert to help him permanently weave a wig on his head, thus it was not a surprise that Zeng Cheng was balding as well.


    When Zeng Cheng heard his sister''s words, he red at her but he did admit that he was losing too much hair and could only order the shampoo along with a bunch of things.

 Chapter 1157 Do something herself

    <h4>Chapter 1157 Do something herself</h4>


    Madam Wang on the other hand was having a hard time ever since she told Madam Ding about the site. She did not know if it was really Madam Ding or not but for days she could see that the low-grade bone marrow pills were getting snatched the seconds they were released. If not for the fact that Wang Yufan was fast, they wouldn''t even get a single vial!


    " I am going to fight it out with her!" Madam Wang eximed one fine day when she saw that she only got three vials of pills while Madam Ding snatched more than five!


    At the thought of how she had lost five bottles of low-grade bone marrow pills, Madam Ding''s face turned green and ck. She was so angry that she wanted to head down and fight with Madam Ding like a shrew on the streets it did not matter if she had to roll on the grounds while hitting Madam Ding. This grudge was insolvable!


    " Mom, you better not do something like that," Wang Yufan did not dare to think that his mother was saying something like this just out of anger. He knew just how much his mother adored those low-grade Bone Marrow Pills, if anything she might be speaking her hidden desires!


    Song Yan had no idea that she had caused the gentle and elegant Madam Wang to almost fight like a shrewd on the streets. She was living a normal life while counting money that was rolling in her pockets, the only problem was that Xue Ping sometimes called her begging her to change her luck.


    For a few days, Xue Ping tried to act haughty in front of her but then Song Yan received news at the shooting location about Xue Ping. Turns out that Xue Ping had not only gotten entangled with other ghosts after she dealt with the three spirits that were haunting her but she was also especially unlucky. She fell from the stairs and got doused by the water faucet, her bed in the VIP ward ended up breaking which led to her back almost snapping into half.


    Xue Ping was living with whatever luck belonged to the shell that she had snatched but without the soul which was the true owner of that luck, the fortune that Xue Ping had snatched slowly started to dwindle. Now that luck was almost used up and Xue Ping was facing the consequences of snatching something that did not belong to her. The sins that she hadmitted were too dark to begin with and yet she had it three times!


    The bad luck that Xue Ping had umted after killing three women started to haunt her slowly, which led her to almost get killed as her wheelchair almost rolled down from the third floor to the first floor. If Ji Jinfu hadn''t saved her then Xue Ping would have surely died.


    Though she managed to get away with her life, her injuries ended up worsening which led to even more unfortunate idents for Xue Ping. What was more she even lost her scenes as an extra in the movie.


    Song Yan looked out of the window as she finished thinking about Xue Ping, sooner orter that woman would certainly cause trouble for herself and the rest of the Ji family.


    At the hospital, Xue Ping was running out of patience because of the incidents that had been happening with her for the past few days. In the past, she had at least maintained superficial gentleness on her face but now that gentleness could not be found. It worsened even more when she found out that Cai Wu, this spare sacrifice that she had kept next to her all these years actually resigned!


    Her violent temper surged and her true horrendous nature was exposed in front of the Ji family. She was no longer as patient as before.


    When Ji Nan pushed open the and brought the bowl of chicken soup, he found Xue Ping frowning with frustration lining her face. In the past, Xue Ping would smile at Ji Nan and greet him sweetly but these days she was finding the Ji brothers more and more useless. She had asked them to make Song Yan ept her request to change her luck but forget about helping her they had instead told her that it was better if she let go of that idea.


    How could she let go?! She was the one who was suffering the most! If not for the fact that she still had a little bit of luck left, she would have died by now!


    "You should drink this and take your medicine," Ji Nan told Ji Ziyi. He was really annoyed by her but she was his sister and she was suffering a lot, as her brother he needed to be understanding of her.


    However Xue Ping had no intention of understanding his intentions, she swept the bowl of chicken soup onto the floor and then red at Ji Nan before saying, " I asked you to bring Song Yan! Ask her toe and help me! I cannot live like this, why don''t you understand?"


    Ji Nan who was almost burned by the hot soup that was thrown on the ground was furious. He wanted to snap at Ji Ziyi but when he thought about how she had almost lost her life thest time, he decided to calm down and say, " We have already talked with Madam Song and she told us that snatching a person''s luck is considered a sin. If she does it then her cultivation will be affected, and more importantly, if your luck runs out then you will suffer twice as much as you are suffering now. Don''t tell me that you want to keep snatching luck and harm others?"


    Xue Ping stiffened. This was indeed what she wanted to do but she did not dare to say it not when Ji Nan was looking at her like he was already very disappointed with her.


    Looks like she would have to think of a way herself!


    --------------------

 Chapter 1158 A chosen sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 1158 A chosen sacrifice</h4>


    Ji Nan saw Ji Ziyi had suddenly gone silent and pursed his lips. His doubts were right, his sister did know that snatching luck was not a one-time thing, yet she still insisted on it. Was she willing to ruin countless lives all because of her selfishness? Where did his kind and understanding sister go?


    Ji Nan felt like this woman in front of her had be like a stranger to him. Though she was his biological sister, she was bing more and moreplicated. It was as if he no longer knew her as Ji Nan could not understand Ji Ziyi anymore.


    A year ago, when Ji Ziyi returned from college she stopped she started to keep her distance from the three brothers. They all thought that Ji Ziyi had be rebellious which was why she was avoiding them thus they did not mind her and let her stay alone. After all when they turned eighteen even though they had their own thoughts, it was only right that they gave Ji Ziyi space.


    Later, they all became busy with their own things and did not have the time to care about Ji Ziyi. However, they often brought things as gifts for Ji Ziyi in an attempt to get closer to her. Though their n worked, the three brothers could not help but be slightly confused, in the past Ji Ziyi had never cared about gifts and money but as she returned from college, she only cared about the mary benefits all the time.


    What was more she slowly became too selfish and arrogant. Ji Nan could not understand what was happening, how could a person change so much?


    On the other hand, Xue Ping noticed that Ji Nan was looking at her, she was afraid that he would sense something amiss which was why she red at him and snapped, " Brother are you going to stare at me all day long? You need to call someone to clean the floor or else the room will smell of chicken soup."


    " So you still know that the room would smell if you throw the soup on the floor? I thought you have lost yourmon sense along with your temper, Ziyi," Ji Nan sarcastically spoke to Xue Ping who lowered her head and did not say anything. She knew that because of her actions, the Ji brothers were quite upset with her.


    Even though her parents were still not upset with her, they were disappointed with her actions. Though her mother and father did not say anything to her, Xue Ping knew that they were slowly running out of patience as well.


    Though she got upset when she thought about how the Ji family was deliberately trying to be nice when their hands were covered in enough sins already, there was nothing that Xue Ping could do. After all, she knew that if they were pushed into a corner, the Ji family might really give up on her!


    Thus, even though she was really angry with the Ji family, Xue Ping could only wait for her time.


    Ji Nan left the room, he waspletely unaware of what kind of thoughts Xue Ping had in her head. Once he left, Xue Ping picked up her phone and then called her brother Xue Baoxing. She asked him to look for the dark celestial master and asked him to contact Master Ding from the Heavenly Moon sect. She knew that woman was greedy and would most probably ask her to find a way to get her hands on a human sacrifice but this was something that Xue Ping and her brother had done many times before as well, she wasn''t really afraid of doing the same again!


    Xue Baoxing was also having a bad time ever since Xue Ping''s luck ran out, he knew that if he did not help his sister then she would make sure that he would not be able to live afortable life in the future thus he agreed with her request and immediately went to look for Master Ding.


    Of course, Master Ding agreed when she heard Xue Ping''s request, not only because she was willing to arrange for a decent human sacrifice that would help her raise her cultivation level but also because the fee that Xue Ping had offered her was really grand.


    The three of them arranged to meet one another as soon as possible which was why Master Ding appeared at the hospital the next afternoon when the Ji brothers were busy with their work.


    When Master Ding entered the ward that belonged to Xue Ping while dressed in a ck robe with red spider lilies embroidered on them. One could sense the sinister aura that she was carrying, bringing along with her the scent of blood.


    Though anyone would have been terrified of Master Ding, Xue Ping was overjoyed when she saw Master Ding and enthusiastically invited her inside. She smiled at Master Ding and then said, " Celestial Master Ding, I am d that you are finally here! I was waiting for you," she then turned to look at the door that had closed behind and asked, " Celestial Master Ding can you help me change my luck?"


    Celestial Master Ding looked at the woman in front of her, she could smell the scent of blood from Xue Ping and she could also notice that her soul was ipatible with the body that she had chosen as a shell for her soul. This soul was bound to suffer a life which was worse than death but the owner of the soul had changed her fate by relying on dark magic, no wonder this woman was suffering like this.


    "¡­ I may not be able to help you with the changing of luck but my master, Perfected Wei can help you," Celestial Master Ding replied as she took out a long scroll from her robe''s pocket and handed it to Xue Ping before she added, " My master told me to ry a message to you," she pointed at the ck pearl that she had handed to Xue Ping and exined, " He will only ept the human sacrifice who turns this pearl white from ck, if not then you can forget about the?deal, Miss Ji."

 Chapter 1159 Choose a sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 1159 Choose a sacrifice</h4>


    Xue Ping was stunned when she heard the words of Celestial Master Ding, she took a look at the pearl which was handed to her and then asked, " I cannot pick anyone?" If she had to choose a certain person then it would be really troublesome.


    After all what if the pearl turned white for someone, she could not touch?


    Celestial Master Ding smiled with a glint in her eyes before exining, "It is not that I am trying to make things difficult for you Miss Ji. But this pearl is no ordinary pearl. It is a pearl which can detect great fortune and a good life, if you choose a person who is selected by the pearl then you will not have to worry about your luck running out soon. You will be able to live afortable life for years before you would need another sacrifice. It''s a lot better than killing someone random each time at least that way you will not have to worry about getting caught."


    She then paused and looked at the death aura that was flickering on Xue Ping''s forehead before stating, "What''s more, I can see that you are about to be killed very soon. If you do not change your fortune then I am worried that Miss Ji might not be able to survive for more than a week. After all, it''s not a surprise given that you are being haunted by a malicious amalgamated spirit."


    Xue Ping''s face changed drastically when she heard Celestial Master Ding''s words. She was still haunted? How was it possible for her to still be haunted? She had given so many things to Song Yan to exorcise that spirit! And what did Celestial Master Ding mean by amalgamated spirit?


    Her face turned pale with fear as she said, " Celestial Master Ding, wh¡­what do you mean by amalgamated spirit? I mean... I hired a celestial master to deal with that ghost that was haunting me! How could there be another ghost?"


    She was so scared that her lips were trembling with fright, what was happening where did another spirite from? What was going on? Why was this even happening to her?


    Could it be that her brothers were lying to her? Did Song Yan tell them something? Could it be that Song woman was messing with her? What if she wanted to harm her and was deliberately trying to ruin her life? What if Song Yan wanted to see her dead because she tried to snatch Fu Yu Sheng from her?


    Celestial Master Ding''s smile turned evil as she stated coldly, " The spirit haunting you is an amalgamation of three malicious spirits, forget about the celestial master you hired even I cannot exorcise that spirit. Why do you think I went to look for my master? It''s because only someone with more than fifty years of cultivation can exorcise an evil spirit that strong. Unless that celestial master was skilled enough she would not be able to exorcise that evil spirit."


    Xue Ping stiffened when she heard Celestial Master Ding say that the spirit which was haunting her was actually an amalgamation of three spirits. Xue Ping was well aware of who these three spirits were and felt a shudder climb up her spine. Three spirits, so those three women came together to find trouble with her?


    However, Celestial Master Ding was not done speaking, she looked at Xue Ping and then remarked, " If you do not want to believe me then you are free to look for that swindler, Miss Ji. But I can assure you that if that woman was even the slightest bit skilled she must have known what you did and ¡­ who you are because it''s not difficult to see that this body is not yours."


    As soon as Celestial Master Ding finished speaking, Xue Ping''s face turned pale. Her expression twisted and became uglier, she was not an idiot. She immediately understood what Celestial Master Ding was telling her and she also remembered the questions that Song Yan had asked her again and again in the start where she had questioned if she had killed someone, back then she had refused.


    But from what Celestial Master Ding told her, Song Yan was well aware of what was happening and who she was! She must have realized that she was not the real Ji Ziyi which was why she chose to ignore her troubles! However it angered her more than it made her scared, that Song Yan did not want to help her from the start but she took so many things from the Ji family while acting as if she was not aware of anything!


    She must have thought that she would be able to get away with it by acting unaware but she was wrong! Xue Ping swore that she was out of the hospital, she would make Song Yan spit everything out! How dare she y her!


    At the same time, a ruthless glint shed in her eyes, since Song Yan was aware of her secret then she might as well silence that woman for once and all.


    However, she was going to deal with that Song womanter on, for now, she needed to deal with that amalgamated spirit!


    She turned to look at Celestial Master Ding and then said in a panicked voice, " Celestial Master Ding¡­ then this malicious spirit¡­ will your master be able to exorcise it? I am begging you to help me. I do not want to die, as long as you help me then I will give you as much money as you want." As she finished speaking Xue Ping started to shed tears.


    Celestial Master Ding smiled and then said, " My master can deal with any malicious spirit, Miss Ji. However, you have to know that dark practitioners love sacrifices more than money, so be prepared¡­"


    When Celestial Master Ding finished speaking, Xue Ping nodded at once and agreed, she did not care who died but as long as she could continue livingfortably, Xue Ping had no qualms about killing anyone!

 Chapter 1160 Xue Ping’s selfishness

    <h4>Chapter 1160 Xue Ping¡¯s selfishness</h4>


    -------------


    Seeing her agree so easily Celestial Master Ding curled her lips into a cold smile. She then looked at Xue Ping before saying, " Miss Ji, it''s better if you hear the terms of the deal first. My master needs a human sacrifice to make pills with the blood and bones of that sacrifice. If you are not going to change your current shell and just want to snatch someone''s luck then you need to be aware of the fact that the person will have to die without leaving his or her corpse behind. I am telling you this beforehand lest you say that you were not aware.?After all, if you want the fruits to be sweet then you will have to take bigger risks."


    After speaking she added, "It''s better if you can make the sacrifice offer their life willing because that way you will not have to worry about being hauntedter on."


    Xue Ping''s face stiffened when she heard that Perfected Wei needed the blood and bones of a human to refine pills. However she was a woman with no bottom line from the start, she was someone who killed a literal child for the sake of getting what she wanted, how could she be afraid of killing an adult? At this moment she only knew one thing and that was as long as she could get her hands on a decent human sacrifice then she would be able to live her lifefortably, for Xue Ping this was more important than anything.


    She couldn''t wait to get her hands on a sacrifice and be a rich woman who did not have to fear anything!


    Celestial Master Ding noticed the greed in her eyes and knew that Xue Ping was going to do their bidding without any question. She smiled and calmly added, " Of course, you can take a few more days to ept after carefully pondering on this matter, Miss Ji. However, my master is only out of seclusion for two weeks if you dy any more then you might miss out. I mean¡­ your luck is about to run out and your life is in danger as well because of that malicious spirit, how knows whether or not you will get another chance? We can always look for another candidate but what about you¡­?"


    Xue Ping did not wait for Celestial Master Ding to finish, she was already anxious and she started to panic even more when Xue Ping heard Celestial Master Ding say that they would choose someone else. She turned to look at Celestial Master Ding and hurriedly said, " Just give me a few days, I will bring you a wonderful sacrifice!"


    She was running out of time and could not afford to lose any more days!


    Seeing that she had agreed, Celestial Master Ding took out a vial which was filled with blood-red pills and said, " These are revitalizing pills, Miss Ji you should take one every three hours. Your injuries will get better."


    When Xue Ping saw the red pill she already knew that they were made from blood and her doubts were confirmed when she opened the vial and smelled the strong scent of blood. She stiffened upon seeing that it was made of human blood however Celestial Master Ding pretended as if she hadn''t seen it and exined, " These pills can help you recover in less than three days, Miss Ji. I bet you want to get out of the hospital."


    Xue Ping of course wanted to get out of the hospital, she had been stuck in this ce for days and if she did not leave any time soon then she might lose her role as the third female lead! Director Li had given her a month and there were still two days left before the month was over!


    Her eyes shed and Xue Ping took the pill without even the slightest bit of hesitation even when she knew that it was made from human blood. As long as she could get what she wanted, Xue Ping did not care what she had to use!


    Celestial Master Ding''s lips were curled in a satisfied smile as she nodded and then turned to leave but before she left, she told Xue Ping that she only had two weeks before getting two decent human sacrifices. One for herself and one for the payment that she had to hand along with the human sacrifice.


    When Xue Ping heard that she only had two weeks she was a bit worried about the payment but when she thought about how she would be able to leave this life behind and rise to higher ranks, her heart was moved. She did not want to suffer and live a rich and prosperous life which was why she decided to look for a sacrifice as soon as possible.


    " Ziyi? Did someonee?" After Celestial Master Ding left Ji Zhuang Guang who went to work in the morning returned. He saw that the things inside the ward were moved and questioned Ji Ziyi who was lying on the bed.


    When he walked inside the ward, the pearl in Xue Ping''s hands turned bright white causing her to be startled. She raised her head and looked at Ji Zhuang Guang who had brought a bunch of things for her. He was even smiling while asking her how she was feeling today.


    Anyone with eyes could see that Ji Zhuang Guang cared and loved Ji Ziyi very much but Xue Ping whose eyes were covered with greed only saw one thing and that was ¡ª¡ª this man was born with great fortune!


    If she was to use him as a sacrifice then she would be able to live a prosperous life!


    Xue Ping did not even stop to consider that Ji Zhuang Guang was this body''s brother, she only cared about one thing and that was Ji Zhuang Guang''s death could bring her more and more happiness and fortune. So what if he loved her? If he loved her then he should give up his life such that she could live better right?

 Chapter 1161 Here to take back what belongs to me

    <h4>Chapter 1161 Here to take back what belongs to me</h4>


    Happy New Year! To all my readers I hope you have a healthy and wonderful year lined up ahead of you


    Fang Yanli looked at the greedy look in Xue Ping''s eyes while she was looking at JI Zhuang Guang. Earlier when she saw that Pearl of fortune turn white, she thought that Xue Ping would at least give a little leeway to Ji Zhuang Guang and look for someone else. But the truth was that even after taking Ji Ziyi''s ce and snatching the love and attention that belonged to her, Xue Ping was the same ruthless woman as she was in the past.


    Since she loved taking advantage and living afortable life, she really did not see Ji Zhuang Guang as her brother, nor did she have any emotions towards him. In fact, he was more or less of a tool in Xue Ping''s eyes that she could use whenever she wanted. Fang Yanli narrowed her eyes as she looked at Xue Ping whose eyes were shining with greed.


    A woman like her was too dangerous if she stayed alive, she would sooner orter cause trouble for the people next to her. She nced at Xue Ping whose eyes were shimmering with schemes, even though she did not know much about Xue Ping, now that she was looking at Xue Ping behaving like this Fang Yanli knew that this woman had set her eyes on Ji Zhuang Guang even if someone were to change her mind, this woman might not necessarily change her decision.


    As someone as greedy as Xue Ping would rather take the risk and throw everything away than leave anything behind which might be a hurdle in getting her what she wanted.


    '' I need to tell Song Yan about this matter as soon as possible, we cannot let this woman seed!'' Fang Yanli thought in her head as she nced at the woman who was scheming so tantly while making use of the trust that Ji Zhuang Guang had in her, that man did not even know that Xue Ping, whom he took as his sister was actually nning to kill her.


    She shook her head and then flew out of the ward, she needed to ry this matter to Song Yan and save Ji Zhuang Guang. Fang Yanli thought that if she had brought information regarding what Xue Ping was nning, Song Yan would immediatelye up with a n to deal with her but after hearing what she had to say, Song Yan simply nodded her head and let out an ''oh''.


    Oh?


    " Are you not going to save Ji Zhuang Guang? I thought that you sent me to keep an eye on that woman such that she would not cause trouble for the Ji family," Fang Yanli asked after she saw how calm Song Yan was while sitting in the bed with a tablet in her hands. She did not spend so many days lurking at the hospital just to receive an ''oh'' from Song Yan!


    Song Yan who was looking at the positivements on her site raised her head and then looked at Fang Yanli whose expression was filled with nothing but resentment and then said lightly, " If I rescue that man now, then he will simply think that I was joking with him. You are forgetting that Xue Ping has been pretending for so long, what''s more she is residing in the body of their precious sister. Can any man be willing to ept that the sister on whom he doted on, cared for and wished he could tuck his sister in his pocket dead? And now she was a malicious ghost?"


    " Stand in his shoes, Yanli. Neither Ji Zhuang Guang nor his brother will be willing to believe what I will tell them which is why they need to see what that woman is capable of on their own."


    Thest time Song Yan had tried to test the waters with Ji Zhuang Guang she knew that the man was simply too blinded by the trust in his sister. Even if the soul inside the body of his sister was changed, as long as Xue Ping wore the face of Ji Ziyi, the Ji brothers would never doubt anything.


    This was why they needed a setback. A dangerous one.


    A ruthless glint shed in Song Yan''s eyes as she turned to look at Fang Yanli and asked, " Did you say that woman surnamed Ding came looking for Xue Ping? She even mentioned the dark practitioner?"


    " She did mention someone called Perfected Wei," replied Fang Yanli, she looked at Song Yan with some hesitation and then asked, " Is this the same Perfected Wei? The one who helped Shen Yu in thest life where she took master''s life?"


    When Song Yan heard Fang Yanli''s words, her eyes turned stormy. Though she was not aware whether this Perfected Wei the one she was looking for she knew one thing and that was¡ª¡ª she was not going to let him off.


    It did not matter if this man was the same Perfected Wei or not. Since he dared to practice dark arts, it was fine for him to lose his life.


    " Keep an eye on that woman for the next two weeks. Don''t let her make a move without my awareness. Also, take a look at the ns of the Ji family, I do not think that Xue Ping will give up on Tong Zhou," stated Song Yan coldly.


    However, because of her interference Tong Zhou and Xue Ping did not meet one another earlier. But that did not change the fact that they were destined to meet sooner orter. If that was the case then she needed to make sure that she was aware of Xue Ping''s every move!


    Xue Ping found Director Li at the filming location. When Director Li saw Ji Ziyi heading towards him, he was a bit surprised. From what he heard '' Ji Ziyi'' was injured rather badly. Then who was this woman who was heading over to him?


    He thought that Xue Ping was never going to get better, after all, she continued to get in one trouble after another. However now she was smiling and greeting him, seeing her like this Director Li could not help but frown. He had gone to the hospital and knew how severe the injuries that Xue Ping received were, so howe she recovered so soon? He even started to look for a new actress to y Xue Ping''s role but now she was back? What was happening?


    Even if Director Li used all his wits, he would never be able to pinpoint the fact that the reason Xue Ping recovered so soon was that she ate recovery pills made from the blood and bones of a human. After all, no one with a sane mind would even think of such a scenario!


    On the other hand, Xue Ping did not believe that there was anything wrong with what she was doing, in fact, she was quite excited and thrilled. In the past, she thought that Song Yan was really skilled but it was only after meeting the master of Celestial Master Ding did she realize what it meant to be really skilled!


    Compared to that Song woman, Perfected Wei was a million times better. Did that woman still think that she would be fine after all of this was over?


    Humph, if she was the only one who could help her, Xue Ping would have thought about it but now that woman was not the only one who could help her, Xue Ping had no qualms about dealing with her.


    What was more that woman actually lied to her. She clearly knew that she was targeted by three malicious ghosts but she lied and said that it was only one, which caused her to drop her guard. If not for Song Yan, she would have not been injured like that in the past!


    In fact, Xue Ping very much wanted to tell the Ji brothers that Song Yan was lying to them and she did not exorcise the ghost but then Xue Ping calmed down and thought about how she would not be able to exin the matter of the three spirits.


    One she could make excuses regarding them but three, what was she supposed to say? It was better to keep this matter to herself. Anyway once she was done snatching luck, she woulde up with a way to deal with Song Yan.


    " It''s good to see you again, Director Li. I hope you are not disturbed by me," she sweetly spoke to Director Li as if nothing happened in the past. " My injuries are now healed, I think I can continue with my third lead role as there is still one day before the month is over."


    Director Li looked at the woman in front of him and pursed his lips. In fact, if he was honest she was slightly upset that Xue Ping was back so soon, with her rookie acting she was nowhere close to the cast and yet she demanded to be with the rest of the cast of the film.


    Thus he said with a hidden selfish motive, " Miss Ji, you shouldn''t rush such things. Though this movie is important so is your health, why don''t you rest some more?"

 Chapter 1162 The second sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 1162 The second sacrifice</h4>


    '' He really wanted to kick me out of this movie, didn''t he?'' Xue Ping thought in her head when she heard the ''concerned'' words of Director Li. She was quite upset just thinking about how Director Li was still determined to change the third female lead even when she was back and was even trying to deter her just because of his own selfishness!


    But the more he wanted her to not y this role, the more she would y it!


    Xue Ping curled her lips into a sneer and then said, " There is no need for you to worry about my injuries, Director Li. I have made a full recovery there is nothing that is going to stop me from shooting this movie anymore." As she spoke she looked at Song Yan who was dressed in an immortal robe and walking out of the pond after she was done shooting her scenes.


    She raised her head proactively and then looked at Song Yan with a sneer on her face. It was as if she was telling Song Yan that even though Song Yan did not want to watch her shoot this movie, she was here!


    When Song Yan saw Xue Ping raise her brows proactively at her, she arched a brow and then shook her head. She knew why this woman was acting up all of a sudden but she did not care, no matter what Xue Ping tried to do, she would have to suffer the consequences of her actions.


    Director Li stared at Xue Ping who did look better than she did in the hospital. Since she was confident there was nothing he could do, after all the Ji family had invested in this movie because of Xue Ping, if he was to stop her from shooting the scenes what would the Ji family do? He was an old veteran but he did not want to go against an aristocratic family.


    He just wanted to shoot his movies and then live a normal life ¡­ while basking in the glory and fame of his hard work.


    Thus he nodded and agreed. Director Li then said, " Okay if that is the case then you can start shooting. It''s a good thing that the scenes of the third female lead hadn''t been shot ever since you left, we can pick up from there. Go and prepare yourself, I will call you to shoot the scenes in the afternoon, will that be all right?" Even though he did not want to, he had to agree with this woman''s arrangements. Now he only hoped that she would be able to shoot the scenes properly.


    " Do not worry, Director Li. I will make sure that I will get into the right state of mind before starting to shoot the scenes," Xue Ping agreed with a sweet smile. She then walked past Song Yan and Pei Dn who stared at her with confusion in her eyes. She turned to look at Song Yan and asked, " Why is she acting up all of a sudden now?"


    " Or maybe she is just showing off her true self?" Song Yan suggested when she thought about how Xue Ping had been pretending till now. Most probably after facing so many hurdles, she might be having a hard time going back to her fake persona.


    Pan Dn seemed to have arrived at an epiphany, she widened her eyes and then nodded before saying, " You are right. She must have gotten tired of pretending to be the good girl which is why she acting like this now."


    Though Pan Dn did not like Xue Ping and her actions as long as that woman did not bother her, she would not even think about Xue Ping. Out of sight, out of mind, that woman was simply too annoying to care about!


    She turned to look at Song Yan and then said, "Let''s go and change our clothes, Sister Yan. I have ordered warm chicken soup with goji berries. We need to change our clothes before it arrives!"


    Song Yan nodded before turning to look at Fang Yanli who nodded and then flew after Xue Ping.


    On the other side, Xue Ping had no idea that she was already being disliked. In fact, even if she knew it, Xue Ping would not cared about it after all she did not think of herself on the same ne as Pan Dn and the rest. In her eyes, she was much more nobler than the likes of Pan Dn.


    " So you are going to move to the Fu entertainment?" Earlier this morning Tang Zhou came to the filming location to see Song Yan, there was something that he wanted to discuss with her including extending the invitation to hispany banquet but midway he met Xue Zhi Ming and invited him toe over to hispany.


    Who would have thought that Xue Zhi Ming was already chosen by Fu Yu Sheng?


    Fu Yu Sheng: I didn''t! I didn''t he is lying to you! I only invited him to shut his mouth!


    Xue Zhi Ming smiled at Tang Zhou and turned to look at Yun Zhao who shook his head while pleading with him silently. If his ultimate boss found out that he was actually thinking of jumping ships, he would be dead!


    " Thats right," Xue Zhi Ming nodded. He did not mention anything about Yun Zhao causing thetter to heave a sigh of relief. " By the way¡­" his words caused Yun Zhao to stiffen once more. " I heard that Madam Song is done shooting her scenes. You can go look for her, CEO Tang."


    Tang Zhou nodded and then turned to walk away, he patted Xue Zhi Ming on his arms and told him that he had high hopes for him before striding away. However, when he was walking away, he ended up bumping into Xue Ping.


    " I am sorry Miss," he apologized politely.


    Xue Ping wanted to re up but when she saw the pearl that she was wearing around her neck be white from ck, she softly simpered, "It''s all right, you did not do it deliberately."

 Chapter 1163 The determined Xue Ping

    Chapter 1163 The determined Xue Ping


    ------------


    Xue Ping did not expect that she would find her two potential sacrifices in just a few hours. She was quite thrilled when she saw that the man in front of her was born with wonderful luck, when she thought about how this man could be the key to her fortune, she smiled even more solicitously and then said, " By the way, are you all right sir? I did not injure you, right?"


    She seemed quite worried about Tang Zhou as if she was truly concerned about him.


    Tang Zhou on the other hand was inexplicably repulsed by the woman in front of him. He did not know why but for some reason he could not bring himself to like the woman who was trying to converse with him. If he was not wrong then this woman was the sister of Ji Zhaung Guang, what was her name? Ji Ziyi?


    Xue Ping on the other hand did not see the disgust in Tang Zhou''s eyes. Instead, her eyes were lit up with glee when she saw the man in front of her. Her gaze was scorching hot and it was so hot that Tang Zhou started to feel slightly ufortable. He was quite disgusted by how Xue Ping was looking at him, it was simr to those women who stared at him as if was a juicy piece of meat.


    He took a step away from Ji Ziyi feeling slightly ufortable, as he could see that the way she was looking at him was slightly flirtatious and he did not find itfortable at all. She was too young! How could she look at a man who was even older than her big brother like his? What was more she was even acting so enthusiastic and solicitous, what was she thinking?


    It was truly repulsing!


    " I am fine, Miss Ji. I hope you were not injured," though Tang Zhou was ufortable with the way Ji Ziyi was looking at him, he was still a tad bit polite to her because of her elder brother. The two of them have worked together and it would be really embarrassing for him if he was to act rude to Xue Ping just because she was acting annoying.


    Xue Ping wished she was a tad bit faster, if she was then she would have fallen on the ground and asked Tang Zhou to take her to the infirmary she did not notice the change of the pearl and ended up missing the opportunity but it was all right, she was going to make this man fall for her!


    Sooner orter Tang Zhou would be dancing on her fingertips!


    Fang Yanli on the other hand was simply speechless. She did not know whether Xue Ping was really unfortunate or not, she actually found her second sacrifice in just a matter of few days!


    She looked at the greedy gaze of Xue Ping and then rushed back to Song Yan, she needed to tell her that Xue Ping had set her eyes on Tang Zhou!


    ¡­.


    Xue Ping really did set her eyes on Tang Zhou. When Director Li agreed to start shooting he thought that the woman would take the opportunity that was given to her seriously however, Xue Ping did not care about the scenes that she was supposed to shoot!


    Instead, all her attention was on chasing Tang Zhou a man who was two times his age. Even Ji Zhuang Guang had to call Tang Zhou ''big brother'' when he saw him, but Ji Ziyi despite being only eighteen was chasing after Tang Zhou!


    " How is this movie going to be a blockbuster hit like this!" Director Li angrily questioned as he looked at Ji Ziyi who was running out of the filming location. The scene that they shot just now could be hardly considered decent, what in the world was this woman even thinking?


    No one said anything, they tried to do better as Xue Ping''s skills werecking but the woman was not only willing to learn from them but was also causing trouble for them all the time. Now it seemed like they were the ones who were shooting the scenes while Xue Ping was only there for standing like a fool.


    Song Yan watched the woman leave and then texted Tang Zhou. Though she could not protect Ji Zhuang Guang for now, she could at least make sure that Tang Zhou was keeping his distance from Xue Ping.


    On the other hand, when Tang Zhou received Song Yan''s warning that the woman who was currently chasing after him was rather dangerous for his life, he could not help but shiver in fright. He really hoped that Ji Ziyi would stop chasing after him. He had used all sorts of ways to stop that woman froming for him but even after that, Ji Ziyi was not deterred and continued toe to hispany. If he did not know that this woman was dangerous to him, he would have been moved by her actions.


    Though he felt that there was indeed something wrong with the woman who was chasing after him, Tang Zhou could not pinpoint what was going on.


    After all, Ji Ziyi''s image was really good in the aristocratic world and Xue Ping had done a good job in pretending to be like Ji Ziyi as well. Thus even though her reputation and actions were not decent after the recent incidents, her overall image was really good.


    " Is sheing back?" When Assistant Su saw that Tang Zhou was rubbing the space between his brows, he knew that it had something to do with Ji Ziyi. That woman had been causing too much trouble for them in the past few days.


    Though he did not want to say it Xue Ping was ratherscivious. He had heard that this woman had a lot of boyfriends yet she was suddenlying after Tang Zhou, who was older than two decades! He was sure that something was really wrong with that girl, how could she be willing to chase after Tang Zhou despite being so young?


    --------------

 Chapter 1164 Continuous pestering

    Chapter 1164 Continuous pestering


    Tong Zhou also felt that something was wrong with that woman, he might be good-looking looking but he knew his limits. At his age, any woman with a backing like Ji family would think twice before getting close to him and yet Xue Ping was trying to get close to him every day. He was not a fool who could not understand that something was up.


    " Is she back again here?" Tang Zhou asked his assistant, given that Song Yan had texted him, it could only mean that Xue Ping had caused trouble in the shooting location and came to hispany.


    Assistant Chi opened his mouth to reply but before he could say anything, he received a call from the receptionist who told him that Xue Ping was here to find Tang Zhou. She even insisted that Xue Ping had brought a lunch box saying that she wanted to hand it to Tang Zhou.


    Sure enough, there was something really up with that woman. She was more focused on Tang Zhou than she was focused on her work! If they had not seen a woman like Tang Zhou''s ex-wife before the two of them would have thought that Xue Ping was really a devoted woman. However, after learning their lesson from Tang Zhou''s ex-wife, the two of them decided to keep their guard up regarding Xue Ping even if she was the daughter of the Ji family!


    What was more, he was worried that Tang Zhou would end up fooling around with that woman which was why he had investigated Xue Ping carefully, and even though that woman looked normal on the surface with a gentle smile and elegant persona, behind the scenes this woman was really arrogant.


    Beating, hitting and bullying her ssmates, friends and colleagues was something that Xue Ping had done usually as for the stuff that was hidden even from their investigators ¡ª¡ª Assistant Chi did not know what kind of evil thoughts that woman was harbouring. After all, they couldn''t even trace a few things back like the suicide of one of the ssmates back to Xue Ping but they knew that it was rted to her.


    " I think you should clear it up with her once and for all," Assistant Chi told Tang Zhou with a hint of warning in his eyes. " That woman is not a good woman, it''s better for you to draw the line before she clings to you even more."


    Though Assistant Chi would have loved to say something more he did not have the right to do so, as there was no evidence of Xue Ping harming anyone directly. She had always been behind the scenes and he could not push the me on her head just because of rumours.


    " I know," Tang Zhou nodded after hearing Assistant Chi''s words. Even if Assistant Chi hadn''t taken the initiative to warn him, he still would not have agreed to date Xue Ping. Not only because she was way too young for him but also because she was not a woman who was cut from the same cloth as him.


    He was calm and collected with no arrogance and Xue Ping was the exact opposite, she was stubborn, arrogant and ill-tempered. She did not even know how to sit still without causing trouble. He truly had nothing inmon with that woman! Why would he find trouble for himself by getting entangled with her?


    In fact, he had met with Xue Ping in the past and she had never shown any kind of appreciation towards him much less any sort of attraction.


    However, for some reason, that woman was suddenly getting more and more enthusiastic towards him. She hadpletely changed her attitude towards him and she was so caring and respectful towards him that if anyone saw her they would be moved by her actions. But Tang Zhou did not feel moved, he only felt that there was something that he did not know about that woman, especially when her burning gaze was fixated on him every time she saw him.


    Tang Zhou could not figure out what was the reason for the sudden change in that woman''s attitude towards him. Why was it that he suddenly became the point of attraction for her when she had always treated him respectfully like a stranger? They did not even know one another before that collision that happened at the filming location.


    What was more, her actions confused him.


    Xue Ping did not hide her affectionate actions towards him, if anything she made bold and frantic gestures towards him which left him speechless. He was a man who was older than her brother and he was divorced as well, other than his money there was nothing that he had in his hands, but Ji Ziyi was rich as well!


    If Xue Ping had chased after him privately by sending him messages and calls, he would have refused her but she was doing it so boldly that he did not know how to refuse her without embarrassing her.


    However, it was going too far! Now even his friends were teasing him saying all sorts of nonsense which did not sit well with Tang Zhou. Looks like he would have to deal with this matter clearly.


    He turned to look at his Assistant and then said, "Assistant Chi, go and bring Miss Ji up to the office, I will clear things up with her."


    He was not an unreasonable person nor did Tang Zhou believe in being unreliable since a young woman had long gone astray as her senior, he needed to bring her back on the right path.


    Assistant Chi nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. He was afraid that his friend and boss would lose sight of what was important in the face of beauty but now that Tang Zhou had cleared up the matter he was not going to deal with Xue Ping anymore.


    They all can finally heave a sigh of relief!


    " I will bring her up."


    -----------

 Chapter 1165 I want to grow old with you

    <h4>Chapter 1165 I want to grow old with you</h4>


    It did not take long for Xue Ping to arrive at Tang Zhou''s office. As soon as she entered the office, she gently smiled at Tang Zhou and then greeted him with a sweet yet intimate smile," Brother Zhou! Did you miss me? I missed you a lot."


    Tang Zhou looked up at Xue Ping who was carrying a lunch box and felt his lips twitch. His worldviews really had been refreshed, he never thought that one day he would suffer like this ¡ª¡ª a woman younger than him by two decades was actually chasing after him and bringing him a lunch box.


    He heard Xue Ping say gently, " Brother Zhou, you haven''t eaten right? If you have not eaten then why don''t you eat with me? I do not have any friends at the filming location and I do not like to eat alone."


    She then ced the lunch box on the table and sweetly smiled at Tang Zhou, " I cooked everything just this morning before going to the set, though it might be cold¡­ I promise that my cooking skills are really good."


    Behind her Assistant Chi was speechless. So this was the image she was aiming for? The sweet and kind woman who would be a wonderful housewife. But why was she working so hard? Was Tang Zhou really her true love?


    But howe this sudden true love appeared out of nowhere, if he was not wrong then Xue Ping was the one who called Tang Zhou a lot of names when she was caught smoking by him at a banquet. Tang Zhou had only tried to give her a piece of advice but instead, this woman had mocked him for being old and out of service.


    She even mocked him for being too nosy.


    So why did she suddenly change her attitude towards Tang Zhou all of a sudden? Assistant Chi simply could not fathom this woman just as he could not fathom how thick her skin was, she was the one who called Tang Zhou those unsightly names and now Xue Ping was acting as if that thing never happened!


    Though Assistant Chi did not want to leave these two alone with one another, he knew that he could not interrupt this matter as this was Tang Zhou''s personal matter. How could he even say anything in between? What was more even Song Yan had warned Tang Zhou again and again that this woman was not good, if his dear boss still wanted to get entangled with her then why would he mess with him?


    Assistant Chi nced at Tang Zhou who met his gaze onest time before nodding and then stepping out of the office. Tang Zhou on the other hand simply felt annoyed and exasperated by Xue Ping''s enthusiastic attitude. He was not a man who lost his temper at the smallest thing but Xue Ping was really riding on his head with her actions, did she think that she could do anything just because she was the daughter of his good friend?


    Tang Zhou raised his head and then looked at Xue Ping before saying in an unfriendly voice, " I am an old man, Miss Ji. I do not have the liberty to sit down and eat with a woman of your age and time, since I am narrow-minded and too nosy for anyone to like me."


    He threw back the words that Xue Ping had said to him ages ago.


    When Xue Ping heard Tang Zhou''s words, she knew that he was saying such things because of what she had said to him in the banquet, if it was not for the fact that she needed Tang Zhou''s life to prolong her own, she would have lost her temper at Tang Zhou long ago but she did not dare to say anything to him, since she knew that she needed him.


    Thinking about how Tang Zhou could make her rich and famous for the rest of her life with nothing but good luck heading her way, she did not re up. Her eyes turned red as she squeezed out a smile and then said to Tang Zhou pitifully, " Brother Zhou, I know that I was too unlikeable and I have done a lot of things to hurt you in the past but I was immature and naive back then. I really did not want to harm you but my friends were there and you scolded me,"


    " There is no need for your apology, Miss Ji," Tang Zhou was feeling a headache iing, he just wanted to work hard and earn money. Why was it so hard? No wonder Song Yan said that he was unlucky when it came to women. He had gotten entangled with two women and both of them were bringing him nothing but losses. " We are not close enough to sit down and eat together. Nor am I your friend or colleague, please leave lest someone misunderstands."


    Xue Ping also wanted to leave but when she thought about how she did not have the time to throw tantrums, she tearfully said, " But I want them to misunderstand us, Brother Zhou. I really like you, don''t you like me? Do you not understand my feelings for you?"


    " Miss Ji, you are still young. I am afraid that I cannot afford to make such a mistake, nor do I have any feelings towards you. I need someone who is mature and capable, not a child who needs to be taken care of. I have tried to be polite with you but it seems that my opinion and liking mean nothing to you as long as you get what you want," Tang Zhou hardened his heart and rejected Xue Ping coldly.


    He had thought that with his cold-hearted rejection, Xue Ping would leave but instead, she stayed where she was and instead of leaving she knelt on the floor and reached out to hold his hands. She confessed, " Brother Zhou, I love you! I really like you a lot, I am not ying around with you. I want to marry you and grow old with you!"

 Chapter 1166 Make a connection

    <h4>Chapter 1166 Make a connection</h4>


    However, the more Xue Ping acted like this the more Tang Zhou felt like she had some hidden intentions towards him. After being betrayed by his wife with whom he had grown up, Tang Zhou seemed to have learned his lesson. He knew that the more solicitous a woman was, the more reasons there were for him to be careful with her. He narrowed his eyes and then looked at Xue Ping who was kneeling in front of him before pulling his hands away from the woman in front of him.


    This woman was not only talking about love and like but she was even talking about marriage and whatnot.


    Tang Zhou was not only stunned but also suspicious towards her actions.


    He looked at the crying woman and then said harshly, " Miss Ji, I will say this again. The two of us are notpatible, you should move on and find someone around your age." With that, he pressed the button on his table and called his assistant before sending Xue Ping away.


    Of course, Xue Ping was not willing to leave without getting what she wanted but Assistant Chi did not give her a chance to stay behind. He called her brother and asked him to take her away since she was disturbing Tang Zhou while working.


    Xue Ping stared fixedly at the building which belonged to Tang Zhou''spany and she gritted her teeth. He was proving way too tough of a bone for her to gnaw on, her heart was filled with indignation and resentment as she was taken away by her brother. She could not understand just why was he treating her like this, with her background, it would only prove beneficial for him.


    So why was he resisting so much?


    Ji Zhuang Guang who came to bring Xue Ping back home did not say anything while they were in the car. As her big brother, he wanted to save some face for Xue Ping.


    It wasn''t until he brought her back home that he opened his mouth and then turned to look at Xue Ping before asking angrily, " Ziyi, what is the matter with you? Brother Zhou is even older than me! Even I have to act polite with him, how can you ¡­how can you even do something like this?"


    He really could not understand why his sister was acting up like this, she could have chased after anyone but she was chasing after Tang Zhou!


    Ji Zhuang Guang was not the kind of man who would lose his temper but this time around he could not stop himself as he said, " What are you thinking Ziyi? What is going on in that head of yours?"


    This was something that he really wanted to know, his sister did not listen to a thing that he said to her these past few days and continued to act on her own. However, he could not understand what made her act like this.


    "What''s wrong? Am I doing anything wrong?''" Instead of answering Xue Ping looked at Ji Zhuang Guang with her lips pursed. She pretended to be aggrieved before saying, " I just like Brother Tang, what is wrong with me trying to get closer to him? Brother, why can you not understand what I feel!"


    After she was done speaking, she climbed up the stairs leaving Ji Zhuang Guang to look at her in shock. What was happening with Ji Ziyi, why was she acting more and more like a stranger? He couldn''t even see the shadow of his sister in the face of this woman who was acting rebellious.


    Once Xue Ping rushed back to her after pretending to be hurt and pitiful, she closed the door of her room. When she entered her room, her face twisted into a hideous expression. Celestial Master Ding did not give her a lot of time, she only handed her two weeks and told her that if she did note up with a way to bring two scarifies from them then she could forget about their deal.


    In fact, Celestial Master Ding told her that if she did not get the sacrifices prepared then she did not even need to call her!


    It was easy to get her hands on Ji Zhuang Guang, that foolish man would listen to anything that came out of her mouth. As long as Xue Ping was residing inside the body of Ji Ziyi, she was not worried about anything.


    But the trouble was Tang Zhou. After all, that man was the one who did not have any rtionship with her and he did not even have any good impression of her.


    If possible Xue Ping wanted to look for another sacrifice but when she thought about how Tang Zhou was getting better and better, she did not want to let that man go that easily.


    However, how was she supposed to get closer to that man? He was not even buying a thing that came out of her mouth?


    The more she thought about it the more angry she got.


    While she was thinking, her nanny who was taking care of her for more than three years rushed inside her room.


    " Missy, are you all right?" Nanny Lin asked with a polite expression on her face.


    However the second she questioned Xue Ping, thetter''s eyes turned red as she said, " How am I supposed to be alright? I am not lying when I say that I like Brother Zhou. I fell for him the first time I saw him, I want to marry him and have his kids. Why doesn''t anyone want to believe me?"


    Nanny Lin saw Xue Ping''s tears and her heart ached. She pursed her lips and then said after a light pondering, " Miss Ziyi, if you really want to marry that man.. then I have a way for you to get married. He won''t be able to deny your feelings if you listen to me."


    " Really?" Xue Ping''s eyes turned bright when she heard Nanny Lin''s words


    ---------------------


    Nanny Lin had been with Xue Ping ever since she came back home, thus even though she did not stay with Xue Ping as much as Nanny Gao did, she held deep emotions for Xue Ping. Though Nanny Lin did not understand how and where the sudden fondness for Tang Zhou came from in Xue Ping''s heart, she thought that as long as Xue Ping wanted something, it was only right for her to help Xue Ping get what she wanted.


    Xue Ping was the daughter of the Ji family, after all, she naturally deserved everything that she loved or liked. And since Xue Ping liked Tang Zhou so much, how could she let her missy suffer like this?


    Nanny Lin thought about it and then said carefully, " Miss Ziyi, I think that the reason CEO Tang is so careful towards you, is because he has been betrayed by his wife and his good friend. Though he is a very harsh and cold man, he is also sentimental and passionate. As long as you do not give up he will be moved, if nothing works then you can make a connection with him, that was how his ex-wife married him!"


    Nanny Lin did not like how her mistress had to lower her head in front of Tang Zhou every time she tried to chase after him. After all, her missy was also the Ji family''s missy, was there any need for her to lower her head and act like she was not good enough for Tang Zhou? Obviously not!


    Xue Ping was immediately enlightened by the words that Nanny Lin said to her. Her expression which was twisted into a hideous expression instantly smoothed into a gentle expression, however despite being in the same body as Ji Ziyi, she could not mimic the gentleness that Ji Ziyi had in her soul. She looked like a fake copy which was trying its hardest to prove that it was the real one. When Xue Ping tried to win over Tang Zhou such that she could call him alone somewhere, she met with nothing but obstructions.


    After all Tang Zhou was not a fool and he wouldn''t juste to look for her in an unknown ce for no reason unless she and he were connected through some kind of link. The only way she could deal with him was, to make sure that she would be his only one!


    However, that can only happen when she has won over that man''s heart.


    Her heart thumped as she questioned Nanny Lin, " Are you saying that his ex-wife married him because of a connection?"


    " Thats right," Nanny Lin nodded with a serious expression. " That woman was the one who saved Master Tang when he was in a serious ident and though Master Tang did not have any feelings for that woman, he was willing to marry her because she rescued him. Master Tang felt like he owed something to that woman which was why he was willing to marry her, if Missy can do the same then he will surely marry you as well!"

 Chapter 1167 Xue Ping’s infatuation

    <h4>Chapter 1167 Xue Ping¡¯s infatuation</h4>


    No sooner did Xue Ping hear Nanny Lin''s words, than she suddenly became enlightened. Her lips curled into a beaming smile as her eyes started to shine brightly with new hope. A few days ago, Celestial Master Ding had told her that she needed to find two sacrifices as soon as possible. One who would willingly give their life to her, she was not worried about Ji Zhuang Guang because that idiot would do anything as long as she smiled and begged him with this face of hers.


    The problem was with Tang Zhou. But if she could not snag his heart then she could force him to take responsibility for her one way or another. That way she did not have to worry about himing back to take revenge on her.


    She turned to look at her nanny and asked in a low voice, " Are you saying that President Tang is a very responsible person?"


    Nanny Lin nodded immediately and replied, "If not? President Tang is the son of a wealthy man, how could he have fallen for that woman who had nothing and was just a small actress? The reason he fell for her was that she saved him in an ident and thus he married her. He is not only responsible but he also knows how to be grateful, before the truth of his wife''s infidelity came out he supported his inw''s business and he also has a young sister and brother, I heard from thedies who came to gossip with Madam that President Tang is really good to his siblings as well. Even though they are not as intelligent and skilled as President Tang."


    " I heard from the gossipers that President Tang is so good to his siblings that he would buy them anything as long as they stay docile and do their job properly. He is really reliable and a good man/"


    The more Xue Ping listened to Nanny Lin the more excited she became, looks like it was her approach that was too wrong.


    If the President cared so much about the rtionship and gratitude then she had more than one way to make sure that Tang Zhou would be definitely under the palm of her hands. She snickered softly as she turned to look at Nanny Lin and handed her a generous bonus.


    Since it was this woman who gave her a way out, there was no way Xue Ping was not going to treat her well.


    Nanny Lin was also happy after she received a bonus, she thanked Xue Ping while thinking that she had done something good by helping a woman in love.


    Inside the room, Xue Ping''s expression turned sweet from irritable. She immediately swooned in her room while she made arrangements for Tang Zhou and the rest. However just as she was making a call to one of her dealers, she received a call from Celestial Master Ding. When Xue Ping received?Celestial Master Ding''s call, she was stunned. However she immediately picked up the call and answered politely,


    "?Celestial Master Ding!"


    " Miss Ji, is everything settled?"?Celestial Master Ding asked with a cold voice as she looked at her master who was sitting between the array circle that he had drawn on the floor with the blood of a virgin girl. If she was not wrong this process was to raise one''s cultivation.


    When Xue Ping heard?Celestial Master Ding''s question she paused. She did not dare to tell that she was yet to settle the matter. After all, she was not only afraid of losing her one and only opportunity to change her luck but also losing her only chance to get rid of that amalgamated ghost.


    Xue Ping hurriedly tried to calm her heart down before replying, " I am done finding one sacrifice,?Celestial Master Ding. Very soon the second will be arranged as well." She paused and then asked, "?Celestial Master Ding, I will be fine for the next two weeks right?"


    Perfected Wei had told?Celestial Master Ding that Xue Ping would not be able to live past the next two weeks and?Celestial Master Ding had ryed the same thing to Xue Ping.


    Xue Ping was really worried that she would lose her life which was why she immediately asked for?Celestial Master Ding''s confirmation. After all, she was helpful to both?Celestial Master Ding and perfected Wei, they should protect her from those three malicious spirits who were targeting her.


    Celestial Master Ding hummed softly before she turned her gaze away from the ritual that was being performed by her master and then said softly, " Do not worry, Miss Ji. Even though we are dark art practitioners, we still have a bit of conscience left. We will not let anyone harm our precious clients, do not worry Miss Ji. The Pure Spirit talisman that my master handed you will protect you from all kinds of malicious spirits no matter how terrifying they might be."


    " And you do not need to worry about the three malicious spirits, we know where their bodies are, and it will not take long for them to be cleaned from the surface of this world. We just need you to bring the two sacrifices before we can deal with those evil spirits. Anyway, my master has something to do which is why he will not be going back to the closed cave cultivation in just two weeks. This will give you another week¡­ however, if you dy more than that then I can assure you that no one will be able to help you."


    After she was done speaking,?Celestial Master Ding heard her master call her and thus hung up the call.


    When?Celestial Master Ding hung up the call, Xue Ping immediately panicked. It looked like she had to be even more ruthless than she was in the past, but Xue Ping was not worried. She had even killed three women who were not even adults, there was nothing that scared her anymore. As long as she got what she wanted, she would be willing to do anything!


    Even if it meant to be ruthless with herself.


    ------------------

 Chapter 1168 Mother Tang

    <h4>Chapter 1168 Mother Tang</h4>


    Because Xue Ping was worried that she would not be able to get her hands on Tang Zhou and would lose the opportunity that Celestial Master Ding had handed her, she became even more active while pursuing Tang Zhou. It did not matter to her if he did not allow her inside herpany, Xue Ping would squat in front of hispany and wait for him toe out.


    If he did not see her through the front gate, then Xue Ping would return with big fanfare such as balloons and a music band, all the while she confessed to him again and again. She ignored everything that the Ji family told her, nor did she care about what others were saying about her while talking about her actions. In the eyes of others, she was just a silly girl who had gone crazy because of her infatuation.


    Because Xue Ping wanted to get closer to Tang Zhou as soon as possible, she did not even hesitate to go to the Tang house where she begged the Tang family''s elders while confessing her love for Tang Zhou. She knew that Mother Tang was in a hurry to find a decent daughter-inw after the divorce of Tang Zhou.


    Thus she was not reluctant while feigning the appearance of a girl who was in love with Tang Zhou.


    Her act was so good that everyone believed that Xue Ping was in love with Tang Zhou. Only Tang Zhou knew that Xue Ping was pretending. The more she aggressive Xue Ping was the more Song Yan warned him, she told him again and again that if he fell now then he would never get a chance to live another day. Tang Zhou already had suspicions towards Xue Ping, however after Song Yan''s constant reminders, he suddenly started to feel that the woman in front of him was after his life.


    If not then why would Song Yan warn him like such? Tang Zhou was now even more wary of Xue Ping as he closely suspected that Xue Ping''s intentions were not good.


    He tried to stay away from Xue Ping no matter how much she tried to get closer to him. But no matter how much Tang Zhou kept his guard up, he was still a tad bit unskilled whenpared to the woman who killed three women and three men.?One particr evening he received a call from his mother that she wanted him to apany her to the Ji family for a small banquet.


    Tang Zhou had heard about the banquet but after receiving Song Yan''s warning he was going to ignore it. He did not expect his mother to suddenly call him to apany her.


    Mother Tang was in a good mood and did not hear a thing that Tang Zhou was saying. In fact, she was more than happy to allow Tang Zhou and Ji Ziyi to get closer, after all, it was a great thing that a woman around Ji Ziyi''s age was pursuing her son. This pursuit was not only a p on the face of that woman who said that no one would marry Tang Zhou but it also satisfied her ego, she said to her son, " You should get ready ande with me."


    Tang Zhou who had received many warnings from Song Yan immediately refused, " There is no need, Mother. If I go to the banquet it will be really a hassle everyone will think that I am agreeing to Miss Ji''s proposal if I was to attend the banquet. It''s better that you go with Dad."


    There were already a lot of people teasing him about Ji Ziyi these days and Tang Zhou did not want the rumours to be even more intense. He was not a man who yed coy or hard to get. However, if he was to attend the banquet then everyone would think that he was just ying with Ji Ziyi. It was better to avoid suspicion!


    Chi Jia who had never thought that someone like Ji Ziyi would actually fall for someone like Tang Zhou relished the gossip that was being fed to him. He really did not think that a woman as shady and arrogant as Ji Ziyi would actually chase after a man like this. It was as if she was truly lovesick.


    In the past, he thought that Ji Ziyi really had some intentions but after witnessing the love-sick Ji Ziyi, he was truly touched by her actions. Even he could not feel that Ji Ziyi was really true to her pursuit and that Tang Zhou was being a bit too hard on that little girl.


    Mother Tang on the other hand cursed her son for being too foolish. She rolled her eyes and then said, " Zhou''er,?you are not young anymore. You should find a partner and give your father and me a grandchild. Do you even know how heartbroken we were when we found out that the children we raised were not ours? It nearly killed us! We are not young how long do you expect us to live?"


    Tang Zhou knew that his mother was in a hurry but he really could not bring himself to get closer to Xue Ping. That woman''s assertiveness was tinged with danger, and he did not dare to treat her lightly.


    When he thought about how that woman tried all sorts of means to get closer to him, going as far as sneaking into the room where he was staying and felt even more repulsed. There was no way that woman was throwing her face away like this, for no reason. Tang Zhou remembered the warnings noted in his messages and shivered before saying, " No need Mother. You and father are still young, there will be many more chances. Do you want me to marry a woman who is so young and infatuated with me? Mom, don''t be foolish. That woman is not even twenty, what if she changes her mindter on? Wouldn''t it be troublesome? She is so young, she does not even understand anything."


    "Mom, don''t be in a hurry! It''s better if you teach her instead of going along with her impulsive actions."

 Chapter 1169 Predetermined and forceful

    <h4>Chapter 1169 Predetermined and forceful</h4>


    Tang Zhou cancelled the call after he was done speaking to his mother. He was not in a hurry to marry and he was definitely not going to marry that woman surnamed Ji!


    On the other hand, Chi Jia watched the show in front of him with relish. To be honest he did not understand what kind of charm Tang Zhou had for Ji Ziyi to chase after him as if she was a love-sick woman.


    After Tang Zhou finished talking with his mother, Chi Jia turned to look at his boss and best friend before saying, " This is quite excellent, Brother Zhou. You actually still have the charm at your age. To think that you were able to make a woman around eighteen chases after you like she doesn''t have anything else in her life."


    Hearing Chi Jia''s words, Tang Zhou shook his head and then said, " Do you think that woman is chasing after me for no reason? The more solicitous she is the more evil her intentions might be."


    " Evil intentions? What evil intentions can an eighteen-year-old even have?" Chi Jia questioned with a roll of his eyes. He did not think that there was anything other than marrying Tang Zhou in the head of Xue Ping. He thought that even if something was going in the head of Xue Ping, she looked good and had a wonderful figure, there was no problem with Tang Zhou ying with her.


    After all, it was that woman who chased after him.


    Tang Zhou did not want to tell Chi Jia what Song Yan had told him about Xue Ping but when he saw that Chi Jia was slowly getting won over by Xue Ping, Tang Zhou decided that he should warn Chi Jia at least. After all this man was rying his schedule to Xue Ping thinking that he was helping him.


    " Madam Song told me that woman is dangerous for my life," Tang Zhou came clean in front of Chi Jia and spoke honestly, " She told me that if I get close to this woman then she would bring nothing but danger to my life."


    Chi Jia''s brows furrowed as he heard Tang Zhou''s words. He pursed his lips and with a little chuckle, he said, " You are thinking too much. I bet that Madam Song seemed to have fallen for you, most probably that woman is just trying to keep herpetition to a minimum."


    " Don''t talk nonsense. Madam Song is a married woman," Tang Zhou reprimanded with a stern expression.


    " You do not believe me? Wait I will show you," Chi Jia rolled his eyes as he took out his phone and texted Song Yan.


    [ Madam Song, that woman surnamed Ji is chasing after Boss Tang. She even invited him to the banquet at her home.]


    No sooner did he text Song Yan, a message was returned very quickly.


    [ Ask Master Tang to not leave, there is something that I want to tell him.]


    Once Song Yan replied to his message, Chi Jia rolled his eyes and then turned to look at Tang Zhou. He felt like he had rolled his eyes in one day more than he had done in his entire life. Chi Jia showed the message to Tang Zhou and then remarked, " See this? She wants to tell you something. Most probably she will tell you that she likes you."


    Tang Zhou on the other hand was a bit stupefied. Wasn''t Song Yan married to Fu Yu Sheng? Why did her attitude towards him seem like she ¡­. No, No. there was no way that she would fall for him right? Though he thought that something was up, he did not think that Song Yan would cheat on her husband for him right?


    And what if she did cheat on him? Would he ept her?


    If it was someone else Tang Zhou would have been disgusted by them but for some reason, he did not find the idea of Song Yan chasing after him exceptionally disgusting. In fact, he thought that if Song Yan was trulying to confess to him, he might give it a thought.


    However, before he could even think it through his phone rang once more. Tang Zhou looked at the call and then answered it, when he saw who it was, he sighed and picked it up. He answered the call but as soon as he finished answering the call, his expression changed and he replied, " I will be there."


    Because it was an emergency both Chi Jia and Tang Zhou hurried out of thepany. Thus by the time Song Yan arrived at the Tang corporation, there was no one. She rolled her eyes before calling Chi Jia.


    " Where are you?" She questioned the man as soon as he answered the call.


    Only then did Chi Jia remember that in his hurry he did not tell Song Yan that he and Tang Zhou were not at thepany.?He told her the address of the hospital before cancelling the call.


    When Song Yan arrived at the hospital half an hourter, she stumbled into Chi Jia who was standing outside the ward that belonged to Old Madam Tang. Upon seeing Song Yan arrive all of a sudden, Chi Jia was startled. He looked at her and then around such that he could see Song Yan clearly. Seeing her looking at Old Madam Tang through the open doors of the wardroom, he said, " Madam¡­Song, what are you thinking?"


    Was she really going to chase after Tang Zhou? Then what about Fu Yu Sheng? Wouldn''t that man make his boss suffer for making him cuckold?


    Song Yan did not reply to him at once. She looked at Old Madam Tang and nced at the Death aura on her forehead which was slowly dissipating. But it was all thanks to her fortune and not something else. In fact, Song Yan could see that this ident that Madam Tang witnessed was not destined but it was forcefully added.


    ------------

 Chapter 1170 Headed to the motel

    <h4>Chapter 1170 Headed to the motel</h4>


    The disaster that Old Madam Tang faced this time was not something that she was supposed to face which could only mean that someone had caused her ident!


    Song Yan looked around though she saw Madam Ji and Master Ji along with their three sons, she did not see Xue Ping nor did she see Tang Zhou. Her eyes shed as she turned to look at Chi Jia and asked, " Where is Tang Zhou?"


    When Chi Jia heard that Song Yan was looking for Tang Zhou, his heart started to thump loudly. He was only joking when he said that this woman was chasing after Tang Zhou but from what he could see this woman was really attracted to Tang Zhou!


    He blinked his eyes and then said in a hurried voice, " Madam Song¡­ aren''t you married? Why are you always looking for Tang Zhou? You are even stopping him from getting close to Miss Ji. What are your intentions?" As a friend, Chi Jia thought it was his right to question Song Yan about her intentions.


    He did not want his friend to get the male lead of a noon drama.


    [ Breaking News! A business tycoon was caught having a frivolous affair with the wife of his business partner!]


    "Dear heavens" just thinking about the headlines made Chi Jia sweat in worry.


    Song Yan wanted to hit Chi Jia, but she really could not understand what kind of thoughts he was having ¡ª¡ª of course, she knew that Xue Ping was now out of the hospital.


    With her injuries, she should have stayed at the hospital for more than two months but she had been discharged in just a few weeks which showed that the pills that the celestial master gave to Xue Ping were certainly made from human blood and bones. It was impossible for the celestial master to not let know Xue Ping about the origins of those pills, yet she had eaten those pills without any guilt.


    There was no pill that could heal injuries that were caused by karmic actions unless it was created by the wrong channels.


    Just this much was enough to let her know how low Xue Ping was willing to go for her own benefit.


    When she thought about how Tang Zhou would be reduced to a corpse without any life or soul, Song Yan could hardly maintain her expression. That man had helped her son many times, she could not let him die¡ª¡ª his kindness was one thing that she could never overlook. She turned to look at Chi Jia and with an ugly expression said, " You better stop talking nonsense to me and tell me where Tang Zhou is, if he dies then you can stay here and weave stupid theories."


    Chi Jia was startled by Song Yan''s expression but he was even more startled when he heard her words. His expression changed as well as he obediently replied, " I ¡­ don''t know, the two of them said that they were going to get something to eat ¡­. Now that I think about it they have note back and it has been a long time since they left."


    When Chi Jia saw the two of them leave earlier, he did not stop them thinking that it was the correct time for Tang Zhou to see the good in Xue Ping. Thus he did not stop them, however now that he carefully calcted it¡ª¡ª they were not back! They just went to bring something to eat, what were they doing?


    No¡­ it couldn''t be ¡ª¡ª


    Just as Chi Jia finished speaking Song Yan''s expression turned even worse. She turned on her heels and then rushed out of the hospital leaving Chi Jia in dust.?Seeing her leave Chi Jia rushed after her, he wanted to see what happened as well. After all Tang Zhou refused to even agree with Xue Ping''s pursuit, so how could he even do that with her? He might be thinking too much.


    Song Yan on the other hand summoned Ceribi as soon as she turned to leave she then turned to look at Chi Jia and asked, " Do you have something that belongs to Tang Zhou?"


    " I¡­ I do have some," Chi Jia replied as he took out the watch that Tang Zhou had handed him to take care of, he gave it to Song Yan who turned around and let the three-headed dog sniff at the watch.


    At first Chi Jia did not notice Ceribi as the dog''s appearance was rather transparent but when he carefully paid attention to Ceribi, his appearance became more and more prominent causing Chi Jia to yelp in surprise.


    This woman¡­.she was a true expert all right. Now that he thought about it, Tang Zhou might not have lost it if he was to marry Song Yan.


    Fu Yu Sheng: Smiles. Come here with me.


    Song Yan did not care what the man was thinking about, once Ceribi was done sniffing the scent of Tang Zhou''s perfume, it let out a growl and started to run. Song Yan followed after him while Chi Jia followed the two of them, he wanted to see where Tang Zhou and Xue Ping went when they were supposed to bring something back to eat.


    With Ceribi''s transparent appearance, not many people could see him, though Song Yan was not worried about anyone seeing him¡ª¡ª she still flicked an invisible talisman at Ceribi to make sure that no one would be able to catch him.


    Though only she could see Ceribi clearly there were some people whose eyes could see beyond the realms, which was why she had to be careful.


    Chi Jia who could see Ceribi a moment ago was stunned when he saw that the three-headed dog had vanishedpletely. He turned to look at Song Yan wanting to ask what was going on but when he saw how dark Song Yan''s expression was, he carefully shut his mouth.


    The two of them ran for a while beforeing to a stop immediately in front of the motel.


    Chi Jia who did not expect Tang Zhou to leap like this felt his jaw drop. This was really happening?

 Chapter 1171 Fun or not

    Chapter 1171 Fun or not


    Chi Jia was shocked. He did not think that a mere trip would end up in Tang Zhou and Xue Ping ending up entangled in the bedsheet. However Song Yan did not wait for him to collect his thoughts, she walked inside the motel causing him to jolt out of his reverie and follow after her.


    He wanted to see what was going on as well, was his good brother hiding such a good thing from him? Did he get together with Xue Ping when he was not looking? But then again other than the time when Tang Zhou ate and slept, he did not leave his side. How in the world did that man get together with Xue Ping and when?


    Song Yan walked over to the reception ignoring the many changes that were happening on Chi Jia''s face. One second he looked happy the other second he looked shocked and then the next second he was gloomy. His expressions were so vibrant that even the receptionist who was sitting at the counter turned and looked at him with confusion.


    " I am here for this man," Song Yan showed the picture of Tang Zhou from the Inte to the receptionist and before thetter could say anything she stated coldly, " This man is his husband but he came here with another woman. We are here to catch them in the act."


    She paused and added, " As you can see my friend is quite troubled with the betrayal of his husband."


    Chi Jia who had suddenly be Tang Zhou''s husband was shocked. He wanted to say something but a mere gaze from Song Yan was enough for him to wet his pants much less go against her. He remained quiet though sullen but that only fuelled the imagination of the receptionists.


    They blinked their eyes and then told Song Yan where to find Tang Zhou. After all, this was a matter of morality! They cannot allow someone who was cheating to escape scot-free.


    Song Yan strode to the fifth floor where Xue Ping had taken Tang Zhou. When she came to a stop at the fifty-eight room, she raised and pressed her hand on the wood of the door. Seeing that the woman was simply pressing her hand on the door, Chi Jia could not help but say, " Master Song this door is not as thin as you think. You will need the key why did you not take the key¡ª¡ª"


    He did not even get to finish his sentence when the door which was standing sturdily started to slowly crack. His mouth dropped to the floor as he saw the thick wood break like it was ayer of ice.


    "What''s going on?" Inside the room, Xue Ping was just about to start the main thing after preparing herself, however before she could give her virtue away. The door of her room started to crack, her expression changed and she reached for her clothes but before she could wear them¡ª¡ª


    BANG!


    The wooden door cracked open and the pieces of wood came flying towards her. One of them hit her on the head causing her to tumble on the floor because of the impact. The force of the impact was too hard and Xue Ping passed out in an instant.


    Song Yan on the other hand turned to look at Chi Jia and then said, " Your boss is drugged heavily and cannot move. Go and carry him out¡­make him wear his clothes."


    Chi Jia''s expression had long changed when he saw Tang Zhou lying on the bed with a flushed expression. He knew that Xue Ping had drugged Tang Zhou and his goodwill toward her lessened by a lot degree.


    He rushed inside and then dragged Tang Zhou up after he was done dressing him up. Maybe the drug that Xue Ping had given him was too potent but even after being dragged, the man did not wake up.


    Chi Jia had thought that Tang Zhou and Xue Ping came to this motel after discussing it together. He did not expect that instead of his friend taking a fancy to that woman, it was her trying to make Tang Zhou take responsibility for her in an indirect way.


    She really dared to drug the master of the Tang family!


    Chi Jia could not help but wonder what kind of teachings the Ji family had given Ji Ziyi for her to take such a step. After all, a woman from the aristocratic family could never be this thirsty for man that they would be willing to drug him like this.


    He looked down at his boss wanting to know what kind of charm he had for Xue Ping to even disregard her face.


    Song Yan saw him staring at Tang Zhou and then snorted, " If you keep looking at him like that others would think that you are really interested in him."


    These words were enough for Chi Jia to jump as he looked around and sure enough, when he saw that the receptionists were looking at him with a different look he jumped up. Was this really how others were looking at him?


    Chi Jia looked at Tang Zhou who was leaning against him and did not know what to say. Was this man courting death? Did he not know that he was quite in demand with someone else? Why was he jumping the gun like this?


    Now that Song Yan had caught Tang Zhou in the act who knew what was going to happen to him now?


    He turned to look at Song Yan whose face was colder than ice as he dragged his good brother out of the motel and then said, " Master Song, you should not get angry with him. Though it looks like something happened, that woman did not touch Brother Zhou. He is still clean!"


    Who knows Madam Song might get angry with him and even curse Tang Zhou if that happened then none of them would have a good time.


    Song Yan: "¡­."


    --------------------


    Song Yan looked at the man in front of her as if he was an idiot before she said, " Bring him to thepany and then wake him up. There is something that I need to exin to him."


    " But he seemed to be really drugged," stated Chi Jia looking worriedly at Tang Zhou. Why was it that his good brother had to suffer so much whenever he was targeted by a woman?


    " Then pour a vat of cold water on his face,"Song Yan said coldly. She looked down at Chi Jia and then questioned, " Do you think I have the jolly time to wait for him to wake up on his own?"


    Chi Jia: Sister you are heartless.


    The two of them brought Tang Zhou back to thepany where Chi Jia gingerly poured water on Tang Zhou''s face, while Song Yan asked him just how Xue Ping was chasing after Tang Zhou.


    When Chi Jia heard Song Yan''s words, he was more than willing to tell her about what was happening in thepany, he shed his aloof identity and then started to gossip like ady on the street. He prattled everything that was happening in the crew.


    However, when he saw that her expression had gone cold, Chi Jia pursed his lips and cursed himself for speaking too much. How foolish was he? Despite knowing that Song Yan was interested in Tang Zhou, he was telling her about how his boss was being chased by another woman.


    He hurriedly changed the topic and then started to say, " However this is quite a surprise to me as well. A few months ago when we met her for the first time, Miss Ji called Tang Zhou a nosy and old man who did not know anything. She even disdained him but now she is suddenly changing after getting hospitalized, did she learn that she was in the wrong?" He shook his head before he continued to speak, " By the way, Master Song¡­ we did stop the two of them and I admit it was right but what if Brother Zhou enjoyed it? It has been a while since he started to go abstinence?"


    Chi Jia did not think that there was anything wrong with what was going on today. Even if Tang Zhou suffered a little this time around, he would not have been the one to suffer.


    Song Yan turned to look at Chi Jia and scoffed coldly. She curled her lips and then stated," If your brother had enjoyed himself today, then I am afraid that you might have never seen him again."


    As soon as she finished speaking Chi Jia was stunned, he looked at Song Yan and asked, " You¡­ you are not joking, Master Song?"


    " Do you think I have so much free time that I will joke about someone''s life?" Song Yan sneered. " I am speaking the truth." After she finished speaking she turned to look at Tang Zhou who was lying on the bed and stated coldly, " If he had spent the night with Xue Ping today then he can forget about living."

 Chapter 1172 Wake him up

    <h4>Chapter 1172 Wake him up</h4>


    These words stunned Chi Jia to the point where he turned stupid. The thoughts of Xue Ping falling and chasing after Tang Zhou out of love were thrown out of his head.


    But¡­why would Xue Ping kill Tang Zhou for no reason? Don''t tell him that just because Tang Zhou scolded her, she was nning on killing him. That was a bit too extreme, wasn''t it?


    And ¡­wasn''t that girl too young, could she really kill someone?


    Chi Jia could not figure out the reason why Xue Ping would try to kill Tang Zhou. After all, they did have a small friction but it was not to the point where she would want to kill him. Was that small scolding really worth killing someone?


    Song Yan did not exin what was going on, she first asked Chi Jia to wake Tang Zhou up as she could not do anything unless she made sure that Tang Zhou was fine.


    Though Chi Jia was confused when he thought about how powerful Song Yan was, he did not dare to ignore her order. After all, it was Song Yan who saved Tang Zhou if not for the fact that she helped him that day, Tang Zhou''s ex-wife would have taken absolute advantage of the situation and they would have lost everything.


    After all, Tang Zhou was just a businessman but his ex-wife was a public figure if she had controlled the situation then they would have never been able to climb to the top again.


    Thus even though he was silently questioning what Song Yan meant by the fact that Tang Zhou was going to die if he was to spend a night with Xue Ping he believed her.


    He poured cold water on Tang Zhou but thetter did not wake up, seeing this Song Yan knew that Xue Ping must have used some supernatural means to drug Tang Zhou which was why she took out a reviving talisman and then threw it at the man.


    Only then did Tang Zhou open his eyes bleary while looking around.


    " W..Where am I?" He questioned however when his eyes fell on Song Yan and Chi Jia who were looking at him in concern, he jumped and tried to sit up. But as soon as he tried to push himself off the bed, he felt his head swoon and then he fell back on the bed. "What''s going on?" He questioned Chi Jia.


    " Boss this should be my question, you went to get something to eat with Miss Ji. So why did you end up in the motel with her? Tell me honestly, do you really have no feelings for her? Did you get together with Miss Ji when I was not looking?" Chi Jia questioned with a worried voice.


    Song Yan turned to look at the assistant that Tang Zhou had hired and was simply speechless. What kind of tone was that? He sounded like an angry lover.


    " What?" Tang Zhou felt his head throb even more when he heard that he was in a motel with Xue Ping. He went to the cold skin noddles shop, how in the world did he head to a motel with Xue Ping, was Chi Jia pulling his leg or something?


    Song Yan saw that Tang Zhou was still not clear-headed and took out a revitalizing pill before pushing it inside Tang Zhou''s mouth.


    " Swallow this pill, it will help you to get clear-headed," she told Tang Zhou who nodded and then swallowed the pill in his mouth which tasted like honeysuckle.


    He was a sturdy man with a strong temperament it did not take long before the pill took effect and his paleplexion turned ruddy in seconds. Even his head was much clearer than it was before which caused him to heave a sigh of relief as Tang Zhou hated the feeling of being hungover.


    When Chi Jia saw that Tang Zhou indeed got better in a few minutes, he looked at Song Yan with a worshipping gaze. This woman was really good, she was not just a celestial master but an expert!


    " Now can you tell me what happened between you and Miss Ji?" Song Yan asked with a solemn expression.


    No sooner did she finish speaking even Tang Zhou''s expression turned stern as he replied, " I was foolish. I underestimated that woman."


    Tang Zhou had not gone to the banquet but his mother did arrive at the Ji family banquet. She even ignored the warning that her son gave to her and was more than willing to converse with Ji Ziyi even when Tang Zhou told her not to be too enthusiastic.


    It was during this time when his mother fell off the stairs and Ji Ziyi fell with her because she was trying to save her. The onlookers said that it was because his mother was not paying attention and it was thanks to Ji Ziyi that she was fine.


    Thus in the hospital when Xue Ping asked him toe with him to bring meals for everyone he did not refuse.


    Thest thing he remembered was that a woman asked him to drink a ss of water in the restaurant where they were buying the meal box and then¡­ and then he does not remember anything after that. Now that he heard that he was in a motel with Xue Ping, Tang Zhou could not help but think that he was the one who gave Ji Ziyi too much face just because she saved his mother.


    When Chi Jia heard Tang Zhou''s confession, he clicked his tongue and then said, " You are lucky that Master Song came looking for you. If not then you would still be in bed with Miss Ji! If that happened then even if you wanted to refuse her, you couldn''t have done that! Boss, tell me what are you nning to do? Because I don''t think that woman is going to give up on you."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Please leave ament or Power Stone or Golden Ticket if you like the story.


    ------------------

 Chapter 1173 I am forty not seventy

    <h4>Chapter 1173 I am forty not seventy</h4>


    Tang Zhou was also grateful to Song Yan. He did not think that Xue Ping would dare to drug him. However that woman was really not a good person, when she saw that she could not make him submit willingly she decided to use such unscrupulous means, if that woman had seeded¡ª¡ª


    He closed his eyes. The veins on the back of his hands started to pop because of how tightly he was clutching his fingers. Tang Zhou was a very traditional man, if he slept with a woman then he would definitely marry her no matter what kind of a person she was especially if she was as young as Xue Ping.


    And Xue Ping had used this knowledge to her advantage.


    More importantly, no man would like to know that a woman forced him into doing something that he did not want to do.


    Thus, his disgust for that woman became even more intense. In the past few days, Tang Zhou did feel a bit wavering in his heart but now that he knew that the solicitous attitude that the woman showed him was most probably fake, he could not help but throw up. For the first time in his life, he hated a woman to the point where he wanted to make sure that she would nevere in front of him ever again.


    When Song Yan saw how angry Tang Zhou was, she heaved a sigh of relief. At least she did not have to worry about him. If this man tried to get together with Xue Ping then she would have left him to his fate like Ji Zhaung Guang.


    Tang Zhou''s suspicions indeed doubled when he saw that Xue Ping was willing to drug him, it hadn''t been long since that woman started to chase after him. So there was no need for her to jump on him like this, what was the reason? Why was she in a hurry like this??It was as if something was chasing after her which was pushing her to chase after him with everything that she had.


    However, no matter how he racked his brain, he could not get an answer. He couldn''t figure out the reason why Xue Ping was chasing him even when she could get a man better and younger than him. Now that, Song Yan was here in front of him, he could not help but ask, " Master Song, that girl has gotten more and more aggressive. She keeps saying that she wants to marry but I do not understand her reasons, with her background she can marry anyone. So why is she chasing me?"


    Song Yan admired Tang Zhou for holding on till now. Though Xue Ping was older than him, the body she was currently residing in was younger than Tang Zhou by two decades and yet he was still holding on without failing.


    If there was someone else in his ce they would have long thrown her warnings in the back of their heads.


    Now Song Yan knew that Tang Zhou did not like Xue Ping not in this life or his past life. But back then his life was ruined by his wife causing him to lose everything. He was not only responsible for his life but the employees and workers under hispany as well, if Xue Ping arrived in his life while promising that she would help hispany.


    With how responsible Tang Zhou was he would have agreed with her as he wouldn''t want his employees to lose their jobs because of him.


    Most probably, Xue Ping was the only straw that Tang Zhou could clutch when he was about to drown. If he hadn''t taken her hands then his hard work would have been ruined and many lives would have been lost.


    '' What a pity,'' Song Yan shook her head. This man most probably did not know that the woman was only approaching him to give him hope for a few days before snatching everything away.


    This time around, he was holding on because he was the only one suffering and the employees in hispany were fine. If his close ones were affected then Song Yan was sure that Tang Zhou would have epted Xue Ping.


    No one knew theplex thoughts that were going on Song Yan''s head. Even Chi Jia had the same thoughts as Tang Zhuo but when he saw that Song Yan was not replying he could not help but question, " Master Song, what did you mean by that it was better to stop Miss Ji as Tang Zhou would be the one who will lose everything¡­including his life? Are you saying that Ji Ziyi is nning to kill Boss Tang?"


    Song Yan pursed her lips. She had heard from Chi Jia that Xue Ping was still chasing after Tang Zhou. She thought that with her arrogance, Xue Ping would look for someone else after getting rejected again and again, however, that woman seemed to be really flexible. For the sake of snatching Tang Zhou''s luck, she was willing to suffer like this. From what Fang Yanli told her, this woman had many more choices, it wasn''t necessary for her to get Tang Zhou but she was greedy and wanted to bite the biggest fish.


    " I said that because that is the truth," Song Yan stated while looking at Tang Zhou whose face became pale. " You said that there is nothing that you can offer to that woman eh? But I am afraid, you have something that only you can offer to her and no one else. Not for the time being at least."


    Chi Jia was stunned and so was Tang Zhou. The two of them exchanged a nce with one another before Chi Jia questioned, " Master Song, other than his wealth¡­ I don''t think that Tang Zhou has anything else. I am not looking down on him but for her to chase after a man who is nearly in his coffin¡­"


    Tang Zhou interrupted him coldly, " I am past forty-five, not seventy. There is no way I am in my coffin."


    Chi Jia: "¡­." You think your age is still justifiable for an eighteen-year-old to chase you?

 Chapter 1174 Will they be fine?

    Chapter 1174 Will they be fine?


    Chi Jia then turned to look at Song Yan and solemnly said, " I really do not think that he has anything worthy of being chased."


    Tang Zhou turned and nced at Chi Jia with an expression that read ''You are dead,'' this man really dared to say anything just because he was treating him well, didn''t he?


    " Pfft," Song Yan let out a chuckle as she covered her mouth with her fist these two were really funny who would have thought that the S rank agent and the ever-stoic President Tang were this close behind the doors? She turned to look at Chi Jia who was smiling awkwardly at her and then remarked, " Who said that President Tang does not have anything?"


    When the two men continued to look at her with gazes that were filled with doubts and suspicions, Song Yan shook her head and then unhurriedly began speaking, " Although it looks like President Tang does not have anything special you are forgetting something. He has a very good fortune. It can be said that the only hurdle in his life was his ex-wife which he crossed with ease, this means that his luck will only get better and better from now on. I believe that when President Tang took over thepany, it suddenly started flourishing, before this, it must have been suffering or might be on the verge of copsing or going bankrupt. And if this is not enough of an example then let''s discuss how President Tang was lucky as a child, he survived all sorts of kidnappings and child trafficking incidents while others did not."


    Tang Zhou''s life incidents could easily be found on the inte which was why Song Yan knew that his childhood was quite adventurous. As he was often kidnapped by the mistresses of his father and one of such kidnappings could have caused him to lose his life but somehow he managed to survive.


    Song Yan then turned to look at Tang Zhou whose eyes were filled with shock and he had be increasingly tense, she sympathetically smiled at Tang Zhou and questioned lightly, " What do you think Miss Ji wants from you?"


    Tang Zhou stared at Song Yan in shock, instead it was Chi Jia who exploded first. He turned to look at Tang Zhou and eximed, " Holy Heavens! That woman actually wants to rely on your luck, damn and here I thought that she fell in love with you at first sight." He then whipped his head to look at Song Yan and questioned, " Miss Ji wants to borrow Tang Zhou''s luck?"


    Chi Jia had heard about borrowing and snatching of luck but he never thought that it was really possible to do it. He only thought that such things were discussed as a topic for thrilling gossip and nothing more.


    " Not borrow but to snatch," Song Yan corrected Chi Jia. " She wants President Tang to lose every ounce of luck in one go instead of her to take it from him bit by bit."


    Tang Zhou was stupefied after he heard the exnation that came out of Song Yan''s mouth. He did not doubt Song Yan at all because what she said was indeed right, when he was eighteen his father''spany suddenly started to suffer losses and it almost went to the point of bankruptcy. It was only when he took over thepany that the situation stabilized.


    And she was also correct about the kidnappings.


    His father was a yboy and a phnderer when he was young. After marrying his mother, he continued to raise women outside because of this Tang Zhou had a bunch of illegitimate siblings wanting to usurp his title as the heir of the Tang family.


    Tang Zhou did not even know just how many times he was kidnapped by the thugs and men hired by the mistresses of his father. However every time he was kidnapped, he somehow seeded in escaping. Either he would be saved by a kind-hearted Samaritan or the police officers woulde to his rescue.


    However, he remembered that there was a time when he was caught by the kidnappers and was thrown into a warehouse where they poured gasoline. Back then when the kidnappers had lit up the entire warehouse on fire he had thought that he was going to die but somehow he did not get burned in the fire and survived. Back then his grandfather told him that he was blessed by the heavens.


    But Tang Zhou grew up as a materialist and did not believe in those things anymore. He thought that everyone wrote their destiny through their hands and not by luck.


    Song Yan was however telling him that the reason Xue Ping was chasing after him was actually because of his luck?!


    How could this be?


    Chi Jia turned to look at Tang Zhou who seemed scared before turning his attention to Song Yan. He hesitated before tentatively asking, " Master Song is ¡­is it really possible for someone to snatch someone''s luck?"


    Song Yan nced at him indifferently and then said, " Not only is it possible to snatch someone''s luck but it''s also very easy to change someone''s soul. Even the exchange of one''s soul can happen ¡­if not how would someone like Xue Ping live as Ji Ziyi?"


    The two men were stunned when they heard Song Yan''s words. Tang Zhou blinked his eyes and then asked Song Yan carefully, " Master Song¡­ are you saying that someone exchanged Miss Ji''s soul and is now living as her? Then what happened to the real Ji Ziyi?"


    " Do you really want to know?" Song Yan asked as she did not want to tell the two men what Xue Ping did to get Ji Ziyi''s life. She looked at the men who shook their heads instinctively and then said coldly, " You two only need to know that the real Ji Ziyi died months ago, and it is Xue Ping who has stolen her life by exchanging her soul with Ji Ziyi. Of course, I can assure you that I have already seen the real Ji Ziyi or else I would not have confirmed this matter."


    ---------------->


    She paused and then added, " I can only advise you two to stay away from her. She is not a simple woman but she is really vicious and ambitious. Xue Ping is the kind of woman who will not stop at nothing, she has killed six to seven people ording to my knowledge as for the remaining, I have no idea."


    No sooner did Song Yan finish speaking, Chi Jia and Tang Zhou suffered from a huge fright. Their faces changed drastically and they trembled. Tang Zhou clenched his fists and then asked, " Then¡­what happened in the afternoon to my mother?"


    " Ah? I have already taken a look at your mother in the hospital. She was not destined to suffer such a tragedy, she is a fortunate woman and thus a life-threatening incident like this was never once in her destiny. It was forcibly added," Song Yan exined and even though she did not say anything directly, what could Tang Zhou not understand? He was not a stupid child.


    He understood at once that Xue Ping actually attacked his mother such that she would be his mother''s saviour.


    The one who was scared the most was Chi Jia. After all, he was the one who pushed Xue Ping to Tang Zhou. If Tang Zhou had developed feelings for that woman, what would he have done? If that woman had killed Tang Zhou then Chi Jia wouldn''t even have the courage to face Tang Zhou''s tombstone!


    Because he would be the one who killed his good brother indirectly!


    That woman actually killed six to seven people!?


    With his limbs trembling, Chi Jia turned to look at Song Yan and asked, " Master Song¡­that woman ¡­that woman is really not Ji Ziyi?"


    " What do you think? Isn''t the current Ji Ziyi very different from the past?" Song Yan questioned causing Chi Jia''s teeth to chatter. Though he did not want to believe what Song Yan was telling him, there was no other choice in front of him. Because what Song Yan said was indeed right! The current Ji Ziyi was very different from the past Ji Ziyi.


    He had heard about Ji Ziyi''s fame. In the past, she would often help the poor and orphans. It could be said that she was so kind that she wouldn''t even think of raising her voice at someone else even when she was right. She was gentle and polite.


    However, the current Ji Ziyi was far from being the kind one. Not only was she treacherous and arrogant but she was also somewhat like a delinquent. In the banquet he and Tang Zhou caught her smoking and ying around with the second-generation rich heirs, back then they had also thought that something had triggered Ji Ziyi.


    But what could possibly change a person so much?


    Unless that person was changed from the inside out!


    The two of them exchanged a nce with one another and saw the same fear in each other''s eyes.


    With such a demon-like woman chasing after them would they be fine?


    _____------->

 Chapter 1175 Will stay on my guard

    <h4>Chapter 1175 Will stay on my guard</h4>


    Song Yan was not surprised after seeing the two men sitting still with shock and terror written on their faces. After all, she knew very well how scary the truth about Xue Ping''s identity was, for her who had seen all kinds of things it was not a big matter but for others, Xue Ping killing seven people was a horrifying thing!


    What was more Xue Ping was a pervert who did not kill those people easily instead she gave them a death which was far more cruel than anyone could even think about!


    She nced at the two men and was about to say something but then her phone rang causing her to pause. Song Yan took out her phone from her purse and her eyes shed with guilt, it was Fu Yu Sheng''s call. If she was not wrong then he must have already found out that she was at the Tang corporation.


    With her fingers pressing between the space of her brows, Song Yan sighed. She walked towards therge window however just as she turned around, she felt two tugs on her skirt. A bit confused she turned to look behind her and was stunned to see that Chi Jia and Tang Zhou were holding onto her skirt.


    Song Yan was speechless. She wanted to tell them to let go of her but when she saw that they were shuddering and trembling with lingering fears in their hearts, Song Yan could not help but soften her stance.


    She sighed and then turned to answer the man''s call.


    " Where are you?" Though there was a hint of coldness in Fu Yu Sheng''s voice, she could hear the anxiousness as well.


    " I just came out to do something, I will be back soon," Song Yan replied, however, she heard the man say a secondter,


    " You have something to do at the Tang corporation?"


    Song Yan did not know why but she felt like she was a scumbag who was being questioned by her lover, she cleared her throat and then said, " It was a matter of life and death. I only came here because I know that President Tang is your good friend, if something happened to him I am sure you will feel bad."


    " You wait for me there," Fu Yu Sheng did not say anything instead he asked Song Yan to stay where she was before ending the call.


    Assistant Xi and the rest of the heads of the departments lowered their heads when they saw that their boss''s face was filled with gloom. Dear Heavens who made this Demon from hell angry? Couldn''t they think about them a little?


    They were innocent sheep who were caught in the den of wolves!


    " You all bettere up with another way to solve this problem. If I hear you mentioning another stupid solution then you can pack your bags and leave!" Fu Yu Sheng shouted at the heads of the department causing them to wince as they lowered their heads even more.


    What were they supposed to do? It wasn''t that they were not paying attention to the protein powder situation but the one in charge of the warehouse in the south left the warehouse unattended which led to most of the bottles expiring before they were carelessly piled and sold which led to another round ofints.


    They were trying to deal with the matter but it was hard on them as well!


    Fu Yu Sheng left thepany in a hurry. He did not care about what trouble Tang Zhou was facing. He was a man who understood man better than Song Yan, that man surnamed Tang clearly had feelings for his wife. He could not allow that man to get closer to his wife!


    Being away for eight years from Song Yan gave Fu Yu Sheng a lot of anxiety and stress, he often thought that he did not do enough for Song Yan which was why he could not help but be nervous when he thought about someone like Tang Zhou chasing after his wife.


    On the other hand, Song Yan sighed after cancelling the call she turned to look at the two grown-up men children and then said, " I am not going anywhere, stop pulling my skirt like children."


    Only then did the two of them let go of Song Yan''s skirt. Once they let go of her skirt, Song Yan turned around and looked at the two men whose expressions were unsightly.


    Chi Jia nced at Tang Zhou whose expression was ashen and asked, " Master Song, what should we do now? I don''t think that Xue Ping will let go of Tang Zhou."


    If she was chasing after Tang Zhou because of his luck then it did not make sense that she would give up so easily. After all, she went as far as harming Madam Tang to get close to Tang Zhou! Fck!


    Song Yan also knew that Xue Ping was not going to give up on Tang Zhou. After all, she was too satisfied with her current life and knew that she would never be able to get an identity better than Ji Ziyi''s thus she would definitely try to snatch Tang Zhou''s luck.


    She pursed her lips and then turned to look at Tang Zhou before saying, " You will be fine as long as you have my talisman but we can never be sure, it''s better if you stay away from her."


    Tang Zhou was holding back his temper, the truth was that he was really angry. The fact that Xue Ping had tried to harm him was bad enough but she had actually harmed his mother! This was his bottom line and no one was allowed to touch his bottom line. With his eyes brimming with anger, he stiffly nodded and then said to Song Yan, " Do not worry, Master Song. Now that I know what that woman wants from me, I will be on my guard and not give her a chance to attack me again!"

 Chapter 1176 Stop dragging my wife

    Chapter 1176 Stop dragging my wife


    Song Yan however thought that Tang Zhou was too naive. Would a cat stop jumping just because the bowl of milk was put away from her? No. Instead, it would redouble her efforts to make sure that she would reach the bowl. Xue Ping was like a hungry cat who was aiming to get Tang Zhou''s luck and make it her own. Would she stop trying just because Tang Zhou was on his guard?


    What was more Xue Ping was not alone.


    She shook her head and then said, "It''s useless to guard against her. Because she has someone backing her. If she and that person targets you then you can forget about getting out of their grasp. After all, human blood and bones are quite beneficial to dark arts cultivators."


    Song Yan did not want to tell this to Tang Zhou but she could see that this man was a bit soft-hearted. In case something happened and he went soft in front of Xue Ping then it would be his funeral.


    Once Song Yan''s words fell, the entire room was filled with an eerie silence. Tang Zhou looked like he had eaten a fly while Chi Jia was staring at Song Yan with his mouth open and eyes popping out of their sockets as if he was suffering from convulsions. He whipped his head to look at Tang Zhou before turning to look at Song Yan, he then asked in a shaky voice, " Mas¡­Master Song, what do you mean by blood and bones? Are you saying that the person who is helping Xue Ping will take Tang Zhou''s bones and blood?"


    " Oh no, President Tang is just a sacrifice for Xue Ping to recover her luck. As for the bones and blood, I think she is going to use her elder brother for that. After all, humans who are born with great luck have a lot of use. Why do you think that the serious injuries that Xue Ping suffered from suddenly became all right? It''s because she ate a pill made from human bones and blood. Only by unconventional means can she recover this quickly." Song Yan remarked causing Tang Zhou and Chi Jia''s faces to turn a very ugly shade of green.


    The two of them gagged after hearing that Xue Ping had actually eaten apill which was made from human blood and bones.


    But what made them even more terrified of that woman was that she was actually trying to offer Ji Zhuang Guang to the dark arts practitioner! Heavens! Everyone in the capital knew that the eldest brother of the Ji family pampered his sister to the sky and beyond. Ji Zhuang Guang might have let his parents down once but he had never done anything to let down Xue Ping who was upying Ji Ziyi''s body.


    And yet that woman wanted to kill Ji Zhuang Guang!


    What a terrifying woman.


    Chi Jia shuddered as he remarked, " If ¡­ Ji Zhuang Guang''s bones and blood are taken out, how will he survive?"


    Tang Zhou turned to look at his assistant who was scared silly and deadpanned, " What do you mean by survive? What is left there for him to survive!"


    That woman was really vicious. Even dogs would start having feelings for their master if they lived with someone for six months and yet that woman was so cruel! She actually wanted to hand Ji Zhuang Guang to a dark arts practitioner and let him use his blood and bones to refine pills. A woman like that ¡­. Only heavens knew where her limitsy!


    Chi Jia immediately sympathized with Tang Zhou and Ji Zhuang Guang. These two men were well respected by the people of the business world and they even garnered the envy and recognition of many people. In the past Chi Jia would often think how good it would have been if he was as lucky as these two people but now that he knew what kind of danger these two men were facing he was quite happy with his average luck.


    Compared to getting sacrificed and his blood drained along with his bones snapped and grounded to make pills, his life was really good! Just the very thought of how Ji Zhuang Guang and Tang Zhou would suffer if they were caught by that woman, he was really terrified!


    It was enough to make his blood run cold.


    The two of them were trembling while thinking about what and how to avoid this tragedy when the door of their office was opened.


    " She is here! She is here! Goodness, the demon is here! She is going to eat my flesh and bones. Mommy!" Chi Jia who was scared silly by Song Yan''s exnation screamed at the top of his lungs as he tried to run away but was held down by Tang Zhou.


    It wasn''t because he was not scared but because Tang Zhou wanted to drag his friend down with him. If he was dying so was Chi Jia.


    " You¡­" Fu Yu Sheng was startled and so was the secretary, she looked at Tang Zhou and Chi Jia who were scared until their faces were white with fear and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng before promising, " My boss is usually better than this, I swear."


    Fu Yu Sheng had told her that he was here to discuss some matters with Tang Zhou and thetter was yelling and shouting like this


    , who would not believe that there was something wrong with Tang Zhou.


    Fu Yu Sheng waved his hand and said, " I know, don''t worry I will not take your boss as mentally handicapped."


    He turned to look at Tang Zhou as the secretary left and then asked, " President Tang, can you deal with your problems on your own? There is no need to drag my wife right?"


    Tang Zhou raised his head and looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was smiling at him and rolled his eyes before saying, " If President Fu can chase ghosts away then I am willing to drag you instead."

 Chapter 1177 Can you stay away from him?

    Chapter 1177 Can you stay away from him?


    Fu Yu Sheng felt like throwing hands on Tang Zhou. This man was really good, though he did not say anything directly he called him useless. Just because he could not eradicate ghosts, he was useless?


    Though he was quite upset with Tang Zhou, he did not want to see this man dead. He simply snorted and then said, " I am just here to take my wife back, look at the time. It''s past five because of you, my wife did not even eat lunch and continued to work hard, now it''s time for her to go back with me." He paused and added, " If my wife gets stomach ache then I am adding another ten per cent shares to the contract."


    Tang Zhou: "¡­."


    So just because your wife got a stomachache, I need to lose more than ten percent of shares?


    Song Yan was also speechless, however, she was indeed quite hungry. When Tang Zhou was kidnapped by Xue Ping it just happened to be lunch time and when she received Chi Jia''s message she felt that something was wrong and thus she came without eating anything. After that, she wasted quite some time looking at Tang Zhou and bringing him back to thepany before waking him up.


    She turned to look at Tang Zhou and then asked him to be on guard and to stay away from Xue Ping no matter what. She even warned him to deal with his personal objects and hair strands carefully, in case Xue Ping got her hands on such personal things, it would be difficult to save Tang Zhou.


    Tang Zhou was indeed quite scared and did not want to see Song Yan leave if not for the fact that she was someone else''s wife, he would have asked her to stay behind and not leave him alone. What was he supposed to do? At the thought of how Xue Ping wanted to sacrifice him and then use his luck for herself, Tang Zhou felt like the room was closing on him. His face was deathly pale and he felt like crying, what sin had hemitted? His first wife was a cheater who wanted to snatch everything from him and then the second woman who chased after him wanted to kill him.


    Was he supposed to suffer all his life?


    Of course, Song Yan noticed that Tang Zhou was looking paler than the moon, she sighed and then took out the S-grade talisman from her space ring before handing it to Tang Zhu, " This is an S-grade talisman. It should be enough to protect you for the time being but if this talisman warns you then you need to contact me. After all, this talisman no matter how powerful it is, it also has a limit."


    Tang Zhou nodded and tightly clutched the talisman in his hands, from now on this talisman and he cannot be separated no matter what!


    When Chi Jia saw that Song Yan only handed Tang Zhou a talisman and not him, he was really jealous but at the same time, he panicked. When he saw that Song Yan was leaving without handing him the talisman, he immediately chimed up, " Master Song! Please hand me some talismans as well, I mean I am Boss Tang''s personal assistant. If he is in a big danger then I am also in a small danger."


    Though Chi Jia was not exceptionally lucky his luck wasn''t bad either after all he met with Tang Zhou when he was in college and then ended upnding a job that brought him millions of yuan every month.


    What if Xue Ping turned her attention to the next best thing if she could not get her hands on Tang Zhou? What would he do then?


    At the thought that he might be used as a human sacrifice and his head would be cut off by an axe, he shivered from head to toe. No! He cannot give that woman a chance to cut off his head! He turned to look at Song Yan and then said, "I want to buy the same talisman as this one! Master Song, please sell it to me."


    Song Yan looked at Chi Jia''s fortune. Though he was not especially lucky he was not unlucky either, he was not going to face any particr event in his life thus there was no need for him to buy such a high-grade talisman.


    She tried to tell Chi Jia that there was no need for him to buy such a high-level talisman but Chi Jia had long been scared by Xue Ping''s ruthlessness. He had met Xue Ping many times and that woman looked at him as if he was some sort of juicy piece of meat every time she saw him.


    At first, he thought that she was looking at him like that because she was happy that he was helping her but now he was sure that she was actually thinking of making him a side target!


    When Song Yan saw that Chi Jia was not willing to give up, she could only sigh and then sell him the S-grade talisman. It wasn''t her fault if that man wanted to burn his money.


    Chi Jia looked at the thirty million Yuan that flew away from his ount and then turned to look at Tang Zhou who was holding the same talisman for free!


    The difference in treatment was indeed a bit too big. He wanted toin to Song Yan but when he saw the dark look on Fu Yu Sheng''s face he immediately shut up. Anyway he did not want to get entangled in this matter, thirty million yuan to avoid the ire of Fu Yu Sheng was also good enough.


    Song Yan however did not care, she sold the high-level talisman to Chi Jia before returning home.Once the two of them walked inside the house Fu Yu Sheng could not help but say, " Can''t you stay away from Tang Zhou? That guy seemed to be interested in you."

 Chapter 1178 Not divorcing

    Chapter 1178 Not divorcing


    Song Yan looked at the man behind her who seemed inexplicably nervous and was rather amused. Did he really think that she would leave him? Though Song Yan did have such ns in the past now she no longer wanted to divorce Fu Yu Sheng. The two of them not only had a child but Song Yan could see that her husband was genuinely caring towards her. He stayed polite and never crossed his lines until she let him.


    It was really hard to find a man as good as Fu Yu Sheng.


    Who could assure her that if she went looking for another man, he would treat her and her son as well as Fu Yu Sheng?


    " Do you still think that I am going to divorce you?" Song Yan asked helplessly as she looked at the man in front of her.


    If Fu Yu Sheng was facing someone else he would have heard the teasing note in the words which were spoken just now but when these words came from Song Yan, he could not withstand it. Especially, when he heard her say the word ''divorce'', to him this was Song Yan indirectly trying to test him. His face turned pale and his neck went taut, if not for the fact that he couldn''t lock Song Yan up, he would have really done that.


    " Yan Yan¡­ Yan Yan, I promise that I will learn to do better. What Tang Zhou, that bastard can do I will do it better than him¡­just give me six no three months, I promise I will make sure that no one in the entire country would dare to offend you," his eyes were red as he hurried forward and took Song Yan''s hands in his. It was as if he was worried that if he let go Song Yan would vanish.


    Song Yan was really helpless upon seeing the man like this, she reached her hand out and then cupped his face before saying in a light voice, " You are thinking too much. I don''t like President Tang and I am not going to divorce you for him, there is no need for you to worry like such."


    FuY Yu Sheng heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Song Yan''s words. He was really afraid that his wife was going to leave him but after hearing her confirmation, he was no longer as stiff as before. There was also a smile ying on his lips.


    When Song Yan saw that Fu Yu Sheng had calmed down, he heaved a sigh of relief and then turned to look at the dining table that was clearly set. She patted him on the arm and said, "Let''s go, you must be hungry right?" She knew that ever since Fu Yu Sheng came to know that she was at the Tang corporation he must have forgone eating or drinking. With his temper, he must have used every ounce of his patience to make sure that he did not disturb her work.


    It was not that she did not know Tang Zhou was interested in her but she also knew that his interest was more like a sort of admiration for her other than that it was nothing.


    Fu Yu Sheng nodded as he walked towards the dining table. The two of them sat down as they started their dinner, Song Yan was picking up the bowl of braised pork when she heard the news reporter switch to the entertainment news and ryed the information regarding Ji Ziyi being taken to the hospital.


    Song Yan arched a brow as she raised her head and took a look at the video of the clip in which Ji Ziyi was being taken to the hospital on a stretcher and sneered. She did not think that she had used that much strength and even if she did then Xue Ping deserved it. That woman was feeling hurt just because a few pieces of wood struck her? Then what about the poor girl who was tied at the back of a car and was then dragged around the gravel-covered floor until half of her body was turned into a mutted mess of blood and mangled-up flesh?


    Compared to that pain this was nothing!


    And she was yet to start about the other two.


    One was fed to hungry dogs and the other was thrown into the machine that pulled the wool off sheep bodies.


    However, Song Yan did feel a bit apologetic when she saw that all the spections were tied to ''Ji Ziyi'' and not Xue Ping. Because no one was aware of the soul exchange, everyone thought that it was the young miss of the Ji family whose private life was not clean.


    After all, Xue Ping deliberately dressed up in a seductive dress to make sure that Tang Zhou would not be able to restrain himself. Thus her dishevelled appearance and her being found in an unclean motel were enough to give rise to a lot of spections. It was just that the one who was losing all the reputation was ''Ji Ziyi''.


    Though Song Yan was a bit guilty about this, she knew that this was also important. If the Ji family had not been affected and they had not seen Ji Ziyi acting up like this they would not have restrained her which might affect Tang Zhou adversely.


    At least this way Ji Zhuang Guang would be able to see that his sister was not as simple as he thought she was.


    After watching the news, Song Yan took a walk around the house to aid her digestion. Once she was done, she headed back inside the house and looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was busy with his work and said, " I am going to take a bath, you should finish up too."


    However no sooner did she finish speaking, Fu Yu Sheng closed hisptop and took off his sses. He stood up from the couch and looked at Song Yan before saying, "Let us go together. Water is scarce these days we should save more water."

 Chapter 1179 Who are you?

    Chapter 1179 Who are you?


    Song Yan looked at the man whose eyes were filled with dangerous light and took a step back before turning around and running up the stairs, she was most definitely not trying those vulgar things that this man showed her!


    However, even if Song Yan wanted to run Fu Yu Sheng who had been sitting in his office and brooding over the fact that his wife was with some other man was not going to let her escape either.He was already still upset over the fact that she was refusing to get pregnant with a second child!


    " You can hide but you cannot run!"


    " What are you a third-grade viin?"


    Fu Yu Sheng onlyughed as his eyes sharply flickered. That woman¡­she must have gotten the gift he sent her right?


    On the other side, when Xue Ping woke up she found out that all sorts of lewd stories had been published about her. More importantly, someone even dug up the information and video of her messing around with more than three to four men in a bar and posted it on social media for everyone to see.If this was done by one person she would have most likely sued him but the video was reposted by so many people that she could not even get to the bottom of the matter.


    Seeing how everyone was asking her to leave the entertainment industry, Xue Ping was so angry that she wanted to kill someone. Not only did she fail to get Tang Zhou in her bed but she also lost all her face! It was as if she tried to steal chicken and ended up losing her rice. What was more someone was even specting whether or not she was the real ''Ji Ziyi'' or not byparing her past and present actions.


    Xue Ping was so enraged that she almost fainted after seeing the reports.


    Who ¡­ was the one who released such articles, she was going to ruin them. Ahhhhh!


    " I will sue thesepanies! How dare they! Do they not know who am I? I am the daughter of the Ji family, how dare they make fun of me like this, they are seriously looking down on me aren''t they?" Xue Ping was so angry that she threw the things in her room on the ground. The sound of her tantrum was so loud that it attracted Ji Zhuang Guang and Ji Nan who were at home.


    When the two brothers heard the sound of things being thrown on the ground they were speechless. They were already in trouble with ''Ji Ziyi''s shameless actions. Especially Ji Jinfu who suffered the most because of what Ji Ziyi did, after all, Ji Jinfu was an actor as well.


    Because of what ''Ji Ziyi'' did, Ji Jinfu was so badly affected that more than one of his roles was cancelled and even Ji Nan who was a racer ended up losing a pretty good sponsor, which was not a good thing for either of them.


    More importantly, the stocks of the Ji family were still plummeting and Ji Zhuang Guang was getting tired of appeasing all the partners who wanted to cancel the contract. One of them was the Tang Corporation.


    At first Ji Zhuang Guang did not believe when Tang Zhou told him that ''Ji Ziyi'' actually took him to a motel and even tried to force him. But now that the videos and images of ''Ji Ziyi'' were out in the open, Ji Zhuang Guang could not even understand how his polite, gentle and well-behaved sister turned into this mess.


    And to make things worse, she did not even see that she was the one who was in the wrong instead ''Ji Ziyi'' was ming the marketingpanies who published the news, if this sister of his hadn''t done such a thing would marketingpanies get the chance to publish them?


    Ji Zhuang Guang was furious as he climbed up the stairs with Ji Nan closely following behind him.


    " ''Ji Ziyi''! What are you doing!" Ji Zhuang Guang roared as he looked at Xue Ping who had thrown another antic vase on the ground, he strode inside the room and then raised his hand before pping Xue Ping crisply. " Is this how the daughter of an aristocratic family is supposed to behave? Recording a vulgar video, shamelessly losing your virtue and even drugging a man who is decades older than you? Are you even ''Ji Ziyi''?"


    Over the past few days, Ji Zhuang Guang was getting more and more puzzled by the things that ''Ji Ziyi'' was doing. Others might think that ''Ji Ziyi'' was changed because she went to college but Ji Zhuang Guang did not think that it was that simple. There was no way ''Ji Ziyi'' who was so kind would suddenly turn so malevolent all of a sudden. It was not only weird but simply beyond his spections.


    What was more, ''Ji Ziyi'' had suddenly fallen in love with Tang Zhou. ''Ji Ziyi'' continued to tell them that she was in love with Tang Zhou but he knew that she looked down on Tang Zhou for being too old. As he had heard ''Ji Ziyi'' speak ill of Tang Zhou many times so what made her chase Tang Zhou so relentlessly?


    Ji Zhuang Guang had taken a look at the people who visited ''Ji Ziyi'' and even took a look at her call records to his surprise she was actually in contact with two celestial masters and these celestial masters were none other than the ones who practised dark arts!


    Back then when he suggested ''Ji Ziyi'' to give up on changing her luck, she had obediently said yes to him but it turned out that ''Ji Ziyi'' went behind his back she actually contacted those two dark arts practitioners.


    When Ji Zhuang Guang found out the truth he was so angry that he wanted to question ''Ji Ziyi'' what she was thinking but before he could do that, this scandal broke over the inte.


    He eyed his sister suspiciously before Song Yan''s words echoed in his ears.


    Things were not what they looked like

 Chapter 1180 The Ji brothers are in trouble

    Chapter 1180 The Ji brothers are in trouble


    In the past, he thought that his sister was simply too wilful but now even if Ji Zhuang Guang wanted to describe her actions as willful he could not as he knew that his sister was slowly bing more and more like an ingrate and a selfish woman.


    In fact, it could be seen that Ji Ziyi had gotten more and more selfish as she lied to them when she was the one in the wrong. She even burned bridges with Song Yan and told them not to transfer the property to her despite being the one who was in the wrong. His sister was not like the woman in front of him. Ji Ziyi was someone who was kind and collected, even if things did not work as she wished, Ji Ziyi would not throw a tantrum like this, this woman cannot be his sister!


    Ji Zhuang Guang studied the woman in front of him with a wary look in his eyes. He couldn''t help but be suspicious with the words that Song Yan had told him but if this woman was not his sister then why did she look like her? Even the moles on her body were in the same position as his sister!


    How could this woman be so different yet so same to his sister?


    Xue Ping stiffened when she heard Ji Zhuang Guang''s question. She dropped the vase that she was holding in her hand on the floor and then lowered her gaze. From Ji Zhuang Guang and Ji Nan''s perspective, she was actually looking at the floor and the pieces of broken vases scattered all over the room but the truth was that she was actually hiding her murderous intent and poisonous gaze from the two men as she did not want them to sense anything amiss.


    With tears in her eyes, she raised her head and looked at the two Ji brothers before saying, " Brother Guang what are you saying? Do you think that I am not your sister? If I am not Ziyi then who else can I be? I know that you are upset with what I have done but the truth is that I just lost track of what is right and wrong ¡­you know that it''s something that happens to everyone who lives in college. I befriended some wrong people and ended up losing sight of the important things in my life."


    " As for Brother Tang, I know that I was in the wrong but I like him so much... I like him, brother Guang. I really like him so much that I want to marry him, what should I do brother? He doesn''t even look at me! I truly want him to be with me."


    Ji Zhuang Guang would have believed Xue Ping if he hadn''t heard her talk badly about Tang Zhou behind his back. He narrowed his eyes as he wanted to understand what was wrong with his sister but when he saw the tears in his eyes, his heart instinctively softened.


    He sighed and then said, " You need to stay at home for the time being Ziyi. Do not go anywhere as it will only be troublesome."


    " Brother is right, with such a scandal I don''t think that you will be able to continue with your shoots either," Ji Nan was also quite upset with what Ji Ziyi did but what he could do? She was his own sister and it wasn''t like he could kill her just because she did something wrong.


    Xue Ping nodded docilely but the second the two brothers'' back was turned on her, she viciously red at them. It was such an intense re that the two brothers shivered instinctively and Ji Zhuang Guang turned around just in time to catch Ji Ziyi staring at them as if they owed her something.


    When Ji Zhuang Guang caught her staring at them with such a vicious look he couldn''t help but shiver. What was this? This was not his sister! She couldn''t be!


    Thus once he closed the door, he turned to look at Ji Nan and said, " Contact Madam Song, tell her that there is something that I need to ask her."


    Ji Nan thought that Ji Zhuang Guang wanted to ask her whether or not Ji Ziyi was possessed by something unclean and nodded. After all, even he was half certain that there was something wrong with his sister.


    " Sure thing brother."


    ¡­.


    Song Yan was shooting when she received the call from Ji Nan. She did not expect that the Ji brothers would take the initiative to call her, especially not after announcing so confide that there was nothing wrong with their sister.


    However, since they were willing to talk to her as a celestial master it was only right to help them out which was why she agreed to meet them at the seafood restaurant which was close to the shooting location.


    After finishing her scenes, Song Yan arrived at the restaurant whose location Ji Zhuang Guang sent to her phone. As soon as she stepped inside the restaurant she noticed the two Ji brothers and was stunned to see that both of them were shrouded in death aura. The was a hint of red and dark purplish glow around their bodies which was a sure sign of brutal death.


    Even though Song Yan had lived as a ghost for hundreds of years, she had only seen such a deadly death aura countable times. This made her wonder just what kind of messy entanglement Ji Nan encountered for him to be in danger as well. Thest time when she saw him this man was fine, in fact, it was just Ji Zhuang Guang who was in trouble so why did this man end up in trouble as well?


    When Ji Nan saw that Song Yan was looking at him with bewilderment and pity, he could not help but call out nervously, "Ma¡­Master Song, what is the matter with you?" Why was this woman looking at him as if he was going to die at any moment?

 Chapter 1181 Denying the truth

    Chapter 1181 Denying the truth


    Ji Nan exchanged a nervous nce with his brother. How could he be not nervous when someone who could see ghosts and spirits was looking at him like this? Wait don''t tell him that he was being haunted by malicious spirits!


    He looked around before turning to look at Song Yan and asking again, " Madam Song, what is going on¡­"


    Song Yan did not tell him directly that he was going to die and that too in a brutal way. After all, that was not a nice greeting and with Ji Nan''s jumpy appearance if she were to tell him that he was going to die right away, he would start making a fuss. It was better to converse with him properly.


    Thus Song Yan pulled the chair opposite to the two Ji brothers and sat down. She then took a sip of warm water as she had finished shooting and her throat was a bit parched. Only then did she turn to look at the two brothers and ask, " What''s wrong? You two didn''t call me for no reason right,did something happen?" She questioned them indirectly as she did not want them to be too nervous.


    Ji Zhuang Guang had indeed called Song Yan to talk about the changes in Ji Ziyi and thus he immediately nodded and replied, " Master Song, actually, I wanted to talk to you about my sister. I really did not want to believe that my sister had changed too much but she is way beyond our control and she looks like apletely different person. I wanted to ask Master Song if the possession of a ghost can change the personality of a person?"


    Ji Zhuang Guang thought about the venom-filled gaze with which his sister looked at him and his brother this morning. An inexplicable shudder climbed down his spine. He did not know why but when his sister looked at him it felt like a poisonous snake was staring at him as if it was waiting for him to put his guard down and then attack him at the right time. Ji Zhuang Guang hoped that he was only thinking too much and there was nothing wrong with his sister.


    After he finished speaking he did not let Song Yan speak instead he continued to tell her about the changes that were taking ce in his sister.From her bullying her ssmates to causing someone to jump from the college building and then the video of her partying around with those rich masters in a rather vulgar way.


    " My sister will never do that¡­ I can admit that she may have been drunk on arrogance and did some unforgivable things but I know for a fact that she will never give away her virtue like that," Ji Zhuang Guang said with a firm voice. His eyes were clouded with pain and his knuckles were clenched tightly as he continued, "My sister was a woman who grew up learning how important a woman''s body is and more importantly, she has a senior with whom she was in love. The two of them got engaged after the parents of the two families agreed but.." he frowned and then sighed, " But then Ji Ziyi broke the engagement saying that she no longer loved him. However, just two months ago she said that she will never marry anyone other than her senior."


    At first Ji Zhuang Guang only thought that his sister was too young and got cold feet but now he couldn''t help but think that there was something more than that, what if his sister was possessed by something that they did not even know?


    Song Yan did not say anything. This was because she knew that there was no such thing as possession. The soul inside the body had been changed and their sister was not even alive anymore. Song Yan looked at her ring which was resting on her little finger and then took a bite of the seafood noodles in front of her while listening to Ji Zhuang Guang.


    In fact, she was d that her ns worked. The reason why she did not tell Ji Zhuang Guang about Xue Ping''s identity was because she wanted him to realize it and sure enough the heir of the Ji family did not let her down. He realized what was wrong on his own, if Song Yan had told him the truth then he would have most probably alerted Xue Ping.


    Given how ruthless Xue Ping was, Song Yan was sure that the two men would have been long dead but it looked like even with her caution Ji Zhuang Guang let something slip past.


    Ji Zhuang Guang on the other hand continued speaking, " And Ziyi seemed to be hung up on changing her luck. Even when I told her to live with the luck she was born with, she refused to listen to me. In fact, she went behind me and got in contact with a woman surnamed Dong. She is the celestial master of the Heavenly Moon sect."


    He paused and then added, " I have never met with that woman but I did run into her once and I smelled blood on her hands and clothes! She doesn''t look like a good woman, Master Song."


    Ji Zhuang Guang clenched his fingers until his nails were digging into his palm as he raised his head and looked at Song Yan who was eating her meal calmly with her face covered in a ck hoodie. He saw that she was not saying anything and clenched his teeth before asking in a desperate voice, " Master Song, do you think that it''s because of this woman that my sister has changed so much?"


    Song Yan finished her bite and then looked at the man who was waiting for her response and slowly chewed her food. Only after swallowing the food in her mouth did she open her mouth ¡ª¡ª-


    ...¡­..


    ********************


    If you liked the chapters please do support this book with golden tickets and gifts. It will motivate me to publish more chapters.

 Chapter 1182 The limit of one’s ruthlessness

    Chapter 1182 The limit of one¡¯s ruthlessness


    Song Yan was not surprised when she heard what Ji Zhuang Guang told her as she was already aware of these things.


    However, she could not understand why the Heavenly Moon Sect was suddenly involved with dark arts. As far as she knew this sect was quite popr and held a high prestige in herst life. Not once did she hear about them getting involved in dark arts. Or maybe they were so clean that no one knew what they were doing after all, if not for the fact that she had Fang Yanli by her side, she would have never found out that Madam Dong was being backed up by a dark arts practitioner.


    And would have thought that everything was done by Madam Dong.


    No wonder Tang Zhou died such a tragic death with a Dark art practitioner and a dark celestial master eyeing him how could he escape? As for Ji Zhuang Guang, she never heard anything about him. She only knew that the one who was in charge of the Ji family was Ji Ziyi andter she also got her hands on the Tang group which made her the richest woman in the capital.


    It was odd. Even if Ji Zhuang Guang was gone, there were two males in the Ji family as well even with Ji Zhuang Guang gone it shouldn''t be Ji Ziyi''s turn to take thepany unless something happened to the other two brothers as well.


    Song Yan''s eyes shed as she looked at the two Ji brothers who looked rather scared. She did not tell them about perfected Wei who was hiding behind Celestial Master Dong as she knew that it would scare them even more.


    With her lips pursed she said slowly, " Master Ji you do not need to worry about that celestial master for the time being. First, you need to tell me what happened today," Song Yan needed to know what happened for these two brothers to be shrouded in such a thick dark death aura. " Did you quarrel with your sister?"


    " How do you know that Master Song?" Ji Zhuang Guang was stunned when he heard Song Yan''s question. He blinked his eyes and nodded before replying, " We did quarrel with her today. After those videos of hers were spread all over the inte how can we not be angry at her? We did say some things to her but we did not make any ugly remarks to her."


    However, his sister still looked at him with those eyes of hers as if she was waiting to eat him up. It was so terrifying that even now he felt scared just thinking about it.


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes. No wonder they seemed to have a death aura over their heads, though they did not doubt Xue Ping they seemed to have started to doubt her and for the sake of avoiding trouble Xue Ping must have thought to clear up the danger in front of her.


    " Young master Ji, if you don''t mind can I read your fortune? It will help me look through your future much more clearly," Song Yan said.


    Ji Zhuang Guang did not doubt Song Yan as he knew that she was really skilled. He transferred ten thousand yuan to Song Yan who caught his wrist and carefully looked at his palm but instead of looking at his palm, she was looking at the ss of water which was next to his ham.


    As soon as Song Yan touched Ji Zhuang Guang''s hands multiple images were shed in the ss and soon she found herself standing in the same abandoned warehouse where she had found the bodies but this time around the bodies seemed to have been taken care of as they were not lying where Song Yan had seen them.


    In front of her were the three Ji brothers who were tied in a warehouse. Ji Zhuang Guang was in the most perilous situation as the tendons of his hands were cut off and his legs were twisted. He was looking at Xue Ping who seemed to be looking down at him with an extremely malevolent and hateful look on her face.


    '' Why are you doing this to me?'' Ji Zhuang Guang asked the woman in front of him. '' I am your brother I have doted on you the most.''


    Xue Ping on the other hand sneered and spat coldly, '' It was you who courted death first. Who asked you to doubt my identity? You deserve to die!''


    And before Ji Zhuang Guang could say anything Xue Ping dragged him to the machine where butchered meat was turned into minced meat and turned the machine on.


    The two Ji brothers did not have a good ending either. They were left to die with the sharp hooks embedded in their backs withrge rats left inside the room.


    From the way the rats were nibbling on their feet, Song Yan could see that those rats had been hungry for a very long time.


    After the divination was over, Song Yan shook her head looking sickened. Her eyes held a veryplex look in them as she could not understand how could anyone be this ruthless but at the same time, she sneered with a hint of killing intent lurking in her eyes.


    It seemed like Xue Ping was indeed twisted in her head. That warehouse was most likely her private property that she might have inherited from her parents because there was no way no one would have ever taken notice of so many people being killed there.


    The information that Fu Yu Sheng collected did say that Xue Ping''s family owned a farm. This butcher house must be her family''s property.


    No one in their right head would think that this abandoned property was now turned into a torture asylum by that woman.


    If those three women were killed in the same ruthless manner as the three Ji brothers then Song Yan did not me them for wanting revenge. After all, someone as vicious as Xue Ping deserved that!

 Chapter 1183 Overcome or not

    <h4>Chapter 1183 Ovee or not</h4>


    However, what shocked Song Yan was that Ji Zhuang Guang did not know that the soul of his sister was reced, he only suspected Xue Ping and nothing more? And his question, if properly thought about it wasn''t even something that could be considered as suspicion. He was more or less questioning his sister, who had changed so freaking much that he could no longer recognize her and nothing else.


    Was there a need to kill someone over this?


    And that wasn''t the least despicable thing that Xue Ping did because she was angered by the three Ji brothers, she actually decided to kill all three of them. Though she had lived as Ji Ziyi for only a little over a few years, she had been pampered by the Ji brothers for a long time. It was probably due to the Ji brothers that she was enjoying such afortable life.


    Yet, that woman did not even think twice before deciding to kill these three men.


    Song Yan would be lying if she said that Xue Ping was not deranged.


    But this worked as well. If Xue Ping hadn''t slipped up, then she would have most likely never got the chance to save these two men.


    Seeing that Song Yan was not speaking, the Ji brothers suddenly got nervous. They turned to look at one another before Ji Zhuang Guang asked nervously, "What''s the matter Master Song? What did you see?"


    When Song Yan heard Ji Zhuang Guang''s questions, she snapped out of her daze and then looked at the two men sitting opposite her. She narrowed her eyes and then said," Master Ji, I will be honest with you. Although you are not a good man, you are not necessarily evil. At least you have a bottom line. From what I can see, your life was supposed to be filled with abundant happiness. In fact, if everything had gone right, you were about to meet your destined partner in a few months. If everything had been fine with you, then you would have had a smooth sailing life¡­"


    " Wait¡­ Wait a minute, Master Song," Ji Nan sensed that something was wrong with what Song Yan was saying. Why was she talking in past as if his brother¡­


    He turned to look at his brother before turning to look at Song Yan and asked, "Why are you talking as if my brother is going to¡­" he trailed off as he repeated the question that was in his head out


    loud.


    " That''s because your brother is going to face a life-and-death hurdle. In fact, he is not the only one who will face that hurdle, you are going to face the same," Song Yan said to Ji Nan who was so scared that his face turned deathly pale. He had a feeling that whatever was going toe out of Song Yan''s mouth next was not going to be nice. After all, something about Song Yan made him trust her words.


    At that moment, Ji Nan and Ji Zhuang Guang were iparably convinced by Master Song''s words.


    Ji Zhuang Guang who had never felt nervous even when he was facing the leader of the nation, swallowed and then asked," Master Song, if¡­if I don''t ovee then¡­. Do you mean to say¡ª¡ª"


    Though Ji Zhuang Guang knew what Song Yan was saying to him, he still wanted to question her as he wanted to confirm her words.


    " Yes. You are going to die," Song Yan confirmed Ji Zhuang Guang''s fear as she leaned back on the chair. She stared at Ji Zhuang Guang and then stated, "You are destined to slip up, which makes me wonder whether you will be able to survive or not."


    Ji Zhuang Guang was so scared that he stood up, sending the chair on which he was sitting sliding back. He stared at Song Yan with a deathly pale expression. The guests of the restaurant looked at Ji Zhuang Guang with a frown on their lips. Fortunately, Song Yan apologized to the rest of the customers with a smile on her lips as she turned to look at Ji Zhuang Guang and said, "You need to calm down, Master Ji."


    How was he supposed to calm down? How the fck he was supposed to calm down??She just told him that he was going to die. Like never to wake up again, and she was notifying him that he needed to calm down?


    When Song Yan saw that Ji Zhuang Guang was out of it, she turned to look at Ji Nan, who nodded and then pulled his brother down. Though he was just as scared as his brother, somehow he was in control of himself or more like he knew that if he were to let his control splinter and crack no one was going to help him as Song Yan did not seem like the kind of woman who would like to deal with two deranged men who lost their head.


    Song Yan did not say anything more and waited for the two men to calm down. After a long while, Ji Zhuang Guang snapped out of his daze and said in a panicked voice," Master Song, I don''t want to die! Please save me, if I die, then what will happen to my family?"


    Although his parents were still young, if they were to lose their child at such an age, they would surely lose half of their lives as well.


    He was afraid that if something happened to him then his parents wouldn''t be able to survive, much less if something happened to the two of them together.


    The more Ji Zhuang Guang thought about it, the more he trembled with unease.


    Seeing that Ji Zhuang Guang was getting more and more paranoid, Song Yan pushed the ss of water towards him and then said, "I never said that you were destined to die. It depends on whether you can ovee the hurdle and escape your impending death."

 Chapter 1184 She is indeed dead

    Chapter 1184 She is indeed dead


    Ji Zhuang Guang trembled. He really did not want to die, he was at the prime of his age, and he wanted to get married and have kids. How could he ept death with a smile on his face?


    So when he heard that there was a chance for him to escape the cmity, he calmed down a little and gulped his nervousness. Her words were like a warm caress to his terrified soul. After all, what normal person wouldn''t be afraid of death? No living person would be willing to die and that too so young.


    Ji Zhuang Guang was no exception and neither was Ji Nan. The two brothers looked at Song Yan as Ji Nan asked Song Yan in a shaky voice, " Master Song, I am willing to do anything. Just make sure that we don''t die!"


    " If you don''t want to die then you need to avoid your sister. Don''t go anywhere she asks you toe to, even if she threatened you with your life you need to stay away from her. Turn a deaf ear to her pleas because if you follow her then you will die," Song Yan said indifferently.


    However, her words only caused the two brothers to be even more stupefied. For some reason, it seemed like the one who was going to kill them was Ji Ziyi, their little sister. But how was that possible? How could their little sister whom they have doted on ever since she was born kill them?


    Song Yan could see what the two Ji brothers were thinking as their expressions were written on their faces. She sighed and then said, " Whether or not you believe me, I will suggest that you two think carefully before you make your decision. The reason I am telling you to stay away from your sister is because she will be the cause of your death. If not it will be a pity for such young and talented men like you two to die. It is up to you two in the end. As for Xue Ping, she will get hereuppance sooner orter ."


    Ji Zhuang Gang stiffened as he heard Song Yan say ''Xue Ping,'' instead of Ji Ziyi. For some reason, he thought of his quarrel with Ji Ziyi where he asked her whether or not she was his sister. It was after this remark that Ji Ziyi suddenly red at him with such a malevolent re. Was¡­ was that woman really not his sister?


    His face changed drastically as he clenched his fingers. It was through great patience that Ji Zhuang Guang was able to squeeze out the question that he wanted to ask, " Master Song, what did you mean by Xue Ping? Who is she? Didn''t you say that I was in danger with my sister but I don''t know anyone named Xue Ping."


    " You are a smart man, Master Ji. Do I really need to spell it out for you?" Song Yan questioned as she looked at Ji Zhuang Guang whose face became even more pale.


    " But¡­But she is so like my sister," Ji Zhuang Guang was stunned. He did not want to believe that the woman whom he had been doting on was not his sister but someone else.


    However, if he was being honest he did feel like something was really off about Ji Ziyi. He was just ignoring it as his heart was not willing to ept the truth.


    But the more Ji Zhuang Guang thought of his past interactions with Ji Ziyi, the more apprehensive and suspicious he became. It was just that he was finding it hard to believe.


    Song Yan sympathetically smiled at him before leaning forward and snatching the ss of whisky that was sitting in front of Ji Nan.


    " The world of dark arts isplex Master Ji," Song Yan exined. " Those who do not practice dark arts will have a bottom line and they will not do certain things that are against thews of heavens but there are dark arts practitioners who would do anything at the right price. No matter what you want," as she spoke she tapped on the ss of the water which had a clear liquid inside of it.


    " See this? Let''s take the ss as a human body and the water inside as the soul," Song Yan exined as she picked up the ss and drank the water inside it. She then ced it back on the table and poured the whisky inside it. " If I was a dark arts practitioner, I could even rece the soul inside the body of any human being. The shell," she tapped the ss with the back of her forefinger, " Shall remain the same but the content inside of it not so much."


    Ji Zhuang Guang felt like the ground underneath him cracked as he slipped into the abyss. He could understand what Song Yan was saying, even if he was a fool there was no way he could deny the truth in front of him.


    He stared at Song Yan who was calm and collected before stuttering, " T¡­Then what about Ziyi? What about my sister?"


    Song Yan thought about Ji Ziyi''s tragic state and sighed with a despondent look on her face. She looked at Ji Zhuang Guang and asked softly, " What do you think Master Ji?"


    Ji Zhuang Guang felt his heart drop and Ji Nan on the other hand felt like his soul had left his body. The two brothers were scared witless by Song Yan''s words. They already had a vague and terrifying guess when they heard that the soul of their sister was exchanged with someone else but the more they thought about it, the more their hearts ached. What kind of monster were they raising at their house?


    Seeing that the two brothers were still trying to refuse to acknowledge the truth, Song Yan decided to shatter their fantasy, " Your sister is dead! She died at the hands of the woman who is now upying her body! Stop denying it as nothing is going to change."

 Chapter 1185 Truth

    Chapter 1185 Truth


    Song Yan had no intentions to tell Ji Zhuang Guang and Ji Nan about Xue Ping''s identity as these two might end up slipping in front of Xue Ping but if she did not alert them then these two men would end up dying in the hands of Xue Ping.


    She did not want these two men to die because if they died then Xue Ping would only be more and more obnoxious and arrogant especially if all the three heirs of the Ji family were killed off. If that happened then their parents would never believe that the woman who was the only heir after the death of their three sons was an imposter.


    Ji Nan was scared silly by Song Yan''s words. His vision turned dark and the defenses that he had raised shatteredpletely. His face was paler than moonlight as the veins on his neck bulged in agitation and anxiety. " How ¡­How is this possible? How could this happen!?"


    Even though Ji Nan was not willing to believe what Song Yan said, his eyes were rimmed red as tears trickled down from his eyes. After all, the one who died was his sister how could he not be upset? How could he ept that his little sister whom he swore to protect was dead? He couldn''t ept the fact that he was actually doting on such a vicious murderer for so many years. It not only angered him but also scared him witless.


    No wonder. He continued to have suspicions regarding Ji Ziyi''s identity in the past. Though his sister was not excellent she was really talented in ying piano and many more musical instruments. Ji Ziyi was so talented at ying the piano that she could close her eyes and y a beautiful tune however three years ago when he asked his sister to y the piano she refused to y it.


    She continued to make excuses saying that she was no longer willing to y it as her obsession with piano was over and wanted to try acting.


    Howeverter on when he went to college, Ji Nan found out that his once academically talented sister was having a hard time in sses and she could not even pass her exams.


    At first Ji Nan thought that Ji Ziyi was not doing good as she had suddenly changed her lifestyle. But from then on Ji Ziyi got worse and worse to the point where she bullied someone intomitting suicide.Back then Ji Ziyi was able to escape responsibility as she did not do anything extreme but Ji Nan had always been confused over this matter. How could his kind and gentle sister do something like this?


    But he never thought that someone actually snatched her sister''s soul and then reced her soul while killing his sister. Thinking about the past actions of his sister, Ji Nan gritted his teeth hatefully and then said, " That woman really isn''t Ji Ziyi!"


    Song Yan originally thought that she was wasting her time with the Ji brothers as they loved their sister too much to believe that she was dead but thanks to Xue Ping being overly aggressive in the past, the Ji brothers believed Song Yan.


    From the expressions of the Ji brothers, they seemed to have thought it through finally.


    Ji Zhuang Guang wiped his tears and then asked, " But how did that woman get to our sister? I am sure that we have never heard about this woman named Xue Ping before."


    Was she an old resident of the ce that he bought and then ran a bulldozer on?


    Song Yan knew that he was going to ask her this question. She sipped on her warm water and then replied, " You know her in a way. Xue Ping was married to a man after she moved to the town from the countryside where she harmed both her husband and stepdaughter before exchanging her soul with her stepdaughter. If I am not wrong that girl was your sister''s ssmate. Yi Yu,that was her name."


    Of course, Ji Zhuang Guang and Ji Nan knew Yi Yu. That woman was quite jealous of their sister, she even tried to harm their sister once or twice.


    They wanted to say something but Song Yan continued speaking without giving them a chance to say anything, " I think after she abandoned Yi Yu, she chose the nanny. She stayed with your sister for a long time right? Even making her believe that she cared about your sister more than anyone. I think from the start that woman''s target was your sister but she couldn''t get close to her which is why she picked and dropped two other women."


    As soon as Song Yan finished speaking, Ji Zhuang Guang almost went crazy as he knew that his sister had told him many times that there was something off about Gao Lan and Yi Yu. But they could never find anything weird about those two women which was why he thought that his sister was just thinking too much.


    However, only now did he realize that the woman was slowly and carefully putting traps in front of them all along!


    No wonder she suddenly cancelled the engagement as the one who cancelled the engagement was not his sister but that woman who stole his sister''s identity.


    The more he thought about the more regret Ji Zhuang Guang felt. His tears did not stop falling as he knew that he had more than one chance to save his sister but he failed to pick up the danger signs in front of him. He covered his face and then said in a choked voice, " I should have known. I watched her grow up in front of me and yet I could not even realize that my sister had been harmed like this, when my sister was born I thought that she was going to live a smooth life as I would protect her. I did not think that I would lose my sister and not even realize that she was gone forever. That b*tch she ruined my sister''s life!"

 Chapter 1186 Tragic tale

    Chapter 1186 Tragic tale


    At this point, the two Ji brothers could no longer hold on. They covered their faces and started to cry. Song Yan looked at the two men crying before turning to look at the guests who were watching them with excitement and gossiping experience. Song Yan felt a twitch in her forehead, fortunately, she was smart enough to cover her face with a hoodie or else she would surely be the headline for the entertainment section tomorrow morning. Ji Zhuang Guang however had no such qualms he was filled with regret at this moment. If he had known that someone was targeting Ji Ziyi from the start he would have kept her away from that woman. In fact, he knew that Yi Yu was jealous of Ji Ziyi and that she would find trouble with her but he only thought that it was insecurity and envy at work, he never thought that a woman in her forties or fifties would dare to do something so sinister! At this moment, Ji Zhuang Guang felt indescribable regret in his heart and wished he could turn the time back. If he could he would definitely secure his sister''s life. Song Yan sighed and then took out some tissue paper to wipe the tears of the two brothers. Ji Zhuang Guang who was choked with regrets said to Song Yan, " Actually, I should have doubted this woman when she cancelled the engagement between her and Shen Hanjing. After all, my sister loved this man so much that she was willing to get engaged to him even when she was not an adult but then suddenly she cancelled her engagement immediately after returning from college." He realized that Song Yan did not know who Shen Hanjing was which was why he sniffed and exined, " Shen Hanjing was Ji Ziyi''s senior. You can say that the two of them grew up together, other than us Shen Hanjing had always protected Ji Ziyi. The two of them were really sweet and even though Shen Hanjing was the son of our dad''s assistant, he was well-mannered and handsome. Ji Ziyi liked him very much. At first, we were worried that she was being fooled but after learning more about Shen Hanjing we found out that he was willing to work hard for our sister and we were touched." " After the two families discussed it, they were engaged and Ziyi was really happy." Of course, Ji Zhuang Guang only epted that kid after finding out that he had established a smallpany in country A and thatpany was getting on track slowly. Shen Hanjing was bound to make great progress in the future and with them backing him, it wouldn''t take long for him to make a huge profit. What was more this boy was nice to his sister and treated her very well. As Song Yan listened, Ji Zhuang Guang sobbed, " I didn''t know that someone reced my sister''s soul. At that time when Ziyi cancelled the engagement I thought that she was feeling cold feet ¡­I never knew that the reason she cancelled the engagement was because she was not Ziyi! Or that the woman looked down on Shen Hanjing as he was not rich. The more Ji Zhuang Guang spoke the more agitated he became. He gritted his teeth and then said hatefully, " I am guessing that it happened when that Gao woman got pregnant. I remember that when that woman got pregnant she would often contact Ziyi. We asked her to ignore her but I underestimated that woman''s persistence, she actually went looking for my sister and ¡­ and killed her¡ª¡ª now I understand why she broke up the engagement. Shen Hanjing knew Ziyi better than us, most probably woman was aware of this as well¡­ which was why she kicked him aside after humiliating him for being too poor." Ji Nan wiped his snot and agreed, " Thats right brother, it is our fault who thought that our sister was feeling cold feet. That b*tch stole our sister''s life with dark magic and ruined her life. If not, how could it be possible that our sister would say such horrendous words to Brother Hanjing?" He still remembered how Ji Ziyi insulted Shen Hanjing by calling him a toad who wanted to eat swan meat. She even embarrassed and humiliated Mother and Father Shen causing Shen Hanjing to leave the S city and head straight to city A. If only they knew that their sister''s soul had been exchanged nothing like this would have happened. Song Yan who found out everything about Ji Ziyi could notment that poor girl''s death. Even though she was born with a good fortune she was unlucky enough to attract the attention of someone like Xue Ping who had no bottom line. If she was the one who was targeted by someone like Xue Ping she would have killed that woman with her own hands before she harmed anyone else. Before parting ways with the two grief-stricken Ji brothers Song Yan handed them five S-grade talismans. She did not want to even think about what would happen to these two men if they did not listen to her, however when she saw the two of them crying like babies¡­ Song Yan could not bring herself to be hard-hearted and handed them S grade talisman that would protect them even if they were caught by Xue Ping. Ji Zhuang Guang thanked her while choking on sobs. If not for the fact that he was trying hard to hold himself back, he would have broken into sobs in Song Yan''s arms. Song Yan watched the two brothers help one another as they climbed into the car and shook his head. After listening to their story she did not feel good at all, Ji Ziyi was a good girl. But she was too soft-hearted and her fate was a doomed one as well. If she hadn''t met someone like Xue Ping, she would have lived a better life. She looked at the sky with a grieving look. Fortunately, she did not miss out on her husband¡­ if she had then maybe she would have be a malicious ghost as well. Not that Song Yan hadn''t.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1187 Rat to catch

    Chapter 1187 Rat to catch


    HONK!


    Song Yan snapped out of her thoughts when she heard the honking of a car, at first she was surprised but then she saw Fu Yu Sheng stumbling out of the car, he was holding a badly bruised Xiao Bai, the heavenly snake that he picked up at the warehouse. " Yan Yan! Hurry!" Fu Yu Sheng shouted as he rubbed his arm on the injury that he was sporting. It only made the blood that was trickling down his head smeared all over his forehead and face. It also stained the sleeves of his shirt. Seeing him injured Song Yan felt her sanity snapped, she crossed the street and walked over to her husband like she was a woman on a mission. " Who did this?" She asked the second she came to a stop in front of Fu Yu Sheng. Her eyes carefully examined him and only then did she realize that he looked worse, his clothes were torn and dust was smeared on them. There were spots where mud was sticking on his pants and Song Yan knew that Fu Yu Sheng had fallen many times before rushing here because her husband was a neat freak. He wouldn''t have made a run for it like this if someone did not harm him. Fu Yu Sheng closed his eyes as he breathed in and out, he was clutching his side which was bleeding even more severely than his forehead. He opened his mouth but maybe theck of blood made him dizzy because he stumbled and a pair of arms reached out to stabilize him. Only then did Song Yan notice the other man who was standing next to her husband.


    " Were you the one who hurt him like this ?" Song Yan questioned as she looked at the man with an unfriendly gaze. She almost killed the poor guy with her re alone if not for the fact that they were standing in public and she could not kill a human, Song Yan would have made the man feel very sorry.


    Shen Hanjing felt speechless. But at the same time, he knew that this was indeed the most obvious conclusion, which was why he shook his head and then said in a hurried voice," This gentleman ran into my car. He was running out of his house when he tumbled in front of my car. I think someone was trying to steal something from him at the house. Most likely it was robbery, I said to this gentleman that I would bring him to the hospital but he said that he wanted to find his wife first¡­ so I brought him here. I did not hurt him," as he spoke he took out his ID card and showed it to Song Yan before saying,


    " And I just returned from A city, so I can assure you that this is not done by me." Song Yan who read the name on the ID card was speechless. This was Shen Hanjing? Talk about coincidence. However, Song Yan did not have the time to worry about him. She turned to look at her husband who was almost on the verge of fainting and took out a pill to stop his bleeding. In fact, she would have used a talisman to heal him in a jiffy but she couldn''t as there was someone else. Fu Yu Sheng''s breathing eased up after eating the pill. He looked at Song Yan in a daze and said hurriedly, " Yan Yan ¡­ a celestial master came to our house. It seems like she saw through your array¡­ she is trying to collect the souls of the Liu family." He hugged Xiao Bai and smiled before saying," She also wanted to take this little one. Talking about some sacrifice or whatnot, I punched her in the face and ran away when she was not looking."


    Song Yan''s face turned cold when she heard Fu Yu Sheng''s words. She seemed to have understood what was happening while Shen Hanjing on the other hand thought that Fu Yu Sheng was hit hard on his head because he was talking nonsense. Of course, Song Yan noticed that the man was looking at them with a weird look on his face but she did not say anything. She patted Fu Yu Sheng a few more times such that she could swallow the dark aura on his face and body, once she was done she helped him up and said, " Don''t worry. I will take care of this matter." That woman dared to touch her husband, it would be thest thing she would ever do in her life. Shen Hanjing did not know what was happening but when he saw that Song Yan was looking for a taxi, he said, " Why don''t I drop you at your house?" His suggestion worked with Song Yan who nodded. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    " Then I will thank you," Song Yan nodded. If she had known this was going to happen she would havee in her car, no she would have not left the house. " There is no need to thank me, as long as this gentleman man gets well, it''s all right," Shen Hanjing did not know what was wrong but since they wanted to go back home instead of the hospital he was willing to drop them.


    Song Yan sent a message to Fu Yu Shen before helping her husband inside the car. When Shen Hanjing dropped them off at the mansion, he left his card with Song Yan as he still felt guilty about running into Fu Yu Sheng. Even though Fu Yu Sheng was already injured like this, it did not change the fact that he ran into him with his car. Song Yan did not have the time to refuse him and tucked the business card that he gave her. Song Yan turned to look at Fu Yu Shen who was waiting outside the mansion. "What the fck? What happened sister inw?" Fu Yu Shen was stunned when he saw that Song Yan was holding a badly battered and bruised Fu Yu Sheng. " Take him to the hospital," Song Yan pushed Fu Yu Sheng to Fu Yu Shen before turning to look at the mansion. " I have a rat to catch."

 Chapter 1188 Dong Xuelian trespassed

    Chapter 1188 Dong Xuelian trespassed


    Song Yan sent Fang Yanli inside the house who returned and told her what happened inside the house. It seemed like Dong Xuelian found a crack in the array while following Fu Yu Sheng home after she found him and as Song Yan was not present it caused the Yin energy to fluctuate and thus got inside the manor.


    So from the start, that woman''s goal was her husband!


    But that wasn''t all, that woman was so unreasonable and gutsy that she trespassed on her house and even tried to hurt her husband. When Song Yan thought about how courageous this woman was her fingers itched as she sneered coldly," Looks like some fool does not understand their own limits."


    Inside the luxurious house, Dong Xuelian was in a good mood when she thought about how she had caught four ghosts with highly concentrated Yin energy. But at the same time, she was a bit regretful, "It''s such a pity that the man escaped," she licked her lips when she thought of how Fu Yu Sheng''s Heavenly Emperor aura slipped out of her hands.


    Dong Xuelian was even more regretful when she thought how that man even snatched the heavenly snake from her hands. If she had taken the blood of Fu Yu Sheng and the heavenly snake then she would have raised her cultivation by several levels.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sheined to Perfected Wei on the phone about how she missed the opportunity causing Perfected Wei to get angry at her. It was really hard to find men whose aura was matchable to the dragon and phoenix. How could he not be upset when he heard that Dong Xuelian had lost such a good sacrifice, if they had gotten their hands on Fu Yu Sheng would they still need Xue Ping?


    When Dong Xuelian heard the scoldings of her master, she winced and then said, "I understand master. I will wait for that man here, he will return here sooner orter, I will catch him then." Dong Xuelian also thought that Xue Ping was dying their matter too much, they have been trying to get their hands on someone who was born with a good fortune as they wanted their blood and bones to make pills to revitalize one''s body.


    As they were dark arts practitioners they were attacked many times and got injured almost all the time.


    They were in a hurry because their pills were about to run and Xue Ping was dying the matter.


    "Tell that woman that we don''t have the time to wait for her, she either brings us the sacrifice or she can take her leave," Perfected Wei ordered Dong Xuelian coldly from the other side of the phone. " Wait for that man, if he returns then bring him here. We can use his Heavenly Emperor fortune to refine some really rare pills."


    Dong Xuelian nodded, " Yes master!"


    After a short pause, Perfected Wei added, "Take a look around the rooms of the house. I believe that some ground root celestial master lives there with that man. She must have saved a few good things on her, as she is rich. Take them all."


    Perfected Wei thought that Fu Yu Sheng''s wife was some novice celestial master as the array could be broken by Dong Xuelian with ease. If that was the case then there was no need for them to worry, anyway, those treasures were a waste in the hands of that woman, and it was better if they were to snatch them from that woman.


    Dong Xuelian''s eyes lit up when she heard her master''s words, that was right that man''s wife was a celestial master as well right? That grassroots celestial master must have bought a lot of treasures, as the rich have nothing but money. She must have bought a bunch of things.


    "I will go and take a look master, don''t worry I will snatch anything that can be used!" Dong Xuelian said to her master before climbing the stairs as she ended the call. She headed to the master bedroom but found it locked with an even stronger array. Dong Xuelian''s brows furrowed as she tried to undo the array but realised that the array was tooplicated for her to undo.


    ''What the hell..'' Dong Xuelian thought in her head before she let go of the knob.


    However when she thought about how the four ghosts were allowed to live in this house, most probably they had the key to get inside these rooms.


    Dong Xuelian sneered in her head as she headed down and then walked to the back room where she had locked the four ghosts.


    In the back room the four ghosts were tied with ghost restraining chains, with the pure yang energy rubbing against their ghostly physique Master Liu and his family were in so much pain that they wanted to cry. Master Liu stayed with Song Yan thus he could still preserve but his wife and sons were too weak as they did not pay attention to their cultivation.


    Now it was good they were on the verge of getting their souls scattered and destroyed.


    Master Liu was in so much pain when he thought that his sons and wife would never be able to reincarnate that he wanted to cry.


    The door of the room where he and his family were locked up was opened and Dong Xuelian stepped inside with a sneer on her face. She was holding a talisman in her hand and asked, "Who has the key to the room on the second floor? You better not lie to me and hand it over nicely."


    Master Liu looked at his family and then turned to look at Dong Xuelian who was angry, he swallowed and then said, I... I do but I am not going to give it to you... I will not betray my master." Though the keys were in the hands of his wife, his poor wife was in no condition to suffer any more pain.


    She was already injured to the point where she was about to die! Thus he bravely lied to Dong Xuelian if she wanted to beat someone then beat him! He was strong!

 Chapter 1189 We dont have the key

    Chapter 1189 We don''t have the key


    Dong Xuelian did not doubt a word that came out of Master Liu''s mouth. ording to her, Master Liu was the only one who was strong enough to be kept as for the other three they were useless. Most probably that woman was also keeping these three ghosts as a supplement to refine some revitalizing pills or talismans but couldn''t do it, so she ended up keeping them as a servant.


    The more Dong Xuelian thought like this, the more convinced she became. Her confidence which was already searing through the roof became even more emboldened and she threw the talisman at Master Liu causing him to scream in pain as the talisman caused his entire ghostly form to be covered in fire.


    "Are you going to tell me where the keys are?" Dong Xuelian questioned as she looked at the man in front of her. But Master Liu shook his head, he was not going to let this woman steal the treasures of his master much less hurt his family.


    When Dong Xuelian saw that Master Liu was not willing to take out the key to the room on the second floor, she took out the bottle of holy water.


    "Since you are not willing to give it up honestly then you cannot me me. Your master is a fool, who gave her the right to keep those treasures for herself?" Dong Xuelian sneered as thought about all those precious treasures that the woman of this house might be hiding in her room.


    Greed shed in her eyes at the thought of those treasures, Dong Xuelian was certain that this woman who was keeping these ghosts at her house was not a smart or skilled woman but she was certainly rich and her spiritual resources must be amazing as well.


    She must take those treasures for herself! She, Dong Xuelian was much more skilled after all.


    Seeing that she was holding the bottle of holy water, Master Liu stammered, " M...Master Dong, we... we are just normal ghosts. Our m...master doesn''t have any treasures...AHHHHH!!" He screamed when the holy water seared his ghostly form causing it to turn even paler.


    Even if Master Liu was a good ghost who never harmed anyone, he was a ghost whose presence was filled with yin energy. When the holy water touched his spirit, he ended up getting burned by the impact of the holy water which was filled with the holy power.


    Smoke rose from his ghostly form as he screamed in pain.


    "Darling!" Madam Liu screamed even Liu An and Liu Ran looked at their father with pain in their eyes. If not for the fact that they were on the verge of scattering they would have tried to save their father.


    "Celestial Master...pl...please let my husband go..." Madam Liu cried while trying to reach her husband but before she could even make a move, Dong Xuelian sshed the holy water on her ghostly form.


    "AHHHHH!" Madam Liu screamed in pain as she rolled on the ground, her ghostly form bing more and more transparent, she clutched her arms and stomach where the holy water had sshed on her.


    Master Liu''s face changed when he saw his wife getting transparent. He couldn''t believe that there was a woman who was this ruthless in this world.


    "Why are you looking like this? How dare you re at me? My heavenly moon sect is responsible for exorcising ugly creatures like you. Do you dare to say that you deserve to stay in this world?" Dong Xuelian did not think that she was doing anything wrong. She was a celestial master and exorcising beings like this was her job.


    Master Liu was filled with hatred but he did not dare to say anything against the woman. As he knew that this woman was crazy and beyond reasoning, now he could only hope that Song Yan woulde as soon as possible.


    Dong Xuelian saw that the ghost had turned silent and sshed more holy water on Madam Liu as she seemed to have understood that Master Liu was very worried about his wife''s soul and sure enough when Master Liu saw that his wife was in pain, his expression changed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seeing this Dong Xuelian said with a sneer, "You better tell me where the key of that room is, if you don''t then I will kill you. But before that, I will scatter the soul of this


    woman!"


    "You...our master will not leave you alone... celestial masters are not allowed to harm the ghostly servant of another celestial master," Liu Au coughed out as he looked


    at Dong Xuelian and gritted out.


    His words only caused Dong Xuelian tough out loud manically, "Your master? She is just a grassroots master, how can she even deal with me? Looks like you are not going to hand in the key. Since you are so loyal to your master then you can vanish and wait for your master to collect your torn piece of soul!"


    As she spoke she took out a steel coil whip from her ring and then started to hit Liu An.


    "Brother!" Liu Ran''s eyes turned red when he saw how viciously his brother was getting beaten up.


    Only now did he understand how fortunate they were to have someone like Song Yan as their master. If there was someone else other than Song Yan, he or she would have ruined them like this but even when their luck was good, they ended up running into someone as ruthless as this woman. She not only harmed Fu Yu Sheng and Xiao Bai but she also wanted to harm them but they could not let her touch Song Yan''s treasures!''


    If this evil got her hand on those treasures then she would definitely hurt them even more.


    Liu Ran hated this woman but he still begged her, "Let us go, we have no idea where the key is! Our master never told us, we are just ghostly servants, who will tell us where the key to the treasure room is?"

 Chapter 1190 Teach her a lesson

    ?


    1190 Teach her a lesson


    However, the more they acted like this the more Dong Xuelian felt like they were hiding something from her. She sneered coldly and said, "You don''t have the keys? How can you not have the keys? That woman left you in charge of the house when she was not here like servants surely you know where the keys to that room upstairs are. You better tell me when I am asking politely or else!"


    Dong Xuelian walked towards Liu Ran, she did not believe that these ghosts had no idea about the key of the master bedroom. Among all the rooms that one was the only one which was locked carefully and even with an intricate array at that! One that she could not break just this alone was enough to tell Dong Xuelian how many treasures this rich and dumb woman had saved upstairs.


    She had to get them!


    Liu An felt his heart jump to his throat when he saw that the woman was walking towards his brother. He did not know how he found the will to force himself to move but he did, he squeezed himself in front of his little brother and looked at the woman with fierce eyes.


    "Do...Don''t hurt my brother!" Liu An said to Dong Xuelian but thetter was not scared of a ghost that was about to scatter at any moment.


    She stared at the ghost that was stopping her and sneered before Dong Xuelian raised her shoes and poured the holy water on her sharp heels. She said, "Since you like to y the hero so much then I will fulfill your desires!"


    As she spoke she walked close to Liu An and bang!


    Dong Xuelian mmed the sharpened end of her heels right into Liu An''s head. Though Liu An did not feel the pain of something that was drilling in his head, he did feel the pain of the holy water trickle down his ghostly physique. He screamed in pain as he writhed on the ground. "Do you understand your position now? So you all bettere clean with me! Where is the key ¡ª¡ªAHHHH!!!" She felt someone strike her on the back causing Dong Xuelian to arch her back in pain as tears brimmed in her eyes. She stumbled forward causing Liu An to roll away from the heels that were causing him too much.


    He thought that he was dead for sure this time around. Fortunately... fortunately he was safe. Dong Xuelian who was in pain did not care about the ghost that escaped her grasp. She turned to look at the person who attacked her before she could look at the person, Song Yan whipped her again.


    The strength and the speed of the whip that was aiming at Dong Xuelian was too much, even though she tried to fight back, the speed of the master who came to attack her was too fast! Incredibly fast!


    ''Is this master... the one who took in these ghosts? Impossible! She couldn''t possibly be this strong! Dong Xuelian thought in her head as she tried to defend herself.


    Song Yan on the other hand did not care about this woman, she continued to whip her and when the crack of a whip which belonged to Dong Xuelian resounded in the room, she intensified her attacks causing Dong Xuelian to back down.


    The whip hit Dong Xuelian across her chest and stomach with a loud smack, which was enough to make her spit out a mouthful of blood but when Song Yan saw the condition in which the ghost servants she took were, her eyes red up and she instilled more Yin energy into the whip causing Dong Xuelian to fly back.


    With a crack the ss doors that faced the backyard broke and Dong Xuelian who was sent flying through those doors felt sharp edges of ss embedded in her back. She was in so much pain that she fainted then and there.


    Song Yan did not care about that woman she walked over to where the four ghosts were lying and looked at their condition. Sure enough, they had been harmed greatly, their cultivation level dipped even lower than the first time she met them and Liu An was on the verge of scattering away as his yin energy was dangerously low.


    Song Yan sighed and then crouched down before she ced her hand on Liu An and shared some of her yin energy with him. She did the same with the other three as well.


    When Master Liu woke up and saw that Song Yan was back, his eyes turned pale as tears started to fall. I le said excitedly, "It is good that you are back, Master Song. That woman was about to scatter us away for good."


    "We are so sorry master," Madam Gu cried while wiping her tears. "I ... we could not protect the house."


    "You all have done well," Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she felt distressed for the ghosts who had to suffer so much because of her carelessness. "I thought that some people had a bottom line and wouldn''t trespass a private property, even if they are not scared of the heavens they should fear thews of humans. I forgot that there were scums like these present on the surface of the earth.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Song Yan sneered as she looked at Dong Xuelian.


    She then flicked out a talisman and undid the Ghost restraining array before turning her attention to Dong Xuelian. She had let this woman go thest time because she did not want to deal with her but since this woman dared to harm her husband and her servants, then she would settle old and new scores together!


    Not only this, she would use her identity as Gu Chenyi''s disciple to send a legal notice to that Heavenly Moon Sect. How dare they trespass amoner''s house and act rampantly? Do they think that just because they were celestial masters they could do anything?


    Seeing how Dong Xuelian stepped inside her house without care, Song Yan was sure that this woman must have stolen a bunch of good things from those who could not stop her! It was time for her to learn her lesson on why she should not steal from others!


    Post your firstmen!!


    (83

 Chapter 1191 Raise your cultivation? I will help.

    ?


    1191 Raise your cultivation? I will help.


    Dong Xuelian was a celestial master. Her cultivation had strengthened her body greatly what was more, she was a dark arts practitioner who ate refined human blood and bone pills which made her body stronger than that of a stronger person. Thus even though Song Yan had sent her flying through the ss doors and caused her back to be bruised until blood was pooling under her body, Dong Xuelian still woke up.


    Though she was in a daze she was very much aware of what was going on around her. She raised her head and looked at the woman who was standing at the threshold of the broken ss doors, with a golden whip in her hand. I ler appearance caused Dong Xuelian to shudder in terror as she knew that this woman was stronger than her.


    And when that woman walked forward and the moonlight fell on her face, Dong Xuelian realized that the woman in front of her was none other than Song Yan! Her eyes were filled with fear and hatred as she recognized the woman in front of her. Song Yan was the only one who stopped her second-grade talisman from attacking Fu Rong back then, surely this woman was not a grassroots celestial master! Then does that mean that this was her house?


    It looked like she had kicked up an iron te this time around!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "You... You let me go, if you kill me then my master will not leave you! He wille to kill you!" Dong Xuelian tried to escape by threatening Song Yan as she thought that even if Song Yan was not scared of her, she should be scared of her master right? After all, there was no way she could be as strong as Perfected Wei!


    Song Yan sneered. Did this woman think that she was scared of that old man hiding behind her and guiding Dong Xuelian? She dared to threaten her by using the name of that old man. She was really courting death!


    "I knew that you are a fool but I never knew that you were this big of a fool," Song Yan sneered as she turned to look at the four ghosts and asked, "What did she do to you, tell me everything. I will decide her death ording to her crimes."


    When Master Liu heard Song Yan''s words, he was about to shed tears. He did not choose the wrong master after all, showing his loyalty to Song Yan was the right thing to do! Master Liu was not a vengeful person when he was alive and nor was he a vengeful spirit when he died, if he was a malevolent spirit then he would have killed those people who killed him and his family but he did not make a move against them.


    But he really hated Dong Xuelian, he begged and pleaded again and again. He even told her that he did not know where the key to the room on the second floor was but she did not let him off and she did not let his family off either. What was more she tormented his wife and sons! He could never forgive that!


    More importantly, this woman actually wanted to scatter their souls and swallow their cultivation to raise her own, thinking of how this ruthless woman was going to ruin them for once and all, Master Liu was really angry.


    Thus he did not feel bad when he was filingints against Dong Xuelian, even if it made him feel like a young child who wasining to his mother. He still continued on and on. He even told Song Yan how this woman attacked Fu Yu Sheng and wanted to use his flesh and blood to make revitalizing pills while she wanted to stew and cat Xiao Bai, the heavenly snake.


    He also recounted that this woman wanted to steal the treasures that Song Yan had collected in the room on the second floor. She tormented them because they refused to hand her the keys to the rooms on the second floor.


    After he finished speaking he turned to look at Song Yan with a stubborn look and then said, "We didn''t want to betray you master which is why we refused her but she continued to torment us. She even stepped on my son''s head with that sharp end of her heel"


    Song Yan''s ck eyes had lost their light long ago and now they were filled with a violent rage. This woman had not only attacked her husband but she had pped her in the face as well by attacking her ghost servants.


    She looked down at Dong Xuelian as if she was already done selecting the kind of death that she was going to give her and was now selecting the kind of coffin in which she would bury her.


    Dong Xuelian also realized that Song Yan was not going to let her off. In fact, now she was regretful, she was only greedy for Fu Yu Sheng''s Heavenly Emperor''s aura which was why she entered this house. However, if she knew that Fu Yu Sheng was married to this woman, she would have avoided him at all costs!


    She knew that Song Yan was going to kill her which was why she shrank back and looked at Song Yan before saying, No... No... don''t kill me. I will hand you my treasures, will that do? If you kill me then...my ...my master will haunt you! Ile is the twelfth pir of the I leavenly Moon Sect! You can''t touch me!"


    "Twelfth pir? Heh. Even if he was the first pir I would have dealt with him, don''t worry. I will send him after you very soon, you will not feel alone in the underworld," Song Yan sneered as she walked towards the woman and mmed her foot on the stomach of Dong Xuelian''s." You want to raise your cultivation right? Then I will help you in doing so... I promise you will get so much Yin energy that you will not be able to process it.

 Chapter 1192 Scattered the soul

    ?


    1192 Scattered the soul


    Dong Xuelian''s heart sank. She knew that Song Yan was not ying with her, and she was going to kill her, certainly. She stuttered in horror, "No...no...you cannot kill me. If you kill me, then my master will avenge me. He is a Perfected one! He is Perfected, Wei! He won''t let you off for


    killing his disciple!"


    "Don''t worry. Like I said, that Perfected Wei woulde to look for you in the underworld very soon. Then you can settle scores with him, after all, if not for him, you wouldn''t have foolishly tried to harm my husband, right?" Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she sneered. Taking advantage of when Dong Xuelian was in a stupor, she unleashed the controlled yin energy that she hardly ever showed anyone. This was the Yin energy that she had collected for five hundred years when she was, there was no way anyone would be able to process it.


    Not unless they have cultivated for well over five hundred years.


    The four ghosts shuddered when they felt the Yin energy surging in the surroundings. They immediately flew away from Song Yan as they were afraid that they would be swallowed by the Yin energy if they were a step slower.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Dong Xuelian on the other hand was not as lucky. Since she was being suppressed by Song Yan, her body could not move from the ground. She could only watch herself getting surrounded by the enormous Yin energy, although Dong Xuelian had been cultivating with Perfected Wei and practiced dark arts, she still could not process this gigantic amount of Yin energy.


    The Yin energy was sheer evil and chilling, it crushed her organs and shattered her bones. The pain was so much worse than getting smashed into the ss door.


    But that was not all, Dong Xuelian could feel herself getting fainter and fainter, which meant that the Yin energy inside her had escted to the point where she was about to turn into a ghost. Dong Xuelian shivered when she raised her hand and saw that it had turned translucent. She wanted to ask Song Yan to let her off and beg for her life, but Dong Xuelian was in so much pain that she was convulsing and busy screaming in pain. Her eyes were popping out of their sockets, red fine veins coating the whites as she looked at Song Yan. She howled in pain, no longer as arrogant as she was carlier. Dong Xuelian shook her head and her nails were scratching Song Yan''s foot that was smashing down at her chest.


    She was scared out of her wits as she knew that Song Yan was going to turn her into a ghost from a human and then scatter her soul. Dong Xuelian was scared at the mere thought of being scattered forever and never reincarnate.


    Song Yan on the other hand was watching the woman suffer with glee, she was once the leader of a thousand ghosts and tamed them until they did not even dare to say a single word against her, how dare this woman go against her?


    On the other hand, the four ghosts who were watching the cloud of Yin energy rise and surround the entire house trembled in fear. They never thought that Song Yan was this strong, she could actually shroud the entire house in such a dense Yin energy!


    They were not the only ones who were scared, the ghosts that lurked next to the house or on the street were also terrified. When they saw the cloud of Yin energy, they immediately rushed away, not wanting to be caught up. Even the humans who lived closer to Song Yan felt something was up, even if they did not see the cloud of Yin energy engulfing the entire house. Though, they did feel chilly all of a sudden.


    "No..." Dong Xuelian begged as she reached and held Song Yan''s calf, but thetter did not let her off. Instead, she instilled more Yin energy inside Dong Xuelian''s body and then said, ''Didn''t you want to snatch my treasures such that you can cultivate? Ilere I am giving you so much Yin energy, why are you not cultivating?"


    Dong Xuelian couldn''t even speak as she felt something fishy climb her throat as she spat out a mouthful of blood. She stared at Song Yan with hatred, but apart from that, Dong Xuelian could not do anything else. Her boy got fainter and fainter until she turned into nothing but a fragment of her soul.


    And when Song Yan poured more yin energy inside her soul, Dong Xuelian felt her soul burn before it shattered into pieces.


    She did not even get the time to scream as she scattered into nothingness.


    While Song Yan watched the pieces of Dong Xuelian''s soul vanish with glee. The four ghosts watched her fearfully. They thanked the heavens for not doing anything too bad to Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng or else they would have gotten their souls scattered like this but at the same time, they were quite touched as they knew that Song Yan was protecting them.


    Master Liu was really grateful to Song Yan as she had saved them and knew that they did not make a mistake by following her.


    If it weren''t for Song Yan, they would be the ones whose souls would have been scattered away. He looked at Song Yan whose Yin energy was covering the entire house and knew that this was just a hint of Song Yan''s powers, her power most likely ran deeper than this. In fact, Master Liu also could not understand how Song Yan had so much Yin energy, even though she was cultivating for a long time, her spiritual energy shouldn''t be this dense.


    Though he was confused when he saw the extent of Song Yan''s yin energy, at the same time, he was rxed as he knew that he and his family were following the right person. He made up his mind to tell his family to serve Madam Song better.


    !

 Chapter 1193 What happened to Fu Yu Sheng?

    ?


    1193 What happened to Fu Yu Sheng?


    Song Yan looked at the sky which was shrouded by her yin energy and retracted her yin energy. Her Yin energy was different than the ghosts, as her Yin energy was cultivated through the centuries and held the essence of heaven and earth. Thus it was not attractive to the ghosts instead her yin energy suppressed and scared the spirits of the dead.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Once her Yin energy was retracted the sky became much more clearer and the moon started to shine much brightly. She took onest look at the shining moon before turning on her heels and heading inside the house. Song Yan was quite regrettable when she thought about how Perfected Wei did note with Dong Xuelian. If that man was with Dong Xuelian, she wouldn''t have to worry about anything else, she could have dealt with the two human trash together. "Heavenly Moon Sect," Song Yan narrowed her eyes. Looks like she needed to take a look at this sect much more deeply than she did in the past.


    She looked at the four ghosts who were looking shaken up, Song Yan arched a brow and then threw a Yin replenishing talisman cach such that they could regain the energy that they had lost. She then asked them if they wanted to stay at the mansion or if they wanted toe with her to the hospital where Fu Yu Sheng was admitted at the moment.


    Without a doubt or hesitation, Master Liu and his family agreed toe with Song Yan as they were too afraid to stay alone in the house anymore. What if they stayed at home and someone else, most likely Perfected Wei came looking for them? After all, that woman surnamed Dong did tell him that she was bringing four ghosts for them to cultivate their yin energy and use their spiritual essence to turn them into pills and whatnot.


    Song Yan did not refuse, she walked to the car where she let them all slide inside and then drove to the hospital. While she was driving her car, she thought of the ways one could bar other spiritual masters who were not wee in their territory.


    If she was not wrong then her master did tell her that there was a way to deal with the unwanted visitors just like how he created the array at his office.


    ''Looks like I have to ask him about this array, she thought in her head.


    She turned to look at Master Liu who looked a bit pale even though she had helped them replenish as much spiritual energy as possible. Song Yan could not help but feel helpless when she saw that the four ghosts had given their all to protect her treasures.


    She looked at Master Liu and then the rest before saying, "The next time if someonees to ask you to hand over the treasures just do as they say. There is no need for you to keep those things protected. I can buy them again but if your soul is scattered then nothing will be able to bring you back. Protecting your soul''s essence is more important than anything"


    Master Liu was even more ttered when he heard Song Yan''s words, he immediately shook his head and then said, "How can this be done, Master Song? Even if that woman had scattered our souls we would have never betrayed you."


    When Song Yan heard his response, she shook her head. With amusement flickering in her eyes she swiftly retorted, "You do not need to worry about such things, for now, you need to worry about your cultivation. Your cultivation level had gone way down and you are barely existing as poltergeists.


    Master Liu was also worried about this, his cultivation and the Yin energy that he had collected were all scattered away by that woman. It was already hard enough for him to cultivate with the scattered yin energy around the mansion. Now that half of his cultivation was gone, Master Liu was furious when he thought about how he was turned into an ordinary ghost.


    Ile was not the only one who was angry, Liu An was also very upset. Ile had arranged to win a gamingpetition but now that half of his spiritual energy was gone, what was he supposed to do? Most probably he couldn''t even pick up his game console now!


    "Master, make sure to beat that Perfected Wei when you meet him," Liu A said angrily. He looked at his brother whose cultivation was the most damaged and added bitterly, "That man is not innocent either. It was he who gave the idea to that woman"


    "I understand," Song Yan narrowed her eyes. She was not going to let go of that Perfected Wei anyway. Since that man liked to use human flesh and blood, he should be prepared for hiseuppance.


    Liu An nodded and then sighed, "What a loss. I am going to lose thatpetition."


    Song Yan rolled her eyes, she was aware of whatpetition he was talking about and said, "Don''t worry, I will establish an array in a few days. Try to cultivate as much as you can, it will help you in getting better."


    Liu An cheered up. When he heard that there was still a chance for them to recover their lost cultivation.


    With a turn to the left, Song Yan arrived at the hospital where Fu Yu Shen took her husband. She parked the car and then headed to the third floor where as soon as she opened the door of the ward, she heard Fu Yu Shen wail.


    "Brother...second brother don''t die! Don''t die! Wahh! ...I will not trouble you anymore."


    The more he wailed the more louder his voice became, he was so loud that even Song Yan who knew that nothing was wrong with Fu Yu Sheng felt her heart jump a beat. What was going on? Her husband only received superficial injuries, howe he suddenly got on the verge of dying?


    !


    Vole


    (63)

 Chapter 1194 You will not be bored

    ?


    1194 You will not be bored


    She hurriedly pushed the door of the ward and found a very funny sight. Fu Yu Sheng was sitting on the bed while pushing Fu Yu Shen away from him, on the other hand, Fu Yu Shen was hugging Fu Yu Sheng around his waist as Fu Yu Sheng pushed his head.


    "I am fine, get off me," Pu Yu Sheng was half naked with a thick roll of bandage tied around his waist. There was only a spot of blood on the white bandage which strongly suggested that he was not hurt that bad or more like his injuries healed way faster.


    Song Yan''s attention fell on the small snake that was sleeping on the cab next to the bed of the ward and her eyes narrowed suspiciously. It was one thing that this heavenly snake came to look for Fu Yu Sheng, but it seemed to have imprinted on Fu Yu Sheng as well.


    If not, there was no way Fu Yu Sheng was all right with the amount of blood that he had lost.


    "What''s going on?" Song Yan questioned breaking the sight in front of her.


    Fu Yu Shen whose eyes were red as bunny turned to look at Song Yan and then said, "Look at this sister-inw, Brother Yu Sheng bled so much that I had to donate more than two bottles of blood, and yet, he is saying that he is fine. The doctor said that he needed to stay at the hospital and rest, but he is saying that he wants to leave! He broke three ribs and there is a crack in his spine! If you hadn''t brought him to the hospital at the right time, he would have been incapable of leaving his bed..


    It was so scary that Fu Yu Shen wanted to cry, fortunately, he came to the capital to talk to one of his clients. Since his brother wanted to establish the Fu family''s business in the capital, he was going to follow the pathid down by his brother no matter what!


    Who would have expected that he would receive such a shock on arriving at the capital!? But his second sister-inw was spectacr she knew that he was in the capital.


    "I am fine," Fu Yu Sheng gritted out with an annoyed look on his face. Even though he was ced in the VVIP ward with a kitchen and whatnot added to it, he would rather not stay in the


    hospital. He hated hospitals the most, after all, all of his bad memories were rted to


    hospitals.


    Like the death of his parents, the time when he couldn''t stay when Fu Chen was born and many more. He would rather not stay in the hospital, he was going back and not even histe father could stop him--


    "Yu Sheng, stay."


    Song Yan ordered him with a stern expression, and Fu Yu Sheng paused before raising her head and looking at Song Yan. He wanted to plead, but almost at once his words were swallowed back when Song Yan red at him with an annoyed look on her face.


    All the resistance left his body, and Fu Yu Sheng sighed before getting back in bed.


    Fu Yu Shen, who noticed how easy it, was for Song Yan to put Fu Yu Sheng back into the bed was stunned. That was it? Sister-inw''s re was enough for his second brother to stop throwing a tantrum.


    He had been trying to put his brother to bed for more than an hour! Damn it! He was not cared for at all! Fu Yu Shen wanted to ask his brother whether he was important to him or not, but then closed his mouth when he thought of how his brother''s response would only hurt him. Song Yan on the other hand did not care what was going on in Fu Yu Shen''s head, instead she turned and asked, "What did the doctor say?"


    "I am d that you asked, Sister-inw!" Fu Yu Shen red at his brother and replied, "My brother is a fool. The doctor told me that he was on the verge of bing a vegetable, if not for the fact that he was a tad bit luckier, he would have truly lost his life for good." Fu Yu Shen ignored the re that was locked at him and continued, "The doctor said that brother should stay at the hospital for three days even if he feels well, but brother does not want to listen."


    "You should stay at the hospital," Song Yan also knew that the reason Fu Yu Sheng was feeling better, but she did not want him to take any risk. She didn''t understand why the heavenly snake had taken him as his master, but Fu Yu Sheng was a human, and he shouldn''t be acting up like this.


    Fu Yu Sheng rolled his eyes and then said, "I am fine! I do not feel hurt at all, it stings, but everything is fine."


    "You should still stay," Song Yan ordered in a firm voice, causing Fu Yu Sheng to lower his head. Seeing that he was stubborn, Song Yan sighed. She turned to look at Madam Gu and then said, "I will leave Madam Gu with you, all right? You can ask her to cook whatever you want," she paused and added, "Take Liu An as well, y games with him. Ile will keep you entertained."


    "Am I his personal clown?" Liu An asked with an annoyed voice. He could not believe that he was thrown to Fu Yu Sheng because she wanted to keep him entertained.


    However, hisints were drowned when Song Yan turned to look at him with her sharp eyes which caused Liu An to swallow all his words down. He gulped hisints and then agreed, "I am his personal clown, all right"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With that, Song Yan turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and said, "See you will not be bored."

 Chapter 1195 Part hulk

    ?


    1195 Part hulk


    As long as it was not Song Yan ordering him, Fu Yu Sheng was not afraid. However, as soon as Song Yan red at him and asked him to do something, Fu Yu Sheng would not dare to say no. Not only because she had enough skills to make him do what she wanted him to, but also because he would hate to see her angry. He couldn''t make his wife angry. me him for being a sucker for her.


    What was more, he knew that she was only asking him to stay in the hospital because she was seriously worried about him. If not, then she wouldn''t have cared about him, not even the slightest. Fu Yu Sheng being a good husband, agreed to stay at the hospital. Even if it meant eating the game console that was stuffed in his hands by Liu An as they started to y the new zombie game that he brought with him.


    Oh, it looked fun. Never mind.


    Song Yan looked at Fu Yu Sheng whose mind was diverted and then turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I came to discuss business with one of my business associates, Fu Yu Shen who waszying on the couch replied. He was dressed in a ck suit, with his jacket thrown at the back of the couch. When Song Yan saw him like this, she really could notpare him to the mboyant. yboy who used to y with the hearts of women in the capital as if he were ying cards.


    He then paused and added, "Aunt Tao asked me to take a look at Tao Guotin...oh wait, I think I called him when you called, Sister inw--"


    Fu Yu Shen seemed to have remembered something as he pursed his lips and pressed his hand against his forehead and turned to look at Song Yan who was frowning at him.


    "I am sorry, sister-inw. Guotin called me just after you were done calling me, and I was rushing so I told him that Brother Yu Sheng met with an ident.... I forgot that... "Fu Yu Shen sheepishly. In fact, he was not convinced that there was anything wrong that was until the door of the ward was pushed open and a very distraught-looking Tao Guotin, followed by Mei Xing, Kong Kun and Shao Li Jun barged inside the ward.


    And by barged, he meant to say that they literally topple inside, one on top of another. Fan Erhuang looked at the pile with her hands on her elbows as she panted while her friends watched.


    She looked up and saw the very stunned-looking Fu Yu Shen and gulped before saying, ''Looks like we found your cousin...but who here is on the verge of dying?"


    She nced at Fu Yu Sheng, who was ying games with a flying console. It was a flying console, right? Never mind, it was back on the table again.


    "Guotin, what are you doing here?" Song Yan asked as she walked to the pile of youngsters and helped Mei Xing followed by Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun before pulling Tao Guotin on his feet.


    "Why don''t you ask this from Brother Yu Shen?" Tao Guolin red at Fu Yu Shen while his chest heaved up and down.


    Turned out, after Tao Guotin found out that Fu Yu Sheng met with an ident, he was immediately rmed. However, before he could ask Fu Yu Shen which hospital was Fu Yu Sheng taken to, Fu Yu Shen cancelled Tao Guotin''s call causing thetter to be horrified.


    After all, what kind of severe injuries did Fu Yu Sheng receive for Fu Yu Shen to hurry like this? However, when Tao Guotin called Fu Yu Shen, thetter did not pick up. Tao Guotin was worried, which was why the poor boy turned to his friends and asked them to look around the hospital one by one, as they looked for Fu Yu Sheng,


    It was after three hours of running around and looking at every hospital Kong Kun found Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Yu Shen and asked Tao Guotin and the rest toe to the hospital where Fu Yu Sheng was admitted.


    But the scene they all had been expecting to see did not appear in front of them. There was no crying. There was no blood...no, there was some... a spot to be exact... and everything was fine. Fu Yu Sheng was even ying Zombie Armageddon!


    What was this? What the hell was this?


    "Brother Yu Shen!" Tao Guotin growled at Fu Yu Shen who raised his head and hands in the air before saying, "I swear. The blood when I found Brother Yu Sheng was terrifying, I did not know that he was this thick-skinned, he told me that he was smashed into the roof and then in a wall ...who would have thought that he would be fine so soon."


    "If you don''t believe me, then look here. The reports are all here, he had his ribs and spine broken, but all of a sudden, he is fine...what am I supposed to do?" Fu Yu Shen also felt wrong. Who would have thought that his brother was part Hulk? He got better so soon, sure enough, his brother took all the good genes and left him with nothing.


    The elder one took the wits, the middle one took the strength, and he was left with nothing but his smashing good looks. Well, at least he got somethingpared to Fu Rong.


    [Fu Rong: Someone is going to get hurt.]


    Tao Guotin snorted. He said, "You could have at least told us that Brother Yu Sheng is fine. We drove around the capital for more than three hours... and just so you know, the capital is freaking huge! I thought I was going to have a heart attack. I ran that much."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "But at least now Brother Yu Sheng knows how much you love him."


    Smack!


    The only thing that replied was Tao Guotin''s shoc.


    !

 Chapter 1196 The skills of Madam Gu

    ?


    1196 The skills of Madam Gu


    "Cousin Yu Shen, be very d that you are my cousin!" Tao Guotin was furious. He had been running around the capital city with a nervous heart, half of his soul was spilling out of his lips and this man had not even an ounce of regret.


    Fu Yu Shen rubbed off the shoe print from his face and then said, "I am your elder! How can you throw your shoe at your elder brother? You are being unfilial!"


    "What kind of elder tells his junior that his cousin is dying, watches him run around the capital and does not send a single text that the said cousin, who was losing his life, is fine?" Tao Guotin demanded, his hands held in front of him as he clenched and unclenched his fingers. It seemed like he was about to punch Fu Yu Shen but was holding back because thetter was his elder cousin.


    "Heavens, I was busy," Fu Yu Shen rolled his eyes.


    "In doing what?"


    "Crying!"


    "You..."


    "Alright," Song Yan put a stop to their bickering as she raised her hands and put in the faces of the two men who were ring at one another. "That will be enough, this is a hospital ward and not a fighting arena"


    Tao Guotin wanted to say something, but his stomach grumbled, making it impossible for him to fight. He was not the only one, Kong Kun and the rest were in the same situation.


    "You seem to be hungry, Fu Yu Shen remarked, causing Tao Guotin to re at him again.


    "Of course, I am hungry because I skipped my dinner," Tao Guotin replied with an angry expression. "You scared me so much, do you think that I will have the mood to sit down and eat?"


    Fu Yu Shen rubbed his nose with an awkward expression, though he hated to admit it, but he did make a mistake. He was not convinced that Tao Guotin and his friends would run around the capital like this but then again, if someone had told him that Tao Guotin was in hospital, he would have done the same thing.


    "It''s all right," Song Yan was quite touched. She could not help but soften her stance to these kids who ran around the entire capital city just because they were worried about Fu Yu Sheng, "I will ask Madam Gu to make dinner for you all. She has the skills of imperial chefs passed down, you are in for a treat."


    "Madam Gu?" Tao Guotin questioned while the rest of the group turned and looked around the ward. They did not see anyone other than Fu Yu Sheng, Song Yan and Fu Yu Shen. So, about whom, Song Yan was talking about?


    That was until they saw the vegetables in the kitchen move and fly around. Because they could not see Madam Gu, they could only see the vegetables flying around. It wasn''t that Madam Gu was shy, but she had lost all her cultivation and could no longer show herself to the children.


    It was good enough that she could even touch and hold things.


    Tao Guotin''s mouth turned into an ''O'' as he looked at the kitchen and then turned to look at Song Yan. He wanted to ask something, but then he closed his mouth as Tao Guotin knew that this was not surprising. After all, his sister-inw could indeed make a ghost her servant. But this was his first time seeing a ghost cooking, instead of scaring the bejesus out of them. "This is..." Kong Kun began.


    "This is so cool," Shao Li Jun finished for him as he stared at the private kitchen and watched the knives dancing around the kitchen tform. This was the first time they had seen something like this and couldn''t help but be awed.


    Behind him, Fan Erhuang and Mei Xing nodded.


    Mei Xing turned to look at Song Yan and asked, "Can I make ghosts my servants as well?"


    She had strong Yin energy as well, which was why Mei Xing thought that she could do something this cool as well.


    "You are still young!" Song Yan told her with a smile, causing Mei Xing to pout as she stared at the kitchen longingly.


    She also wanted to have her ghost-errant runner such that she could push her projects to the ghost servant. It was really difficult for her to do them.


    Something that Song Yan knew which was why she refused, or else she knew that Mei Xing and the rest of the group would end up using the ghost servant for their benefit.


    "Is she really trained by the imperial chef?" Tao Guotin asked with a curious look on his face but no sooner did he finish speaking, than a delicious scent filled up the ward, causing Tao Guotin and the rest of the group to gulp.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    For gluttons like them who liked tasting all sorts of delicacies, this scent was the most refreshing and distinctive one that they had in the five-star hotel.


    The thick aroma which was drifting from the kitchen made them gulp and swallow harshly. Their eyes were fixed on the kitchen as they turned and looked at Song Yan who smiled and then said,


    "Don''t worry, the meal will be ready very soon. Because their group was too big, it was not a surprise that it was taking Madam Gu a bit of time to cook.


    However, Madam Gu''s cooking smelled so good that the kids could not sit still. They all waited and waited until all seven dishes were cooked. Once the dishes were done, they did not even wait for Madam Gu or Song Yan to say that the dishes were done.


    Instead, they took the dishes themselves and then started to set the table. Song Yan was still better as she had eaten Madam Gu''s cooking many times, but Tao Guotin and his group were simply awed by the taste of the dishes. They felt that the dishes were too delicious...if not for the fact that they could not swallow their tongues, they would have done that.


    63

 Chapter 1197 Something happened to Tang Zhou

    ?


    >


    1197 Something happened to Tang Zhou


    Tao Guotin took three bites of his rice and dishes before dishing out praises, "This is really good, sister-inw. Really too delicious, this taste is something that I have never tasted before. As expected of someone who had a family of imperial chefs in her family, why is this so delicious? I bet. I have had the same dish at a five-star restaurant and was nowhere close to this taste.


    After he spoke, he mmed his chopstick on Fu Yu Shen''s hand which was itching to his bowl that held pig trotters.


    "Eat yours."


    "I am done eating" Fu Yu Shen said with an expectant look as he eyed Tao Guotin''s bowl, who noticed his gaze and immediately moved the bowl away. Once Tao Guotin moved his bowl away, Fu Yu Shen turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and was met with the same result as Fu Yu Sheng red at him and pushed his bowl away from the feral eyes of Fu Yu Shen which were eyeing his pig trotters.


    In the end, it was Song Yan who ced a few pig trotters in Fu Yu Shen''s bowl only then did the fight end.


    "Sister inw!"Fu Yu Sheng was touched as he looked at Song Yan with an admiration-filled expression. "Sure enough, the elders were wise. A sister-inw is simr to a mother!"


    "Get lost! Why are you looking at my wife like that? Go and look at yours!" Fu Yu Sheng looked at Fu Yu Shen with disdainful contempt.


    Fu Yu Shen rolled his eyes and then said, "Stop being dramatic!"


    The two of them red at one another before they started bickering yfully. Song Yan shook her head and then turned to look at Tao Guotin and the rest before saying, "Make sure to finish your meal. There is no need for you to pay attention to the two of them!


    Even if Song Yan had not said it, Tao Guotin and the rest would have caten until nothing was left.


    Madam Gu had prepared seven dishes including desserts and meat pies. With such an extravagant dinner, most of them should have been left as leftovers but when Song Yan ced her bowl on the small table, she saw Tao Guotin and Shao Li Jun fighting over thest piece of fish which was grilled to perfection with lemon squeezed on top of it.


    The lemon tree being the one that Madam Gu grew in the backyard.


    Kong Kun watched the two of them fighting and shook his head, he did not know what to say to them as he finished eating his fourth bowl of rice with the braised pig belly sauce left in the bowl.


    Mei Xing and Fan Erhuang looked at the three boys who were fighting as if they had been starving and felt disgusted.


    Mei Xing looked at Tao Guotin who was reaching for his fifth bowl of rice and could not help but say, "Enough Guotin. If you keep up like this, you will have a stomach ache in the morning"


    Tao Guotin stared at the dishes that were cleaned up by them and burped. He was really regretful for showing such a gluttonous appearance in front of Mei Xing but he couldn''t help it,


    when he thought of how he might not get to cat such a delicious meal once again, he wanted to cat more and more of it.


    In fact, even if he was close to bursting, he felt like he had too little of a meal.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After all, he would have to go back to the tasteless meals in the college''s mess tomorrow. He was not willing to cat that pig swill.


    Song Yan did not want the kids to eat too much which was why she asked the Liu family to clean up the dishes and then turned to look at Tao Guotin who was staring at the flying dishes with a wistful expression and then said, "There is no need for you to look like this, if you want to eat Madam Gu''s cooking, you cane to my house. I will naturally entertain you all." Only then did Tao Guotin and the rest cheer up. That''s right, Madam Gu was Song Yan''s servant, they could eat her cooked meal at any point and whenever they wanted to eat it. Seeing that the kids were all right, she turned to look at the Liu family and asked them to stay in the hospital ward with Fu Yu Sheng. She needed to fix the mansion from the top to the bottom floor and she also needed to draw the array after learning the gist of it from Gu Chenyi. Master Liu heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that Song Yan was going to fix an array which would make it impossible for trespassers to get inside the mansion. That woman really scared him and he did not want to experience the same thing again


    Song Yan was about to head out when her phone rang. She picked it up when she saw who it was, it was none other than Chi Jia.


    "Ma...master Song...I am Chi Jia. Can you hear me... are you free..


    "What happened to Tang Zhou?" Song Yan pressed her hand on her forehead no wonder the Perfected Wei was not with Dong Xuelian, he was with Ji Ziyi.


    "Master Song, Tang Zhou was perfect this morning but then he suddenly stiffened and fainted...


    he hadn''t woken up till now! What should I do?" Song Yan''s brows twitched when she heard that Tang Zhou had fallen sick. She calmed down Chi Jia before turning to look at Fang Yanli and said, "Looks like we have to do something else tonight."


    Fang Yanli nodded and followed after Song Yan. The two of them were supposed to be drawing the array ording to the theory that Gu Chenyi had sent them but now that something


    happened to Tang Zhou, they couldn''t possibly ignore him.


    Swipe left to continue >


    23

 Chapter 1198 Who gave it to Perfected Wei?

    ?


    1198 Who gave it to Perfected Wei?


    Song Yan arrived at the hospital where Tang Zhou was admitted.


    In the hospital, the fifth corridor was blocked by the bodyguards and Song Yan was only allowed to go inside the ward because Chi Jia had already told the bodyguards that she was going to


    come.


    Seeing the bodyguards lined up, Song Yan knew that there was something very serious going on, she walked past the line of bodyguards and then headed inside the ward.


    Madam Tang with Old Master Tang was sitting inside the ward, she was a sobbing and bbering mess while Chi Jia''s face was paler than the moon. Their reactions were justified as the doctor seemed to have raised his hands earlier, he could not figure out why Tang Zhou suddenly fainted even if all his vitals were in perfect condition.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He only told the Tang family to wait for Tang Zhou to wake up, how could the Tang family and Chi Jia not worry when they found out that Tang Zhou fell sick without showing signs of any disease? Though the doctor said that everything was fine and he was only unconscious, how could they ignore hisboured breathing and paleplexion which made him look like a corpse?


    Madam Tang was wrought with worry while Chi Jia was waiting for Song Yan, only she could tell them what was wrong with Tang Zhou now. Fortunately, no sooner did he think of Song Yan, than the door of the ward opened and he saw Song Yan.


    Even Madam Tang and old master Tang raised their heads and looked at the woman. Of course, they recognized the woman as Second Madam Fu, after all, Fu Yu Sheng had announced their rtionship a few weeks ago and they had seen Song Yan''s picture on the social media page of the Fu corporation but what surprised them was how youthful Song Yan looked.


    She looked just as young and beautiful as she did in the picture which was more than ten years old. It was as if she hadn''t aged a day ever since then which was really impossible.


    "Madam Fu, what are you doing here?" Old Master Tang could not help but ask in shock. He did not think that the Fu and the Tang family were so close that they would send someone to see the condition of his son, right?


    "I was the one who called Madam Fu, Old Master," Chi Jia spoke up. He initially did not want to tell the Tang couple the truth but after seeing that Old Madam Tang was getting closer to that fake Ji Ziyi, he could only tell the truth to the old couple. If this goes on then Old Madam Tang would end up killing her own son and wouldn''t even realize what she had done.


    Upon seeing the two of them looking at him in confusion, he exined, "A few days ago Madam Song was the one who told Brother Zhou that he was being cheated on and that his ex-wife was scheming against him. Because of her skills, we were able to dodge a bullet back then." He paused and added, "And a few days ago, she told us that Brother Zhou''s luck was being targeted and ever since then something has been going on with Brother Zhou"


    His words caused the Old master and Madam Tang to be stunned. Old Madam Tang covered her mouth and then looked at Chi Jia in shock before asking, "Why did you not tell me this carlier? Is this something that you should have hidden from us?"


    "That''s right, Ah Jia. We are like your parents, you should have told us if something like this was


    happening with Ah Zhou,'' Old Master Tang also reprimanded Chi Jia as he felt that thetter was too much for not telling them something so horrendous.


    The two of them were elderlies who had seen it all and of course, they knew that some skilled masters could snatch the luck of others and give it to someone else. But they never thought that their son would face something simr like this!


    Who was so treacherous to target their son?


    Chi Jia listened to the scolding of the old couple and did not say anything, after all, he was indeed in the wrong. He should have told the two about what was going on and then made them aware of Ji Ziyi''s actions. But he and Tang Zhou were worried that the two of them would not be able to keep up with the facade and give themselves away in front of Xue Ping which was why they deliberately hid it from the old couple.


    Song Yan however was not interested in this, she walked over to the bed and then looked at Tang Zhou carefully. She raised her head and then swept his bangs aside. When she saw the golden aura with purple specks, she heaved a sigh of relief, at least Tang Zhou still had his luck and it was not snatched.


    If the other party had been sessful in snatching the luck of Tang Zhou then it would be really troublesome.


    She then looked at the talisman that had turned ck and her eyes shed, this was an S-grade talisman. Strictly speaking, it should not have turned ck to the point that it was about to turn into ashes but somehow the other party had done it.


    Chi Jia looked at Song Yan who reached out her hand and then picked up the charcoal ck talisman. His eyes s widened and he realized that this was the S-grade talisman! One that could protect someone in an aerone explosion!


    This talisman was turned ck to the point that he could not even recognize it, what kind of terrible curse did that woman put on Tang Zhou?


    "Master Song, the talisman has turned this ck... did something happen to Brother Zhou?" Was this talisman ineffective in front of that evil arts practitioner?


    Song Yan did not answer his question and instead asked, "Someone gave his personal belongings to the evil arts practitioner. Can you tell me how they came in possession of his personal belongings when I told you to keep them safe?"


    83

 Chapter 1199 He moved!

    ?


    1199 He moved!


    Chi Jia was stunned. He was sure that no one came close to Tang Zhou during this time. So how could anyone borrow his personal belongings? Song Yan saw that he was stunned and did not have any idea, which meant that Tang Zhou and Chi Jia were really careful but--


    She turned to look at Old Madam Tang whose eyes widened and she shook her head. Old Madam Tang hurriedly spoke up to clear herself of the suspicion and then said, "I did not do anything. I assure you that no one came to the house."


    "What are you talking about? Didn''t the daughter of Ji''s familye to visit you every day?" Old Master Tang could not help but say causing his wife tough. "What do you mean by that?" She asked with a mocking look on her face. She waved her hand and then said, " Ziyi is a fortunate girl ever since she was born, why would she do something like stealing the fortune of.....n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She trailed off when she saw the sympathetic look on Song Yan''s face while Chi Jia looked at her as if she had done something that she should not have, Old Madam Tang felt rmed in her heart and suddenly asked,


    "Why...why are you looking at me like that? Is there something wrong with that girl? How could that be? She is the daughter of the Ji family!"


    Old Madam Tang continued to insist as she did not want to believe that something was wrong with Ji Ziyi but more than that she did not want to believe that it was she who harmed her son. Song Yan did not say anything to make things difficult for Old Madam Tang, instead, she undid the string that had been blessed with her spiritual energy.


    Once she instilled the spiritual energy in the string, the string hummed and Song Yan understood what happened. She turned to look at Old Madam Tang who was still insisting that she did nothing wrong and asked, "Old Madam Tang, did you show Master Tang''s childhood toys or belly band to Miss Ji?"


    Old Master Tang was stunned when he heard Song Yan''s words, even if he was a man, he knew that such things should not be shown to others causally which was why he turned to look at his wife who seemed a bit surprised by the question that Song Yan had asked her but she nodded stiffly before saying, "Ziyi came to me and said that she wanted to see what Tang Zhou was like when she was young. She also said that she was very much interested in seeing what she and Ah Zhou''s child would look like when she married him. This was why I showed it to her..."


    In fact, Old Madam Tang was not as muddleheaded but after finding out that Tang Zhou''s wife was cheating on him and that the child she had raised with so many painstaking efforts was someone else''s blood. She really wished she could get a grandchild as soon as possible.


    So when Xue Ping buttered her up, she was tempted and ended up showing the pictures and the things that Tang Zhou used when he was young to Xue Ping, she did not think that she was harming her son after all Ji Ziyi was such a fortunate girl to be born in the Ji family why would she do something like snatching her son''s luck?


    "You should ask your nanny to take a look then," Song Yan said with a cold voice. She understood what Madam Tang was thinking but at the same time, she was a bit annoyed with how desperate Madam Tang was being. "I think Master Tang''s belly band is missing if not then the impact of luck snatching array would not have turned my talisman into ashes."


    Old Madam Tang was stunned. She immediately called her nanny thinking that Song Yan was thinking too much but when her nanny was done looking in the house for Tang Zhou''s belly band, she called Old Madam Tang and ryed to her that the belly band was missing. How could the belly band be missing? It was such an important thing and Old Madam Tang kept it securely!


    Herplexion went pale as she turned to look at her husband who was breathing heavily.


    He looked at his wife with a raging expression and then said, "Are you out of your mind? How can you even think of showing such things to her? She said and you believed? Have you turned your hair white in the sunlight? What happened to your experience?"


    His wife better pray that his son was all right or else!


    "This is not done, I will call Ji Ilongwei and have him exin! I want to see what he is teaching his daughter--"


    "If you want your son to die then you can go ahead, Master Ji, Song Yan interrupted Old Master Ji when thetter took out his phone causing him to pause. He looked up at Song Yan who took out a yellow paper and then captured her breath before using it to write the talisman. She hardly used her own breath to write talisman but if she did not then Tang Zhou would most likely die tonight.


    She then tied the talisman in a string and handed it to Chi Jia before saying, "You can tie it around Tang Zhou''s neck."


    Chi Jia nodded and then took the talisman before tying the brand new talisman around Tang Zhou''s neck. No sooner did he tie the talisman around Tang Zhou''s neck, than he felt Tang Zhou move his fingers as the corner of the talisman turned ck.


    Chi Jia was thrilled when he saw that Tang Zhou was moving. He turned to look at Song Yan and then excitedly said, "Master ...Master Song! Brother Zhou moved his fingers just now!"


    The doctors continued to say that Tang Zhou seemed to have fallen in a vegetativea because of some past injuries which he did not pay attention to but now that Tang Zhou moved, Chi Jia finally had hope!


    63

 Chapter 1200 What happens when luck is snatched

    1200 What happens when luck is snatched


    Chi Jia knew that Song Yan was capable but he did not know that she was this capable. His eyes brimmed with excitement as he asked Song Yan, Master Song, will Brother Zhou be all right ?"


    Song Yan replied in an indifferent voice, "I cannot be sure. If this was just a matter of blood and hair then I would have solved it with ease but the person who has ill attention towards Master Tang got hold of his baby band along with his birth character. It''s going to be difficult for me to break the bond that was forged between the two." Though Xue Ping did not seed in snatching Tang Zhou''s luck, a faint bond had been formed between the two of them if she were to break the bond at this moment then Tang Zhou would go into shock. She did not want such a thing to happen to Tang Zhou. Thus Song Yan could only think of ways where she would be able to save Tang Zhou''s life without causing any damage to him. However with Xue Ping getting her hand on Tang Zhou''s baby belly band things seemed to have turnedplicated, she just never thought that Old Madam Tang would be this foolish. She actually brought Tang Zhou''s childhood things out of the storage and even showed it to Xue Ping, she never thought that she would be able to protect Tang Zhou from others but he would be double-crossed by his own mother. When Old Madam Tang heard her words, her face turned pale. She could not understand what and why Ji Ziyi treated her like this. She was truly willing to make her, her daughter-inw yet she actually crossed her like this! She even harmed her son. Song Yan''s words also scared Old Master Tang, he was really scared that something was going to happen to his son. Although he did not believe in superstitions, there were a lot of people who worked in that line of field and thus he had heard of such things. He knew how some people did all sorts of evil things for fame and whatnot, such as snatching luck and raising mediums that could be used to snatch someone''s luck by raising the medium and fattening them up like pigs to be ughtered. However, he never thought that his son would be the victim of such things. At the thought of his son''s luck being borrowed by someone, cold sweat broke out on Old Master Tang''s forehead. He nowpletely believed Song Yan''s words and he could not help but get furious with his wife, why did she have to bring out such things in front of an outsider? Just because Xue Ping said some flowery sweet words, she actually showed Xue Ping the baby pictures and toys of Tang Zhou? She did not even pay attention to the things that were stolen!


    If she hadn''t shown the baby things that were upied by Tang Zhou then nothing like this would have happened. However, he could not lose his temper with his wife as he knew that he was also at fault. He should not have allowed that girl to get close to his wife, his son did warn him that there was something weird about Xue Ping but he did not take it seriously as he thought that his son was only trying to avoid Xue Ping because he did not want to marry anyone at the moment but he never anticipated that woman was nning something so sinister! If he had known then he would have kept that woman out of the house! Now he really felt regretful. He asked in worry and fear, "Master Song, what should we do now? What about Ah Zhou? What if that woman makes another move?" Before Song Yan could say anything, Chi Jia hurriedly said, "Master Song, I beg you to save Brother Zhou. Please save Brother Zhou, he had never done anything to offend. Why should he suffer like this? First, it was his ex-wife who cheated on him and then tried to snatch all his wealth and now this woman is trying to harm him. He is such a good man! How could anyone even think of harming him?" Chi Jia was really upset. He could not understand why bad things happened to good people.


    Song Yan sighed. She also knew what Chi Jia was thinking, she wanted to tell him that good people were often blessed by the heavens which was why they were often targeted by the evil. She already knew that Xue Ping was eyeing Tang Zhou''s luck while using her brother as a sacrifice. She then took a look at Chi Jia before saying, "There is no need to worry. I will think of a way to deal with this case as soon as possible." There should be an oue tonight.


    However, she hoped that Xue Ping wouldn''t try to push her luck too much or else¡­


    The body that she was upying would be the one that would suffer the bacsh. If that happened then she might not be able to give Ji Ziyi a proper send-off. Old Madam Tang realized that she had really caused trouble for her son. She could not help but ask, "Master Song¡­ if someone snatches luck what will happen to them?Will their luck get worse? And will the person who snatched the luck get better?" On her side Old Master Tang was also curious. Song Yan shook her head and exined the matter to the two elderlies. She did not want to make things public but since Xue Ping missed getting Tang Zhou''s luck, she would try to make a move again. If that happened and these two people were not aware then even her talisman might not be able to save Tang Zhou, which was why she used her own example to exin what happened when someone''s luck was snatched. She did not bring up the Song family''s matters but instead used a fake name for Song Lan. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapte r1201 Blood closest to heart

    1201 Blood closest to heart N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Song Yan told them that once luck was borrowed, it was really difficult to get it back. She also told them how everyone had a limit regarding their fortune, once that fortune ran out eventually that person would die and since the fortune did not belong to the person who stole it, they would use it for their greed causing the fortune of the person from whom the luck was snatched to lose it even faster which might lead to their sudden death. She told them how her luck was snatched and she almost died in a car ident. She also told them how she would meet misfortune at every step, sometimes she would even choke on water when she was drinking and end up getting sick after eating. Sometimes she would even find bugs in her food even if the food was meticulously prepared. Song Yan then exined to them, "Since the beginning of time, many people have wanted to take shortcuts to living their lives infort. Once they snatch the life that belongs to someone else, it''s like taking drugs to the point that they cannot stop and get addicted to it. They do not wish to suffer pain or difort even in the slightest which is why they would continue borrowing or snatching luck. However, snatching luck is a sinister method. In case the bond between the two people who are connected through the snatching process is broken they would suffer a terrifying bacsh." Old Madam and Old Master Tang were stunned they looked at one another and saw the terror in their eyes. But Song Yan was not done, she continued to speak,


    "Simrly, if the bond is not broken then the person whose luck was snatched would be suffering all the misfortune in ce of the person who snatched the luck. Thus, even if you were born with good fortune, you will end up living a life that is worse than the person who snatched your luck. When that person runs out of luck that was snatched, the person who lost the luck might face an oue no better than the one who snatched their luck. Of course, those who snatch luck can always snatch it again from someone else but the one who lost their luck cannot do the same."


    Though the luck-snatching process was really sinister, people were scheming and slippery. They sometimes dodge the consequences of their actions. After Song Yan was done exining the basics of snatching luck to the Old Tang couple and Chi Jia, they all felt that their back was covered in sweat. Even though Chi Jia was aware of the consequences of getting one''s luck snatched, he still felt terrified. On the other hand, Madam Tang and Old Master Tang were so shocked that their bodies turned cold.


    Old Master turned to re at his wife and then said, "Look at what you have done! Now what are we supposed to do?" Old Madam Tang did not say a single word, she was really scared and still had some lingering fear over Tang Zhoy''s luck that had almost been borrowed.


    15:04


    Song Yan did not want to scare the two elderlies too much and then said, "I wille and take a look in the evening. Master Tang is fine for now. Don''t worry, he will wake up very soon, however, make sure that nothing else happens or else it will be toote for me to save him. Remember to make sure that he carries my talisman with him at every time." "Yes, Yes... I will make sure that he does not take off his talisman," Old Master Tang agreed as he heaved a sigh of relief, as long as his son was fine, nothing else mattered. Chi Jia was also thankful and then said to Song Yan, "Thank you foring at once, Master Song. You can leave Brother Zhou to me, I will take care of him." Song Yan wanted to tell Chi Jia that it was his job to take care of Tang Zhou but when she saw that the man was trembling she knew that he was really scared because of what happened to Tang Zhou. She sighed and told him that Tang Zhou had escaped his luck being borrowed, and he would wake up after a short while. There was no need for him to be scared like this. Only then did Chi Jia rx. After she was done calming down Chi Jia, and Song Yan returned to her mansion. Though she did not sense anything amiss, she identified a flicker of negative energy floating inside her house, most likely the evil practitioner knew that something was wrong with Dong Xuelian and thus sent his spiritual energy to sense what happened to his disciple. "What a coward," Song Yan sneered as she rubbed her fingers and chanted a spell, "Break." No sooner did she finish chanting the spell, than the negative energy inside her house vanished. Only then did Song Yan walk inside the mansion. She took out her phone and nced at the Divine Mercy Array that her master had sent to her. In the past she really hated drawing such cumbersome arrays, they took too much spiritual energy. In fact, because she did not have enough spiritual energy in her past life, Song Yan felt her Yin energy flicker every time she tried to draw an array while in her ghost form. What was more this array was even difficult andplex than Ghost Warding and Eleven Guardian Array. Fortunately, she had broken through the eleventh grade of the cultivation or else she would not be able to draw this array. She read through the steps that her master had sent before picking up the Blood Lock Brush that she had kept in her space. She unleashed her entire Yin energy and let the brush soak in the blood that was flowing in her veins. She was worried that this much spiritual energy might not be enough which was why she instilled more spiritual energy in the Blood Lock Brush such that it could take the blood that was closest to her heart.

 Chapter 1202 Divine Mercy Array

    1202 Divine Mercy Array


    Song Yan wrote more than twenty-one talismans with her blood that was taken from the closest vein to her heart. By the time she was done, she was on the verge of copsing and her eyes were flickering with a haze of tears. Fortunately, she was done drawing the talismans or else she would have surely fainted by now. She then took the talismans and then ced them all over the vi. She did not need any glue or thread to hang them as the second Song Yan ced them at the designated ce, and the talisman started to float right there. After she was done cing the talismans, she started to circte her Yin energy along with her spiritual energy. Once both of her energy reached an equilibrium, Song Yan raised her hands and then started to make various hand seals, the thick cloud of energy rose from her surrounding and floated over to talismans that slowly started to suck the spiritual energy like hungry ghosts. Once the talismans were done sucking her spiritual energy up, Song Yan closed her eyes and chanted, "Lock!" The talisman glowed with a golden light as beams of light shot from them before forming an intricate array. Song Yan opened her eyes and saw the intricate formation that was formed inside and outside her house and heaved a sigh of relief. With this array, anyone who had practised evil arts or had evil intentions would not be able to set foot inside her house. The array hummed with holy energy before it slowly disappeared. Once the barrier was set up, Song Yan''s yin energy also scattered away, because she had used a veryrge amount of yin energy it rmed many of the ghosts who were waiting to return to their haunting ce. But it was too scary! Such a strong celestial master was hiding in the street where they used to haunt humans, if they were to go back to the street then it would not take long for them to be exorcised! Thus more than half of the ghosts who lingered close to Song Yan''s house vanished which more or less disappeared the chill on the street making it look much more friendly than it did before. Though the people who lived next to Song Yan did not know what happened for some reason they felt that the street where they lived seemed to have gotten better. Many celestial masters also sensed the strong yin energy that fluttered past them but it was too quickly scattered making it impossible for them to even catch a flicker of it. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And the spiritual energy was even harder to catch. On the other hand, Master Gu who was in charge of the Gu auction house was at his wit''s end. He had been trying to contact Song Yan for a long time but she did not even pick up his phone and when he asked her if she was interested in selling the S-grade talisman, she told him to look for Shen Yu. As if Shen Yu with her calibre could write an S-grade talisman! The S-grade talisman that Song Yan wrote was not only powerful but it was much better than the talisman written by the other masters. It could be said that she was on par with Gu Chenyi, and it was impossible to get Gu Chenyi to write an S grade talisman as he was too busy to pay attention to such things. His mood reflected his work and he would only write S grade talisman when he was in a good mood something that was impossible with Gu Chenyi getting entangled with Shen Yu whom he did not like at all.


    Thus, Master Gu ced all his hope on Song Yan but who would have thought that Shen Yu would offend Song Yan so badly that she would refuse to help the Gu auction house even if it belonged to her master. And Gu Chenyi was not making things better as he refused to call Song Yan and ask her to help them. In fact, he told him that it was a good thing that the disciple was following after her master. What was more there was someone who wanted to buy the S grade talisman very much. They were willing to pay whatever sum in exchange for getting hold of an S grade talisman. If this goes on then Master Gu was afraid that they would lose this opportunity! In fact, he even went to look at Song Yan but thetter was not at home, when he asked about everyone in the Fu family refused to tell him where Song Yan had gone. In fact, Old Master Fu even suggested that their family''s daughter-inw was too small for a big auction house like the Gu family house and asked him to go look for Shen Yu as well. Shen Yu! Shen Yu! He wished he could kick that woman out of the Gu sect. How dare she offend Song Yan? If she was not capable then she should have stayed silent and ced a finger on her lips. He turned to look at his subordinate and said, "Master Chenyi will not tell us where Master Song is but we cannot dy this matter anymore. The big shot wants us to hand them the S grade talisman at any cost. They are willing to pay seventy million yuan, that''s a huge sum! We cannot lose it! Go and look for Master Song. Get on your knees if you have to but get her to draw an S grade talisman." Back then he did not make a move because he was worried that he would offend Gu Chenyi and Song Yan but if this goes on then the Gu sect would be ruined! And from the looks of it, Gu Chenyi who was annoyed by his grandfather really wanted to run the Gu sect into the ground! They could only rely on Song Yan to help their sect now!

 Chapter 1203 Where are the sacrifices?

    1203 Where are the sacrifices?


    "Alright," Song Yan sighed as she took out a revitalization pill and threw it in her mouth. She let the pill recover her used-up Yin energy, only then did she call the cleaning staff and the repairman to fix her house. Though there wasn''t a lot of damage, the house did need a bit of cleaning and repairing. No sooner was she done with the call, than another call came in causing Song Yan to arch a brow. In fact, she knew that this call woulde but she did not think that it woulde so soon. She sighed and then answered the call, the second she answered the call, she heard Chi Jia shouting in panic, "Master¡­Song! Master Song! Old Madam Tang and Brother Tang are missing! They suddenly disappeared! What should I do?" Song Yan knew that something was wrong with Old Madam Tang, when she met with the elderly woman she noticed that the pulse point on her throat was blue which showed signs of being poisoned. Song Yan knew that Old Madam Tang had been poisoned by Xue Ping, if she did not allow Old Madam Tang to fulfil her mission for which she was poisoned, then she would have definitely died the second she failed in her mission. As Song Yan did not know the antidote to that poison, she could only wait for it to vanish. Fortunately, Xue Ping was targeting an elderly woman like Old Madam Tang whose life was almost at the end, even the Perfected Wei would not be willing to harm Old Madam Tang as it wouldn''t help him and he would only earn more bad karma. As long as that man was not foolish, he would keep his distance from Old Madam Tang. Song Yan was not worried about Tang Zhou either, he was wearing a talisman that held her breath unless that master was more than a thousand years old, he would not be able to deal with that talisman and by the time he found a way to deal with Song Yan would be done tracking Tang Zhou.


    "There is no need for you to worry, he holds a talisman with my breath. As long as I am alive, Tang Zhou would be fine," though Song Yan was not worried, Chi Jia and Old Master Tang were rather worried. She calmed the two of them before turning to leave.


    Tonight she was going to deal with Xue Ping once and for all! On the other hand, Xue Ping was quite excited when she saw Perfected Wei ying a tune on his flute. This was not because she was enjoying the tune but because she knew that as long as this rhythm was yed Old Madam Tang woulde bringing Tang Zhou and sure enough, she heard the sound of a taxi stopping at the entrance of the factory that once belonged to her family.


    When she saw Old Madam entering with Tang Zhou who was being pushed in a wheelchair, Xue Ping''s eyes glinted with thrill. Finally, she was going to get her long-awaited luck! It was such a pity that Tang Zhou was wary of her and started to avoid her the second he caught wind of the fact that there was something weird going on, he immediately hired an expert to protect him. He even caught hold of a talisman that made it impossible for Perfected Wei to snatch his luck. 15:07 N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was such a pity that Tang Zhou was wary of her and started to avoid her the second he caught wind of the fact that there was something weird going on, he immediately hired an expert to protect him. He even caught hold of a talisman that made it impossible for Perfected Wei to snatch his luck. Earlier they did not think that they would need Old Madam Tang but in the end, they had to activate the poison that Xue Ping had made Old Madam Tang drink earlier. But Xue Ping did not feel sorry for the old woman who had to suffer like this, after all, she was very angry at this old woman who gave birth to a stubborn bastard like Tang Zhou. If this man had willingly given her luck then something like this would have never happened, in the end, it was because her son was too stubborn which was why she was suffering like this. Humph! So even if Old Madam Tang died, she had no one else but her son to me.


    If Tang Zhou had given his luck to her without any fuss then she would have at least given him the taste of this young body. Then he would have at least received somepensation.


    Xue Ping turned to look at Perfected Wei and asked, "Can we begin snatching the luck, Perfected Wei?" Perfected Wei''s face was very unsightly at the moment. It was because he sensed that Dong Xuelian had died, even her soul had been scattered. Though he did not have any particr fond memories of Dong Xuelian she was his disciple. Some celestial master had killed his disciple, it was simr to stepping on his face! He never thought that the woman living in the mansion would be such a ruthless character. When his disciple told him that the man was born with the Heavenly Emperor''s aura, he was tempted and asked her to bring that man to him.


    After all, it was really rare for a human to be born with a Heavenly Emperor aura. He did not think that he would get another chance to get his hands on someone who was born with such a stroke of luck but he did not know that the man''s wife was such a cruel celestial master. ''


    She actually killed his disciple and scattered her soul! It was a challenge!


    Perfected Wei wanted to go and deal with that woman but he knew that he couldn''t touch her for the time being. If she could scatter Dong Xuelian''s soul, she was not easy to deal with, he first needed to swallow a huge amount of Yang energy and then make blood and bone pills from the sacrifices that he was going to get. Only then he would be able to face that woman. He turned to look at the woman and said, "Where is the sacrifice that you were supposed to offer me? I am not going to help you if the sacrifice is not here."

 Chapter 1204 Up to no good

    1204 Up to no good


    Xue Ping swallowed her saliva. She hadn''t called her brothers because even though she decided to sacrifice Ji Zhuang Guang, now that it was time for her to call him, she was feeling a bit cold feet. When Perfected Wei saw that Xue Ping was refusing to call her brothers, he sneered and then said, "There is no need to pretend in front of me. I can see through you perfectly, that you killed three young women because of your own greed. Who are you showing this reluctance to? Don''t you want to snatch their luck?" When Xue Ping heard the harsh words of Perfected Wei, she wanted to retort but she couldn''t because of her guilty conscience. She did not know that the man had long seen through her, now that he had brought up the evil deeds that she had done in the past, Xue Ping did not dare to look at the man in the eye. The feeling of being seen through was not good, it made her feel like she had been stripped naked and then thrown on the streets for others to look at her. However, Xue Ping was greedy to snatch Tang Zhou''s luck and make him her vessel of fortune. Thus, she lowered her head and then stuttered, "I..I will call them now." Though Xue Ping felt a bit guilty about sacrificing Ji Zhuang Guang, she was selfish through and through. For the sake of her own life, she was willing to sacrifice Ji Zhuang Guang who shared a rtionship with this body that she was upying and not her soul. Perfected Wei snorted when he heard Xue Ping''s words. He had seen many women like her who pretended to be naive and kind-hearted but they were all the same as they had a cold heart and only cared about themselves.


    Xue Ping''s face flushed with embarrassment, she excused herself and then went outside the warehouse where she took out her phone and called Ji Zhuang Guang. She was confident that Ji Zhuang Guang would pick up her call but even after calling him more than ten times Ji Zhuang Guang did not pick up her call and he did not even call her back.


    This was something that had never happened before, Ji Zhuang Guang would pick up her call every time she called because she was his precious little sister.He had never refused to take care of her and even asked her to call him any time without worrying about him being busy but now that she wanted him the most, he was refusing to pick up the call! Xue Ping was really angry. She wished she could rush up and drag Ji Zhuang Guang along with her but she knew that she could not lose her sock puppet here.


    ''Did he find out something? Is that why he is refusing to pick up my call?'' Xue Ping thought nervously but then she shook her head and refused that notion. She had yed the role of Ji Ziyi perfectly, what was more Ji Zhuang Guang loved her so much that he would never believe that there was something wrong with her. 15:08


    However, time was pressing and she didn''t want the expert celestial master who was hired by the Tang family toe looking for her. If that expert came looking for Tang Zhou then she would lose this second chance to make Tang Zhou her vessel once again! Thus, Xue Ping decided to call Ji Nan. Even if Ji Nan was not as fortunate as Ji Zhuang Guang, he was still the brother of Ji Zhuang Guang and the master of the Ji family, he should have been born with good luck as well right? It shouldn''t matter to Perfected Wei if she was to change the sacrifice. After all, he just wanted the blood and bones of a person born with a good fortune right? However, when she called Ji Nan, thetter refused to answer her call as well. This time Xue Ping felt a bit odd, what was happening? Ji Zhuang Guang could be busy but how could that man Ji Nan who was good for nothing and only knew how to do races all the time, be busy?


    A sense of cruelty rose in her heart, though she did not know whether or not these two men knew of her identity, she had a feeling that they were aware of something. Back in her room that night, Ji Zhuang Guang even suspected that she was not his sister and questioned her. She thought that it was something that Ji Zhuang Guang said in the heat of the moment.


    But given how they were refusing to pick up her phone, she knew that something was wrong. Xue Ping''s eyes were filled with unwillingness, she did not want to let these two men leave her grasp now that they suspected her. It was better to deal with those two men rather than leave them alone to cause trouble for her! She thought of Ji Jinfu who had gone to shoot and thought of their personal numbers that she and Ji Jinfu shared. This number was given to her by Ji Jinfu. This foolish second brother of hers would pick up her call no matter what, even if he were to ignore his parents he would never ignore her. Her eyes shed and she decisively called Ji Jinfu. If that man was caught in her then Ji Nan and Ji Zhuang Guang would definitelye rushing to save their brother! She would deal with them then! Her lips curled up in a smirk and then she tapped Ji Jinfu''s personal number. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    On the other hand, Ji Zhaung Guang was rubbing his head. He knew that Xue Ping was up to no good which was why he continued to call Ji Jinfu but that stubborn brother of his refused to pick up. He often said that he did not want to be disturbed when he was in his zone but the thing was that he would pick up Ji Ziyi''s call! In the past Ji Zhuang Guang found it endearing but now he knew that this habit of his brother was going to be endangering!

 Chapter 1205 Interference

    1205 Interference n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Is he still not picking up your call, Brother Guang?" Ji Nan asked with a frown.


    After the two brothers found out about the sinister ns of Xue Ping, they did not dare to go back to their house and stayed in a hotel or office. They were afraid that the second they were caught by Xue Ping they would be killed then and there. What was more they could not even tell the truth to their parents. Not only because they knew that it would shock their parents but also because they knew that if they told the truth to their parents, it would alert Xue Ping. She was holding back because they did not alert her in case she found out that they knew the truth, she would definitely attack them without any restraint! In fact, when they found out that their little sister was killed by Xue Ping, they wanted to call the police. But they had no evidence and even if Xue Ping was caught what were they supposed to tell the police that their sister''s soul was exchanged and someone else was living in her body right? They would be sent to the mental hospital in one swift move. If they rashly used Xue Ping and tried to make her confess, that would only backfire after all they knew that Xue Ping was quite scheming and knew how to escape all sorts of traps. If not then how would she be able to live without being caught till now? They were not afraid of sacrificing their lives to get their sister the justice that she deserved but if they died what would happen to their parents? And the two of them were not even sure if they could drag Xue Ping down with their skills. What if they failed then wouldn''t it mean that they would give Xue Ping control of the Ji family without doing anything? So they could only keep the matter close to their hearts and not say a word. Tsk, this matter was moreplicated than anything that they had faced before.


    "No, he is not," Ji Zhuang Guang felt his headache. He called his second brother in the hope that he would pick up the call and Ji Zhuang Guang would tell him the truth of the matter regarding Xue Ping. However, Ji Jinfu did not pick up his calls nor did he answer his messages. Ji Zhuang Guang knew that it was only because Ji Jinfu cared little to less about the two brothers and would only pick up the iing calls when it was either Ji Ziyi or Mother Ji calling! But if he picked up Xue Ping''s call he was done for! In fact, Ji Zhuang Guang knew that Ji Jinfu was shooting a reality show that did not allow mobile phones and he could not contact him for the time being as per the contract but he still med that man, if he wanted he could have called them back but he was just not taking their calls seriously. Thus, after holding on for a long time he could only call the director of the show. It was fine if Ji Jinfu did not want to pick up the calls he made but he had to take responsibility for his brother and make sure that his brother did not fall into the grasp of that evil woman, like his sister. Fortunately, the director was easy to talk to and he agreed to let Ji Zhuang Guang talk to Ji Jinfu. Ji Jinfu had just returned after catching the swamp eels and was really tired when he heard that his brother wanted to talk to him, he was speechless. He was working hard all day long and now he had to even listen to his brother? He quickly did a double take of what he had done but Ji Jinfu did not think that he had done anything wrong in the past few days. Though he was confused over why his brother was calling him. He still answered the call.


    "Brother Guang, what''s the matter?" Ji Zhuang Guang wanted to scold Ji Jinfu but he held back and said, "Jinfu, make sure to not answer Ziyi''s call and don''t go to look for her no matter what she says to you! Youe back and see me first, there is something that I have to tell you! If you dare go and look for Ji Ziyi first then I will take back your shares. Do you understand?" Ji Zhuang Guang wanted to tell Ji Jinfu the truth about Xue Ping taking over his sister''s body but he knew that his brother who doted on his sister a bit too much would not be willing to listen to a word thus he threatened Ji Jinfu with his shares.


    Sure enough Ji Jinfu realized the seriousness of the matter and asked, "What is the matter brother? What did Ziyi do for you to get so angry at her?"


    Ji Jinfu thought that it was a sibling''s quarrel as he did not have any idea his grave the situation really was at that moment.


    Ji Zhuang Guang''s eyes darkened as he replied, "Killed. She killed someone, now if you go and look for her then you can only me yourself! So listen to your brother and don''t go looking for her!" When Ji Jinfu heard that Ji Ziyi killed someone his eyes widened, he wanted to ask Ji Zhuang Guang something more but the call ended up abruptly leaving him alone with his questions.


    On the other side, Ji Zhuang Guang cursed when he saw that the call ended abruptly. He decisively called Ji Jinfu again but no matter how many times he called, the call did not connect. He turned to ask Ji Nan to call Ji Jinfu thinking that it was a connection problem but Ji Nan could not reach Ji Jinfu and neither could the special assistant.


    "Brother¡­ do you think that it was done by that woman?" Their calls came to an abrupt halt and Ji Jinfu was not picking up the calls even though his phone was ringing. What if this was done by that woman called Xue Ping? Ji Zhuang Guang also thought that this matter was rted to Xue Ping, now he only hoped that his brother would not go looking for her.

 Chapter 1206 Fell in the trap

    1206 Fell in the trap


    Ji Jinfu tried to call his brother again but he did not seed, it was as if something was blocking him from calling his brother, which both confused and scared him.


    ''Maybe I am thinking too much, there is no way something thisplicated will be going on,'' Ji Jinfu thought as he shook his head and then walked back to the shooting location. However fifteen minutester, he was called again by the director who looked at him and asked,


    "Jinfu, is something going on in your family?" He could not help but think that there was something wrong with Ji Jinfu and his family, earlier it was his brother who called and now it was his sister who was calling. Ji Jinfu wanted to ask the same question as well, he could not understand what was going on. So when he took the phone and answered it, he was surprised to hear that it was Ji Ziyi calling. His heart trembled as he remembered the words that his brother said to him earlier.


    ''Ziyi killed someone.'' No matter how strong-hearted he was, he still felt a bit scared when he thought of how his sweet and innocent sister had killed someone. However, he could not ignore her when he felt her cry so wretchedly.


    "Ziyi what is the matter?" He asked kindly. Though he was scared he could still feign calmness as Ji Jinfu was the one who won the youngest best actor award at the age of twenty-five.


    When Xue Ping heard Ji Jinfu''s voice, she was quite d that she had asked for Perfected Wei''s help and blocked themunication between the two brothers. If she hadn''t done that in time after finding Ji Zhaung Guang and the director''s phones busy, she would have lost such a wonderful opportunity! As Perfected Wei told her clearly that he was not going to perform the ritual unless he got the sacrifice that he wanted! Though Xue Ping cursed that heartless dark art practitioner, she could only do what he wanted even if she was angry because Xue Ping knew that she could only rely on Perfected Wei for the time being. Fortunately, that man was just as greedy and was willing to help her or else. Xue Ping smirked coldly when she heard Ji Jinfu''s concerned voice, she knew that he was only pretending to be polite and concerned with her as he was already more or less aware of her identity. Though her eyes were cold as ice, she choked while sobbing, "Brother Jinfu, help¡­help me. That ghost brought me back to the warehouse. I am scared, I am¡­I am scared that she will kill me. Please brother Jinfu, please help me!" If Ji Jinfu was not warned by Ji Zhuang Guang, he would have rushed to help Xue Ping but after finding out that his sister had killed someone, he could not help but feel a bitplicated. When he thought about how Ji Zhuang Guang had even threatened him with his shares, he could not help but say, "Ziyi, the ghost¡­really caught you but didn''t Madam Song take care of that ghost? I.. I will call Brother Zhuang Guang. I am out of the city, I don''t think that I can help you." Though Ji Jinfu was worried about his sister, he could not ignore his brother''s orders. He had told him that Ji Ziyi would try to act pitiful with him and ask him toe and look for her, Ji Jinfu knew that his brother wanted to tell something more to him but the call ended abruptly and he could not hear what his brother wanted to tell him.


    What was more he was even more confused when he heard Ji Ziyi say that she was caught by the ghost. Song Yan had taken care of that ghost that was haunting Ji Ziyi, so how could she be caught by that ghost?


    Xue Ping cursed Ji Zhaung Guang in her heart but on the surface, she continued to pretend to be pitiful as she cried as if she was really scared, "Brother Jinfu! I know that Brother Guang told you that I did something but it was not me, it was that ghost who possessed me and made me do it. I¡­I don''t know why that ghost returned, I think Madam Song lied. She could not deal with that ghost ¡ª¡ª I am speaking the truth. Please..please help me, Brother Jinfu¡ª¡ª AHHHHHH!!"


    "Ziyi! Ziyi!" Ji Jinfu was stunned when he heard Ji Ziyi''s scream. His eyes could not help but widen in surprise when he thought of how Ji Ziyi was in danger at the same time he could not help but me Song Yan. How could that woman let greed blind her eyes?! She actually lied that she had taken care of that ghost when the ghost was this strong! Once he saves Ji Ziyi, he would make that woman spit everything out. Did she think that she could stomach the assets of the Ji family?


    "Director Li! Wait for me, there is something that happened to my sister. I¡­I need to take a look at her," Ji Jinfu said to Director Li and before Director Li could say anything, he rushed out of the filming location. Even the warning of the shares getting snatched was thrown out of his head. Xue Ping''s acting was really sincere, Ji Jinfu did not think that she was pretending or acting at all. He felt guilty and shameful when he thought about how he had suspected and ignored Ji Ziyi. How could he not trust his sister? Ji Jinfu drove to the location from where Ji Ziyi called, he feared that if he was a step toote then something would happen to his sister. On the other side, Ji Zhuang Guang felt that something was wrong. His right eyelid continued to twitch but he could not understand what was happening. However just as he was thinking about going to Ji Jinfu''s filming location, his brother called. Seeing that Ji Jinfu could call again Ji Zhuang Guang heaved a sigh of relief however as soon as he picked up the call, his face changed and all the blood drained from his face.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1207 Fell in the trap

    1207 Fell in the trap


    "Why is it you?" Ji Zhaung Guang harshly spoke when he heard Xue Ping speak from the other side of the phone. It was simply heart-wrenching for him to hear a ruthless woman like Xue Ping use the body and voice of his sister and call him brother.


    It was as if she was openly mocking him for being too useless as he could not protect his sister and caused her to fall victim to the schemes of this treacherous and vicious woman! "Whats the matter, Brother Zhuang Guang? Are you not happy with your sister?" Xue Ping said with a half smile. She looked down at Ji Jinfu who was tied and thrown on the ground. Even now Ji Jinfu could not believe that his sister whom he had doted on with his life, actually treated him like this. However, Xue Ping ignored his shocking gaze and turned her attention back to Ji Zhaung Guang. Earlier she was still a tad bit merciful, she thought that as long as it was only Ji Zhuang Guang who died, the Ji family would still have two heirs to take over. But now she no longer wanted to leave Ji Nan and Ji Jinfu off. These people knew about her identity and if they were aware of her identity then they were a liability. One that she would rather take care of as soon as possible. If that were the case then Xue Ping would rather snatch Ji Jinfu and Ji Nan''s luck before turning the deaths of these three brothers into ident and taking over the Ji corporation! With her being the only heir, she did not think that the Old Madam and Old Master Ji would let anything happen to her. Even Song Yan could be dealt with once she gets hold of the Ji family. Ji Zhuang Guang felt as if something had been stuffed inside his heart, he tried to pretend to be calm as he asked, "Is Jinfu with you?" "That''s right?" Xue Ping replied with a wide smile as she raised her leg and kicked Ji Jinfu in the abdomen causing him to groan in pain. When Xue Ping heard him grunt in pain, she was really happy. She smiled even more and then said to Ji Zhuang Guang, "Did you hear that brother? I and Brother Jinfu are having a lot of fun, why don''t youe and y with us?" She then paused and added, "If you do note then, Brother Jinfu will be tapped out. And don''t forget to bring Brother Nan, we siblings haven''t yed together for a long time," After she was done speaking she ended the call.


    "You!" Ji Zhuang Guang wanted to say something but when he heard the busy dial tone, he knew that he was trapped. With Ji Jinfu in Xue Ping''s hands, he couldn''t even ignore her. Ji Nan who was sitting in Ji Zhuang Guang''s office of course heard everything that happened. He was really speechless. They told Ji Jinfu that he should ignore Ji Ziyi ande to look for them or else they would snatch his shares and yet he still went to look for Ji Ziyi. Ji Nan did not know whether to touch or curse Ji Jinfu as thetter was simply stupid. "What should we do now, Brother Zhuang Guang?" Ji Nan asked. He knew that they could not leave Ji Jinfu alone even if he was an idiot. He was their biological brother and it would be really too much of them to ignore his life and death. Ji Zhuang Guang wanted to curse Ji Jinfu. If not for the fact that Ji Jinfu was not in front of him, he would have smacked him to death. This brother of his was simply toowless. He asked him to not look for Ji Ziyi ande to look for him first but Ji Jinfu went to look for that woman first! If he was not a natural-born idiot! What was he? Ji Zhuang Guang even told him that if Ji Ziyi killed someone. Yet that idiot still went looking for her? Did his parents drop Ji Jinfu when he was a baby? "What else!" Ji Zhuang Guang banged his hands on the table before getting up. "We will have to go and look for that idiot." He then turned to look at Ji Nan and then said, "Call, Madam Song and tell her that Xue Ping has captured Jinfu. Tell her if she can help us, also send her the location." Ji Zhuang Guang could only hope that Song Yan would be able toe as soon as possible.


    **** n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    On the other hand, Song Yan ended the call with Ji Nan with a stiff look on her face. She did not expect that Xue Ping''s greed would be this insatiable, did she really think that snatching luck did not have any consequences? The heavenly Dao was just. As soon as her luck was used up, she would have to suffer the consequences of her actions. However, she did not have the time to care about Xue Ping. Maybe that perfected Wei knew that she would being to save Tang Zhou which was why he drew as many arrays as possible to stall her. Song Yan looked at the array which was stopping from her entering and sneered. She said coldly, "Does he think that he can stop me by using these arrays." She bit her thumb and drew a counter array in seconds. If someone else was in ce of Song Yan, they would have had a hard time undoing the array but not her! "He must be thinking of stalling you as much as possible such that he can squeeze the luck out of the Ji brothers and Tang Zhou, including their blood and bones," Fang Yanli spoke as she drew another array next to Song Yan.


    This was to make sure that Song Yan was not attacked from the sides when she was not paying attention. Song Yan curled her lips in disdain. That man was thinking too highly of himself. She was calm but a certain ghost inside of her ring was not calm.

 Chapter 1208 Together till the end

    1208 Together till the end


    As Song Yan finished undoing another array, she felt a surge of yin energy which surprised her, she knew that it was not her yin energy that was getting out of control. The Yin energy that was fluctuating held a tinge of grudge and maliciousness, as Song Yan''s grudges were resolved it did not make sense for her Yin energy to fluctuate with a baleful aura. Which could mean only one thing.


    She looked at her ring and sure enough, she noticed strong ck fumes oozing from the inside of the hell rock. Song Yan''s eyes narrowed as she muttered a chant, "Break, Release." No sooner did she finish chanting the spell, than the Hell Rock shed with burning blue mes and Ji Ziyi''s ghost along with the other two spirits appeared in front of her. They looked even more scary than thest time most probably because their grudges with Xue Ping intensified after seeing what she was doing. Song Yan knew why this amalgamated ghost had resorted to releasing its baleful aura. She raised a brow and asked calmly, "Do you want to go to the warehouse to rescue your brothers?" Song Yan knew that even if Ji Ziyi was inside the ring, she could hear what was going on and most probably was aware of the situation. Sure enough, Ji Ziyi nodded her bloodied half mutted head. The only visible eye had a turbid look in it as she made a hoarse sound. Though Song Yan did not know what Ji Ziyi was trying to say as her mouth was torn and destroyed when she was dragged on the ground floor while she was alive, Song Yan knew that she had made a sound of affirmation. "If you go there without me, there is a chance that your soul will be exorcised and destroyed. You might not even get another chance to reincarnate, do you still want to head over there earlier before me?" Song Yan questioned. She wanted to follow Ji Ziyi and the rest but the arrays drawn by the dark arts practitioner made it impossible for her to simply barge inside the warehouse. She had to undo the arrays first or else Song Yan would suffer a bacsh. When the malevolent ghost heard Song Yan''s response, its turbid eyes turned wet. However, it still nodded its head. It wasn''t that the ghost did not understand what was going on and that heading down to the warehouse might cause it to be gone forever. But the ghost did not want its brothers to be killed at the hands of that ruthless woman. It was fine if she was killed but if her brothers were gone then that despicable woman would take over her family''s hard work and live afortable life. Rather than watching her brothers die helplessly, the ghost wanted to protect them. Even if it meant to be destroyed to the point where she would never be able to reincarnate again. Ji Ziyi wanted to at least fend off the evil woman and that Perfected Wei until Song Yan arrived at the warehouse, it did not matter if she had to lose her soul''s essence for that.


    Song Yan was touched by Ji Ziyi''s determination,even though this girl knew that she would be destroyed if she headed down alone, Ji Ziyi was still willing to save her brothers. Song Yan then turned to look at Gao Lan and Yi Yu. She asked the two ghosts, "Do you want to go to the warehouse with her?" The two of them did not want to use this forceful method but there was no other choice! 08:51


    She did not want the two ghosts to do something that they did not want to do, if they wanted to separate from Ji Ziyi then she would help them. However, Song Yan underestimated the feelings of the three ghosts, even if they were malevolent ghosts and did not have much understanding of anything, the three of them still had feelings for one another. When the two ghosts heard that Ji Ziyi wanted to face Perfected Wei alone, they refused to separate. They stayed for so long, so how could they let Ji Ziyi face the dangers alone? The two spirits were willing to follow Ji Ziyi and face Perfected Wei and Xue Ping together. Since they had cultivated together if Ji Ziyi was to head over alone, then she would most likely be exorcised because her energy would not be enough to face that malicious Perfected Wei.


    Song Yan was stunned when she saw the feelings of the three ghosts, she thought that the three of them had lost their emotions because of their grudges and anger that they had towards Xue Ping but looks like she underestimated these three women. Even if they were now a grudge-filled malevolent spirit, they still had some humanity left inside them. It would be too unfair if she were to leave these three spirits to vanish without giving them a chance to live their lives. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She nodded and then said, "Very well, if this is what you three want, then you can go. I will try toe as soon as possible, so try to protect yourself till then." The amalgamated ghost nodded before it vanished in the whirr of a ck shadow.


    Song Yan watched the three spirits leave and her expression twisted as she summoned her scythe. Earlier she did not want to force her way through the arrays but now it looked like she had no choice. "Yanli, let''s do it another way," Song Yan instilled her Yin energy into the scythe and then swung it on the array that was drawn in front of her, the sudden attack caused the array to burst and release a huge amount of baleful energy which was harmful to the living beings. Fang Yanli who was behind Song Yan immediately sucked in the baleful energy and made sure that no living being was harmed but even then a few nts and the grass next to the array turned ck before rotting away as if it was burned. The two of them did not want to use this forceful method but there was no other choice!

 Chapter 1209 Nothing good

    1209 Nothing good


    On the other side, Ji Zhuang Guang and Ji Nan arrived at the warehouse. Thest time they were taken here by a ghost and thus they did not know the directions to this warehouse which was hidden in the outskirts. However now that they were sent the coordinates with Xue Ping, the two of them were really terrified. This warehouse was so deeply hidden that even though they had a hard time would Song Yan be able to find them? Ji Zhuang Guang and Ji Nan did not want to step inside but when they thought of Ji Jinfu who was locked inside the warehouse, they decided to grit their teeth and preserve. The two of them stepped inside the abandoned warehouse where Ji Yu was waiting for them. When she saw the two of them arrive obediently, Xue Ping gave them a half smile and said, "You two sure took your time, I thought that you were about to ditch your brother." When she saw that the two were eyeing her warily Xue Ping stepped forward. She did not forget to trod on Ji Jinfu''s hand on the ground and said, "Whats the matter? Are you afraid? It''s not like I am a malicious ghost? Or¡­" she trailed off before smiling in a crazed manner. "Do you know something that you shouldn''t!?" Ji Zhuang Guang wanted to strangle his brother who stupidly fell into this deliberate trap. If not for the fact that they were brothers who came from the same womb, he would have left this man to die heartlessly. If he was going to make stupid decisions then he should at least suffer the consequences! He red at Ji Jinfu who was beaten up by Xue Ping. When Ji Jinfu saw that his brother was ring at him, he also felt wrong. He did not think that his sister whom he doted on for so many years would do something like this to him. Ji Zhuang Guang wanted to say a lot of things to Ji Jinfu but he did not say anything to his brother, instead he turned to look at Xue Ping who was smiling at him. A chill ran through his body, he gulped and then stared vigntly at the woman in front of him. "What do you want, Ziyi? Why are you doing this to your brothers?" Ji Zhuang Guang did not want this woman by his sister''s name but he did not want the woman to lose her temper at him. If she lost her rationality and did something to him, then it would be more harm than good.


    Although Ji Zhuang Guang was really good at pretending, Xue Ping was a woman who suspected everyone and she was also very paranoid. Thus when she caught notice of Ji Zhuang Guang''s vignce, she knew that thetter suspected her identity. No, it was right to say that he might even be aware of who she was but he did not have any evidence which was why he did not make a move on her.


    If that was the case then it was all the more reason for him to die! Xue Ping was d that she did not show mercy on these brothers and dragged them from their holes. If these men found a way to pull her out of this body, she would not be able to live a good life in the future. What was more, she hadmitted so many sins, that the second she lost her protection, Xue Ping would definitely die.


    Looking at Ji Zhaung Guang and Ji Nan, she looked down at the ck pearl that had turned white from ck and felt that these men especially Ji Zhuang Guang were really good sacrifices. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She would have killed Ji Jinfu and snatched his luck but the pearl in her hands did not turn white which showed that he was not born with extremely wonderful luck. Thus, she decided to keep Ji Jinfu as her sacrifice and turned her attention to Ji Zhuang Guang whose luck was better than Ji Jinfu. As for Ji Nan, it was a pity that he did not have as good luck as Tang Zhou or else she would have kept him as a spare tire, since he was not good enough, it made sense to kill him. Xue Ping smiled ambiguously. She tilted her head to the side and then said, "Brother Zhuang Guang, why are you looking at me like that? And why are you standing so far away from me? There is no need for you to be this polite either." "There is no need for you to behave like this, if there is something that you want then we can discuss it," Ji Zhuang Guang thought that this woman was worried about them exposing her identity which was why she was acting so atrociously and thus he threw out a suggestion. What he did not know was that Xue Ping was not someone whose appetite was small. When she heard him throw out such a wonderful suggestion, her eyes turned exceptionally bright. She said to Ji Zhuang Guang, "I want your life, Brother Ji Zhuang Guang, you will give it to me?" Ji Zhuang Guang suppressed the panic in his heart and looked at Xue Ping before saying, "Ziyi, what are you doing? You are scaring brother now. How about we get out of this ce and discuss this matter again?"


    Xue Ping''s eyes were filled with a brilliant smile. Though she was smiling there was no hint of humour in her eyes, she stepped closer to Ji Zhuang Guang who stepped away from her, Ji Nan following closely behind his elder brother. "Brother Zhuang Guang, there is no need to pretend anymore. Do you think that I am still your silly sister? I think you should start calling me Ping Ping. Xue Ping, what do you say?" Ji Zhuang Guang''s face turned pale even Ji Nan was terrified. They did not expect that Xue Ping would suddenly confess like this but if she had confessed nothing good was going toe out of it!

 Chapter 1210 Zi…Ziyi

    1210 Zi¡­Ziyi


    Ji Zhuang Guang and Ji Nan retreated. Their instincts were telling them to run but as soon as their gaze fell on Ji Jinfu who was weakly lying on the ground, they did not leave the warehouse.


    Xue Ping also knew that they would not run away, as long as she had Ji Jinfu in her grasp, these two men would not dare to escape the trap that she had weaved for them. It was a good thing that Ji Jinfu, this idiot fell in her hands or else she would have missed getting her hands on this wonderful luck! Now, not only would she be able to live a wonderful life but she would also be the only heiress of the Ji family''s fortune! Just the very thought was enough to make her smile with glee. She should have done this sooner, it was her foolishness to be kind to these men who had noses too long. Seeing them retreat, Xue Ping smiled widely and then said to them, "Brother Zhuang Guang, you are not going to call me Ping Ping?" Her eyes glinted with a bright light as she continued, "I promise that I will not get angry. In fact, I was getting tired of living in this body and getting called Ziyi when that girl is dead for a very long time¡­it''s really annoying to be called by the name of a dead person. By the way, don''t you want to know how Ji Ziyi died and I reced her soul?" Ji Jinfu who was lying on the ground raised his head and looked at the woman in shock. He seemed to have understood something but at the same time he did not understand what was going on, this ¡­this woman was clearly his sister so why did she say that she was not his sister? And was someone else? He made muffled sounds and attracted the attention of his brothers andXue Ping. While his brothers red at him as if he had dug their ancestor''s graves, Xue Ping looked at him with contempt as if she was looking down at a fool.


    This time around even if he wanted to act as if there was nothing wrong with his sister, Ji Jinfu could not continue acting blind anymore.


    "You finally woke up you idiot!" Ji Zhuang Guang was Ji Jinfu''s elder brother and thus he cottoned on the second Ji Jinfu came to realize that this woman was not their sister. "This was why I told you not toe looking for her but you did not listen!" He shouted at his brother and it caused his attention to be diverted. If this was some other situation, Ji Zhuang Guang wouldn''t have lost his patience with Ji Jinfu and wouldn''t have acted so foolishly but he was too angry at Ji Jinfu''s foolishness and ended up acting on his instincts, which was a fatal move. Taking advantage of the fact that Ji Zhuang Guang was not paying attention, Xue Ping took out a dagger from her skirt''s pocket and aimed it at his abdomen. She did not want this man to die, she just wanted to make sure that he could not move. "Brother" Ji Nan screamed as he pushed his brother away. Ji Zhuang Guang was caught off guard and was pushed to one side while the dagger dug deep into Ji Nan''s abdomen who screamed while clutching the dagger that Xue Ping was holding. "You b*tch, you killed our sister and now you dream of taking our Ji family? Fat chance!" Ji Nan used his strength and then kicked Xue Ping in her stomach. In the past, he would have held back as Xue Ping had the same face as his sister but this time around, he could see the malevolent expression on Ji Ziyi''s face. He knew that there was no way his sister would look at him like that. Not even if she was wronged by him to the point that he couldn''t ask for forgiveness.


    Xue Ping was in pain but when she saw the blood seeping out of Ji Nan''s wound she got more and more excited, she wanted to stab him until he could not help but regret kicking her but as soon as she reached forward to take out the gun that she was hiding ¡ª¡ª


    The lights in the warehouse went off. The gun that Xue Ping was holding in her hand was also sent flying out of her grasp. It fell behind the various machines covered in rust. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Xue Ping''s expression changed as she turned to look at the figure that was made of flesh and blood. With its three faces staring at her Xue Ping, thetter was so scared that her face immediately twisted. She raised her feet and then scrambled in a hurry. She opened her mouth and then tried to call for Perfected Wei as she wanted to call him. However before Xue Ping could scream, the ghost covered her mouth and then pulled her back by her hair. The ghost then dragged her to the ground which was covered with blood. The three girls were killed in a manner where their bodies were bloodied to the point that blood oozed from every pore of their bodies when they died. Thus, their spiritual essence was also covered with blood causing the floor to be covered with blood. "Ziyi!" Ji Zhuang Guang who was helping Ji Nan up, shouted as he looked at the ghastly form of the three women. In the past, he felt nauseated when he looked at this ghostly figure but now that he found out that this ghost was his sister, he did not find the thing in front of him as terrifying as he did thest time.


    Ji Ziyi was the one who was holding Xue Ping by her hair, she turned her head to look at Ji Zhuang Guang. Though she did not have the same face as Ji Zhuang Guang remembered nor did her eyes have the same kindness as she did in the past when she was alive but even then Ji Zhuang Guang recognized his sister.


    "Z¡­Ziyi¡­"

 Chapter 1211 Fell in the hands of a malicious ghost

    1211 Fell in the hands of a malicious ghost


    Ji Ziyi looked at her brother, she made a gurgling sound in her throat but no sound came out as her mouth had been ripped when she was killed. Xue Ping was a pervert who also cut off her tongue for her own pleasure. When Ji Zhuang Guang saw the condition of his sister, his heart ached horribly. Ji Ziyi was his little sister and he had always kept her in the palm of his hands, he had never allowed anyone to harm her. Even arranged as many bodyguards as possible for her, who would have thought that even after trying his best, he would still lose his sister? And that too so horribly! Ji Nan and Ji Jinfu were not in good condition either. When they saw the half-shaved head of the ghost who responded upon being called Ziyi by their brother, they knew that the death of their sister was not an easy one. Their heart ached for their sister who had been tormented so ruthlessly before she died but they couldn''t even bring themselves to say anything, their eyes turned red as they watched the ghost drag Xue Ping away. Their poor sister even after her death, she was willing to protect them. And they! They were so foolish that they did not even recognize their sister and treated a cruel woman like Xue Ping so well. Xue Ping on the other hand did not care about the warm and tragic emotions of the four siblings. She only cared about one thing and that was ¡ª¡ª her life was in danger! She tried to scream hoping that Perfected Wei woulde to save her. But every time she tried to make a sound, the real Ji Ziyi would dig her nails into her jaw. The pain was so sharp that Xue Ping sucked in pain but the second she opened her mouth to inhale, she would smell the scent of rotting flesh and ckened blood causing her to gag. The ghost dragged her to the butchering machine where the sheep and goats were sent to be butchered when Xue Ping''s parents ran this butcher house. Xue Ping was so scared that her face turned pale. She did not know where she got the strength but she threw her weight on the ghost, the ghost was made of a blob of flesh and blood did not have any bones, thus when Xue Ping threw her weight on the ghost, she caused it to stagger. As it had no bones to support itself, it let go of Xue Ping who rushed out of the butchering room. However just as she was about to reach the door, the metal doors shut close. Earlier when Xue Ping escaped from the clutch of the ghost she was smiling wildly. But as soon as the doors were closed and she was locked inside with the amalgamated ghost, her eyes were filled with panic and horror. Her legs trembled as she screamed for Perfected Wei toe and save her. But even when she screamed herself hoarse, the doors did not open. At the thought of the ferocious ghost behind her, Xue Ping was so scared that she banged on the doors agitatedly. She shouted helplessly, n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Perfected Wei, help me! The ghost is back! Come and save me!" Xue Ping shouted however her shouts came to a sudden halt as a hand reached out and then caught her by the back of her head. The ghost banged her head on the metal door. Once, twice and thrice. It continued to bang her head on the metal doors until bright red blood started to flow down Xue Ping''s forehead. Why¡­why was this happening to her? Why couldn''t she escape this creature and why were her talismans not working?


    The ghost behind her had a deep grudge thus it did not kill her at once, instead he raised her by the back of her neck and then flung Xue Ping against the wall. BANG!!


    The sound of Xue Ping''s body hitting the wall echoed in the room and Xue Ping coughed. Fear surged in her heart as she begged,


    "Z..Ziyi, Yu''er ¡­ I...I know that I was wrong. Gao Lan, I really shouldn''t have harmed you either¡­ I was wrong. I am sorry but please let me off, if you ki..kill me then you will be punished by the heavenlyw," Xue Ping tried to get away from the ghost by bringing the heavenlyw but the ghost did not care. It caught her by her foot and then dragged Xue Ping on the floor which was made from iron sheets. The iron sheets were covered with rust, there were broken edges as well as iron nails on the sheets, causing Xue Ping''s face to be scratched. She screamed trying to break free from the malicious ghost. The butcher house was filled with the rotting bones of the livestock, on the side of the butcher house there was a machine that was used to skin the livestock. When Xue Ping saw that the malicious ghost was dragging her to that very machine, maybe it wanted to skin her! Xue Ping was scared out of her wits. She was afraid that her skin would be skinned from her body and she would be left to die. Was Gao Lan trying to kill her in the same manner as she did to her? Her body started to thrash as she screamed and said, "Let me go! You cannot do this to me!" Xue Ping was really worried that the ghost would throw her in that machine and churn her into a pile of flesh and bones. She did not even want to die! That too so ruthlessly. How could she die? Soon she would snatch Tang Zhou''s luck and then be the most powerful woman in the capital, even the Ji family would be under her control. Xue Ping was not willing to die at the hands of this malicious ghost!


    At that very moment, the doors of the butcher house were kicked open.

 Chapter 1212 The unborn child

    1212 The unborn child


    Seeing the scene inside, Perfected Wei immediately sent a talisman over, the talisman glowed with a red light as it attacked the ghost. ButPerfected Wei did not know that Song Yan had created a protective shield around the ghostly form of the three spirits. Thus, the talisman that attacked the ghost ricocheted off the ghostly form of the three spirits and even attracted their attention. Ji Ziyi who was holding Xue Ping let go of her and then let out an enraged howl but she remembered that this man was stronger than her. She immediately retreated and then disappeared with the other two spirits, she did not want time to be caught in the hands of this ruthless ck arts practitioner before Song Yan returned.


    Perfected Wei immediately chased after the ghost but thetter was faster and escaped. Seeing that the ghost vanished,Perfected Wei clicked his tongue, he then turned his attention to the unconscious Xue Ping and sshed the holy water on her. It dispelled the yin energy and allowed Xue Ping to wake up. Xue Ping was teetering on the edge of life and death. When she woke up and she realised that she was not dead, she almost went crazy. Sheughed and cried while holding her head. She then turned to look atPerfected Wei and then hugged his thigh before saying, " Perfected Wei you have to help me. It''s that malicious ghost that tried to kill me, I want her to be gone! Exorcise those three spirits! Kill them! Scatter their souls!" Xue Ping screeched loudly. Just now she really felt like she was going to die, her face contorted with rage and malevolence when she thought of how those three women were causing trouble for her even when they were dead! "Exorcise them,Perfected Wei!" Xue Ping shouted atPerfected Wei while hugging his thigh. WhenPerfected Wei saw the ruthlessness on Xue Ping''s face he was quite surprised. He knew that this woman was ruthless but he did not know that she was this cruel, looks like this woman ended up getting crooked after watching the pigs and goats getting butchered and developed a criminal mind. What was more, she even killed those three women in a rather perverted way. However as the saying goes, a great man had to be ruthless. If this woman wanted to climb up the stairs of sess then she would have to rely on herself. Hearing her words, he curled his lips and said, "Miss Ji, I have already said that I will fulfil your dreams. Since you have brought me the required sacrifices then I will do everything in my power to get what you want done."Perfected Wei was not a scrupulous man but he really craved the blood of the Ji brothers including Tang Zhou.


    Those men were born with great luck. If he were to use their bones and blood to make revitalizing pills his cultivation would surely skyrocket and he would also be fortunate for the next fifty years by then how many revitalizing pills he would have created? If he seeded in killing these people then he was set for life! Xue Ping was really excited when she heardPerfected Wei''s words. However, a secondter, he changed the subject and then said to Xue Ping, "Before killing them, you snatched something dear to them it allowed their lingering grudges to stay in this world, what did you take?" Though he spoke calmly, he had to admit that this woman was really cruel, she even snatched something from those women even when they were dying.


    Even the judges who handed death sentences would allow thest wish of a criminal to fulfil theirst wish and yet this woman snatched something from the three women. He did not know whether to call her cruel, arrogant or foolish.


    Xue Ping originally did not want to admit it but now that the amalgamated ghost has scared the living day out of her, she did not dare to hide anything. She gulped and then confessed honestly, "I will tell you,Perfected Wei. I did not take much from them¡­ I just snatched a few things that would prove my identity while portraying as them." She wanted to exin but as she spoke her voice got lower and lower, "I took a pendant of Yi Yu''ste mother and buried it in the warehouse ¡­next to the unborn child of Gao Lan." Perfected Wei waited for her toplete as she added, "And the engagement ring of Ji Ziyi." When,Perfected Wei heard that Xue Ping even took out the unborn child of Gao Lan and buried it separately from the mother before throwing her injured and torn body inside the meat mincing machine. However, it did not concern him. In fact, it was a good thing. If the grievances of the malicious ghost were this big then it would be really wonderful to make that malicious ghost his ghost ve. As long as he continued to raise it with his spiritual essence, he would be able to raise a second ghost king. His mistress had one but she never handed it to him, it would be better if he got his hands on a Ghost King. If he raised a ghost king then he would be invincible! WhenPerfected Wei thought about it, he was really excited. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Xue Ping did not know what was going on inPerfected Wei''s head. She brought him to the backyard of the warehouse where she took him to the small grave of the unborn child of Gao Lan. As soon as she came to a stop near the grave, she found traces of fingernails as if someone had tried to dig it up but couldn''t. Although Xue Ping had dared to rip the child out of Gao Lan''s belly and then bury it, it still horrified her when she saw that Gao Lan was trying to dig her child out! What was she trying to do by digging her child''s corpse out of the ground?

 Chapter 1213 Destroyed

    1213 Destroyed


    Xue Ping was really scared when she saw that the ghost was trying to dig up the grave of the child who was buried long ago. She turned to look at Perfected Wei who stood behind her with a frown and asked, "Perfected Wei, why is this ghost trying to dig the corpse of that child ?" She did not think that Ji Ziyi and Yi Yu would try to dig out their ring and pendant as they were of no importance.


    Perfected Wei turned to look at Xue Ping. He did not nce at the child that had been buried in the ground. He said with a solemn voice, "Miss Xue, it seems you have no idea about the grudge of a ghost works. These things that you have buried hold a part of the grudge that the ghost has against you. These mortal things are the only reason that ghost hadn''t gone against youpletely."


    "Once they get their hands on these things, their grudge would unleash and even if the Heavenly Dao were toe down, you will not be able to survive." These things might be nothing in the eyes of Xue Ping and she snatched these things just because she wanted to see the desperate look on the face of the three women whom she killed but these things had different meanings in the eyes of the three women who were killed. They were the ties that kept their humanity and rationality. As long as these things were here, they would not lose themselves to their grudges but if these things were destroyed then even Perfected Wei would have a hard time finding a way to calm the anger of these women. Xue Ping was scared by Perfected Wei''s words, she looked at the small grave and then said to Perfected Wei, "Are you saying that that ghost did not kill me because of these things?" She stared at the grave fixedly. She was also very d that she had not destroyed these things or else, she would have died! Who would have thought that those foolish girls would still hold these things so dear to them? Haha, this way she would be able to save her life. She turned to look at Perfected Wei with a gleam in her eyes and then said, "Perfected Wei, I beg you. I don''t care what kind of process you will have to use but please exorcise this ghost as soon as possible." She did not want to be troubled by the ghosts of those three girls.


    "Very well," Perfected Wei nodded. He asked her to stand back and then took out a peach wood sword that had been coated with the blood of a dog. Perfected Wei looked around the warehouse, he knew that the ghost was hiding somewhere and watching him. He could sense its presence but because that creature had a protective spell around it, he could not catch her.


    Perfected Wei really wanted to know who was the one who ced the protective spell on this ghost, after all, who would be willing to protect a ghost?


    Wasn''t it better to turn it into a ghost ve and then force it to cultivate until it could be the Ghost King and control other ghosts with its aura alone? Was there any point in showing kindness to a ghost? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He could not understand why would anyone want to waste their spiritual energy by drawing such aplicated spell for the safety of a ghost. Though he did not understand who and why would do something like this, he was not willing to pay any heed to something that was of no benefit to him. He raised the sword and then stabbed the grave before saying, "Vile spirit, step out of your hole. If you do not step out, then you cannot me me for destroying that you hold dear!" Xue Ping, who was standing behind Perfected Wei could not help but say, "Perfected Wei, why are you waiting for that ghost toe out? Just stab the grave a few times. If they really hold these things dear to them they wille out." When Perfected Wei heard Xue Ping tell him to destroy the things hidden in the grave, he rolled his eyes. This grave was the biggest weakness of the ghost but it was also the biggest strength. If it was destroyed then it would really go berserk. However, he did not refute Xue Ping instead he really raised the peach wood sword and aimed it at the head of the child. Sure enough. The second he aimed the sword at the head of the child, the ghost that was hiding in the corner came out with a howl. The resentment that it had in its heart surged forth and ck fumes erupted from all over the ghost''s body. The fumes headed straight to Perfected Wei however as soon as the fumes approached Perfected Wei, he raised the sword and shed it. The fumes were scattered without affecting Perfected Wei however even though Perfected Wei was fast. The ghost was even faster. A mess of flesh and blood stretched out and formed two hands,and shed at his arm that was holding the peach wood sword. However, just as the ghost was about to cut off his arm, Perfected Wei moved and dodged in time. Unfortunately, he still received a severe injury causing a lot of malevolent Qi to surge inside his body and affecting his cultivation. Once the ghost was done, it vanished again. Perfected Wei who was smiling a moment ago no longer had any smile on his face. He looked at the corner in which the ghost had disappeared. When Xue Ping saw that even Perfected Wei was attacked, she panicked. She said in a hurry, "Perfected Wei that ghost is too wretched! It dared to attack you. You should scatter its essence at once!" No sooner did she finish speaking the ghost who disappeared, appeared again and swiped at her neck aiming to take her life in one swift move.

 Chapter 1214 Lost his only chance

    1214 Lost his only chance


    Xue Ping''s eyes widened. She hadn''t expected that the ghost would dare to attack her in the presence of Perfected Wei. Her lips trembled as she screamed, "Perfected Wei! Help me! Help me! They are trying to kill me." Although Perfected Wei felt that Xue Ping was baggage rather than a partner, he knew that if he wanted to get what he wanted he needed Xue Ping to be alive. He immediately bit his thumb and drew an array in the air before raising the peach wood sword and using its tip to aim the array at the ghost.


    The array glowed with eerie red sparks and current as it rushed towards the ghost. It immediately released smoke as if it had been burned by fire when the array touched the malicious ghost but because of the protection seal, the malicious ghost was not harmed. It howled in resentment and continued with its attack. It swiped its hands at Xue Ping who had her back turned on the malicious ghost while trying to run, causing blood to spill as her back was shed by two ghostly w-like hands. Xue Ping was already scared when the ugly and hideous ghost made its appearance again in front of her. However, when the malicious ghost attacked her when she was trying to run from it, Xue Ping''s eyes widened as she screamed in pain. She fell on the ground and weakly crawled to Perfected Wei before she bawled with a pale face, "Perfected Wei, help me! Help me! She is killing me, she is trying to kill me." "Shut up!" Perfected Wei snarled at the woman who was crying as if she was already dead. The protection shield on the malicious ghost was even more tricky than he thought, what was more, he did not have much time. He could feel his arrays weakening, if this goes on then he would be the one suffering a loss. When Xue Ping heard Perfected Wei''s scoldings, she was really upset but she did not dare to lose her temper at Perfected Wei. She was afraid that if she lost her temper with Perfected Wei, thetter would abandon her, if Perfected Wei left then that malicious ghost would kill her. She didn''t want to die! She did not want to die at the hands of that malicious ghost. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    While Xue Ping was shaking with fear, Perfected Wei looked at the raging grudge of the malicious ghost. He could also sense the change in the grudge field around him, the ghost was trying to trap them and suck the Yang energy out of them. However, it was hesitating as there were four innocent humans inside the warehouse. If not for the four men, this malicious ghost would have killed him. However, Perfected Wei was not angry in fact he was really excited. It was really rare for a ghost as this smart to cross his path. If he could make this malicious ghost as his servant then he would be able to raise his cultivation and he would no longer be the twelfth pir in the thirteen pirs. He would be able to rise quickly and suppress all those who looked down on him especially that Perfected Lin. She had always stared down at him with contempt as if she was looking down at an ant whom she could kill at any moment. Greed blinded his eyes and Perfected Wei decided to use his biggest move. He used the peach wood sword to cut his hand and then he covered its de with his blood. After he was done, he closed his eyes and started chanting a spell. Perfected Wei''s chanting caused the air around the warehouse to rise and fall before it started to whirl around Perfected Wei''s feet in circles of all kinds. Whether it was small orrge, they rolled around his feet causing dust to rise. "You vile creature, I will teach you a good lesson," he sneered as he pressed the heel of his palm at the base of the peach wood sword and then instilled his spiritual energy while pointing the tip of the sword at the sky. Thunder and lightning pped in the sky and came down heavily on the malicious ghost. The power of Perfected Wei''s thunder-lightning array was still notparable to Song Yan. However, he was still strong and at the base of the tenth level of spiritual cultivation. He was able to control the airflow and trap the malicious ghost in a cage such that it would not be able to escape. The malicious ghost let out a howl, and its blood-curdling scream filled the warehouse. And its resentment surged even more. Perfected Wei was sure that the malicious ghost was harmed greatly, but when the smoke and cloud of dust and wind vanished, he saw the malicious ghost ring at him angrily. Its bloodshot eyes were staring at him with murderous intent, though it seemed to be smoking the malicious ghost was unharmed. "Impossible!" Perfected Wei shouted, he couldn''t believe that the protective spell could actually protect the malicious ghost to this extent! He was about to attack the malicious ghost again because he knew that even if he did not harm this malicious ghost this time around, the protective spell only had one more chance to save its rotten skin. If he dealt with this time the malicious ghost would be exorcised. Even if it was not exorcised, it would be too injured to make a move again.


    However, the malicious ghost also knew that the protective shield around it had weakened. It roared at the top of its lungs before hiding back in a dark corner making it impossible for Perfected Wei to hurt it anymore. When Perfected Wei saw that the ghost had vanished, his expression twisted, he wanted to lure the ghost out once again but then he sensed a surge of yin energy that was getting closer to him. His expression if possible twisted even more. Now he had no time! He had to snatch whatever he could now.

 Chapter 1215: Start the luck snatching process

    Chapter 1215: Start the luck snatching process


    ?


    Perfected Wei''s face was very unsightly. If not for the fact that he did not have the time to deal with the ghost, he would have definitely dragged it out and made it his servant but the fact that another celestial master had been hired by the men inside, he could only leave the ghost for the time being.


    It did not matter. As long as the grudge of the ghost was not resolved it would continue to linger and he would have enough opportunities to deal with it.


    For now, he had to make sure that Xue Ping would be able to get enough luck, this way she would not die and get killed by that ghost. As long as she was alive, that ghost would continue to haunt the surface of the earth.


    When Xue Ping saw that the ghost had escaped she was scared witnessing. She could not calm down as she scrambled over to where Perfected Wei was and then hugged his arm before crying, "Help! Perfected Wei! The ghost escaped. It wille to haunt me again."


    At the same time, she cursed Perfected Wei for being useless, she brought him human sacrifices and even gave him so much money but he could not deal with that ghost. Compared to him, Song Yan was better at least when she took control of that ghost, it did note to harm her.


    Perfected Wei''s eyes were filled with impatience. He threw Xue Ping off his arm and then said coldly, "If you want to live then calm down. I will help you snatch the luck of those men. With their luck, you will be able to escape the clutches of that ghost. I will continue to look for that ghost and sooner orter we will deal with that ghost."


    He was not going to let that ghost leave.


    Xue Ping was really scared but she knew that other than Perfected Wei she could not rely on anyone else. If she were to call Song Yan, that woman would surely refuse, given that she knew of her identity and all the crimes that she hadmitted.


    "I...I understand," Xue Ping nodded her head. She was a bit scared but when she heard Perfected Wei say that the ghost would not be able to harm her once her luck improves, she agreed.


    The two of them walked inside the warehouse. Ji Nan was barely breathing because of the stab wound that he received. When Perfected Wei saw that he was lying on the ground while breathing faintly, he motioned Xue Ping to drag Ji Nan.


    "Get away!" When Ji Zhuang Guang saw that Xue Ping wasing for his brother he immediately pped her hand away. He did not care whether or not the person in front of him


    was a woman.


    Xue Ping sneered when she was pped by Ji Zhuang Guang. She did not hold back as she pped him on the cheek again before saying, "Don''t think that you are still the young master of the Ji family. If you cause trouble for me then I will kill you along with him understand?"


    She then kicked Ji Zhuang Guang in the stomach before dragging away Ji Nan who was bleeding to where Perfected Wei was standing.


    "He is still breathing, we can use him!" Xue Ping eximed when Ji Zhuang Guang heard the woman talk about his brother like he was an essory, he wanted to get up and fight back but Perfected Wei who realized his intentions, immediately flicked an immobilizing talisman in his way causing Ji Zhuang Guang to fall back on the ground.


    Ji Zhuang Guang''s eyes turned wide, he looked at Perfected Wei who had caused him to fall to the ground with a flick of his wrist and was stunned.


    Perfected Wei then looked at Xue Ping. In just a few days he seemed to have realized that this woman was just as ruthless as him. She did not even have the slightest amount of feelings for her so-called brothers. They have raised her for so long in vain.


    Xue Ping did not know that Perfected Wei deemed her ruthless. She was still lost in the thoughts of living a wonderful life as the only heiress of the Ji family and said to Perfected Wei, "Let''s start Perfected Wei. I cannot wait any more. I have been suffering with bad luck for ages," she then paused and asked, "Perfected Wei are you sure that the ghost will never be able to harm me after I snatch the luck? I mean wouldn''t it be better to exorcise it?"


    She did not trust this perfected Wei, he told her that he would deal with that ghost but he couldn''t even touch the ghost and all his attacks were missed. It was really embarrassing to watch!


    How could Perfected Wei not see what this woman was thinking? He knew that Xue Ping was worried that the ghost would harm her again and he did not me her, the grudge of that ghost was too deep. That malicious amalgamated ghost would surely chase after Xue Ping the second she recovered. However, he did not say anything as he knew that he was about to get his hands on the blood and bones of a fortunate man.


    With these pills, his cultivation would rise and he would be able to deal with everything.


    Even that celestial master who ced the protective spell over the malicious ghost.


    He did not scold Xue Ping instead he softly smiled and then said, "Miss Xue, there is no need for you to worry about that ghost. It is protected by the spell of a celestial master but there is only one more chance left for it. As long as it appears in front of me again, it''s going to be dealt with beautifully. You don''t have to fear that ghost any more."


    Xue Ping heaved a sigh of relief and turned to Perfected Wei, she hoped that the man could start the luck-snatching process as soon as possible!

 Chapter 1216: Succeeded in snatching luck

    Chapter 1216: Seeded in snatching luck


    ?


    Perfected Wei naturally would not lose the opportunity to gain more power as long as he could do this job carefully he would be able to get his hands on the blood and human bones of these men who were born with great fortune and as Xue Ping was only concerned about their luck, she wouldn''t care about what he did with their bodies.


    In fact, he was certain that even if she knew, Xue Ping would not care. That woman was ruthless to the smallest bone in her body.


    Perfected Wei asked Xue Ping to ce Ji Nan next to Tang Zhou, he then asked her to take out three bowls of blood from Tang Zhou and Ji Nan''s bodies. These three bowls of blood were enough to make the two men even paler, especially Ji Nan who had already lost a lot of blood because of the stab that he received earlier.


    Xue Ping did not hesitate as she poured the blood into three bowls and ced them at the six dots drawn on the array.


    When Perfected Wei saw the thick, sticky red liquid sloshing in the bowl, he felt a brim of excitement in his heart. With this blood he would be able to make two high-grade Revitalizing Pills, they would be really good for him.


    He started to set up an altar before asking Xue Ping to take out the hair strands of the two men.


    Xue Pinh had borrowed luck before and thus she knew how important hair and blood were in this process. She knew that with this hair strand and blood, she would be able to get the luck for sure! With the belly band, it was a bit difficult but this time around, Tang Zhou''s luck was going to belong to her!


    Xue Ping was excited at the thought of bing the only heiress of the Ji family. Maybe she would ask Perfected Wei to make Tang Zhou her puppet that way she would be able to get her hands on the Tang corporation as well. She had married Master Yi through the same means surely this was going to work just as nicely?


    When she thought of how her future was going to be limitless and she would never have to worry about turning poor and enjoying a lifetime of riches andfort, Xue Ping was so happy that she couldn''t suppress her smile at all.


    Her smile looked especially eerie in the glow of the candles and mes burning in the warehouse.


    Perfected Wei on the other hand started the ritual as soon as he received the hair strands of the two men. He took out a dark talisman that was as ck as the sky of the night and then dipped a brush in the blood of Tang Zhou and Ji Nan.


    He then started to write an inscription on the ck talisman before putting it in front of Ji Nan''s nose, he captured Ji Nan''s breath causing the red inscriptions to glow while Ji Nan stopped breathing.


    Ji Zhuang Guang and Ji Jinfu who were forced to watch their youngest brother die struggled. Tears streamed down their faces as they hoped that this Perfected Wei and Xue Ping would suffer a fate worse than death.


    However Xue Ping did not care about the two men, she was not even bothered when she saw Ji Nan die in front of her although Ji Nan was the one who doted on her a lot just like Ji Jinfu.


    Instead, she said, "Perfected Wei hurry, this is the right time to snatch his luck." She couldn''t wait to strengthen her luck!


    In case the ghost popped up again then she would be the one who had to suffer!


    Ji Zhuang Guang who heard her words red at her with hateful eyes, he wished he could make this woman bleed just as she made his brother bleed but he couldn''t even move his mouth much less his limbs. He could only watch helplessly as Perfected Wei ced the strand of Ji Nan''s hair on the ck talisman. He then put the talisman on the altar before he started the ritual after putting Tang Zhou''s hair strands in the bowl of water.


    Perfected Wei then chanted a spell causing the hair strand to light up with fire even though it was inside water. Perfected Wei and Xue Ping watched the hair strand burn inside the water and turn into ashes before he said to Xue Ping, "Drink this water. Only then will you get his luck."


    Xue Ping was of course aware of this ritual having snatched luck many times, she did not feel creeped out at all instead she eagerly reached out her hands and then drank all the water in a few gulps.


    Once she was done drinking the water, Xue Ping could see that a whirl of golden light started to flow out of Tang Zhou''s hands and then started to instil in her own hands.


    Xue Ping looked at the golden light and her face was filled with excitement, at the sight of the endless luck she was grinning like a fool. Finally, she was going to be the most powerful and luckiest woman in the capital.


    However, Perfected Wei did not let Xue Ping snatch any more of Tang Zhou''s luck. If she continued to snatch Tang Zhou''s luck then she would end up even snatching the life force of the man, if that happened what was the point of snatching the breath of another sacrifice? This man needed to be alive and suffer instead of Xue Ping only then did the ritual seed until Tang Zhou ran out of his luck on his own.


    Xue Ping was greedy for more luck but when she heard Perfected Wei say that the ritual would fail if the vessel died together with the sacrifice, she immediately nodded obediently and stopped sucking Tang Zhou''s luck.


    What a joke if Tang Zhou did not stay alive to suffer in her stead what was the point of snatching his luck?


    Though she thought it was a pity, Xue Ping willed herself to break the connection for her safe future.

 Chapter 1217: The entire family is here

    Chapter 1217: The entire family is here


    ?


    Xue Ping was really excited, after snatching Tang Zhou''s luck in fact she could feel that something warm and sweet had flooded her veins. The feeling was something that she was sure to get used to, Xue Ping was about to ask Perfected Wei to snatch Ji Zhuang Guang''s luck as well but then something happened.


    The two of them were so engrossed in their own thoughts that they did not think of anything else and they did not even pay attention to the talismans that Ji Nan and Tang Zhou were wearing.


    These were special S-grade talismans in which Song Yan had instilled her breath inside. They did not start working at once as they were specially created to cause trouble for those who tried to harm Tang Zhou and Ji Nan.


    Thus, the talismans remained dormant until now but with Ji Nan and Tang Zhou''s life getting endangered, the spell that Song Yan had whispered in the talismans was activated.


    The yellow talismans glowed with an intense vibrant white light.


    As soon as the yellow talismans shed with a bright light, the whirl of golden light that went inside Xue Ping''s hands started to flow out. The speed of this luck seeping out was even faster than the spell that Perfected Wei had ced on the altar.


    That wasn''t all, the spell was so powerful that Perfected Wei couldn''t even get a chance to counter it. In the blink of an eye, the luck that Xue Ping went to great lengths to capture was snatched away by Tang Zhou again, in fact, she even lost the remaining good fortune that she had.


    Only the rotten fortune that she was supposed to live with when she was living as Xue Ping was left.


    On the side, the ck talisman on the altar also tore in two halves, the breath that was captured by Perfected Wei was released and went back inside Ji Nan''s body. Thetter arched his back with a loud gasp, his eyes opened as he looked around before muttering something and going back to sleep.


    Ji Zhuang Guang and Ji Jinfu''s eyes widened. At first, they thought that it was just his body that had gotten stiff reacting but when they saw that he was actually breathing, their eyes were filled with tears of gratitude. Even if they did not know what happened, most likely it was Song Yan''s talismans that she sent to them that saved Ji Nan''s life.


    When Xue Ping saw that all her luck had flowed out, she was shocked. Her face changed drastically as she turned to Perfected Wei and questioned, "What is going on? What happened Perfected Wei? My luck! My luck has gone! How did it vanish like this?"


    Perfected Wei''s face changed as well, he immediately stood up and walked over to where Tang Zhou and Ji Nan were lying. He swiftly pulled the cor of Tang Zhou''s shirt aside and was shocked to see an SS-grade talisman on his neck. He did the same with Ji Nan and when he saw that thetter was also wearing the SS-grade talisman, his greed surged once again.


    He had never seen such a high-grade talisman before, it was not easy for anyone to write such a high-grade talisman. They needed great spiritual energy and strength, any talisman that was stronger than the SS grade talisman was the Z grade talisman. It was really rare and hardly ever appeared because anyone who wanted to create a Z-grade talisman had to be at least at the final level of their cultivation.


    Something that hardly ever happened, as it would require them to cultivate for years maybe more than four hundred years. Thus it was not a surprise that Perfected Wei was greedy to get his hands on the SS grade talisman, it could protect him in the most dangerous situation, even if his breath were to be snatched this talisman would allow him to snatch it back away as long as he had enough will.


    He could even avoid death!


    Perfected Wei reached for the talisman but what he did not know was that his dark arts and Song Yan''s cultivation techniques were at odds with one another.


    Thus as soon as he touched the SS grade talisman, a me surged from inside of the talisman. It burned the tips of Perfected Wei''s fingers causing him to scream in pain.


    No sooner did the talisman burn the fingers of Perfected Wei, than the doors of the warehouse were shed open by arge w. The metal melted as it dripped down on the floor. Through the melted doors arge three-headed dog stepped inside, on his side was Song Yan.


    "You old man, you really caused a lot of trouble for me," Song Yan clicked her tongue with distaste. She looked at the four men inside the warehouse, though they were hurt more or less with Ji Nan being seriously injured, they all were alive and with enough breath for them to survive.


    Perfected Wei snarled at Song Yan, he couldn''t believe that this young woman who was decades younger than him was able to break through his arrays. He red at her and then took out a few Organ Disintegration Bugs from his sleeves and them at Song Yan whose eyes narrowed as she said to Cerebi,


    "Deal with them!"


    As she spoke she took out her scythe and then rushed at Perfected Wei whose eyes widened as he raised the peach blood sword to deal with her.


    While Song Yan was dealing with the dark celestial master, Old Master Tang arrived with Old Master Ji and Old Madam Ji along with Chi Jia and Yun Zhao.


    When old master Ji found out from Old Master Tang that her daughter was trying to snatch Tang Zhou''s luck, she thought that Old Master Tang had lost his head. Her daughter was blessed with good luck and was born fortunate but then she couldn''t reach any of her sons and it struck her as weird as her sons would never ignore her calls thus before she knew it she came to this warehouse with Old Master Tang.


    And now that she could see everything with her own eyes she was stunned.

 Chapter 1218: Dealing with Perfected Wei

    Chapter 1218: Dealing with Perfected Wei


    ?


    Old Master Ji and Old Madam Ji were so shocked that their mouths were agape. Their eyes were popping out of their sockets as they did not think that Ji Ziyi would really do something like this, in fact Chi Jia had told them that it was an evil woman who had exchanged souls with their daughter and that their daughter most probably died in the hands of that evil woman.


    How could any parent be willing to admit that their daughter had been killed? They absolutely refused to believe that Ji Ziyi was dead. However now that they saw their sons covered in blood and tears, they knew that Chi Jia was speaking the truth.


    At that moment, Old Madam Ji was looking at Song Yan who was dealing with the evil practitioner. She watched the battle between the two of them before turning her attention to Ji Nan who was lying next to Tang Zhou and sucked a breath when she saw that her son was sporting a stab wound on his stomach.


    She then turned to look at Ji Ziyi whose face was ugly and scared. No, this was not Ji Ziyi. Her daughter was not as cruel as to watch her brother die in front of her and not shed a single tear. Her daughter was a gentle soul, with wisdom and love overflowing in her blood. In the past few years, Old Madam Ji had been questioning her teachings and even med herself for pampering her daughter way too much, however now that she knew that the soul inside the body of her daughter''s body waspletely different she could not help but feel angry.


    On what basis? What gave this woman the courage to hurt her children like this? Does she think that she could get hold of the possessions of someone else as long as sheid her eyes on them?


    Xue Ping who was watching the battle between perfected Wei and Song Yan sensed a cold gaze looking at her. She turned to look at Old Madam Ji and Old Master Ji who were staring at her coldly and with hatred in their eyes. Damn, who brought these two bags of old bones? If they found out that she was not their daughter, they would not give her their property!


    She grew flustered as well as furious. Just a few minutes ago, she was going to be the heiress of the Ji family, now everything was down the drain and even her identity was disclosed. How could she not be angry? If this matter was dragged out, then she would be punished by the special department that took care of such cases. If she was reported then she would be locked up as Xue Ping had destroyed the body that belonged to her and was staying inside another shell.


    Other than locking her up there was nothing that Song Yan could do to her.


    With a hideous expression, she turned to look at Old Master Ji and then picked up a dagger on the ground before rushing at the two elders.


    "Die!"


    "Old Master Ji!"


    "Husband!"


    Chi Jia and Old Madam Ji screamed together even Old Master Tang who was checking up on his son and wife looked up when he saw that the maniac who killed Ji Ziyi was attacking Old Master Ji, his eye pupils shook.


    This woman was crazy!


    Chi Jia and Old Madam Ji tried to move Old Master Ji but Xue Ping was like a mad dog even when he was moved away, she followed him. Old Master Ji was shocked as he did not expect that his daughter whom he had raised would one day rush at him with a knife in her hands, he knew that this was not his daughter but the face that was twisted malevolently while looking at him belonged to his daughter!


    He was dumbstruck and could not move, if not for Chi Jia pulling him away he would have let Xue Ping stab him.


    "You old man! Why did you have toe here I would have let you off! If you remained oblivious!" Xue Ping screamed as she looked at Old master Ji whose expression turned even


    worse.


    Next to him, Old Madam Ji was even more angry. This woman stole the life that belonged to her daughter and yet she dared to utter such heartless and imprudent words.


    She red at the Xue Ping but before she could say anything, thetter chased after her husband again.


    At some point, Old Madam Ji thought that Xue Ping was going to seed in stabbing her and her husband but then a ck shadow swept past them and Xue Ping was sent flying.


    Xue Ping hit the ceiling and dropped on the floor limply. The dagger in her hand rolled to the side, while she groaned and cried in pain.


    Only then did Old Madam Ji and Old Master Ji rx. But then Old Madam Ji rushed to Xue Ping and dragged her up by her hair before pping her on the face,


    "You shameless b*tch! How dare you kill my daughter! You were born a pauper then you should have worked hard to change your destiny why did you have to kill my daughter?" Old Madam Ji pped Xue Ping, though her heart ached as the face that she was pping belonged to her daughter, she hardened her heart.


    Even if this woman was wearing the face of her daughter, she was not Ji Ziyi!


    Song Yan did not turn her attention to Old Madam Ji and the rest as this dark arts practitioner was really tricky. And the reason he was tricky was because he kept using all sorts of tricks and dark spells.


    He used talismans and weapons that were refined by the blood of the virgin boys and girls. He even had many ghost servants who were willing to serve him.


    Song Yan had to exorcise each of the ghosts with her scythe while dealing with the talismans that were hurtled at her.


    Fortunately, there was Ceribi with her and thus the soon of them cornered the dark arts practitioner.

 Chapter 1219: The special department and Song Yan

    Chapter 1219: The special department and Song Yan


    ?


    With Ceribi cornering Perfected Wei, thetter was scared stiff. He looked at the woman in front of him with panic written on his face, this woman... she was as strong as his mistress, Lady Red.


    How ...how was this possible? There shouldn''t be any woman or man on the surface of the earth who could match Miss Red. So how was this woman alive? Shouldn''t she have been killed ages ago?


    He was about to alert the sect but before he could break the pearl that he carried with him, Ceribi brought his paw down at the head of Perfected Wei. With a loud crack, the man was smashed into a pulp.


    As soon as he died, Song Yan threw out another talisman and then burned the soul of the evil practitioner. She did not want this man to reincarnate ever again even as an animal because that would be unfair to the young men and women he killed.


    The warehouse was alight with the me in which Perfected Soul burned. His resentment surged as he cursed at Song Yan but she did not care about him, a person who was going to die anyway what was the point of wasting her time on him?


    Song Yan turned to look at the crowd that was looking at her and raised a brow, "What are you looking at? Someone call the ambnce and I will contact the Special Department."


    Only then did they snap out of their daze. Chi Jia called the ambnce while Song Yan alerted the Special Department. Sometimes when the punishment couldn''t be decided by celestial masters it was the responsibility of the special department to deal with such cases.


    In this case, Xue Ping was inside the body of another woman and did not have any rights to possess this body but the thing was that she did not have any other shell left for her to put her soul inside and punish it. Thus, Song Yan could only leave the matter in the hands of the Special Department which was under the Grim Reaper.


    As this soul was what he should have snatched long ago, Song Yan decided to let this matter be dealt with by him.


    Seeing the other in a daze, Song Yan did not say anything to them. She left them to digest what just happened before turning to look at Xue Ping who was lying on the floor while mumbling about something, Song Yan heard what she was mumbling about and sneered coldly.


    Even now Xue Ping did not believe that she was caught and that her ns had been ruined.


    With a snort she turned to look at Ji Zhuang Guang and Ji Nan before flicking two talismans at them, one of them undid the immobilizing talisman while the other one burned the ropes that were tied around Ji Nan''s body.


    Old Master Tang turned to look at Song Yan and asked, "Master Song what about my son and wife?"


    "Your wife only digested a small amount of poison. The Puppet bug that was instilled inside her body must have lost its effects when she was done with her mission. As for its body, most probably it should have burned after the death of its master," Song Yan replied indifferently. She then turned to look at Tang Zhou before saying, "As for your son, he only lost three bowls of blood, he should be fine."


    Old Master Tang heaved a sigh of relief, though he was angry at his wife''s foolishness, she was his wife and the person he was going to spend the rest of his life with, if something happened to her then how would he survive?


    On the other hand, Ji Zhuang Guang and Ji Jinfu were helped by their parents before the four of them rushed to check up on Ji Nan. Ji Zhuang Guang heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Ji Nan was alive and breathing.


    "The ambnce will be here at any moment," Chi Jia said to Ji Zhuang Guang and the rest. While the others were busy, Song Yan summoned Ji Ziyi and the others in her ring. Right now, the malicious ghost must be looking for a way to kill Xue Ping who had lost all her fortune but she couldn''t allow the three women to kill Xue Ping.


    At least not yet.


    If the special department couldn''te up with a way to separate, Xue Ping from Ji Ziyi''s body then she would let the malicious ghost deal with Xue Ping as it liked.


    Song Yan had once lived in the same way as Ji Ziyi, Yi Yu and Gao Lan. She knew that what Xue Ping had done was something irreconcble, she had destroyed the lives of three young women who had their entire lives ahead of them and even snatched their most precious things when they were dying. To make things worse, Xue Ping was a pervert who killed them ruthlessly and enjoyed their deaths.


    If she were in their shoes, Song Yan would drag Xue Ping from the underworld again and again and kill her again and again until her hatred was resolved.


    She crawled from hell for revenge for herself, how could she not understand the feelings of these three young women who lost everything?


    In case the special department could not return Ji Ziyi''s life at the least, she would then take matters into her own hands.


    Of course, she hoped that the Grim Reaper would be able to provide a decent punishment and return what was snatched because if she dealt with the matter in her own way, that man would be really upset with her.


    It did not take long for the Grim Reaper to arrive with his special agents while the ambnce arrived right behind them.


    While the ambnce took Ji Nan, Tang Zhou and Old Madam Tang to the hospital, the Grim Reaper went around the warehouse and then collected the corpses of the three women who were killed by Xue Ping.


    Of course, he turned to look at Song Yan and questioned her about the spirits of the three women while she pretended to be unaware of it.

 Chapter 1220: Don’t do it

    Chapter 1220: Don¡¯t do it


    ?


    The three corpses were sealed away in the ice cer of the warehouse where the meat was stored years ago. The special agents who had seen all kinds of corpses were fine even when they saw the three corpses that had been destroyed to the point that no one could even see what they looked like before they were killed.


    One of the corpses being a pile of broken bones and minced flesh.


    However, the people who followed the special agents were not used to watching such scenes


    in their lives. When Old Master Ji and his wife saw how the corpse in which their daughter''s soul was trapped before being killed, their faces turned pale and their eyes turned red.


    Half of the face of the corpse was shaved off making distorted the rest of the body was even in worse condition.


    This...this was how their daughter was killed?


    Ji Zhuang Guang and the rest had seen this corpse before but they only thought that this warehouse was where the malicious ghost haunted and brought its victims. What was more, they weremoners and selfish people at that, they did not care about things that had nothing to do with them. Since these corpses were not rted to them, they did not want to take any trouble on their heads either, thus they had ignored these corpses.


    However now that they knew that this corpse belonged to their sister who was killed after her soul was exchanged, they felt a different kind of feeling when looking at the corpses.


    "Master Vin, please punish that woman..if possible please give the body of our daughter back to us," Old Madam Ji was really saddened by what happened to her daughter, however, she did not ask Vincent, the Grim Reaper to bring her, her daughter back because she knew that once someone was gone they couldn''te back.


    Vincent turned to look at Song Yan who looked away, before turning to look at Old Madam Ji whose eyes were filled with tears. He nodded and said, "I will do everything that I can regarding this case."


    He really didn''t expect that there were still dark arts practitioners who were skilled in changing the souls of a person. Vincent had a feeling that the only reason Xue Ping was able to kill that dark arts practitioner was that the old man changed his soul with someone else. If not it was impossible for a woman like Xue Ping to kill a dark arts practitioner.


    Old Madam Ji nodded as she bitterly looked at the three corpses. When her gaze fell on the rotting corpse, her eyes closed on their own. She couldn''t watch this sight even if she willed all her courage at the moment!


    Even Old Master Ji was having a hard time epting the fact that his daughter was now gone, however, he would rather ept this than think that it was his daughter who tried to stab him.


    Yun Zhao who arrived to look for Ji Jinfu was the most scared. He came to be the support system for his good brother but the second he saw the three corpses it was Ji Jinfu''s turn to be his support system as he vomited in a corner.


    Yun Zhao''s three world views were changed at once, he noted that even someone as cute as Ji Ziyi could be dangerous. Though he knew that the soul inside of her was different, it didn''t change the fact that his good brother''s sister was really cute! From now on he would keep his distance from women, who knows what kind of face they might be hiding behind their cute faces!


    Because Ji Nan was injured, the Ji family did not stay for long they left the warehouse with Ji Nan in the ambnce followed by Old Master Tang and Chi Jia who took Tang Zhou and Old Madam Tang away.


    Song Yan did not go with them, instead, she went to the small grave that was marked in the corner of the warehouse and broke the array that stopped the ghost from digging the grave. She then borrowed a small grave from the special agents and ced the child inside the grave before taking out the pendant and rings that held deep meanings for Yi Yu and Ji Ziyi.


    A lot of special agents wanted to stop her and take the coffin away but Song Yan refused. She told them strictly that this child was unjustly killed and the least they could do was to not disturb him after death. Though the special agents wanted to refuse they were stopped by Vincent who stared at them with sharp grey eyes.


    "You seemed to be hiding something," Vincent said to her.


    Song Yan raised a brow as she turned to look at the man who looked like an angel despite being a Grim Reaper.


    "Says you, how many times are you going to chase your appearance?" She asked. Thest time she saw him, he was ck-haired and had ck eyes but now he lookedpletely different. "Isn''t it thanks to you?" Vincent sneered. "You caused a lot of souls to escape from my hands and the bnce was overturned, I had to pick the lost souls from othernds as well to bnce the world."


    "That''s...unfair.." Song Yan muttered. She did not mean to increase his workload.


    Vincent only sneered and said nothing. He looked at her suspiciously and then said, "You better not n anything that would make me work overtime. If you do then I swear when you die, I am making your soul swim in the River of Burning Souls rather than ferrying you to the other side, understand?"


    After he finished speaking, he was called away by one of his subordinates and turned to leave.


    Song Yan on the other hand muttered a silent apology because even if she did not want to increase the poor guy''s workload, she knew that it was going to be impossible.


    ''Maybe I should try to live as long as I can,'' she thought worriedly.

 Chapter 1221: The complicated truth

    Chapter 1221: Theplicated truth


    ?


    Sony Yan returned to her mansion where she released the amalgamated ghost. No sooner did she release the three women, the temperature of the house pummeled and a negative surge of energy rose in the air.


    However Song Yan did not even pay attention to them, instead, she turned to herptop and then logged into the special site that was used by the special agents and the Celestial Masters. Once she opened the site, the news about Xue Ping appeared on the site including her trial which had already started.


    She was not surprised that the trial had already started. Vincent was not the kind of person who dyed justice, for him a case was either ck or white, and there was nothing in between. Since Xue Ping had done something so terrible, it was not a surprise that Vincent announced her punishment at once.


    That was not all, he even released the news that the heiress of the Ji family was kidnapped and killed while another woman reced her through stic surgery. As the majority of people would scoff at the idea of souls getting exchanged, this was why Vincent announced a made- up story of the real heiress getting kidnapped and then being killed.


    He also added that the woman who reced Ji Ziyi, did the same to two other young women as she wanted to get close to Ji Ziyi. And as the three corpses had no face with one being eaten by dogs, the other one being churned in a grinder and thest being dragged through the coarse gravel after being tied behind a car.


    He even released information about Xue Ping which further pushed her to the edge of the storm because Xue Ping had been doing this for ages when she started, she was in herte twenties but now she was in herte forties an elderly woman to kill a young woman and rece her. It was really terrifying and hateful.


    As soon as the news was released, it was as if someone had set off a series of bombs. Ji Ziyi was the heiress of the Ji family and she was a socialite as well, a few months ago she also joined the entertainment industry thus, such a piece of big news about her made terrifying sshes. What was more, the story and the deaths of Ji Ziyi, Yi Yu and Gao Lan were too tragic. An elderly woman who wanted to enjoy a life offort set her eyes on the poor heiress of the Ji family and then went through all sets of crimes to kill Ji Ziyi and get what she wanted. What was more no one knew that such an evil woman had reced the poor girls. They all med the ones who had departed and cursed them for things that they hadn''t done.


    The news headlines made to both themunity and entertainment news.


    As soon as the news was released, Song Yan forwarded it and prayed for Ji Ziyi and the other two women''s souls to rest in peace which was then forwarded by Xue Zhi Ming and Director Li. Though the two of them were not present at the scene, with Yun Zhao the big mouth it did not take long for the news to spread all over the cast.


    Even Bai Yin and Pan Dn who had a big fandom as well forwarded the news causing another uproar.


    At first, theizens were not sure that the news was true and thought that it was just a gimmick by the media but Ji Zhuang Guang who wanted to bring peace to his sister''s soul as quickly as possible forwarded the news as well.


    Though it was not the truth, it was enough to show the ruthlessness of Xue Ping and the tragic deaths that were caused by that woman. He also knew if the truth was released most of the public would not be willing to believe it, in that case, this was the best possible oue.


    Once the matter of Xue Ping was released it did not take long for the police to catch Xue Ping''s brother who was her aplice. They would have gone for Xue Ping as well but thetter was taken away by the special department and could not be found.


    With more and more things popping up, it did not take long for Xue Ping''s history to dug out. Many people who lived here in the vige, told the how she was used to hooking up with rich men and did not want to work, she also looked down on the business of her parents who were butchers and sold meat to the public and the supermarket.


    She then met with Master Yi and married him. However, no one had expected that she would rece her daughter and force someone else to y the role of the mother.


    Many neighbours who lived next to Xue Ping told about the changes in Yi Yi and her stepmother further intensifying the tension.


    Soon it did not take long for everyone to find out that Xue Ping who reced Ji Ziyi also broke the engagement with Ji Ziyi''s childhood sweetheart. They all seemed to have realised that it was because Xue Ping wanted to marry someone rich and thus changed everything.


    Though there were a lot of loopholes in the story, Song Yan was sure that Vincent was using his powers to make everyone believe the story. As long as Vincent, the guardian of death wanted someone to believe something, Song Yan knew they couldn''t refuse it.


    This was also the reason why she asked for Vincent''s help because Song Yan was aware of her powers and she knew that she couldn''t have gotten the same result.


    With so much dark history pouring out on the inte, Xue Ping became a name on which everyone spat.


    Everyone who read about her actions and past crimes felt goosebumps rise, after all, everything Xue Ping did was simply too wicked and hair-raising.

 Chapter 1222: Fainted

    Chapter 1222: Fainted


    ?


    Song Yan pursed her lips, she had expected this to happen. Vincent couldn''t bring Ji Ziyi back to her body even if he had the power to do so, Xue Ping''s soul had long infused inside Ji Ziyi''s body and if they tried to take her soul out forcefully, Song Yan was worried that it would harm Ji Ziyi''s body.


    This was indeed the best oue, even if Xue Ping lived inside Ji Ziyi''s body, Song Yan did not think that she would be able to enjoy thefort that she wanted. What was more, Vincent would never let her out of the prison. With her sordid crimes, the Grim Reaper wouldn''t want her to fluke out of her punishment at the time of death thus, he would keep her locked up in the dungeons that were prepared for special cases like Xue Ping.


    At first, the amalgamated ghost let out an enraged howl when it saw Xue Ping''s name, its face turned malevolent and vicious. The vengeful spirit wanted to kill Xue Ping and tear her into pieces.


    However, when the three spirits saw that the truth behind their deaths was out and that people were praying and hoping for their peace, as well as rallying against Xue Ping turning her into a street rat, the three women let out a wail and then burst into cries.


    Neither of them was a bad person to begin with, on the contrary, they were really good if not then Xue Ping wouldn''t have targeted them. Now that they saw Xue Ping getting captured, their grudge was reduced by a lot and the fact that Song Yan had buried the unborn child and taken out the things that meant a lot to Yi Yu and Ji Ziyi from the ground, also helped.


    "T...Thank you," Yi Yu was the only one who could speak and thus thanked Song Yan on ount for the three of them but even though she thanked Song Yan after recovering her rationality, her cries did not stop.


    How could they stop? Even if Xue Ping was captured and thrown into a special prison, they were all dead. Their beautiful lives were ruined and they would never be able to return to the lives that belonged to them.


    The three spirits crouched on the floor and cried their heart out. However, no tears were shed as theycked the human senses and organs but even if they could, Song Yan did not think that they would be able to cry out their hearts. After all Xue Ping killed them too viciously, and they had nothing left other than a ghostly form that existed only because they had a grudge too deep.


    Seeing this Song Yan sighed and immediately flicked a calming talisman at the ghost in front of her.


    She said, "This is not the end, you know?"


    They did know that this was not the end but if they did not let out this anger they would suffocate until they lost their rationality once again.


    On the other hand, as the news spread all over the country, Shen Hanjing who was sitting in his office also received the information regarding this incident.


    "Brother! Do you know Ziyi was killed a year and a half ago?" Shen Wen barged inside her brother''s office and then ced the tablet that had the information on Xue Ping and her crimes disyed in front of Shen Hanjing.


    Her eyes were red as she spoke, "We cursed Ziyi wrongly all this time. I should have known that our poor Ziyi would never do something like abandoning you for the rich.... That poor girl, what did she do to deserve this!?"


    As she spoke Shen Wen burst into tears.


    Shen Hanjing on the other hand did not understand what his sister was saying, or more like he did not want to understand what Shen Wen was saying to him. Though he hated Ji Ziyi for embarrassing him, he hoped that she was fine and living a good life but after hearing what Shen Wen said to him, his entire body trembled.


    Ji Ziyi was dead...? Did she die a year ago?


    Wasn''t it after their engagement?


    Shen Hanjing felt his heart thump but he collected his courage and then picked up the tablet on the table, he wanted to see it for himself. If not he would never believe that Ji Ziyi was dead!


    However, when he picked up the tablet and skimmed through the information, his eyes rolled in their sockets and he fainted after reading the tragic way his Ziyi died.


    "BROTHER HANJING!"


    ****


    Song Yan on the other hand allowed the three ghosts to go back into her ring, she did not think that they were in any condition to make a decision tonight.


    She did not want the four ghosts at home to be scared, though the Liu family was dead as well, they were not malicious spirits and would end up scared witless if they saw the amalgamated ghost.


    After she put the three spirits inside her ring, Song Yan asked Madam Gu to prepare dinner for Fu Yu Sheng before leaving for the hospital.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she saw that Fu Yu Sheng had a dark expression on his face. "Whats the matter with you?" she asked Fu Yu Sheng who rolled his eyes and thenined,


    "It''s Yu Shen. He ising every day to watch me y against Liu An and every time I lose, he uploads it on his story and pretends as if he was the one who defeated me. He and Elder''s brother are having an awesome time," he grumbled with a furrow. These days were the darkest time of his life and he no longer wanted to continue them.


    He turned to look at Song Yan and asked, "Can I go back home?"


    He really wanted to leave the hospital as soon as possible!


    "You will be fine," Song Yan was a bit amused when she saw the man acting like a child. "It is only three days--"


    "Sister inw! Did you hear? The daughter of the Ji family was an imposter all along!"


    *************


    check out my new work: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by His Rival.


    ************


    thank you.


    *************************************

 Chapter 1223: Who am I to you?

    Chapter 1223: Who am I to you?


    ?


    Fu Yu Shen didn''t know that his sister-inw was the one who enjoyed the drama while being the main character of the entire series and saving the malicious ghost who was ying the


    role of damsel in distress.


    He thought that he was the one who was bringing the news to his sister-inw and brother first-hand.


    Before Song Yan could say anything, Fu Yu Shen who thought that the news was groundbreaking and too unbelievable, walked inside the ward and then turned the news channel on before saying, "This is the breaking news of tonight! Who would have thought that the Ji family''s princess was reced after the death of the real one? Isn''t it exciting Sister Yan, Brother Yu Sheng?"


    He spoke to Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan and waited for them to show their shock and surprise, after all this news was earth-shattering. Fu Yu Shen still remembered how shocked he and Fu Rong were when they found out the truth about the Ji family''s heiress.


    But the two of them did not show any shock on their faces, instead, Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at Song Yan and asked, "Do you want to tell me something?"


    As far as he knew his wife should have been at home, safe, sound and perfectly at peace. What did she do when she left the hospital?


    His voice was maic and very pleasant to hear but for Song Yan, it sounded as if it belonged to a demon crawling from hell. She closed her eyes before turning to look at her husband who raised his brows and waited for her to tell the truth to him.


    "That," Song Yan honestly told him about what happened as soon as she stepped out of the hospital. She told him about how Chi Jia called her and how Xue Ping and the evil dark arts practitioner tried to kill Tang Zhou and Ji Nan along with the rest of the Ji brothers.


    As soon as Fu Yu Sheng heard that his wife went through so much trouble to save Tang Zhou, he was really jealous. Why didn''t that fool listen to his wife? She did tell him to stay on his guard and yet he made a rookie mistake like this, what if his wife was not there to save him?


    He thought of all the trouble that his wife went through to save Tang Zhou and rolled his eyes a few times before he decided to exchange some really ''good'' benefits from the Ji and the Tang family. His wife was a good woman who saved those idiots without asking for anything in return but he was not a good man.


    Song Yan indeed did not think of asking for money in this situation. Xue Ping was way too ruthless if she had waited for the payment, then Song Yan was afraid that the people kidnapped by Xue Ping would be killed.


    In fact, at that moment, Song Yan only wanted to save the victims and did not care about anything else.


    Fu Yu Sheng''s expression turned darker and darker when he heard the things that went down. While Fu Yu Shen was in awe of his sister-inw, he looked at his sister-inw and pped his hands before saying,


    "Wow, sister Yan! This was amazing, can I tell this to Ah Yu? She will be really thrilled," Fu Yu Shen asked Song Yan. His question caused Fu Yu Sheng''s face to turn even more darker. He turned to look at his brother and then said,


    "Do you think this is funny? Your sister-inw could have been hurt," Fu Yu Sheng scolded Fu Yu Shen who was treating the entire ordeal as if it was some scene from the blockbuster movie.


    Fu Yu Shen and Song Yan immediately turned sombre as if they were participating in a rushed and poorly arranged funeral. They stopped smiling and lowered their heads. They did not think that Fu Yu Sheng was wrong but --


    Song Yan turned to look at her husband and then said, "I was in a hurry. I did not want to hide this from you, I just thought that if I dyed then something would have happened to those who were captured by Xue Ping." Besides, was there any need for her to worry about the evil practitioner when he was way weaker than her?


    She wanted to say something more but Fu Yu Sheng red at her before turning to look at Fu Yu Shen who turned on his heels and then walked out of the ward.


    Only then did Fu Yu Shen turn to look at Song Yan asked, "Who do you think I am?"


    "You? Aren''t you Fu Yu Sheng," Song Yan replied causing Fu Yu Sheng to narrow his eyes as he corrected his question, "I meant what do you think I am to you?"


    "My husband," Song Yan replied not understanding where he was going with this question. "That''s right," Fu Yu Sheng reached out and pulled her close such that he could press her forehead against his own. "I am your husband, which means that I will always worry about you. Just because you think that you can deal with something doesn''t mean that you should try to do everything on your own and without telling me all right?"


    "Do you even know if something happened to you at the warehouse and I wasn''t aware how terrible I would have felt? It doesn''t matter if you think that you can handle everything but as your husband, I have the right to know what you are doing and where you are, do you understand?"


    He then looked Song Yan in the eyes before adding swiftly, "No matter how strong you be, I will always worry about you. I understand that I cannot help you with many things but the least I deserve is a heads up, you know?"


    After he finished speaking, he let go of Song Yan and thenid back on the bed. His back facing Song Yan.


    *************


    check out my new work: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by His Rival.


    ************


    thank you. Please support your dear author. UWU


    *************************************

 Chapter 1224: The final decision

    Chapter 1224: The final decision


    ?


    Song Yan could tell with her toes that this man was angry with her but she did not know what to say to him. She opened her mouth but then she felt the surge of Yin Energy inside her ring rise.


    After the wave of the Yin energy passed away, Song Yan heard the amalgamated ghost''s voice, "Master Song, please let us out we want revenge."


    Fu Yu Sheng originally wanted his wife to coax him with hugs and kisses instead the amalgamated ghost opened its mouth and scared him. He jumped in the bed and turned to look at Song Yan before asking, "What was that?"


    "It''s the three spirits," Song Yan replied honestly, she then looked at Fu Yu Sheng whose face was dark with anger and kissed the corner of his mouth before saying, "Alright calm down. I was in the wrong, will you not forgive me, darling?"


    ''She called me her darling,'' Fu Yu Sheng blushed as he gushed inwardly, his shoulders shrunk as he turned his head to the side but then he snapped out of his daze and said, "Don''t think that I will forgive you so easily."


    "I know, I know... I will tell you everything from now on, all right darling?" Song Yan noticed how happy Fu Yu Sheng was when she called him lovingly and decided to use it for the time being, if it meant that this man was going to calm down then there was nothing wrong with acting clingy and sweet with him.


    Fu Yu Sheng indeed calmed down. He then turned his attention to the ring that had small dark fumes erupting from the inside, even the small snake Xiao Bai peeked at the ring curiously.


    "What did they mean by that they want revenge?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned Song Yan. As far as he knew Xue Ping''s horrifying actions and crimes were out in the open, was there a need for these ghosts to take revenge? After all, if they spilt human blood would they not turn into wandering ghosts without a chance to revive? At least this was what Song Yan had told him.


    Thus his confusion was only right.


    Song Yan did not answer him, instead she turned to her ring and then summoned the amalgamated ghost out of her ring. She then asked the amalgamated ghost, "Are you sure about this?"


    On her side, Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes widened. He had not seen this ghost thest time and even though he knew that the three women were killed ruthlessly, he did not know that their appearance after death was this terrifying. But even though he was scared he did not yell or scream, in fact, he did not even make a sound. As more than fear he felt sorry for these three girls who died unjustly.


    Yi Yu''s eyes shed while Ji Ziyi''s eyes turned red, her head which was protruding from Yi Yu''s side, gurgled something that Song Yan did not understand but she could more or less understand that Ji Ziyi was telling her that she wanted to do it.


    Yi Yu''s eyes were dark red and blood shed from her eyes and nose from time to time. But contrary to her appearance, Yi Yu was rather calm as she looked at Song Yan and then replied, "We are sure Master Song. I know that you want us to move on and reincarnate in another life. But the grudge that we have with Xue Ping is not something that we can just forget. She caused my father to die, took hold of my possessions and tarnished my body. She ruined everything that I held dear to myself and when she found out that I wanted to get my body back even if it meant destroying it. She killed me."


    "I was a good person before death but nothing good happened to me, my life was ruined and so was theirs. She snatched Gao Lan''s happiness causing her to lose her man and her child. Sister Ziyi was even worse, she had everything but she lost everything in just a few hours. That woman killed us and enjoyed the sight of our blood and our screams, I still remember how much I cried and begged her to let me go. My flesh was eaten by hungry dogs and bones were snapped into pieces, even now half of my bones are missing."


    "Sister Gao Lan was thrown into a mincer, can you imagine the pain she must have felt when her bones and flesh were turned into minced meat? It was a fate worse than death. Sister Ziyi''s death was no better. How can we move on? The despair that we fell when we died and theughter of that woman when we were experiencing pain... We want that woman to feel it too. Even if it means to be a soul without the chance to reincarnate."


    Ji Ziyi gurgled on the side and Yi Yu paused. She then turned to look at Song Yan and continued, "It was us who were too kind-hearted, we gave that woman a chance to ruin us, since we were the ones who made this mistake then we might as well suffer the consequences of being kind. Maybe someone will learn from our lesson and will never act kindly for a woman like Xue Ping."


    "We don''t me anyone for our deaths. It was we who saw the good in everyone despite them showing every reason for us to not trust them. You don''t have to worry, we will not harm anyone...you have already seen Ziyi ...she would rather risk her life than hurt her family and Gao Lan''s husband has long gone crazy after losing his wife and child. We have no one else other than Xue Ping to kill."


    Song Yan looked at the three ghosts who were waiting for her permission. A trace of sympathy passed in Song Yan''s eyes, she knew their pain and could empathize with them. These women despite being malicious ghosts were even more human than Xue Ping.


    please check my new work: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by His Rival. It will mean a lot.

 Chapter 1225: The path we want

    Chapter 1225: The path we want


    ?


    Xue Ping was like mud, while these three girls were like lotuses. That woman ruined these three young girls for her own poisonous greed, but even then these three young women did not lose the initial kindness that they had in their hearts when they were alive.


    A trace of pity shed in Song Yan''s eyes, she sighed while looking at the amalgamated ghost in front of her. Now that the grudges of these three women had reduced considerably and Xue Ping had to return the luck that she snatched, Song Yan could see the faint gold and silver aura around them. Though neither of them was blessed by the Emperor''s aura, she had to admit that they were blessed by good fortune.


    If these three women hadn''t died then they would have lived a prosperous life. What was more, this luck was umted by the three of them through their good and meritorious acts in their past lives. Most probably these three were not only honest and upright but also had a generous heart. That wasn''t all, these three must have lost their lives while saving someone if not they wouldn''t have been given such fortunate lives.


    They were destined to live a fruitful life!


    To some extent, their fortunate life was a blessing that was given to them by the Heavens.


    No wonder their souls did not disintegrate even though they were reduced to this point. It was because even the heavens felt sorry for their end. Song Yan wished these three girls had been more selfish and heartless then they would have never suffered like this.


    Song Yan wanted to tell them that they could take the revenge that they wanted but when she thought about how all their kind deeds and actions would be wasted if they were to kill Xue Ping.


    She did not want these three girls to lose their souls just for the sake of someone like Xue Ping.


    If they stain their hands with blood, then even if the heavens pitied them, the heavens would still punish them by disintegrating their souls and making sure that they would never be able to reincarnate.


    Though Song Yan went through the same pain as these three, she did not want them to suffer just like her. For five hundred years, she had remained lonely and even if she did not move on all because of the obsession she had with revenge, Song Yan knew how important it was for her to keep her hands clean.


    And she had refrained herself from killing Song Lan and Chu Lian. She even stopped her mother from doing so.


    This was because the heavens were fair. For them it was either white or ck, there was nothing in between.


    After talking with the three girls, Song Yan thought of them as her daughters. She really admired the three for being able to stay clear till the end, though they were blinded by grudge, they never implicated anyone innocent despite losing their rationality.


    Even after being harmed by Xue Ping like this, these women did not want to lose their kindness.


    Song Yan carefully assessed the three and said, "If you want to kill her, I will not stop you but I want to ask you three if this is worth it. Even if you have lost your life, you will have another chance at life sooner orter." She turned to Gao Lan whose face and body were impossible to make out and said, "Do you not want to see your child?"


    "If you move on, then you might get a chance to meet your child once again."


    The blob of flesh groaned and churned but since it had no mouth or eyes, Song Yan could only hear that the woman was crying in pain and grief.


    She did not console Gao Lan instead she turned to look at the other two before saying, "What about you? Don''t you want to see your father? Or Shen Hanjing? Are you really going to let your souls get scattered just because you want to make Xue Ping suffer?"


    "Isn''t it foolish?"


    As soon as Song Yan finished speaking Yi Yu and Ji Ziyi stiffened. Who said that they did not want to see their loved ones? The truth was that they did want to see their loved ones. Yi Yu would give up everything to see her father again, simrly Ji Ziyi wanted to get together with Shen Hanjing if possible.


    But the truth was that even if they had another chance to reincarnate and meet them once again, they all wanted Xue Ping to suffer for what she did to their loved ones.


    Gao Lan''s husband turned crazy while Shen Hanjing had to suffer twice as much as anyone else to prove himself. Even if he did not die or turn crazy, it did not change the fact that he had to suffer because of Xue Ping Yi Yu she watched her loving father die slowly because of the poison that Xue Ping gave to him.


    How could she not be willing to avenge her father?


    Yi Yu pursed her lips and then closed her eyes before opening them again, she then said, "We still want revenge, Master Song. Even if we regret itter on, we still want to see that woman die with our own eyes. My father died because of her and Gao Lan lost her husband and child, even to this date he does not know that his wife was killed," she paused when Ji Ziyi gurgled and closed her mouth, she seemed to have said something silently to Ji Ziyi but thetter shook her head.


    Sighing Yi Yu turned to look at Song Yan and said, "Ziyi says that if someonees asking about her just tell them that she went to reincarnate, Master Song. Don''t tell her family or Shen Hanjing that her soul was scattered."


    As Yi Yu finished speaking the only eye of Ji Ziyu turned red with grief. After all, she loved Shen Hanjing for years and wanted to marry him but now... all her hopes and dreams were


    ruined!


    ******


    please check my new work: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by His Rival. It will mean a lot.


    ***************

 Chapter 1226: Emphatic

    Chapter 1226: Emphatic


    ?


    No matter what, she was already dead what could she even do? Even if Ji Ziyi were to choose reincarnation, would it change the fact that she was robbed of her happiness in this life? And that was not all, Ji Ziyi could forget what Xue Ping did to her.


    But she will never forget what Xue Ping did to Shen Hanjing.


    Because of that woman, her brother Hanjing took all sorts of odd jobs to get where he was, even though he was not on par with the Ji family, he was close as he was working day and night without resting.


    The heartbreak that Shen Hanjing went through including how he and his family were disrespected by that, Xue Ping. There was no way Ji Ziyi was going to forget that! The tears that Shen Hanjing had spent on her, the nights he stood outside her house and waited for her toe out and exin why she broke the engagement.


    That wasn''t all, that woman even tried to kill her brothers. If not for the talismans that Song Yan gave to her brothers, Ji Nan would have lost his life for sure tonight... these were the things Ji Ziyi would never forget and she would never forgive Xue Ping.


    She was already reduced to this, so what was the point of waiting for reincarnation? She might as well make that woman pay for the things that she had done to her loved ones!


    Yi Yu ryed her thoughts to Song Yan whose eyes turned slightly red. She wanted to say something to the three but Yi Yu stopped her.


    "We thank you for your kindness, Master Song. I know that it was all thanks to you that we were able to get our revenge and our names were cleared up as well because of you. We will never forget your help. However, we have nothing to repay you for this kindness. With our situation, we cannot even imagine any way to repay you. Master Song, take our bows instead," Yi Yu said with red eyes and a crooked smile. "If we had another life we would have used it to serve you but since we do not have it... this is all we can do for you."


    As Yi Yu spoke, Gao Lan bowed and kowtowed heavily on the ground, with her lowering her head the other two also lowered their heads. With their joined physique, they couldn''t even kowtow properly and it only made Song Yan''s eyes sting even more.


    "T...there is no need," she stopped the three women while holding back her tears as she spoke in a coarse voice. "I... I have done nothing to deserve this."


    If she was really deserving of these three bows then she would have helped these women and given them their lives back but she couldn''t do that. Song Yan dared not to take the kowtow that only belonged to the heavens.


    She looked at the deformed form of the three women and turned her eyes away from them. She breathed in and out before saying, "Once you are done,e back to me. I ....I will think of a way to help you. Only then give me these bows." As she spoke, she took out a Z-grade Talisman and handed it to the ghost.


    These three women naturally knew that if their hands were stained with human blood, no matter how rotten the person who was killed, they would still be punished. It was thew of the heavens that the one who hasmitted a wrong would be punished by the heavens and no human shall spill the blood of the sinners.


    For the blood of the sinners belonged to hell.


    The one who gave life was the only one who could take it away.


    Seeing that the three women had made up their minds, Song Yan did not say much. She let them do what they wanted but Song Yan decided to protect these three even if it meant going against the heavens will. What was the point of following the heavens when such an injustice needed years to be punished?


    Song Yan did not want to watch someone suffer like this, thus she started to swiftly n how to help these three women.


    The amalgamated ghost bowed in front of Song Yan and Yi Yu muttered another sobbingly before vanishing from the spot.


    No sooner did she leave, Song Yan turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng whose gaze was fixed on her. He raised his hand and then cupped her cheek before wiping her eyes. It was only then did Song Yan realised that she was crying.


    "Why are you crying?" Fu Yu Sheng felt his heartache when he saw Song Yan cry. He knew that Song Yan felt sorry for the three women and sympathized with them but she felt sorry for every soul that was wronged, there was no need for her to cry like this, right?


    Song Yan curled her lips and shook her head before saying, "It''s nothing, Yu Sheng. I just ... feel sorry for them."


    She had lived a life like them once back then no one was there to help her, Gu Chenyi tried but he was killed by Shen Yu and after that, she became the ghost servant of the Gu family and had to find a way to return to her life.


    It wasn''t until Gu Chenyi reincarnated as Gu Yijin and helped her, that Song Yan stayed in the same pitiful condition as the three women.


    However, she did not want Ji Ziyi and the rest to suffer the same fate as her. She would think of a way to save them.


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at his wife who had gone silent and pursed his lips. He did not why, but sometimes he thought that Song Yan was hiding something from him and no matter how much he tried, she kept him away from her secret.


    ******


    Please check out my new story-- Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. Please, please, oh please.

 Chapter 1227: How can you blame me?

    Chapter 1227: How can you me me?


    ?


    Fu Yu Sheng''s gaze was a bit too intense causing Song Yan to turn her head away. It wasn''t that she did not want to tell Fu Yu Sheng the truth, but sometimes, it was better for the truth to be kept hidden. Even if he was to find out the truth, it would only hurt him.


    Because the truth that she was hiding was not pretty.


    And with how much Fu Yu Sheng adored her, he would certainly me himself, she did not want that careless smile of his to be filled with guilt. She wanted him to look at her with adoration rather than guilt.


    She patted him on the head and then said, "Don''t think too much. I was just thinking that if the day when I met with the ident, I died instead of surviving--"


    Song Yan hadn''t even finished speaking when Fu Yu Sheng violently jerked, he reached out and covered her mouth. His eyes were filled with a fear that Song Yan had never seen before, he looked like a man who was about to drown if she was to say another word.


    "Don..Don''t say it," Fu Yu Sheng stopped her. For some reason, the figure d in red, promising him that she would be back very soon shed in front of his eyes and that did not make him feel good at all. Because that figure in red, never fulfilled her promise.


    ''See, he couldn''t even listen to a figure of speech,'' Song Yan sighed as she raised her hand and then sped Fu Yu Sheng''s wrist. She held his hand into hers and then said softly, "I was just saying... I mean if something like that had happened to me maybe I too would have turned into a malicious ghost like them as well, if that happened I too would hope that someone would save me."


    Fu Yu Sheng narrowed his eyes and then said, "There is no need for you to say something so depressing. You are safe and sound, that''s all that matters."


    Song Yan smiled as she nodded. "That''s right."


    The two of them stayed with one another and with the warm air blowing inside the ward, it did not take long for them to drift off to sleep. It was only when Liu An arrived and told Fu Yu Sheng that they were challenging the Immortal Kings, at the new game that he had brought with him, that the two of them woke up.


    Song Yan arranged a simple breakfast that consisted of porridge and boiled eggs, as she ate the meal while watching Fu Yu Shen curse hispetitors in the game, she turned on the television and watched the news regarding Xue Ping if anything was ying on the news then she wanted to pay special attention to it.


    And as she browsed through the channels, she soon found the entertainment channel reporting news rted to Xue Ping. And just as Song Yan expected, Xue Ping who was caught by Vincent had gone missing in the night.


    Though there was no discussion on the topic as Vincent had sealed it away, she could still read that the gist was that Xue Ping was able to escape with some external help.


    Song Yan knew that this matter was rted to the three spirits but no one else knew what happened, she should be fine right?


    No sooner did she think that she was fine than her phone rang.


    When Song Yan picked up her phone, she was not even surprised when she saw that it was Vincent calling her. That man had always been suspicious of her, every time something went wrong, he would think of her. Of course, this matter was rted to her but Vincent had a habit of connecting everything to her.


    Song Yan was not that ''naughty.''


    She did not want to pick up the call but she knew that if she did not pick it you, Vincent woulde looking for her on his own. As far as Song Yan knew, a grim reaper looking for a living was never a good thing.


    Thus, she picked up the call and answered, "Hello?"


    "SONG YAN! WHAT DID YOU DO? OUT WITH IT!" Vincent''s voice echoed from the other side. Even though Song Yan was not with him, she could hear his rugged breathing, even Fu Yu Sheng stopped his game and turned to look at Song Yan with a confused look on his face but Song Yan smiled at him and asked him to keep ying.


    She then turned to look at the television and said, "What do you mean Vincent? What can I do? I did not do anything. I did not leave the hospital, you know that, right?"


    Vincent did know it but what happened with Xue Ping sounded and seemed fishy. He had locked up that woman in the special cell, one where even spirits could not enter unless they had special help and he was sure that Song Yan had something to do with this matter! Even if she was not present, this matter had to do something with her!


    There was no way that woman just disappeared out of sight into the thin air like this!


    That woman escaped right under their nose which was impossible given that they had secured her very tightly. Vincent even went to look for that woman three times in the night to make sure that there was no way she would be able to escape and yet, she disappeared right under his nose!


    How could he ept it?


    Song Yan closed her eyes as she pulled away the phone from her ear, she pursed her lips and then said lightly, "Vincent, it seems that you are losing your touch. That woman vanished from right under your nose and you did not even know where she went huh? That''s not nice."


    "How can you me me for what you did wrong?"


    ******


    Please check out my new story-- Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. Please, please, oh please.

 Chapter 1228: The fate of Xue Ping

    Chapter 1228: The fate of Xue Ping


    ?


    Vincent felt his heart being stabbed. He knew that Song Yan was right, in fact, it was his fault that he underestimated that woman but that doesn''t mean that this woman could fool him.


    This entire thing screamed that it was done by Song Yan!


    "Don''t try to be smart with me! I know that this has something to do with?" He said to Song Yan who rolled her eyes and then used her acting skills wonderfully. She swallowed and then said in an aggrieved voice, "Vincent, you are ming me for the wrong thing. I have done nothing! This matter has nothing to do with me, even though I do not know how this happened. You should look for someone else..... Who knows while you are wasting your time on me, someone might have already taken Xue Ping away."


    She paused and added, "Don''t forget that woman has connections with that dark sect." Song Yan decided to pull the dark sect under the bus as well. Since they were so used to taking advantage of hiding in the dark, then she should use this opportunity to pull them into the light.


    Vincent narrowed his eyes, though he did not believe a word that came out of Song Yan''s mouth. He had to admit that she was speaking the truth, Xue Ping did have connections with a dark sect, what if they were indeed behind this situation?


    He pursed his lips while his fingers tapped on the surface of the table. He then said to Song Yan, "You better hope that this is the case because if I find out that you lied to me. There will be consequences, Song Yan."


    He warned Song Yan who obediently said that she did not have anything to do with this matter.


    While the two of them went back and forth, it gave enough time to Ji Ziyi and the rest to deal with Xue Ping. They had tormented this woman for the entire night, and it was now time to deal with her once and for all. The amalgamated ghost dragged Xue Ping by her hair on the ground. It did not even bother caring about Xue Ping whose face was bleeding after being dragged like this.


    Anyway, it wasn''t as if she was going to die.


    They nned to give Xue Ping a taste of her own medicine. Such that this woman would know what it felt like to die so cruelly.


    "Girls! Girls! Don''t do it, okay? I am not worth it. I am really not worth it, I was wrong... I was really wrong. I will kowtow to you, I won''t dare to do this again," Xue Ping didn''t feel the pain on her face was serious,pared to this when she thought about how this amalgamated ghost was going to kill her by throwing her inside the machine that was used to peel off wool from the back of the sheep, she was so scared that she almost went crazy. If not for the fact that she couldn''t kowtow, she would have called this amalgamated ghost her ancestor.


    The amalgamated ghost looked at the woman who was pleading with it. But neither of the three women believed the words that came out of the mouth of the woman. They only felt hatred for this woman and nothing else.


    They had been reduced to this state because they had foolishly believed in the lies of this woman. They had long seen through this woman who could speak sweet lies without even blinking her eyes.


    When the amalgamated ghost thought of how this woman had pretended to be pitiful while hiding a knife in her side, anger surged in the eyes of Yi Yu. Even though the others couldn''t express their anger, Yi Yu felt the anger of the two women. It was because they were soft- hearted, this woman had killed them. There was no way, they would be willing to be soft- hearted now.


    They were willing to turn their essence to dust just because they wanted to watch this woman die, how could they be soft-hearted?


    Yi Yu and the others could never understand why someone would do such a cruel thing to anyone. After all, they were people who held nothing but kindness in their hearts. How could they understand the intentions of a ck-hearted woman like Xue Ping?


    There was one time when Yi Yu and the others wanted to ask Xue Ping why she did something so cruel to them. Or whether or not she felt sorry when she killed them.


    However, now none of that mattered. This woman felt nothing towards them nor did she have any guilt for them. She even tried to hire a celestial master to destroy their souls. Maybe in the eyes of this woman, everything that sheid her eyes on belonged to her even if it belonged to others and in case she seeded in snatching it away, Xue Ping wanted no one to hold her ountable and in case she was held ountable, then she would rather destroy that person who made her suffer instead of apologising.


    There was no need for them to feel sorry for a woman like her.


    When Xue Ping saw that the amalgamated ghost did not speak, she was so scared that her face turned pale with fright. She really couldn''t care less about the fact that the amalgamated ghost in front of her was a malicious ghost and that its grudges with her were so deep that the amalgamated ghost couldn''t understand half of the things that she was saying to it.


    At this moment, even if the thing in front of her was a beast, Xue Ping would have tried to plead with it.


    Although she had enjoyed killing these three girls in the most ruthless way. She even watched them plead and beg but she did not want to suffer the same fate! Who would want a death which was worse than death itself?!


    Please check out my new story-- Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. Please, please, oh please.


    ****

 Chapter 1229: Xue Ping’s end

    Chapter 1229: Xue Ping¡¯s end


    ?


    Xue Ping was really scared. She did not want to die, thus she could only lower her head and bang her head on the floor. She was afraid that if she was a beat slower the ghost in front of her would really kill her!


    In the past when she had lowered her head and cried like this, these three girls had felt sorry for her and they had never fussed whenever she had lowered her head in front of them. They were too kind to do that, hope bloomed in her heart as she thought about how silly and foolish these women were.


    Xue Ping knew that she had a chance at survival as long as she was to hold on and continue begging.


    People who had hearts as kind as these three women were easy to soften up.


    When she thought about this, she couldn''t help but wail even more loudly as she banged her head on the ground and kowtowed in front of the three spirits.


    Xue Ping sobbed and said, "Yi Yu, Gao Lan, Ji Ziyi... I know that I was in the wrong but don''t kill me, everyone deserves a second chance do they not? Give me a chance as well, I promise I will correct everything. Ziyi, I will even hand your body back to you, please let me go. I did not mean to hurt you, I was just jealous. I really had no other intentions, and the reason I killed you was because the dark celestial master asked me to kill you three. He said to me that if you three were killed then you will be able to reincarnate soon and live a wonderful life in your next lifetimes. That''s right, I was fooled!"


    "He was the one who lied to me, let me go. I will bring that dark arts master to you," Xue Ping pleaded. Even though the Dark Arts Master who helped her first was dead, it didn''t change anything, she could just find another one and push him in front of these three ghosts. It did not matter what happened to the personter on as long as she got to live!


    As for returning the body, she would simply say that it was impossible. Once she got out of here, she would look for an even better celestial master to deal with this ghost!


    The three spirits did not expect that Xue Ping would continue to quibble even now. Although when they were killed by this woman, it did not mean that their souls dissipated, they heard everything that this woman had said to them after their deaths.


    ''You should be d that I kept your child in my belly till now! He deserved to be killed for all the trouble he caused me!''


    ''Your mother? That woman was useless! She did not have dowry nor did she have any money saved under your name, it was useless to marry your father thinking that your mother must have at least some savings for herself! But in the end, she only had this one pendant. Useless!''


    ''I have always wanted to kill you. I wished you died every time I saw you, you have no idea how happy I feel after seeing you dead! Hahaha, in the future your life will be mine, your family will be mine and don''t worry, unlike you I will not be stupid enough to keep that useless man next to me.''


    Every time they lingered next to the small grave, their souls were filled with anger and resentment.


    Back then in the past, they had begged this woman just like this, did this woman let go of them? No! As long as she had given them a chance to survive, they would have never done something like this. But this woman had cared about nothing. She didn''t care about them so why should they care about her?


    When they thought about this, Yi Yu ignored the begging and then turned to look at the machine while Gao Lan stretched her hand and then knotted her crooked fingers in the hair of the woman who was begging in front of them.


    Xue Ping did not expect that these spirits would be this hard-hearted. In the past they had never acted like this, she clenched her hair and begged but Gao Lan did not her go instead she dragged Xue Ping to the machine that was used to skin the wool off the sheep''s body.


    However, unlike the sheep, Xue Ping had no wool.


    "No, NO! Please let me go," Xue Ping begged but no one listened to her cries. Seeing that the three spirits did not listen to her, Xue Ping suddenly started to panic. She immediately shouted for someone toe and help her but the warehouse where she was at the moment, was detached from the human poption making it impossible for anyone toe and help her.


    In, the end no matter how much Xue Ping begged and resisted she was thrown into the machine. With a hum, the machine was set in motion, the roller on top of her head started to turn and in no time, it caught hold of her hair and then pulled hard.


    "AHHHHH!!!" Xue Ping screamed in pain as she felt her scalp getting torn. Blood dripped down her forehead as the skin on her head along with her hair were pulled by the machine. She tried to stop the machine but it was impossible. The machine continued to move and it did not take long for Xue Ping to feel the skin on her face to stretch.


    Her eyes bulged out of her eye sockets as she banged on the inside of the machine and screamed, "Let me go! Let me go! I will not dare to do this again. Please, I beg you....let me off! Ahhhhh!"


    She screamed in agony as the skin on her face tore in half leaving nothing but a mess of bloodied nerves and flesh.


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket

 Chapter 1230: Xue Ping’s end (2)

    Chapter 1230: Xue Ping¡¯s end (2)


    ?


    The pain was too excruciating. Xue Ping who had lived her life infort, and it was for theseforts that she went as far as to hire celestial masters to exchange her soul with Ji Ziyi, Yi Yu and Gao Lan.


    She was someone who never wanted to suffer from pain, so how could she stand this suffering? Xue Ping fainted the second the pain went too far, her eyes rolling in her sockets but with her eyelids torn, Xue Ping couldn''t even close her eyes.


    However, when she thought that this was the end of her suffering she was very wrong. Once the skin on her head was torn, the amalgamated ghost stopped the machine, it then pulled Xue Ping who was unconscious out of the machine and then ignoring the way her face was a mess of blood and flesh, it dragged Xue Ping outside.


    With her head hitting the metal surface, Xue Ping regained consciousness. In fact, if it was up to her, she would have remained unconscious. But the pain was too much for Xue Ping to stay unconscious, with the skin on her face torn and her face being dragged on the iron boards, she screamed,


    "You will pay for this! You will pay for this! How could you, this body belongs to you, how can you harm me like this? Don''t you want your body back?" Xue Ping thought that Ji Ziyi would never harm her after all this body belonged to her. At least for the sake of her own family, she would leave her alone.


    Ji Ziyi gurgled and Yi Yu turned her head back, her half-eaten head wobbled on the top of the bloodied blob. Her red eyes stared down at Xue Ping and said, "You never wanted to return the body... and even if you do then this body will be weakened to the point where Sister Ziyi will die in six months because of the soul getting torn out of it again and again."


    "Then what''s the point of keeping this body?" Yi Yu hoarsely spoke to Xue Ping whose eyes widened.


    But before she could say anything, she was dragged out of the ughterhouse. The sky was shining brightly with sunlight but the amalgamated ghost was unharmed, as it had Song Yan''s talisman which allowed it to move even in the sunlight.


    Though its body started to smoke, the ghost remained unmoved. It walked over to the hook that it arranged specifically for Xue Pin.


    When Xue Ping saw therge hook in the middle of the ground, her eyes widened. She seemed to have realized what the ghost was trying to do and it scared her, however she still couldn''t help but blurt out, "What ..What are you trying to do?"


    Was it really going to do what she thought it was going to do to her? Just the thought alone was enough to scare her!


    "No! No! Let me go! I beg you!" Xue Ping shook her head as she tried to struggle. Even though she did not have any chance to get away from the ghosts, Xue Ping gave it her all. The reason was simple, she did not want to die.


    The amalgamated ghost''s hold on Xue Ping''s hand did not loosen, it brought her to therge hook and then just like thest time, it hung her by the back of the hook.


    The end of the sharp hook pierced Xue Ping''s back, pain shot through her body as she let out another mangled scream as she tried to get away from but ghost. But it was toote, the hook pierced her skin and the ghost left her alone while hanging on the hook.


    Xue Ping was in iparable pain as she was left on the sharp hook, her face twisted in pain and she finally understood what it meant to be better off dead.


    She heard the sounds of crows cawing and her eyes shook with fear when the crows came closer to her.


    "Go away!"


    "Go away!"


    "Go away--ahhhh!"


    *********


    Song Yan went to look for Ji Nan first who was seriously injured and had just woken up after receiving countless blood transfusions. In fact if not for the talisman that he was carrying, he would have died.


    In the hospital bed, Ji Nan was lying on the bed with a pale face, he looked like a man who had just defeated death which he had.


    Seeing Song Yan arrive hade, Ji Nan was very excited. He propped himself up on his elbows and was about to sit up but Song Yan stopped him.


    "There is no need, you are still injured," Although her talismans protected his luck and his soul, they still prioritized his soul over his body which led him to bleed a lot. It was better if this man did not get too agitated.


    "Master Song, you are here?" Ji Nan was really happy that Song Yan came to see him.


    His brothers had told him that it was all because of Song Yan that he was alive if not for her, they would be preparing for his funeral.


    Song Yan nodded as she nced at the excited man. She nced at his forehead which was no longer shrouded with a death aura, he did have some light grey aura that showed that he was going to suffer a little in the uing days. But this suffering would be nothing. However, when she thought about his injuries, she decided to be polite with him and handed him a talisman before telling him that he was going to suffer in the next few days, this bad luck was mainly because this man had done a lot of bad things and because his luck was affected yesterday it caused his bad luck to overwhelm his good luck.


    But it wouldn''t take long for him to get better.


    She suggested he and his family do good deeds in the future or else they would suffer like this again.


    *********


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1231: Meeting the victims

    Chapter 1231: Meeting the victims


    ?


    Ji Nan nowpletely trusted Song Yan. When he heard her words, he nodded docilely, "I understand, Master Song. I will tell my family to start doing more charity work. Maybe we will take over the charity foundation where Ziyi used to donate money."


    His expression was no longer as haughty or rude as it was in the past, he clutched the talisman in his hands tightly with a solemn expression. He decided that no matter what happened, he would keep this talisman by his side all the time and would continue to purchase a bunch of talismans every month as there was nock of money, and he didn''t have to worry about going broke.


    These talismans were the reason why he was alive or else his soul had been used as a sacrifice and he wouldn''t be able to reincarnate once his soul was used as a sacrifice.


    When Song Yan saw that Ji Nan seemed to have understood what she was trying to tell him, she nodded. It would do some good to the Ji family if they started doing more charity.


    Ji Nan then raised his head and looked at Song Yan before saying, "Master Song, will my soul be fine? My brother told me that woman and the celestial master took my soul out of my body." He was really worried that his body and soul would suffer because of those two. He was really traumatized after hearing what happened to him.


    The thought of that woman, Xue Ping, snatching his soul and using it as a sacrifice without any guilt scared Ji Nan witless. His brother told him that Xue Ping was determined to kill him, if not for Madam Song he would have really died.


    Fortunately, that woman was captured and taken away or else he wouldn''t be able to sleep.


    What he didn''t know was that Xue Ping escaped from the prison. This was because Ji Zhuang Guang suppressed this news from him as he was worried that he would panic even more.


    However, Ji Zhuang Guang did not stop Ji Nan from asking about Ji Ziyi and when Ji Nan found out that Xue Ping had killed Ji Ziyi by tying her to the back of a car and then driving her around on the harsh pavement until the flesh fell off her bones, he was so angry that he wished he could do the same to Xue Ping.


    His sister whom he had always kept in the palm of his hands was treated so roughly. Ji Nan did not think that there could be someone so ruthless but he seemed to have underestimated how crazy and cruel Xue Ping was.


    He thought about how he had stayed with that deranged woman and even doted on her. He doted on the woman who killed his sister! Ji Nan wanted to p himself until he was half- dead as well. How could he support and take care of that murderer?


    Ji Nan still had lingering regrets and fears when he thought about the things that Xue Ping had done and how he was more or less attached to them. At this moment, he was d that he met Song Yan if not, his family and he would have been ruined. That woman would have certainly killed them all.


    When he thought of this possibility, the chill in his heart spread all over his body and his heart couldn''t help but pound with fear.


    Song Yan noticed how Ji Nan''s face turned blue with fear, even though Xue Ping was no longer with him, he was still under the shadow of the harm that woman had brought to him and his family. She said to him, "You don''t have to fear anymore. That woman will note to harm your family anymore and it is said that if someone survives a great catastrophe their life gets even better and they enjoy good fortune. Surely you will have a good and long life."


    She paused and added, "Though your soul is not in equilibrium with your body, it''s nothing serious. Your body was strong to begin with even if it gets a bit weaker, it will not harm you much. It''s just that you will be quick in catching fever and cold, so just pay attention to that."


    No sooner she finished speaking Ji Nan''s eyes turned red. He didn''t tell anyone but when he was stabbed by Xue Ping he really thought that he was going to die.


    But that wasn''t what worried him, the thing that worried him even more was that after his death he wouldn''t be able to save his family.


    When he thought of family, Ji Nan turned to look at Song Yan and asked, "Master Song, Ziyi... my sister... will Ziyi live well in her next life? She will get a loving family like ours right?"


    Song Yan thought of the path that Ji Ziyi had chosen and frowned lightly. She thought for a moment and decided to lie, "She will live a good life."


    At least she would try to make sure that Ji Ziyi would live a better life.


    Ji Nan heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that his sister would live a good life. He was really worried that because of Xue Ping, his sister would live a life that would be filled with


    troubles.


    Song Yan did not want him to catch her lying which was why she took her leave.


    "Thank you for everything, Master Song," Ji Nan spoke to Song Yan gratefully.


    "There is no need," Song Yan waved her hand as she did not think that she did anything. After all, Ji Ziyi''seuppance was still yet to be decided along with the other two.


    Ji Nan on the other hand thought that Song Yan was being humble and his respect for her rose even higher.


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket

 Chapter 1232: Meeting the victims (2)

    Chapter 1232: Meeting the victims (2)


    ?


    After Song Yan was done visiting Ji Nan, she went looking for Tang Zhou. He had three bowls of blood drained from his body and though he was still weak, he seemed to have woken up in the morning. It was not a big deal to Tang Zhou but the entire Tang family wanted to stay with him even Chi Jia refused to go back to his house and stayed with Tang Zhou all night.


    Tang Zhou could only let Chi Jia stay with him.


    When Song Yan arrived at the ward, she realized that Tang Zhou was sharing a ward with Ji Jinfu who was tied up by Xue Ping as there was a seriousck of VIP wards they could only share one. Thus, the ward was really lively inside, Yun Zhao was also there when Ji Jinfu and Tang Zhou were suffering under Xue Ping, thus she heard Yun Zhao rying what happened in the warehouse.


    Yun Zhao was facing Ji Jinfu and Tang Zhou thus he didn''t see Song Yan. She heard him tell Tang Zhou who was unconscious at that time, "Master Tang, you don''t know how exciting it was! I never thought that Senior Song would be this wonderful. She dealt with that dark arts practitioner in just a few swift moves! And she also has a three-headed dog! That evil practitioner stood no chance to retaliate." He then motioned to Song Yan ordering Ceribi to kill the evil arts practitioner before saying, "She said paw down and thatrge dog followed her order! It turned that man into a meat patty!"


    Yun Zhao was so excited that he continued to speak without caring about his mouth which had gone parched.


    "You should drink some water," said Ji Jinfu as he handed a ss of water to Yun Zhao who took it from him and took a sip from the water. He then turned to look at Tang Zhou and continued, "In the end, she even trapped the soul of that evil practitioner before destroying it into bits, oh my gosh, it felt like I was watching a movie!"


    Song Yan originally wanted to interrupt Yun Zhao but thetter was speaking with so much gusto that she did not have the heart to stop him and what did he mean by that she made an action like that. She didn''t remember doing it!


    And even if she did, why was he making an expression that was only fitting for a viin?


    Song Yan was speechless. This was how she looked in the eyes of others huh? Why didn''t he know this?


    And this Yun Zhao he was really good at telling stories and exaggerating the gossip like the neighbourhood aunties. He was saying a bunch of things that did not even make sense to her, what was more even Ji Jinfu and Chi Jia were listening to his nonsense with great interest as if they were not there to watch everything happen.


    Tang Zhou waspletely engrossed in the story!


    Song Yan was afraid that Yun Zhao would end up rying the story where she was riding a King Kong while fighting with the dark master and cleared her throat to announce her arrival, lest these people go even more crazy.


    Chi Jia was the first to notice Song Yan as he turned to look at her. His expression turned into one of a thrilled and excited one as he stood up from his stool and then said, "Master Song, are you here to see Boss Tang?"


    As he spoke, he pushed Yun Zhao off the couch and then asked Song Yan to sit down. He also served her tea and snacks with a smile on his face, "This is something that Old Madam brought, please have a taste."


    Yun Zhao and Ji Jinfu were even more exaggerated especially Ji Jinfu. He felt guilty when he thought of how he had suspected Song Yan and hadn''t listened to her. If he had listened to her then nothing like this would have happened to him. Ifst night Ji Nan died in the hands of Xue Ping then Ji Jinfu would have never forgiven himself!


    In this way, it would not be wrong to say that Song Yan not only saved his brother''s life but also saved his life as well.


    Thus he was really solicitous while dealing with Song Yan, he even told her that he would introduce a few directors to her while inviting her to be his partner in a new reality show.


    Tang Zhou on the other hand was a bit calm, he knew that Yun Zhao was exaggerating the story a bit when he told him and the rest about what happened at the warehouse but he listened with gusto as he knew that Song Yan was indeed exceptionalst night.


    He was truly grateful to Song Yan. Although he was knocked out of his senses, his conscience was awake. It was just that he couldn''t control his body or open his eyes, thus he knew everything and felt everything maybe even more as he could not see or hear anything.


    When Xue Ping started to borrow his luck, he vaguely felt something flow out of his body and he knew that his luck was leaving him.


    Tang Zhou was obviously unwilling to lose his luck and tried to resist but he couldn''t do anything. He was powerless and could only think of a life where he had to live as Xue Ping''s vessel and suffer all the bad luck on her ount. However, then Song Yan arrived and she stopped his luck from getting snatched if not then he would have really died of regret then and there.


    As for what happenedter on he didn''t know anything as he had lost three bowls of blood and ended up falling unconscious.


    When he woke up his parents hugged him and cried. His mother continuously said that she would never ask him to get married again nor would she look for another woman. It was all thanks to Song Yan!


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    ******

 Chapter 1233: Stubborn insistence

    Chapter 1233: Stubborn insistence


    ?


    "Thank you for saving me, Master Song," Tang Zhou lowered his head to show his gratitude to Song Yan. He was really thankful that she had given him this talisman that saved his life or else he would have lost everything dear to him. "Your talisman really saved my life."


    "There is no need for you to thank me," said Song Yan with a calm voice. "The two of us were fated and I couldn''t possibly watch you die, Master Tang."


    "But still I should pay you for the talisman that you have given me," stated Tang Zhou. He didn''t want to take advantage of Song Yan''s kindness and brought up the matter of repayment. After all, nothing couldpare to his life.


    Song Yan was amused when she heard his stubborn response. She curled the side of her lips and then said, "You might as well start a business corporation with my husband. Because even if you were to think of a way to repay me this talisman is not something that you can pay for." When everyone in the room heard Song Yan''s words, they were stunned. Their eyes turned and they stared at the talisman around Tang Zhou''s neck.


    Yun Zhao couldn''t suppress his curiosity as he asked, "Why is that Master Song?"


    "That''s because this talisman holds a fragment of my breath," replied Song Yan with a smile. She exined how the talisman worked and had a protection mechanism to protect its bearer, before adding, "The good thing is that the breath instilled inside the talisman wouldn''t waver unless something happens to me. This is a priceless talisman and not many celestial masters make it as it takes a lot of life force and energy. This is why I said that this talisman is priceless."


    Song Yan took in the envious look in Yun Zhao''s eyes along with the rest. Although she didn''t exin it much, it was enough for the men in the ward to understand that this talisman was a really good thing, with Song Yan''s breath instilled in the talismans, Tang Zhou would never have to worry about anything.


    The Ji brothers were the same!


    With this talisman, they wouldn''t have to worry about their safety.


    Even though Song Yan told Yun Zhao and Chi Jia that this talisman had little to nothing to do with luck and it wasn''t going to be helpful to them, they still didn''t lose the greedy glint in their eyes.


    The two of them turned to look at Song Yan and then started to hurl offers one after another.


    "Master Song, please give me the talisman, I promise that I will bring you to new filming locations and sets."


    "Master Song, I might not be as influential but I have my connections as well. I can help your husband with a lot of things, you can count on me."


    The two of them knew that this talisman was a really good thing, with Song Yan instilling her breath in the talisman, it was equivalent to her following them! The two of them had seen her dealing with the dark arts practitioner the night before, how could they not want something so good?


    The more the two of them thought about it the more they coveted the good thing that Ji Jinfu and Tang Zhou had.


    Song Yan was speechless. She looked at the two men whose lives were normal with only a bit of bad luck and couldn''t help but ry the truth to the two men. She was not an unscrupulous celestial master who would take advantage of others but the two men didn''t listen they continued to insist that they would rather buy it than live a life filled with worry.


    In the end, Song Yan had to agree to sell them two SS-grade talismans but she asked them to give her some time as she still needed to recover the lost energy.


    The men wouldn''t ask Song Yan to put her life in danger naturally, after all, she was the one who saved them. She was like a golden hen that needed to be protected if she was killed then they would suffer more losses than gains.


    Song Yan spoke a bit more to the four men before taking her leave. As she stepped out of the ward, she ran into Ji Zhuang Guang.


    "Master Song," he greeted her with a solemn smile and Song Yan knew that because of his title and position as the young heir of the Ji family, he was suffering way too much than his brothers. He must have had a hard time because of what happenedst night.


    "Master Ji, is everything all right?" she asked with a concerned expression.


    "How could it be?" Ji Zhuang Guang shook his head, he said to Song Yan, "Because of the news that Ziyi had passed away long ago, my mother ended up losing consciousness. Though the doctors said it was just shock, she is yet to wake up. My father is in the same situation, though he didn''t faint, he is not in a better condition, his blood pressure rose and he is lying in his bed as well."


    There was also the matter that the shares of the Ji family were fluctuating.


    He spent the entirest night trying to stabilize the Ji family and the elders, it would be not wrong to say that he quarrelled and exined everything to the elders to the point that he almost felt his mouth turn parch.


    Fromst night, he didn''t even get a chance to drink water.


    He was worried about his brothers thus he came to the hospital straight from home and didn''t even think of stopping by to drink water.


    Song Yan sympathized with Ji Zhuang Guang, in just a few hours his life was flipped up. The happy life that the Ji brothers lived was ruined and reced by a nightmare.


    "Everything is going to be fine, Master Zhuang Guang," said Song Yan as she could see good fortune on Ji Zhuang Guang''s forehead.


    ***************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1234: Why didn’t you tell me

    Chapter 1234: Why didn¡¯t you tell me


    ?


    Ji Zhuang Guang didn''t think much of Song Yan''s words, he thought that she was just saying this to him because she pitied him. He looked at Song Yan and said sternly, "Master Song, I don''t know how to thank you. Because of your interruption, our family was saved, if not then who knows what would have happened to us."


    Ji Zhuang Guang was not foolish enough to not understand that Song Yan was the reason why his family was still well and alive.


    "It''s nothing," Song Yan stared out of the window of the hospital''s third floor and then said calmly, "I did it because I felt pity for your sister. If not for her I wouldn''t have bothered."


    She was speaking the truth, though the Ji family were not evil, they were not honest either. They hadmitted their faith share of their wrong deeds if not for the fact that Ji Ziyi was an honest soul, Song Yan would have ignored them and left them to their devices before taking care of Xue Ping.


    It would have been easier to do that.


    "I know," Ji Zhuang Guang nodded as he looked at Song Yan with a hesitating expression. He opened his mouth only to close it again, seeing this Song Yan couldn''t help but furrow her brows. She crossed her arms and said, "What do you want to say? Just say it."


    "Master Song, I heard information about Xue Ping''s disappearance...does that have anything to do with my sister?" Ji Zhuang Guang knew that the grudge between Xue Ping and his sister along with the other two girls was way too deep.


    Thus when he heard that the woman disappeared he suddenly thought of his sister and the two spirits, surely they were the ones behind this disappearance of Xue Ping right?


    Song Yan was not surprised by this question. As Ji Zhuang Guang was the leader of the Ji family, it was only right that he should be much more skilled and sharper than his brothers. "I don''t know about that, as soon as the culprit is taken away by the special forces, I as a celestial master have no idea what goes inside that ce," Song Yan neither agreed nor did she deny as she couldn''t bring herself to break the promise she made with Ji Ziyi. However, she knew that even if she lied, Ji Zhuang Guang might catch her lie at once.


    Ji Zhuang Guang didn''t say anything in response. He thanked Song Yan for her help and then told her that he would repay her gratitude for saving his family by joining hands with her husband. For Song Yan, this was better than anything because she knew that with the Tang and Ji family helping Fu Yu Sheng, they would be able to develop even further in the capital and that too very quickly.


    The Ji and the Tang families were one of the four biggest families in the capital and even though Fu Yu Sheng had the money, he didn''t have the influence in the capital with these two families supporting him, he would be in a better situation.


    More importantly, she had a feeling that Fu Yu Sheng''s maternal grandfather wouldn''t sit still once he saw the Fu family getting back on their feet.


    Song Yan needed the backing of these two families only then would Fu Yu Sheng be able to spread his influence in the capital.


    Thus, she didn''t refuse Ji Zhuang Guang''s suggestion and gratefully shook his hand.


    After she was done dealing with Ji Zhuang Guang, she walked away but she did sense a gaze locked on her back.


    ****


    As Song Yan stepped out of the hospital, she heard her phone ring. A look of surprise shed in her eyes as she took out her phone and then took a nce at it. She answered the call on the third ring,


    "What''s the matter Guotin?" Song Yan spoke as she couldn''t understand why Tao Guotin was calling her.


    "Sister-inw, are you the one owner of the new skincare site that is getting popr day by day?" Tao Guotin asked with a polite voice.


    Song Yan was quite surprised when she heard Tao Guotin''s query, she blinked her eyes before heading towards the parking lot and she said, "That is correct. Why what''s the matter?" She questioned as she didn''t understand why Tao Guotin was asking about her site andpany. He didn''t seem like the kind of who cared about his skin!


    "Why didn''t you tell me sister inw! Do you know how much I have suffered these past few days?" Tao Guotin couldn''t help but reprimand Song Yan. Though he knew that he shouldn''t lose his temper with Song Yan as she was an elder, he couldn''t help it!


    Turned out that his mother and grandmother fell in love with the skincare range that was being sold at the Celestial Moon site. The skin care sold by Song Yan was almost on par with Tao Guotin, no in fact it was even more important than Tao Guotin, as he knew that in case a vial of serum and he were to start falling on the floor, then his mother and grandmother would certainly save the vial of serum!


    That was how important the skincare range was!


    However, all good things came to an end, and just like that Mother Tao and Grandmother Tao ended up using all their products. In the past, they were able to purchase those things with ease because the site was not popr but now the site was so popr that it was impossible to buy even a small sheet mask without fighting their way up to the top.


    His mother and grandmother couldn''t beat the keyboard warriors and then turned to look for him of course Tao Guotin couldn''t buy it either as he was not a hacker!


    It led to him getting scolded by his mother and grandmother whoined to him about his uselessness but then he found out that this site actually belonged to Song Yan! What did he work so hard for then?


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1235: Delicate hearts

    Chapter 1235: Delicate hearts


    ?


    If he had known that his sister-inw was the owner of that new skincarepany, he would have sucked up to her! Why would he waste his time listening to his mother and grandmother calling him useless? To make things worse, his dorm mates and his friends were also teasing


    him by calling him a sissy.


    It was simply annoying.


    Song Yan didn''t know that Tao Guotin had suffered so much in just a short time. When she heard hisints, she was amused and said, "It is all right. Stop crying, I will send your mother and grandmother a new set of the skincare routine. It hasn''t beenunched yet so they will no longerin to you."


    Only then did Tao Guotin stop crying. Once he saw that Song Yan was willing to dote on him as her nephew he shamelessly asked for a few talismans and pills that would make him strong. To back up his demands, he told Song Yan, "I have this big and sturdy dorm mate, he always bullies us. If I get strong then I will be able to deal with that bully. I don''t want to be tormented by that boy anymore!"


    He told Song Yan, how that guy with his burly build would use up all the hot water in the bathing room and make a mess of their dorm while refusing to change his actions. They haveined about that bully many times but he was the son of a rich and influential family thus no action was taken against him.


    When Song Yan heard his whining, she rolled her eyes. She told him that there were no such pills that could make him stronger, instead, she told him that she could him a protection talisman that would make sure that he would not be hurt even if that bully tried to test his strength on Tao Guotin.


    Tao Guotin was very happy to receive the talisman. He thanked Song Yan and immediately transferred 30 million yuan to her ount as an advance payment.


    ''Where did this boy get so much money?'' Song Yan was speechless when she saw the money in her ount. She was about to send half of the money back to Tao Guotin as she was not going to make a profit out of her family members but then she received another text from Tao Guotin in which he said that he would feel guilty if she didn''t take the money.


    In the end, Song Yan decided to keep the money and send some good things to Madam Tao and Old Madam Tao.


    After she was done with her call, Song Yan returned to her house. However, as soon as she returned to her house, she realised that the four ghosts were standing in the corner of the living room. Even though they were ghosts they were trembling while looking paler than usual.


    This was something that Song Yan had never seen before, she turned to look at what they were looking and then her sharp eyesnded on a twisted mess of blood and flesh standing in the middle of the room. Yi Yu was staring at the four ghosts who stared right back.


    In the end, Madam Gu squeaked, "Do..Don''t eat us. We are not tasty."


    The amalgamated ghost: "..."


    Song Yan: "..."


    Though stunned but not surprised by the request, Yi Yu replied, "We don''t eat ghosts to raise cultivation."


    "Then how do you raise your cultivation?"


    "By scaring humans."


    Well, they were indeed scary enough to get a good amount of fear from humans.


    Song Yan intervened before the ghost of the Liu family said something even more rude to the three girls. They might look like this they were barely teens or young adults when they were killed, they might not have it now but they once had delicate hearts.


    She couldn''t allow the ghosts to break those delicate hearts.


    "You are back," she said to the three spirits.


    Her gaze snapped at the flicker of golden aura that was now stained with specks of ck energy. The three spirits might not sense it their aura was now stained with a murderous energy that made their malicious aura even more dangerous. No wonder the four ghosts were scared, this aura belonged to that of a murderer.


    Song Yan could see the golden aura slowly disappearing thus she flicked another talisman to stop it. Though others couldn''t do it, with her cultivation she could go against the heavens will, of course, that would make the heavens really angry with her but it wouldn''t harm her.


    "We are back, Master Song," Yi Yu didn''t ask why Song Yan flicked the talisman at them. She blinked her mutated eyes and then said, "We have returned the favour that we owed to Xue Ping. We do not regret anything."


    Song Yan stared at the ghost in front of her and sighed. She didn''t know whether to reprimand these children, who had ruined their merits earned through great suffering fromst lives because of someone like Xue Ping.


    "It''s good if you do not regret it," Song Yan looked at the amalgamated ghost. "However even if you hadn''t taken the revenge, heavens would have surely punished that woman."


    When Xue Ping was taken away by the three ghosts, Vincent, the grim reaper told her that Xue Ping wouldn''t have lived afortable life. He must have said it because he wanted her to tell him where the three ghosts were, however, Song Yan might be a liar, but she was no snitch. She didn''t say a word but she did push Vincent into giving her the information that he had in his hands, though Vincent wanted to gatekeep the information, Song Yan offered to look for the three spirits and he ended up telling whaty in the future of Xue Ping.


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1236: What do you want to do now?

    Chapter 1236: What do you want to do now?


    ?


    Vincent told her that even if Xue Ping had seeded in snatching the luck from Tang Zhou, she wouldn''t have livedfortably for long.


    The heavens were fair and no matter what, they kept an eye on everything. Even if the heavenly beings couldn''t intervene in the things that happened in their world, they would always reward the good and punish the evil.


    Since Xue Ping tried to wash away the sins that she hadmitted in the past and present by snatching the lives of others, of course, she had brought the wrath of the heavens on her head. The life of wealth and glory that she snatched from others was nothing more than a dog dancing on its two feet.


    It was just a matter of a few years and nothing more.


    The heavens wouldn''t naturally leave Xue Ping alone after the crimes that she hadmitted.


    Because Song Yan never paid attention to Xue Ping in herst life, she never knew that Xue Ping actually suffered in herst life as well and she would have suffered in this life as well.


    Even with her luck recovered, she would have married a rotten man who would have tormented her. She would go crazy after being beaten up by her husband day and night, before losing her child and then dying after she caught her husband and mistress together.


    The two of them would have killed Xue Ping by locking her in the freezer and dumping her cold corpse in the wild where she would be eaten very slowly by the wild animals.


    ording to Vincent, if Xue Ping lived then she would have been punished by the heavens. Even her luck would have run out. However now that she was caught by the special forces, she was going to live a life worse than that, with her luck snatched away Xue Ping would even choke on water and every step would lead her to great pain and injury.


    Her destiny was to suffer a death worse than the three women who were killed at her hands.


    Thus he told her that it was better for her to stop the three ghosts as the heavens would naturallypensate Yi Yu, Ji Ziyi and Gao Lan but it was already toote as the three ghosts were already done with what they wanted.


    Song Yan told the three ghosts everything that she knew from the Grim Reaper. When the three ghosts heard that the heavens would have punished, Xue Ping, their resentment lowered a little. When they were killed they thought that the heavens were blind, how could they not interfere when they were being killed? However now that they knew that the heavens would havepensated them and killed Xue Ping, they felt a bit gratified.


    "Do you regret it now?" Song Yan asked the three ghosts.


    Yi Yu blinked her eyes as she turned to look at Ji Ziyi who gurgled. Even the blob of flesh to which the two of them were attached rumbled.


    Yi Yu then shook her head and replied, "No we don''t. The pain that we received was something that we needed to repay with our own hands. Even if the heavens had killed Xue Ping, it would''ve never solved the grudge that we have."


    She then turned to look at her feet which were more or less a mess of flesh and bones before a sharp w stretched out and threw out a jade ring.


    "This is something that we snatched from a woman whom we scared. She left behind this ring in her hurry...it has a lot of yang energy and allowed us to cultivate by scaring humans and collecting fear. It saved us a lot of effort as we didn''t have to kill humans and only scare them."


    Song Yan did not know why the ghost was handing her this jade ring. Compared to her, they needed the ring more, didn''t they?


    She looked up at the amalgamated ghost and asked, "Do you really want to give this to me?"


    Yi Yu nodded without any hesitation. She said, "This jade ring is of no use to us. It only gave us a chance to cultivate but the cultivation is too slow and the Yang energy inside it is something that we cannot use. It will cause us more harm than good."


    "The yang energy of this jade ring rejected us and did not ept us as its owner. Maybe you will be able to tame it?"


    Song Yan looked at the ring and she had to admit that it indeed did not have any traces of yin energy. Despite being in the possession of a ghost whose malicious energy was this strong the ring didn''t show any signs of contamination.


    It was enough to show how powerful this thing was.


    "I believe that the woman who was in possession of this ring was also not the owner of this jade ring as she seemed way too poor to own something like this, surely it was stolen," added Yi Yu such that Song Yan would have no mental hesitation while taking the ring.


    Song Yan nodded as she took the jade ring but she didn''t take it without giving the three girls anything. She handed them a yin bracelet that could collect even the minute wave of yin energy which allowed them to cultivate while standing still.


    The three ghosts were aware of the good effects of the bracelet and took it without hesitation. The resentment around them dissipated a lot as they thanked Song Yan.


    "What are you going to do now?" Song Yan asked as she looked at the amalgamated ghost.


    "We are going to stay with you, Master Song," replied Yi Yu. They knew that now that they had taken a human life, they would either be exorcised in the hands of another master or live a lonely life as a malicious ghost. If that was the case then they might as well follow Master


    Song!


    "Madam Song!"


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1237: Good will

    Chapter 1237: Good will


    ?


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes. She had just left Ji Zhuang Guang alone in the office, what was he doing at her house?


    She turned to look at the ghost behind her who was stiff as a statue. Yi Yu was still moving a little but Ji Ziyi''s entire face or what remained of it was a mask of terror as she stared at the door. Despite being the ghost, she acted as if Ji Zhuang Guang who stood behind the door was the ghost.


    "Stay calm, your yin energy is turning chaotic," said Song Yan when she saw the yin energy surrounding the amalgamated ghost turn chaotic.


    However, Ji Ziyi was in no condition to calm down. Her brother was here, if he saw her then what would he think? She didn''t want the beautiful image that her brother had of her to be ruined in his heart. She looked so ugly and frightening, what if her brother remembered her in this form?


    Seeing that Ji Ziyi couldn''t calm down Song Yan frowned, she took out another calming talisman and then threw it at Ji Ziyi. At the same time, she drew an array to block the Yin energy of the amalgamated ghost before turning to walk over to the door.


    She opened the door and looked at Ji Zhuang Guang who was standing behind the door but that wasn''t what surprised her. What surprised her was that he wasn''t alone, behind him stood Shen Hanjing. However,pared to thest time when she met him, Shen Hanjing obviously looked way haggard and pale.


    There were deep eye bags under his eyes and he looked as if he had lost his soul.


    He was a young man in his prime but with his appearance, he looked like those middle-aged alcoholics found on the streets.


    "Master Ji," though Song Yan knew who Shen Hanjing was, the two of them were not acquainted and thus she didn''t greet him. "What are you doing here? Is something the matter?"


    "Its--"


    "I asked him to bring me here," Shen Hanjing interrupted him. He looked at Song Yan with a forced smile and said, "We meet again, Madam Song. I am sorry that I am meeting you like this...cough..cough..." he coughed harshly, he brought his hand over his mouth while waiting for his coughing fit to stop.


    Once it was done, he looked up at Song Yan who was looking at him with concern and said, "This is nothing. I am fine."


    "It''s just that I haven''t been well for a while."


    When Ji Ziyi saw Shen Hanjing, she gurgled painfully. However her only remaining eye which had her upper lid attached to her reddened eyeball, stared at his fragile appearance and her ghostly appearance started to tremble, she howled in pain. She wanted to ask what Shen Hanjing was doing with her life and why he was wasting his life like this over her who was dead.


    However, the pitiful thing was that with her appearance she couldn''t even say a single word. She could only gurgle and make painful sounds.


    Seeing her like this Yi Yu and Gao Lan were heartbroken. Among them, Ji Ziyi was the youngest and she lost the most. Gao Lan stretched out a fleshy hand and then caressed Ji Ziyi''s head while Yi Yu coaxed her with sweet words.


    Song Yan who heard theirmotion felt her heart sting. However she pretended to be cold and looked at Shen Hanjing, she asked, "I am not sure why you came to see me, Master..." "Shen Hanjing, I am Shen Hanjing," Shen Hanjing introduced himself to Song Yan with a smile on his worn-out face. "I can see that you never had any intention of meeting with me." Song Yan knew that he was talking about the card that he had given her thest time. "Master Song, invite them in... Ziyi wants to see them closely," Song Yan nodded as she stepped aside and let the two men enter but just as she was about to close the door, Old Master Ji and Old Madam Ji also limped over.


    The two of them were supporting one another. Old Master Ji red at his son and then said, "Zhuang Guang, you didn''t even tell your mother and me that you wereing to Master Song''s house. If not your assistant, we would have missed out."


    Ji Zhuang Guang who was scolded for no reason felt unjustified, he looked at his father and then said, "Isn''t it because I heard from the housekeeper that you two were not feeling well." Old Master Ji simply ignored his unreliable son before turning to look at Song Yan. He smiled at her kindly before saying, "Good child, can wee inside?"


    Song Yan: "..." Can I still say no when you are standing outside like this?


    She nodded and then allowed the four people to walk inside the house. Seeing them step inside, Ji Ziyi trembled even more. Yi Yu and Gao Lan who had spent a lot of time calming them down suddenly felt even more helpless. They just made this girl quiet but everything went down the drain with the arrival of Ji parents.


    Song Yan moved her eyes away from the three spirits and then turned to look at the four people in her living room.


    "Please don''t make a fuss, alright?" Song Yan said to them as she snapped her fingers and Madam Gu arrived with the refreshments. Everyone turned to look at the tray that was floating in the air and were quite surprised but when they thought that Song Yan was a celestial master, they thought it was quite normal.


    Madam Gu ced the ss of juice in front of them before retreating.


    Only then did Song Yan turn to look at them and ask solemnly, "What is the matter, Master Ji?" As she was familiar with Ji Zhuang Guang, she directed her question at him.


    Ji Zhuang Guang replied, "Hanjing found out about Ziyi''s death, he then extended a call to me and I told him about everything that you did for us. He wanted to talk to you, so I brought him here."


    *************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1238: Good will (2)

    Chapter 1238: Good will (2)


    ?


    Shen Hanjing nodded as he said to Song Yan, "I found out from Brother Zhuang Guang that you were the one who helped in bringing the truth out. I am really thankful for that, if not for you, Master Song... I and my family would have continued to me Ziyi."


    When Song Yan saw how his lips trembled whenever mentioned Ji Ziyi, she knew that Shen Hanjing still had deep feelings for Ji Ziyi. She had thought that this man must have moved on as he was humiliated by the fake Ji Ziyi but who would have thought that despite being humiliated like that, he still held Ji Ziyi deep in his heart?


    "Are you rted to Miss Ji Ziyi?" Song Yan questioned Shen Hanjing with a tilt of her head. "I am afraid I didn''t see you from the start till the end, even when the truth was discovered, you were not there. In fact, I am sure that the one who spread all the so-called ugly truth about Ji Ziyi on the inte is your sister, am I right?"


    She didn''t let Shen Hanjing off so easily, though he was not in the wrong, it was true that his sister was behind all the upsetting news that was spread all over the inte regarding Ji Ziyi. When she found out that the blog that was spreading news against Ji Ziyi was some woman called Shen Yue, she didn''t make the connection but now that she saw Shen Hanjing clearly in daylight, she could make the connection between him and Shen Yue.


    "Master Song this..."


    "It''s alright," Shen Hanjing''s eyes were red and he shed a few tears. He nodded and said, "This is true. My sister was angry on my behalf and did something foolish but I assure you that she is really hurt as well. She never wanted to harm anyone, in fact, that foolish girl thought that she was doing something good."


    He paused and then swallowed his words before lowering his head, Song Yan saw his shoulders tremble, "But we didn''t know the truth. I ... I never wanted to leave her, I always wanted to stay by her side so when she broke the engagement... I was hurt. I still regret to this day why I didn''t look into the matter deeply and foolishly left the country to make more money and name for myself. If I had stayed then maybe I would have been able to dig open the case much sooner, after all, I knew Ziyi better than anyone. If I had tried a bit harder or maybe taken away her sooner instead of leaving her alone ... I could have saved her."


    Shen Hanjing''s body trembled as he thought about how he would never see Ji Ziyi smile again. How would never hear her call him, Brother Hanjing? His Ziyi would never appear in front of him.


    When. Shen Hanjing thought of this, he was filled with hatred.


    If he had known that such an evil woman was aiming for Ji Ziyi, he would have given her a death much worse than anyone else.


    Shen Hanjing didn''t listen to the news about Ji Ziyi''s death even when his sister wanted to tell him about how cruel Xue Ping was, he stopped her. He really couldn''t bear to hear about the things that happened to Ji Ziyi. His Ziyi was scared of pain and would faint at the sight of blood. But that woman dragged Ji Ziyi on the floor causing her body to be shaved off in half because of friction.


    When Shen Hanjing thought about this, he felt as if his heart was going to be torn into bits. Old Madam Ji also turned pale as her figure swooned. She regretted nothing more than doting on that woman who ruined her daughter and killed her.


    Ji Ziyi grew anxious when she saw that her mother was on the verge of fainting.


    Even Song Yan was afraid that Old Madam Ji would faint so she hurriedly handed a talisman to Old Madam Ji. Only then did the elderly woman''splexion turn better.


    "Thank you, Master Song," Ji Zhuang Guang said gratefully.


    "Thank you, Master Song," Old Madam Ji nodded as well as she heaved a sigh of relief. She then looked at Song Yan and questioned, "Madam Song, can you tell me whether or not you can help me see my daughter onest time? Take it as a plea from a mother."


    As she spoke, she turned to look at her husband who nodded. Song Yan noticed that Old Master Ji ced arge bag in front of her and before she could ask him what was going on she heard Old Master Ji say, "This is something that we brought to show our goodwill to Master Song."


    Song Yan frowned. She reached out and then opened the bag, her eyes widened when she saw that it was actually a thunderstone. It was said that it was very rare for a stone to be struck by heavenly lighting three times.


    To Normal humans this meant nothing but for celestial masters like her, this heavenly stone could be used to make many weapons. Thest time she heard of this stone was centuries ago, the celestial master who found this rock, he used it to refine a Soul Ripper Sword.


    It was one of the most powerful weapons refined in the history of weapons.


    She was yet to recover from the shock when Shen Hanjing also took out a package and ced it in front of Song Yan. When he opened the package, Song Yan''s eyes widened upon seeing what was inside of the package.


    When in the world did he get this thing?


    **


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    ******

 Chapter 1239: Burdensome gifts

    Chapter 1239: Burdensome gifts


    ?


    Song Yan stared at the thick b of Emperor jade that was brimming with spiritual energy. One look and it was enough for her to know that this was a jade that was worth more than five hundred million! What was this man thinking by bringing such a treasure in front of her?


    Was he not afraid that she would snatch it away without giving him what he wanted?


    "I desire the same thing as Old Madam Ji," said Shen Hanjing with a polite expression. His eyes were determined as he looked at Song Yan with his hands resting on his knees, his fingers clenched tightly. "Please let me see Ziyi onest time."


    Shen Hanjing had nearly emptied his bank bnce by buying this jade b but he didn''t regret it. If it meant to see Ji Ziyi and apologize to her onest time, that was enough. Compared to seeing Ji Ziyi, this seven hundred million was nothing in his eyes.


    When Song Yan saw the sincerity in the eyes of Shen Hanjing and the Ji family, she had to admit that she was slightly moved. These people truly wanted to see Ji Ziyi, they could have used the money for something else but instead, they came to look for her asking for ast chance to see their daughter/ sister or lover.


    Even the gifts that they brought were sincere and Song Yan was indeed tempted by these gifts. They were really good things and they might help her in many ways but she couldn''t just greedily snatch those things.


    If she did that then what was the difference between her and the ck art practitioners who used ghosts for their own benefit?


    She turned her gaze slightly to look at the amalgamated ghost and watched Yi Yu shake her head. Because Ji Ziyi''s head was attached to the side, she couldn''t move it enough to refuse and had to rely on Yi Yu to refuse Song Yan on her ount.


    Song Yan wasn''t surprised by the refusal of Ji Ziyi. She knew that the poor girl must be ashamed of her appearance, what was more, she died when teens were most worried about their appearances. Thus, Ji Ziyi despite being a ghost was still a young adult who cared about her appearance and did not want others to look at her when she was in a situation like this.


    In fact, even Song Yan was not sure whether the Old Madam Ji, Old Master Ji and Shen Hanjing would be able to withstand the grotesque appearance of Ji Ziyi.


    Seeing that Ji Ziyi was adamant about not appearing in front of her family and fiance, Song Yan didn''t make things difficult for her. She turned to look at the Ji family and Shen Hanjing before saying, "Do you really want to see Miss Ji? I am afraid that it will not be as good as you think," she looked at the people in front of her with a sharp gaze and then continued to speak, "Miss Ji was killed most ruthlessly, her body was half shaved leaving nothing but broken bones and a mess of flesh behind. When a person dies, the appearance of his or her soul is dependent on the form of their body at the time of their death."


    When the Ji parents and Shen Hanjing heard Song Yan''s words, they were stunned. But then their faces turned pale and Song Yan delivered thest blow to them, "The current Miss Ji is no longer the beautiful woman in your heart. Now her appearance is grotesque and frightening." She turned to look at Ji Zhuang Guang and then added swiftly with a knowing look, "Master Ji knows about her appearance you can ask him."


    Everyone turned to look at Ji Zhuang Guang who nodded stiffly. It was indeed true, though he didn''t see Ji Ziyi''s appearance perfectly as the warehouse was way too terrifying.


    "That is not all because Xue Ping killed the three girls in the same warehouse, their souls have merged making the entire entity look horrendous, it is like watching a small mountain of flesh and blood, with bones sticking out here and there, do you think that you can see it?"


    "We can," said Old Madam Ji with a determined look on her face. "She is a piece of flesh that fell from my body even if she is a mess of rotting flesh and bones. I can still take my daughter in my arms. I just want to hug her onest time before she leaves me." As she spoke she lowered her head and bowed in front of Song Yan. "Please Master Song, I beg you. This olddy only needs onest hug from her daughter and nothing else."


    "I can also look at her," Shen Hanjing said sternly. He stared at Song Yan right in the eyes and then resolutely said, "I promised Ziyi that I will be with her in sickness and health. It doesn''t matter what her appearance might be now, my love for her is the same old as it was years ago. Even if she is no longer the Ziyi, I know in my eyes she is still the same. Her beauty is imprinted in my heart... I do not care what she looks like anymore."


    There was no hesitation in his eyes as he spat those words. One could see what kind of deep love this man had for Ji Ziyi.


    As he spoke, he got up and knelt in front of Song Yan. Before Song Yan could stop him, thetter kowtowed in front of Song Yan and then begged, "Master Song, just once... let us meet Ziyi once more."


    However, behind her, she could hear Ji Ziyi''s gurgling. She then heard Yi Yu say, "Master Song, Sister Ziyi doesn''t want to meet them. She is asking you to send them away." There was more gurgling as the surge of resentment and yin energy took another deep turn and Song Yan''s eyes widened. She was about to calm Ji Ziyi when Old Madam Ji''s sharp eyes caught the change in Song Yan''s expression.


    "Master Song, my daughter is here, right? I can feel her!"


    ***


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    *****

 Chapter 1240: Burdensome gifts (2)

    Chapter 1240: Burdensome gifts (2)


    ?


    Old Madam Ji didn''t know why but she had a feeling that someone was watching her. However, this gaze was not Song Yan''s as it held a grief that couldn''t possibly belong to Song


    Yan.


    Damn! She didn''t expect Old Madam Ji to catch her and that too easily at that. Song Yan turned her gaze back at Old Madam Ji and then shook her head, "You are misunderstanding, Old Madam Ji. I was only looking at my ghost servants. They sympathize with you and thus they were asking me to help you."


    If she were to say that Ji Ziyi was in the room, thetter would be so surprised that she might end up losing control of her Yin energy. If she was alone then it would be fine but such a surge of emotional yin energy might cause trouble for these four people sitting in her living room.


    She then said, "Old Madam Ji, if you don''t mind can you give me a few days? It''s not an easy task for me to let the living see the dead. It needs some preparation as well and I need to ask your daughter as well. Unless she doesn''t want to meet you, I hope that you will understand."


    As she spoke she pushed the two gifts that Old Madam Ji and Shen Hanjing brought with them.


    Old Madam Ji''s expression turned exhausted. She was not that old as she married earlier and gave birth to her eldest son when she was only eighteen. With the care she took of herself, she looked as if she was in her fifties. But in just one night she aged as if she was in her eighties.


    "I understand, Master Song," old Madam Ji didn''t want to haunt her daughter even in her death. Thus she agreed with Song Yan with a sharp nod even if she was tired.


    She then pushed the Thunder Stone back to Song Yan and said, "This was not a bribe, Master Song. This is something that we brought to show our goodwill. If not for you, my sons would have died one after another and my husband and I wouldn''t even know what happened to them."


    "The worst thing would have been that murderer getting everything that belonged to our children," stated Old Master Ji with a soft expression. "Without you, our lives would have taken a turn for the worse, Master Song. So don''t feel hesitant while taking this gift."


    Shen Hanjing also pushed his gift forward and then looked at Song Yan before stating, "Master Song, I brought this emperor jade for you because I wanted to show you gratitude because of you, I was able to find the truth about Ziyi. Compared to what you have done for Ji Ziyi this is nothing, so please don''t feel burdened by this gift."


    Song Yan: "..." I am sorry, I do feel burdened.


    "This..."


    "Master Song keep those gifts," Yi Yu interrupted Song Yan with an awkward expression. "Sister Ziyi says that even if you refuse they wouldn''t listen and even if you refuse they will only push those gifts back at you."


    Song Yan sighed after hearing Yi Yu''s words. She rubbed the centre of her forehead as she nodded while seeing the Ji family and Shen Hanjing off. Once she closed the door, an exaggerated sigh left her lips as she looked at the gifts that were left behind by them.


    "This is going to be annoying," she muttered feeling quite stifled. Though Song Yan didn''t mind riches, she knew that these things came with hopes and desires. It was enough to tell her that they were going to be troublesome.


    When Song Yan was troubled by the gifts Ji Ziyi gurgled once again and Yi Yu turned to look at her before saying, "This is really not the time to say something like that,"


    More gurgles.


    "Master Song... she ...she says that she doesn''t want to meet them, you should refuse them," Yi Yu told Song Yan with a bitter expression that matched Song Yan''s.


    "What do you think I was doing?" Song Yan questioned with a helpless expression.


    She then turned to look at Ji Ziyi who obviously wanted to see her brothers and fiance. She couldn''t help but say, "I know why you do not want to meet them but you don''t need to be so reluctant. We can do something about your appearance as well. Besides what I can your parents and Mister Shen are quite affected by your death if you don''t meet them then I am afraid that they will end up losing their will to live."


    Ji Ziyi''s eye turned red as it flickered left and right but she didn''t say anything. Song Yan naturally didn''t force her and simply asked her to think about it.


    She then took her leave from the house, she was going to take a look at Xue Ping''s corpse. As she wasn''t the one who took Xue Ping''s life, that woman''s soul was still intact, if Xue Ping returned as a grudging soul, Song Yan would have another malicious soul to deal with something that she didn''t want to do.


    She went to her garage and picked up a low-key car before heading towards the warehouse where Ji Ziyi and the rest had dealt with Xue Ping.


    Because the warehouse was a ce where three corpses were found, the police sealed off the area after receiving the news. Song Yan didn''t want to be caught dealing with something tricky and used an invisibility talisman before heading over to the inside of the warehouse.


    She followed the resentment waves that were flooding through the backyard to the inside of the warehouse and entered the area where Xue Ping''s corpse was hanging. After a few days and a night, Xue Ping''s body was half-eaten by the scavengers and the predators roaming around the area. Now she looked badly mangled and the smell that wafted off from her corpse was simply beyond Song Yan''s limits!


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    *****

 Chapter 1241: A big trouble coming

    Chapter 1241: A big troubleing


    ?


    Song Yan covered her nose and looked at the thick resentment that was covering Xue Ping''s corpse. Even though the soul had yet to leave the body, Song Yan knew that the spirit had long turned malicious because of the regrets, anger and resentment that Xue Ping had at the time of dying.


    If she hadn''te, then this malicious spirit would have finished its formation. She bit her thumb and then drew a sealing array in the air, Song Yan then pushed the array towards Xue Ping''s corpse before clenching her fingers in a tight fist and soon the soul was trapped inside the body that was hanging on the hook.


    Unless a dark cultivator who could surpass her level came to undo the array, Xue Ping''s soul could forget getting out of her body.


    "Got you," just as she finished with her task, someone pressed on top of her head, even though she was wearing an invisibility talisman. Song Yan turned to look at the man behind her and her eyes widened when she realized who it was.


    "Vincent, what are you doing here?" Song Yan turned to look at the grim reaper who stood behind her. She didn''t even sense himing from behind, what did he do?


    "What do you think?" He sneered as he looked down at the woman in front of him. "Why are you here? Didn''t you say that you had no idea what was going on? Or where the three spirits were? If you had no idea what are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be at home?"


    Vincent came to look at this warehouse because he had a feeling that the amalgamated ghost woulde here. Earlier he went to look for the three spirits at their homes when they were alive thinking that they would look for their loved ones. However, it turned out that he underestimated the grudge of the three spirits as they decided to kill Xue Ping with their own hands rather than going to see the ones they lost.


    He also needed to make sure that Xue Ping''s brother who was a part of her scheme was alright.


    Who would have thought that while he was running around that amalgamated ghost would do its thing? He came to this warehouse to deal with the malicious spirit before it could take any form. However, he then sensed another aura. Though the Yin energy was dark and cold, it had a warmth..something that he knew and was very familiar with.


    So of course he knew that Song Yan was inside the warehouse, and that she lied to him when she said she was unaware of the entire situation.


    If she was unaware, Vincent wouldn''t have found her here!


    Song Yan hadn''t been prepared for this but she didn''t panic. As she wasn''t the one who did anything wrong and it was Xue Ping who was wrong in the beginning. Even if Vincent wanted to me him, he couldn''t do anything.


    Thus, he shook his grip on the back of her dress and then said, "What do you mean? I just came to this ce to check up on how things were! Didn''t I say that I will get back to you after finding everything out?"


    Since she was caught she might as well act stubborn, since she didn''t do anything wrong, Song Yan didn''t think that he would be able to capture her anyway. What was more she had dealt with Perfected Wei.


    That man was the cause of many deaths, no matter child, young or old. That man would kill anyone as long as they were born with a great fortune. After absorbing so much power it was nearly impossible for a normal celestial master with limited cultivation to kill him.


    She had used her own powers to deal with that dark arts practitioner and even saved Vincent from dealing with the aftermath if he dared to make trouble for her then--


    ''I will release the most dangerous spirits inside his office building,'' thought Song Yan sharply.


    "You are lying, you brat!" Vincent pointed at Song Yan''s nose and then scolded her right away, "Do you think I do not know what kind of person you are? You are not the kind of person who would entangle yourself with another person''s mess unless you have something that you want to hide or you have a guilty conscience."


    "Rude!" Song Yan eximed as she pointed at Vincent. "I only came because you were taking so long. If you had sealed this spirit long ago, then I wouldn''t have toe here."


    Vincent was shocked by her shamelessness. She was actually shifting the me on him like this? He red at her and then said, "You... You rude child. I am your elder! How dare you talk to me like this? Not only do you lie but you also me me? You are really..."


    "You might be my elder but you cannot me me unjustly," Song Yan stated stubbornly. She humphed and then said, "It is you who is in the fault, isn''t it? You were the one who let that woman sneak out of the prison. I didn''t evene close to your territory why do you keep ming me?"


    When Vincent heard her words he was immediately rendered speechlessly and didn''t dare to question her carelessly.


    As far as he knew Song Yan could be really stubborn when she wanted, he red at her before closing his eyes and taking a deep breath.


    "You better not create a mess for me, Song Yan! If you put another toe out of the line, I will lock you up," he warned her and Song Yan pursed her lips. She had to admit that if Vincent locked her up it would be a pain in the bottom, thus she promised to act obediently for the time being.


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    ****

 Chapter 1242: A big trouble incoming (2)

    Chapter 1242: A big trouble iing (2)


    ?


    Song Yan returned home after dealing with Vincent, however before she left the warehouse Vincent had stopped her and warned her that a big trouble was heading her way in a few days. Though Song Yan didn''t know what kind of trouble this was since Vincent went out of his way to tell her that something was going on, she decided to be very careful.


    She promised Vincent that she would keep an eye on things around her and not act carelessly. As soon as she returned home, Song Yan took a bath because she felt that the scent of the corpse was sticking to her body and it was really ufortable.


    Only after taking a long bath did she feel a bit better.


    "Master, is everything dealt with?" Yi Yu asked as she stepped from the corner of the living room. As their appearance was too unsightly, they hardly stepped out or else they would scare the faint-hearted Madam Gu. It was really surprising to see that a ghost was scared of another ghost.


    But Yi Yu and the others could see that Madam Gu was a kind ghost as even though she was scared of them, she treated them very well. Thus, Yi Yu and the others tried to show consideration to her in their own way.


    "Everything is dealt with," Song Yan nodded, she turned to look at Yi Yu while patting her hair. "That woman will never trouble you or anyone else from now on. It was a close call though, I underestimated how ruthless and self-absorbed that woman was ... If her corpse had dposed and I hadn''t locked her soul, she would havee to look for us."


    Yi Yu''s eyes widened but then she heaved in relief when she heard that the soul was dealt with. She bowed her head and thanked Song Yan for her help.


    "There is no need to thank me, just try to convince her," she turned to look at Ji Ziyi who had been hiding from Song Yan ever since her family and Shen Hanjing came to look for her.


    Yi Yu nced at Ji Ziyi as well. Though she didn''t believe that Ji Ziyi would agree, she still agreed with Song Yan.


    Song Yan then turned to look at Gao Lan and stated, "The Grim Reaper said that your son was reincarnated as the child of a rich and loving family. You do not need to grieve his loss anymore."


    When Gao Lan heard that her son reincarnated into a good family, her entire physique trembled. However, she didn''t have any way to show her grief, so she could only shake and rumble while trying to express her happiness. At least her child was fine. Even if she was ruined, Gao Lan no longer cared about her condition.


    "Your husband is getting better as well," Song Yan walked closer to the blob of flesh and blood before gently cing her hand on top of it, she then instilled her spiritual energy inside the ghostly form of the three women before saying, "You do not need to think about them anymore, they will be fine."


    Gao Lan shuddered though she couldn''t speak Yi Yu put her sorrow and gratitude into words, "She says thank you, master Song."


    Song Yan didn''t say anything, she simply smiled at the three.


    After speaking with the three ghosts, Song Yan took the lunch box that was prepared for her husband and then headed to the hospital where Fu Yu Sheng was admitted at the moment. "What are you doing here?"


    As soon as she arrived at the front of her husband''s ward, she heard Fu Yu Shen speak to someone rudely. Song Yan blinked her eyes as she pushed open the door and inside stood a woman with a stern expression on her face.


    In front of her stood Fu Yu Shen while on the floory fruits that were scattered all over. Behind the woman stood a man and a young woman who were trying to stop the woman who was obviously angry but that wasn''t what attracted her attention but it was Fu Yu Sheng.


    For the first time, he looked quite angry as he looked at this unknown woman.


    "I have told you, aunt," Fu Yu Sheng stated with a cold voice. "What happened years ago was an unfortunate ident, neither the Fu nor the Lin family were in the wrong, that day you didn''t lose a sister alone. I and my siblings lost a mother as well. Now I will ask again who are you showing this disrespect to?"


    "You" Madam Ma spoke up but was interrupted by Song Yan.


    "What''s going on?" Song Yan stepped inside the room and then looked at the woman who was getting angry at her husband. With her fingers clutching the lunch box that was prepared to be thrown at any moment, she turned to look at the woman and the two people behind her.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly when she saw the young woman whose skin was too pale however she didn''t say anything.


    Instead, she turned her attention to the elderly woman.


    "And who are you?" Though she had an inkling Song Yan still pretended not to know.


    "How dare you! I am the maternal aunt of your husband, how can you act like this in front of me?" Madam Ma questioned as she red at Song Yan who arched a brow upon hearing her words.


    "You are lying. There is no way a maternal aunt would act like this, you know that my husband met with a life-threatening ident and yet you came to anger him like this...are you trying to kill him? The doctor clearly said that my husband cannot be angered when he is recovering, tell me, what kind of a maternal aunt would something so senseless?" Song Yan questioned with a smile but the more she smiled, the room turned even colder.


    **


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    ******

 Chapter 1243: Slapped

    Chapter 1243: pped


    ?


    "You.." Madam Ma was really upset when she heard Song Yan questioning her like this. She was the matriarch of the Ma family and everyone in the capital respected her, no one dared to say a word against her when she was to put her foot down but now a woman who wasn''t even closer to her in age and was much younger. Even younger than her eldest son.


    Madam Ma who had never been insulted like this before scolded Song Yan then and there, "What do you mean by saying such a rude thing to me? Do you not know that I am your elder? Is this how you should be acting in front of me."


    "If you are an elder then you should behave like one as well," Song Yan countered with a bone-chilling voice. "You came to the hospital despite knowing what kind of injuries my husband had suffered. From three broken ribs to an almost damaged spine and a broken arm and leg. If he was not fortunate enough he would have died yet you came to the hospital and made a fuss. What do you think I should consider it as?"


    Her expression sunk even more as her lips curled into a smile. She looked at Madam Ma and continued speaking, "Are the Lin and Ma family this disgusting now? You keep ming my husband and the Fu family but you all seem to have forgotten that my husband and his siblings were just children. Your actions of continuing to me my husband and the Fu family... it was fine in the beginning.. but now."


    She looked at Madam Ma as if she was some vermin that she could squash at any moment. Her fingers syed over her face as Song Yan added, "Now it makes you all look like a bunch of cowards who keep ming the weak as you cannot find the real culprit. If you are so upset about the death of my mother-inw, why do you not look for the real culprit? Or is it that you cannot search anything?"


    Song Yan''s words were like continuous ps on Madam Ma''s face. Her face turned red before turning purple. She really couldn''t withstand how Song Yan had caught the throbbing nerve and twisted it around.


    The only reason she came to the hospital was because her husband asked her to build a bridge with Fu Yu Sheng. Madam Ma thought that this nephew of hers was under her palm after all it was because of Late Master Fu that her sister was dead. If he had protected her better then her sister would be alive.


    However, when she came to look for Fu Yu Sheng and asked him to look after his uncle, he refused! He straightforwardly told her that if her husband was capable then he would naturally be one of his corporate partners. If not then she could forget about it!


    How dare this man, he was supposed to lower his head under the sin that his fathermitted and listen to everything that the Lin family members asked him to do but he was refusing.


    And if that wasn''t all, Song Yan was also scolding her? Who was Song Yan? She was an existence that had no importance in the eyes of even the servants of the Lin family. A woman who was thrown out of her house by her own father and wasn''t well-liked by her husband and inws and was only used as a child-birthing machine, what right did she have to look down on her like this?


    "How dare you!" Madam Ma raised her hand. She intended to p Song Yan and with her being a junior and an actress, she couldn''t possibly stop her right?


    SLAP!


    The sound of a crisp p echoed in the ward as everyone turned to look at Fu Yu Shen who had intercepted the p for Song Yan.


    "Yu Shen!" Song Yan worriedly pulled Fu Yu Shen however thetter remained stayed put and looked at Madam Ma. She then heard him say coldly, "Aunt Yanxin, you have been disrespectful to my brother and sister-inw for quite a long. I stayed quiet because you are my elder but enough is enough. If you continue like this then I assure you that the next time you act like this you will not be facing your nephews but the Fu family."


    Madam Ma was speechless she didn''t expect that her young nephew would stand up against her.


    She stared at Fu Yu Shen who was taller and much stronger than her before turning to look at Fu Yu Sheng. She knew that she couldn''t deal with Fu Yu Shen, thus Madam Ma could only hope that Fu Yu Sheng being the elder brother would reign on his brother.


    "Are you not going to say anything? Yu Sheng, no matter what I am the elder sister of yourte mother, are you going to watch your brother treat me like this?" Madam Ma questioned Fu Yu Sheng angrily. If not for the fact that she was afraid that Fu Yu Shen would say something more rude to her, Madam Ma would have shown more dominance in front of Fu Yu Sheng.


    At the same time, she couldn''t help but wonder what happened in the S city for Fu Yu Shen to stand up for Song Yan and that too so fervently that he brought the Fu family up.


    Fu Yu Sheng had one foot dangling on the side of his bed. He was about to stop his aunt from pping Song Yan when Fu Yu Shen moved in front of Song Yan but that didn''t change anything. He was just as angry as he was earlier when he saw Song Yan getting pped.


    No matter how much he and Fu Yu Shen fought. He was his younger brother, how could he not be angry when he saw his younger brother getting hit? Even he hardly raised his hand on Fu Yu Shen and that too until he deserved it.


    "My brother and my wife''s words are mine as well. Aunt Yanxin if you show the same disrespect to me or anyone else in the Fu family from now on, it''s not going to end well for you or the Lin family."


    **


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    ******

 Chapter 1244: An entity that wasn’t supposed to exist

    Chapter 1244: An entity that wasn¡¯t supposed to exist


    ?


    "Yu Sheng!"


    "Aunt!" Fu Yu Sheng interrupted whatever Madam Ma was saying with a stern voice. He


    looked at the woman in front of him and then said with a cold expression, "The Lin family had med us for a long time, in fact, I can still remember the harsh things that you and the rest have said to me and my siblings."


    "Orphan, jinxes, broom star and you all went so far as to give Ah Rong another name. What was it? Yes, it was ck Cat. You all med Ah Rong''s birth as the cause of mother''s death and we all listened quietly even though we were just as much hurt. However Yu Shen is right, we have listened enough."


    He raised his gaze and looked at Madam Ma who was shivering with anger and frustration. His calm words tumbled out of his mouth without a trace of anger, "However Yan Yan is right, you have been ming our family for a long time. At first, we did have sympathy for you but now it''s annoying to see you ming the victim because your hands cannot reach the culprit. If you are that hurt, then go and look for the murderer or ..."


    Fu Yu Sheng trailed off before adding, "Or do you think that you can continue suppressing us with the death of mom?"


    Madam Ma flinched as if her tail had been stepped on.


    "You..."


    "Mom that is enough," Ma Yun couldn''t listen anymore. He couldn''t help but scold his mother. His father, Ma Jing asked her to build a bridge between the Ma and the Fu family but his mother was causing a rift between the two families. If he didn''t stop her now, then there was no way they would be able to retreatter on.


    Ma Yun then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng before saying, "Cousin, I apologize to you on ount of my mother. She went too far."


    "Hey, Yun''er--"


    "Mother, stop it please," the woman behind Madam Ma spoke up causing Song Yan to turn at the woman. But the second she turned her gaze at the woman, her eyes turned blurry and she stumbled behind.


    "Yan Yan!"


    "Second sister inw!"


    The two men of the Fu family rushed to help Song Yan up as Fu Yu Shen turned to look at the three people and stated angrily, "Leave! You have caused my brother and sister-inw to suffer so much already! Why are you not leaving?"


    "Who wants to stay here!" Madam Ma snapped as she turned on her heels and stormed out of the room. Behind her Ma Yun bowed to Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Yu Shen once more before dragging his fiancee away with him. However, what he didn''t know was that just as he dragged his fiancee away with him, thetter turned on her heels and looked at Song Yan with a dark expression.


    Song Yan noticed the gaze targeted at her but as soon as she lifted her head, her eyes blurred once again and a sharp pain shot through her skull.


    "Urgh..." Song Yan groaned as she clutched her head.


    Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Yu Shen helped her on the stool.


    "Second sister-inw, what''s the matter with you?" Fu Yu Shen questioned as soon as the door of the ward was closed.


    "Do we need to call a doctor?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned as he looked at his wife who seemed to be in pain.


    "I am fine," Song Yan nursed her forehead with annoyance. She looked at the door that was closed and stated, "With that woman gone, my head will be fine."


    "Woman? Aunt Yanxin?" Fu Yu Shen questioned.


    "She is a headache in her own way but no, I am not talking about her," Song Yan answered. A sharp glint shed in her eyes as she stared at the door before snapping her fingers and creating a silencing shield. "It''s the other one. The young fiancee of your cousin."


    ********


    "Is something wrong with that woman?" Fu Yu Shen questioned as he rolled some sesame paste, chilli oil and garlic in a cabbage leaf before stuffing it with boiled pork. He then took a big bite of his roll before turning to look at Song Yan who was cutting apples in small bite for Fu Yu Sheng to eat.


    "There is something very wrong with her," Song Yan said solemnly. She fed Fu Yu Sheng a piece before taking a bite of another piece of apple and stuffing it in her mouth. "Right now, I couldn''t see her face."


    Usually, Song Yan controlled her powers and hid them such that she wouldn''t attract unnecessary attention from dark mages. However, she didn''t expect that hiding her powers would cause her such trouble.


    "What? But I could see her face clearly..." Fu Yu Shen stated but then he panicked before turning to look at his brother and demanded, "Brother you could see her too right?"


    What if he was the only one who could see the face of that woman?


    "I saw her too," Fu Yu Sheng stated with a nce at his brother who was stuffing his face. "But I did notice, her face bing blurry once in a while. Xiao Bai also didn''t like her." He stated as he picked up the little snake that was curled around his wrist.


    When Fu Yu Shen heard Fu Yu Sheng''s words, he trembled.


    What was that? Was he the only one who could see that woman clearly?


    "Sister-inw, what do you mean by that you couldn''t see her?" Fu Yu Shen questioned.


    Song Yan bit a bite of an apple when she heard Fu Yu Shen''s question. She turned to look at him and said, "It means that the entity was never supposed to exist in this time and space. It should have vanished long ago but for some reason, it stayed till now."


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1245: An entity

    Chapter 1245: An entity


    ?


    "En-entity? Isn''t ... Isn''t she a human?" Fu Yu Shen questioned Song Yan as he looked at the door that was now shut tight with the chopsticks he was holding in his hands like weapons. It was as if he was worried that Ma Yun''s fiancee would barge inside the ward and start attacking them willy-nilly.


    He really didn''t know that woman was not human, if he had known then he would have never let that woman sneak inside the ward.


    Fu Yu Shen didn''t hear Song Yan respond and couldn''t help but question her again, "Sister- inw, what was that thing? Was she even human?"


    "No," stated Song Yan as she finished eating herst bite of apple before turning to look at Fu Yu Shen who seemed to be panicking a bit too much. "She might be a humanoid ghost."


    "A what?" Fu Yu Shen''s voice went shrill as he looked at Song Yan with his eyes popping out of his sockets. He was so loud that Song Yan flinched in her seat, she closed one eye and then ced a hand on her ear that was close to Fu Yu Shen.


    She red at him and then said, "I can hear you just fine. Why are you screaming in my ears like that?"


    Fu Yu Shen rubbed the back of his head with a sheepish smile on his face before saying, "Forgive me Sister inw, I was just so shocked that my voice increased without me knowing." He really didn''t want to screech like that but his mind acted before he could think, after all, how could he not be shocked? No matter what Ma Yun was rted to him and now that he was engaged to a humanoid ghost, it really worried Fu Yu Sheng.


    What if Ma Yun ended up causing trouble for their family? Now that the Fu family was in the capital it was inevitable for them to get involved with the Lin and the Ma family.


    Fu Yu Shen didn''t want to get entangled with another ghostly mess. The experience that he had gained after staying with Song Yan for so long was enough for him tost for a lifetime. There was no need for him to gain any more experience.


    Song Yan snorted. She knew that Fu Yu Shen was more scared than shocked. However she didn''t say anything to expose the little lie of Fu Yu Shen, she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was waiting for her to speak as well before exining, "Humanoid ghosts are entities that are created after a human had used up all the good karma that they had in their life at the time of their life."


    "Let''s say that when a child is born, the child is filled with nothing but pure Yang energy. This is also the reason why evil practitioners love sacrificing young children, however, as the child slowly grows up ... hees into contact with evil and the Yang energy inside him is slowly tainted because of the Yin energy."


    "A human is supposed to carry a bnce between the good and the evil throughout their life. However, when they fail to do so, some people would suffer because of Karma."


    Song Yan paused and then wiped the juice of the apple from her fingers before saying, "But there are beings who wouldn''t stop even after suffering through heavenly tribtions. They continue down the wrong path without paying attention to what is happening to their souls. However, a human body is like a shell... it can only withstand a certain amount of evil energy inside of it."


    "Once that energy surpasses the limit. A person would end up fading, they will be neither human nor ghost, and stay between the edges of the two worlds. They will neither be epted by the humans nor the ghosts."


    "You mean to say that she is someone who had done a lot of evil and ended up bing a humanoid ghost?" Fu Yu Shen sucked in a breath. He couldn''t understand what Ma Yun saw in that woman to end up getting engaged to her.


    A human who went down the path of evil to the point that she became a humanoid ghost? What kind of terrifying crimes she might havemitted when she was human?


    Fu Yu Sheng narrowed his eyes when he heard Song Yan''s words. Just now when his aunt came to see him, he did sense that the woman was looking at him in a rather strange manner. He didn''t sense any resentment from that woman but instead, he could sense that she was looking at him with a gaze that was filled with rather strong feelings.


    However, what those strong feelings were, Fu Yu Sheng had no idea.


    "Do you know her?" Song Yan questioned Fu Yu Sheng as she knew that there was no way Fu Yu Sheng wouldn''t know the identity of that woman. Since Madam Ma allowed Ma Yun to get married to that woman, then that woman must have some sort of identity as well.


    "She is a researcher and software developer," Fu Yu Sheng replied promptly. He knew Ye Xiyuan indeed, after all, she was a woman who was quite popr in the capital. She was admitted to the top college of the capital with flying colours and she opened her ownpany when she was only twenty three making her the youngest entrepreneur.


    But that wasn''t all, Ye Xiyuan''s IQ was earth-shattering causing many people to be in awe at her intelligence. Some people even joked that she was not human who would have thought that they were correct? That woman was really not a human!


    This was the only reason why his aunt allowed Ye Xiyuan despite being an orphan to get engaged with Ma Yun. If not she would have never let Ye Xiyuan marry Ma Yun.


    Though Fu Yu Sheng was aware of Madam Ma''s intentions to marry her son off to Ye Xiyuan he had no idea about Ye Xiyuan''s intentions to approach the Ma family.


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **

 Chapter 1246: An entity (2)

    Chapter 1246: An entity (2)


    ?


    When Song Yan heard that Ye Xiyuan was an orphan, she was even more certain that her suspicions were right. There was something wrong with that woman, however it had nothing to do with her.


    If this was someone else, Song Yan would have given them a friendly warning to them but this was Madam Ma. This woman was not only arrogant but also foolish and stupid. In the past, she was used by Song Lan as a puppet and Madam Ma being the foolish woman she was caused a lot of trouble for Fu Yu Sheng under Song Lan''s instigation.


    Though she didn''t do anything harsh as Fu Yu Sheng was her nephew, Song Yan was not going to let that woman off so easily.


    What was more, Madam Ma came to the hospital and made a fuss with her husband causing him to get angry. If Song Yan had not been by his side, Fu Yu Sheng would have been admitted to the emergency room once again!


    "Are you done eating?" She asked Fu Yu Sheng who nodded after he was done eating the porridge cooked in barley tea. When she saw that Fu Yu Sheng was done eating, Song Yan took out a Blood Recovery Pill along with Bone Mending Tonic.


    "Eat the pill first," she told Fu Yu Sheng who took the red pill and popped it inside his mouth, once the pill melted in his mouth, he let Song Yan pour out a teaspoon of tonic and drank it in one gulp without making a fuss even though the tonic was too bitter.


    "It''s disgusting," said Fu Yu Sheng with a sour expression. His childish expression caused Song Yan to be amused. She patted his head while relishing his curly hair brush against her fingertips. Her husband''s hair was really smooth, she really needed to ask him what kind of shampoo he used,pared to his hair, which was like dry grass.


    "Pity candy will make the effects of tonic useless," Song Yan said to him as she closed the lid of the tonic bottle.


    When Fu Yu Shen saw that neither Song Yan nor Fu Yu Shen was worried about Ma Yun, he couldn''t help but say, "Sister-inw, Brother Yu Shen... are we going to leave Cousin Yun on his own?"


    "If not?" Fu Yu Shengzily raised his head and looked at his brother who seemed quite nervous. "This was the path that he chose and anyway even if Yan Yan were to tell Aunt Yanxin that there is something wrong with Ye Xiyuan, do you think that she would believe it?"


    Fu Yu Shen thought about it and then shook his head. Aunt Yanxin was stubborn and arrogant, she only did things that were beneficial for her and her family. With Ye Xiyuan''s fame, Aunt Yanxin couldn''t let her go and more importantly, he had heard that Ye Xiyuan''spany was now worth millions.


    Though it was still small whenpared to the Fu family, with how greedy his aunt and uncle were for small benefits, they would never listen to their warnings.


    Seeing that Fu Yu Sheng could see through everything clearly, Fu Yu Shen snorted and then said, "Since you know it already, what is the point of even trying? Let them suffer the consequences of their actions. Once they taste the consequences of their actions, they will wake up on their own."


    Fu Yu Shen didn''t say anything else, he sighed with helplessness. Though he knew that Ma Yun had to be left to his own devices, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for him after all the two of them stayed and yed together when they were young and his parents were alive.


    But each person has their own destiny.


    Once Fu Yu Shen left Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at Song Yan and asked, "Is Ma Yun in any sort of danger?"


    Song Yan who was packing up to leave as Fu Rong was going to take over the nightly shift, paused and felt her lips twitch in amusement. Though Fu Yu Sheng acted as if he didn''t care about Ma Yun, he was worried as well.


    "He is not in any danger at the moment," replied Song Yan causing Fu Yu Sheng to heave a sigh of relief. "But I don''t know how long he will be safe."


    As she spoke she took out a talisman and handed it to Fu Yu Sheng who took it without saying anything.


    "I will say this again. Stop agonizing over others and worry about yourself," stated Song Yan as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng who had a sheepish expression. "I saw how she was looking at you it will be troublesome if that woman tries to do something when I am not here, so keep an eye on your surroundings."


    "I am not a child," stated Fu Yu Sheng with a frown.


    "I beg to differ," Song Yan walked out of the ward before Fu Yu Sheng could stop her. She could still hear the man screaming for her to stop as she walked out of the ward. However, Song Yan didn''t bother to listen to him as she headed out of the hospital.


    Upon returning, Song Yan first called Fu Chen who whined and cried abouting to the capital, of course, Fu Chen was Song Yan''s baby, so she wouldn''t say no to him. She also wanted her son to be close to her as she didn''t want to miss Fu Chen''s childhood.


    If this time was gone, she would truly regret it.


    Song Yan promised him that they would soon bring him to the capital only then did Fu Chen stop crying and tell her about his days at the S city. From his remarks, it was easy to see that Old Master Fu and Li Wenyi were treating Fu Chen really well. It was quite a relief for Song Yan to hear that her son was fine.


    She continued to talk to Fu Chen for a while but then Fu Chen told her that he needed to do his homework and they ended the call.


    Only then did Song Yan turn her attention to the jade ring.


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1247: The spirit of the ring

    Chapter 1247: The spirit of the ring


    ?


    Song Yan circted her spiritual energy inside the ring earlier and broke the seal on the ring. As soon as she had broken the seal the white jade ring turned a vibrant shade of white with golden veins appearing on the surface of the ring.


    The bright ring shed with a wonderful golden glow and as soon as its real appearance was revealed, Song Yan felt her eyebrow twitch. For she knew this ring was rather familiar to her. "Isn''t this..." Fang Jianli looked at the white ring with a tilt of her head, though she didn''t know why this ring was there it seemed rather simr to the ghost ring that was in Song Yan''s possession when she was cultivating.


    However, there was no way this ring could have followed Song Yan from the future. The things that were supposed to stay in the future were going to stay there, that was what Gu Yijin told them.


    This ring came into Song Yan''s possession when she was done cultivating for more than three hundred years. This was something that she snatched from a cultivator who used this ring to do the dirty work while the cultivator only gathered the good karma and then left this ghost ring to collect the bad karma.


    It caused the spirit inside this ring to hate humans to the point that she wanted to kill anyone who wore the ring that she possessed. The death rates continued to climb higher because the grudge of the spirit inside this ring never lessened.


    Every time a person wore this ring, that person was destined to die no matter who they were, whether a murderer, a sinner or amoner. The person who took this ring possession would either die of an ident or go crazy before killing themselves.


    As Song Yan was a ghost, she could control this ring and tame it.


    However, what was this ring doing here?


    "Ni Ah," Song Yan called while looking at the ring. No sooner did she call out the name of the spirit inside the ring, than there was a brilliant white light and Song Yan entered inside the ring''s space.


    "Master!" The voice of a joyous little girl echoed in Song Yan''s ears as she turned to look at the young girl bouncing up and down while looking at Song with an expression of nothing but thrilling excitement. "Ni Ah finally found you."


    As the little spirit spoke she rushed towards Song Yan and hugged her tight.


    Song Yan hugged the spirit back feeling giddy and confused. As far as she knew Gu Yijin told her that there was no way the possessions that she had gotten in the future and the ones that do not exist in her timeline would ever appear in front of her once she returned to her time.


    However, Ni Ah, thest of her possessions was standing right in front of her.


    "Ni Ah, what are you doing here?" Song Yan asked the little girl who had bright hot pink highlights in her ck hair and her blue eyes were flickering with the light of sky inside the space.


    "Ni Ah came to see master," Ni Ah responded with a pout. It was only then did she remembered that she was still angry with Song Yan, she red at Song Yan before saying, "Master didn''t take Ni Ah with her, Ni Ah had to look for you for so long. Do you know how many humans touched Ni Ah? Nice Ah felt filthy but because master taught Ni Ah not to harm humans, I didn''t kill anyone."


    Just yed pranks but Ni Ah was not going to tell that Song Yan.


    "I am d that you came to see me but how did you follow me?" Song Yan asked with a frown. She really didn''t expect to see Ni Ah after returning to her timeline.


    "We just wanted toe with you," replied Ni Ah as if it was obvious. "What''s more master doesn''t know that someone prevented you from reincarnating, Ni Ah and the rest had to deal with those obstacles which connected us to Master. But we ended up getting away from you, master."


    Ni Ah then told everything that happened to her when she came to look for Song Yan. From what she said to Song Yan, it was clear that her hatred for the humans was still the same but because of the seal that Song Yan had ced on Ni Ah, she didn''t dare to kill anyone.


    However that wasn''t her concern, Song Yan waited for Ni Ah to finish speaking before she questioned her, "Ni Ah, you said that ''we'' came to find me. Does that mean, all five of you came to look for me?"


    Song Yan didn''t just tame Ni Ah but there were four other spirits whom she tamed and brought peace to when they were wandering around killing humans because of their grudges and resentment.


    And all five of them were simply beyond chaotic.


    "Yup. We all came to look for you," Ni Ah nodded with a happy expression as she looked at Song. Her gothic Lolita dress fluttered in the wind that floated inside the space.


    Song Yan''s eyes widened when she found out that all five of those powerful spirits hade to search for her. But if they came to look for her...then where were the other four?


    "Then where are the rest," she immediately questioned Ni Ah as Song Yan knew just how dangerous they could be if they wanted to, if they were roaming outside without any supervision then Song Yan wouldn''t be able to sleep peacefully!


    "Who knows?" Ni Ah shrugged apparently unconcerned about the other four spirits as she was happy to get Song Yan all for herself. "By the way, Master this is not important!"


    "This is not important?" Fang Jianli repeated in a faint voice. She begged to differ this was the most important matter at the moment! Four unhinged spirits were walking freely in the streets if something happened then Song Yan would be the one who would be med.


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1248: The spirit of the ring (2)

    Chapter 1248: The spirit of the ring (2)


    ?


    However, Ni Ah didn''t share the same concern as Fang Yanli. She turned to look at Song Yan and while pretending as if she couldn''t see Fang Yanli, she pulled Song Yan inside the space.


    "Look Master, I developed this space so well when you were gone," Ni Ah said to Song Yan as she pointed to therge house that held all the appliances from the future and past inside. Even though Song Yan was a bit troubled after she found out that four dangerous spirits were roaming without her supervision, she was quite curious when she saw therge house. This was something that was not present when Song Yan was the owner of this ring. She looked at therge house and her mouth dropped when she saw the future gadgets, her eyes fell on the Turbo Distiller and excitement rose to the seventh heaven.


    With this distiller, she could generate tons of spiritual water and increase the production of her products. She wouldn''t have to wait for her Yin energy to recover before she started purifying and creating spiritual water.


    "Here, I have even nted thousands of years old spirits, some of them have passed even ten thousand years of growth," Ni Ah said to Song Yan as she pointed at the back garden where medicinal herbs were fluttering. Song Yan walked over to the end of the room and looked outside the ss door, and her eyes widened even more in shock and excitement.


    One had to know how hard it was to find even a decade older herbs, much less thousand and ten thousand years old herbs. With these herbs, Song Yan could easily refine pills that had long vanished from the surface of the earth.


    "How did you do it?" Fang Yanli asked with a furrow on her face, though she knew that Ni Ah had developed the space really well, it shouldn''t have been easy for Ni Ah to extend and level up this space of her until it could grow ten thousand years old herbs.


    Ni Ah had a proud look on her face as she smiled at Fang Yanli and said, "I have been cultivating every single day since Master found me. Even after separating from master, I didn''t stop cultivating for a day and with each day I grew stronger causing my space to get bigger and better."


    "You have done a great job, Ni Ah," Song Yan praised the spirit whose expression turned even more arrogant as she nced at Fang Yanli proactively causing thetter to arch a brow at Ni Ah.


    However, Song Yan didn''t take the small silent quibbling that was going on behind her to her heart. Instead, she stepped in the back garden and then walked over to the small patch of medicinal herbs that were fluttering in the wind, before reaching out her hand and touching the leaves of the fluttering herbs.


    The surge of spiritual energy lit Song Yan''s eyes.


    To refine good pills, Song Yan knew that it was necessary to get her hands on at least a thousand years old spiritual herbs but no matter how much money Song Yan had in her hands, she couldn''t get her hands on a thousand years old spiritual herbs. She did get her hands on spiritual herbs that were hundred or two hundred years old but when she tried to make pills from those spiritual herbs, they either ended up exploding or turning into medicinal slurry.


    The right ingredients were very important for pill refining. Even the slightest mistake could lead to great damage much less changing the ingredients. However now that her hands were on these high-grade herbs Song Yan was sure that she could create pills that could change the world!


    "Master, are you happy?" Ni Ah asked when she saw the excited glint in Song Yan''s eyes.


    "I am," Song Yan didn''t hide her smile as she stood up from the ground. She turned to look at the two spirits behind her and then stated, "With these herbs, I can expand the range of my beauty products. Not only that, I can also refine my pills to another level."


    Ni Ah''s expression if possible turned even more happy, she was very d that she would be of some help to her master. She had been looking forward to meeting Song Yan from the second she separated from Song Yan. Now that her master was in front of her and was even praising her, Ni Ah felt like she could fly!


    "Master if you are happy with these herbs then I can assure you that you will be even more happier with what I am going to show you now," Ni Ah stated as she patted her chest with a childlike amusement on her face.


    When Song Yan heard Ni Ah''s exim, she couldn''t help but raise her brows at her. Her lips curled into a soft smile as she said, "Is that so? Then what else do you have in your store Ni Ah?"


    "Just follow me, master, I will show it to you," Ni Ah replied as she turned around and walked inside the house. Song Yan exchanged a nce with Fang Yanli before the two of them entered the house once again.


    As they walked inside the house, Ni Ah brought her to the study that was in the second room. When Song Yan walked inside the room, she was quite surprised to find it filled with screens that covered the entire walls of the room.


    "Master, just ce your hand on this monitor," Ni Ah tapped on the square ck box on the table. Curious about what Ni Ah was trying to do, Song Yan ced her hand on the screen. The screen lit up with a white light and a red line skimmed down from the top to bottom.


    "Wee master, please state your query. Xiao Ni will help you with your quest," a static voice came from inside the box Song Yan''s brows a little but she still did as the static voice said and stated her query.


    "Tell me the form of Sordid Lie Pill."


    And no sooner did she finish speaking texts and more texts appeared on the screen.


    It was none other than the form of Sordid Lie Pill!


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1249: A cheat sheet

    Chapter 1249: A cheat sheet


    ?


    Sordid Lie Pill was a pill that had gone extinct because of how powerful it was. If a person were to eat this pill and speak a lie, no matter how extravagant and stupid that lie was, it would be a reality.


    For example, if Song Yan ate this pill and lied to someone that they were going bald, by the next morning they would surely and certainly go bald. As long as the user did not go against the heavens there would be no bad Karma added on their ount either.


    Because of this pill, many emperors lost their thrones and lives, thus the alchemists who knew the form of this pill were killed on the spot and this pill soon went extinct. Song Yan had heard about this pill from Gu Chenyi but other than she had no idea about this pill or how it was made.


    However now, the form of this pill was disyed in front of her!


    Song Yan was stupefied, this surprise was too big and caught her off guard. She stared at the screen and trembled in excitement. If this screen could disy the form of any pill then doesn''t that mean that Song Yan had the key to get her hands on the form of any pill?


    Although she had a few books that had the forms of pills this was something different! This could be considered as collecting the treasures of the alchemist world and putting them together in the same ce. Now she was d that Ni Ah''s ring did not fall into the hands of an evil person or else this would be really troublesome.


    Song Yan didn''t stop skimming through the information that was stored in the database. Her eyes trailed the sentences that were disyed on the screen as she continued to read through the notes on refining pills, potions and tonics.


    "Ni Ah, how did you get your hands on this information?" Song Yan asked with a curious expression. It must have been difficult for Ni Ah to gather so much information in her system.


    "I am d that you asked me this master," Ni Ah said with a beaming smile as she shot a nce at Fang Yanli. When she looked at Fang Yanli, Ni Ah''s eyes were filled with proactiveness but when she turned to look at Song Yan, her eyes were filled with tears as she answered, "Unlike some people who were living afortable life, Ni Ah had to work hard every day."


    Turned out that after Ni Ah got caught in trouble when Song Yan''s soul was travelling through time and space, her ring ended up falling through many tribtions. Because of those tribtions, she ran into a lot of spirits, as Ni Ah''s ring was morphed from a cursed ring to a ring that absorbed the essence of a malicious spirit, Ni Ah ended up swallowing a lot of


    essence.


    "It''s my fortune that I ran into spirits of great cultivators," stated Ni Ah with a sweet smile on her face, she ced her hand on the table where the heart of her ring was and brushed the electric blue orb that was filled with the essence of the evil spirits which included their knowledge, riches, glory and power.


    It was what fuelled the ring and everything inside.


    Ni Ah was grateful to these spirits. If they were not foolishly drowned in their pride, arrogance and resentment, she wouldn''t have been able to swallow their essence. Because her master told her that she should never harm any innocent human or spirits, thus Ni Ah could only target the malicious spirits.


    With the essence of these spirits, she turned the soil of this space into heavenly soil that allowed the growth of spiritual herbs to grow at a rapid pace, a day in this space was equivalent to a year for the herbs that Ni Ah was growing in her space.


    Thus, she had things inside the space that no one else did. Though every bit of this was hard work--


    For the sake of meeting Song Yan and getting the praise that she deserved, Ni Ah was willing to work hard!


    Song Yan looked at Ni Ah who was smiling brilliantly and even though she was happy that Ni Ah came to look for her, something told her that there was a problem going on, one that she was unaware of. The heavens were fair so why would they allow Ni Ah and the rest to follow her when she was already more powerful enough than most humans?


    Unless she would need Ni Ah and the rest for something.


    Her brows furrowed instinctively as she thought of this notion. She indeed had a feeling that something was going on, after all, from start to finish she never got her hands on any information regarding thedy in red but somehow Song Yan had a feeling that she was being targeted by someone.


    When Ni Ah saw that Song Yan was lost in her thoughts, she immediately cupped her cheeks and said with a pout, "Master did Ni Ah do something wrong?"


    Song Yan snapped out of her thoughts when she heard Ni Ah''s voice, she turned to look at Ni Ah who seemed hurt and patted her on the head and said, "There is no need for you to make that expression. You have done really well, Ni Ah."


    When Ni Ah received the praise from Song Yan she forgot all her unhappiness and remarked, "I am d. Ni Ah was worried that she had done something wrong. Nice Ah wants to live with master happily like in the past without bringing any trouble."


    With those four gone, she would be able to spend a lot of time with Song Yan!


    "You are right. We can spend a lot of time with Master and her husband, Ni Ah," Fang Yanli knew what Ni Ah was thinking thus she immediately poured cold water on her head. Does this woman think she couldn''t retaliate because Song Yan was there? Fang Yanli had many ways to deal with Ni Ah even without resorting to violence!


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1250: A cheat sheet (2)

    Chapter 1250: A cheat sheet (2)


    ?


    "That''s right, Ni Ah is looking forward to--" Ni Ah paused as she turned to look at Fan Yanli who was smiling at her darkly. Even though herughter was not spilling from her lips, Ni Ah could see that the woman wasughing at her!


    But that wasn''t important at all, the thing that was important at that moment was -- who was this bastard of a husband who suddenly popped out of nowhere?


    Ni Ah turned to look at Song Yan and couldn''t help but question any faster, "Master, you... do you have a husband?"


    Song Yan who was looking through the information on the S and Z grade pills formtion turned to look at Ni Ah and then hummed. She replied, "I do. Didn''t I tell you? Before dying I had a husband, so of course, after I reincarnated I am still with my husband."


    "But...But didn''t you say that he treated you roughly?" Then shouldn''t master divorce that jerk? Why was she married to him still? Don''t tell her that jerk was one of those stupid CEOS who wouldn''t let their wives divorce them after tormenting them.


    Was her mistress suffering? Was that bastard stopping her from leaving, if that was the case then Ni Ah was going to make that man suffer!


    "Oh, that," Song Yan curled her lips in a soft smile as she stated, "That was just a


    misunderstanding, my husband loves me a lot." As she spoke a shy expression etched on her face causing Ni Ah''s soul to wither away. Quite literally.


    "That''s right," Fang Yanli who was enjoying the amusing expressions on Ni Ah''s expression nodded and then stated, "Master and her husband are very much in love Ni Ah, it''s hard to get in between them." Which means that you have no ce!


    Ni Ah turned around and red at the female ghost who was speaking carelessly. She couldn''t believe that her dreams of staying next to Song Yan and working as her right-hand woman were going toe to an end! Ni Ah really forgot about Fu Yu Sheng as she had heard Song Yan mention that she and her husband were not close. However, now that husband who was supposed to be her smallest obstacle popped out and became the biggest obstacle!


    She was really upset!


    On the other hand, Song Yan had no idea that Ni Ah had already started to target Fu Yu Sheng, she was currently looking at the form of the S-grade Marrow cleansing pills and had to admit that she really didn''t know anything and was trapped in a small well.


    The pills that she had been concocting till now were nothing whenpared to these pills. They were simply amazing to the point that one single Marrow Cleansing Pill could clear all the impurities from her body in one single day and Song Yan did not even need to wait an entire night for its work to be done.


    Of course, she was not going to sell these pills if anything she would use some herbs to develop the pills and release a 0.2 version of her current Marrow Cleansing Pills but other than that Song Yan had no intention to sell them other than using them for her benefits.


    She knew how rare things could cause her to be in trouble and as she didn''t want trouble Song Yan knew what she should and should not do.


    As she skimmed through the pages of information disyed on the screen, Song Yan''s eyes fell on the Revival Tonic. When Song Yan''s eyes fell on the revival tonic, her eyes lit up as Song Yan seemed to have found a way to deal with the problem of the three ghosts and their revival.


    Song Yan had been thinking of a way to give those girls a way to live once again but the thing was that even if she wanted to find a body for them to take over, it was simply impossible for another spirit to take over a body. Even if they did, they would be taking possession of that body instead of living inside of that body as one entity.


    What she needed was tobine a new body with the souls that had been wandering outside for a long time. For that she needed something simr to Revival Tonic, that would act like a glue between the body and the soul.


    It was a pity that even after experimenting and practising again and again, Song Yan couldn''t create anything that could rece the Revival Tonic.


    Now all she needed was to find three bodies withpatible aura and birth characters to help Ji Ziyi and the rest.


    Of course, Song Yan knew that she couldn''t look for a living human but a dead one. If she were to take the life of a living and rece the soul with Ji Ziyi or the other two, then she would be snatching the life of that person. She had to look for a body that was given up peacefully by its soul and didn''t have any grudges left or else Song Yan would end up incurring the wrath of the heavens on the three women.


    However, this was still better than nothing.


    Song Yan stayed inside the ring''s space while listening to Ni Ah''sints and whining about how she was expecting the two of them to stay together and it was only when Song Yan promised that she wouldn''t take the ring off her finger, did Ni Ah let her leave the ring.


    "Why are you following us?" Fang Yanli said to Ni Ah who came out of the ring and was now standing right next to them. "If you were going to follow us anyway, why did you make so much fuss inside the ring?"


    "Ni Ah doesn''t want to talk to you," said the little girl as she turned to look at Song Yan and clutched her wrist. "Master, Ni Ah wants to stay outside can I?"


    "That--"


    Ding.


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1251: Joining hands with Shen Hanjing

    Chapter 1251: Joining hands with Shen Hanjing


    ?


    Song Yan was quite surprised to find Shen Hanjing standing outside her house, he seemed nervous and a bit scared. Though Song Yan knew why Shen Hanjing was here, she couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Master Shen, I have already told you that I am trying my best to convince Miss Ji but she is not willing to see you, I cannot do anything," Song Yan said to the man who had persistently visited her for the past few days and every day he said the same thing. Thus Song Yan knew what he wanted without even listening to him.


    Shen Hanjing''s expression turned a bit embarrassed as he knew he was hounding Song Yan. But he wanted to see Ji Ziyi and since Song Yan was the only one who could help him, Shen Hanjing could only look for her every second day.


    "I know, but Master Song... if I don''t see Ziyi then I will not be able to calm down," Shen Hanjing rubbed the spot where his hearty. "I just want to say a few words to her and nothing else. I... I really just want to see her, just once."


    Song Yan shook her head and then retorted, "I know but Master Shen, the decision ultimately lies with Miss Ji. If she refuses then what can I do? It''s not like I can force her, and even if I do that I don''t think that you will like it."


    "No, I don''t want to," Shen Hanjing refuted at once. He really didn''t want to force Ji Ziyi, since she had suffered so much already if he were to force her then what would be the difference between him and Xue Ping who snatched Ji Ziyi''s life without a care in the world? "Then you need to give me time," Song Yan stated without mincing her words. Her eyes were narrowed down in a cold re as she stared at the man in front of her and said, "Even if you continue to badger me, Master Shen without the will of your fiancee, I cannot do anything."


    "I understand," Shen Hanjing was disappointed but he knew that it was something he deserved. He had been pestering Song Yan for a while now and because of his continuous persistence, some neighbours now thought that Song Yan was having an affair when her husband was not at home.


    Seeing the helpless and disappointed expression on Shen Hanjing''s face, Song Yan sighed and then stated, "Master Shen, if you are in such a hurry to meet Miss Ji then look for a corpse that has the same aura and birth character as Miss Ziyi." She took out a bracelet and handed it to Shen Hanjing before saying, "This bracelet will glow when you meet a corpse that had the same luck as your fiancee. If that corpse has the same birth characteristics including the time of birth, then I might help you see Ji Ziyi sooner than you expect."


    Though she didn''t say it outright, Shen Hanjing knew what Song Yan was telling him. His eyes lit up as he took the bracelet from Song Yan and said, "You can leave it to me, Madam Song." With the Shen and Ji family looking, he didn''t think that he would be able to find a corpse.


    When Song Yan saw that he agreed, she handed him the birth characters of the three women and told him that if he didn''t find her three corpses then even if he found one for Ji Ziyi, her soul wouldn''t be able to glue itself in the body as Ji Ziyi has been tied together with the other two and have long fused herself with them.


    For the perfect binding, the three souls needed to be separated together rather than one by one. It might even hurt the souls of the three girls.


    Song Yan''s words caused Shen Hanjing to tremble. He promised that he would look for three corpses and wouldn''t return unless he got his hands on them.


    Once he was gone, Song Yan turned to look behind her. Sure enough Ji Ziyi was looking at Shan Hanjing with a wistful expression.


    Seeing her like this, Song Yan couldn''t help but say, "If you miss him this much why don''t you talk to him?"


    Ji Ziyi gurgled while Yi Yu ryed her message, "She says that she doesn''t want to disturb him. She is happy with seeing him alone."


    "Then why do you look like that?" Song Yan questioned Ji Ziyi whose expression was filled with heartache. "If you are happy with this much alone then you shouldn''t be looking at Shen Hanjing like that, after all in a few years, he might end up getting married to someone else."


    When Ji Ziyi heard Song Yan''s words, she stiffened. She knew that Shen Hanjing would one day forget her but upon hearing it, she couldn''t help but feel aggrieved.


    "Master Song," Yi Yu was a bit troubled when she heard Song Yan pull the rug from right under Ji Ziyi''s feet. However, she stopped speaking when Song Yan nced at her.


    Song Yan turned to look at Ji Ziyi and then stated, "I can bring you back to life if I try hard but that would take a lot of risks on my part. If you cannot even summon the guts to see your beloved man with your appearance then what is the point of me taking such risks?"


    After she was done speaking she walked past the three ghosts who were stupefied. For two minutes neither of them said anything but then Yi Yu shouted, "M...Master Song, you mean to say that we can go back to being humans?"


    "You can," Song Yan replied as she turned. She stood in the middle of the staircase as she looked at the mutted ghost, "Your life might be much more troubled than the rest because you will be going against the will of the heavens but you can certainly revive with my skills."


    **


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    *****

 Chapter 1252: The crying old man

    Chapter 1252: The crying old man


    ?


    Yi Yu''s eyes shook, no in fact the entire mass of flesh and broken bones trembled when Song Yan uttered those words. The three girls looked at Song Yan as if she was their god, if not for the fact that they couldn''t kowtow properly, they would have done it.


    Who would have thought that after getting killed most ruthlessly, they would get another chance to live their lives?


    "Thank...Thank you, Master Song," Yi Yu was really grateful when she heard Song Yan''s words. Though she had no family, she wanted to grow old and have a family after the death of her father who would have thought that Xue Ping would snatch that from her.


    Now that, Yi Yu knew that she could get another chance at life, she was really happy and no longer miserable.


    "Don''t be so rxed," stated Song Yan. "I only told this to you three because I cannot bear you lot looking like everything hase to an end. But this process is extremely difficult and what''s even more difficult is to get three corpses with your birth characters and birth time."


    "There is a possibility that you might not get what you want," stated Song Yan coldly. "However, as long as you do not lose hope we can always try our best."


    "We understand master," Yi Yu nodded as she wiped her eyes that were trickling with blood tears. "The fact alone that you are trying so hard for us is enough for us to feel your good intentions." The three of them have suffered under the greed of humans and thus they hated the ones who were alive.


    However having been epted by Song Yan, they seemed to have calmed down.


    Song Yan nodded. She then turned to look at Ji Ziyi whose one eye was looking at her, she smiled at the little girl and said, "Ziyi, I think you should trust your brother Hanjing a bit. Since he is willing to meet even after hearing about your situation from me and Master Zhuang Guang, I think he is very sincere towards you."


    Ji Ziyi didn''t respond instead she lowered her head. Song Yan didn''t push her either. She headed back to her room where she took a Power Nap before waking up and heading to the herbs shop that belonged to the Gu family.


    Gu Chenyi did tell her that she could order any herbs at a 45% discount since she was his disciple. Since that was the case it would be too much of a loss if she didn''t take it from him.


    She wanted to try whether the space that Ni Ah took care of would be able to grow spiritual herbs older than ten thousand years.


    Thus, Song Yan headed over to the Gu family''s herbs and talisman shop. However, as soon as she stepped inside the shop, someone came rushing and held her thigh.


    "Ancestor! You are finally willing to show your face! I thought that this old man had to die and reincarnate before I could find you again!"


    "Master Gu?" Song Yan looked at the man who was holding her thighs and realized that it was none other than Gu Man, the organizer and head of the Gu auction house. But what surprised her was that the man was hugging her thighs, why was he hugging her thighs? And why in the world was he crying like that?


    Song Yan had no idea that just because she drew a non-traceable array on her house after the trespassing of that woman, Gu Man tried his best to look for her but he couldn''t even get close to Song Yan. Thus when he saw Song Yan he swiftly grabbed her thighs as he was afraid that she would run away before he could say anything to her.


    "I ... I thought I would never see you again, ancestor!" Gu Man eximed while holding Song Yan''s thighs causing thetter to look up and sure enough, she saw a bunch of guests and customers of the shop looking at her.


    "Master Gu, the customers are watching. What do you think you are doing?" Song Yan questioned as she tried to shake off the man who was hugging her thighs.


    "Madam Song, is it not your fault? I have been trying to reach you for ages but you didn''t answer me, I cannot even find you! What was I supposed to do?" Gu Man was extremely aggrieved. He even wiped his tears as he spoke exaggeratedly, "Madam Song, you left the city after drawing the S-grade talisman ever since then people have been hounding me to contact you. They even broke inside my house and woke me up in the middle of the night while threatening me."


    He was really having a hard time. Previously he sent his subordinates but when thetter failed, he could only make his way to the capital. If he stayed in the S city then he would have been harassed!


    Fortunately, he met with Song Yan or else he wouldn''t know what to do. He suppressed his excitement and then looked at Song Yan before saying, "Madam Song... are...are you here to sell something?" If she was here to sell something, at least he would be able to rx a bit. At first Song Yan wanted to deny but when she saw that Gu Man looked a bit too harassed, she could only sigh and take out a porcin bottle before handing it to him. "This is bone repairing and regrowing pills, its level is not high but I didn''t have any high-grade pills to create S-grade pills."


    When Gu Man heard that Song Yan did not have high-quality herbs, he immediately patted his chest and then said, "Don''t worry, Madam Song. We just received a new batch of herbs. Pleasee and take a look, I am sure you will be surprised."


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    ***

 Chapter 1253: Gin Gin Root

    Chapter 1253: Gin Gin Root


    ?


    "These herbs are more than two hundred years old and we just got thetest batch," Gu Man said to Song Yan as he ced thetest batches of herbs that he had gotten from the Gu Family spiritual farm this morning. "These had been grown by Master Chenyi himself. As you are his disciple, you might already be aware of the fact that he has been taking care of the herbs that were nted by the ancestors of the Gu family."


    "They just reached their full growth today," Gu Man said happily with a smile on his face. "Would you like to buy them?" At first, Gu Man was quite worried that these spiritual herbs would be sold off to someone who had no idea how to use them. He thought that it would be a pity if someone who wasn''t worthy enough to buy these herbs was to get their hands on them but Gu Chenyi couldn''t send these herbs to Song Yan either as the elders would have caused a ruckus.


    They would have med Gu Chenyi for pampering Song Yan, but in case Gu Man was to sell these herbs to Song Yan, the elders wouldn''t get a chance to make a fuss.


    But now that Song Yan was here, he was quite excited to hand over these herbs to her at least with these herbs in her hands, Song Yan could make something great with them.


    Song Yan was quite surprised when she saw that Gu Chenyi had sent two-hundred-year-old herbs to the capital shop. Given how much he hated being used by the elders of the Gu family, it was quite surprising that he was willing to work for them.


    ''He must have been harassed by them again,'' thought Song Yan as she nodded and then said, "Just deduct the payment of the bone-regrowing pills and tell me the bill of these herbs."


    "Yes, right away!" Gu Man was really happy to sell the herbs to Song Yan as he knew that these herbs would sooner ortere back to his Medicinal hall where they would be sold as rare pills that have never been seen for ages.


    Even if they didn''te back, Gu Man didn''t mind it as he wanted to use these pills to suck up to Song Yan anyway. After Gu Chenyi only Song Yan could help him out.


    With Song Yan purchasing the herbs, Gu Man calcted the price of the herbs and then sold them off in a jiffy. He even deducted eighty million yuan from the total amount as the bone- regrowing pills were at least A-grade pills, however as soon as Song Yan was done paying, the two of them heard amotion.


    "What do you mean by that you do not have Gin Gin Root?" A woman was talking to the shopkeeper with a frown on her face, she had a gentle aura as she stared at the shopkeeper. "But I just heard from one of my connections that your shop received a stock of Gin Gin root, right this morning."


    Ah, Gin Gin root? Wasn''t it something that she purchased? Song Yan thought. As Gin Gin Root could be used to make pills that could help with heart ailments and even promote better blood flow, especially in older people, it was quite popr.


    Song Yan also bought the Gin Gin Root because she wanted to make some pills for the elderly customers of her site.


    "I am sorry, the Gin Gin Root has already been sold off," the salesperson replied with an apologetic expression.


    "How can the entire stock be sold off?" The woman questioned with a frown.


    Song Yan took another nce at the woman and realized that it was Lin Xiaoyue. However, she had nothing to do with her since the purchase was done Song Yan decided to go back home.


    But before she could make her way towards the exit, she heard Lin Xiaoyue ask, "Then can you tell me who bought it? I don''t mean anything but I really need to purchase the Gin Gin Root, I heard from my friend that you are going to get a new stock and came as early as I can."


    Lin Xiaoyue stated with a pleading expression. "I wanted to buy the Gin Gin root for my grandfather''s birthday, can you not help me sir?"


    The salesperson was caught between a hard ce and a stone. He peeked at Song Yan and Gu Man, though the salesperson only made a small move, Lin Xiaoyue who was paying attention to him caught his minor actions and turned to look at Song Yan.


    When she saw Song Yan standing at the top of the stairs, her eyes widened a little. Lin Xiaoyue didn''t expect to meet Song Yan that too soon, what was more she was the person who bought Gin Gin Root.


    If that was the case then would Song Yan hand over the root to her? When Lin Xiaoyue thought about the rtionship between the Fu and the Lin family, she didn''t think that Song Yan would be willing to sell the Gin Gin Root to her.


    Song Yan arched a brow when she saw that Lin Xiaoyue was looking at her with aplicated expression. With just one look Song Yan could see that Lin Xiaoyue was feeling hesitant but she didn''t have the time to care about Lin Xiaoyue''s hesitation.


    She was quite excited to try growing the spiritual herbs in her space. With the time inside the space, she could grow these herbs until they were a thousand years old.


    "Then I will be taking my leave, Master Gu," Song Yan said to Gu Man without paying attention to Lin Xiaoyue.


    "Oh..okay, Madam Song. Please do return soon," Gu Man said with a smile.


    Song Yan gave him a nod and started climbing down the stairs but was stopped by Lin Xiaoyue.


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **

 Chapter 1254: Haughtiness turned into politeness

    Chapter 1254: Haughtiness turned into politeness


    ?


    "Wait!" An exmation echoed behind Song Ya who was apanied by Gu Man. Though Song Yan could have left on her own, Gu Man insisted on seeing her off.


    Song Yan paused and turned to look at Lin Xiaoyue before raising her brow. "Miss Lin, do you want to say something to me?"


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard Song Yan''s nonchnt words, she couldn''t help but bite her lips. She had wanted to ask Song Yan to sell the Gin Gin root to her but seeing her acting like this, Lin Xiaoyue no longer wanted to speak to her.


    Though she was not as unreasonable as her mother and aunt, however, Lin Xiaoyue too thought that the Fu family was the one who owed it to her grandfather. After all, it was because of Old Master Fu that Old Master Lin had to lose his daughter so early.


    Thus, Lin Xiaoyue couldn''t stomach it when she saw a member of the Fu family treating her so carelessly.


    "What do you mean by that attitude of yours?" Just as Lin Xiaoyue was torn between stopping Song Yan and asking her to sell the Gin Gin Root or letting her leave, her friend spoke up from the side.


    Wei Yin looked at Song Yan with a furrow on her face, she then said in a harsh voice, "The young miss of the Lin family is talking to you. Shouldn''t you be a tad bit polite?"


    When Lin Xiaoyue saw that someone was willing to speak up for her, she heaved a sigh of relief and then left Wei Yin in charge of the matter. Anywaypared to her who didn''t like to deal with direct confrontation, Wei Yin was much better in dealing with such things.


    On the other hand, Song Yan simply curled her lips on a side. If she had not known about the identity of Lin Xiaoyue, she would have ended up mistaking her as the princess of the capital or something of the sort.


    She parted her lips to retort but before she could do that, Gu Man who was standing next to her ended up losing his temper.


    "Who do you think you are talking to? Madam Song is the disciple of our lord, Gu Chenyi! She is our master''s only disciple, put some respect on her name!" He eximed loudly causing the two women to stiffen up while Song Yan''s lips twitched, she wanted to keep her identity as Gu Chenyi''s disciple a secret.


    Because she knew that the second others found out that she was Gu Chenyi''s disciple, she would be swarmed by those who wanted the help of supernatural factors. Since Song Yan couldn''t possibly live in a mountain like Gu Chenyi, she wanted her identity to be kept hidden.


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard that Song Yan was the disciple of this shop''s owner, her confidence started to dwindle at the same time she couldn''t help but question if Gu Chenyi had gone senile. Why would he ept an actress as his disciple?


    Some so many people were willing to be his disciple and yet he chose Song Yan?


    Even Wei Yin was robbed of her speech when she heard that Song Yan was the disciple of Gu Chenyi. In fact, if she had known that Song Yan was Gu Chenyi''s disciple, she would have been a bit more polite with her.


    The reason?


    She and her family had been trying to contact Gu Chenyi for the past two months but it was simply impossible. Gu Chenyi was like the immortal of this era and the Gu sect made it even more difficult for anyone to get close to Gu Chenyi unless they made some great donations. And even then it was not certain whether or not Gu Chenyi would see them as he was someone who acted ording to his mood.


    A few months ago, her brother the only heir of the Wei family lost his legs in an ident, ever since then the illegitimate sons of her father have been causing quite a ruckus in thepany.


    Her brother had been keeping a close track of those people but the thing was that even the elders of the Wei family didn''t want a man bound by a wheelchair to lead them.


    Because of this her mother and she had been looking for Gu Chenyi as they had heard that he could bring even dead back to life. For him, mending broken bones was nothing.


    If Song Yan was his disciple, surely she could also do the same thing?


    "Ma...Madam Song," Wei Yin spoke with a polite voice. "Can you help me with something?"


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard Wei Yin speaking so politely with Song Yan, she was speechless. Was this the same Wei Yin who took nonsense from anyone and was rude and bold? What was she doing acting so politely with Song Yan?


    Though Lin Xiaoyue was angry, she couldn''t say anything. She could only watch Wei Yin act like a fool in front of her.


    Even Song Yan was quite surprised when she saw that the woman who was acting all haughty in front of her was suddenly acting all polite with her out of nowhere. She quirked a brow and then asked, "What kind of help do you want?"


    If she didn''t want to buy the Gin Gin Root and wanted something else then Song Yan could think about it. Anyway as a Celestial Master, she wouldn''t makemoners suffer for the smallest reason.


    "It''s nothing too big, it''s just that my brother met with an ident a few months ago and his bones broke into bits. Ever since then he could no longer stand up and is now bound to a wheelchair. I wanted to ask if Master Song can help?" Wei Yin asked with a smile that was rather stiff as she didn''t think that she would have to lower her head in front of Song Yan, so


    soon.


    "Broken Bones? That''s not something big, you can just buy the regrowing pills and everything will be fine," stated Song Yan.


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1255: I won’t

    Chapter 1255: I won¡¯t


    ?


    "But...But it''s impossible to buy something like that!" Wei Yin was afraid that Song Yan would leave the matter unattended and spoke up hurriedly.


    "It''s not impossible," stated Song Yan. She pointed to Gu Man and continued, "I have sold Bone Regrowing Pills to this shop, the starting price is seventy million yuan. You can buy it if you want." Though Song Yan said this, her voice was not soft which caused everyone in the shop to hear what she said to Wei Yin.


    Bone Regrowing Pills? Weren''t these pills something that only a high-level celestial master or alchemist could refine? It had been twenty years since these pills were sold formercial purposes! Thest time it was seen in the market was when the Gu family''s master sold it in his shop, ever since then no one saw it as Gu Chenyi hardly had any connections to the mortal world.


    In fact, it would be right to say that he had no intentions to be involved with the outside world and liked to live in seclusion.


    Since he had no desire to work in the materialistic world, Gu Chenyi hardly sold off talismans, pills or anything created by him. Thus, people had never heard of Bone Regrowing Pills for years, now that Song Yan had dered that she had sold off Bone Regrowing Pills to the Gu family shop, it caused quite a stir.


    Wei Yin also sensed that the customers inside the Gu family shop were now looking at Gu Man with sharp gazes as if they were waiting to pounce on him. Her heart stiffened when she realized that the bottle of pills that could help her brother might be really hard to get.


    "Oh and," Song Yan added with a sly glint in her eyes. "The Bone Regrowing Pills are really hard to make, so in case any of you miss it then you will have to wait for six months or so before I can sell it again. So I will wish you all the best of luck."


    She smiled at the customers who seemed to have gotten even more agitated upon hearing her words. Though she was not going to take Wei Yin''s disrespect to her heart, Song Yan thought of teaching a small lesson to the woman lest she never learn how to restrain her tongue. Sure enough, when Wei Yin heard Song Yan''s words, her face turned pale. Though Song Yan didn''t target her directly, she made sure that Wei Yin would suffer. However this pill bottle was something that Wei Yin needed more than anything, so even though the task of getting her hands on the pill bottle was really difficult, Wei Yin was willing to go all out!


    "Eighty million yuan!"


    "Ny Million!"


    "Ny-nine million!"


    The Gu family shop had always been swarmed by the rich residents of the capital, thus it didn''t even take more than five minutes for the bid for the Bone Regrowing Pills to start.


    "Everyone please calm down," Gu Man said to the rich merchants and heirs who were bidding. Though he was acting calm on the surface inwardly he was smiling from ear to ear, he was feeling rather giddy as he watched the people swarm over to him and bid on the regrowing pills.


    Wei Yin was also among them.


    On the other hand, when Lin Xiaoyue saw that Wei Yin was more focused on the pills and was no longer willing to stand up for her, she was speechless. However, she didn''t have the time to care about Wei Yin, she needed to get her hands on the Gin Gin Root!


    Thus, Lin Xiaoyue ignored the hustle and bustle in the shop and then rushed out of the shop and chased Song Yan.


    "Song Yan!"


    "Song Yan!"


    "I know that you can hear me, there is no need for you to pretend," Lin Xiaoyue shouted while chasing after Song Yan on the street.


    Song Yan who had hoped that the woman would stop chasing after her if she was to ignore her, felt a twitch in her eyes. She really didn''t know how to deal with the Lin family. Not only because their rtionship with the Fu family wasplicated but also because the Lin family -- they have been like mute puppets when the Fu family fell in her past life. Though Old Master Lin did try to help Fu Yu Sheng who was trying to hold on, he soon passed away because of the death of his eldest son and daughter.


    After that, the one who was in charge of the Lin family was Lin Xiaoyue''s mother and thetter always kept a distance from the Fu family. Lin Xiaoyue also didn''t go against her mother and stayed quiet.


    However, since this matter could not be avoided, Song Yan paused and then turned to look at the woman behind her.


    "What is it, Miss Lin?" Song Yan questioned with a polite yet cold voice.


    Lin Xiaoyue pursed her lips upon hearing Song Yan''s words. She couldn''t believe that despite having a very good idea of what she wanted, Song Yan was acting as if she had no idea what was going on and why she stopped her.


    But Lin Xiaoyue found it beneath her to quibble with someone like Song Yan. She was a daughter of a fallen family and was only lucky enough to marry someone like Fu Yu Sheng, however, she was not treated well by her husband and inws.


    Compared to her who was loved by her husband and her family, Song Yan was nothing! So there was no need for her to get angry with someone like Song Yan.


    "Madam Song, can you sell the Gin Gin Root to me?" Lin Xiaoyue asked with an imperious voice. "In a few days, it will be grandfather''s birthday and I would like to gift the Gin Gin Root to him. If you are willing to sell then I will pay twice the--"


    "I am not willing."


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1256: Agreeing to meet

    Chapter 1256: Agreeing to meet


    ?


    Song Yan stated coldly as she cut off Lin Xiaoyue whose expression turned sour.


    "You haven''t even heard what I want to say." Lin Xiaoyue said with a slightly wronged voice. Never before had she heard ''no'' from someone in the capital, as everyone knew that she was the daughter of the Lin family and the wife of the upstart millionaire Nan Jin, they all respected her.


    Thus, she wasn''t used to hearing a refusal. It would not be wrong to say that Song Yan''s refusal caused her to be slightly startled.


    "I don''t need to hear your proposal when I know that I will not agree no matter what you say to me," stated Song Yan with a straightforward smile. "I bought the Gin Gin Root because I have some use for it. I paid for it and even took out the Regrowing pills, why should I sell it to you? Anyway, this Gin Gin Root is not something thatmoners can purchase anyway."


    "What do you mean?" Lin Xiaoyue asked. Her expression was sullen as she felt that Song Yan was showing off to her.


    "I think you were not paying attention, Miss Lin. I bought the Gin Gin Root from the second floor which is only open to the celestial masters," Song Yan cleared up the air, even though she knew that Lin Xiaoyue would not be willing to understand. "The herbs on the second floor are exclusive and limited to the celestial masters, they are not only expensive but also rare, I don''t think that it will be alright for me to sell it to you."


    "But we are family! Do you have to be so calctive with your family? Anyway even if you give me the Gin Gin root, I will hand it over to Grandpa there is no need for you to be this miserly. Think of it as showing your filial piety to grandfather," Lin Xiaoyue said righteously. Her expression was stubborn and forceful causing Song Yan to almostugh out loud, was this woman being serious with her?


    When she took a double take, Song Yan noticed that Lin Xiaoyue indeed looked rather serious.


    "Filial piety? Are you saying that you will be handing the Gin Gin Root in my name?" Song Yan questioned Lin Xiaoyue who stiffened.


    "That..I..." Thetter opened her mouth to make an excuse most probably that Song Yan didn''t want to hear which was why she raised her hand and then stopped Lin Xiaoyue before saying,


    "I don''t care what you are thinking or doing Miss Lin. I have no reason to stop you but please don''t think of me as a fool," Song Yan stared at the woman coldly, her eyes so sharp and chilling like a predator that Lin Xiaoyue stiffened. "And family? Have you forgotten how many times the Lin family has simply watched from the sidelines when the Fu family was in trouble? You sure have some nice timings to dere your rtionship with my husband''s family."


    Even though she didn''t say it directly Song Yan called Lin Xiaoyue greedy and someone who was eager to make connections for their interests.


    Lin Xiaoyue also understood what Song Yan was trying to say to her and her expression turned sour. She never expected that one day she, the princess of the Lin family would be called greedy and an opportunist!


    "You.."


    Lin Xiaoyue wanted to say something but was interrupted by Song Yan who raised her hand and then stated, "I know what you want to but I have no time to listen to it, you want to ask me how can I do this and what not? I just can."


    Lin Xiaoyue: "..."


    Once she was done speaking Song Yan opened the door of her car and then left, leaving behind Lin Xiaoyue who stared at the car that had driven away while stomping on the side of the street.


    "I will not forgive you for this!"


    Though Song Yan had no idea what Lin Xiaoyue was thinking, even if she had an idea, she wouldn''t have cared. She had no reason to pay attention to people who had little to nothing to do with her.


    And the little attention that she had paid to Lin Xiaoyue was taken away by Ji Ziyi when she arrived home.


    "What did you say? You are willing to see Shen Hanjing and your family?" Song Yan had thought that Ji Ziyi was going to continue refusing to see her family and Shen Hanjing.


    "We told her that it was better to get it done," said Yi Yu with a firm voice. "Since the Ji family and Master Shen are not going to stop, why not see them and stop making theme here again and again? Anyway, this was a good time to test their feelings as well, anyone could face the beautiful Yi Yu, Gao Lan and Ji Ziyi... but only those who had affection for her would be able to look at her when she looked like this."


    She paused when the mass of flesh and blood quivered before adding, "Anyway, it''s not like she is getting any prettier. Once her family and Shen Hanjing see her, they will stop badgering her and will take care of the remnants of her feelings for them. It will only help her in moving on with her life."


    ''Ah they used such a tactic,'' Song Yan thought while studying Ji Ziyi who despite looking a bit reluctant seemed to be determined.


    "If that is the case then I will call your family and Master Shen," said Song Yan while looking at Ji Ziyi who stiffened but didn''t grumble.


    Seeing that Ji Ziyi was not willing to quibble with her, Song Yan immediately called Ji and Shen Hanjing. She didn''t want Ji Ziyi to change her mind lest she was given time to rethink!


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1257: A promise to keep

    Chapter 1257: A promise to keep


    ?


    ogSn nay eadtst dlolcy as ehs utc fof Lin iyXuoae wohse psxneosrie tndure u.ors


    "You haven''t even heard what I want to say." Lin Xiaoyue said with a slightly wronged voice. Never before had she heard ''no'' from someone in the capital, as everyone knew that she was the daughter of the Lin family and the wife of the upstart millionaire Nan Jin, they all respected her.


    Thus, she wasn''t used to hearing a refusal. It would not be wrong to say that Song Yan''s refusal caused her to be slightly startled.


    I" ''odtn ende to hrae your plrosopa ehwn I ownk that I lilw ont eager on rmtate what uoy ays to e",m tasdet gnos aYn htiw a tstdwrgraoiafrh lei.ms I" bought teh iGn Gin oo Rt caseeub I have emos ues rfo .ti I diap for it and enev tkoo uto the erogRgwin pis,ll yhwohldus I lles ti to you? yaw,ynA hsit Gin Gin Root si ont ihgntemos atht msrmoe anc spurheca .y"ynwaa "What do you mean?" Lin Xiaoyue asked. Her expression was sullen as she felt that Song Yan was showing off to her.


    "I think you were not paying attention, Miss Lin. I bought the Gin Gin Root from the second floor which is only open to the celestial masters," Song Yan cleared up the air, even though she knew that Lin Xiaoyue would not be willing to understand. "The herbs on the second floor are exclusive and limited to the celestial masters, they are not only expensive but also rare, I don''t think that it will be alright for me to sell it to you."


    t"Bu we are y!famil oD uoy have to eb so cavlleticua hwit oryu yif? anyyAw neve if you egiv em eht Gin niG tro,o I liwl anhd it voer to panrGda ehert is no deen rfo oyu to eb tish .ymesril ihTkn fo it sa sghwion ouyr falili eytip to rgr"antahedf, Lin yuieXao asid elrtys.uhgio reH sixereopns was nstubbor and fuorlcef uacsngi ngoS ayn to aotmsl uhgal out 1,odu was iths amwno ienbg uieross with eh?r


    When she took a double take, Song Yan noticed that Lin Xiaoyue indeed looked rather serious.


    "Filial piety? Are you saying that you will be handing the Gin Gin Root in my name?" Song Yan questioned Lin Xiaoyue who stiffened.


    .tah....I"T" The tlreat ndpoee reh mouth ot emak na uesxce tsmo obbrlpay taht no Sg Yan nit''dd antw to hear chhwi was why ehs esidar reh hand dna ehtn dotepsp nil oiyuxae ferboe gnsaiy


    "I don''t care what you are thinking or doing Miss Lin. I have no reason to stop you but please don''t think of me as a fool," Song Yan stared at the woman coldly, her eyes so sharp and chilling like a predator that Lin Xiaoyue stiffened. "And family? Have you forgotten how many times the Lin family has simply watched from the sidelines when the Fu family was in trouble? You sure have some nice timings to dere your rtionship with my husband''s family."


    Even though she didn''t say it directly Song Yan called Lin Xiaoyue greedy and someone who was eager to make connections for their interests.


    nil euyoaiX o ortdseuodn athw no Sg Yan was trgniy to sya to her dna reh exoipresns rtuden .rsou She eernv xepetdec that eon yad e,hs eht esnpsric fo eht Lin ifyalm udowl eb lcd eyergd and an tppoulinsrot


    "You.."


    Lin Xiaoyue wanted to say something but was interrupted by Song Yan who raised her hand and then stated, "I know what you want to but I have no time to listen to it, you want to ask me how can I do this and what not? I just can."


    Lin oa:iuXye "...


    Once she was done speaking Song Yan opened the door of her car and then left, leaving behind Lin Xiaoyue who stared at the car that had driven away while stomping on the side of the street.


    "I will not forgive you for this!"


    Though goSn nYa had no idea what nil iyoeXau was ntg, nihki enev if ehs hda na ae,di ehs n''loutdw veha arecd. ehS dah on sareon to pay ienatontt ot opleep who dha tiltle ot ohgtnni ot do iwht ehr.


    And the little attention that she had paid to Lin Xiaoyue was taken away by Ji Ziyi when she arrived home.


    "What did you say? You are willing to see Shen Hanjing and your family?" Song Yan had thought that Ji Ziyi was going to continue refusing to see her family and Shen Hanjing.


    We tdol ehr ttha ti saw erbett ot get it d,eon" said iY Yu wiht a rmif cieov. "Since hte iJ ilyfma dan tsraeM hSne are ton ggoin ot sot,p hwy ont see tmhe nad otsp kinamg them emoc ereh gaain and agani?,Aynyaw tish asw a oogd time ot ttes ehitr geenlfis as lel, w eannoy codul acfe eht tfeuualbi Yi u, Y Gao Lan and Ji Zi...yi ubt ylno those who dah eacfnfito rof hre uolwd be ealb ot olok at her when ehs lodoek kile this."


    She paused when the mass of flesh and blood quivered before adding, "Anyway, it''s not like she is getting any prettier. Once her family and Shen Hanjing see her, they will stop badgering her and will take care of the remnants of her feelings for them. It will only help her in moving on with her life."


    ''Ah they used such a tactic,'' Song Yan thought while studying Ji Ziyi who despite looking a bit reluctant seemed to be determined.

 Chapter 1258: The Nan Twins

    Chapter 1258: The Nan Twins


    ?


    Silence fell over the room as Song Yan stepped away, while Mother Ji looked at her daughter whose appearance was distorted beyond what one would call a monster. However, her eyes were filled more grief than fear, if she had been paying attention to her daughter and didn''t leave her alone then nothing like this would have happened to Ji Ziyi.


    "Zi..Ziyi," Mother Ji walked over to her daughter ignoring the stench thating from her, when Song Yan saw that the Ji family was indeed not discriminating against Ji Ziyi just because of her appearance she decided to help them a little by reducing the scent that was filling the room.


    Only then did she step out of the room and head to the backyard of her house but as soon as she stepped outside, her expression changed as she rushed towards the shed from where the scent of blood wasing from.


    As soon as she threw open the door of the shed the scent of blood turned even more intense causing Song Yan to narrow her eyes as she looked around the room before her eyes fell on the raw pork belly that she had bought earlier, if she was not wrong then this pork belly should be inside the kitchen, what was it doing on the floor of the shed and that too ripped in shreds.


    "Who is it? Stop hiding or else I will have to force you out," Song Yan threatened and no sooner did she say those words, than the cardboard boxes that were piled up in the corner moved. Her eyes sharply turned over to the pile as she stated, "You there behind the cardboard box,e out."


    However, as soon as she finished speaking the cardboard boxes stopped moving. But it was toote and from the looks of it, the person who was hiding behind the box was not smart either thus Song Yan dropped her guard a little but notpletely.


    "Are youing out or should Ie to you?" she asked with a threatening voice causing the cardboard boxes to tremble even more before a small little girl walked from behind the cardboard boxes, she was dressed in a fluffy white princess dress with her long hair tied in a ponytail.


    She had a blue headband on her head which matched the ombr¨¦ skirt of her dress.


    "I...I am sorry, I will leave please don''t be angry," the little girl said in a small voice while she twiddled with her thumbs. Song Yan looked at the little girl whose hands were stained with blood but the smell of pork belly was really light on her, she turned her gaze to the pile of cardboard boxes and said, "Step out, do you not feel embarrassed to push a girl out to take the me?"


    "Madam please--"


    However before the little girl could say anything more, the cardboard boxes were sent flying as a young boy who seemed to be around the same age as the little girl stepped out but there was something very different about the boy.


    His eyes were ck like a beast or more like a demon. Song Yan sensed a demonic aura wafting from the body of the young boy.


    "Possession? What is a demon doing possessing the body of a young child?" Song Yan questioned.


    Growl.


    The young boy let out a growl the second Song Yan sensed that there was something wrong before he pounced on her. His fingers were stretched out as he aimed at her face.


    "Rin Rin! You cannot do that!" The young girl shouted after her brother but the boy was already done doing what he shouldn''t have.


    When Song Yan saw the child pounce at her, she took out a talisman and then casually flicked at the child.


    "AHHHH!!!" The child screamed in pain as soon as the talisman touched his skin. Before he paused in the middle of his jump, as the talisman started to smoke the child was thrown backwards as he mmed into the wall of the shed.


    "Ah Rin!" The girl shouted as she rushed towards her brother. When she saw that her brother''s eyes were closed she turned to look at Song Yan and questioned, "What did you do to my brother?"


    "There is no need for you to get angry, he is just asleep and nothing else," Song Yan stated causing the young girl to turn around and look at her brother when she saw that her brother was snoring, she heaved a sigh of relief, however, the second she heaved a sigh of relief, Song Yan questioned her,


    "What are you doing here?" Song Yan questioned the young girl. "Who are you? Why are you inside my house?" She was sure that she hadn''t seen this pair of twins before if she had then Song. Yan would have remembered them.


    "I...I am Nan Yin," the little girl replied with a stutter. "I came to visit you, Aunt."


    Aunt? Song Yan narrowed her eyes before she questioned, "Are you Nan Jin and Lin Xiaoyue''s daughter?" The only person she knew with surname Nan was Lin Xiaoyue''s husband, Nan Jin and the only reason she knew him was because he had left quite an impression on her in herst life.


    Nan Jin, the son of a small upstart businessman met with Lin Xiaoyue and married her after a short affair. Of course with his marriage, Lin Xiaoyue brought a lot of resources for her husband''s family and it didn''t take long for Nan Jin to be a part of the Nan family.


    It would have been fine if Nan Jin had respected the things that his wife did for him but he didn''t instead he cheated on his wife with his childhood sweetheart and then tried to take over the Lin family only to be killed by his daughter who found out what her father had been up to.


    However, Song Yan hadn''t heard anything about Nan Rin now she knew why. Because the child was long gone because of the possession of a demon.


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1259: It was Daddy

    Chapter 1259: It was Daddy


    ?


    She looked down at the child who was unconscious before turning to look at the young girl. Song Yan asked, "What are you doing here?" She didn''t think that she and Lin Xiaoyue were close enough for her kids toe looking for her especially when they just quarreled in the moming.


    "My mother said that Aunt Song snatched the Gin Gin Root that was supposed to be Grandpa''s gift," Nan Yin replied while looking at Song Yan with a slight trepidation filled in her gaze.


    "Sure she said that as expected of your mother," Song Yan rolled her eyes as she took out the bill that she had received earlier from Gu Man and pointed at the third line that had the money and the name of Gin Gin Root written. "You are the heiress of the Lin family, so I believe you can read this right?"


    "I ... I can! It says Gin Gin Root for thirty million," Nan Yin stated with an affronted expression. She looked at Song Yan who chuckled and nodded her head before tucking away the bill. "That''s right. This is a bill and I paid for it, not your mother."


    "Since you are so smart then you should know that the one who pays the bill is the one who owns the right to use the product that was purchased," Song Yan exined the matter in simple terms. "The bill has my name which means that I paid thirty million and not your mother, if she didn''t even pay the sum of money how in the world did I snatch it from her?"


    "Or does your mother mean to say that as long as she wants something I should hand it to her? That''s not called snatching. It''s called theft and your mother is being the thief here," Song Yan did not mince her words. She knew that Lin Xiaoyue was going to me her but she didn''t think that the woman would turn her into a thief when she was the one who rightfully purchased the herb with her own hard-earned money.


    "My mother is not a thief!" Nan Yin said with an affronted expression causing Song Yan to quirk her lips up in a smile and then ask, "If so then should I call the police? Your mother made some remarks that I find offensive, if she is not in the wrong then I am allowed to call the police right?"


    When Nan Yin heard Song Yan''s words, she stiffened. Because even if she was standing up for her mother, Nan Yin knew that her mother was in the wrong. Her mother never showed any bill to their grandmother and continuedining.


    "That...That don''t do that, I will apologize in my mother''s ce," Nan Yin lowered her head with tears brimming in her eyes. Seeing her act like this, Song Yan felt her eyebrows twitch, she didn''t want to scare the girl and only wanted to tease her a little bit as she didn''t want Nan Yin and her brother toe to her house again.


    Who would have thought that Nan Yin would start crying?


    "Alright, alright. There is no need for you to cry like this," Song Yan sighed as she crouched down and then wiped the tears that were sticking at the corner of Nan Yin''s eyes. "Now tell me how did you get inside?"


    She was sure that she had drawn an array to keep the evil entities out of her house so howe Nan Rin stepped inside the house with his demon?


    "We stepped inside through the dog hole behind the wall," Nan Yin replied causing Song Yan to furrow her brows. Was this because the demon had no evil intentions to harm humans? This was not something that she had seen before. She looked down at the little child-like demon that was whimpering whiletched on the shoulders of Nan Rin.


    However, Song Yan didn''t exorcise it. Instead, she crouched down and looked at the Yin energy that was surrounding the demon child, though his energy was slightly demonic, Song Yan could see that the child was once human before he sumbed to death and the cause of his death--


    Her sharp eyes nced at the ck bead bracelet that the young boy was wearing and carefully ced her finger on a ck bead before instilling her yin energy inside of it.


    The second she ced her finger on the bead, Song Yan sensed the cursed energy. This bracelet was cursed by an evil entity, anyone who wore it would slowly turn crazy and die and before they died their soul would then be the parasite inside the bracelet, one that wouldtch onto the next victim and suck their yang energy while the soul that was trapped inside the beads before the death of the wearer would be destroyed and used as a medium to strengthen the demonic power of this bead bracelet.


    So this child who was shrouded by the demonic energy was the wearer of this bracelet before he died. No wonder he was not as evil as the other demonic entities.


    However, who gave this bracelet that was once on the wrist of a dead child to Nan Rin, Song Yan couldn''t help but muse as she looked at the cursed bracelet.


    "You..." she turned her attention to Nan Yin and asked, "Do you know who gave this bracelet to your brother?" This was not a normal bracelet and even if someone was unaware of the energy trapped inside this bracelet, they should have sensed that there was something wrong with it.


    Yet they handed it to such a young child. It could only mean one thing and that was


    They wanted to harm this young boy!


    Nan Yin didn''t know why Song Yan was asking this question. She thought that maybe Song Yan liked this bracelet and wanted to buy one for herself as well which was why she asked her. Nan Yin happily smiled without having the slightest bit of idea about what was going on in Song Yan''s head and replied, "It was Daddy!"


    ***


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    ****

 Chapter 1260: Daddy (2)

    Chapter 1260: Daddy (2)


    ?


    Daddy? Nan Jin.


    "This was given to your brother by Nan Jin?" Song Yan questioned sharply and Nan Yin who did not sense anything amiss nodded her head happily. "That''s right, Daddy said that this is a good thing and is blessed by the heavens, if brother wears it then he will reach higher heights."


    ''Of course, he will head straight over to the heavens after wearing this bracelet, what higher height can there be after that?'' Song Yan thought with a sarcastic chuckle. She then looked down at the bracelet before writing an array on top of it.


    She then turned to look at Nan Yin and then said, "This bracelet is not a good thing. You might as well get your grandfather to have it studied by someone who knows about supernatural powers and Celestial bodies, if not then your brother might be taken far away from you." Song Yan had no reason to intervene in the politics that was going on in the Lin family but she couldn''t just watch a young boy whose entire life was in front of him to die.


    "And don''t tell anyone other than your grandfather about this bracelet being a bad thing or else your brother will leave you even faster," Song Yan knew that even if she was to exin the matter to Nan Yin, the girl was too young to understand what was going on. However, Old Master Lin who was overprotective of his family would definitely start investigating this matter.


    "Aunt, what do you mean? Are you saying that this bracelet is bad...?" Nan Yin couldn''t understand why her father brought something bad to her brother.


    Song Yan only smiled at her and said, "I will have you sent back. Remember my words Nan Yin if not then your brother will surely suffer." After she was finished speaking she called Fu Yu Sheng''s driver and asked him to drop the two kids back home.


    Nan Yin wanted to question Song Yan about something else but before she could ask anything she was picked up and ced inside the car. And before she knew it the driver had dropped her and her brother outside the door of the Lin family.


    "Nan Yin, Nan Rin! Where did you go? Didn''t I tell you to stay at home? Where did you take your sick brother to?" Lin Xiaoyue questioned her daughter angrily when she saw that Nan Yin had returned with Nan Rin who looked dazed and confused.


    When she saw her son like this, Lin Xiaoyue''s heart was filled with heartache. Not because she felt sorry for her son but because she was embarrassed about giving such a ''useless'' son to her husband whom she loved so much.


    Lin Xiaoyue wanted to hide her son from the world such that he would not bring shame to her and her husband but her daughter! This troublesome brat, she just did not listen to a word that she said to her and brought her brother outside! If anyone saw this idiotic son of her what would they say? That the princess of the Lin family gave birth to an idiot?


    "Mom, I just went to y with Rin Rin," Nan Yin said to her mother, she also knew that her mother did not like her brother but Nan Yin liked her brother a lot.


    Lin Xiaoyue opened her mouth to scold her daughter but was stopped by her grandfather, "Alright, what are you screaming at the children for? They only went to y and came back, if there any reason for you to get angry like this?" Old Master Lin looked at his granddaughter with a frown. He couldn''t understand why his granddaughter was bing more and more impatient with her kids.


    In the past, she obviously liked them a lot but now every time Lin Xiaoyue looked at her children, she wouldin.


    "Great-grandpa!" Nan Yin rushed to Old Master Lin while dragging her brother along with her, she ignored Lin Xiaoyue whose expression was not good at all.


    "Hahae with me, I will bring you two with me," Old Master Lin said as he reached out and picked up Nan Yin while his helper picked up Nan Rin who seemed a bit confused but hugged the neck of the helper who picked him up.


    Unlike his mother who seemed to dislike getting closer to the servants, Nan Yin and Nan Rin were rather respectful and courteous with their family servants.


    Lin Xiaoyue wanted to say something but was red at by Old Master Lin who seemed in no mood to listen to what his granddaughter had to say to her.


    "I will be taking them to the Crack Donalds, I hope that I have the right to do so?" Old Master Lin questioned his granddaughter whose expression turned red as she answered, "But of course grandfather, you are the head of the family. How can I stop you?"


    Old Master Lin huffed as he brought Nan Yin and Nan Rin out with him, he didn''t care about what Lin Xiaoyue had to say to him in fact even if his granddaughter had refused him, he would have brought his great-grandchildren with him to the fast food restaurant.


    Both of their parents were worse than the other, one didn''t have enough wits in her head while the other one was too busy to even listen to a thing that his children had to say to him. These kids were growing up without even knowing the warmth of their parents.


    And Old Master Lin couldn''t help but pity them.


    Nan Yin heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that she had escaped another scolding from her mother. She hugged her grandfather''s neck and then questioned, "Grandpa...the bracelet that Rin Rin wears will it send him away from me?"


    When Old Master Lin heard her question he stiffened and asked her, "What are you saying?" The two of them arrived at the car that had been parked outside and Old Master Lin slid inside with Nan Yin on hisp.


    "Aunt Song said that the bracelet is not a good thing. If he keeps wearing the bracelet then he will leave Yin Yin."


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1261: Parasite Bracelet

    Chapter 1261: Parasite Bracelet


    ?


    "What did you say?" Old Master Lin''s eyes widened as he looked at his aide who was carrying Nan Rin in his arms. The two of them stared at the bracelet that Nan Rin was wearing before Old Master Lin turned his attention to his great-granddaughter before asking again, "You went to see Madam Song? Why? What happened?"


    Unlike the Lin family who used the death of his daughter as a bargaining chip against the Fu family again and again, Old Master Lin was truly upset with the death of his daughter. However, at the same time, he was not foolish enough to me the young generation for the blood grudges that happened years ago.


    However, it was quite awkward for his old body to lower its head in front of Fu Yu Sheng and the rest of the Fu children but it was a good thing that they had grown up so well despite the absence of his daughter. But what in the world did Song Yan tell his great-granddaughter?


    "Yin''er tell me everything that happened alright?" Old Master Lin said to his great


    granddaughter who nodded her head and then started to ry everything that happened in the house that belonged to Song Yan.


    Once she finished speaking, Nan Yin drew in a breath and asked, "Grandpa, what did Aunt Song mean by that? And why did she stop Yin''er to tell this to Daddy? If he bought something wrong then he should have returned it right? Mom said that if we buy something wrong then we need to return it and then rece it."


    "You are right, if you buy something wrong then you have to return it," Old Master Lin patted his granddaughter on the head. "However, Yin''er keep this matter from your father alright? I will talk to him if a child finds out about the fault of an adult they will be embarrassed."


    Nan Yin nodded with an understanding expression while Old Master Lin''s expression turned cold.


    The only exnation for Nan Jin to not return this bracelet could only be one!


    And that was -- he bought the right thing!


    "Heng Zhong, go and trace this bracelet''s origins. I want to know everything about it as well as the owners of the bracelet," Old Master Lin ordered his trusted aide who nodded as he helped Nan Rin inside the car and then took his leave.


    As he knew that there was no time to waste.


    ****


    Old Master Lin took the two kids to the fast food restaurant and then brought them back, from the second he stepped inside the house he didn''t show any signs of anger on his face as he nodded and greeted Nan Jin who treated his children very well in front of him.


    If not for the fact that he was aware of what Nan Jin had done, Old Master Lin would have thought that Nan Jin was a very loving father and husband without an ounce of greed.


    "Grandfather, can you limit the number of outings? I mean even if you want to take the kids out there is no need for you to take Ah Rin out with you?" Lin Xiaoyue said to her grandfather when she saw her grandfather return, though she had nothing against her son but it was certainly hard on her to ept a dimwit as her child.


    She the princess of the Lin family gave birth to a dimwit, if others found out then what would happen to her reputation?


    Old Master Lin who was originally smiling while seeing the happy faces of his great- grandchildren, turned sombre. He turned his attention to the children''s nanny and then ordered, "Take them to their room."


    The nanny nodded as she took the two kids to their room, once the kids were gone, Old Master Lin turned to look at his granddaughter and asked her, "Why should I not take him out? He is the heir of the Lin family. If we hide him how will he gain his confidence to face the world?" As he said this he paid special attention to Nan Jin, and even though his expression didn''t change Old Master Lin noticed a glint shing in his eyes and sighed.


    This young man was really good, he was able to hide his feelings and schemes for so long.


    Old Master Lin turned his gaze away from Nan Jin and then turned to look at Lin Xiaoyue who seemed reluctant after hearing his words.


    "If you are so against it then you might as well give birth to another child," Old Master Lin acted as if he didn''t see any signs of rebellion in Nan Jin''s eyes. "That way Rin''er would have someone to look after him and you will not feel ashamed as well."


    "Grandfather there is no need for you to say such a thing," Nan Jin spoke up with a smile on his face. "Ah Rin is my son how can talk about recing him? He is just young. Sooner orter he will be a normal child." He then hugged Lin Xiaoyue''s shoulders and added, "If we say such things then Xiaoyue will feel guilty."


    Lin Xiaoyue was very touched when she heard the words of her husband. All these years she had indeed been guilty of giving birth to a child who was not sensible.


    "I am not sure if she feels guilty or ashamed," Old Master Lin stated with a cold voice. "Refusing to acknowledge her own child because of something that he couldn''t control. If she was guilty then she should be treating the child better but I do not see it." He then nced at his granddaughter whose face was red and added, "You should learn a thing or two from your husband, at least he knows how to treat the children equally."


    After he was done speaking he turned around and walked up the stairs leaving a highly dissatisfied Lin Xiaoyue.


    **


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    ******

 Chapter 1262: Parasite Bracelet (2)

    Chapter 1262: Parasite Bracelet (2)


    ?


    Old Master Lin headed upstairs leaving his granddaughter alone with Nan Jin who coaxed her. Since there was nothing wrong with Old Master Lin''s attitude, Nan Jin was not aware of what was going on in the head of Old Master Lin. However, even if he knew it wouldn''t have mattered to Nan Jin as he had long decided that it was time for Old Master Lin to rest at ease.


    After all, he had worked so hard for the Nan family to take over the Lin family. How could Lin Xiaoyue''s child take over the Lin family when his beloved child was waiting patiently for his turn to be the son of the heavens?


    "What did you find out?" Old Master Lin asked Heng Zhong who lowered his head and hesitated but upon getting red at by Old Master Lin, he sighed heavily and then replied, "It is just as Madam Song told Miss Yin. The bracelet does not have a good origin. Though Master Nan tried to hide it, as long as I threatened those people who channelled that bracelet, they spoke the truth."


    "That bracelet is called the bracelet of Parasite. It weakens the mind and soul of its wearer, at first it looks as if the body of the wearer is getting sick and that the one who wore it slowly crumbled due to high fever but the truth is that the bracelet is sucking their Yang energy which allows the body to be easily possessed by the spirit residing inside the bracelet."


    "Thest person who wore this bracelet was a young child who slowly sumbed to death," Heng Zhong raised his hands and pressed the files that he had umted after working for the entire day. He had to use all the channels that were present in his hands, fortunately, even though the Nan family was slowly getting stronger, they were nowherepared to the Lin family.


    Heng Zhong had to work hard but somehow he was able to get his hands on the entire information on the origins of the bracelet.


    "Madam Song was also right when she said that it was removed from the body of the deceased because once the bracelet is worn it cannot be removed. It''s like a parasite, if the master wants to remove that bracelet now....you will have to cut off Master Rin''s entire arm."


    CRASH!!


    Old Master Lin threw the things that were ced on the top of his table onto the floor, his fingers clenched harshly as he crushed, "Bastard! That freaking bastard! To his own child, even beasts are much kind!"


    He couldn''t believe that Nan Jin would actually go to such lengths just because he wanted to get his hands on the Lin family. Old Master Lin couldn''t even imagine that for the sake of power and money, Nan Jin actually wanted to hand his son''s life to the devil.


    No, he wanted to do something much worse!


    "Can that bracelet be removed?" Old Master Lin questioned Heng Zhong who shook his head and then answered, "Only those who are skilled in the arts of the mystic can remove it. If we want to remove it then we will only cause Master Rin to suffer even more."


    ******


    At the hospital, Song Yan signed the documents that were necessary for Fu Yu Sheng''s discharge and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng. Her arms crossed in front of her as her gaze fell on the bouquets and the sweets that Fu Yu Sheng had received from the nurses and patients.


    Three days.


    He stayed in the hospital for three days and yet he ended up winning the hearts of almost everyone.


    She quietly watched the man who was thanking the people who had handed him the gifts and bouquets and felt her brows twitch as she looked at the love-struck woman who stared right back at her husband.


    "You shoulde back to meet us," said one of the women with a dreamy sigh.


    "Haha, you have taken of me, Madam Zhu. Of course, I wille to see you," Fu Yu Sheng replied with a soft chuckle which led to even more chuckles.


    Song Yan''s lips curled up as she walked over to where her husband was and pinched him on the waist before saying, "Hubby it''s time for us to leave." As she spoke she red at him as if silently asking him what he was doing. They had been standing in the hospital for an hour and yet he was not done with his goodbyes.


    Fu Yu Sheng gulped as he turned to look at his little fans and said to the woman who spoke to him with a smile, "I wille to meet you very soon Madam Zhu but now I need to go."


    "AWWW!!" There was a collective sigh from the women as they looked at Fu Yu Sheng.


    Song Yan: "..." You can see that he is married right?


    "If you don''t want to leave then I can help you," Song Yan said with a sinister voice causing Fu Yu Sheng to stiffen as he questioned, "How?"


    "By giving you a serious injury," sneered Song which caused Fu Yu Sheng to stiffen. He turned to look at thedies in front of him and then said, "Forgive medies but I really have to go this time."


    As he spoke he curled his arm around Song Yan and then squeezed her cheek before saying, "I didn''t know that my wife can get jealous."


    "Who was jealous?" Song Yan snorted as she walked over to the car that was parked in the hospital''s parking causing Fu Yu Sheng to chase after her as he coaxed her.


    "Come on Yan Yan there is no need for you to hide it, I know that I am super popr-- gack!" He winced when something came hurling at his face followed by the sound of a car driving away. "Hey! Yan Yan, are you really going to be this petty?"


    The only response he got was the exhaust of the car.


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1263: A greedy glint

    Chapter 1263: A greedy glint


    ?


    On the other hand, at the Ma family''s house Madam Ma was still upset over the fact that Song Yan had disrespected her and Fu Yu Sheng had refused to help her husband. The Fu family owed their Lin family what was the point of acting all stubborn?


    They should lower their heads and listen to what she asks them to do. However, Fu Yu Sheng was acting as if his family had done nothing wrong and that the death of her sister was not caused by his father.


    "That dumb man!" Madam Ma threw the pillow that she was holding in her hands onto the floor and cursed Fu Yu Sheng. Because of him, her husband scolded her and called her an idiot. He told her how the Fu family was going to be the one family who would be taking over the capital as they were now closer to the Ji and the Tang family.


    And she should have sucked up to Fu Yu Sheng instead of getting angry at him, but how was she supposed to do that? Fu Yu Sheng was someone on whose head she had stomped on many times. Madam Ma was used to demanding and being arrogant in front of even Old Master Fu. How could she lower her head in front of Fu Yu Sheng?


    The more she thought about it the more angry, Madam Ma became. She wanted to call Fu Yu Sheng and scold him but when she thought of her husband who asked her to stay quiet and not cause trouble for him anymore, Madam Ma could only purse her lips and suppress that desire.


    "Mother, you should have listened to me when I told you to calm down," Ma Yun said to his mother. He picked up the pillow that was on the floor and then walked over to the couch and then ced it on the couch. "Dad clearly asked you to look for Cousin Yu Sheng and hand him the Fu Family deal but you made a fuss."


    "How did I make a fuss!" Madam Ma was quite angry when she heard the words of her son. It was one thing that her husband was getting angry at her and refusing to stay with her but Ma Yun was her son. No matter what he should be on her side, why was he taking the side of his useless father who at the age of forty needed the support and help of someone much younger than him?


    Ma Yun sighed and then said to his mother, "Mom, with changing times we need to learn what is best for us. You might not be willing to ept it but the Lin family''s power has dwindled. The only reason the Lin family is still one of the aristocratic family is because Grandpa is still alive, the second he is gone, the Lin family will be reduced to nothing and you know that as well."


    "What nonsense! " Madam Ma of course knew that her maternal family was getting weaker but she didn''t want to listen to it. It was because of the Lin family that she could live in the Ma family like a queen, if something happened to the Lin family what would happen to her?


    She red at her son and then waved her hand before saying, "Stop paying attention to such nonsensical things. You need to pay more attention to Xiyuan, when was thest time the two of you go together somewhere?"


    When Madam Ma spoke about Ye Xiyuan, Ma Yun pursed his lips. He had been trying to reach his fiancee as well but Ye Xiyuan was busy with some sort of new research and told him that he needed to stay quiet and not disturb her.


    "She is busy with her new research," Ma Yun informed his mother who red at him and then said, "You don''t know anything! Girls like to act hard to get, even though she is now your fiancee, Xiyuan is better than you in every aspect. If not for the fact that she fell in love with you, she would have never even looked in your direction."


    Ma Yun clenched his fingers. In fact, he was also talented when it came to sculpting but his mother did not think that it was enough.


    Which was why she purposely pushed him to learn the business and asked him to grow out of his childish dream.


    If that was all, it would have been fine but his mother loved topare him with Ye Xiyuan. Now for Ma Yun, it felt like it was his mother who was engaged to Ye Xiyuan and not him.


    "I will talk to her," Ma Yun knew that even if he was to refuse his mother would not let him drop the matter.


    "What do you mean by you will talk to her? Listen to me Ah Yun, women like Xiyuan are hard toe by. You need to show off your love and attention to her, if not then someone else woulde and take her away from you."


    "Listen to me, go and look for Xiyuan okay? Talk to her and take her to dinner."


    Ma Yun looked at his mother helplessly before sighing as he agreed.


    At Ye Pharmaceuticals.


    Ye Xiyuan was looking at her colleague who had just finished analyzing the data about turning skin ten years younger. It was a pill that could go against thetest skin whitening treatment cream and that too at a reasonable price.


    "We have finally seeded, Researcher Ye," the man said with a smile as he looked at Ye Xiyuan''s beautiful face. "It seems that ourpany is going to get even bigger and better." Because the man was too busy looking at Ye Xiyuan''s smile and admiration, he missed the greedy glint in her eyes that was almost ruthless to the point that anyone could see that she was oozing murderous intent.


    "Master He, if you don''t mind will youe to my house for dinner tonight?"


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket

 Chapter 1264: Second subordinate

    Chapter 1264: Second subordinate


    ?


    When He Zexi heard Ye Xiyuan''s invitation his eyes lit up. He had been staying inside the research centre hoping that Ye Xiyuan would get interested in him. Compared to Ma Yun who was just a second-generation heir, he was much better.


    After all, as long as he was able to win Ye Xiyuan''s heart, he would be able to be the owner of this pharmaceuticalpany and once thispany was under his control- hehe he would clear off Ye Xiyuan and take everything for himself.


    ''Looks like all the hard work that I poured out for so many days finally worked,'' He Zexi thought triumphantly. He nodded and replied, "I am honoured to ept the invitation, Miss Ye."


    "Then you can go back home," Ye Xiyuan said with a smile that lit up her entire face making her young and innocent. "You will need some time to clean up right?" She raised her hand and then touched his hair which was grimy and oily, a subtle frown appeared on her forehead before Ye Xiyuan added, "You need to clean yourself up nicely for tonight, Brother He. You have been stuck inside theb for many days, your body is now covered in sweat and dirt... it''s not nice to leave it like this."


    As she spoke she brushed the back of her fingers on the back of his neck causing He Zexi. ''Was this ... was this what he was thinking?'' He Zexi thought excitedly. It seemed like all his hard work and the lunches and dinners he brought for Ye Xiyuan were finally paying off.


    He looked at Ye Xiyuan''s voluptuous figure with a jeering look in his eyes as he rubbed his hands and then agreed with Ye Xiyuan, "You are right, Xiyuan. I think I will take my leave for today... it''s not a good thing to turn up looking grimy at a woman''s ce."


    After he finished speaking, he stood up from his chair and then walked out of the researchb with a victorious smile on his face. If he had turned around, he would have seen the long, grimy and slippery tongue that was about to lick his neck.


    *****


    Back in the manor, Song Yan woke up with an aching waist. Just because she had left this man behind in the hospital parking lot he had tossed and turned her around until she promised to never leave him behind.


    She threw the hand that was still covering her bosom before walking over to the bathing room where she cleaned herself up and dressed up in fresh clothes.


    Even though she had been not dealing with the ring space for the past few days, it didn''t mean that Song Yan forgot about the space or the fact that she wanted to grow spiritual herbs inside of the ring.


    Song Yan checked up on Fu Yu Sheng and when she saw that he was sleeping, she heaved a sigh of relief before turning to look at the ring as she said, "Ni Ah, let me in."


    No sooner did she finish speaking, Ni Ah allowed Song Yan to enter the ring however as soon as she entered the ring, Song Yan found the small girl sulking in the house.


    "What is the matter with you?" Song Yan questioned Ni Ah. She didn''t think that anything happened in thest three or four days for Ni Ah to sulk like this.


    Ni Ah raised her head from the table on which she was moping and then whined, "You have been paying attention to that man more than me master! Why? You met with Ni Ah after such a long time and you won''t y with Ni Ah."


    "Didn''t I just y with youst night?" Song Yan questioned back as a sweat drop slid down her forehead.


    "That''s not enough," Ni Ah huffed with an angry look on her face. "Ni Ah looked for you through dimensions! I deserve to be loved more master!" Why was that rotten man allowed to be all clingy with her master? He didn''t even travel through dimensions like she did for her master! She deserved more of her master''s time than that man!


    "Alright, alright. There is no need for you to get angry, I am here now, right? Let''s work together and grow spiritual herbs?" Song Yan coaxed Ni Ah for a long time before thetter calmed down. As she walked out of the house and headed to the gardening area, Song Yan could not help but feel a bit troubled.


    Right now, she was only living with Ni Ah. Once the other four came to look for her...Song Yan had a feeling that she was going to be in a hell lot of trouble.


    *****


    On the streets of the capital, a pudgy old ghost was kneeling on the floor of a dark alley.


    "B...Big Boss, I swear that I went to look for that woman but I couldn''t find her, her spiritual energy vanished after she went out of the hospital," the pudgy ghost said to the ghostly man who sat on the wooden box, his long ck hair was left loose and his grey purplish eyes were staring at the fat ghost with a murderous look in them.


    "Are you saying that you found my master and yet you couldn''t track her down?" The ghostly man spoke causing the old pudgy ghost to shiver as he kowtowed on the ground and then stated, "Please forgive me. I will take a look at her spiritual energy again."


    "There is no need," the ghostly man stood up from his wooden box and then walked over to where the pudgy ghost was kneeling, he unleashed his Yin energy that started to melt the pudgy ghost and said, "I shouldn''t have expected anything from you when you tried to attack a child. A grown-up man ghost inhaling Yang''s energy from a child. There was no point in having any expectations from you."


    "No please...please... ahhhhh!!!"


    **


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    ****

 Chapter 1265: A fool and a hunter

    Chapter 1265: A fool and a hunter


    ?


    Song Yan raised her head from the superior farmer soil. This soil was really good for growing the spiritual herbs that she had bought from the Gu spiritual house. However, even with such good soil if Song Yan didn''t have this space that could control the time and space, then she was sure she would''ve never been able to cultivate a thousand years old herbs.


    However, for some reason, she felt a change in the energy around her which caused her to raise her head and look at the sky. She tried to sense the cause of changes that took ce around her but Song Yan couldn''t catch hold of the energy that vanished sooner than she expected.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you?" Ni Ah who had just finished nting the Red Worm Wood herb in the soil, raised her head and looked at Song Yan with confusion in her eyes. "Were you not in a hurry to nt these herbs such that they would be able to grow as soon as possible?"


    Song Yan was indeed very very excited to get her hands on the thousand or so years old herbs. What was more, these herbs were already two hundred years old, which means that she needed eight days to grow these herbs with Ni Ah taking care of everything.


    "It''s nothing," Song Yan shook her head and started to sow the herbs in the soil when Ni Ah saw that Song Yan was no longer paying attention to the energy that circted her space, she sighed in relief.


    As the five of them stayed together for a long time, they formed a bond with one another. So whenever one of them was on the verge of losing control, their energy would end up getting connected with the others, this was something that they came up with to make sure that neither of them would lose their control.


    Ni Ah could sense that the energy belonged to that man. However as he was the most troublesome, she didn''t want him to find Song Yan.


    She hadn''t found Song Yan for long, if she was to get that man here then all of Song Yan''s attention would be diverted to him. If that was the case then she might as well keep it hidden for as long as possible. Anyway, that man would never make a loud noise with the teachings that Song Yan had given him.


    ''I will take a look at him in a few days,'' Ni Ah thought slyly.


    The two of them along with Fang Yanli sowed the herbs in the ground before Ni Ah activated the time and space around the farmingnd. She drew an intricate array before instilling her Yin energy in the array and soon the herbs started to grow at a pace that was too rapid for any other nt.


    Song Yan took a few looks and when she saw that the herbs were growing without any trouble, she was relieved and then strode out of the ring with Ni Ah and Fang Yanli.


    With so many good things happening, Song Yan was sure that everything would be fine for her family.


    Soon the sky outside turned dark and He Zexi arrived at the manor where Ye Xiyuan lived. He looked at the three-floor manor and grinned happily, sooner orter he was going to be the owner of this manor and live the life of a lord.


    Just the very thought was enough to excite him!


    ''The days of my poverty are going to end very soon,'' He Zexi thought with a wide grin on his face. He then raised his hand and smoothed his gelled hair to make sure not even a single strand was astray, before rubbing his face.


    He tried to apply the foundation of his sister to make sure that the marks of e and pimples could be hidden. But even then his face looked slightly greasy with greed as there was no way he could hide it. However, in the eyes of He Zexi, he looked just as handsome as Ma Yun.


    He was dressed in a white suit with a red bow causing many women and men to pause and look at him as they saw him stop in front of Ye Xiyuan''s house.


    "Who is he?" One of the nosy neighbours couldn''t help but ask. She scrunched her nose up as she looked at the man who stood outside Ye Xiyuan''s house.


    She had always kept a very close eye on Ye Xiyuan as she despised the fact that this girl had it all. Ye Xiyuan was not born into a family as good as her daughter but she still had everything, a good fianc¨¦, a good job-name and fame.


    While her daughter lived the life of a divorced woman.


    "You are thinking too much aren''t you, Madam Chou?" One of the neighbours said to the woman who was staring at He Zexi. "How many times have you poked your nose in Miss Ye''s house only to find out that nothing happened?"


    "That''s right, thest time you made a fuss a man went inside Xiyuan''s house in front of her fianc¨¦ and when he searched Ye Xiyuan''s house, nothing was found. Forget about a man, even the traces of a man were not found other than clothes that Ye Xiyuan bought for her fiance''."


    Madam Chou pursed her lips as she turned to look at the two women who were mocking her. She curled her lips and then said, "You all can call me crazy all you want but the truth is that there is something very wrong with that woman! One of these days you will regret getting closer to that woman! Humph!"


    After she finished speaking she turned around and walked inside her house, however no one took her words seriously. Instead, they all looked at her disappearing back andughed behind her back.


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket

 Chapter 1266: A fool and a hunter (2)

    Chapter 1266: A fool and a hunter (2)


    ?


    "They all canugh at me as they want, however one of these days they will realize how foolish they were," Madam Chou said angrily as she stormed inside her house. Those women and Ma Yun thought that she was using Ye Xiyuan because she was jealous of her. Even her daughter thought the same, her husband even told her to not make trouble!


    However, the truth was that she saw a man enter Ye Xiyuan''s house on that night. If not then she would have never made a fuss like that, Madam Chou was not a fool to make such a loud ruckus when the person who would be humiliated in the end would be her.


    "That man walked inside that house," Madam Chou muttered as she arrived at the door of her house, she turned her attention to the manor that was right opposite to her own and then said with confusion brimming in her eyes, "However, that man never walked out of the house."


    This was what she was sure of, as she had been keeping an eye on the situation from the beginning to the end as she didn''t want the adulterous couple to escape punishment but even after searching from the first to the second floor, they didn''t find anything.


    She nced at He Zexi who was stepping inside the house with a smile on his lips and remarked, "I have a feeling that this man will not being out either."


    However, it had nothing to do with her. She was a smart woman and knew when to stop. Though she didn''t like Ye Xiyuan she would never do something as stupid as getting involved with someone who could eat an entire man!


    She humphed and then closed the door.


    He Zexi on the other hand had no idea what happened behind him, he thought that everyone was looking at him because he looked very handsome. He chuckled lightly as he strode inside the manor and then knocked on the front door of the main manor.


    Soon the sound of footsteps came from inside and the door of the manor was pulled open. Ye Xiyuan was dressed in a proactive red dress that hugged her figure leaving nothing to the imagination. When He Zexi saw her curvaceous figure in the small red dress, he gulped heavily.


    This was it.


    He was going to make all his dreamse true.


    "Xiyuan, were you waiting for me?" He asked while handing the bouquet to Ye Xiyuan who took the bouquet of roses and smiled shyly.


    "That''s right, you took your time for sure Brother He. I was quite hungry," she remarked causing the man to look at her with confusion to which Ye Xiyuan smiled and then added, "I prepared quite a feast for us, and forgot to eat lunch. I am d that you are here, with you here we can begin on the feast."


    He Zexi smiled when he heard Ye Xiyuan''s exnation. He never thought that while working under Ye Xiyuan, he would get a chance where he would be able to sit down and eat her cooking.


    What was more she prepared the dishes for him after working all afternoon.


    This was really ¡ª¡ª He Zexi didn''t think anymore as he bowed his head and then entered the house when he saw Ye Xiyuan step aside. As he was facing the luxurious living room, he didn''t look at Ye Xiyuan whose expression twisted in a malicious grin.


    "Xiyuan, is this vase from the neenth-century K dynasty? I remember watching it on the television when it was found," He Zexi tried to show off his intelligence as he pointed at the porcin vase that was sitting in the corner. He wanted to show Ye Xiyuan that he was not only good with making pills and medicine but was also quite informative about history and whatnot.


    "It is the same one," Ye Xiyuan nodded while looking impressed. "My fianc¨¦ bought it for me." She subtly added causing the man to turn sullen. He red at the vase with a furious look on his face, if he had known that this was bought by Ma Yun then he would have never brought the topic up.


    He cursed himself for being foolish but at the same time he snorted and thought, ''What''s the point of having a lot of money,pared to me who is smart and talented that man is nothing!''


    With that, he turned on his heels and looked at Ye Xiyuan before saying, "Something smells good. What did you cook Xiyuan?"


    Ye Xiyuan tilted her head with an innocent smile on her face as she replied, "I cooked pig brain soup and braised beef. I am sure that you will like it," her eyes opened just a fraction as a dark look shed in them as she added, "The meat is fresh and the brain was taken out of the skull of the pig just this morning. You will surely like the taste of the two dishes."


    Though He Zexi didn''t like drinking pig brain soup, he agreed because he didn''t want to look picky. The two of them sat down on the dining table as Ye Xiyuan served the pig brain soup in one bowl while she served the braised beef and rice in another.


    "Dig in, Brother Zexi," Ye Xiyuan said with a smile as He Zexi nodded like a fool. He picked up the spoon that was sitting on the side of the bowl before taking a few bites from it. However, as soon as he bit into the meat, he felt something off about it.


    It was too hard and bitter. Even the cheapest beef didn''t taste like this.


    "Whats the matter?" Ye Xiyuan questioned as she looked at He Zexi who had stopped eating. "Why are you looking as if I have fed you human meat?"


    "W...What?"


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    ****

 Chapter 1267: Long tongue and sharp claws

    Chapter 1267: Long tongue and sharp ws


    ?


    He Zexi stiffened. He looked up at Ye Xiyuan and maybe it was because of the dim lighting in the room but something about her made him terrified. He stared at her not knowing whether to swallow or throw up the meat in his mouth, was it safe to eat?


    "Haha, look at your face!" Just as He Zexi''s anxiety was climbing up his spine, he heard Ye Xiyuanugh at him. He stared at her who was chortling away and heaved a sigh of relief. She was joking with him!


    "You scared me," He Zexi remarked, he reached out his hand and wiped the sweat on his face. "Saying such a terrifying thing with a smile on your face, for a second I thought you were saying the truth."


    Ye Xiyuan scrunched up her nose cutely. She took a bite of her braised beef and remarked, "It''s your fault for being so gullible, Brother Zexi. Who asked you to trust me?"


    Though she was speaking about the joke that she had made just now, for some reason He Zexi felt there was something wrong with the words that she spoke to him. He curled his lips andughed awkwardly before saying, "Haha, you are right. There is no way you can cook human meat, I was the one who was too foolish."


    As he spoke, he took another bite of the ''beef'', Ye Xiyuan watched him gobble away the meat and an eerie smile etched on her face.


    He Zexi didn''t notice anything weird, once he calmed down he started to talk about this and that with Ye Xiyuan while praising her for her beauty and wits.


    "No, No. I am serious... I have never seen anyone as beautiful and smart as you," he handed onepliment after another to Ye Xiyuan who continued to smile. The more she smiled the more He Zexi was emboldened, he thought that as Ye Xiyuan was smiling at him, she certainly had some intentions towards him. If not she wouldn''t have dressed so proactively and invited him inside her house that too at such an hour. She was also smiling andughing at his jokes and was even letting him touch her.


    Even though the touches were limited to him touching the back of her hand, it meant something right?


    No woman who had any hidden intentions would invite a man to her house.


    He Zexi got more and more excited at the thought, he could already imagine himself sitting next to Ye Xiyuan instead of Ma Yun. He gleefully said a few more things to Ye Xiyuan before lowering his head and looking down at his bowl.


    However, as soon as he looked at the soup that he had scooped, He Zexi stiffened. Because inside his spoony a human eyeball. Not that of a pig or a cow but of a human!


    As he was someone who had studied for years, it was quite easy for He Zexi to identify that the eye in his spoon belonged to a human.


    ''I...I was eating the flesh and brain of a human?'' The thought alone was enough to scare He Zexi to the point that he started to tremble. His gag reflex started to work and he wished he could throw up then and there. He couldn''t believe that he ate human flesh and drank the soup cooked from human brain.


    He was so filled with regrets that he wanted to dig his stomach and clean it up. What did he just eat? And what was Ye Xiyuan doing? What was she thinking cooking the flesh and brain of a human?


    "Whats the matter?" Ye Xiyuan questioned him causing He Zexi to drop the spoon in his hands. He looked at her with the expression of a deer getting caught in the headlights. Though He Zexi didn''t know what Ye Xiyuan was and how in the world she got her hands on the human flesh, he knew one thing and that was


    He couldn''t get caught if he did then this woman would kill him as well. "It''s..it''s nothing, I just ...I just feel a bit heavy. After drinking so many bowls of soup my dder is a bit..." He Zexi spoke to Ye Xiyuan who smiled at him and then said, "Is that so? Then you can go down the corridor, Brother He. The bathing room is right at the end of the hall."


    He Zexi wanted to run out of the house but when he saw Ye Xiyuan looking at him, he dropped that desire and then walked down the hallway as calmly as possible. But even then He Zexi was afraid that Ye Xiyuan woulde rushing and kill him. Fortunately, nothing like that happened as he headed down the hallway.


    Once he was inside the bathing room, He Zexi closed the door and bolted it. Though it only took him two minutes to arrive at the restroom, He Zexi felt like he had lost more than ten years of his life. Cold sweat covered his back and forehead as he tried to regte his breathing.


    His mouth was partially opened as he heaved, he wanted to throw up but at the same time, he was worried that Ye Xiyuan would find out that he had recognized the human meat that she had cooked and served. For the first time, He Zexi felt raw fear.


    He grew up in a patriarchal house and believed that women were not worth anything. Thus, when he met Ye Xiyuan he thought that she was trying to reach far beyond her reach and wanted to suppress her under him, after all, as a woman her duty was to stay at home and work for her man.


    But now his world views havepletely changed! That woman was not just cruel, she was purely unhinged!


    "I have to get out of here! I need to get out of here!" He Zexi muttered as he looked around the bathing room, only to find a very small window which was too small for his physique.


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket

 Chapter 1268: Long tongue and sharp claws (2)

    Chapter 1268: Long tongue and sharp ws (2)


    ?


    He Zexi''s heart fell to the bottom of his stomach. He looked around the bathing room but he found no other escape other than the small window. But he was too big for that small window!


    Should he turn around and go out? Maybe if he made an excuse, that woman would let him leave? However, even in his heart He Zexi knew that it was going to be impossible. Ye Xiyuan seemed to be aplete psychopath, if he were to say that he wanted to leave after making his intentions known to her--she would definitely sense that something was wrong.


    "Stupid! Idiot! I am such a fool...oooh...." He Zexi gagged as he felt his stomach churn. His body started to reject the meat and soup that he had drank after finding out that the flesh and brain belonged to a human. He covered his mouth trying to make as little noise as possible. He couldn''t attract the attention of that woman!


    But no matter what He Zexi did, he couldn''t stop himself and hurled the flesh that he had eaten. He continued to throw up until nothing was left in his stomach, even the yellow bile in his stomach was thrown up by him. He tried to suppress the noise but he couldn''t and only hoped that Ye Xiyuan wouldn''t hear him.


    However how long could he lock himself inside this bathing room!?


    "Brother He~" He Zexi was bullying his head while trying toe up with a way to escape from this house when he heard Ye Xiyuan''s voice. She was standing right outside the door and knocking on the door of the bathing room.


    Each knocknded heavily on his heart, it was as if Ye Xiyuan was not knocking on the door but on his heart.


    "Brother He, what is the matter? Did my cooking upset you? You have spent quite a lot of time inside the bathing room," Ye Xiyuan said to the man who shivered like a quail. He stared at the door with a a gaze that was filled with sheer terror while he turned his head left and right, even though he knew that there was no way out of this room, He Zexi wished that an escape route would open by some miracle and he would be able to get away from Ye Xiyuan.


    His legs trembled as a yellow liquid seeped through the fabric of his pants causing a pungent smell to spread all over the room. Right now he only hoped that someone woulde and rescue him and even if they couldn''t rescue him, at least the door of the bathing room would stay intact!


    He didn''t want to be caught by Ye Xiyuan. Who knows if he fell in her hands, she might end his life in the same manner as that person who lost their life in her hands previously.


    He didn''t want to be chopped and cooked into soup!


    "Brother He? Did my cooking upset your stomach or...did you realize what I cooked?" Her voice turned sharp causing He Zexi to stiffen. He scrambled as far as possible from the door, at this moment he was praying to the heavens for them to save him.


    However, He Zexi was an unscrupulous and corrupt man. Even if he were to pray with his blood at that moment, the heavens would not answer him at once. After all, he had harmed the lives of many of his juniors, the young women were ruined by him while the young men lost their jobs because they offended He Zexi.


    "Ple...please let me off, just this once. I promised to be a better man," He Zexi rubbed his hands together as he prayed to the heavens but no matter how much he prayed nothing happened.


    As he stared at the white door on which Ye Xiyuan was knocking, He Zexi felt his heart thump wildly in his chest. His entire body was shivering in fright, if he was given another chance he would never step inside this house!


    "Brother He, open the door. Let''s talk," Ye Xiyuan said from the other side, her voice sounding malicious and cold as she knocked on the door. However He Zexi would be a fool to open the door, he neither replied nor did he open the door. He stayed where he was and ignored the calls of Ye Xiyuan.


    But the more he ignored the more Ye Xiyuan knocked on the door as if she wanted to break it through her fists.


    "Brother He open the door when I am asking you nicely," the woman said through the door, however now her voice was no longer sweet and sounded really scary. It made He Zexi shiver with fright, if he had known this would have happened, he would have never agreed to this invitation.


    Now what was he supposed to do?


    The knocking on the door came to a sudden halt. He Zexi heaved a sigh thinking that Ye Xiyuan was tired, however as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a slimy tongue peeking through the crack under the door. Like a snake, it slithered from under the door before climbing up the door.


    "No!" He Zexi screamed as he picked up a brush from the corner of the bathing room and hurled it at the thing that was slithering up but nothing happened, instead the thing continued to slither up.


    And it didn''t take long for the slimy pink thing to turn the lock to the side, with a click the door opened causing He Zexi''s face to turn pale.


    "Brother He," the hoarse malicious voice echoed in his ears causing He Zexi to quake. Tears started to pour down from his cheeks as he looked at the woman whose long tongue was hovering an inch from the floor. Her nails were sharper than knives as she stepped inside the bathing room, and her dark eyes had not even the slightest light in them stared at He Zexi with a greedy glint.


    "How can you hide in here? We are yet to start the feast, Brother He."


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1269: Ask Song Yan for help

    Chapter 1269: Ask Song Yan for help


    ?


    He Zexi trembled, his dder seemed to have lost control as he stared at the thing that was standing in front of him. Ye Xiyuan no longer resembled her beautiful self, instead, she looked terrifying, especially with her eyes that looked empty and dark like an abyss.


    "L...let me go, please...please...please don''t kill me," He Zexi pleaded with the thing in front of him. He was scared out of his wits as regret wed at his stomach, if he had known that this would happen then he would have nevere to this house.


    Stupid! He was such a fool to trust this woman if he hadn''t then he would not be in this situation.


    "If I let you go then how will I be the wise woman that Brother Zexi liked so much," Ye Xiyuan remarked with a slight titter. She tilted her head and reached her hand out before sping hold of He Zexi''s head. Her sharp nails dug into his head as blood dripped from five spots on his head. "You are so smart, Brother Zexi," Ye Xiyuan licked her lips with a greedy expression. "Surely your brain will taste even better than the one I just ate. Hehehehehehe..." At the dead of the night, another mournful scream rang inside the manor but no one heard it as it was buried in the silence very soon.


    The next morning, Song Yan woke up with an aching back because of all the work she did in the space created by Ni Ah. She could feel the heat in the room as she looked outside, slowly the sky that used to stay dark around five was getting brightened and summer seemed to have arrived.


    Song Yan wiped the sweat off her face and pushed Fu Yu Sheng away, "Stop cuddling. Can''t you feel the heat?"


    "Just turn the air conditioner on," Fu Yu Sheng remarked causing Song Yan to roll her eyes as she pped his hand that was hugging her waist and then pulled away from him.


    She ignored the whine of her husband before heading to the bathing room where she took a quick bath and headed down the living hall where Madam Gu had already prepared breakfast for her and her husband.


    Song Yan casually turned on the TV, as she took a bite of her toast. After watching a few ads, she saw all sorts of reports one of them was rying information on the sudden discovery of a human corpse that was found at the outskirts.


    If it was just a report of a human corpse being found Song Yan would have not paid attention to it, as the capital was a ce where crime took ce almost every day but this time around there was something special about the corpse that was found --


    It had no brain inside its skull.


    This news caused quite a stir in the capital.


    Expectedly everyone got scared after the news broke out, and there was a sudden rush in the purchase of self-defence types of equipment. While everyone tried to make sure that they returned home before the sky darkened.


    Not only were the children asked to return home as soon as the sun started to set but even the adults were asked toe back home as soon as possible.


    As for the case, it fell on the head of Wu Jin who had just been promoted to the capital chain of the police department. As he was the only chief who was promoted to such a high position at such a young age, it went without saying that many people wanted to make things difficult for him.


    The Wu family who moved to the capital after Wu Jin''s promotion were shocked after finding out the situation. Even though they were not a part of the police department politics, they knew that someone wanted to kick Wu Jin out of the position that he had earned through sheer willpower and hard work.


    "What are you going to now?" Wu Qinfan questioned his brother who sat on the couch with his hands clutching his hair.


    "I have no idea," When Wu Jin found out that he was being given such a high position he was quite happy. He thought that all the sufferings that he had gone through had finally bore him the fruit that he wanted but now that this matter was handed to him to solve, Wu Jin knew that this was not a sweet fruit but a bitter one.


    "There is no need to think too much," Wu Qinfan patted his brother on the shoulder. He then said to him, "I am working hard at the moment, even if you are demoted our family wouldn''t have to suffer much. As long as I can secure this deal with the Feng family, everything will be fine."


    Wu Jin nodded. He was indeed a bit rxed over the fact that his family wouldn''t have to return to the S city after moving to the capital with such fanfare but still, he felt that it was too much of a loss for him to position that he earned through his own hard work.


    "Madam Song," Wu Lixin''s wife Second Madam Wu suddenly spoke up causing the three brothers to turn around and look at her. Second Madam Wu blushed slightly and then said, "I meant to say why not ask Madam Song for help? I heard from Madam Lin, that her sister-in-w and second brother-inw had moved to the capital to secure the grounds for the Fu family."


    "Maybe she will be able to help you?"


    Though the suggestion was indeed amazing, Wu Jin shook his head as he said, "Our family had caused a lot of trouble Madam Song already, not to mention the disrespect she suffered at the hands of mother and..." he nced at his brother who coughed as he looked away.


    "I don''t think that she would be willing to help us."


    Wu Jin also knew that Song Yan was in the capital but he was not as thick-skinned to rush ahead and ask her for help. Even though he and Fu Yu Sheng were good friends, the things that happened in the past couldn''t just be ignored.


    "Ah Jin, I know that you are feeling a bit hesitant but I think sister-inw''s suggestion is good," Wu Qinfan said to his brother, in fact, he too did not want to find Song Yan but something about this case made him feel weird. Not only were the bones squeaky clean with not even an ounce of flesh left on them, but what was more the skull was cracked and everything inside of it was taken out.


    The Department of Investigation did not even find any traces of the brain that had been scooped out of the skull. No matter how he looked at it, the case wasn''t only terrifying it was simply inhuman!


    Wu Jin also felt that there was something fishy about the case, if this was simply a human organ trafficking case then he was certain that the criminal would have left some traces behind or even taken the organs that were inside the body.


    But those things were thrown out like trash, just this very thing was alone to tell him that this case was moreplicated than just a human trafficking one.


    "I think you should meet Madam Song," Wu Lixin said from the side while cradling his son in his arms. He did not know much about Song Yan but the fact alone that she blessed him and his wife, was enough to prove that the woman was not a simple celestial master. His second son had the same number of moles as his son who was killed by Wu Genji, that ruthless sister


    of his.


    Even the birthmark that was at the back of his first son was the same!


    Song Yan had told him that if he and his wife tried then they would be able to see a miracle very soon and Wu Lixin was sure that his second son was the miracle she was talking about!


    Wu Jin wanted to refuse but Wu Qinfan said to him, "If you keep hesitating then the criminal will escape from your grasp. If that happens then more and more people will suffer do you want that to happen?"


    With these words, Wu Qinfan silenced Wu Jin''s refusal because what he said indeed made sense. If he let this matter fester then his demotion was the smallest loss that would ur, the most ominous thing that might happen would be the loss of life!


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    PS Those who cannot find the book just tap on my profile if not just search the title in the


    search bar


    **********************

 Chapter 1270: Visiting the Grim Reaper

    Chapter 1270: Visiting the Grim Reaper


    ?


    "You can tell me what you want to say, Brother Jin," Song Yan said to Wu Jin who had invited her to a cafe for a chat. Though she knew what the man wanted to discuss with her, she still waited for him to speak up.


    Wu Jin turned to look at Song Yan after he was done ordering and then said to her, "First of all I would like to apologize to you sister-inw. I called you in such a hurry without even giving you any prior notice."


    "It''s fine," Song Yan waved her hand as she did not take this matter to heart. The reason Wu Jin called her must be because of the corpse that was found outside the capital, the fact that it was only missing its brain and flesh was already weird enough but Song Yan''s gaze which was sharper than most humans also noticed five sharp holes in the skull as if it had been pulled apart by a sharp w.


    This was enough to show her that this was not the work of a human but a malicious spirit. "Sister-inw you must have already heard about the murder and the corpse that was found on the outskirts of the capital right? I will not hide it from you, this case has fallen into my hands and the higher-ups want me to solve it as soon as possible," Wu Jin ryed to Song Yan. He did not want to ask for help without rying the fact that his benefits were closely attached to the case as it would be equivalent to hiding the truth from her.


    He then told her, "Though my promotion and demotion are closely linked to the case, the reason I want to find the culprit behind this case is because I do not wish for anyone else to suffer just like the poor soul that was killed did. We still do not know what happened to the man who was killed, and where his flesh and brain was."


    "The investigation report says that the man was killed because of sharp nails embedded in the head of the man--"


    "It wasn''t nails," Song Yan intervened as she shook her head. "The reports and the ones who examined the corpse would certainly bring up the scientific means to exin the death of that man but the things that were embedded in the head of that man...were not iron nails. It was a w."


    "If the examiner had paid attention to the length and the crack in the skull, then he would have noticed that the holes in the skull started from small before getting bigger. This is something that does not happen with iron nails and even if there were iron nails used, then ¡ª¡ª did they find any residue of iron on the skull?"


    She then paused and added, "And if you were to pay close attention to the eyes that were left inside the head... you will notice them popping out. Most likely the brain of that man was ripped out from his head when he was alive before he was skinned."


    Song Yan sipped on the cold coffee that was served by the waitress while Wu Jin reeled in the information that she had given to him. So his doubt was correct? This murder was rted to supernatural forces?


    He shivered in the zing hot summer heat, feeling cold sweat trickle down his spine. What kind of malicious spirit was it, for it to actually rip out the brain of a human when he was still alive?


    "Sister-inw, is...is there any spirit that rips the brain of humans?" Wu Jin questioned while his fingers clenched on hisp. He was really scared if such a terrifying spirit was roaming on the street then no one was going to be safe!


    Song Yan swirled the straw in her ss before she nodded. She then thought of all those spirits that she had faced when she was a spirit herself and summarized her experience and thoughts, "There are indeed many spirits who like to rip the brain of a human out of their skull, one of the spirits however likes to eat the brain of humans. I guess this is one such case... however, there is a small problem if this case is rted to one such spirit."


    "W...what is the problem?" Wu Jin questioned feeling a sense of foreboding.


    "Since this is a case rted to the supernatural, I am afraid that you will have to submit a request to the Special Department for evidence and proof to beter handed to your department," Song Yan exined as she finished drinking her cold coffee and then sat down the ss on the table. "Because the criminal is not human, even if you were to catch the culprit it will prove nothing and your department heads will also use it to suppress you." Wu Jin understood what Song Yan was saying but how was he supposed to deal with this matter? Even if he were to submit the request to the Special Department, the higher-ups would make things difficult for him. They would me him for spreading superstitious rumours. No one in the Police Department liked him, after all!


    Song Yan could see the hesitation in Wu Jin''s eyes thus she sighed and then snapped her fingers. A small purple me ignited around her fingers as a ck card appeared in between her fingers. She then pushed it to Wu Jin before saying, "This is the pass that I have to enter or exit the Special department. I will lend it to you, bring it along with you as well as the rest of the reports of the case, I am sure that the head of the Special Department would be willing to look into the case."


    "Why would he?" Wu Jin questioned with a frown. Was there a need for the head of the department to even look into such a case?


    Song Yan curled her lips in a sadistic smile as she said a few things to Wu Jin whose expression turned disbelieving.


    **


    ***


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket

 Chapter 1271: Visiting the Grim Reaper (2)

    Chapter 1271: Visiting the Grim Reaper (2)


    ?


    "Since it was you who failed to grasp this soul that was supposed to be sent to the underworld long ago, then it''s your responsibility to catch it back. This is what Madam Song told me to tell you," Wu Jin ryed everything to the man in front of him. Even though he was scared out of his wits because the man in front was actually the Grim Reaper!


    Initially, he did not want toe to this ce but Song Yan told him that if he did not deal with this matter then she wouldn''t be able to help him as the people at the department would question her and her ountability to help with the case.


    Vincent covered his eyes with the heels of his palms. He sighed exaggeratedly before saying, "I knew that woman would never let me rest, how is it my fault that the spirit escaped? It has something to do with the prior ones, not me!"


    He dropped his hands and then looked at the man in front of him who was shivering from head to foot, seeing him so terrified Vincent said, "There is no need to be this scared, your time is nowhere close to running out. So, even if I want to do anything I won''t."


    "T...Thank you?" Wu Jin said.


    Vincent on the other hand pushed himself off the chair and then sneered with annoyance creeping on his face, "Let''s go since this matter needs the assistance of the special department, I will give you a hand."


    When Wu Jin heard his words, his face lit up with a smile as he bowed his head and said to Vincent, "Thank you for helping us."


    "There is no need to thank me," Vincent said to him with a smile on his face, however, there was something in his smile that made Wu Jin shiver. Sure enough, he heard Vincent say a secondter, "If I agree to help you then I am sure that Song Yan would be the one dealing with the mess, if that is the case then how can I not help you?"


    Wu Jin: "..." Are you sure that you two are subordinates? Why does it look like you two are at each other''s throats?


    While Vincent was dealing with something annoying, Song Yan was also dealing with a messy situation. She had thought that Old Master Lin would try to look for another celestial master to rescue his great-grandson as he hated her and her husband.


    But who would have that she would receive a call from Fu Yu Sheng''s maternal grandfather who told her that he was going to leave Nan Rin in her care?


    Song Yan: "..."


    "I don''t think that Miss Lin would like it," Song Yan said to Old Master Lin, as he was her elder she couldn''t be rude to him and at the same time she was worried that the little one would end up getting in trouble if she was to refuse, thus she tried to be as subtle as possible.


    Old Master Lin was also running out of options, it wasn''t that he did not try to look for other celestial masters but he realized that no one was as skilled as Song Yan. He still remembered what happened three days ago at his private manor.


    Three days ago at the manor located on the outskirts hidden from the capital.


    "This ...I am afraid that I cannot deal with this thing," Celestial Master Mu shook his head with a disappointed expression on his face. "This is a bracelet that carries a curse that is far older than you and I can decipher Old Master Lin," he stated as he looked at the dazed- looking Nan Rin. "This curse is not something that you would see nowadays because it is not only intricate it has been fed the spirits of those who lost their lives to this bracelet for centuries."


    When he saw that Old Master Lin did not understand what he was trying to say, Celestial Master Mu sighed and then exined in simpler terms, "Let''s say that your son-inw had given poison to your grandson that has multiple poisons mixed within it. Unless someone who knows what they are doing deals with this bracelet they will only elerate the death rate of your grandson."


    "What? You mean to say there is no way out of this situation?" Old Master Lin questioned. Celestial Master Mu was one of the best celestial masters of the capital if he was saying that there was no way to break the bracelet that was slowly sucking away the life of his grandson, then Old Master Lin did not know what to do.


    Celestial Master Mu looked at the desperate expression on the face of Old Master Lin and then stated, "Young Master Rin is notpletely without hope." He then pointed at the mark on Nan Rin''s wrist and then said, "The celestial master who drew this mark seemed talented and skilled, if possible, I think Old Master should look for this master."


    "If they can slow down the rate at which the bracelet is sucking away the life force of your grandson then I guess they know what to do to break this bracelet," Celestial Master Mu suggested to Old Master Lin who pursed his lips.


    He already knew that this mark was drawn by Song Yan who had told Nan Yin about Nan Rin''s condition. However, Old Master Lin was too embarrassed to ask Song Yan for help which was why he had looked for other celestial masters but they all said the same thing!


    As for Gu Chenyi.... He had been long offended by his granddaughter who rushed to confront Gu Chenyi about how his workers sold the Gin Gin Root to Song Yan to which he looked at his granddaughter and remarked with a hint of disgust,


    ''Song Yan is my disciple, she can take anything from the shop without paying much less after paying. Who do you think you are to talk down about my disciple?''


    If that was not bad enough, Lin Xiaoyue was thrown out of the Gu sect!


    ****


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    ****

 Chapter 1272: Sly fox

    Chapter 1272: Sly fox


    ?


    Lin Xiaoyue had badly offended Gu Chenyi by disrespecting Song Yan in front of him, thus even if Old Master Lin was to throw his face away and then beg in front of Gu Chenyi the chances of him epting the task were fairly low.


    ''That dumb granddaughter of mine,'' Old Master Lin rubbed his forehead feeling a wave of tiredness washing over him. He had thought that with his strict teachings, the children and the grandchildren of the Lin family would be just aspetent as his daughter and him. However one was more disappointing than another.


    If that was not bad enough, Lin Xiaoyue also married someone who wanted to usurp the Lin family as his own. Old Master Lin felt his head throb even more when he thought about how Lin Xiaoyue would still support her husband if he were to tell the truth to her.


    With how obsessed Lin Xiaoyue was with Nan Jin it was impossible for her to believe a single word about Nan Jin''s betrayal if anything she would tell him that he was thinking too much and it was Nan Rin who was not normal.


    There was no point in discussing this matter with Lin Xiaoyue who was dumber than her mother who only knew how to spend money and not bring a penny back home. This was why Old Master Lin discussed with the rest of the family and told them that he was taking the two children on vacation as there was still time for them to start school.


    Unsurprisingly, Nan Jin tried to stop him. He said something about Nan Rin feeling insecure and ufortable, but Old Master Lin knew that the man was worried that he would find out about the condition of Nan Rin and try to help and stop Nan Rin from dying.


    Of course, through his investigation, he had also found out that Nan Jin actually had another son! And that son was already ten years old! When he found out the truth, he was so angry that Old Master Lin felt his heartbeat quicken but when he thought about how his great-


    grandchildren would suffer if something was to happen to him. Thus, he picked himself up and suppressed his anger.


    Even if Old Master Lin did not know Nan Jin that well, he knew that the reason Nan Jin married Lin Xiaoyue and gave birth to a son was to pave the way for his illegitimate son! As long as Nan Rin died, Nan Jin could always adopt that illegitimate son under the guise of soothing the hollow left behind by Nan Rin.


    That man for the sake of that illegitimate bastard, he wanted to kill his own blood and flesh!


    Thus, when Old Master Lin heard Nan Jin''s refusal, he ignored him and said that he knew what he was doing. It was quite difficult to bring the children out of the house and he did not want to return to the Lin mansion without dealing with the crux of the problem.


    So after he consulted more than ten or so Celestial masters, Old Master Lin finally decided to call Song Yan. If it meant to save his great grandson then he was willing to put his face aside.


    "You do not have to worry about her," Old Master Lin said with a firm voice. "She doesn''t care about her children that much, as long as I say that they are with me she will not investigate it. Their father will be a different story but I think that you can deal with it, Madam Song."


    Song Yan furrowed her brows, even though she understood what Old Master Lin was trying to say but she did not want to get involved with anything too troublesome. And from what Old Master Lin was saying, Song Yan could see that he wanted to leave the children with her, such that she could resolve the matter of the bracelet once and for all.


    A frown settled on her face as she thought that it was too big of a deal. Lin Xiaoyue and she did not get along with one another. If that woman were to find out that she was keeping her children even by the smallest of mistakes then that woman would never let it rest. Who knows she would be med for hurting the child when she hadn''t even done anything?


    Thus, she tactfully refused. Though she would like her husband and his maternal grandfather to get along with one another and forget the things in the past, Song Yan did not want to get into unnecessary trouble. And everything about that naive and besotted Miss Lin screamed trouble.


    When Old Master Lin heard Song Yan''s firm yet tactful refusal, he panicked. Song Yan was thest hope that he had in front of him, if something happened to his great-grandson then he was afraid that he would not be able to stop an illegitimate child from taking over the Lin family.


    Nan Rin was his and Lin''s family''s hope!


    Coupled with the fact that, Nan Jin had been keeping an eye on the condition of Nan Rin if they were to return home without treating Nan Rin, he was afraid that something would happen to Nan Rin when he was not paying attention!


    Nan Jin seemed to be nning all of this for a long time, with Lin Xiaoyuepletely standing on his side, Old Master Lin did not think that he would be able to protect Nan Rin all the time. What was more Nan Rin was Nan Jin''s son, he couldn''t stop Nan Jin from approaching his own son, right?


    So he could only harden his skin and plead in front of Song Yan who knew how to deal with the bracelet.


    And so when Song Yan refused to help him, Old Master Lin threw away his dignity as the master of the Lin family. He cried and sobbed even bringing up his dead daughter and how she wouldn''t want Nan Rin to die, Old Master Lin even threw in a deal that he would willing to sign with Fu Yu Sheng in exchange for Nan Rin''s life.


    "Madam Song, I know that it''s impossible for the two families'' rtionship to change all of a sudden but don''t you think it''s better if we both take a step back?"


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    ***

 Chapter 1273: Sly fox (2)

    Chapter 1273: Sly fox (2)


    ?


    Song Yan was speechless. She had to admit that it would be better for the two families to start warming up to one another but just because Old Master Lin was willing to extend a hand towards her husband, it did not mean that the entire Lin family would be willing to agree with his decision.


    Old Master Lin was aware of what Song Yan was worried about thus, he said to her, "You do not need to worry about anything. Since I have chosen to do this then I will take responsibility. Madam Song please help me save my great grandson...I have already sent a young one away and I can assure you that the weight of the coffin doesn''t get any lighter. If anything the smaller it is, the heavier it is."


    When Song Yan heard the sobbing voice of Old Master Lin, she sighed. Though she wanted to ask this old man why it took him such a long time to lower his head and ept that he was also in the wrong, Song Yan did not make things difficult for him. This matter was something that needed to be solved between Old Master Lin and Old Master Fu.


    "Fine, then I will help you Old Master Lin but I hope that you will give a call to my grandfather," Song Yan did not care about the deal or the corporation but she did care about Old Master Fu who had med himself for all these years even though he had lost his son as well.


    Thus, when she did not hear Old Master Lin agreeing she said, "If you don''t want to then I will not force you, Old Master Lin. But I hope you will remember that on that unfortunate day...you were not the only one who lost a daughter. Someone lost their son as well and when my grandfather needed you, who was his good friend... you abandoned him and even said heartless words."


    "You have no idea how those words of yours broke his heart. After so long, I believe that my grandfather deserves a sort of apology for something that had nothing to do with him," Song Yan finished with a sneer. "If you cannot do that then I guess we should forget about everything?"


    Just as she was about to end the call, Old Master Lin spoke up, "Wait! I understand. If this is what you want then I will do as you say, I will call your grandfather and ...and apologize."


    Old Master Lin also knew that the apology had been long dyed but in his youth, he was too arrogant to lower his head and after he grew old, he became even more stubborn.


    And instead of epting his fault, he started to me his friend and inw. He just told him to leave the capital and never show up in front of him again in anger, but that did not mean that he wanted Old Master Fu to really leave! And to make matters worse, he even took his grandchildren away.


    Old Master Lin thought that Old Master Fu did it out of spite as he did not want him to see his grandchildren and by the time his anger calmed down, it was toote for him to apologize. Song Yan did not provoke him any further as she knew that even though Old Master Lin was a scheming old man, he was a man of his word. Surely he would not go back on his words. Thus, she agreed to treat Nan Rin but at the same time, she put forth the request that Old Master Lin buy a manor next to her, as it would be easy for her to treat the child.


    Even though Old Master Lin was willing to forgive the old grudges, the Lin family did not seem to have the same idea. She did not want to visit the Lin family manor and cause trouble for herself.


    Who would have thought that Old Master Lin would give her an embarrassedugh and tell her that he had already bought the mansion next to her at this moment, the two children along with their nanny were on their way to the mansion.


    He even said that the two children missed her a lot and seemed quite excited to meet her.


    When Song Yan heard his words, her expression darkened. So, he had already nned it? Even if she had refused it if the kids kept sneaking inside her house, would she be able to ignore them?


    If she had known then she would have strengthened the array against the good spirits as well but then her spirits would not be able to enter or exit the house!


    What a hassle!


    Sure enough, her grandfather was right when he told her that Old Master Lin was a sly fox. Look at him acting first and reportingter on.


    Song Yan was speechless but she did not say anything, she simply ended the call and then left the house and sure enough she found two little dumplings standing outside. They were trying to ring the doorbell but it was too high for them while the nanny behind them seemed amused and kept telling them that she could ring the bell for them.


    But Nan Yin refused while Nan Rin simply banged his hand on the wall as if it would magically ring the bell.


    "You two are here," Song Yan said as soon as she opened the door, she had thought that the two kids would go to their house first but they came to look at her house.


    "We are here Auntie!" Nan Yin smiled happily while holding the hand of her brother. "Grandpa said that as we are neighbours, we should greet you."


    "Yes, Yes.. you two are really smart," Song Yan''s sweat dropped. She did not know how to tell the little kids that the reason their grandfather wanted them to greet her was a backup n that he had saved in case she refused to help him.


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **

 Chapter 1274: Telling Fu yu Sheng about Nan Rin

    Chapter 1274: Telling Fu yu Sheng about Nan Rin


    ?


    "Whats the matter with you? Why are you pacing in such a manner?" Old Madam Nan looked at her son who seemed to be worried about something. She put down her chopsticks that were holding a piece of braised meat and then questioned her son, "You are now the Master of the Lin and the Nan family, how can you show such a disgraceful side? Why are you acting like an antsy kid?"


    Nan Jin who was pacing in the room paused and turned to look at his mother who was sitting in the dining area. She had the finest dishesid in front of her and yet wore a dissatisfied expression on her face, if someone met Old Madam Nan now they might not be able to recognize her anymore.


    She was once an old woman who did not even have enough to eat much less choose and pick what she wanted to eat or throw.


    "I think that Old Master Lin is suspicious," Nan Jin did not sense any sort of anger or me from Old Master Lin but with his guilty conscience, he could not help but think that there was something wrong with Old Master Lin paying so much attention to Nan Yin and Nan Rin.


    In the past, Old Master Lin did show a lot of affection to the two children but now that affection was getting more and more stronger. This made Nan Jin a bit suspicious as to what was the reason for the sudden change in Old Master Lin''s heart and attitude.


    Old Madam Nan rolled her eyes as she wiped the corner of her mouth acting like a noble and aristocratic woman even though she was not a woman who was born in nobility. She then turned her attention to her son and remarked, "What do you mean to say? Instead of acting like a fool shouldn''t you be telling me the reason for your actions?"


    Nan Jin pursed his lips and then told everything to his mother how Old Master Lin was paying extra attention to the twins, something he had not done in the past.


    When Old Madam Nan heard the words of her son, she frowned. She did not believe that Old Master Lin would be able to sense anything amiss. After all, that bracelet was not something that could have been easily detected. The woman who sold her that bracelet told her that it was a highly dangerous thing and only celestial masters who cultivated it for ages would be able to detect it.


    However, there might be a problem if Old Master Lin started to doubt her son. For her son to take over the Lin family, they have to be very careful and make sure that the Lin family members wouldn''t doubt them till the end but in case Old Master Lin started to doubt her son then


    ''All the hard work that we have put into that family, it will be gone to waste,'' Old Madam Nan thought angrily. She had once worked as the maid of thete Old Madam Lin and had always dreamed of living a life like that old woman.


    For such a life, she did not even refrain from letting her son marry that dumb girl from the Lin family.


    She and her son had given up on so many things, they could not fail at such a crucial time!


    Old Madam Nan bit her bottom lip and then said, "If that old man is suspicious of you then you might as well clear him up."


    "But--"


    "There is no need for you to worry. That bracelet is a cursed artifact and it''s more than thousands of years old. Do you think just anyone can break the curse? It''s impossible. I already asked the woman who sold this bracelet to me, there is no way that Old Master Lin will be able to save that child," Old Madam Nan was confident as she had seen the effects of the bracelet. She also knew that there was no celestial master who could deal with the effects of that bracelet.


    She stood up from the chair and then walked over to where her son stood before patting him on the back, "There is no need to fret. I already had a feeling that Old Master Lin had long surpassed his stay in this world. It is time for him to take his leave."


    ***


    "So you two, do you want to eat something?" Song Yan asked as she looked at the two kids. Nan Yin was looking around the living room with an excited expression while Nan Rin was calm. He was staring at these shoes with a nk expression. However....


    Song Yan looked down at his other hand that was holding onto her finger and knew that though this boy was a bit special, he knew who treated him well. If this was the case then the matter would be easier to solve at least she did not have to worry about this boy running away or making things difficult for her.


    "Ice cream!" Nan Yin raised her hand and then turned to look at Song Yan with a wide smile. "I want to eat ice cream."


    Song Yan''s lips twitched. She shook her head as she corrected herself, "I was asking you about lunch. What do you want to eat for lunch?"


    When Nan Yin heard Song Yan''s reply, her expression dimmed as she muttered an ''oh.''


    "Then I will like something with meat," Nan Yin replied to Song Yan with a drooping expression. When Song Yan saw the expression on Nan Yin''s face, she sighed and then said, "If you eat the vegetables served at the lunch tableter on, then I will buy the ice creams that you wantter on."


    Her words brought a smile to Nan Yin''s face. She turned around and looked at Song Yan before asking, "Even a sundae?"


    "Even a sundae," Song Yan promised.


    **


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **

 Chapter 1275: Telling Fu Yu Sheng about Nan Rin (2)

    Chapter 1275: Telling Fu Yu Sheng about Nan Rin (2)


    ?


    "What are they doing here?" Fu Yu Sheng looked at the two children who were eating their meal at the dining table of his house. Though he had not met with these two kids before he had seen Lin Xiaoyue when she was a child.


    And the young girl sitting on the dining table had some resemnce with his cousin. It was not a difficult task for Fu Yu Sheng to recognize to whom these two kids belonged but what he did not understand was why the two kids were at his home.


    Song Yan patted Nan Rin on the back before saying, "He is your uncle. Let me talk with him, I will be back." At first, she thought that Nan Rin would refuse but the child let go of her hand. It seemed like Nan Rin was rather smart, if not for his body failing he would have surpassed her husband who was considered a young prodigy.


    She stood up from the chair and then walked over to Fu Yu Sheng who had returned from work.


    When she arrived in front of her husband, she recognized the scent of alcohol, Song Yan arched a brow and then questioned, "Did you drink?"


    "Master Ji came to look for me," Fu Yu Sheng said to Song Yan. "He is really happy to talk with his sister once again, apparently they brought Ji Ziyi and the two ghosts to the Ji mansion, even let them haunt the room that belongs to Ji Ziyi."


    He rubbed his forehead and then added tiredly, "For a second I thought that they were going crazy. But then I thought about how I would let you haunt me if you were to leave me."


    His words caused Song Yan to breathe sharply. Because when she died, Fu Yu Sheng had begged in front of her portrait asking for her toe back, even asking her to stay with him even if it meant to be as a ghost. Sometimes Song Yan had a sick suspicion that Fu Yu Sheng knew that she was with him because he would sometimes start talking to the air even if there was no one in the room.


    Even when he died, he died with her portrait in his hands. Song Yan often med him for acting toote but now that she knew that her husband''s emotions were suppressed because of that doll, Song Yan felt sorry for him.


    "What''s wrong?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned her as he waved his hand in front of her face.


    Song Yan snapped out of her thoughts and rolled her eyes before snatching Fu Yu Sheng''s jacket and said, "You are talking nonsense again, aren''t you, Yu Sheng? Do you want me to die that badly?"


    "What nonsense! Pei! Pei! It''s your enemies who should die," Fu Yu Sheng flicked her forehead. He then turned to look at the two children before asking again, "What about them? Did Xiaoyue leave them here?"


    Song Yan opened her mouth but then she thought about it carefully before asking the nanny of the children to take care of them. She then pulled Fu Yu Sheng into the room with her.


    "Is something the matter?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned her seeing her secretive stance. If Song Yan was acting like this then the matter might not be as simple as he thought. "I don''t think that Xiaoyue sent them here."


    "She didn''t." Song Yan ran her fingers through her hair as she informed him, "It was your grandfather."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Fu Yu Sheng turned even more confused, thus Song Yan exined the entire matter to him, "So it seems like Nan Jin is trying to kill Nan Rin, if Nan Rin dies due to his poor health...no one will be able to suspect anything. And he will be able to swiftly take over the Lin family as he is the son-inw married to the only daughter of the Lin family."


    She paused and added, "Maybe Old Master Lin wanted to make Nan Rin the heir of his family, this might be the reason why Nan Jin came up with such an idea."


    No sooner did she finish speaking, Fu Yu Sheng''s face suddenly sank. It was as ck as the bottom of a pan. He looked so gloomy that Song Yan was reminded of the time when he used to suppress his emotions and could only show anger and frustration. She could see that a storm wasing as the room was filled with an inexplicable sense of oppression.


    If it was someone else they would have started to tremble but with Song Yan standing in the room, she remained unaffected.


    "What did you say?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned her angrily. He couldn''t believe that someone was trying to covet the family of his mother even if the Lin and the Fu family were not together anymore, it did not mean that he would let someone like Nan Jin ruin the family of his mother.


    Song Yan sighed. She knew it, Fu Yu Sheng was reacting in the same manner as she expected him to do. Right now he looked like someone who wanted to kill someone. She was afraid that he would charge inside the Lin family and beat Nan Jin up, thus she hurriedly said to Fu Yu Sheng, "There is no need for you to get angry. I can still treat Nan Rin, not only that I can make him even healthier than before but for that, I need you to stay calm."


    "If you rush ahead and beat his father up then it will be troublesome for me and Nan Rin, so you better calm down."


    "But--"


    "Yu Sheng, I said calm down." Song Yan stared at her husband sternly, who pursed his lips and then closed his eyes before sighing. He covered his face with his hands and sighed, "I knew this was going to happen! Shu Chang told Xiaoyue that she was making a mistake but that woman did not listen."


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket

 Chapter 1276: Luring the white eyed wolf

    Chapter 1276: Luring the white eyed wolf


    ?


    Though the two brothers did not have any deep feelings towards Lin Xiaoyue, when they found out that Lin Xiaoyue was marrying Nan Jin, the two of them did not have any good feelings towards that man. Thus, Fu Shu Chang investigated Nan Jin a little and found out that Nan Jin was used to getting involved with rich and influential women in the capital.


    Back then the two brothers did warn Lin Xiaoyue but thetter did not appreciate their actions and even called them nosy. Lin Xiaoyue believed that they were trying to sabotage her by making her lose a good man like Nan Jin as they couldn''t see her happy.


    Lin Xiaoyuepletely misunderstood their intentions and said a lot of things that hurt the two men. Thus neither Fu Shu Chang nor Fu Yu Sheng stopped her from getting married to Nan Jin. But Fu Yu Sheng never expected that Lin Xiaoyu would be such a fool.


    Her son was slowly being killed by her husband and yet she was still standing by Nan Jin''s side instead of questioning and worrying about the condition of her son. What kind of fool was she!?


    Fu Yu Sheng was speechless and disappointed with Lin Xiaoyue. No wonder the Lin family was slowly falling and bing weaker day by day, if this was the future of the Lin family then he could only imagine what kind of management his uncle was doing.


    He ced his hand on his forehead and really wanted to shake Lin Xiaoyue by his shoulders. He wanted to ask what was going on in the head of that woman, how could she do something so foolish. And in case she was blind to fault then she might as well donate her eyes! That way someone else would be able to use them well.


    Song Yan looked at the throbbing vein on the forehead of the man and then said to him, "There is no need for you to get angry. Since this problem has presented itself in front of us, then we will surely deal with it ordingly. There is no point in getting angry and burning your blood. Those who have done wrong will suffer sooner orter."


    "Anyway, I will treat Nan Rin. There is no way I will let that man''s ne to fruition," Song Yan patted her husband on the back. "This result is good as well, at least your grandfather knows that he was raising a white-eyed wolf till now. With Nan Jin''s greed, he is sure to slip in front of Lin Xiaoyue as well."


    This oue was indeed better than the previous one, at least Nan Rin''s life would be saved and no harm would fall on him. It meant that the previous destiny that was written for Nan Rin would be changed.


    Though Fu Yu Sheng''s expression softened a little, he still had a sullen expression on his face. Song Yan shook her head and then stated, "Even if you are angry there is nothing that you can do about this situation. Lin Xiaoyue ispletely brainwashed by that man, I doubt she would listen to anything unless she sees it for herself."


    Fu Yu Sheng snorted and then remarked, "That woman is aplete fool, even if you were to tell her that Nan Jin has an illegitimate child, she would rather me herself than that man. I can assure you that there is no way Lin Xiaoyue would listen to anything against that man."


    "Even if that is the case, you do not need to worry about the situation in the Lin family," Song Yan was rather calm as she told the man everything that Old Master Lin told her. "Though Old Master Lin is a tad jumpy and impulsive, he is not a fool. He can still lead the Lin family which shows his ability. If Lin Xiaoyue bes a threat to the Lin family, then she can prepare herself for losing everything. Old Master Lin might care about his granddaughter but that doesn''t mean that he would forgive the person who stood on the side of the man who tried to kill his great-grandchildren."


    Song Yan was rather certain about this, Old Master Lin was indeed protective of his family. If not then Lin Xiaoyue and her mother wouldn''t have been able to act like a tyrant but at the same time, he was the kind of man who would not allow anything to harm his family. This meant that, if Lin Xiaoyue became a threat then she would be dealt with ordingly.


    Old Master Lin also had a bottom line after all!


    Fu Yu Sheng opened his mouth but someone knocked on the door causing him to close his mouth as he turned his attention to the door and walked over.


    When he pulled open the door, he saw Nan Yin standing on the other side.


    "What is the matter?" He asked the little girl who stiffened and then shyly replied, "Aunt Yan said that as long as we finished the vegetables, she will buy us sundaes."


    Fu Yu Sheng turned to look at Song Yan who nodded and then said, "I did. Since you two have fulfilled your promise, I also need to make sure that I fulfil mine."


    Her words brought a smile to Nan Yin''s face even Nan Rin smiled as he looked at Song Yan with anticipation.


    "Is this alright?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned when Song Yan handed her phone with the food app opened. "I don''t think that Xiaoyue would appreciate it if you feed her children ice creams."


    Song Yan quirked a brow and then looked at Fu Yu Sheng who seemed quite concerned. She then volleyed back, "She might also not like it if I were to uncover the actions of her husband, should I not treat your nephew?"


    Fu Yu Sheng: "..." I was just saying there was no need for such harsh words.


    ***


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    *****

 Chapter 1277: Luring the white eyed wolf (2)

    Chapter 1277: Luring the white eyed wolf (2)


    ?


    "You are quite lucky," Song Yan remarked as she took the pulse of Nan Rin. Though most of his body organs were wrapped in a very thickyer of Yin energy and were on the verge of copsing, she could still save him. From the looks of it, she needed eight hundred to thousand years old herbs.


    Only pills made through these herbs could help in recuperating Nan Rin, no wonder Nan Jin was so confident about no one detecting the condition of Nan Rin. It must be because of this!


    Though it would be a bit difficult, Song Yan was confident in her skills. With Ni Ah''s space ring, she would be able to make the pills that were required to treat Nan Rin but ¡ª¡ª


    She turned to look at Nanny Qi who was staring at her nervously. With a serious expression Song Yan bluffed, "Young Master Rin needs herbs that are older than thousand years. I am not bluffing or lying to you, I do not need to do so if you think that I am making excuses just to avoid taking responsibility."


    "The bracelet has more or less damaged all of his organs. They are enveloped with a dense Yin energy though you will not detect the damage on the medical reports, it doesn''t mean it''s not there."


    "The curse has weakened your young master''s body to the point that he is more or less just a shell that can move, eat and drink. If we do not find a way to make the pills that are necessary for his treatment, I hope you understand what will happen?"


    Of course, Nanny Qi knew what might happen to her young master. Even though she was not aware of the supernatural aspect, Nanny Qi knew that it was impossible to get their hands on herbs that were thousand years old. After all, even finding two hundred years old herbs was near to impossible if the young master needed herbs that were thousands of years old, how would he survive?


    Nanny Qi''s eyes turned red as she looked at Nan Rin who sat on the couch while looking at the video that was ying on the tablet. How could someone do such a terrible thing to such a lovely child? What did Nan Rin even do to deserve this?


    "My poor young master," Nanny Qi sobbed silently. She did not raise her voice as she was worried that the children would hear her.


    "There is no need for you to start crying," Song Yan could have helped Nan Rin right away. But the thing was -- people did not appreciate what was given to them easily. Unless they were pushed to the brink of their end, they wouldn''t even realize that the things that they have been offered were of great value.


    She nced at the nanny who was now wiping her tears and then said, "I can look for a way to arrange for a channel to provide me thousand years old herbs but.. the payment would be a problem as the thousand years old herbs are not something that you can get at any time."


    Song Yan dropped her hand from Nan Rin''s wrist and then said to Nanny Qi, "Of course, I am not forcing you to ept what I am requesting. I will give Old Master Lin a day to consider, if he wants to continue with the treatment then he can send me a billion yuan first. I will use the money to make pills for Master Rin, and will not add my servicing fee to it."


    "If he wants to take this matter to someone else then he is free to do that as well."


    After she was done speaking Song Yan stood up from the bed that now belonged to Nan Rin and Nan Yin until they left the mansion next to her house.


    Song Yan was not worried that Old Master Lin would refuse her, after all, he had no other option. As for the reason why she was asking Old Master Lin to hand over billions...


    A monthter Nan Jin would coax Lin Xiaoyue into handing all the properties under her name to him along with a bunch of private funds. Those funds wouldter be used to put an end to the Lin family. So unless Old Master Lin wanted to see the end of his family, it would be better for him to hand her the funds that wouldter be used by the white eyes wolf.


    "That''s what she said to me," Nanny Qi ryed everything to Old Master Lin. She did not even hide a single thing as she had been loyal to Old Master Lin ever since she was young.


    When Old Master Lin heard Nanny Qi''s words, a frown settled on his face. He did not doubt Song Yan''s words as what she said was indeed right. There was no need for her to lie to him which could only mean one thing, his grandson really needed the thousand years old herbs.


    "No wonder...no wonder..." Old Master Lin clenched the brush in his hand tightly as he gritted his teeth. So this was the reason why Nan Jin and his mother were this confident!


    With the curse not being able to be detected by the medical equipment and no cure for this ''illness'' from which Nan Rin was suffering, there was no way anyone could have healed Nan Rin!


    "Old Master, calm down!" When the butler who took care of Old Master Lin saw that Old Master Lin''s face was turning red, he immediately stopped him from losing his temper. "I know that you are angry but this is not the time for you to get angry."


    Old Master Lin also knew that he could not lose his temper at this moment, which was why he covered his face with his withered hand and then sighed before saying, "Tell her that I agree."


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    ******

 Chapter 1278: What a pity

    Chapter 1278: What a pity


    ?


    Old Master Lin did not care about the billion yuan in front of his great-grandson''s life. If he was to hesitate in making this decision then he would be a fool like Lin Xiaoyue. What would be the difference between him and Lin Xiaoyue if he were to save billions of yuan only to lose Nan Rin forever and further hand his family and legacy to an outsider?


    "I understand, Old Master," Nanny Qi heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Old Master Lin''s response, she was worried that he would refuse to hand Song Yan the sum of money that was required to make pills for Nan Rin.


    As a maid whose monthly sry was just a few thousand yuan, Nanny Qi knew how big of a sum a billion was. Even some wealthy people would refuse to take out such a huge sum for their loved ones, once they found out the amount it would take to treat their sickness.


    ''Fortunately, Old Master Lin is a good man,'' Nanny Qi thought with a smile as she ended the


    call.


    No sooner did she end the call, Old Master Lin turned to look at his aide and questioned, "Did Jiahao make another mess at thepany?" He was talking about his son who did not have many skills when it came to running apany and yet he believed that he could do better than the rest.


    "Master Jiahao arranged for another contract to be signed, however after he filled in the money that was needed for the contract and the project to be finalized, it ended up in a failure," his assistant answered with his head lowered. Everyone in thepany knew that Old Master Lin did not have much expectations from Lin Jiahao as he was nowhere as skilled and talented as histe sister.


    At this point, Old Master Lin only wanted Lin Jiahao to keep thepany''s position and finances as he left but Lin Jiahao being the overconfident man, he believed that he could do the same thing as his elder sister. Of course, it led to several losses but the Lin family was an aristocratic family. These losses were like peanuts being thrown into the ocean.


    However, this time around Old Master Lin was not going to let the matter slide so easily. Since he was now aware of the truth, he would not let his family create any more trouble than they already had, more importantly, it was time for him to deal with Nan Jin.


    With that man being smart enough to avoid any sort of suspicion till now, Old Master Lin knew that it would be impossible for him to catch that man in the act. But if Nan Jin were to start losing the very thing that he worked so hard for Old Master Lin was certain that Nan Jin would show his real face in front of Lin Xiaoyue sooner orter.


    "Assistant Chou spread the rumours that the Lin family is getting bankrupt," Old Master Lin''s eyes shed sharply as he curled the side of his lips. "Make sure that every family in the capital knows about the news of our bankruptcy."


    "I understand Old Master," Assistant Chou bowed his head as he epted Old Master Lin''s orders.


    ************


    Ma Yun stared at the woman who had appeared out of nowhere, for days he had been calling and texting Ye Xiyuan but thetter had never replied to her and now she was standing in front of his house out of nowhere.


    "What are you doing here?" Ma Yun asked angrily. He was worried like a fool for days and yet this woman never answered him. He thought something happened to her and was about to file aint in the police department.


    However, before he could leave his house Ye Xiyuan turned up and was now smiling at him as if nothing was wrong.


    "Are you angry, Brother Yun?" Ye Xiyuan asked with a sweet smile. She blinked her eyes which looked even sharper than before. Even her skin and face looked slender and beautiful than before, Ma Yun did not know why but Ye Xiyuan looked even more brainiac than before.


    What happened in the past few days?


    "How dare I be angry at the boss of apany?" Ma Yun retorted with a sarcastic expression. He looked at the woman in front of him and then questioned, "Where were you? What were you doing? Howe you never responded to any of my questions?"


    Ye Xiyuan continued to smile as not even the slightest amount of change took ce in her expression. She sighed and then replied, "Brother Yun, did I not tell you that I was working on a project? Why are you getting angry at me like this? Can you at least let me enter the house first or are you going to interrogate me right here?"


    Ma Yun was indeed upset with Ye Xiyuan but that did not mean that he would let her stand outside of his house. He sighed and then stepped aside letting Ye Xiyuan before questioning, "What was this project that you are talking about?"


    "I was trying to make skin-whitening pills," Ye Xiyuan told him. She ced her coat on the rack next to the door, before turning around and looking at the man behind her. "The one that your cousin-inw is selling at millions."


    When Ma Yun heard Ye Xiyuan''s words, his brows furrowed as he knew that there was indeed a bottle of skin-whitening pills that Song Yan was selling on her site.


    However, he couldn''t believe that Ye Xiyuan was actuallyunching her own skin-whitening pills topete with Song Yan! What was she thinking? They were supposed to mend their rtionship with Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan.


    If Ye Xiyuan were tounch these pills on herpany''s site, how would they mend their rtionship?


    "Xiyuan, I thought I told you that my father wants our family to get along with my cousin''s family," Ma Yun tried to remind Ye Xiyuan about the things that he had said to her. Thest time when the two of them were alone.


    Ye Xiyuan frowned as if she could not understand what Ma Yun was trying to tell her. She tilted her head to the side and then questioned, "And what does that have to do with the


    pills?"


    "How does it have nothing to do with the pills?" Ma Yun questioned feeling upset and angry. "If you were to sell pills thatpete with my cousin-inw''s pills do you think that she would be willing to mend her rtionship with our family?"


    "You are overreacting," Ye Xiyuan replied with an eye roll. She turned around and walked inside the house before stating, "Your sister-inw is a very greedy businesswoman. You don''t know she is selling a bottle of pills for more than three million yuan. I am going to sell a bottle for thirty thousand, this way even those who cannot afford these pills will be able to


    buy them."


    "But still--"


    "What is going on?" Madam Ma who was sitting in the tea parlour stepped out of the room and found her son and Ye Xiyuan quarrelling. She looked at the two of them and questioned, "What are you to quibbling about?"


    "Mother--"


    "Brother Yun is angry that I am selling skin whitening pills that Madam Song is selling on her site," before Ma Yun could tell his mother about the crux of the matter, Ye Xiyuan spoke up


    causing Madam Ma to frown.


    She turned to look at her son and then asked him, "Why are you getting angry at Xiyuan over this? In the business world, it''smon. If Song Yan''s product fails then it means that she was not skilled enough and her product was not good enough. I don''t think that there is any need for you to get angry at Xiyuan for that."


    "Mother, you are forgetting what father told you," Ma Yun felt his head throb when he saw how careless his mother was being. He rubbed his head and then said, "Dad told us earlier that we need to get along with cousin-inw and cousin Yu Sheng. If Xiyuanpetes with cousin-inw, then what would they think of us?"


    "Will they not think that we are going against them deliberately."


    "Oh you are being dramatic," Madam Ma waved her hand as she held Ye Xiyuan''s hand and pulled her towards the dining area. "If your cousin-inw feels threatened then it only means that she knows that her product is not as good as Xiyuan and she is selling something that is not worth its price. How does the fault lie with Xiyuan?"


    In fact, Madam Ma was quite satisfied with Ye Xiyuan releasing the skin-whitening pills as she wanted to see Song Yan''s arrogance break!


    She pulled Ye Xiyuan on a seat next to her and then patted her on the back of her hand. Madam Ma said to her, "There is no need for you to worry about anything. I support you, Xiyuan."


    Ye Xiyuan smiled sweetly at Madam Ma. The reason why she sucked up to this woman was because even though she was not smart enough, she had a son whose artistic talent was way beyond what anyone else could fathom.


    However, Ye Xiyuan who loved the people who were wise and talented could smell how skilled Ma Yun was. It was such a pity that Madam Ma did not allow Ma Yun to continue if she


    did then--


    ''His brain would have tasted excellent,'' Ye Xiyuan thought with a sigh.


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a


    lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1279: A dark figure in a dark room

    Chapter 1279: A dark figure in a dark room


    ?


    Madam Ma was not aware of what was going on in Ye Xiyuan''s mind, if she had known what the woman was actually thinking about, she wouldn''t have smiled at Ye Xiyuan like she was doing right now.


    ''Anyway, Xiyuan did you eat lunch? If not then you can have lunch with me and Ah Yun," said Madam Ma as she patted the woman on the back of her hand. "I didn''t know that you wereing or else I would have asked Nanny Tai to make your favourite pig brain soup."


    "Ah, there is no need for you to worry about this auntie. One of my colleagues was rather kind to send me a rather plump and chubby pig meat and brain," Ye Xiyuan stated with a mysterious glint in her eyes as she recalled the pig she had butchered a few days ago. She smiled widely at Madam Ma and added, "I was getting bored of eating it, so I will have whatever that you are having."


    Madam Ma didn''t think much of it. She only felt that Ye Xiyuan was too understanding and liked her even more. As she asked Nanny Tai to bring out the lunch, her gaze fell on Ma Yun who was climbing up the stairs. Madam Ma frowned and questioned, "What are you doing? Where are you going, are you not going to sit and talk with Xiyuan?"


    "No," Ma Yun replied feeling a headacheing. He couldn''t believe that neither his girlfriend nor his mother saw anything wrong with what they were doing. Their actions were simply way beyond his bottom line and to make things worse, neither of them saw anything wrong with what they were doing! No wonder his father called his mother foolish.


    He continued climbing up the stairs even though his mother called him twice toe down and eat.


    When Madam Ma saw Ma Yun ignore her, she was really upset. She turned to look at Ye Xiyuan who was hiding the murderous intent in her eyes andined, "Do you see that, Xiyuan? Both of them are getting on my nerves. He is just like his father. Just because they are worried about something that may happen, they are treating me like this! Urgh, I cannot even believe them."


    Ye Xiyuan turned her attention to the whining woman and questioned, "Is this about Master Fu?" She looked genuinely concerned and caring as she poured water into a ss for Madam Ma, who took the ss of water from her hand and nodded after taking a sip.


    "My husband and Ah Yan are worried that Yu Sheng will be a threat to ourpany and connections once he is settled in the capital. Thus, they want me to build a better rtionship with him and his wife," Madam Ma rolled her eyes as if she could not believe the audacity of her husband and Ma Yu. "This is why I hate Yu Sheng and his family, they are like jinxes! Three months in the capital and they are already causing a rift between me and my family! It was so much better when they were living in the S city."


    "Oh, how I wish they had stayed there and never came back!"


    Madam Ma was even more upset than the Lin family after hearing that Fu Yu Sheng was back in the capital, this was because she was a fool when she was young and married a man who was not half as skilled as her father and ended up marrying far below her status.


    Back then she had thought that she married out of love but as time passed by, the love that she had for her husband was slowly reced by anger and grievances as she saw him failing while the other seeded. Now that Fu Yu Sheng was getting better and better with the connections that he had made in three months, Madam Ma was obviously angry and upset as her nephew did something that her husband couldn''t even though he had lived in the capital for a very long time.


    Ye Xiyuan was also aware of the reason why Madam Ma was upset. Even though the Ma family was good and had a lot of businesses-- all of those businesses were closely attached to the Lin family. If the Lim family failed then the Ma family would fail as well.


    However, Fu Yu Sheng was different from Master Ma. He was someone who came to the capital and swept the most precious connections with his own efforts and skills. He did not rely on anyone, thus his failure and sess were in his own hands.


    He was a man of pride and confidence. While Master Ma was a man who relied on his father- inw''s efforts and always sucked up to Old Master Lin with his back bent.


    If she was in Madam Ma''s shoes then she would have also felt rather humiliated.


    But then again it was Madam Ma who was the foolish one, who asked her to marry a man who had no capabilities and only sweet words.


    However even though Ye Xiyuan looked down on Madam Ma, she didn''t show it on her face. Instead, she took Madam Ma''s hand in her own and said, "You are right, Auntie. No matter what happens outside, they shouldn''t take it out on you. That is just too unfair."


    "Isn''t that so?" Madam Ma did not think that Ye Xiyuan was onlyforting her. She instead believed that Ye Xiyuan could understand her, she was the matriarch of the Ma family, and the only responsibility that she had was to take care of her family well. Why should she care about the business and whatnot?


    Thus, when she saw that Ye Xiyuan could understand her feelings, Madam Ma thought that she had found someone to share her thoughts with. So once she opened her mouth she started to spill the beans, including Fu Yu Sheng''s childhood something, she should not have done.


    ****


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    *****

 Chapter 1280: A dark figure in a dark room (2)

    Chapter 1280: A dark figure in a dark room (2)


    ?


    Inside his room, Ma Yun was lying on his bed in anger. He couldn''t believe that Ye Xiyuan had ignored the warnings and words that he had spoken to her. He truly wanted to get along with Fu Yu Sheng and the rest of the Fi family as he had yed with them when they were children.


    More importantly, he craved the warmth of the Fu family which was simply different than his own. At least Old Master Fu was a gentle and kind man, with no schemes in his head. Though he and Old Master Fu were not rted the man had raised him along with Fu Yu Sheng and the rest.


    Everything that Fu Yu Sheng and his siblings had, he had it too. So when his father said that they needed to get along with the Fu family, Ma Yun was really excited. He thought that he could finally mend the broken family rtionship, only for his mother and fiancee to ruin everything!


    "They simply do not care about what I say or tell them," Ma Yun grumbled. When he got together with Ye Xiyuan, he felt touched and epted. She could understand him and was even willing to motivate and praise him but now -- Ye Xiyuan had changed. She was just like his mother, thinking about profits and how certain things would benefit her.


    To the point that Ma Yun was questioning whether or not he was doing the right thing by marrying her.


    Maybe he should think it through again.


    Ma Yun pursed his lips and closed his eyes before drifting off to sleep.


    Honestly, he was too tired of everything!


    Drip. Drop. Drip.


    Ma Yun did not know when he fell asleep, however when he woke up he found something dripping on his face. His brows furrowed as he squeezed his eyes that were closed before opening them. There was a hazy mist covering his eyes as he couldn''t see anything other than a dark figure standing next to his bed.


    But the figure alone scared him enough to let out a scream. The figure was dressed in arge white dress, that shimmered in the dark, but this white dress was stained with faded blood spots with new ones. The long hair of the figure flickered behind its back, while the long tongue that was stretched out of its mouth was hovering right over Ma Yun''s face.


    "AHHHHHH!!!!" Ma Yun jolted in his bed as he sat up straight.


    The sound of footsteps echoed in the hallway beforeing to a stop right in front of his door. Madam Ma pushed the door open and behind her was Ye Xiyuan who looked at him with a concerned expression.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you screaming while lying in the bed?" Madam Ma questioned him as Ma Yun looked around in the dark room. Even though the dark figure was no longer in his room, he could still feel the sticky feeling on his face!


    "There...there was someone inside the room, it was standing right next to my bed and looking at me hungrily." Just the thought alone was enough to send Ma Yun into hyperventtion. His face paled as he looked around the room once again, trying to find the dark figure that was looming over his head, he was certain that he saw it right beside him. How did it vanish and where?


    "Ah Yun, I think you were dreaming," Madam Ma thought that her son had seen a nightmare and was yet to wake up. She looked at the dark room that only had a nightlight on and sighed, "This is why I asked you to buy a nightlight that is a bit bright, rather than a dangerous red. Look at your room, it resembles a haunted house than a bedroom. Of course, you will have nightmares!"


    Ma Yun on the other hand shook his head. He touched his face and felt the slipper and sticky liquid on his face, the thing that he saw was definitely not a nightmare, it was real and it was right next to him!


    If he hadn''t woken up who knows what would have happened to him. As Ma Yun was too shaken up, he did not see the venomous gaze locked at him from behind.


    "What did you say, Grandpa?" Lin Xiaoyue felt like someone had pulled the rug right off from under her feet. "Ourpany is in danger of bankruptcy? How is that possible?"


    Their family was an aristocratic family! The Lin family was more than a hundred years old, so howe the money was gone?


    "Do you think that you can use money without earning? All the purchasing that you and your mother do with your father making one loss after another, do you think that I have the money to keep filling up the patches that you make in the family''s wallet?" Old Master Lin questioned his granddaughter back who turned silent.


    Master Lin''s face turned red in embarrassment. He said to his father, "Dad, I really did not know that this would happen. All of my friends and colleagues said that it was a good business project and yet at thest minute everything went out of control. If I had known then I would have definitely not invested in this project."


    "Just help me this one time, I promise that I will not make a mistake again."


    Master Lin was at the wits end, he asked the finance department to settle the debt that he had umted all of a sudden but they told him that thepany''s finances were tight and that he should have listened when they told him that the project was risky.


    Of course, Master Lin had berated the head of the department but no matter what he did, the money was not paid to the people from whom he borrowed, which made him embarrassed and humiliated.


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1281: Who to blame?

    Chapter 1281: Who to me?


    ?


    "F..Father, you will help me right?" Master Lin questioned his father. Even though he was in his fifties, he was behaving like a boy in his teens. Like a teenage boy who caused trouble in school, he was begging Old Master Lin to clean the mess that he had left behind.


    "When did I say that I will not be helping you?" Old Master Lin questioned. He looked at his son over his bowl of porridge and added swiftly, "It''s just that I do not have any money in my hands at the moment. You all need to take out your savings and deal with this problem,


    anyway hundred billion can easily be collected as long as you sell all of your properties under your name."


    "Father, what are you saying?" Master Lin panicked when he heard his father say that he would have to sell everything under his name. He wanted the debtors to back off but Master Lin did not wish to take out anything from his pockets.


    He wanted Old Master Lin and thepany to deal with this case for him.


    "That''s right, grandfather," Even Lin Xiaoyue was hesitant to take out the properties in her hands and offer them all because her father made a mistake. She couldn''t understand why her grandfather was acting so stern, in the past her father made the same kind of mess and yet her grandfather had cleaned it up for her father.


    She peeked at her grandfather and then said to him, "Grandfather, this...this is not a big problem for you, right? You can always deal with it. There is no need for us to sell anything, right ..? I mean if we sell our assets what will others think?"


    Old Master Lin chuckled. He stopped eating and then picked up a napkin to wipe his lips, he then turned to look at his granddaughter who smiled at him tteringly.


    "Xiaoyue, you think that your granddaddy has a lot of money right? But that is not how it works," Old Master Lin picked up a ss of water and poured it on the ground. His actions caused Lin Xiaoyue and the rest of the Lin family''s eyes to widen as they looked at him.


    Master Lin questioned his father, "What are you doing, father?"


    "Showing you all how the wealth of the Lin family has been used up," Old Master Lin answered. He poured all the water on the floor before putting the empty ss on the table. "Look at this ss, this is the Lin corporation and the water on the floor is all the money that you all have used up in this past few years."


    He turned to his daughter-inw who stiffened before rying, "Diamonds, tinum and gold jewellery every week. You purchased Antiques every month since you married in my family, isn''t that right Ah Hanying?"


    Madam Lin pursed her lips and did not say anything, however her silence was more or less equivalent to her agreeing.


    Old Master Lin then turned his attention to Lin Xiaoyue who curled her fingers around the chopsticks that she was holding. He said, "You emptied the Lin family''s treasury to fill up your husband''spany."


    "Grandfather, I--"


    "I am not ming you. He is your husband, of course, you would want to support him but there is a limit to which you can pour money into hispany. However, you have gone above and beyond that limit, even making use of the financial department of thepany to help your husband."


    After he was done speaking with the women of the house, Old Master Lin turned to his son. Just as he turned his head, the butler of the Lin family walked over from the kitchen, he was holding a tray with a cup of tea in his hands that he offered to Old Master Lin.


    "And you, despite my repeated warnings and lessons where I told you that you were not as talented as your sister and you should not try to do something that you have no idea about," Old Master Lin sipped the tea that was ced in front of him and then turned to look at his son. "You however ignored my repeated warnings. Maybe you thought that I was just looking down on you, but answer me... my dear son... how many times in the past fifty years of my life have you caused trouble for me?"


    "Do you think that the Lin family has a treasury that fills itself without requiring you to fill it back?" Old Master Lin questioned the entire family sharply. "In this family, there is only one person who earns and the rest of you spend all. From where do you think the money will return?"


    The three members of the Lin family turned silent. As they were just used to spending money, they indeed were unaware of the money that had been taken out by them.


    Old Master Lin stood up from his chair before putting down the teacup on the table. "I have nothing against how you deal with this matter, but stop putting any further strain on the Lin family. Everything has a limit."


    After he finished speaking those heavy words, he walked away. Lin Xiaoyue who wanted to ask her grandfather where he had left the kidspletely forgot about her children. She was more worried about theck of money than her children.


    "Mother, was Grandfather speaking the truth?" Lin Xiaoyue questioned her mother in a hurry.


    "I think he should be," Madam Lin answered her daughter. She pursed her lips and then red at her husband, "Who asked you to invest in so many stupid projects? Look at what you have done!"


    Master Lin red right back at his wife and then questioned her, "What do you mean by that? Did I do something wrong? It was you who bought so many things that were not only useless


    but also expensive!"


    "You are ming me now?"


    "Who am I supposed to me?"


    "Maybe your idiotic self!"


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1282: Who to blame? (2)

    Chapter 1282: Who to me? (2)


    ?


    "This should do it," Song Yan said as she finished tying a red string around the parasite bracelet. She looked down at Nan Rin who was looking down at the bracelet on his wrist.


    "Madam, what is this thing?" Nanny Qi questioned Song Yan, she had seen how majestic Song Yan was, thus Nanny Qi did not think that the string that Song Yan had tied around Nan Rin''s wrist was something simple. She looked at the red string and even though her eyes had gone weaker with time, Nanny Qi could still see the vibrant red string.


    The colour of that string was way too bright! It seemed to be glowing.


    "This is a protectiveyer," Song Yan answered Nanny Qi, she picked up the porcin bottle that held the purified holy water and then sprinkled some on the red string before adding, "The pills will take a long time to sprinkle but I cannot leave this parasite bracelet to weaken Young Master Nan anymore. This string will protect his body from weakening any further."


    Song Yan still needed a few more days to start refining pills as the herbs hadn''t matured yet. She was worried that if she left Nan Rin alone then he might end up getting a seizure because of theck of medication and the continuous weakening of his body. This was why she decided to create a protective covering that would stop the bracelet from sucking any more yang energy from Nan Rin.


    When Nanny Qi heard Song Yan''s reply, she was extremely touched. She knew very well how difficult it was for the celestial masters to even stop this bracelet from harming her young master and yet Song Yan did not even break a sweat as she dealt with the bracelet that was harming the life of her young master.


    "I don''t know how to thank you, Madam Song," Nanny Qi said emotionally. She was not only thanking Song Yan for saving Nan Rin but also being too kind to the two children.


    She wiped the corner of her eyes while watching Nan Rin and Nan Yin y, ever since her young master and missy came to Song Yan''s house they were much more cheerful than when they were living with their parents.


    At the Lin house, the two children were scared of their mother who was too strict and even though their father acted like he cared, Nanny Qi now knew that Nan Jin was only pretending because of this, the two kids did not like him.


    However, Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng treated the children with kindness even though they were not close to them. Compared to their parents, these two were much better!


    "There is no need for you to thank me, I am just doing my job," Song Yan stated as she waved Nanny Qi''s gratitude to the side. Though protective strings looked rather simple, they were very hard to create. They needed a lot more concentration than talismans as the space to create an array on a string was much less than the yellow paper.


    Sometimes celestial master lost their patience and made a mistake this was why, many of the celestial masters preferred talismans over protective string. If not for the fact that a talisman would be too eye-catching Song Yan would have used it instead as well.


    Thus, even though she acted as if she was not ttered by the gratitude that was shown to her, Song Yan was indeed quite happy.


    On the other hand,


    Ye Xiyuan was in a terrible mood. Her spirits were low as she looked at the report that was given to her after the skin whitening pills went under examination. She did not understand much of the humanw but she knew one thing and that was, she needed to get all her products examined beforeunching them.


    The same process was applied to the skin whitening pill, the only thing that was different this time was ¡ª¡ª her product was rejected because they found harmful chemicals for human consumption.


    "No wonder that bastard was able to create these pills so quickly, it was because of this reason," Ye Xiyuan angrily threw the report on the floor of her office. She was so upset that she wished she could bring back He Zexi to life and eat him all over again. This time around she would make sure that his death would be much more slow and painful than before!


    "Miss Ye, can I enter?" Ye Xiyuan hurriedly fixed her expression as she turned to look at the door of her office, even though she could not see who was behind the door, she knew who it was as she recognized the voice that came from behind the door.


    "Professor," Ye Xiyuan walked over to the door and pulled it open for the man on the other side. Her face beamed with happiness as she looked at the elderly man who smiled kindly at her.


    "Xiyuan, you are looking as sharp as always," Professor Lin smiled at his student as he patted her on the head. Ye Xiyuan let him pat her before stepping aside and letting Professor Lin step inside her office.


    "Why did you not tell me that you wereing to see me, professor," Ye Xiyuan questioned as she rang the bell sat on the table and called for the worker to bring coffee for her and her


    professor.


    Professor Lin smiled at her. He said, "I did not want to trouble you, after all, you are the pride of our college and now that you are the president of a bigpany, I don''t think you can be disturbed willy-nilly."


    "Oh Gosh Professor since when did you start to act like such?" Ye Xiyuan remarked as her assistant entered the room with two cups of coffee. As he ced the cups of coffee on the table, Ye Xiyuan tilted her head to the side and questioned, "Is there something that you want to say to Professor?"


    "Umm, oh you noticed," Professor Lin scratched his cheek with embarrassment. He then said, "Xiyuan, what do you think about teaching in a training camp?"


    ***************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1283: Eaten by a monster

    Chapter 1283: Eaten by a monster


    ?


    "Teaching?" Ye Xiyuan''s eyes narrowed with a delightful glint but Professor Lin thought that she was feeling annoyed because of his sudden request. And why wouldn''t she? They suddenly asked her to teach in the training camp even though Ye Xiyuan had graduated from the college a long time ago.


    But what could he do? The headmaster of the college suddenly asked him to go and look for Ye Xiyuan. He mentioned helping the future generation of the country, however, Professor Lin knew that the headmaster just wanted to use Ye Xiyuan''s name to make their college look. Professor Lin did not want to agree to such a thing but the headmaster told him that if he did not agree then he would send someone else. Though Professor Lin knew that Ye Xiyuan was now a big shot, he was still worried that if someone else came to look for Ye Xiyuan then they would be disrespectful to her.


    For the sake of making sure that no one would dare to treat his student lightly, Professor Lin agreed with the headmaster''s request.


    "If you cannot then there is no need for you to feel troubled, you can refuse me right away," Professor Lin smiled at Ye Xiyuan. He did not want to put Ye Xiyuan in a difficult position with his request.


    Ye Xiyuan shook her head and then said with a soft voice, "That''s not the case, Professor Lin. I am willing to teach in the training camp but what kind of training camp are we talking about?"


    "It''s not a big deal. The college is arranging a training camp for the students who passed the mathematics Olympiad. The headmaster wants you as a special guest teacher but if you are busy then--"


    "I am willing," Ye Xiyuan stated with a smile on her face. The bangs on her forehead fell right in front of her eyes as she lowered her head, this was the reason why Professor Lin did not see the expression on her face because if he had seen the look on Ye Xiyuan''s face-- he would have stopped her from teaching at the training camp with everything in his hands.


    ***


    Three dayster,


    At the fast food court.


    Nan Yin was in high spirits as she looked at her brother who was eating his burger on his own. He did not need anyone to wipe the sauce off his lips nor was he making a mess while eating. In fact, he was quite proper while eating. Even bread crumbs did not fall on hisp instead they fell on the tissue paper that was ced in front of him. Nan Yin was overjoyed at the thought that her brother was going to get better.


    "Rin Rin, do you want to eat fried chicken?" Nan Yin asked with a sweet voice. In the past, her brother only nodded but this time around he looked at her and nodded before replying, "Yes, sister."


    As soon as Nan Rin answered, he knew that something bad was going to happen. And sure enough, a secondter his sister jumped at him and hugged him with a happy smile on her lips. She rubbed her furry head against his cheek and looked at him with her limpid wet eyes. Nan Rin heard Nan Yin speak joyfully, "This is great! Rin Rin can answer questions now! Do you see this, Nanny Qi?"


    The waitress arrived with the fried chicken and ced it on the table, she heard Nan Yin''s words and looked at the little boy with a sympathetic expression.


    "Young miss, sit on your seat. You are bothering the young master," Nanny Qi was also very happy but she pulled Nan Yin on the seat on which she was sitting earlier. She rebuked Nan Yin softly, "If you jump like this, you will fall, young miss."


    Nan Yin pouted but sat down on her seat properly. She turned to look at Nan Rin and eximed, "Big sister will show you how to cleanly eat the wings."


    As she spoke she picked up a chicken wing before putting it on the tissue that was on the table. Nan Yin put pressure on it until she heard the crack before putting it in her mouth.


    "See?" She showed the clean bones to Nan Rin after she was done eating the chicken wing. Nan Rin looked at the clean bones and nodded before he followed her actions.


    Nanny Qi watched the two kids eat their meals with a smile on her face.


    Suddenly a shocked female voice came from the side, it caught the attention of all three of them.


    "What do you mean that they cannot find Qiao Qiao? What kind of nonsense is this? Since my sister went to the training camp, she is responsibility of those teachers who are at the training camps. How could she vanish into thin air, they are making a fool out of us, aren''t they?" Kang Jiu huffed indignantly. "I think they know what happened to my sister and they are deliberately hiding it from us, such that they wouldn''t have to take responsibility."


    "What do they mean by saying that the Qiao Qiao went outside to explore the forest and never returned? It must be one of the girls who went with her and did something to harm her! Now that something has happened to Qiao Qiao, they are making all sorts of excuses, you are being a fool for listening to them aunt!"


    "But... why would the teachers lie to me about my daughter? It doesn''t look like they are lying. They did tell my daughter and the rest to never step out of the training camp but they did not listen and went outside. They clearly ignored the rules of the training camps, so how can I me the teachers?"


    ***


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    ****

 Chapter 1284: Eaten by a monster (2)

    Chapter 1284: Eaten by a monster (2)


    ?


    The rules on the pamphlet clearly stated that her daughter or any other student couldn''t leave the training camp.


    "Even then they are at fault," Kang Jiu said angrily. "How could they not pay attention to the children at the training camp? Kids around this age always act like this, what are the teachers doing if they could not keep an eye on the students who are participating in the training camp? Howe Qiao Qiao left the camp and no one knew anything until those kids came and made a fuss."


    Madam Kang also thought that there was a problem with this situation but what could she possibly do in this situation? The one who was in the wrong from the start was her daughter.


    In fact, she was also worried about her daughter and wanted to visit the training camp. But the head of the camp refused to let her visit, they said that the children must have gone into hiding and that he would let her know once he was done looking for them.


    ording to the head of the camp, this was something that happened every year. Under the pressure of their studies, many kids ran away from the camp and returned as soon as they felt hungry or tired.


    "No way, Aunt. You really believe that man''s nonsense?" Kang Jiu stared at her aunt incredulously. "Aunt, let''s say that even if Qiao Qiao hid because of the pressure of studies, there is no need for you to not visit her. You are her mother and your daughter is missing, you should at least take a look at the training camp, in case something is happening in that ce, you can at least sue them for harming sister."


    When Madam Kang heard the words of her niece, she thought about it and nodded.


    Her niece was right. Her daughter was missing, what was wrong with her visiting that training camp?


    Nan Rin who was watching the two women felt his eyes sh as the sight of the older woman getting eaten by something scary shed in front of his eyes. His hands that were clutching the chicken fingers trembled and the chicken wing fell on the ground. He really did not expect to see something like this and was really terrified.


    "Young master, what''s the matter?" Nanny Qi was worried that something would happen to her young master. She hurriedly picked up her young master in her arms and patted him on the back. Though Nanny Qi was doing everything to make Lin Rin''s tremors subside, Nan Rin continued to tremble.


    Seeing him act like this, Nanny Qi thought of bringing him to Song Yan, when she heard Nan Rin say, "Th...Thatdy will be eaten by a monster."


    Nan Rin did not know that he was saying anything wrong, he only thought that he was helping the olddy but no sooner did he finish speaking, the young woman sitting next to Madam Kang red at him.


    "You foolish boy, what are you saying?" Kang Jiu felt upset when she heard the words of the boy who seemed to be a special child. "Do you think that this is something that you should say to someone you don''t even know?"


    "Jiu''er, it''s fine. The kid probably did not mean anything bad by that," Madam Kang said to Kang Jiu who opened her mouth but was silenced by the re of her aunt. Madam Kang turned to look at Nan Rin and said to him, "Little boy, I think you have seen too many cartoons. Auntie is not going to be eaten."


    Nan Rin on the other hand did not stop convulsing as he could see that there was something dark looming at the head of the old woman. However he did not know how to speak, the more he stayed quiet the more his situation worsened.


    When Nanny Qi saw that the condition of her young master was getting worse, she panicked and rushed out of the fast food court along with Nan Yin.


    Kang Jiu watched them leave and snorted.


    "What''s the point of bringing a mentally unstable child outside? She should lock him up in a room lest he harms someone," she harshly remarked causing her aunt to stop her.


    "What are you talking about? Is this something that a grown-up should be saying about a child?" Madam Kang said to Kang Jiu who frowned and rolled her eyes before saying, "Auntie, I am being honest. Did you not hear what the boy said? Even though he is so young he was talking about violence. When he grows up, he will only cause trouble for his parents and the society. Children like him should either be aborted or should be locked up in the house, this is the correct treatment for them," Kang Jiu did not think that she was wrong. Thus the more she spoke, the more fervent she became.


    She did not even notice that Nanny Qi who returned to bring her phone back was standing behind her and shaking with anger.


    However, Madam Kang noticed Nanny Qi and silenced her niece who also saw Nanny Qi. Though she did not believe that she was wrong, under the gaze of her aunt, Kang Jiu could only stay quiet even though she did not want to.


    Nanny Qi was really angry after hearing the harsh words of the woman. However when she thought about the difference in their ages, she swallowed back her words, what was more, her young master was not a fool. There must be a reason he said those things, if these women did not want to believe it then it was not her fault! Her young master already warned them, now whatever happened to them had nothing to do with her or her young master.


    How dare this woman say such crude words about her young master!?


    ****


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    ****

 Chapter 1285: Not our fault

    Chapter 1285: Not our fault


    ?


    Nanny Qi returned home with Nan Rin and Nan Yin, she did not say a word to Song Yan while handing Nan Rin who was trembling from head to foot. Song Yan noticed that there was something off about Nanny Qi but she was not a nosy person if Nanny Qi did not want to tell her then she was not going to poke her nose into the matter.


    However,


    "Did he see something dirty?" Song Yan questioned as she took Nan Rin''s pulse. The boy waspletely fine except for the fact that he received a scare and nothing else.


    "Dirty?" Nanny Qi was surprised when she heard Song Yan''s question. At first, she did not understand what Song Yan meant but then she remembered that incident where Nan Rin had suddenly eximed that there was something wrong with the elderly woman.


    Her eyes widened as she ryed the information to Song Yan, "There was thisdy and her niece, when Master Rin saw the olddy he suddenly started shivering and eximed that she would be eaten by a monster. Neither of the two women believed him even I... I thought that he was just imagining things. Did...Did young master really see what was going happen to that old woman?"


    Song Yan was not surprised by what Nanny Qi told her, in fact, she was quite certain that this was going to happen sooner orter. However, when she saw the worried expression of Nanny Qi, Song Yan sighed and then exined, "Your young master had been under the influence of Yin energy for a long time, this had led his ying and yang eyes to open. He might have unconsciously used them in the presence of someone who is going to die very soon."


    "Ying and Yang eyes... are they simr to your eyes, Madam Song," Nanny Qi questioned as she looked at Song Yan who smiled at her and nodded. She answered, "That''s right. Though his Ying and Yang eyes are a bit weak whenpared to mine they are indeed the same." She paused and then ced her palm on the eyes of Nan Rin. She said to Nanny Qi, "I will close them for the time being. Since he is young it won''t do him any good if he was to see ghosts and evil spirits."


    Nanny Qi also agreed with Song Yan, she watched Song Yan close Nan Rin''s Ying and Yang''s eyes closely. And that was when she realized that Song Yan was actually reciting a spell which caused the back of her palm to light up with a vibrant white glow. However the glow only stayed for two seconds before it disappeared and when Song Yan pulled back her hands, Nan Rin had fallen asleep.


    However, neither Song Yan nor Nanny Qi knew that the woman who had spoken ill of Nan Rin woulde begging for their help in a few days.


    It turned out that Madam Kang went to look for her daughter despite the refusal of the teachers at the training camp. When she arrived at the training camp, the teachers who had been refusing to admit their fault finally had to lower their heads reluctantly. They admitted that Kang Qiao had vanished one night after going for a walk, and even though they went looking for her they couldn''t find her.


    Moreover, not long after one of the friends who went to the forest along with Kang Qiao also vanished. After the incident that took ce with Kang Qiao, the teachers were onplete guard. Thus, as soon as they found out that the girl was gone, they immediately went to search for her.


    But the girl was not found. It was after three hours that they found the trail of that girl who had run away from the training camp. The teachers thought that they finally found traces of the girl but the only thing that they found in the end was, a pile of bones!


    It was said that in the ground where the pile of bones were found, only blood was found all over the ground. And a human skull.


    This frightened Madam Kang, Kang Qiao was her only daughter. She was afraid that if she did not find her daughter then she would also lose her daughter in the same manner as the girl who was killed in such a ruthless manner.


    Madam Kang was aggrieved, terrified and anxious. She was really afraid that she was going to lose her daughter. The more she thought about the more she felt something was really off.


    "You! How could you hide something important from me?" Madam Kang was really angry with the teachers who lowered their heads and turned to look at the headmaster.


    The headmaster who was in charge of this training camp also felt that something was wrong with the incident that took ce but he knew that if this news was known to the outside world, they would be in trouble.


    "Madam, please calm down," said Headmaster Fan, he raised his hands in the air and stated, "We are looking for your daughter, I am sure that what happened with the other girl was because she was unfortunate enough to meet with a wild beast. However, we can always hope that nothing happened to your daughter and she is fine."


    Madam Kang was upset with the slow pace of the teachers and the headmasters when they were looking for her daughter, she opened her mouth to say, "There is no need! My daughter has been missing for two days and yet none of you have called the police. I can see that you are more worried about this information going out than the safety of my daughter and the other children. I am certain that you didn''t even contact the parents of the girl who lost her life right?"


    Her words were met with silence causing Madam Kang to take out her phone.


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    ******

 Chapter 1286: Not our fault (2)

    Chapter 1286: Not our fault (2)


    ?


    "Madam Kang, please calm down. We can discuss this matter thoroughly, if it turns out that your daughter is only hiding and she is not in any danger then you will be the one who will be embarrassed," Headmaster Fan said to Madam Kang who paused in her actions. She wanted to say something but then Headmaster Kang opened his mouth and stated, "This is not the first time she did something like this anyway."


    Kang Qiao was a smart child but at the same time, she was problematic as well. Because she was doted on by both of her parents, her temper was not the best, she would run away from the house and was keen on skipping school. Kang Qiao was a notorious child and if not for the fact that she got good grades, she wouldn''t be well-liked by her teachers.


    Upon hearing the words of Headmaster Fan, Madam Kang frowned. She looked at him with a distasteful expression and questioned, "Are you threatening me?"


    "I am not threatening you, Madam Kang. I am an educator, how can I threaten the parent of one of our students?" Headmaster Fan smiled politely at the words of Madam Kang. He did not seem offended instead he seemed rather calm. "I am just trying to make you understand that it is not clear to any of us whether your daughter is hiding and pulling a prank on all of us or is really in a dangerous situation."


    He then turned to his teachers who then nodded as one of the teachers spoke up, "We have been looking for your daughter, Madam Kang and we haven''t seen any signs of her. It''s not sure if she is harmed in any way."


    "So are you going to wait for her to get harmed and then start looking for her seriously?" Kang Jiu snapped at the teachers and Headmaster harshly.


    "Believe it or not my uncle can ruin your career. You better bring my cousin safe and sound, if I see even a strand of her hair missing then you all can forget about teaching in this country!"


    Her threats were not empty if the Kang family really made a move then there was a chance that they might lose their bread and butter. The teachers all looked at the headmaster who smiled at Kang Jiu and nodded. "I will make sure of that."


    After Madam Kang left under Kang Jiu''s insistence, all the teachers turned to look at Headmaster Fan and questioned him one by one.


    "Why did you say something like this Headmaster?"


    "That''s right, we all know that Kang Qiao is gone for good. She is not missing for three days but a week!"


    "Even if she was hiding from us for the sake of pulling a prank, she would havee back by now!"


    "Silence! Do you think I am not aware of that? I know that too as well," Headmaster Fan said angrily. "But if you think that we can deal with this matter by telling the truth then you might as well try it. Did you not see how that woman threatened us? She would definitely ruin our lives if we were to tell the truth."


    "Then what do you want us to do?" One of the teachers asked as he looked at Headmaster Fan.


    "Since they want to look for her....then we might as well bring them along."


    Headmaster Fan and the rest of the teachers were not having a good time either. They did not know what was going on but every night a single child would vanish from the training camp. At first, it was only those kids that did not have any backgrounds, thus HeadMaster Fan and the rest were not that worried.


    They could always say that the child was lost while exploring the forest that was behind the training camp but it was a different case with the children who had a background behind them!


    Just like Kang Qiao and the girl who went missingst night.


    If things continued to escte in this way, then Headmaster Fan was worried that along with college their entire career would be ruined as well!


    "But.."


    The teachers were not a fool. Even though they only admitted to the death of the girl who went missing after Kang Qiao, they did not forget the children who went missing and were never found. It was clear that something was wrong in the forest!


    Even they did not dare to head inside the forest in the night. They only pretended to go inside beforeing back. If they were to take two women with them, it was unknown whether they woulde out of the forest or not.


    "Do you think that we have any other choice?" Head Master Fan said to the teachers with an eye roll. "Though this sounds cruel, it''s better to wash our hands on two lives rather than lose all our lives. Think about it carefully, if Madam Kang brings this matter to the police everyone will know that we could not protect the children and all kinds of questions would be raised against us. If that happens what would happen to your children and family? Do you want to watch them suffer?"


    Headmaster Fan also wanted to look after the children with a sincere heart however as the situation continued to be more and more worse, he could only harden his heart and think of saving himself first.


    No one could me him for his decision, after all, he had two kids and a wife to take care of, how could he let these women ruin his life?


    He could only hope that they would disappear along with the children, this way at least their lives would be safe!


    He thought about it and said to the rest of the teachers, "Just bring them along. We will see what happenster on, it''s not like we are killing them. If they die because of some unknown reasons, what does that have to do with us?"


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1287: Ran into the ghost

    Chapter 1287: Ran into the ghost


    ?


    Madam Kang stayed at the hotel that she had booked for herself and Kang Jiu. However, despite staying at the hotel, Madam Kang couldn''t stay still, at that moment, the only thing that she wanted was to look for her daughter.


    So when Headmaster Fan asked her toe with them to look for her daughter, she immediately agreed in an instant. In fact, Kang Jiu told her to file aint with the police, though the teachers did not show it on their faces, Kang Jiu felt that there was something wrong with them.


    "I know what you are saying, Jiu''er... but you know that your cousin is a bit naughty. If we call the police then her reputation will definitely go down into the slumps," Madam Kang also thought of calling the police but when she thought about Headmaster Fan''s words, she had to admit that he was right.


    Kang Qiao was in her rebellious phase and hardly listened to anyone, every time something happened to her, the first thing she would think of was to run away from her house or school. This was something that everyone was aware of including the teachers who were organizing this training camp.


    In case it turned out that Kang Qiao had actually run away and hidden in the forest then Madam Kang was afraid that people would make fun of her daughter.


    Kang Jiu also knew that there was a chance that her cousin was only throwing a tantrum but she couldn''t help but worry. She did not know why but she felt that there was something wrong with the reactions of teachers and the headmaster of the training camp.


    If Kang Qiao was gone for just two or three days then why did they react like that? It was as if they were hiding a secret that neither she nor Madam Kang had any idea about.''


    When Madam Kang saw the expression on Kang Jiu''s face, she patted her on the head with her hand and then stated, "There is no need to worry, ah Jiu. We live in a society run byw, what could those people do to us?"


    Kang Jiu agreed with her aunt. Even if the teachers of the training camp were hiding something, it wasn''t as if they could kill her and her aunt. If they tried to pull something then she could make them regret their actions in many ways!


    One of them being ruining their career.


    That night both of them went to the training centre where they found the teachers preparing to leave.


    Kang Jiu couldn''t help but question, "Why are we going to look for someone in the dark? Should we not leave in the morning? What can we even find in this darkness?"


    "Haha, Miss Kang is right. But what can we do? The kids have gotten smarter, to escape from the watchful eyes of the teachers theye out of the forest at night. At least that''s what the headmaster thinks as the snacks in the kitchen have gotten more and more less with each night," one of the teachers who was apanying the two exined.


    The other one also chimed in and then said, "More importantly we are teaching in the morning, if we start leaving in the middle of the sses, it will rm the students. And they will think it''s funny to run out of the sses, something that we do not want."


    The exnations of the two teachers helped Kang Jiu in easing her suspicions but she still looked at the two men with a slightly narrowed gaze. She told herself again and again that she needed to keep her eyes open while searching in the forest.


    The two teachers heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that Kang Jiu had stopped questioning them but at the same time, they were not that rxed. The headmaster had asked them to bring these two women to that ''spot'' but they were really worried, in case even one of them returned then they could kiss their career goodbye!


    Now they could only hope that whatever was hiding inside the forest would deal with these two in the same manner it did with the kids! That way at least they would survive!


    The four of them made their way inside the forest, the teachers who were guiding the two were tensed, while Madam Kang and Kang Jiu were anxious, it was as if they were waiting for Kang Qiao to jump out from behind one of the old trees.


    They continued to march further and further when one of the phones of the teachers walking in front of them rang.


    The teacher on the left said to Madam Kang, "Madam Kang, you and your niece can look around. But don''t go too far, we need to take this call."


    As the two were behaving very sincerely, Madam Kang and Kang Jiu did not sense anything. Madam Kang was also worried about her daughter, thus when the teachers suggested that she should go ahead, Madam Kang agreed and then went looking for her daughter along with Kang Jiu.


    The two of them did not even notice the two teachers running away, the second they were a bit far away from them.


    "Aunt, you shouldn''t go deep inside the forest," Kang Jiu swatted a mosquito and said to her aunt. At the same time, she couldn''t help but question why did they have to hold the training camp in the middle of nowhere. She understood that the teachers wanted to make sure that the children wouldn''t be disturbed, but this was too much!


    Madam Kang pursed her lips as she looked at the dark forest in front of her. With the path illuminated in front of her, she said to Kang Jiu, "I know but ... we have walked for so long and yet we did not see Qiao Qiao, I need to go inside a little more to see---ahhh!"


    **


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    ****

 Chapter 1288: Ran into the ghost (2)

    Chapter 1288: Ran into the ghost (2)


    ?


    Madam Kang''s scream caused Kang Jiu to stiffen. She immediately rushed over to where her aunt had fallen and questioned worriedly, "Aunt what is the matter? Why did you scream all of a sudden? What ¡ª ¡ª "The rest of her words got choked up in her throat as Kang Jiu''s eyes fell on the skull on which her aunt had trodden.


    Even if she was not a biology student, she could see that it was a human skull! The top half of the skull was missing and the inside of it was empty. It was scary to see as the skull had dirty, dried-up blood sticking to it.


    "W..What is this? Did they not say that it was just a single girl who lost her life at the hands of a wild beast? Why is there another skull?" Kang Jiu stammered." Hey, what is the meaning of this?" She whipped her head and looked behind but the teachers who were supposed to follow were not behind them.


    Kang Jiu''s eyes widened as she looked at the silent forest behind her. Did those two run away? How could they!? What if the two of them got lost in this forest and never found their way out?


    "Aunt... I think we should go back..." Kang Jiu stated as she turned to look at Madam Kang who was staring nkly at something in front of her. Kang Jiu followed her line of sight and at the end of the path stood a woman.


    She was dressed in a blood-red skirt and shirt, however as the woman moved more into the light Kang Jiu realized that the woman''s skirt was not red but it was soaked in blood making it look as if it was dyed with blood. But that was not even the most horrifying thing, it was the sharp nails of the woman that dragged on the ground creating a harsh sound like a de being dragged on the stone again and again.


    As she walked even further towards them, Kang Jiu could see that the tongue of the woman was lolling an inch away from the ground and her eyes were ck like the sky over their heads.


    "Hehehe, hehehe," the womanughed as she looked at the two like they were her next meal.


    Kang Jiu''s eyes widened and her entire body started to shake, as she stared at the thing in front of her.


    "A..Aunt, we need to run... we need to run...there is a ghost! A ghost!" Kang Jiu reached forward and caught her aunt''s wrist as she pulled her away from the thing that was itching towards them but her aunt did not budge from the spot on which she was sitting. Her eyes were nk as she stared at the body that was lying a few feet away from them.


    "Qiao... Qiao... Qiao Qiao! QIAO QIAO!" Madam Kang screamed when she saw the corpse of her daughter. Her daughter who had been naughty and rebellious but at the same lively and loving was lying on the ground. Her head had been burst open and the pieces of her brainy on the ground. Her eyes were still open in the horror that she had faced before dying.


    Kang Jiu also followed her aunt''s gaze and was shocked to see the corpse of her cousin. Her heart ached for Kang Qiao but more than that she feared her death.


    "Aunt, we need to leave!" Kang Jiu did not know where she got the strength from but she dragged her aunt away from the woman who was walking towards them.


    Fortunately, Madam Kang who was in shock did not cause any trouble for Kang Jiu who pulled her away. Though Madam Kang was shedding tears, she continued to run as if she knew that they needed to run if they wanted to survive.


    Kang Jiu''s teeth were chattering as she looked behind her, the woman was still following her, her long nails ttered on the ground as she smiled sinisterly at them. Her mouth which was slit at both ends was curled up as blood dripped from it. Her eyes which were ck like beasts were filled with greed. However that was not the most terrifying thing, it was the fact that the ghost''s speed of chasing them was getting faster and faster!


    "Aun...Aunt quick! We need to get out of here,e with me!" Kang Jiu pulled her aunt away. Even though her legs seemed to have turned into lead, Kang Jiu still ran as her life depended on it.


    However, that very moment she heard the sound of bones cracking. Stunned, Kang Jiu and Madam Kang turned to look behind them and to their horror they saw the malicious spirit bend over, with its face facing them as her long tongue waved in the air.


    And on its four it started to chase after them.


    "AHHHH!!!" Kang Jiu screamed in terror. Her eyes were filled with tears as she cursed the teachers and even Kang Qiao for provoking this thing. If only Kang Qiao had stayed inside the training centre and did not leave then they wouldn''t have to face this thing!


    Kang Jiu ran and ran however, she couldn''t leave the forest, it was as if she was chasing around in the circle. The more she stayed inside the forest the more panicked Kang Jiu became, what was going on? Why couldn''t she leave?


    Just as Kang Jiu was on the verge of crying, she felt something tug her from behind. A shiver crawled up her spine, and sweat coated her forehead as she turned to look at the woman behind her, her long tongue was now wrapped around the waist of her aunt like a vise as she pulled Madam Kang towards her.


    "AUNT!!!"


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    ******

 Chapter 1289: Driven mad—— instant karma

    Chapter 1289: Driven mad¡ª¡ª instant karma


    ?


    "Au..Aunt what should I do... what should I do?" Kang Jiu wanted to run away but at the same time, she feared leaving her aunt behind. That thing had killed Kang Qiao and many more, if she was to leave her aunt then that thing would kill her as well!


    Madam Kang felt something sharp and pointed curl around her calf. When she looked down, she saw the ghost''s w digging into her skin. Blood seeped out of her skin and fell on the ground, causing the ghost who caught Madam Kang tough even more hysterically.


    The pain was enough to wake Madam Kang, she realized that tonight she might not be able to escape. At the same time, she remembered the words that the small child spoke to her. Back then the small boy warned her that she would be eaten by a monster and yet she and Kang Jiu thought that the child was speaking nonsense.


    But now that she was in this situation, Madam Kang felt regretful. If she had taken that boy''s words seriously, then she wouldn''t have been caught by this malicious spirit!


    "R..Run..." Even though Madam Kang was scared and deathly pale, she pushed Kang Jiu to run out of the forest. She did not know where she got the courage from, but Madam Kang hurled Kang Jiu''s wrist and shouted, "RUN!!" With her calf injured, she couldn''t run anyway, she would only drag Kang Jiu down with her if she were to insist on escaping along with her.


    If that was the case then she might as well use herself as bait.


    "Aun...Aunt?" Kang Jiu''s voice turned panicky and hoarse as she looked at her aunt who had given up. She tried to reach her aunt but Madam Kang shook her head and shouted, "RUN JIU!!"


    Anyway, her daughter was gone. Without Kang Qiao, Madam Kang wouldn''t be able to live in this world. Since she was going to die anyway, then she shouldn''t drag someone else along with her.


    Kang Jiu stared at Madam Kang whose waist was covered by the smelly, rotten piece of rotten sh that was slowly wrapping itself around her entire body. Her eyes instinctively fell on the ghost that was now looking at her with her gleaming dark eyes. Even though there was no light in her eyes, Kang Jiu knew that the ghost was looking at her.


    The eerieugh of the ghost echoed in the forest like a coarse and broken bell causing Kang Jiu''s heart to be filled with fear.


    She looked at her aunt onest time before turning on her feet and running away.


    Kang Jiu ran and ran until she was out of the forest, her legs turned into jelly the second she rushed out of the forest and she sat down on the ground. Her eyes and mind were nk as tears dripped down from them. She was ashamed and angry.


    When she was in a daze, Kang Jiu couldn''t help but me Kang Qiao for provoking such a thing. How many times did she and her aunt tell Kang Qiao to stay in herne and never cross the line that she shouldn''t have crossed?


    But Kang Qiao was like a mad dog, the more they stopped her the more she bit people left and right. Now this was good because of that stupid girl, her aunt...


    Kang Jiu sobbed. When she thought about how that thing had torn a person limb by limb and even eaten the inside of their skull clean, she couldn''t help but shudder in fear. When she thought about how her aunt would be torn into pieces and eaten by that malicious spirit, Kang Jiu couldn''t help but tremble in fright.


    "He...hehe...ehehe..."


    Just as Kang Jiu was thinking about what to do, she heard the sameughter that she had heard inside the forest. Her body stiffened as fear gripped every single limb of her body, Kang Jiu turned her head around slowly. Her eyes fell on the malicious spirit who was climbing down the tree. Her long nails scratched on the trunk of the tree.


    She did not even see it chasing her!


    Kang Jiu''s teeth chattered as she scrambled to her feet and then ran away once again. She did not want to die!


    "Hehehe!"


    In the middle of the forest, another scream rang out followed by a burst of disastrousughter.


    ******


    Three days passed by,


    Master Kang looked at his niece whom he treated like a daughter and feltplicated emotions rising in his heart. Kang Jiu was now lying on the bed, her eyes were filled with a crazy glint as she looked around the room. Her hair which was always neat was now scattered and loose, her face was now covered in a thickyer of dirt and grime and she hadn''t brushed for days.


    In fact, these things were nothing inparison to the fact that his niece was refusing to go to the washroom to refresh herself. From what he learned, his niece went to the washroom three days ago when she was with his wife.


    But ever since she turned in front of the house, in the middle of the night-- Kang Jiu refused to do anything. She only stayed in the middle of her bed with thickyers of nkets over her body. Even though it was summer, his niece''s teeth chattered as if she was feeling cold.


    Once in a while, she would scream that there was a ghost and Master Kang would end up getting frightened in the middle of the night. He was already worried enough about his niece acting like this.


    But to make matters even moreplicated, his wife was missing!


    He had no idea where to look for her, as Kang Jiu was half crazy with fear.


    "Jiu Jiu," Second Madam Kang looked at her daughter and sobbed. She was really scared about her daughter''s condition but had no idea what to do about this situation.


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1290: Driven mad——instant karma (2)

    Chapter 1290: Driven mad¡ª¡ªinstant karma (2)


    ?


    "Big brother, what is happening with my daughter? And where is sister-inw?" Second Madam Kang questioned her brother-inw. She really could not understand what was happening, first Madam Kang went missing and then her daughter became like this.


    If this goes on then her daughter would truly turn crazy! If that happened who would be willing to marry this crazy girl?


    "Ghost! Ghost took Aunt away! She is going to eat aunt! Ghost! Ghost! AHHHHH!!! SAVE ME! SAVE ME!" No sooner did Second Madam Kang mention Madam Kang, than Kang Jiu started screaming. She startled the entire family causing her father, Kang Shuyi to look at her with a frown on his face.


    "What is wrong with her? Why is she acting like this?" Kang Shuyi asked his wife and brother. Three days ago, his daughter waspletely fine so howe she was now screaming and making a fuss like this? She was acting as if something was chasing after her.


    However, neither of them were aware of the cause of this problem. Second Madam Kang hugged her daughter as she patted her on the head. Sheforted her daughter, "There is no ghost, Jiu''er. You are fine. Nothing is going to harm you." However, no matter how much Second Madam Kangforted Kang Jiu, she did not calm down.


    In the end, Kang Shuyi had to call their family doctor who gave Kang Jiu a calming injection. Only then did Kang Jiu stop screaming.


    Once she calmed down the entire family heaved a sigh of relief. Kang Shuyi stepped out of the bedroom where Kang Jiu was sleeping and left his wife alone with his daughter.


    "What is going on, Brother Xiaohui?" Kang Shuyi asked his elder brother whose brows were also furrowed in a frown. "Where is Sister inw? And howe Jiu Jiu is in this condition?"


    Kang Xiaohui pursed his lips. He shook his head and replied, "I have no idea. I called the training camp and the headmaster told me that the two of them left the camp after they did not find Qiao Qiao. The two of them were heading towards the police station as that what was my wife said to the headmaster. At least that was what the headmaster told me."


    Earlier Kang Xiaohui indeed wanted to go to the police station as well but when he thought about how his wife was missing and Kang Jiu was half crazy, who would believe that there was something wrong with the training camp? Instead, it would be their family who would be questioned.


    Someone might even say that his wife was behind this incident.


    Until he found his wife, there was nothing Kang Xiaohui could do.


    "I am trying to reach her as well but I cannot find her," Kang Xiaohui pursed his lips and replied to his brother. The training camp was in another city, thus instead of taking the car, his wife and niece took the bus. Now he couldn''t trace their tracks!


    No, it was as if someone had deliberately erased the traces of his wife and niece. It was making it difficult for him to find out where his wife and niece went three days ago.


    When Kang Shuyi heard the response of his brother, he started to get worried even more. He suddenly felt that there was something that they were not aware of, he questioned his brother, "Brother should we invite a celestial master? Maybe he be able to help us?" Since his daughter kept saying that there was a ghost, then they might as well try to take a look in that direction.


    "What nonsense? Kang Shuyi, don''t forget that all the rich and influential families are keeping an eye on us," Kang Xiaohui scolded his brother. "If they find out that we are dabbling in dark magic and supernatural stuff, ourpanies will shut down!"


    Kang Xiaohui was the leader of the third leading family of the capital, thus he was aware of what was expected of him.


    So when he heard the suggestion of his brother, he immediately reprimanded him. Kang Shuyi also lowered his head and did not say anything, anymore. He knew that his brother was right. But something weird seemed to be happening around them, as first Kang Qiao vanished and then Madam Kang also disappeared and now Kang Jiu was in this condition.


    It was as if someone targeting them.


    "Don''t worry so much," when Kang Xiaohui saw that his brother was looking rather worried, he said, "I will invite some specialists and have them look at Jiu. At the same time, I will hire a few detectives, if this is the work of one of our rivals then I am sure they will be caught sooner orter."


    Kang Shuyi nodded and agreed with his brother.


    But a week passed by and none of the specialists hired by Kang Xiaohui could help Kang Jiu and her panic attacks. Even if they tried all sorts of methods to get Kang Jiu to snap out of her attacks, none of them were sessful.


    Kang Jiu''s madness continued and the more her condition deteriorated, the more panicked the rest of the Kang family became. They couldn''t understand just what was happening to Kang Jiu. Even the investigation regarding Madam Kang came to a halt as no one could trace her tracks.


    Second Madam Kang was angry and disappointed at Madam Kang, she couldn''t help but me her sister-inw as she was half suspicious that the condition of her daughter was due to Madam Kang.


    "Sister, what am I supposed to do?" Second Madam Kang went to look for her sister who was married to Kong Shuai. "My daughter is in this condition and we can''t even find, what is wrong with her. If something happens to her, what will we do? She is my only child!"


    Madam Kong listened to her sister. She could more or less understand what was going on and suggested, "Why don''t I hand you one of the talismans that my husband carries with him?"


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1291: What she saw

    Chapter 1291: What she saw


    ?


    When Second Madam Kang heard the words of her sister, she frowned at her. Even though Second Madam Kang respected her elder sister, somewhere in her heart she was proud of the fact that she was married to the second son of an influential family while her sister was married in a family that was only slightly better off than the middle-ss families.


    So when she heard Madam Kong say that she wanted to hand her a talisman, Second Madam Kang thought that Madam Kong was making fun of her daughter. She narrowed her eyes at her elder sister and then questioned sharply, "Sister are you pulling my leg? How can a talisman even help my daughter? I am telling you that she met with an ident which caused her to be destabilized and you are telling me that I should just use a talisman for my daughter?"


    Though Second Madam Kang was rather rude, Madam Kong did not let her anger make decisions for her. She knew that her sister was frightened because of what was happening to her daughter, she rolled her eyes and said to Second Madam Kang, "Gosh, do you think I am that insensitive? I say this because even if you do not believe in such things, they are living among us."


    She then lowered her voice and whispered into her sister''s ear, "You remember that tomb where two of my son''s friends were killed?"


    Second Madam Kang frowned and nodded, she did remember that incident. Her nephew went to excavate a tomb and two of his friends ended up dying in the tomb. The incident was rather tragic and high profile as the two girls who died in that tragic ident belonged to rich families.


    Back then, the two families caused a lot of trouble for Kong and the rest families. It was only when the Fu family ced their foot down in support of Tan Guotin did they stopped.


    "What does that have to do with my daughter''s condition?" Second Madam Kang asked her sister who looked into the camera and then turned to look at her, a secondter.


    "You are such a fool. I am telling you this because the two children were killed because of a ghost," Madam Kong said to Second Madam Kang whose eyes widened. As a woman, she was different from her husband and brother-inw, just the very second her sister said that the two girls were killed by a ghost, herplexion turned pale and she questioned her sister, "Are you speaking the truth, sister?"


    "Do you think I will lie about such a serious matter? Every dead deserves our respect," Madam Kong shook her head as she remarked. She then looked at her sister and said to her solemnly, "You might take this matter as a joke. But I guess Jiu''er ran into something dirty. My Ah Kun was also the same as her, but once he ran into that monstrous thing in that tomb, he started to respect everything."


    "I will suggest you take a look," Madam Kong handed two talismans to her sister that she carried along with her and said, "Each of these talismans cost my husband more than 50000 yuan, you better keep them safe and not waste even a single one."


    Second Madam Kang''s eyes widened. She looked at the two pieces of paper and then said to her sister, "Are you sure that you were not fooled, sister?"


    Madam Kong rolled her eyes for the third time and patted her sister on the shoulder before saying, "Just try them once, you will realize how useful these things are."


    Though Second Madam Kang was a bit reluctant to try such a superstitious method, she still nodded in front of her sister. At this moment, when nothing was working on her daughter, Second Madam Kang was in despair, she wanted nothing more than to calm her hysterical daughter who was getting worse day by day.


    Thus even though the method seemed unreliable, Second Madam Kang was willing to try it. She took the talismans and returned home, she was desperate enough to try cing the talismans on her daughters but before she could do it, her husband dissuaded her, "Wife, don''t be a fool. This thing is never going to help our daughter. Just wait for a while, big brother had promised me that he would invite a few specialists for our daughter."


    Second Madam Kang who had been watching specialistse and go every day was rather angry. Her brother-inw kept saying that everything would be fine in a few days, but how many days it has been? Her daughter''s condition deteriorated day by day and no one could tell her what was wrong with her.


    "AHHHHHH!!!"


    Just as Second Madam Kang finished thinking, she heard her daughter scream. She was holding her head and screaming in pain.


    "Ghost! Ghost! She is going to kill me! She is going to eat me!"


    When Second Madam Kang saw her daughter like this, she couldn''t help but shout at her husband, "Specialists? Specialists? How many are you going to find? And when? It has been so many days already and nothing hase out of this search of you and your brothers! My daughter''s condition hasn''t improved one bit. So what is wrong with me trying this talisman?"


    However, her husband Kang Shuyi continued to insist that it was a waste of time and she was only making herself feel confused because of something that meant nothing and asked her to calm down and not panic.


    Under the insistence of her husband, Second Madam Kang finallypromised.


    But three nightster when she watched her daughter hold her hair and pull it manically while shaking her head left and right like she was in pain and screaming how she was dying, Second Madam Kang couldn''t stop herself anymore.


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    ***

 Chapter 1292: Dark spirit: Attack

    Chapter 1292: Dark spirit: Attack


    ?


    Kang Jiu''s face was covered with sweat drops and she was screaming hysterically. Second Madam Kang''s heart ached for her daughter terribly, her husband could ignore her daughter and even give up on her while thinking that Kang Jiu had gone crazy but Second Madam Kang could not do the same. This time, after watching her daughter cry and scream in pain, Second Madam Kang couldn''t care less about her husband and brother-inw''s rational persuasion. She only cared about one thing and that was--


    Her daughter was in pain. And at that moment, she couldn''t care less about how absurd and irrational her actions were.


    She rushed out of her daughter''s room and found the talisman in the cab of her bedroom. Second Madam Kang ced it on the head of her daughter''s forehead and as she was panicking, she did not see the hems of the talisman slowly turn grey before they started to burn.


    Second Madam Kang frowned when she saw that her daughter was still screaming. She thought to herself that her sister had certainly made a joke out of her situation and was only pulling her leg. The talisman that her elder sister had given her was useless.


    When Second Madam Kang thought about she was angry and dejected.


    However, as she shook her head and looked at her daughter again, she realized that there was a faint dark shadow behind her daughter that was getting more and more solid with each passing second. Soon, the ghostly shadow appearedpletely in front of Second Madam Kang, who stared at it with wide eyes and trembling lips. The terrifying ghostly shadow became more prominent and Second Madam Kang saw it sitting right behind her daughter, she was nibbling at the head of her daughter with herrge teeth causing blood to stain her rotten teeth. While her sharp ws were holding her daughter''s head in a position such that she couldn''t escape. While therge slimy tongue of that thing was curled around her daughter''s neck.


    It was a horrific sight.


    Second Madam Kang was so scared at the sight that she staggered back and screamed while dragging her fingers down her face. She shouted, "Ghost! There is a ghost! Ahhhh someone save my daughter!"


    Kang Shuyi and his big brother came running after hearing the scream of Second Madam Kang.


    "You! Why don''t you listen to me--" Kang Shuyi was about to scold his stubborn wife who was going to cause him to fall into trouble but then he saw the horrifying scene in front of him, his words came to a sudden halt and his legs started to tremble.


    "G--Ghost? There is a ghost!" Kang Shuyi screamed as he clutched the arm of his brother. He pointed at the hideous ghost and screamed at his brother, "I told you! I told you that there was something wrong but you did not listen to me, brother! Now look at this!"


    Kang Xiaohui also panicked. All the blood drained from his face, and his body started to tremble as if he were standing on a vibrating tform.


    The ghostly figure seemed to have realized that they could see her, she clicked her teeth andughed at them. Her lips were soaked with blood along with her teeth. Her eyes cker than the sky stared at them and curved up, as her lips were slit on the sides stretched either side of her face.


    However, the more she smiled the more her skin peeled off causing the three people in the room to tremble.


    The ghostly figure jumped at them with a sinister smile on her lips causing Kong Shuyi to let out a shrill scream while Kong Xiaohui stiffened. The two men looked at the ghostly figure that was heading their way and closed their eyes as they chose to stay rather than let the woman of their family face this horrifying thing.


    But the ghostly figure did not get to touch the two of them as it suddenly screamed in pain and fell on the floor. It touched its cheek which was burning as if someone had set its body on fire. However, the second the ghostly figure touched its cheek, its fingers burned as well and it screamed even more.


    It twisted its head and looked at Second Madam Kang with a venomous gaze, its skin peeling


    even more.


    It turned out that despite being scared Second Madam Kang seemed to have found the courage to rescue her husband and brother-inw. She directly threw the other talisman that was in her hands at the ghostly shadow. No sooner did she throw the talisman, than the ghostly figure hissed at her with anger and pain.


    It fled from the room disappearing in the shadows of the night in extreme pain. Second Madam Kang waited for the ghostly figure to vanish before she sat down on the floor. Her legs were now as soft as jelly and she did not have the strength to even stand straight. She gasped for breath not even believing the ordeal that she had survived and turned to look at her husband before questioning, "Did... Did you see that too?"


    She couldn''t believe that something like that happened to her daughter. Her first thought was to reject what she saw but then the terror she felt in her heart told her that it really did happen. How did her daughter even provoke such a thing?


    And even brought it home with her!


    Second Madam Kang shuddered in fright at the thought that the thing was actually gnawing on the head of her daughter. With trembling legs, she got up from the floor and walked over to her daughter who had fainted in pain again. She pushed the strands of hair aside and saw deep, sharp teeth marks on the head of her daughter. There wasn''t just one mark but several as if that ghostly figure was trying to peel thisyer off her daughter''s head!


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or golden ticket


    **********************

 Chapter 1293: Dark shadow: Shifting blame

    Chapter 1293: Dark shadow: Shifting me


    ?


    When Second Madam Sun saw the marks on the back of her daughter''s head, she was so scared that even her fingertips started to shiver. If that ghostly shadow had inched her teeth a bit more deeper her daughter would have certainly lost ayer over her head!


    What was more, as Second Madam Sun continued to part the hair of her daughter and searched for more and more bite marks, she found out that there were so deep and sharp marks scattered all over the head of her daughter that it seemed like that the ghost was trying to break through the skull of her daughter.


    In fact, a few marks were indeed so deep that they seemed to have scratched the base of Kang Jiu''s skull. It was no wonder that her daughter would clutch her head and then scream in pain. Kang Jiu was being tortured by a ghost and couldn''t help but scream in pain. Everyone thought that her daughter had gone mad, and the screaming and crying that she was doing was because of her attacks.


    Second Madam Kang even yelled at her daughter and asked her to stop with her madness. The more she thought about it the more, guilty and upset Second Madam Kang became.


    She suddenly turned to look at her husband and questioned, "Now what you have to say!? How many times have I asked you to let me ce that talisman on our daughter?"


    "You kept stopping me. Now look at this, if I hadn''t ced that talisman on our daughter, she would have lost her life!"


    Kang Shuyi''s heart was also filled with regret. He wanted his daughter to get better as well. However, who would have thought that this matter was indeed rted to the supernatural? He thought that his daughter was shocked when she met with the ident that caused his sister-inw to vanish as well. He never thought that his daughter was being haunted by a ghost!


    However, a secondter he turned to look at his brother and eximed, "Brother if both sister-inw and Jiu Jiu ran into something dirty then doesn''t this mean that... sister inw and Qiao Qiao...."


    He trailed off not wanting to finish that sentence, his daughter despite being haunted by that ghost was still alive but the same could not be said for Madam Kang and Kang Qiao.


    If that ghost was now chasing after his daughter then it could only mean that the two of them


    were now


    Kang Xiaohui trembled from head to foot, he also had the same thought in his head. However, he did not wish to believe that his wife and daughter were dead. He immediately said to Second Madam Kang, "Sister-inw, do you know who this master is? The one who gave you this talisman?" If the talisman given by the master was this powerful then just how powerful that master might be?


    Second Madam Kang was also panicked at the moment. She really wished she could call the celestial master and ask them toe and take care of this malicious spirit. However, when her sister handed her those talismans, Second Madam Kang thought that her elder sister was pulling her legs, so how could she be willing to ask the number of the celestial master?


    However, now that Second Madam Kang knew what was haunting her daughter she simply couldn''t sit still.


    She promised her brother-inw and husband that she would talk with the celestial master the next morning. Though she wished she could call the celestial master and ask him to deal with that malicious ghost, right at that very moment she couldn''t as it was toote in the night.


    The next morning, Second Madam Kang immediately looked for her sister and asked her to hand her the contact of the celestial master. Madam Kong didn''t question her sister either, she simply handed her Song Yan''s phone number.


    Second Madam Kang couldn''t help but quickly call the contact that her sister had given to her. However, as soon as she exined who she was once the call went through, the other person immediately hung up the call. The woman on the other side did not show even the slightest bit of mercy!


    Second Madam Kang was a little lost when it happened. She immediately called back, however, the second the call connected she realized that she had been blocked! Second Madam Kang was a little lost, she was sure that she hadn''t offended the other party, so she asked her husband to call the celestial master.


    However, the woman only told them to ask their daughter what she did at the fast food centre a few weeks ago and hung up the call once more.


    This time around Second Madam Kang and her husband knew that their daughter had done something to offend the celestial master. Fortunately, because of the talisman, Kang Jiu woke up and was much more calm than usual. So when her mother came looking for her and then questioned about the incident in the fast food centre, Kang Jiu''s face suddenly changed.


    Only then did she remember the little boy who told her aunt that she would be eaten by a monster? She did not think of him till now because Kang Jiu was not in the state to do so. Tears filled her eyes as they fell like broken beads, she threw herself at her mother and cried, "Mother, I didn''t mean to. I didn''t know that the little boy was rted to the celestial master. I thought that he was a fool and said some rude things to him, but I swear if I had known that the little boy was rted to the celestial master, I would have never spoken so rudely to him!"


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or a golden ticket.


    ***

 Chapter 1294: Dark shadow: Shifting blame (2)

    Chapter 1294: Dark shadow: Shifting me (2)


    ?


    Kang Jiu had been living a hellish nightmare these past few days. Every night she would wake up to something sharp grinding on her head and every time she opened her eyes she would find that hideous face smiling down at her. Kang Jiu was going crazy with the fear and couldn''t help but scream in pain but the more terrified she felt, the more Kang Jiu felt like she was going crazy.


    Now that the matter had escted to this point, Kang Jiu knew that she couldn''t shirk responsibility anymore. She could only fearfully tell her mother, all the stupid things that she had said to that little boy.


    If she had known that the little boy was rted to that celestial master who could help her then Kang Jiu would have never been so impolite to that little boy. Now her intestines were turning green with regrets. She really did not expect that there would really be ghosts living in this world. She only thought that the boy was making stupid remarks, in fact, she woke up when her mother was calling the celestial master and knew at once what went wrong.


    But she was too scared to confess to her mother but now that she knew the truth could no longer be hidden, Kang Jiu confessed.


    After learning the stupid things that her daughter had done, Second Madam Kang felt like someone had force-fed her poison. She felt her breath get stuck in her chest as her eyes rolled back in their sockets, she swayed on her feet and almost fell on the ground.


    Kang Xiaohui supported his wife but she quickly flung his hand to the side, after learning what her daughter had done, it would be a miracle that Second Madam Kang would be able to calm down.


    "Mom...Mom don''t get angry at me," Kang Jiu was scared that her mother would leave her alone if she got angry with her. If Second Madam Kang got angry then Kang Jiu was afraid that she would die without getting a chance to save herself. Only her mother could help her now!


    Second Madam Kang was so angry that she raised her hand and smacked her good daughter on the back several times. "Why are you pleading with me? Aren''t you capable? Why don''t you deal with this matter on your own now? How many times I have told you to watch what you speak? And you! Did you actually pick up a fight with a toddler? Are you out of your mind, Kang Jiu!"


    She had been gratified thinking that Kang Jiu was better than Kang Qiao, that she had taught her daughter much better than her sister-inw. She didn''t expect that this good daughter of hers would do such a stupid thing! Now this was good, the other party was thoroughly offended and with the harsh words that her daughter had spoken to that child, there was no leeway either.


    She almost couldn''t breathe when she thought of the words that Kang Jiu had spoken to that child. It did not matter whether or not that child was sick, the way her daughter spoke to the child, was not a way to speak to anyone much less a kid!


    "What about your aunt? What about her?" Kang Xiaohui questioned his niece. Even though he knew that Kang Jiu was scared out of her wits, Kang Xiaohui was worried about his wife and daughter. Last night, he did not even sleep a wink and tossed and turned the entire night for Kang Jiu to wake up.


    Kang Jiu was already shaken up by the fact that she had offended the celestial master, thus when her uncle questioned her about her aunt and Kang Qiao, she started to tremble even


    more.


    "Tell me Jiu Jiu!" Kang Xiaohui''s heart sank when he saw his niece tremble like such, he already knew what happened but his mind seemed to be refusing to believe it unless he heard it from his own ears. "Jiu Jiu!"


    "They are dead!" Kang Jiu burst out when Kang Xiaohui questioned her by pushing her into a corner. "They were killed by that malicious ghost and this is all because Qiao Qiao was too stupid! She was the one who provoked that thing, if she hadn''t done that then I wouldn''t have gone together with an aunt to that forest. And aunt wouldn''t have died along with Qiao Qiao, it was her who foolishly caused us trouble!"


    Kang Jiu who had been suppressing her anger burst out. She had been looking for an opportunity to explode, these days she had been living under the dark shadow of that malicious spirit and the anger that she had towards Kang Qiao had finally reached its peak point.


    She said to Kang Xiaohui, "I told Qiao Qiao many times that she should stay at the training centre and not make a fuss but she escaped from the training centre in the middle of the night. That''s not all, one of her friends was already killed by the ghost and yet that foolish girl still went to that forest! What was she trying to do by doing something like that?"


    Kang Xiaohui was too stunned to listen to Kang Jiu anymore, he went into shock the moment he heard his niece say that both his wife and daughter were dead.


    His eyes rolled into their sockets and he fell to the ground causing Kang Shuyi to yelp in surprise. He reached forward to hold his brother who had fainted and helped him up. However, at the same time, Kang Shuyi also med Kang Qiao in his heart. If that foolish girl had not provoked that thing then they wouldn''t be in this position!


    Now Kang Qiao was dead and his sister-inw was also dead.


    If that celestial master did not help then his daughter would also die!


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or a golden ticket.


    ******

 Chapter 1295: Dark spirit : Invited a witch

    Chapter 1295: Dark spirit : Invited a witch


    ?


    Second Madam Kang really wanted to p her daughter until she was satisfied. However, when she thought that her daughter had followed in her footsteps, Second Madam Kang couldn''t say anything. After all, she too had acted arrogant in front of her sister and her in-ws. Most likely Kang Jiu learned everything from her.


    She knew that it was useless to me her daughter. The person had already been offended and it was toote for her to say anything to Kang Jiu. Now, Second Madam Kang could only look for a way to meet with the celestial master and offer an apology to her.


    Second Madam Kang, who knew that the matter was really serious given that her sister-in-w and niece were already dead, hurriedly called her sister.


    As soon as the call went through, Second Madam Kang was worried that her sister would use this opportunity to take revenge on her for all those times when she had looked down on her, so she hurriedly said, "Sister! I am really sorry to disturb you. However, this is really urgent. I used the talisman that you gave to me and it turns out that my daughter is really being haunted, please help us, sister-inw. Can you contact the master and ask her to help us please?"


    Madam Kong wasn''t surprised by the call, however, she did not immediately agree. Even if Second Madam Kang was her sister, she did not want to offend Song Yan. She would first need to let Song Yan know about this case and then ask her if she was free or not.


    Her family had benefited a lot from Song Yan, and Madam Kong knew that in the heart of her mother-inw, whose heart rate had gone to normal and had be healthy, now treated Song Yan as her daughter. Even if the two never met, if she was to offend Song Yan then Madam Kong was certain that she would be thrown out by her mother-inw.


    She asked her sister to first talk with Song Yan and ry the case. In the meantime, she sent a few talismans that her husband had bought after she gave two away to Second Madam Kang.


    No matter how unwilling Second Madam Kang was, she could only ept what her sister said to her.


    Second Madam Kang pleaded with her sister to help her again and again before ending the call.


    Madam Kong also promised to help her but three days passed by and Second Madam Kang did not receive a call from her sister. She was now worried and scared that her daughter would die, once the ghost came back to look for her.


    Even Kang Jiu was not looking good. She was now cursing herself for being stupid, if she hadn''t offended that young boy then she wouldn''t be in this situation. She looked down at the talisman that was ced on her chest and shuddered when she saw that half of it had been burned. With the talisman half burned, who knows how long would it take for the ghost toe looking for her again.


    Second Madam Kang also looked at her daughter who was huddled in her bed. Kang Jiu hadn''t been screaming for the past few days and the injuries caused by the sharp teeth had also healed, however when Second Madam Kang thought about that ghost her right eyelid started to twitch violently and felt more and more uneasy each day.


    The next day, just as Second Madam Kang was feeling like needles stuck to her bottom, she felt like she was dying every second when she received a call from the parent of Kang Qiao''s ss.


    Second Madam Kang was very puzzled. She did not understand why Madam Cai was calling her, however, she still answered her call, "Madam Cai?"


    "Sister Kang...is your sister-inw back?"


    Second Madam Kang was on good terms with Madam Cai because she had visited their house many times in the past. Kang Qiao and Cai Wu were friends and it was only natural for Madam Kang and Madam Cai to get along, because of this even Second Madam Kang got acquainted with Madam Cai but she was still not as close as Madam Kang.


    At that moment, Second Madam Kang thought that Madam Cai was calling her because she was concerned about Madam Kang as she couldn''t reach Madam Kang. Since no one believed in supernatural elements, she was worried that Madam Cai would make fun of her for spreading superstitions. Second Madam Kang did not dare to mention what happened to her daughter and sister-inw before she answered, "I... I haven''t."


    She did not tell Madam Cai that her sister-inw was long gone and that her brother-inw was now sick in bed because of a fever.


    After a long silence, Madam Cai said in a choked voice, "Sister Kang, if you believe me, I think you should look for a celestial master and if you can find a capable one please help my Ah Wu as well," Madam Cai was worried that Second Madam Kang would not believe her so she said to her in a trembling voice. "Sister Kang, I know that you will not believe in what I am going to say because no one believes in superstitions nowadays. But it''s just that the matter is too dangerous! My daughter along with four more girls went with Qiao Qiao. Two of them went missing even when their parents brought them home along with them. Andst night one of the girls who was admitted to the hospital because of severe head pain was found dead in the hospital. Her head was torn open and everything inside was spilt on the floor of her ward."


    When she mentioned the terrifying scene Madam Cai shuddered even more and her voice started to tremble. She choked on her voice when she thought about the things that were happening to her daughter.


    Madam Cai was on the verge of breaking down when she heard her daughter scream in pain from upstairs. This had been going on ever since that girl died in the hospital, it was as if they were under some sort of curse.


    When Madam Cai spoke of this matter to Second Madam Kang her voice shuddered with terror, "Sister Kang, you cannot even imagine the terrifying scene inside the ward of that girl. I myself did not dare to take a look at it but the mother of that girl called me and told me everything while crying. Since the two of us are close, I think you need to take a look at where your sister-inw went and Qiao Qiao''s disappearance might also be connected to it. I believe that there was something wrong in that training centre and now more and more children are pulling their kids out of the centre. However, there are still some dumb ones who believe the words of that headmaster who keeps insisting that nothing is wrong and that it''s only rumours spread by other schools."


    "If it was just rumour then what happened to the kids who went missing? One of my rtives is rted to the training camp and he was the one with the girl when she was admitted to the hospital because of a severe headache.


    Her parents were adamant about keeping her in the training centre, in the end, her condition worsened because her parents foolishly believed that she was only throwing a tantrum because of the pressure that was ced on her shoulders."


    "That man saw the tragic state of the girl with his own eyes and he is yet to wake up from his fever. I heard that even the doctor who was treating that girl ended up fainting because the sight was that terrifying. The entire hospital is in panic because the parents of that girl insist that it was someone from the hospital who cut open the head of their daughter and took her brain away. Sister Kang, I don''t know whether this is the job of something evil or not. But I hope that you will look for a capable celestial master. If you can find one please help me as


    well."


    After hanging up the call, Second Madam Kang only felt her body getting colder to her fingertips. She vaguely guessed how the head of that girl was cut open and from what Madam Cai told her, no one found the teeth marks on the head of that girl''s head, meaning that without the talismans-- it was even impossible to find the signs of that malicious spirit.


    If not for the talisman then not only would her daughter have died, but Second Madam Kang wouldn''t even know how her daughter died!


    Second Madam Kang checked her daughter''s head and saw that the wounds on her head were getting closed. She heaved a sigh of relief but even then she was not calm.


    Kang Jiu was also scared out of her wits, she also heard what Madam Cai said to her mother. She was worried that her end would be the same as that girl who died in the hospital.


    *************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a


    lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or a golden ticket.

 Chapter 1296: A good beating

    Chapter 1296: A good beating


    ?


    "Mother! Mother, please help me... I really don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!" Kang Jiu was scared that something was going to happen the very second if the celestial master didn''te to look for her.


    Even Second Madam Kang was also worried if the renowned master did not ept their case then they would end up losing their lives.


    "Wife.. are you in there?"


    Second Madam Kang heard the voice of her husband and then walked out of the room. When she walked out, she saw her husband standing with one of his colleagues and behind them stood a woman with long silver hair. She was smiling kindly at Second Madam Kang. Second Madam Kang was surprised when she saw the old woman and asked, "Who is this?"


    It was the colleague of her husband who replied excitedly, "Madam, this is an aplished witch in my vige. I heard from my mother that she can even expel ghosts that are hundred and thousand years old, why don''t you let her take a look? I am sure that she will be able to help your daughter?"


    This colleague had been working under Kang Shuyi for a very long time and had been waiting to get a promotion for a while. Now that he had this opportunity in his hands, he was sure that he was going to make use of it!


    When Second Madam Kang heard his words, she blinked her eyes and turned to look at her husband who nodded and then said to her, "The situation is like this already. Why don''t we let this master take care of the ghost?"


    Second Madam Kang looked at the old woman, from one nce that woman did look like someone who was quite aplished. But Second Madam Kang did not trust the woman just yet, she narrowed her eyes and was about to question the old woman when the colleague of her husband spoke up,


    "Madam, she is really capable. It was really difficult for me and Boss to locate her. If you don''t believe me then you can ask Boss, we watched Madam Zhang exorcise a ghost from one of the vigers. She smacked the person with her feather fan and two secondster that man was fine. He waspletely back to his old self and started to act normal again. Madam Zhang is really reverent in the vige. What''s more, she is eager to help everyone no matter how they treat her."


    The colleague spoke a few words in praise of the witch while putting down Song Yan about whom Kang Shuyi had told the colleague.


    At that moment, Old Madam Zhang bowed her head in front of Second Madam Kang and greeted her with a smile, "This old woman is not that good, I am only willing to serve the ones in trouble. It is the people who give me too much than I deserve."


    Her attitude was indeed better than Song Yan making Second Madam Kang feel a bit excited. If this woman was really as good as Song Yan, then maybe her daughter might be able to survive that ordeal. Though Second Madam Kang hoped that Song Yan could step in and help her daughter Kang Jiu had already offended Song Yan because of her attitude and words. Even if she were to beg in front of Song Yan, Second Madam Kang wasn''t sure whether Song Yan would be willing to help her.


    Second Madam Kang had no choice but to ce all her hopes on the shoulders of the old woman in front of her.


    She sized up the old woman in front of her a few times. Kang Jiu was her daughter, she couldn''t let anyone get close to her.


    However, before she could think of anything anymore, she heard her daughter speak from her room, "Let here in, Mom."


    Kang Jiu was on the verge of dying, the talisman that was ced on her chest had almost burned up. If this went on then Kang Jiu was worried that the ghost would return and she would have to suffer the same pain as before.


    After offending Song Yan, Kang Jiu had been living a life full of terror. She was afraid that her parents wouldn''t be able to find anyone else to help her and she would die a horrible death. But now that her father had brought someone else, Kang Jiu felt a bit more rxed.


    At the same time, she was rather proud. See? Even if that woman did not help her, someone else came forward to exorcise that ghost. What did that woman think? That if she did not help her no one would help her?


    Hah as if! Money was the greatest thing in this world. As long as she threw a few yuan bills on the face of someone day would willinglye forward to help her.


    Kang Jiu did not have the slightest bit of a favourable impression of Song Yan. She had only said a few things, and it wasn''t as if she had spoken anything wrong. The child was mentally sick and it was only right to keep him locked up, in case he lost his senses and attacked someone who would be responsible. She spoke the truth and Celestial Master Song got angry at her for speaking the truth.


    Not only that, she was so vengeful that despite her aunt and mother trying so hard, she was not even willing to talk to them.


    Because of her arrogance, she was on the verge of dying!


    That woman was simply not worthy of being a celestial master! Whoever dered her as one needed to get their eyes checked.


    When Second Madam Kang heard her daughter''s words, she frowned and then looked at her daughter who had stepped out of her room and looked eager to let the old woman try. Seeing this Second Madam Kang sighed and agreed, "Very well, then Madam Zhang take a look at my daughter."


    **********************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or a golden ticket.


    ********************

 Chapter 1297: Dark spirit: A good beating

    Chapter 1297: Dark spirit: A good beating


    ?


    The colleague was really happy when he heard that the wife of his boss had agreed. He knew that the day of his promotion was not far, he thanked his mother for helping him and silently hoped that this woman would be able to make Kang Shuyi and his wife believe that the ghost had been chased away.


    That was right. This colleague of Kang Shuyi did not believe that there was a ghost, he only thought that Kang Shuyi and Second Madam Kang could not believe that there was something wrong with their daughter''s mental health and were now looking for excuses that would exin what happened to her.


    As long as Madam Zhang made them believe that nothing was haunting Kang Jiu anymore and that she had chased the ghost away, his promotion was set!


    The colleague believed that Kang Jiu was only making a fool out of everyone, once she was treated by the ''method'' of Madam Zhang-- she would not only confess her guilt but also ry that she had only been acting all these days.


    ''A ghost in this time and era? Hah as if!'' The colleague thought mockingly. He remembered how the vigers in his vige acted like they were possessed to either escape death or receive money from their families and curled his lips in disdain.


    Everyone pretended to be possessed and the second the feather duster hit them, they started chattering like a parrot.


    Mister Bai was certain that Kang Jiu was the same.


    Second Madam Kang and Kang Shuyi had no idea what was going on in the head of Mister Bai. They took Madam Zhang to Kang Jiu''s room with great reverence on their faces.


    Even Kang Jiu was looking at Madam Zhang excitedly as she had no idea what was going to happen to her in a few minutes, if she had known then she wouldn''t have looked at Madam Zhang with such an excited expression on her face.


    Once Madam Zhang went inside the room, she asked Second Madam Kang to prepare a big bowl in which she poured chicken and dog blood. The red blood smelled horrible and looked ghastly with clumps of blood floating inside it.


    When Second Madam Kang saw it, she almost threw up her breakfast even Kang Jiu''s expression changed.


    After Madam Zhang prepared the blood, she asked everyone to stay still and not make a move when she was exorcising the ghost. She looked solemn as she said, "No matter what happens now, make sure that you do not move or else that thing willtch onto you and harm your family even more."


    Her acting was wonderful, if Song Yan had been present even she would have pped her hands at the facial expressions that Madan Zhang was showing to fool the Kang family.


    Sure enough, Kang Shuyi and Second Madam Kang believed the words of the old woman while Mister Bai heaved a sigh of relief. If these two people did not fall for the acting of Madam Zhang he was afraid that it would be his neck that would be on the line.


    He looked at Kang Jiu who was pretending to be pitiful and snorted. Inwardly, he was scolding the kids of this generation for causing trouble for their parents like this, just because they wanted to get attention of their parents.


    Mister Bai had worked under Kang Shuyi for a long time and knew that both of the daughters of the Kang family were simply the biggest troublemakers!


    ''Now this is good. Once I uproot the arrogance and lies this girl has told to her parents, Boss Kang will surely treat me better than the rest,'' Mister Bai thought pompously as he tugged on his jacket that was way too small on his plump body. He was already imagining the things that he would do once he became the right-hand man of Kang Shuyi.


    Certainly, everyone in thepany would start treating him better as well.


    Madam Zhang was also looking forward to a good reward, she was in awe the second she saw the house that wasden with all sorts of antiques and expensive furniture, if she ''exorcised'' this stubborn child, she was certain that the parents of this girl would hand her wonderful gifts and arge amount of cash!


    "Are you ready?" No matter what Madam Zhang thought inwardly, on the outside she resembled a kind woman whom everyone couldn''t help but trust.


    Kang Jiu who was tired after getting rejected by Song Yan again and again was even more respectful towards Madam Zhang. She believed that since this woman came to help her, she must be good. Thus she nodded and smiled at her before saying, "I am ready."


    Madam Zhang smiled back at Kang Jiu before dipping herrge feather fan in the blood. It caused the feathers to turn red, clumpy and heavy. And just as Madam Zhang was done dipping the feather fan in the blood everyone turned curious as to what she was going to do.


    BANG!


    "AHHHHH!!!" Kang Jiu screamed in pain as the feather fan hit her arm, she fell on her bed and rolled left and right. Never in her life, she had felt pain like this before even her parents did not raise their hands on her. Thus, this hit took almost half her life.


    "Jiu Jiu!" Second Madam Kang shouted worriedly. Her eyes were wide and she was about to stop Madam Zhang but then she was stopped by Mister Bai who said, "Sister-inw, if you make a move now then the ghost willtch onto you. You need to calm down, this is a part of Madam Zhang''s method."


    He was already calling Second Madam Kang--- sister-inw as he knew that after this case was solved, he was going to be the brother in arm of Kang Shuyi!


    **********************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or a golden ticket.


    ********************

 Chapter 1298: Dark Spirit : Immediate Possession

    Chapter 1298: Dark Spirit : Immediate Possession


    ?


    Second Madam Kang pursed her lips. She turned and saw the old woman beating her daughter left and right, even though she did not understand what kind of method was this and how it was going to exorcise the ghost, Second Madam Kang had made a mistake once and did not want to repeat it.


    Even Kang Shuyi stayed where he was and watched the old woman deal with the ghost.


    The two of them did not make a move, and it was Kang Jiu who suffered. She rolled on the floor and screamed in agony waiting for someone to save her. But her parents firmly believed that Madam Zhang was exorcising the ghost and did not even say a word.


    Kang Jiu also tried to hold on for a while but then the smell of clotted blood and the continuous hits grew too much. However that was not what made her snap, it was the burn she felt when the talisman started to get hotter and hotter, rying that the ghost was back!


    Kang Jiu''s expression changed, she ended up rolling on the ground before getting up and running away.


    "The Ghost is trying to run! The ghost is trying to run!" Madam Zhang who was a pervert who liked hitting others was very upset when she saw that the girl had gotten up and was running from her. This was why she tied up her patients, this way they couldn''t run away.


    But this girl was the daughter of an influential and rich family, she couldn''t tie her up.


    "Mother! This woman is a fraud!" Kang Jiu suddenly eximed, she could feel the talisman on her chest burn. It seemed like the ghost was back in the room, which shouldn''t have been possible with Madam Zhang in the room.


    Before Second Madam Kang could say anything, it was Mister Bai who spoke up, "Now Now, Jiu Jiu. You are thinking too much, Madam Zhang has dealt with all kinds of ghosts in the vige. There is no way that she is a fraud."


    Mister Bai thought that Kang Jiu was worried that her secret would be out which was why she was acting like this, so he immediately spoke up for Madam Kang.


    Never did he expect that Kang Jiu who was agitated would p him in the face and shout at him, "You old man! You brought a fraudster to my house and even dared to quibble!"


    Mister Bai clutched his cheek with a shocked look on his face, he knew that the daughter of his boss was arrogant and willful but he did not think that she was this rude. She actually dared to hit her elder!


    "Jiu Jiu... you...." Even Kang Shuyi thought that his daughter had gone too far but before he could say anything to his daughter, Kang Jiu turned to look at Second Madam Kang and said to her, "Mother look at this, the talisman is burning. The ghost has returned!"


    Second Madam Kang dropped her gaze at the talisman that was ced on Kang Jiu''s chest and was stunned to find the paper flickering and burning. This only happened when the ghost was trying to harm her daughter but couldn''t.


    Second Madam Kang opened her mouth to scold Madam Zhang but then her gaze met with the chilly smile that the old woman gave her causing Second Madam Kang to shiver in fright. A chill ran through her limbs and her legs turned to jelly.


    She seemed to have realized what happened in a few seconds.


    Mister Bai, on the other hand, was unaware of what was happening in the room. When he was pped on the face, he was already angry but when he saw that Second Madam Kang was listening to the stupid things that Kang Jiu was saying to her, he decided to put on a show. Sooner orter, Second Madam Kang and Kang Shuyi woulde to beg him.


    He walked over to Madam Zhang and said to her, "Let''s go, Madam Zhang. Since no one believes you, we do not have to stay here anymore." He patted her on the shoulder.


    Because Mister Bai was busy looking at Second Madam Kang, he did not see the eerie smile on Madam Zhang''s face. She was grinning at him while reaching her hand out to his head.


    Seeing this Second Madam Kang immediately pulled her daughter back and hid her behind her. She regretted letting this man bring that old woman into her house, if she had known that this woman was a fraud then she would have never let this man step inside her house!


    Mister Bai did not think too much of it. He raised her hand and was about to pull Madam Zhang when she did not move. "Let''s go, Madam Zhang..."


    Before Mister Bai could pull the old woman along, thetter reached out and grabbed him by his hair.


    "AGHH!!" Mister Bai screamed in pain. He turned to look at the old woman wanting to ask whether or not she had gone crazy. However, as soon as he turned to look at the old woman, he noticed the sinister and cold smile and her eyes started to roll bit by bit until only whites could be seen with red veins popping out of the whites.


    A few secondster, her skin started to peel off her face and blood started to drip down. Her eyes also started to bleed causing Mister Bai to shiver in fright.


    What...what was this?


    Mister Bai almost pissed his pants and went crazy with fright at the ghost face in front of his face. His vision turned ck and he screamed in horror until his voice was hoarse. However, because the woman was holding his hair in a tight grip, he couldn''t even run. All he could do was stand in the spot and scream silently as his voice was now gone!


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or a golden ticket.


    ****

 Chapter 1299: Dark Spirit: Fighting for life

    Chapter 1299: Dark Spirit: Fighting for life


    ?


    "Boss! Madam!...help me!" Mister Bai shook his head wildly as he could feel his scalp being ripped off his head. He kicked his legs wildly as he tried to get away from the thing that was holding him by his hair. At the thought that his life was in the hands of this old woman, Mister Bai was so scared that tears and snot flowed down his face.


    Kang Shuyi wanted to save his colleague after all, Mister Bai was just trying to help them and ended up getting entangled in this mess. Who would have thought that the old woman was a fraud?


    However, he was stopped by his wife. Second Madam Kang''s face was deathly pale. Unlike her husband, she med Mister Bai. Just now she did notice the contempt in his eyes, at first, she did not understand why this man was looking at her daughter like that but after Kang Jiu told her that the woman was a fraud, Second Madam Kang understood what was going on in Mister Bai''s head.


    That man thought that her daughter was lying about being haunted by a ghost and picked up a random woman from the vige to put an act in front of them.


    More importantly,pared to Mister Bai who had no rtion to her, Second Madam Kang was more worried about her husband. When she thought that this woman was possessed by that ghost that they saw a few days ago, she was so scared that her throat was choked.


    She couldn''t even scream.


    Mister Bai''s hair was pulled until his scalp started to bleed. Mister Bai screamed in pain while the ghost gave a twisted smile to Second Madam Kang, Kang Shuyi and Kang Jiu. Her eyes were staring right at Kang Jiu as if telling her silently that it was her turn very soon.


    Kang Jiu shivered in fright, she hid behind her mother and covered her head. Even though it was not her whose hair was being pulled, Kang Jiu could remember that pain from a few nights ago when the ghost was attacking her and nibbling on her head. The gaze of the ghost was so terrifying that she almost fainted then and there.


    Second Madam Kang''s face was also paler than the moon as she could feel the terrifying sensation when the ghost looked over to where they stood.


    "Boss! Save me!" Mister Bai was on the verge of dying. His scalp was almost torn from his head and he could feel his body shaking with the sheer burn. His forehead was covered in cold sweat from the pain. This was his first time seeing a ghost and Mister Bai was nowhere as calm as he was when he stepped inside this house.


    Now his heart was filled with regret. If he had known that there was really a ghost haunting Kang Jiu, he wouldn''t have stepped into this house even if he was paid for it much less for something like a promotion.


    "AHHH!!" Mister Bai screamed when he felt another inch of his skin getting torn from his head. His eyes slowly got covered by blood and he knew he was going to die. He didn''t want to die! He couldn''t die!


    "S...Save me! Somebody save me..." Mister Bai screamed before his vision turned ck and he fainted. No sooner he fainted the old woman pulled his scalp and threw it down, revealing the flesh under theyer of skin.


    "Argg!" Second Madam Kang covered her mouth and gasped feeling sick and nauseous when she saw the pulsating flesh being revealed. However, the ghost wasn''t done, it unclenched its jaw and then bit on the flesh before pulling anotheryer of bloodied flesh.


    It chewed twice on it before spitting it out with a disgusted expression.


    It then turned to look at Second Madam Kang and Kang Jiu before grinning wildly. It pounced on Second Madam Kang and Kang Jiu with a sinister expression.


    Seeing that the thing was attacking his wife and daughter, Kang Shuyi pushed Second Madam Kang and Kang Jiu to the side.


    "Shuyi!" Second Madam Kang shouted in horror and anxiety when she saw that her husband was attacked by the thing that had jumped on them. Kang Shuyi was pushed onto the floor and the thing now pulled at his hair strand until his scalp was bleeding and turned mangled.


    "DAD!!" Kang Jiu did not expect to bring such a horrifying thing home, not only her life but even the lives of her family were now in danger, she couldn''t help but cry in anxiety when she thought about how everything was ruined by her. If she hadn''t done something so stupid, nothing like this would have happened.


    "RUN! You two!" Kang Shuyi screamed in pain as he looked at his wife and daughter.


    But how could Second Madam Kang and Kang Jiu run? Kang Shuyi was the pir of their family, if he was gone then what would happen to them?


    At that moment, Second Madam Kang remembered the talismans that were sent to her by her sister. She immediately took them out and threw one of them at the old woman.


    As soon as the talisman touched the body of the old woman, it burned with a charring fury and turned into ashes immediately.


    While the evil spirit screamed in agony and red at Second Madam Kang with hatred, it seemed to be staring at her as if wishing to eat her alive.


    Before it vanished it darted a burning nce at Second Madam Kang.


    Once the ghost was gone, the body of the old woman went limp. Her eyes rolled back in her sockets and she fell on Kang Shuyi''s body.


    Kang Shuyi was absolutely horrified by what happened just now, he immediately pushed the woman aside and rushed over to his wife.


    "Wife...where did you get this talisman?" Kang Shuyi asked his wife, even though he was worried about what happened to Mister Bai. After almost losing his life at the hands of the ghost, he couldn''t care less about anything else.


    ******************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or a golden ticket.


    ********************

 Chapter 1300: Brain dead

    Chapter 1300: Brain dead


    ?


    "This what my sister gave to me," Second Madam Kang replied with aplicated expression. She was relieved that these talismans worked but at the same time, she was aggrieved by the fact that no one else could draw these talismans.


    Kang Shuyi knew that Second Madam Kang''s sister was a fervent believer in the celestial master whom their daughter, Kang Jiu offended. When he thought about how this talisman saved his life, he said to Second Madam Kang, "Wife, I think we should go and talk with Celestial Master Song. As long as our attitude is right, she will forgive us."


    When he thought about that evil spirit, he couldn''t help but shiver.


    Only then did Second Madam Kang snap out of her thoughts. She nodded while trying to shake off the jitters and said, "Master Song... Yes... Yes, we will have to invite her." She turned to look at her daughter and said to her, "Jiu Jiu, if you want to survive then you need to apologize to Master Song. We cannot waste our time searching for celestial masters and even if we find one who knows if that master is genuine one or not?"


    Second Madam Kang made up her mind that if Master Song did not forgive her, she would kneel and kowtow three times in front of her and would continue to do so until Master Song forgave her. She wouldn''t dare to show even an ounce of arrogance in front of Master Song lest thetter got offended.


    Kang Jiu nodded silently. She did not want to lower her head in front of a celestial master but when she thought about how that ghost wouldn''t leave her and her family alone, Kang Jiu decided to lower her head, what was the point of acting arrogant when her life was on the line?


    "Ugh.." Mister Bai who was lying on the floor groaned in pain. Blood seeped from his torn scalp and everyone turned to look at him.


    It was a big mistake as they could see the pulsating flesh coated with blood. Kang Jiu dry heaved as she turned away with her hand sped on her mouth.


    "You go outside, Jiu Jiu," Second Madam Kang sent her daughter outside the room as she turned to look at Mister Bai who was the cause of the trouble. She darted an indifferent nce at him while Kang Shuyi looked worried.


    "Mister Bai...he...!"


    Second Madam Kang really couldn''t be bothered with Mister Bai at the moment. Only his scalp was torn and even if some sort of damage was done to him, he was not going to die. It was the fault of this man that her daughter''s life ended up getting endangered. Mister Bai thought that her daughter was lying and ended up making the wrong judgement, it was his fault and not theirs.


    However, she did not want to sound too ruthless in front of her husband. She only said indifferently, "He is not going to die, at most he will be admitted for three months."


    Second Madam Kang was not a hard-hearted woman. It was just that when she thought about how Mister Bai thought of hurting her daughter only to get some sort of benefit from her husband, she couldn''t bring herself to sympathize with him. Mister Bai had brought a fake master into her house without even finding out the truth of the matter.


    A man like him would sooner orter cause trouble for her husband''spany, it was better for him to be thrown out of an important position when he was in this situation. She thought about how her daughter was almost beaten to a pulp by this old woman who was brought to their house by Mister Bai and believed that it was good enough that she was not hitting Mister Bai.


    She looked down at the talismans in her hands and thought carefully. Each talismansted for five days, she still had two which meant that she had ten days left!


    Before these ten days were up, she had to find a way to get her hands on Master Song''s address.


    Second Madam Kang did not want to waste a minute, she turned to look at her husband and then said to him, "Send these two to the hospital. Don''t tell them what happened just say that they ended up getting involved in a freaky ident. I will go and beg with my sister right now to ask about Master Song''s whereabouts. If that doesn''t work then we will have to investigate her on our own!"


    Song Yan was finishing up with her shoot, she did not know that someone was running towards her at full speed.


    She was walking out of the shooting location when she ran into Ji Zhuang Guang. The man was standing outside the filming location with Shen Hanjing, they looked at her with polite smiles on their faces.


    "What is with that look on your face?" Song Yan arched a brow. "You are making me feel icky. Stop making that expression."


    Immediately the two men returned to their usual expression. Ji Zhuang Guang said to Song Yan, "Master Song, I have found three bodied with the same birth character as the amalgamated souls. It''s just that..."


    "What?" Song Yan questioned with a raise of her brows. She did not understand why these two came to her if they were still doubtful about something. "What is it?"


    "They are orphans," Shen Hanjing ryed what Ji Zhuang Guang couldn''t. "We don''t know for sure if the birth characters are correct or not. However, we have purchased the bodies of those three girls from the orphanage just in case. They are at the morgue after being dered brain dead."


    After he finished speaking Shen Hanjing started to ry everything that happened in the past few days.


    *****************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or a golden ticket.


    ********************

 Chapter 1301: Brain Dead (2)

    Chapter 1301: Brain Dead (2)


    ?


    The Ji and Shen families have been looking for three bodies that have coinciding birth characters. However just as Song Yan said it was too difficult, they couldn''t find any bodies that had the same birth characteristics as Ji Ziyi and the other two.


    In the end just as Ji Zhuang Guang and Shen Hanjing felt that they were going to fail, they received information from the head of an orphanage. He was willing to sell the bodies of the three girls who were found dead at the gates of the orphanages. Turns out that they went to the training camp after winning the schrship.


    These three girls were sisters and were abandoned at the orphanage by their parents as they were girls and they wanted a son. Because of this reason, the three girls wanted to grow up and be someone of importance, they would have never imagined even in their wildest dreams that they would end up dying.


    The three girls were chosen as the top candidates and went to the training centre. When they left, they were filled with happiness and excitement, however, three weekster the three sisters returned to the orphanage. Neither of them told the teachers and the advisors at the orphanage what happened, and for the next week just lived as if they had no emotions.


    The head of the orphanage thought that the three sisters finally met their match and realized that the world was not as simple as they believed, who would have thought that the next day he would find the three sisters in their bed unresponsive?


    The entire orphanage was turned upside down when the three sisters fell into a slumber from which they did not wake up. In a hurry, they were admitted to the hospital where they were dered brain dead by the doctors.


    When this happened, the head of the orphanage was terrified out of his wits. He tried to reach the parents of the three sisters as they were now living in better conditions. He thought that now their conditions had gotten better they would show sympathy for their daughters. He never expected that the parents of these three sisters would tell him to take them off life support as they did not have money to ''waste'' on good for nothing like them.


    The head of the orphanage was shocked by the ruthlessness of the three sisters'' parents. He wanted to keep the sisters on life support but after a few weeks, the finances of the orphanage started to strain. And he wasn''t just responsible for looking after those three. There were more than hundreds of children in the orphanage.


    In the end, he could only pull the three sisters off the life support. It was then that he found out that a rich family was looking for three female bodies through his channels. He immediately contacted the Ji family to make up for the loss that he had made by keeping the three sisters on life support.


    Now the three bodies sat in a special enclosure that dyed the rotting of the corpse.


    Of course, whether or not these bodies were the ones that they were looking for-- it was something that was yet to be seen.


    "Brain dead? Students?" Song Yan was quite surprised as she did not seem to realize what happened at the training centre that resulted in the death of the three girls.


    Ji Zhuang Guang nodded and exined, "We did try to investigate the matter but it seems like the higher-ups of that training centre are keeping mum about this case. However, it''s not something that can be hidden for long. The training centre where the kids went to study...well there seemed to be something wrong with it. More than twenty students have gone missing and yet the head of the centre continues to insist that the matter is just a rumour and nothing like that happened."


    "And the students are well and safe in the training centre. These three girls also returned from the same centre and ended up dying. It has only raised further suspicions about the centre but with the head of the centre refusing to cooperate, the police cannot investigate the case." Shen Hanjing ryed the rest of the information to Song Yan. It was not that they did not try to get into the matter even deeply but the head of the training had many contacts and he was making sure that no one would be able to ess the information from the inside of the centre, even the teachers were not allowed to go out.


    At this point that training centre looked more like an asylum rather than an educational centre.


    Song Yan pursed her lips. Though the matter seemed a bitplicated, she couldn''t just jump the gun, she might as well send Fang Yanli to investigate the centre. Only then would she be able to understand what was going on inside that building?


    "I understand, let''s go and see--"


    "Master Song!" Just as Song Yan was about to tell the two men that they should go and take a look at the three bodies, she heard someone shout her name.


    Song Yan was startled as she turned to look at the woman who was running toward her at full speed, behind her was a young woman who was being dragged by the elderly woman.


    Her brow twisted when she heard the woman call her Master Song and she immediately threw a silencing talisman. In case the paparazzi were to record this woman calling her Master Song, they would start another ruckus on the inte. They would call her out for spreading superstitions and whatnot. She hadn''t forgotten how Master Tong tried to cause trouble for her when he found out that she was practising Taoism.


    Song Yang swept her gaze at the curious guards and then smiled at them before saying, "She might have mistaken me for someone else. Don''t worry I will talk with her and deal with this matter."


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or a golden ticket.


    ***

 Chapter 1302: Dark spirit: a deep grudge

    Chapter 1302: Dark spirit: a deep grudge


    ?


    "So what do you want to say to me, Madam?" Song Yan sent Ji Zhuang Guang and Shen Hanjing back while she took Second Madam Kang and Kang Jiu to a small cafe which was not far from the shooting location.


    When Song Yan refused to ept that she was a celestial master, Second Madam Kang was scared out of her wits. She thought that Song Yan still bore a grudge against their family and was pretending to not understand anything. However, now that she was sitting in the cafe with Song Yan who was willing to listen to what she had to say Second Madam Kang heaved a sigh of relief.


    She nced at her daughter whose head was lowered and sighed. Her daughter has been stubborn and arrogant since she was young. Because she was born with a silver spoon, she only knew how to make others apologise to her, Kang Jiu had never once lowered her head in front of anyone.


    Second Madam Kang understood that this must be really difficult for her daughter but they had no choice. If they did not get Song Yan''s forgiveness then that malicious spirit would end their entire family. She could see that the spirit thattched on to her daughter was not something simple.


    While Kang Jiu and Second Madam Kang were lost in their thoughts, Song Yan took a nce at the young woman sitting next to Second Madam Kang. Her eyebrows furrowed when she saw the dark grudge that wastched on to Kang Jiu and questioned, "Did you run into something dangerous?"


    The grudge that was attached to Kang Jiu was not simple. It was years years-old grudge that had only turned even more bitter and sickening with each passing century. In fact, this was no longer a simple matter as this grudge was now uncontroble. Most probably the person against whom this ghost held a grudge along with their family was long gone, causing the grudge to remain unfulfilled.


    Since the cause of the grudge was gone, the ghost behind this grudge seemed to have gone out of control and was now killing anyone whom it could get its hands on.


    Second Madam Kang''s eyes widened in surprise at the same time, her face lit up. Because she could see that Song Yan was indeed the real deal, it only made her even more determined to get Song Yan to ept their case, if she did then Second Madam Kang was certain that she did not have to worry about it.


    "That''s right my daughter...she did run into something dangerous," Second Madam Kang agreed with Song Yan. She then swiftly yet tentatively added, "I am the one who called you three weeks ago."


    Sure enough when Second Madam Kang confessed this, Song Yan''s expression changed swiftly. She was about to say something but Second Madam Kang immediately apologized, "Master Song, I am here to apologize to you. It''s my fault that I did not teach my daughter well." Her face was flushed red with emotions, as she continued to speak, "Master...Master Song, I promise that my daughter is willing to apologize to the child. I will also make it up to that little boy. Please! Save my family or else we will die, my sister-inw and niece are already dead... we ...we can''t survive if you turn a blind eye to our situation."


    As she finished speaking she turned to look at her daughter who bit her lip and chimed in, "I am sorry, Master Song. But please save my family, that malicious ghost is going to kill all of us."


    Since the other party hade looking for her in person and was quite sincere, Song Yan was willing to listen to them. But the true reason was the death of Second Madam Kang''s sister- inw and her niece. If two deaths happened in their family, it was not a simple haunting.


    However, before epting the job, Song Yan exined Second Madam Kang and Kang Jiu that she was the disciple of the head of the Gu Sect and that her fees were rather high. She wouldn''t take the job unless the fee started at fifty million and exorcising a ghost with a grudge this deep would take the whole sum to seventy million yuan.


    She wasn''t going to lower her fees as she had a reputation to hold.


    But her words only brought excitement to Second Madam Kang and Kang Jiu''s faces. The Gu sect? They did not think that they would end up getting involved with someone from the Gu Sect and that too with the disciple of none other than Gu Chenyi.


    Everyone knew how hard it was to get close to Gu Chenyi as the man was simply unattainable and unreachable.


    Who would have thought that his disciple was among them?


    Second Madam Kang did not dare to haggle with Song Yan as she understood one thing since Song Yan was Gu Chenyi''s disciple her temper might be simr to that man who was known for doing things as per his mood. She immediately agreed and said, "There is no need for you to say this, Master Song. It doesn''t matter what your fees might be I am willing to pay." Song Yan was not surprised because this was how everyone who found out that she was Gu Chenyi''s disciple reacted. Sometimes she wondered once Fu Rong married Gu Chenyi, how she would be treated. Would the entire world carry her on their shoulders such that Fu Rong''s feet never touched the ground?


    After all, Gu Chenyi was a name and a brand himself.


    Song Yan sighed and then turned to look at Second Madam Kang before asking, "What happened, Second Madam Kang? Can you exin me? Because a ghost''s grudge is not that easy to provoke, your daughter might have done something to provoke this ghost. If not it wouldn''t have stretched its grudge to your family."


    **********************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or a golden ticket.


    ********************

 Chapter 1303: Dark spirit: Hiding in the training centre

    Chapter 1303: Dark spirit: Hiding in the training centre


    ?


    No sooner did Song Yan question Second Madam Kang, she hurriedly recounted everything that happened to her daughter and her family. She even told Song Yan, about the things that were happening in their family. The more she spoke, the more terrified she became and her eyes started to get welled up with tears. Second Madam Kang couldn''t even bother to wipe the, as she exined,


    "Master Song, my daughter went to look for my niece along with my sister-inw. I was not aware of this as I was with my mother that day, however when I returned home I found my daughter lying in the front of our house. She was fine at first but then she started to scream and act like crazy, Jiu Jiu tell Master Song, what you felt when that ghost was haunting you and how it got attracted to you."


    Kang Jiu nodded as she turned to look at Song Yan, the second she looked at Song Yan she was left a bit in awe as the woman was too pretty. With her long hair left hanging loose and the sides neatly tucked back, and her light violet dress thatplimented her fairplexion ¡ª¡ªSong Yan looked more like a model rather than a celestial master.


    "Is something the matter?" Song Yan questioned with an elegant raise of her brow. She hadn''t forgiven Kang Jiu for what she had said to Nan Rin and had yet to make a final decision about how to treat this woman.


    When Kang Jiu heard Song Yan''s cold voice, she knew that thetter was still upset with her and felt a bit embarrassed. Such a beautiful woman was angry with her because of her mouth that did not know when to stop, maybe she should learn how to speak properly. However, this was not the time for her to think about this. Kang Jiu pursed her lips and then shook her head.


    She then ryed hurriedly, "Master Song, my niece when to the training centre. She was studying perfectly fine and called my aunt every evening but then suddenly her calls stopped. At first, we thought that she was simply busy but then she did not call my aunt for two weeks. It worried my aunt and she decided to call the training centre, they told us that Sister Qiao ran away from the training centre in a show of her teen rebellion."


    "My sister was indeed a troubled child, so we did not think much of it but when she did not return¡ª ¡ª My aunt nned to go to the training centre. We were taken to the forest that is not far from the training centre, there we ended up getting caught by that malicious spirit that likes to kill people and eat their brains. My aunt was caught by that thing and she asked me to escape, and I did ..." Kang Jiu''s eyes turned red as she started to cry.


    "I did not think that the thing would chase me to my house, if I had known I would died together with my aunt."


    "Jiu Jiu, what are you saying? How can you say such a thing!?" Second Madam Kang reprimanded her daughter and she started to cry as well.


    Seeing the two cry, Song Yan felt her head throb. She pushed the tissue box to the two women and said to them, "Calm down. There is no need for you to cry like this...nothing wille out of it."


    Kang Jiu nodded as she wiped her tears and then continued, "That ...That malicious spirit came to my house after following me. She has been haunting me for a while now."


    Her face was iparably terrified as she cried, "That ghost has been trying to bite off my head. I could feel its sharp teeth digging and grinding in my head while its hands clutched and dug in my neck. I couldn''t even tell anyone what was going on with me as the pain left me incapable of speaking. If it was not for the talisman that my maternal aunt gave to my mother, no one would have known what was happening to me. Also, that evil spirit came again yesterday. I believe that it is trying to kill my entire family, Master Song. I really have no other choice but to beg you. I am afraid that the ghost will not stop until it kills all of us, in fact I think it will stop even after killing us."


    If she had known that Kang Qiao ended up provoking such a thing then she would have never even stepped at the training centre. Who knows what kind of grudge that thing had with Kang Qiao?


    The more Kang Jiu and Second Madam Kang thought about it the more regretful they felt.


    If Master Song Yan did not help them without knowing then Second Madam Kang was sure that her daughter and family would have died by now. That evil spirit would surelye looking for them in the two nightster and she was not prepared to face it.


    Second Madam Kang was just scared at the very thought.


    Song Yan''s eyes widened ever so slightly. She seemed to have realized that the training centre which Second Madam Kang spoke about was the same one that Ji Zhuang Guang told her about. If she was not wrong then this training centre was the one where the three girls went and returned with something that caused them to be brain dead.


    After hearing what Kang Jiu told her, Song Yan frowned slightly. It seems like that malicious spirit that was behind the corpse that was eaten clean was at the training centre. But from what Ji Zhuang Guang told her, the head of that centre was refusing to cooperate with the investigation. It seemed like this case was going to be troublesome.


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or a golden ticket.


    *****

 Chapter 1304: Dark Spirit: Begging

    Chapter 1304: Dark Spirit: Begging


    ?


    Second Madam Kang was really terrified when she finished listening to her daughter''s words. She turned to look at Song Yan and remarked, "Master Song, my daughter is speaking the truth. That thing is trying to kill us all, if it was not for your talisman, my family wouldn''t be here to tell the tale. Please help us, Master Song."


    She did not want to die and that too so cruelly. That thing wanted to eat the insides of their heads after ripping open their skull. Just the very thought alone was enough to leave her limbs in jitters. If Second Madam Kang had known that her daughter would get haunted by that terrifying thing then she would have never let her go with her sister-inw.


    The more Second Madam Kang thought about it, the more regretful and fearful she became.


    She waited for Song Yan to speak something but thetter seemed to be lost in some thoughts, however from the expression on Song Yan''s face, Second Madam Kang knew that she was thinking about their case.


    It was after a long time did Song Yan who was moving the straw in her ss stopped swirling it around. She parted her lips and exined, "Usually ghosts whose grudges are left unfulfilled create a grudge field around their haunting space. With the passing of each year, it turns into resentment and anger, when that happens everyone whoes in touch with that grudging spirit would be its target and it would not stop until it kills everyone whom it set its eyes on."


    "It''s like stepping in a swamp, even if you wash yourself clean the traces of mud will remain in your house in one way or another."


    Second Madam Kang and Kang Jiu''s eyes widened and all the blood from the faces drained down. They shuddered violently upon hearing those words, does this mean that they wouldn''t be able to get away from the evil spirit until they did?


    But they did not want to die!


    "Master Song, is there a way to get that evil spirit to leave us alone? I know that the spirit will not leave us and most probablye to look for us in two days but as long as you can help us, I am willing to pay any price!" Second Madam Kang panicked when she heard that the ghost would indeed not leave them and the resentment of that ghost would only stretch further after killing them all.


    Doesn''t this mean that the neighbours? And her rtives, they were in danger?


    If this went on then her entire family tree would be uprooted!


    Beside her, Kang Jiu was now shedding tears of regret. If she had known that her visit to that training centre would result in her entire family getting killed, she would have thought twice before going. No, she wouldn''t have gone even if it meant staying locked up in her room all


    summer.


    What kind of danger did she bring back with her?!


    Song Yan raised her head, she was about to speak when suddenly -- a wave of nausea fell over her head and now she stood in the middle of a dark. Song Yan looked around with a solemn look on her face before taking a step inside, her heels clicked on the wooden surface, echoing in the silence.


    However, the eerie silence did not bother her as she continued to walk inside the room and the further she walked inside the house, the louder the scuttling and clicking sound became.


    One step, two steps... ten steps.


    She walked further and further inside the house, beforeing to a stop in front of a room where the door was slightly ajar. Song Yan narrowed her eyes, she raised her hand and then pushed the door open.


    No sooner did the door open, the scent of blood and mangled insides wafted over to her and Song Yan saw the malicious spirit sitting in the middle of the room. It was happily eating the insides of Kang Jiu''s skull while Second Madam Kang and her husbandy on the floor with their eyes open.


    They were long dead and from the sight of their stomachs hanging out, Song Yan could see that their deaths were not easy.


    The evil spirit that was gnawing on the skull of Kang Jiu suddenly paused and then turned to look at Song Yan, its lips stretching wide as it smiled at her.


    "Master Song!"


    "Master Song!"


    Song Yan snapped out of her reverie as she blinked her eyes. She looked at Second Madam Kang and Kang Jiu who looked like they were on the verge of snapping and questioned, "Whats the matter?"


    "Your eyes suddenly turned white, Master Song," Kang Jiu ryed what happened to Song Yan. "Did you see something?"


    Second Madam Kang also looked at Song Yan with a confused and panicked look on her face. She wanted to ask Song Yan what was going on but when she saw Song Yan look at them with those eyes of her, it scared her out of her wits. She thought that Song Yan was also possessed by that ghost that took over that old woman''s body and tried to kill them.


    Second Madam Kang swallowed hard and questioned, "Master Song is something the matter? Did...Did something go wrong?"


    "Not yet but it will very soon," Song Yan touched her right eye and felt it sting. It seems like her Yin and Yang eyes turned on without her knowing. She dropped her hand to the side and said to Second Madam Kang, "Second Madam Kang, it seems like your calctions were wrong. That malicious spirit wille tonight to kill you and your entire family, if you hadn''te looking for me then your entire family would have died a horrible death tonight."


    **********************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or a golden ticket.


    ********************

 Chapter 1305: Dark Spirit: A prior arrangement.

    Chapter 1305: Dark Spirit: A prior arrangement.


    ?


    When Second Madam Kang heard Song Yan''s words, she was about to fall off the chair. She was so shocked that cold sweat broke all over her spine and forehead. Her hands turned mmy and she started trembling, Kang Jiu who sat next to her mother was not in a good condition either. Her entire body turned soft and she was on the verge of fainting.


    Kang Jiu swallowed her saliva and asked with difficulty, "Master...Master Song, you mean to say that the malicious ghost woulde looking for us tonight? But... But we used the talisman! Thest time we used it, it came to look for us ten dayster."


    Song Yan curled her lips at the naivety of the young woman. She said, "Do you think that after killing so many people that ghost will remain the same? Ghosts do not kill for no reason, they kill to satisfy their grudge as well as to raise their cultivation." With a sip of her cold coffee, Song Yan added, "That ghost must have gotten stronger, this is why the talisman lost its prior effects."


    When Kang Jiu heard that the ghost was going toe looking for her family, she was so scared that she knelt in front of Song Yan.


    She seriously kowtowed in front of Song Yan and cried, "Master Song, I beg you... please... please save me. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die, I beg you to save my family. I will even kowtow in front of that little boy, I will apologize, I will!" She went to bang her head on the floor but Song Yan sighed and waved her hand, causing the girl to pause in the middle.


    "Get up, I don''t need you to apologize to me. I will see if you can see my nephew as he is the one to whom you should be apologizing," Song Yan stated coldly. Her arms were crossed in front of her as she looked at Kang Jiu indifferently. "However, I hope that you will learn something from this lesson. Unless you want to fall into another trouble."


    Kang Jiu who was stopped in the middle of her kowtow nodded, she also seemed to have realized that Song Yan was not just a celestial master, she was an expert. She got up from the floor, and then said, "I will make sure to take this lesson to heart, Master Song.:


    Song Yan wasn''t a narrow-minded person. She knew that this young woman was in life- threatening danger and she was not someone who would watch a person die just because of her pettiness. Not to mention that this young girl had suffered enough. Though her impression of this girl was not good, she was not going to leave alone when she was going to die, she turned to look at Second Madam Kang and then said coldly, "How many people are there in your family at the moment?"


    "Four, there are four members in my family," Second Madam Kang replied to Song Yan. Her brother-inw was also there when the ghost was discovered who knew what that ghost might try to do to him?


    Song Yan nodded. She took out twelve talismans from her space ring and then handed them all to Second Madam Kang. She exined, "Here are twelve talismans, don''t worry they are stronger than the one you are using at the moment," she added when Second Madam Kang and Kang Jiu looked a bit disappointed and scared. "Unless that spirit is on par with me, it will never be able to go against these talismans. They are 100,000 each just so you."


    Second Madam Kang hugged the talismans after hearing Song Yan''s words. These were life- saving treasures, there was no way she was going to let them get away from her. She smiled at Song Yan and then said, "Don''t worry Master Song, we have no problem."


    Song Yan did not say anything. Since the woman was willing to buy she was willing to sell. She then said to Second Madam Kang, "I have a prior arrangement tonight, I might not be able to deal with the situation for the time being but these talismans are equivalent to my presence, as long as you are carrying them with you, that malicious spirit will not try to harm you."


    However, Second Madam Kang and Kang Jiu were a bit terrified. They wanted Song Yan toe with them. They looked at one another and Second Madam Kang turned to look at Song Yan before asking, "Madam Song...can...can''t youe with us?"


    Song Yan thought about the three corpses that Shen Hanjing and Ji Zhuang Guang had bought and shook her head. If she dyed then those corpses would rot even further and she needed the internal organs to bepletely fine for the three spirits totch onto the corpses and then take possession of them.


    If the bodies were in not good condition, what was the point?


    "I have something important to do, it concerns the life and death of someone," Song Yan said to Second Madam Kang who looked terrified at the notion of going back to her own house because of the evil spirit. Song Yan sighed and then stated, "Don''t worry, with these talismans, you will be fine. Unless you throw them away, that spirit will not harm you."


    Only then did Second Madam Kang heave a sigh of relief but Kang Jiu still looked scared. She wanted Song Yan toe with them but her mother shook her head. She knew when to stop as persisting would only make Song Yan annoyed with them.


    Thest thing they wanted was to offend Song Yan. If she got upset then what would they do?


    Upon seeing the look on her mother''s face, Kang Jiu stopped herself from speaking and the two of them took their leave after thanking Song Yan for her time.


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or a golden ticket.

 Chapter 1306: Rejection

    Chapter 1306: Rejection


    ?


    Song Yan stepped out of the cafe and decided to go and look at the corpses that Ji Zhuang Guang and Shen Hanjing, it was better to deal with the matter at hand rather than leaving it alone forter. While Song Yan was heading towards the medical centre--


    At that moment, Lin Xiaoyue was looking at her grandfather with a flushed face. She couldn''t believe that her grandfather actually blocked all her cards and even sold away the properties that were under her name,st night her mother-inw called her and screamed at her that she had been kicked out of the house that was given to her by the Lin family.


    Even Nan Jin told him that he was disappointed in her for the trouble she had caused his mother, who was old and couldn''t go anywhere. After all the people to whom that house was sold turned up at the door at two in the morning and when her mother-inw refused to leave--


    They threw her out along with the belongings!


    At first, Lin Xiaoyue thought that her mother-inw was joking but she soon found out that the houses had been sold one by one! Now other than thetest model cars, Lin Xiaoyue had nothing in her hands. There was nond, house or money in her pockets.


    "Grandfather, what is the meaning of this? How could you sell everything away without telling me? And what kind of buyers did you look for? They threw my mother-inw out of the house in the middle of the night! Do you know how embarrassing it was?" Lin Xiaoyue questioned her grandfather. She believed that her grandfather would be moved and give her everything back if she was to act like this but --


    Old Master Lin remained unmoved. He looked at her with a calm gaze and then questioned, "Did I? I told you that we need money to solve the problems that your ipetent father has created. I asked you all to sell the assets under your name since there is no money in the funds at the moment but you all acted as if you did not hear a single word, I said... so I had to take matters into my hands."


    "But you cannot just sell everything that I have--" Lin Xiaoyue began but the rest of her words were swallowed by her when she saw the gaze with which Old Master Lin was looking at her.


    "I was the one who gave you everything, Xiaoyue. And I can take it back as well," Old Master Lin stated with a cold voice. He looked at his worthless granddaughter who was only worried about her ownfort and hadn''t even questioned about where her children were, ever since they left the house.


    However, even then this woman was not capable enough to keep an eye on her husband who went to his mistress now and then.


    A sudden inspiration struck in Old Master Lin''s head as he said to Lin Xiaoyue, "Why don''t you ask your husband to fill in the funds of the Lin family a little? We have helped him for a very long time...years if I were to say. If your husband gives us a few hundred million, then the Lin family will be back on track. Once everything gets better, I promise that I will return everything double to you, Xiaoyue."


    Lin Xiaoyue was tempted by the words that her grandfather said to her but at the same time she hesitated. She had never asked for money from Nan Jin and had only given money to him, how could she ask for money from him all of a sudden?


    "Grandfather...this isn''t good, right?" Lin Xiaoyue said to her grandfather who waved his hand and then remarked, "What is wrong with it? Usually, it''s the responsibility of a man to raise his wife but we are not narrow-minded and we did not ask him to support you since we were capable enough. Even let him live in our house and let him name your children ''Nan'' but now that the family is in trouble, your husband should help us right? After all, he had taken so much from us, it''s only right for him to help us."


    Though Nan Jin was really smart with his maniption, Old Master Lin was an old fox. He knew how to tie the noose around his granddaughter, in the past he did not see the need to go over the top but since his entire family was filled with disappointments, it was better to deal with the troubles once and for all.


    Since they cared so much about their assets andfort if they were to lose all of that...


    His lips curled slightly as he delivered another blow to Lin Xiaoyue, "I am not saying this for myself, Xiaoyue. I am old, my legs are already hanging in the coffin. I will be gone sooner orter but what about you? If the Lin family is ruined, what will happen to your reputation Xiaoyue."


    Lin Xiaoyue stiffened. That was indeed right, if the family wealth was lost then the one who would suffer the most would be her as everyone would make fun of her for turning into a pauper from a princess! She couldn''t let that happen.


    "If... If I ask for money from Ah Jin, will everything be fine?" Lin Xiaoyue questioned her grandfather who beamed at her. He nodded and stated, "Of course. He loves you so much, will he not help you?" His gaze darkened when he said those words but Lin Xiaoyue was too lost in her thoughts to pay attention to the gaze of her father.


    She agreed with her grandfather as she knew that her husband loved her too much, he would definitely help her, right?


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or a golden ticket.


    ******

 Chapter 1307: Rejection (2)

    Chapter 1307: Rejection (2)


    ?


    Once Lin Xiaoyue left the office, Butler Chi turned to look at Old Master Lin. He asked, "Will Nan Jin hand Miss Lin the money?" That man had worked so hard to get his hands on the Lin family certainly, he wouldn''t refused Lin Xiaoyue, then doesn''t it mean that what old master Lin did was futile?


    "He won''t," Old Master Jin shook his head and replied, upon seeing the expression on the face of his butler he smiled and questioned, "Why do you think that bastard will take out the money?"


    Butler Chi nodded as he remarked, "Didn''t Nan Jin do this to get his hands on the Lin family? Then why would he refuse to take out the money?" This was something Butler Chi could not fathom.


    Hearing his words, Old Master Linughed. He tilted his head to the side and then remarked in a casual tone, "He wants to get his hands on the wealth of the Lin family, once he realizes that the wealth he was so frantic about is dwindling, it will not take a lot for him to back peddle."


    Butler Chi still did not believe that it would happen as Nan Jin did not seem like someone who would jump the gun so easily. However, Old Master Lin did. He had seen many men like Nan Jin, in the past when he thought about how Nan Jin married into their family and even agreed to let Nan Rin be the heir of the Lin family, he thought that he was a good man.


    But now that he knew what was going on in the head of that man, Old Master Lin seemed to have gotten a breakthrough. He believed that Nan Jin was not going to think this matter through and pull his legs back, after all, he was the kind of man who wanted great results but did not want to invest in anything.


    Wasn''t this the reason why despite earning well now he was still relying on Lin Xiaoyue?


    "You don''t have to worry," Old Master Lin waved his hand with a calm look on his face. "That bastard might have thought everything through but the more confident he is the more mistakes he must have made. Surely, Xiaoyue will be smart enough to catch them."


    He knew that if he was to provide the evidence and tell the truth to Lin Xiaoyue, thetter would not believe it. In fact, she would think that everyone was going against her and her husband who loves her. It was better for her trust to be broken bit by bit by Nan Jin, himself. Only then would Lin Xiaoyue learn her lesson.


    "What do you mean that you want me to give you money?" When Lin Xiaoyue called Nan Jin thought that she was going to tell him that she had prepared a house for his mother and was going to tell him to bring his mother to that house. He never thought that she would ask for money.


    Was she the same Lin Xiaoyue who was worried about her reputation? Why was she asking for money from him then?


    Lin Xiaoyue did not expect such a response from her husband, her fingers holding the phone twitched as she tried to pull her lips up in a smile. She said to Nan Jin, "My family is in trouble, Ah Jin. You know how my father caused billions of yuan to be caught in a scam? My grandfather is old and he cannot deal with it, if you can help me a little... it will be really great."


    Why was she even begging? She was only asking for the money that she had given Nan Jin. Lin Xiaoyue couldn''t help but question.


    Nan Jin who heard her response was not only annoyed but also frustrated. He had told that stupid father-inw of his not to do anything without telling him but that man was too proud for his own good, now he not only caused trouble for himself, he caused him to lose everything as well!


    The reason he married this dumb b*tch was because he wanted to get his hands on the Lin family''s wealth. Now that the wealth was gone, what was the point of marrying Lin Xiaoyue?


    Did he not waste all his years of youth for nothing? If that was the reason why should he waste any more time on this woman?


    However, Nan Jin did not want to sound too rude. Everyone in the capital knew that Lin Xiaoyue was the one who helped him get where he was at the moment, if he were to refuse her outright then it would only make him look bad. He needed to get rid of this woman without showing his bad side to the world.


    So he randomly made an excuse, "I know that your family is in a tough situation, Xiaoyue but I am also in a fix. I just invested a few millions in a new project, I cannot take any money out at the moment."


    He did buy a diamond set for his beloved, so it could not be counted as a lie. He invested his money in that diamond set such that his son''s mother would be happy and wouldn''t cause trouble for Lin Xiaoyue, so she should be thankful to him.


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard Nan Jin''s excuse, her grip on her phone tightened. As far as she could remember when Nan Jin did not have any money and he asked for it from her, no matter what the condition she was in, Lin Xiaoyue did her best to provide for him.


    But he was refusing her?


    Lin Xiaoyue was upset but she did not say much and ended the call. And once the call ended, Nan Jin who was smiling dropped his smile and stared at the screen with a malicious expression.


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or a golden ticket.


    ***

 Chapter 1308: Compatible or not

    Chapter 1308: Compatible or not


    ?


    "What did she say?" questioned Old Madam Nan who was living in the hotel room while waiting for her daughter-inw to arrange for a house for her. She had never thought that aftering so close to getting the taste of noble life, something like this would happen to her.


    All of a sudden everything had gone awry, and their ns had gone down the rabbit hole. "She asked me to lend her money," Nan Jin answered causing Old Madam Nan to yelp. "What does she mean by that? She wants you to lend you money? Has she gone crazy?!"


    At first Old Madam Nan had some doubts regarding the authenticity of Lin''s family going bankrupt. After all, how could an aristocratic family who had been sessful for ages suddenly decline but then again when she thought about how the Fu family also went almost bankrupt, Old Madam Nan believed it a bit.


    But now that she heard Nan Jin say that Lin Xiaoyue was asking for money from them, she no longer doubted the fall of the Lin family.


    "You didn''t agree did you?" Old Madam Nan asked her son who rolled his eyes and then stated, "Do I look like a fool? I know that the reason I married that woman was because of money. Why would I give her money when I worked like a ve and ttered her and her family like I was beneath them?"


    Nan Jin felt really bitter. He was thinking about asking Lin Xiaoyue to sell her farmhouse and invest another billion in hispany such that he could start his next investment ns. But now that Lin Xiaoyue was asking him for money, all his ns have been messed up!


    Now he could only hope that nothing would go wrong with his previous investments or else he too would be in the same boat as the Lin family.


    Old Madam Nan was not in a good mood either, when she thought about how that woman had caused her son to lower his head all these years, only for everything to fail,--Old Madam Nan wished she could drink Lin Xiaoyue''s blood and eat her flesh.


    Not to mention, she was now used to living in manors that wererger than the pce. Other than the one manor that Old Master Lin gave to his daughter every other manor in the capital was already upied and the ones that were not sold, Old Madam Nan did not like them.


    "What now? Are we going to stay in the hotel room like this?" Old Madam Nan asked her son who sighed tiredly. He rubbed his forehead and replied, "I will go and look for a condo. You can live there for some time with Ah Xing." His son hade to the capital to broaden his horizons, he thought that he would bring Nan Xing around with him to the banquets of the nobles and the influential families. That way his son would get used to sitting and meeting with the high ss people.


    But now that the Lin family was in this chaotic situation, how was he supposed to do that?!


    While the Nan family was in trouble, Song Yan arrived at the morgue where Shen Hanjing and the rest of the Ji brothers were waiting.


    Ji Zhuang Guang looked at Song Yan step out of the car and smiled at her before greeting her politely, "Madam Song, you are here."


    Song Yan nodded as she walked over to where the four men stood, she nced at the door of the morgue and then questioned, "Where are the bodies?" She could feel Ji Ziyi, Yi Yu and Gao Lan''s yin energying from the inside of the morgue, it seemed like the three girls were inside the morgue and waiting for her.


    "Come with me, Madam Song," Shen Hanjing said to Song Yan as he took her inside the morgue. Their group moved inside the morgue and Song Yan arrived at a room where only high-tech machines were kept. She looked at the encased ice bed and raised her brows as she did not expect the Ji and the Shen family to take out such arge sum of money.


    Shen Hanjing took a nce at Song Yan and then said to her, "We made sure that the corpse wouldn''t be damaged even in the slightest. Madam Song please take a look and see whether these bodies arepatible with Ziyi and the rest."


    As he spoke Ji Ziyi who stood in the corner also rumbled. Even though she was now used to her family and Shen Hanjing seeing her like this, she knew that it was not easy for them. The only reason they remained so unbothered was because they loved her.


    However, that did not mean that Ji Ziyi did not know that her smell and appearance scared her family and Shen Hanjing, they just pretended to be unaffected.


    Song Yan nced in the corner of the room before nodding. She then turned her attention to the encased corpses and ced her hand on the forehead of the woman who was lying in the bed.


    No sooner she ced her hand on the corpse Ji Nan winced as he did not think that Song Yan would touch the corpse that had been sitting inside the case for so long.


    However, Song Yan remained unbothered by his wincing reaction. Instead, she closed her eyes and two secondster, she opened her yin and yang eyes. Once her yin and yang eyes were opened, she could easily see thepatibility of these bodies with Ji Ziyi and the rest.


    When Shen Hanjing and the Ji brothers saw Song Yan''s eyes change, they were even more awed by her majestic powers.


    "These are corpses are-


    ||


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or a golden ticket.


    ******

 Chapter 1309: Compatible or not (2)

    Chapter 1309: Compatible or not (2)


    ?


    "They are notpatible," Song Yan announced. No sooner did her words fall, than the entire room turned silent. However, that did not concern Song Yan, she had already told the Ji brothers and Shen Hanjing that it wasn''t going to be that easy for them to find apatible corpse for their sister and the other two.


    She pulled away her hands from the forehead of the corpse and wiped her hands with a wet wipe before saying, "Their birth characters do not match, it seems like the orphanage caregiver did not know their birth characters and filled them randomly."


    "That bastard!" Ji Nan was really angry. How could he not? He had been anticipating the revival of his sister for ages but now that they had brought these corpses, they proved to be ipatible.


    Even the rest of the Ji brothers and Shen Hanjing were disappointed. They hoped that these corpses would bepatible with Ji Ziyi and the rest such that they coulde back to life.


    But...it was a failure.


    Their reactions weren''t wrong either, after all, the greater the expectations, the higher the disappointment was.


    Ji Zhuang Guang sighed. He then said to Song Yan, "I apologize for wasting your time, Madam Song. I really thought that we found the right corpses."


    He looked at his sister who seemed disappointed. He wished he could hug her but it was impossible as the appearance of Ji Ziyi was not something that could be hugged or touched.


    Song Yan nced at their disappointed faces and remarked calmly, "It is really hard for two persons'' birth characters to be the same. It''s not a surprise that you did not find bodies with the same birth character. However, there is no need for you to be disappointed, as long as you are willing to work hard and do not give up, with the heavens blessing you will find what you are looking for very soon."


    These men were born lucky and now that they have survived the obstacle that was going to determine their fates, their luck has only gotten better. As long as they were dedicated, sooner orter they would find a corpse which would bepatible with Ji Ziyi and the rest. When Ji Zhuang Guang and the others heard Song Yan''s words they finally shed their disappointment. Song Yan was right, what was the point of getting disappointed? Did they not know this already? Song Yan had told them that it would be difficult for them to findpatible corpses, so why were they reacting like this?


    So what if they failed the first time? As long as they continued looking. They would find what they were looking for very soon.


    Song Yan saw that they had recovered somewhat and nodded at them before turning to look at Ji Ziyi and the other two spirits. She said, "Remember not everyone gets the chance at life again, so you are already very lucky."


    Sometimes, even if a celestial master is willing to help the ghostse back to life, their family members do not agree. Nor do they look for apatible corpse, it was good enough that Ji Ziyi was loved enough for her family to work so hard for her.


    And she should remember it all the time lest she decided to disappear.


    Ji Ziyi understood why Song Yan was saying this to her. She raised her head and nodded at Song Yan before rumbling something as she could not speak.


    Seeing that Ji Ziyi understood what she was trying to tell her Song Yan did not stay in the morgue for long. Fu Yu Sheng had already texted her twice and told her that he was waiting for her at home, Song Yan who missed her husband dearly as he was gone for a three-day trip wanted to see him as soon as possible.


    So, she immediately bid goodbyes to the Ji brothers and Shen Hanjing after telling them to arrange the funeral for the three girls who died. Even though they were not rted to them, if they buried those three girls with respect and honour, it would help them collect some good karma.


    The Ji brothers agreed and so did Shen Hanjing. For the sake of Ji Ziyi, they were willing to do anything. After all, money was thest thing they needed to worry about.


    It did not take long for Song Yan to arrive at the manor where she lived and no sooner did she open the door of her house, than she saw her husband rush forward and hug her.


    "You are back!" He greeted her with a smile on his face before pecking her on the lips. "I missed you, Yan Yan. I really wished the two of us could have gone on the business trip."


    As he spoke he rubbed his curly hair against her cheek, it reminded Song Yan of the golden retriever that she once owned but then --


    ''I am sorry young miss, Polly jumped into theke and drowned. It was toote by the time we found him,'' her Nanny in red had told her.


    Her pet dog knew how to swim, and he couldn''t drown yet he did. Right when the nanny was with him.


    Back then Song Yan did not understand anything but now she did... it was the nanny who wanted to see her cry who killed her dog.


    But why...


    Guess she had to wait until she found that woman again, which Song Yan was certain of, as she knew that the woman would soone looking for her.


    "I missed you too," Song Yan hugged her husband back and smelled the scent of the fabric softener that Fu Yu Sheng used on his coats. She loved this scent as it smelled warm and


    sweet.


    "Then why don''t we--"


    "Ahem, ah, ahem!" Just as Fu Yu Sheng was going to suggest Song Yan take this matter to their bedroom someone cleared their throat from behind.


    ************


    Please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex, Got Snatched by his Rival. It will mean a lot. And if you like this book please don''t forget to give it a power stone! Or a golden ticket.


    ********************

 Chapter 1310: A jealous Chen Chen

    Chapter 1310: A jealous Chen Chen


    ?


    Fu Yu Sheng''s expression changed as he turned around and looked at Wu Jin. He said angrily, "Did I not say that you should see yourself out? My wife is not going to take this case." He had heard about incidents at the training centre and he did not like it one bit, it was as if whoever stepped inside that ce returned with a death warrant.


    No one who walked out of that ce survived! Why would he send his wife to a ce like that?


    Fu Yu Sheng was upromising regarding this matter.


    When Wu Jin heard his words, he panicked a little. If Song Yan had note with him, how many lives would have been lost? This was no longer a case that could be ignored anymore.


    "Brother Yu Sheng, don''t be like this. I know that you are worried but I did promise you that if something happens I will protect sister inw with my life, did I not?" Wu Jin said to Fu Yu Sheng who snorted.


    He remarked, "Who wants your petty life? I just don''t want my wife to go to a ce as dangerous as that." He then turned to look at Song Yan and said to her, "Yan Yan, listen to me that ce is very dangerous. I heard that even if someone walks out of that training centre they will still die."


    "That''s because they bring a piece of grudge with them," Song Yan told her husband. "That ce is being haunted by a malicious spirit, one that was invited. That is why it is running amok."


    She patted her husband on the shoulders and smiled at him, "Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious for me."


    Though Fu Yu Sheng also knew this, he did not want his wife to take on such dangerous tasks. As her husband, he couldn''t even protect her and could only watch her suffer as she dealt with all these evil spirits. As he thought of how his wife was going to that dangerous ce alone, he wished he could help her.


    As neither of them was paying attention, the scales on Fu Yu Sheng''s neck became prominent with a silvery white glow. Wu Jin who saw it frowned and blinked his eyes, he couldn''t believe what he was seeing alright? However, when he opened his eyes, those scales were gone and Fu Yu Sheng looked the same as usual.


    ''Did I imagine it?'' Wu Jin thought feeling a bit confused. However a secondter he realized that it might be his mistake as there was no way, scales would appear on human skin.


    Fu Yu Sheng nced at Wu Jin who was looking at him without blinking and frowned. He said to him, "Even if you look at me like that, I am not agreeing."


    Wu Jin: "..."


    He sighed upon hearing Fu Yu Sheng''s words and then turned to look at Song Yan as he thought talking with Fu Yu Sheng was a waste of time. That man had been repeating the same thing over and over again.


    "Sister-inw please listen to me, if you don''t want to help me out then I will not bother you," Wu Jin stated firmly. He was willing to beg in front of Song Yan but if she was not willing to help him what could he do?


    Fu Yu Sheng pursed his lips, he wanted to tell Wu Jin off but he held back as this was something that Song Yan needed to decide.


    "What is the matter, Brother Jin?" Song Yan could see the panic in Wu Jin''s eyes and it wasn''t something that was rted to his position or the situation he was in at the moment, instead, it was because of the lives that were being lost.


    Wu Jin was d that Song Yan was willing to listen to him, he waited for the two of them to sit down on the plush couch and then ryed, "Last night, the grandson of the chief of the department died. While his second grandson fell unconscious."


    He ryed how the grandson of the police department chief went to the training centre along with the rest of his friends. However, after hearing about the rumours, his parents removed him from the centre despite the pleading of the head of the training.


    However, just two dayster the child fell unconscious. When his parents found out, they immediately admitted him into the hospital, where he was found dead with his head torn and blood sttered on the floor. It was a horrifying sight.


    "The chief has now ordered an investigation of that ce without caring about the refusal of the head of the training centre," stated Wu Jin and Song Yan''s lips curled up in a disdainful smile.


    "When it came to his family he is no longer willing to turn a blind eye is it?" Song Yan snorted causing Wu Jin to smile wryly. He also knew that what the chief had done was not right, but what could they do? He was the one who sat above all of them and if they were to ignore him, he would only cause trouble for them.


    "Sister-inw, can you help me?"Wu Jin did not expect Song Yan to agree to help him but he was willing to try.


    Song Yan saw the look on Wu Jin''s face and sighed. She took out a talisman and handed it to Wu Jin, she told him sternly, "That malicious spirit wille to hunt down the brother of that boy tonight, have that chief of yours ce this talisman on the body of that boy. Of course, if they don''t listen then they will lose their other son as well but that has nothing to do with me."


    She already warned Wu Jin as she knew how people reacted when they heard of talismans and ghosts.


    Wu Jin also understood what Song Yan meant by telling him this and nodded. He took the talisman from her and then questioned, "Sister-inw, about the investigation-¡ª"


    "I will make time for you at noon tomorrow, you cane to my shooting location."


    ****************************************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1311: A jealous Chen Chen (2)

    Chapter 1311: A jealous Chen Chen (2)


    ?


    Wu Jin heaved a sigh of relief when he heard her response on the other hand, Fu Yu Sheng frowned. He did not wish for his wife to take such a risk but before he could say anything, Song Yan patted him on the back of his hand.


    "If we don''t stop it, then it will only spread all over the city like a virus," Song Yan exined how the grudge of a ghost would not quench even if it killed everyone that came into its sight. They would never stop unless they were exorcised. Not to mention, this malicious spirit seemed really smart.


    For it to make such big trouble, it must be living among humans. However, Song Yan needed to investigate the training centre to know who it was, as sometimes even malicious spirits could take human form. Just like those two monstrous sisters did at the army camp.


    Fu Yu Sheng knew that his wife had decided to investigate the training centre and sighed. He did not say anything to object anymore, he instead turned to look at Wu Jin and said to him, "If something happens to my wife, I will bury you along with the rest of the police department. Such big men and yet you need to rely on my petite wife."


    Wu Jin: "..." That petite wife of yours can wield a scythe better than I can wield a gun. Do you know that?


    Though Wu Jin was speechless by the things spoken by Fu Yu Sheng, he still nodded and replied, "Don''t worry. I will take care of my sister-inw with everything that I have, you will not have anything toin about." Wu Jin also knew that Song Yan meant a lot to Fu Yu Sheng, this man was not lying when he said that he would bury him if something happened to Song Yan.


    Song Yan rolled her eyes. She looked at her husband and remarked, "You are treating me like some child." Though she said that, she felt really warm in her heart. Fu Yu Sheng''s worry showed that he cared about her just as much as he always did.


    "Because you are my baby," Fu Yu Sheng stated shamelessly causing Wu Jin to gag. He couldn''t believe that his friend who was always stoic and cold, was using such words. If someone had told him in their college days that Fu Yu Sheng would call Song Yan ''baby'' and even treat her like a treasure in the palm of his hands.


    Wu Jin was about to take his leave when two children came running past the front door, the boy in the lead rushed to where Song Yan was and jumped right into her arms.


    "Uff, Ah Rin how many times have I told you to not run in such a hurry, what if you fall?" Song Yan said to the little boy who hugged her with a pout.


    However, her words fell on deaf ears as Nan Yin also rushed to her and then said to her brother, "Rin Rin shift, I also want to sit."


    Nanny Qi chuckled seeing the two children acting like children. At the Lin family house, Lin Xiaoyue would always make them sit still. If she saw them running around the house, then all hell would let loose.


    Compared to Lin Xiaoyue, Song Yan treated these two kids way better.


    It could be seen easily with how Nan Rin was willing to trust Song Yan.


    Wu Jin looked at the two kids who were hugging Song Yan and trying to get on herp. He curled his lips and remarked teasingly, "Yu Sheng, you are quite a wonderful man. You did not even tell me that you gave birth to twins and they are this big already."


    "Wu Jin, you¡ª¡ª"


    "MOMMY!" Just then a heart-wrenching cry echoed in the living room and all the adults turned to look at the little eight-year-old boy who was standing at the threshold of the house.


    Fu Chen looked at Song Yan with tears in his eyes and then dropped his gaze to the two children who were hugging his mother. His expression was full of shock and betrayal.


    "Mommy is this why you did not want Chen Chen? Is Chen Chen not cute?" Fu Chen took Wu Jin''s words to heart and believed that his mother had given birth to two kids and no longer wanted him. He sniffed heartbreakingly and cried, "I am no longer your baby?"


    Behind him, Old Master Fu was trying his best to notugh as Butler Ke shook his head and rubbed the back of his old master. If theyughed now, Fu Chen would only feel even worse. Song Yan opened her mouth to exin but before she could Fu Chen ran towards her and hugged her neck from behind the couch, he shouted at the two kids.


    "She is my mommy getaway!" Fu Chen red at the two kids.


    Nan Rin and Nan Yin who did not know who this young boy was also red back. Nan Yin shouted at Fu Chen, "She is our aunt! You get away! We never saw you, how can you call anyone your mom? Where is your proof!"


    Fu Chen gasped as if he had suffered the biggest blow. Proof? How was he supposed to show proof? He did not even look like his mother!


    He turned to look at his father who stared back at him with a bewildered look and burst into tears.


    "Why do I look like you!?" Fu Chen cried. If he looked like his mother no one would have asked for proof from him.


    Fu Yu Sheng: "..." Why is this fire burning me now?


    He was simply speechless at Fu Chen''s usation. Was it his fault that his genes were strong enough to create a replica of him?


    Even Song Yan was speechless, she pulled Fu Chen off her neck and said to him, "Chen Chen, mommy cannot breathe."


    "You are trying to get rid of me! Now you are bored with me aren''t you!?"


    Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng: "..." ?? What kind of words were these?


    ****************************************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1312: Show yourself out

    Chapter 1312: Show yourself out


    ?


    It took a long time before Fu Chen calmed down. Though he was still sniffling while hugging Song Yan, and on each side of Song Yan sat Nan Rin and Nan Yin who were waiting for their


    turn.


    "I am your only baby?" Fu Chen questioned again as he raised his head and looked at Song Yan who nodded solemnly. She wiped the tears that were sticking at the corner of her son''s eyes and stated, "That''s right, you are my only baby."


    Fu Chen heaved a sigh of relief and then hugged his mother again, while Fu Yu Sheng stared at his son with a bitter look on his face. It had been half an hour since Fu Chen arrived and not once did his son look in his way. It made him question if this son was even his, given how cold he acted towards him.


    "Grandfather, why are you here?" Fu Yu Sheng took onest look at Fu Chen and saw that he was not looking his way and turned to look at Old Master Fu. As far as he knew his grandfather did not want to move back to the capital because of what happened with Old Master Lin.


    Old Master Fu chuckled lightly. He said, "Why? Are you upset that this old man came looking for you?"


    "Of course not. I was just--"


    "Old Lin called me," Old Master Fu interrupted Fu Yu Sheng causing Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng to look up at him. While Fu Yu Sheng was surprised, Song Yan was rather calm as she knew that Old Master Lin was a man of his word. Since he promised that he would call Old Master Fu, it was not a surprise for her that he did call him.


    "He did?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned with a peek at Song Yan who smiled at him while coaxing their son.


    "Yes, he did," Old Master Fu was rather happy to wash away the grudge of the old times. He smiled like a child in a candy shop and said to Fu Yu Sheng, "He told me that he was sorry about his actions and the words that he spoke to me. He even asked me if I wanted to sit down and have some tea with him."


    As Old Master Fu spoke, his expression softened. There was a reason why he let his eldest son marry the daughter of Old Master Lin-- the two of them were good friends when they were young and even served in the army together. This was the reason why Old Master Fu always had a soft spot for Old Master Lin, and took his words to heart when he told him that he wanted him to leave his sight and never to appear in front of him, coupled with the loss of his


    son.


    Fu Yu Sheng wanted to say that his grandfather was being too kind. He shouldn''t have forgiven that old man who said so many rude things to him, so easily.


    But when he saw that his grandfather was happy, he did not say anything to him.


    Song Yan looked at Old Master Fu who was smiling gleefully and said to him, "Grandpa, why don''t you wash your hands? Dinner is almost ready."


    Old Master Fu nodded, he was indeed a bit hungry. As he couldn''t drink or eat the things that were sold on the aerone, he did not eat anything the entire afternoon. Now he was starving and so was Fu Chen who did not eat anything either.


    "Come, Chen Chen," Old Master Fu waved to Fu Chen and called him. "Great Grandpa will wash you up, you must be hungry right?"


    Though Fu Chen was hungry he did not want to let go of his mother, seeing his hesitation Song Yan kissed him on the cheek and said, "Go, mommy will wait for you."


    Fu Chen smiled at his mother and nodded before following his grandfather but he red at the two kids and silently warned them not to get close to his mother.


    A warning that was ignored easily as Nan Yin and Nan Rin climbed up on Song Yan''sp.


    "Jeez, why is he so petty," Nan Yinined as she hugged Song Yan. "We are also your babies, Auntie Song."


    Though Nan Rin did not say anything his tight hug was enough to ry his message.


    Fu Yu Sheng saw the two children hugging Song Yan and teased, "You can also hug me, I am your uncle."


    The two kids turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng with a nk look on their faces before Nan Yin stated coldly, "We don''t like uncle."


    Fu Yu Sheng: "...."


    Song Yan wanted tough upon seeing the reaction of Fu Yu Sheng but she suppressed herself as she knew that the poor guy was suffering enough. She then brought the kids to the dining room after Fu Chen was done washing, where she had to stop another fight between the kids as the three of them kept piling food in her bowl and waited to see whose serving she would eat first.


    By the time everything was done, Song Yan was so tired that she fell asleep.


    On the other Fu Yu Sheng who had nned the entire night for them was speechless. He turned and red at Wu Jin who raised his hands in the air and said to Fu Yu Sheng, "Why are you ring at me? I was not the one who added fuel to the fire." He did want to but he was afraid that Song Yan would silence him for a very long time, so he stayed at the best of his behavior.


    Fu Yu Sheng scoffed. He said to Wu Jin, "You can show yourself out." With that, he walked over to the couch picked up his wife in his arms and left behind his son on the couch.


    Wu Jin looked at Fu Chen who was now asleep alone on the plush couch and felt his lips twitch. This was how his dear friend treated his son and then questioned why he was not liked by him.


    ****************************************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1313: Sucking up to the influential

    Chapter 1313: Sucking up to the influential


    ?


    The next morning Song Yan went to the shooting location, and as soon as she stepped inside, she saw Pan Dn and Bai Yin walking towards her. Pan Dn smiled at her and waved her hands like a child who was waiting for her big sister toe.


    "Sister Yan, you are here," Pan Dn greeted Song Yan with a smile on her face. However, Song Yan could see a little hint of arrogance in her smile as she looked at the rest of the shooting cast.


    Song Yan walked over to where Pan Dn and Bai Yin were standing and remarked, "You seem to be quite happy. Did something good happen?"


    "She is just being weird," Bai Yin stated while reading her script. Upon hearing her words Pan Dn turned around and red at her. She stated, "I am not being weird." She turned to look at Song Yan and continued, "You have no idea how many people on this set secretly want to get close to you, Sister Yan. But you don''t have to worry, we will never betray you. We know for a matter of a fact that they only want to fawn over you because you are the second madam of the Fu family."


    Pan Dn knew very well why these people were chasing after them, they knew that the Fu family was rising steadily in the capital after getting several contracts from the Ji and the Tang family. Even the nouveau-rich Shen family was willing to cooperate with them.


    It could be seen that the wind of the capital was going to change, and these people wanted to get close to Song Yan when the Fu family was still paving the way for their future in the capital.


    Pan Dn did not have any good impression of these people as she knew that they were only trying to suck up Song Yan because of her identity.


    At the same time, she felt refreshed. Since she was friends with Song Yan, surely thetter would help her a little bit here and there, and even if she did not help her, the fact alone that Song Yan was her friend would help Pan Dn in the future.


    Bai Yin took a deep breath and then turned to look at Pan Dn. She took the initiative to speak, "Dn, you need to calm down. If you keep hogging Sister Yan, you will end up irking a lot of people." As she spoke she looked around the crowd that was looking over where they were, Bai Yin could see that there were a few small actors who wanted to get close to Song Yan as there were water bottles and small containers in their hands.


    Most likely they brought it for Song Yan.


    However, they could not offer it to her as Song Yan was upied by Pan Dn.


    Pan Dn on the other hand did not think that there was anything wrong with what she was doing. She harrumphed and then said, "Am I in the wrong? Have you forgotten how these people sucked up to that imposter thest time she was here?"


    She would never forget how these people asked her to give up her make-up room even when she was not in the wrong when that imposter who was wearing the face of Ji Ziyi asked her to leave.


    They even tried to make it sound as if they were speaking up for her!


    "Humph," Pan Dn hugged Song Yan and stated coldly, "This is what they deserve for not recognizing how great Sister Yan is."


    Song Yan: ....This confidence, where did Pan Dn get it from?


    Song Yan however saw that both Bai Yin and Pan Dn did not have any intentions of asking her to give them a boost, their eyes were clear and that gave Song Yan a bit of relief. At least she was not wrong in choosing these two as her friends back then.


    "Dn you are already hogging, Sister Yan?" Xue Zhi Ming who arrived at the set looked at Pan Dn who was hugging Song Yan''s arm and could not help but tease. "Leave some space for Brother Zhao."


    Yun Zhao who was behind Xue Zhi Ming red at thetter and snapped, "I don''t want to hug, Sister Yan. Do you even know how possessive CEO Fu is? He will skin me alive."


    Thest time he met with Fu Yu Sheng was when he sent a word to him about bothering his wife. Even though that man did not say it out loud, his meaning was clear as the day ¡ª¡ª


    ''Bother my wife anymore and I will bury you.''


    Yun Zhao would never forget that meeting in his lifetime.


    Song Yan sighed and took the initiative to change the subject, "Okay enough about me. How is the new actress? She was supposed to be herest night right?" She did not have any shotsst night and returned home by the evening, so she did not meet with the third female lead.


    It would have been better if Song Yan had not asked, because when she did Pan Dn''s face turned red with anger. She snorted and then said, "These young people have no respect for their elders, they treat us like they know better than we do. Sister Yan, why don''t you read my fortune again? I want to know why I only get such people! Urgh I hate them."


    Seeing her reaction Song Yan more or less understood that something was wrong with the new actress. She turned to look at Bai Yin who sighed and said,


    "Actually it''s not as bad as Dn is making it out to be. This new actress is a bit young but she has skills, she was scouted by Director Lin in thetest audition and she knows what she is doing. It''s just that she likes to find ws in the smallest thing and puts down people every now and then justst night she said that Dn needed to hone her acting skills andughed at her, that''s what happened."


    ****************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1314: What happened to the Mu family

    Chapter 1314: What happened to the Mu family


    ?


    Song Yan turned to look at Pan Dn whose expression was sullen. She looked rather angry at the mention of this new rookie.


    At that moment, Pan Dn could not help but sigh. She said to Song Yan, "I really cannot understand why I run into people like this, no matter how bad I was... it still does not justify me running into stuck-up b*tches like this."


    "She is not that bad," Bai Yin tried to smoothen things up as she did not want any sort of rumours to start at the set. Director Lin was on the verge of tears after losing two of his actresses for the same role. At this moment, he wanted nothing more than for this film to be shot and done, Bai Yin was certain that if any sort of strife arose on the set, Director Lin would end up crying like a child.


    "Speak for yourself," Pan Dn rolled her eyes. Nheless, she stopped speaking about the neer and suddenly questioned, "Sister Yan, how does it feel to be married to such a wonderful man? I cannot believe that the CEO of the Fu corporation came to our set and even opened a food truck for you. What a romantic man! Sigh. Does Boss Fu have a brother? I am not picky."


    Song Yan was speechless after hearing Pan Dn''s words. Though Fu Yu Sheng did have two brothers both of them were engaged and didn''t seem to be interested in anyone else but their own wives. When Pan Dn heard that both of the Fu brothers had already chosen their wives, she was slightly disappointed but she still did not give up.


    Instead, she said to Song Yan, "It is fine if they are already married. Does Boss Fu have a kind- hearted, good-looking and rich friend? Sister Yan, I swear I have given up on my bad habits. Now I will treat my future husband really well."


    Seeing how stubborn Pan Dn was Song Yan could only say that she would take a look, whether or not she would find someone it would rely on Pan Dn''s luck.


    When Pan Dn heard Song Yan sort of agree, she immediately smiled and started singing Song Yan''s praises. She really did want to settle down after getting married to a decent man. It doesn''t matter if he was just a noveau rich as long as he treated her well.


    Song Yan heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Pan Dn seemed to have stopped asking her to hook her up.


    The rest of the morning, the entire cast spent shooting their scenes. They were so busy that they did not even get the chance to eat as Director Lin seemed to have been filled with a new determination. No matter how good the scenes were, he wanted nothing less than absolute perfection which led to many scenes getting reshot.


    By the time Wu Jin arrived at the shot, Song Yan had just finished with her shots. Her stomach was rumbling as she missed the lunch hour.


    Fortunately, Wu Jin was understanding and took her to a famous restaurant for a free meal. When she arrived at the private room, she saw that there was a family of five sitting in the room already and turned to look at Wu Jin who smiled wryly.


    "Sister-inw, this is Chief Mu and his family. They are here to thank you," Wu Jin told Song Yan who understood what happened.


    "Chief Mu," she greeted the old man who was sitting on the chair at the centre. Her attitude was neither servile nor arrogant, it was rather pleasant and won the heart of Chief Mu and his family.


    Of course, this was because they had seen how majestic Song Yan''s powers and the talismans drawn by her were. If not they wouldn''t have treated Song Yan this well.


    On the side, Mu Chuntao who was sitting next to his father peeked at Song Yan. When Wu Jin told him that it was his sister-inw who drew that talisman that saved the life of his nephew, he imagined an old woman with wrinkles and heavy shadows on her face. He never thought that Song Yan would be this pretty and good-looking!


    He nced at her exquisite face and fell in love. He had never seen a woman as pretty as Song Yan, not to mention she was strong, formidable and dependent.


    "Madam Song," Chief Mu was unaware of the thoughts that were going inside his son''s head. He stood up and then shook hands with Song Yan before ushering her to sit down. "It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Song Yan smiled at the old man. She did not say anything more and simply sat down next to Wu Jin. She did not know Chief Mu nor did she know anything else except that he was the chief of the police department. Thus, Song Yan did not feel quitefortable sitting next to the old man.


    Chief Mu was also aware of their current situation and did not force Song Yan to sit next to him even though he wanted to question her about a lot of things.


    He said, "Thank you, Master Song. Because of you, my grandson''s life was somehow saved." As soon as he finished speaking Madam Mu who was sitting on the side of her husband started crying. She was happy that her youngest son was saved but at the same time, she couldn''t help but feel regretful. If she had listened to her mother''s warning when she told her that there was something evil sticking to her eldest son and she should call a celestial master, then her eldest son would be alive as well.


    She thought that her old mother was being foolish and her mind was no longer in the right state. Who would have thought that her mother was right!?


    Ahhh!!!!


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]

 Chapter 1315: What happened to the Mu family (2)

    Chapter 1315: What happened to the Mu family (2)


    ?


    When Song Yan saw Madam Mu cry, she couldn''t help but ask, "Are you alright, Madam?" She understood why Madam Gu was crying but it was toote for her to shed tears as her eldest son was already gone.


    Song Yan knew that she was being a bit cold-hearted but this was what happened when people stuck to their ideals without even the slightest bit of flexibility. If she was in Madam Mu''s shoes, then she would have tried everything to save her son no matter what the people said about her. As long as it had even a little bit of possibility she would have been willing to try.


    Madam Mu nodded while her husband rubbed her back. She raised her head and wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief. She said, "I am grateful to you, Madam Song. If not for your help my son..he too would have followed his eldest brother!" As she finished speaking a few more tears leaked out.


    Beside her, Master Mu also shed a few tears. They couldn''t even get a chance to hold the funeral of their eldest son properly when they received the news that their youngest son was going through the same symptoms as their eldest son before he died.


    If not for Wu Jin arriving on time and handing them a talisman stating that if they wanted to see their youngest son alive, then they needed to ce that talisman on his body-- they would have lost their youngest son as well.


    Song Yan nodded. She then turned to Chief Mu and asked, "If you don''t mind, can you tell me what happened? I understand that it might be a bit difficult for you but if you ry the information to me then it will be helpful when I deal with that ghost."


    Chief Mu also knew that each celestial master had their own way of dealing with ghosts. He immediately nodded and ryed the incident that took ce two nights ago.


    Two nights ago,


    The Mu family went back home to take care of the funeral of their eldest son. Though they had sued the hospital for theck of medical attention and security, it did not change the fact that their eldest son, Mu Li was dead. Even if they wanted to fight tooth and nail with the hospital and the staff, they could not leave Mu Li''s corpse unattended.


    After such a tragic death, it was only right for Mu Li to receive a decent funeral.


    Madam Mu was out of her wits as she shed tears for her eldest son, even Chief Mu who hardly shed a single tear when his wife left was crying. He could not believe that his happy family suddenly turned into such a mess.


    Master Mu was also upset. He tried to stay strong for his wife but the loss of a young son at his age was not something a man like him could withstand. In the end, even he couldn''t help but break down in the arms of his wife.


    The Mu family was already in trouble leaving Mu Chuntao to take care of the funeral. However, they did not even get a chance to breathe after burying Mu Li when they received a call from the hospital that Mu Bing was suffering the same symptoms as his brother.


    When Madam Mu heard that her youngest son was going through the same symptoms as her eldest son, she almost fainted. Hurried and panicked, the entire family rushed to the hospital from the graveyard, they did not even change their funeral clothes.


    As the entire hospital was already aware of what happened with the Mu family they could not help but sympathize with the Mu family. In just two nights, it seemed like the Mu family was going to lose both of their heirs.


    "AHHH!! IT HURTS!" Mu Bing screamed as he clutched his head. No matter how the doctors or the nurses tried to sedate him, it proved useless as the pain that Mu Bing was suffering wasn''t the kind of pain that could be sedated.


    He clutched his head and shook his head wildly as if trying to shake something off but no matter what he did, the pain in his head only got worse and not better.


    "Bing Bing!" Madam Mu shouted as she reached out to hold her son''s hands but thetter was no longer in a condition to hear her.


    Mu Bing who was sitting on the bed, immediately jumped down and then rushed to a wall where he started to bang his head.


    "IT HURTS! GET IT OFF! GET IT OFF! AHHH!" Mu Bing smashed his head on the wall again and again. He banged his head even when he was pulled by a few nurses, causing blood to drip down his forehead.


    "What are you doing!? Can''t you see that my son is in pain? Do something!" Master Mu shouted at the doctor who seemed helpless. He spread his hands in front and stated, "Sir we have tried to sedate your son three times already. However, his condition seems too serious. If we sedate him anymore, his life will be in danger."


    Over-sedation was also a problem!


    In the end, Mu Bing was tied to the hospital bed but the expression on his face did not ease. If anything it only became painful with each second!


    Just as the Mu family was worrying that Mu Bing would follow his eldest brother, the door of the ward was pushed open and Wu Jin walked inside.


    "Wu Jin? What are you doing here?" Chief Mu was stunned when he saw Wu Jin. Why was this man here? Should he not be investigating that training centre?


    Wu Jin walked over to where Chief Mu stood and then said to him, "Chief Mu, please listen to me. If you want to save your grandson''s life then please ce this talisman on his body."


    ***************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1316: Offended someone great

    Chapter 1316: Offended someone great


    ?


    Wei Jin''s words were met with shocked and confused reactions. Chief Mu looked at the talisman in Wei Jin''s hands and then said to him, "Wu Jin, this is not the time to be saying such things. Please don''t cause any further disruption and go back. I will talk to you about these actions of yours after I am done dealing with my family matters."


    Chief Mu was a stern believer in materialistic principles. So when he saw Wei Jin suddenly arrive in the hospital ward only to hand them a talisman, he couldn''t help but get angry. Was this the time to spread superstitions? Couldn''t Wu Jin at least see the time ce and asion at least?


    Just three days ago, he brought a weird man who imed that the case was rted


    supernatural and wanted him to let a celestial master take over the case along with Wu Jin. Of course, he refused only for the man to say that he would regret it.


    Like hell, he would regret doing something so foolish.


    When Wu Jin heard Chief Mu''s response, he knew that thetter was not believing a thing that he said to him. He looked at Mu Bing whose entire body was convulsing and clenched his fingers. His pride was telling him to leave but he did not want to leave a young child suffer like this. Wu Jin turned to look at Chief Mu and then sternly said, "Chief Mu, there is no loss in trying, is it? If your grandson doesn''t recover then I however am willing to resign."


    What was the point of holding onto a position when he couldn''t even save the lives of innocent children?


    Chief Mu opened his mouth to scold Wu Jin as he felt that the man was simply causing trouble but before he could Madam Mu who was tired of seeing her son in pain spoke up, "Dad, he is right. There is no need for you to be so resistant. What can a piece of paper do? Even if we put it on Bing Bing, no one here is going toin against you."


    Madam Mu was reminded of her mother''s words after listening to Wu Jin. Her mother did tell her that something evil might be stuck to her sons and they might be in danger. She did not listen to her mother because she was afraid of being looked down on by her husband and father-inw but after losing her eldest son, Madam Mu was willing to try anything.


    She looked at her father-inw with pleading eyes and stated, "Father-inw, let us trust him once. Anyway, the doctors can''t even tell what is wrong with Bing Bing. I don''t want to lose him like Ah Li."


    Chief Mu wanted to tell his daughter-inw that if he was found indulging in superstition he could lose his job. What was more he did not trust Wu Jin, this neer who just arrived in the department out of nowhere. Though the higher-ups said that he was a man with skills, Chief Mu did not believe a word that they said to him.


    How could a man so young be as capable as him? Wasn''t the higher-ups looking down on him too much?


    Most probably this could be Wu Jin''s attempt to sabotage and take his position for himself!


    But under the gaze of his daughter-inw, he couldn''t say those words. He red at Wu Jin and then said to him with a hardened voice, "You better hope that this works or else have your resignation letter ready."


    He snatched the talisman from Wu Jin rudely and walked over to where his grandson was, though Chief Mu was quite rude to Wu Jin, he was exceptionally gentle with his grandson. He gingerly ced the talisman on the body of his grandson.


    However, two secondster nothing happened and as everyone was focusing on Mu Bing instead of the talisman, they did not see the talisman getting burned. Only Wu Jin noticed it.


    Chief Mu who thought he had ended up falling in the scheme that Wu Jin came up with, panicked. He turned to look at Wu Jin and questioned him harshly, "What do you mean by this? Are you recording--"


    "G...Ghost! Ghost! AHHHH!!" Before he could finish what he was saying, Chief Mu heard his daughter-inw''s scream. He was also pulled away by Mu Chuntao whose face was pale and his entire body was trembling.


    Chief Mu turned to look behind him, he wanted to see what made his family react like this and when he did, he immediately scrambled back. His legs hit the cart on which the pouches of glucose were kept and he fell on the floor.


    On the bedy his grandson, and behind him stood a woman. Her long matted hair was hovering an inch above the floor, and her sharp teeth were digging into Mu Bing''s skull. Her sharp nails were sharper than a knife digging into Mu Bing''s forehead as she slowly moved them back and forth as if she were cutting arge piece of bone with a knife.


    This exined why his eldest grandson''s head was cut off from the top! It was because of this!


    The ghost raised its head when it sensed their gazes. Earlier, they couldn''t see it and only focused on Mu Bing which was why the ghost did not bother them. However, now that it knew that they could see it, the ghost curled its lips. Its slit mouth stretched wide revealing its sharp teeth.


    Blood dripped from its mouth as its long and slimy tongue slithered out and licked the blood that was dripping on the floor.


    When the Mu family saw the evil ghost, they were stunned and terrified. Chief Mu especially felt as if he was going to faint, this thing...they have been living with this thing for days?


    ***


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]

 Chapter 1317: Offended someone great (2)

    Chapter 1317: Offended someone great (2)


    ?


    Chief Mu was so scared that his legs started to tremble and cold sweat covered his back and face. His mind was telling him to run away but he couldn''t even get up much less run away. The ghost sensing his fear smiled even wretchedly. It slowly climbed on the bed where Mu Bing was lying and then using the headrest of the bed, it jumped on the Mu family. "AHHH!!" Chief Mu who was the target of the ghost screamed. He was already old, seeing such a dangerous and disgusting thing attack him, he couldn''t hold it any longer and ended up losing control of his dder. A stinky, yellow patch appeared on his impable pants but Chief Mu did not care about it. He only wanted to get away from the thing that jumped on him.


    "Chuntao save me!" He cried to his youngest son, Mu Chuntao however was just as scared as his father. He wanted to move but couldn''t, he could only watch helplessly as the ghostnded in front of them and reached out to catch them.


    However just as its hands reached towards Chief Mu''s, a blinding gold light shed in the room. The malicious spirit screamed and turned to look at Wu Jin, its dark and hollowed eyes red at Wu Jin who took out another talisman and then threw it at the ghost.


    He knew that this ghost was stronger than the one that he had faced in the past, thus he gritted his teeth and sacrificed another talisman.


    Seeing that the man had another talisman, the malicious spirit screamed and then vanished from the ward. Once it left, the Mu family heaved a sigh of relief.


    "My poor Li Li," Madam Mu who realized that her son was killed by a ghost, couldn''t help but burst into tears. If they hadn''t foolishly clung to their reputation and tried everything to save Mu Li, then her son would be alive!


    Beside her, Master Mu was also aggrieved and regretful.


    If he knew this was what was going on then he would have looked for a master and saved his eldest son as well.


    The two of them hugged one another and cried while Wu Jin walked over to Chief Mu and took out another talisman. "These talismans cost me 60000 yuan, Chief Mu. I hope you will pay me for using four of these," Wu Jin handed the only extra talisman he had to Chief Mu and spoke to him coldly.


    It wasn''t that he was petty and miserly but Chief Mu had treated him with disrespect and degraded him at every possible turn. It would be a surprise if he was to treat this man kindly. When Chief Mu heard Wu Jin''s voice, he snapped out of his daze. He looked at the talisman and then at Wu Jin, and before Wu Jin could understand what was going on, Chief Mu reached out and caught his wrist.


    "Ah Jin! Help me! Help my family! Please save us!" Chief Mu cried pulling Wu Jin''s wrist.


    "Chief Mu, you are going to pull my hand. Let me go."


    "I am not going to let you go! Ah Jin, I am willing to listen to everything you say, just help me! Please don''t leave my family in a lurch like this!"


    Back to the present.


    "That''s what happened," Chief Mu had no shame in admitting that he begged Wu Jin to arrange this meeting. He heard from his daughter-inw that celestial masters had weird tempers and it was really easy for anyone to offend them. He did not want Song Yan to get angry at them and Wu Jin for this sudden meeting.


    If she got angry then how would he get his hands on the talismans that would save the life of their family?


    When Song Yan heard that it was the same ghost that was haunting Kang Jie, she could not help but frown. This ghost, seemed like it was rather strange. Though she understood that the grudge of a ghost was uncontroble it seemed like this ghost was yet to lose its rationality.


    It only reached out to the children who ranked at the top of the rankings. As many other children came out of the training centre but not everyone was killed. It was just the ones who were at the top who were getting killed one by one.


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes. She looked at Chief Mu and said to him, "I believe that Vincent came to ask for your permission to let me cover and investigate this case, did you give him your permission?"


    When Chief Mu heard Song Yan''s words he stiffened, hepletely forgot about this little detail. He smiled at Song Yan and then said to her awkwardly, "I ... I am sorry, Master Song. I was unaware of these things and did not agree with Mister Vincent. Is it fine if I permit you?" "I am afraid not," Song Yan shook her head and then said to Chief Mu, "The permission of the head of the special department is necessary in high-profile cases like these to make sure that my identity remains hidden and no harmful rumours spread against me. He is the one who is responsible for keeping me protected in case something goes awry. How can I investigate without his permission?"


    The reason Song Yan said this was to make Chief Mu learn a small lesson. In the future, he would think twice before making things difficult for a neer just because he held his biased opinion against the neer.


    When Chief Mu heard how important Vincent''s permission was, he was filled with regret. If he had known that the man was such an important individual, he would have treated him kindly!


    However no matter how regretful, Chief Mu was it did not change the fact that he had offended a great man.


    His regret was only going to double when he found out that the man was none other than the Grim Reaper.


    ********************************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1318: Getting permission from the Grim Reaper

    Chapter 1318: Getting permission from the Grim Reaper


    ?


    By the time Chief Mu found out the truth it was toote, he looked at Wu Jin who was riding the elevator of the building which belonged to Vincent and asked again, "Ar...Are you speaking the truth? That man is really the Grim Reaper?"


    How could a grim reaper walk among them!?


    Wu Jin nced at Chief Mu and then said to him with a wry smile, "This was why I asked you to keep a polite attitude, Chief Mu." When Chief Mu asked Vincent to leave his office, believing everything that Vincent said to him as nonsense-- Wu Jin had indeed told him to keep a polite attitude with Vincent but Chief Mu who was drunk on power and authority, did not hear a thing that Wu Jin said to him.


    And now that he knew that the man whom he offended was none other than the Grim Reaper, Chief Mu was filled with regret.


    If he had known that the man who came to look for him was none other than the Grim Reaper he would have treated that man better than his ancestors! Now what was he supposed to do?! Instinctively, Chief Mu wanted to run away but it was already toote for that. He could only follow Wu Jin into the office where Vincent was at the moment. As soon as the two of them stepped inside the office, Vincent who was working looked up. His blue eyes lit up with sadistic amusement as he looked at Chief Mu who was hiding behind Wu Jin.


    "Wee, I was waiting for you. Who would have thought that you woulde looking for me so soon?" Vincent said to Chief Mu who smiled at the man with a ttering smile on his face. He wanted to suck up to this man but at the same time, he did not know what to say to him.


    He was still reeling in the fact that this man was the Grim Reaper!


    Wu Jin seeing the sorry condition of his boss knew nothing woulde out of Chief Mu''s mouth. He raised his head and smiled at Vincent before saying to him, "Mister Vincent, we are here to ask for your forgiveness. My boss was a bit impulsive and presumptuous back then but now he knows his mistake."


    "Of course he does," Vincent pointed to the screen to his right where souls were lining up for their judgement. Among them was Mu Li, upon seeing his grandson whose features were slowly turning distorted Chief Mu''s eyes turned red. He knew what was going on and couldn''t help but turn red-eyed.


    His precious grandson, he looked so confused and scared. All because of that malicious spirit!


    "M...Master Vincent, please forgive me I was the one who was foolish and stupid, who couldn''t see your might." Chief Mu was worried that Vincent might take his anger out on his grandson who was lining in the underworld. He wanted to question Vincent what was going to happen to his grandson but when he thought about how he had offended this man, Chief Mu swallowed his words.


    Vincent could see through the thoughts of Chief Mu and called him a foolish human in his mind. Did he seem like someone who would punish a child who lost his life unfairly?


    "Speak what are you here for," Vincent said to Chief Mu who trembled. He looked at Vincent''s face which seemed colder and more inhuman than thest time he saw him and then said to him, "We....We are here for your permission. Madam Song told us that she cannot do anything without you giving her permission to help us."


    "And she is right," Vincent said coldly, he waved his hands and all the papers on the table turned into ashes before vanishing from the surface of the desk. "Unless I give her permission, she will not be able to help you."


    As this case was high profile they needed to keep it under the wraps. In case everyone were to find out about Song Yan''s capabilities they would only cause more trouble for her and Gu Chenyi.


    No matter what Song Yan''s identity needed to be kept hidden till the end.


    In that case, Vincent needed to hand this responsibility to a few of the souls who worked in this building.


    When Chief Mu heard his response, he pursed his lips and then hesitated before asking, "Then...Then do we have your permission?"


    Vincent curled his lips in a sly smile as he looked at Chief Mu. He turned his attention to Wu Jin and questioned, "Do you need my permission?"


    Wu Jin of course knew that the reason why Vincent was directing this question at him was because Chief Mu had told Vincent that he did not need or require his help much less his permission. It was not a surprise that Vincent was holding it against Chief Mu.


    However, when he thought about the deaths that were taking ce one after another, Wu Jin lowered his head and said to Vincent, "We need your permission as many children have been killed one by one, Master Vincent."


    Seeing the stern expression on the face of the man, Vincent no longer teased him. He sighed and then said to Chief Mu, "Go, I and the special department will tackle this case from now on alongside your department."


    When Chief Mu saw that Vincent had agreed, he heaved a sigh of relief. He and Wu Jin thanked Vincent before taking their leave. However just as they turned around, Chief Mu heard Vincent say, "I will see you very soon, Chief Mu."


    Chief Mu: !!!!


    ***


    ********************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    ***


    18+ ch ahead.


    **********************

 Chapter 1319: Beast like Yu Sheng

    Chapter 1319: Beast like Yu Sheng


    ?


    While Chief Mu was startled and terrified by the words that Vincent spoke to him, Song Yan was filled with anger. She kicked her husband who was suckling on her breast and tried to shake him off, "Enough. You have been going on and on since I came back. My back is killing me now."


    Song Yan was not exaggerating.


    The second she came back home, Fu Yu Sheng only gave her the time to eat her meal and spend some time with Fu Chen and the second Fu Chen went to sleep, he dragged her to the bedroom and had his way with her. Even now he was not tired but she was!


    "Just a bit more," Fu Yu Sheng said to Song Yan as he caught her full bosom in his hand and squeezed it. His manhood was still buried inside Song Yan as he kissed her on the lips.


    Song Yan bit his bottom lip but when she saw that Fu Yu Sheng was not giving up, she could only sigh and open her mouth. Their tongues entangled once again and Song Yan felt Fu Yu Sheng driving in and out of her in a slow, treacherous rhythm.


    Her toes curled as her core clenched and unclenched. She hadn''t expected her husband to torment her like this and for so long.


    She scratched his back and muttered against his lips, "Faster. Go faster." He was killing her with this slow rhythm.


    Fu Yu Sheng chuckled when he heard Song Yan''s urging. He nipped on her hardened pink pebble and then said to her, "Who was the one asking me to finish quickly just now?" His teasing only got him another scratch from Song Yan causing Fu Yu Sheng tough even more.


    He ced his hands on either side of Song Yan''s waist and then increased his pace. His actions caused Song Yan to gasp as she arched her waist. She could feel his throbbing and pulsating shaft dig deeper and deeper inside her core. With each thrust, Fu Yu Sheng touched the same spot causing a delicious sensation to spread all over her body as Song Yan gasped and panted. Moans spilt from her lips as she curled her toes even more tightly, she could feel another wave crash over her as she shuddered and jerked. However, Fu Yu Sheng did not stop, he flipped her on her fours before pulling out only for a second and diving right back inside her.


    Song Yan gasped in surprise but she did not get a chance to mutter aint as Fu Yu Sheng reached out and caught her arms. He pulled her back and increased his pace even more causing only iprehensible words to leave her mouth.


    "You...ahhh... st...stawp..." Song Yan moaned and cried, she wanted the man to stop but her body kept clinging to him. Something Fu Yu Sheng noticed as he snickered and said to her, "You keep saying stop but you are about to tear my shaft off. I think you are trying to make me a eunuch here."


    ''It will do you some good if you turn into one!'' Song Yan thought angrily as she couldn''t put her words intoprehensible sentences.


    Fu Yu Sheng also knew that his wife was angry with him, he kissed her on the cheek before saying, "Just a few more minutes I am done."


    And those few minutes turned into two hours.


    The next morning Fu Chen looked at his father who was sporting a ck eye and questioned, "Dad did you be a thiefst night?" If not why was he beaten up?


    Fu Yu Sheng raised his head from the peanut butter noodles that he was eating and looked at his son. He nced at his wife whose face was burning red with shyness and embarrassment before saying to his son, "That''s right. I became a thiefst night." One who stole the sleep of your mother, he added subtly in his head.


    Song Yan knew what the man was thinking and kicked him in the shin. Last night he was like a beast, he didn''t even give her a chance to breathe until morning. Song Yan was worried that she was going to lose her ability to talk and walk by the time this man was done.


    Even now her voice was hoarse and she was speaking in a manner that was enough to ry what she had been doingst night.


    Old Master Fu cleared his throat and then turned the topic around, even though he was happy that his grandson and his wife had such a good rtionship, he did not wish to hear anything about their personal lives, especially nightlife.


    He diverted Fu Chen''s attention while Song Yan pinched Fu Yu Sheng on the waist.


    The man did not say anything to her instead he let her pinch her as much as she wanted before whispering, "All these pinches have been counted and will be given right back to you."


    No sooner did he speak Song Yan pulled her hand back. She red at him before turning her attention to the meal in front of her, it was simply stupid to even talk to this man as he only thought with his manhood when it came time for her.


    Fu Yu Sheng smiled at his wife and then told her that he was going to drop her off at the police department. Even though Song Yan did not want to speak to this man, she did not refuse his offer as he was the reason why she couldn''t walk without rubbing her back!


    This was what he was supposed to do for her.


    Fu Yu Sheng also knew that he went too far so while driving he made sure to keep the pace of the car as slow as possible and even gave Song Yan a heated bag. He was worried that if his wife truly got mad, she would make him suffer.


    ****


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]

 Chapter 1320: Doubts, suspicions and questions

    Chapter 1320: Doubts, suspicions and questions


    ?


    Seeing Fu Yu Sheng dropping Song Yan to the department, Wu Jin couldn''t help but joke with Song Yan, "Sister-inw, you and Brother Sheng are so loving so early in the morning."


    "You can have that loving brother if you want," Song Yan spat out angrily. When she thought about the constant throbbing in her waist, she couldn''t help but think that she had treated Fu Yu Sheng too kindly. She should have scratched him a few more times.


    Wu Jin sensed that something was amiss and promptly shut his mouth. He was not a fool, as the youngest in the Wu family he knew very well the importance of staying quiet when his brother and sister-inw were fighting. However, he peeked at Fu Yu Sheng who smiled at him with a little squeeze of his eyes and fell into confusion.


    Were these two really fighting?


    Wu Jin did not want to think anymore. He followed Song Yan inside the building after waving at Fu Yu Sheng.


    When Song Yan stepped inside the police department because of her exquisite looks, everyone in the department was dazzled. Most officers couldn''t help but pause and look at Song Yan who was walking past them. This was their first time seeing a woman as beautiful as Song Yan. When they saw Wu Jin following Song Yan, many of the men couldn''t help but sigh.


    This Wu Jin was really lucky, not only did he get a wonderful job but he also ended up, with a woman as beautiful as Song Yan. They had no idea that this woman who was walking ahead of Wu Jin was not his girlfriend but someone he called to deal with the case that was in his hands!


    "What''s the point of having a beautiful girl?" One of the police officers who was bitter because of the promotion that Wu Jin received couldn''t help but remark angrily.


    The man next to the police officer who was degrading Wu Jin couldn''t help but pull his hand. He stopped the officer from speaking any further and stated, "Don''t say nonsense, Ning Fengnian. You have no idea, these days Wu Jin is rather close with Chief Mu. If the Chief hears you say such things who knows what will happen to you."


    "Humph," Ning Fengnian snorted and then said to the man, "That surname Wu can only suck up to the higher-ups but just sucking and buttering up is not enough. Just wait and see, that man will surely suffer greatly, if he doesn''t solve this case then I will make sure that he is kicked out of the department."


    If not for Wu Jin, his brother-inw would have pushed him for the position of the secondary chief. He would be the one walking around in these corridors with his head held up high and eyes brimming with pride. He too would have a woman next to him just like that!


    Ning Fengnian red at Wu Jin hatefully before turning on his feet and then walking away. The officer who had tried to calm Ning Fengnian was speechless, he couldn''t help but feel a bit annoyed. Was there a need to act like this? It wasn''t as if Ning Fengnian was any better than Wu Jin! He too wanted to climb to the top with the help of his brother-inw.


    "Two peas in one pod acting arrogant," the officer remarked but a secondter he smiled and chased after Ning Fengnian. With this man, he could at least act close and suck up to him but Wu Jin was like a wall, he never let him get close to him.


    Song Yan of course sensed some dissatisfaction from the gazes that were targeted their way but she did not say anything. She nced at Wu Jin who was smiling while being red at and couldn''t help but remark, "I did not know that you were this strong." He had been facing such a toxic attitude at work every day?


    "Haha, this is nothing. When you are standing at the top, this is something that can be considered normal," Wu Jin did not feel that he was suffering as he knew that the position that he was holding onto was a piece of cake that everyone wanted to take a bite from.


    Song Yan offered him a smile before walking inside the office that belonged to Wu Jin, as soon as she stepped inside she ran into four men.


    No sooner did Song Yan step inside, than the gazes of the four men burned into her inexplicably.


    Seeing them stare at her as if they wanted to see whaty inside her body, Song Yan couldn''t help but turn to look at Wu Jin who smiled at her with an awkward expression.


    He cleared his throat and then introduced the four men who sat inside the room, "Sister-in-w, these four men are under me. On the right is Yun Yi and next to him is Rong Wei-- the one sitting next to Rong Wei is Captain Lei, the leader of the team that is under me and the man sitting next to Captain Lei is Yan Shan."


    As soon as he introduced the four men, Song Yan greeted them and they greeted her right back but their gazes remained the same. The four men seemed to be deciphering how to treat her and why wouldn''t they?


    This woman was the one who brainwashed their leader and even made him believe that there were ghosts in this world. Wu Jin asked them to stop looking for the human traffickers and instead asked them toe and meet this woman who was practising superstition.


    At first, they thought that this woman was some old hag who knew how to fool someone but now they couldn''t help but think of Song Yan as a vixen who fooled their poor leader by her good looks!


    Yun Yi couldn''t help but size up Song Yan when he thought about how Wu Jin had told him that the training centre where the children were getting killed in one way or another was because of a ghost, he found it amusing and simply foolish. He had long wanted to see who was the one who fed such nonsense to Wu Jin but never did he think that it would turn out to be such a beautiful woman.


    He couldn''t even fathom whether to feel sorry for Wu Jin for getting fooled or be happy for him.


    Besides him, Rong Wei and Captain Lei were also sizing up Song Yan. The only one who was a bit restrained was Yan Shan but that was only because a secondter he said to Song Yan, "Is the training centre really haunted? How can there be ghosts in this world?"


    Song Yan blinked indifferently. She walked over to the couch and then sat down right in front of the four men, without putting too much arrogance in her voice, she answered with the air of a master, "You will know once you step inside the training centre won''t you, Mister Yan? It''s up to you whether you believe in something or not. If you firmly believe that there are no ghosts in the world, then of course they do not exist for you."


    She then raised her head and stared at the four men before adding, "However, I hope that views firmly remain the same after stepping out of the training centre."


    Yan Shan was a man who did not speak much and was rather straightforward. When he heard Song Yan speak to him directly he flushed red in embarrassment, he realized that he might have spoken too gruffly and without thinking. However at the same time, he was rather amused by the tone of the expert and the actions of Song Yan, it was as if she knew what was going on in the training centre and was warning them.


    ''Humph, you can swindle Wu Jin but you cannot fool me,'' as he thought about this, he turned to look at Wu Jin and was stunned to find that the man was indeed looking at Song Yan as if she was the greatest woman he had ever known.


    Damn! Deputy Chief Wu was indeed brainwashed by this woman to the point he could not see anything else!


    He turned to look at Song Yan and carefully assessed her again. What did this woman do for Wu Jin to invite her to the department and even make her part of the team even though it was official business and rather dangerous?


    But at the same time, they thought about how it was Wu Jin''s decision and couldn''t do much


    to change it.


    ****************************************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1321: Scaring the grown men

    Chapter 1321: Scaring the grown men


    ?


    Since it was Wu Jin who came up with the decision to let Song Yan be a part of the team, there was nothing that they could say to him. However, the more they looked at Song Yan who was prettier than any actress they had seen, the more they couldn''t help but doubt her appearance.


    How could Song Yan not see the suspicions in the eyes of the four men? She could see that they were sceptical about her skills and most probably even doubted her. However, she was used to being treated like such. There was no need for her to think too much about it.


    She did not say much as Song Yan knew that sooner orter these people would understand not to treat the supernatural with such a tant disrespect. Since they did not speak or ask her any questions, she did not say anything and solemnly listened to Wu Jin who was telling them about the situation at the training centre.


    "The Head of the training centre is unwilling to let the investigation team inside the centre and investigate. However, the Chief had already arranged for our team to head inside the premises despite the refusal of the Head. It''s just that we have a certain limit of time."


    Despite everything that was happening in the training centre, the Headmaster who was in charge of the training centre insisted that everything was happening because someone trying to ruin the reputation of his college.


    And that the deaths of these children had nothing to do with him or the centre. But given that the man resolutely refused to let even the teachers step out of the training centre, Wu Jin was certain that the man knew what was going on inside the centre but was refusing to let anyone find out even if it meant endangering the lives of many.


    "Brother Wu, if we have a certain time limit then instead of waiting at the department, why don''t we go to the house of the children who were taken out of the training centre by their parents?" Song Yan suggested. She curled her lips slightly and added in a subtle voice, "The head of the department would definitely not let us have it easy. He would try to stop us in every possible way. If that is the case then why don''t we interrogate the children who were taken away by their parents? Certainly, they might know something."


    "We did try it before," Yun Shan said to Song Yan with a sigh. "However the parents of those children refuse to let us inside the house. They even scolded us for being heartless and cruel."


    Yun Shan did not me the parents as it was indeed a bit cruel of them to question the children who were scared silly by the incidents at the training centre.


    "That''s because you approached them to question and interrogate but I will not," Song Yan blinked her eyes as she picked up the cup that Wu Jin had poured for her. "I will tell the parents that I am going to help their children, certainly they will let me see their children?"


    Wu Jin''s eyes lit up. That was right! If Song Yan were to tell the parents of the children that she was there to help their kids, certainly they would let her inside the house. After all, even if the head of the centre kept saying that there were no ghosts, the parents of those children must believe differently!


    "I understand, Sister inw. Let''s go to the children''s house first," Wu Jin said to Song Yan and the rest of the team who looked at one another before sighing and epting the decisions that were made by Wu Jin.


    However, even though the four men were not happy with the decision when they thought about how Song Yan was portraying herself as a master, maybe she had a much better chance of getting the answers from the family of the children than them.


    Wu Jin then borated on the matter to Song Yan as they stepped out of the department and headed towards the house of a boy named Ren Shaoming. He exined in detail, saying that three children were pulled out of the training centre. While the other ten who were pulled out of the training centre were already dead.


    Three of them ended up smashing their heads to death, two children ended their lives because they couldn''t handle the pain. And the other five died in the hospital just like Mu Li with their heads cut open.


    These three kids were the only ones who were left untouched but for how long, Wu Jin had no idea.


    They had gone to the house of these three children earlier but their parents were scared out of their wits and made a fuss. They did not allow Wu Jin or anyone to get close to their kids. Wu Jin and the others did not say anything as they understood the pain and worry of the parents.


    For the past few days they have kept an eye on the children and among them Rong Shaoming was the one who was suffering the most at the moment.


    Captain Lei, Yun Shan and the other two actually felt that this was indeed a bit strange. Rong Shaomingined about pain in his head but when he was taken to the hospital he was told that he was fine and there was nothing wrong with him.


    However, with how he was crying about being in pain did not seem like he was just fine.


    At that moment, Wu Jin turned to look at Song Yan and questioned, "Sister-inw, you said that you met with a client who was rted to the girl who died at the training centre, Kong Qiao. That was her name right."


    Wu Jin''s words caused the men who were sitting in the car to turn and look at Song Yan who gave a calm nod.


    "The client''s name is Kong Jiu," Song Yan did not hide the truth and ryed the information to Wu Jin who listened quietly. "She is Kong Qiao''s cousin, a few days she went to the training centre with Kong Qiao''s mother and ended up running into that evil thing and brought it back home."


    Captain Lei couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Madam Song, do you mean to say that just stepping inside the training centre caused that woman to get haunted?"


    Yun Shan interjected from the side, "And they even asked you to perform exorcism? They really think that it works?"


    Song Yan wanted to roll her eyes at the words spoken by Yun Shan but she did not say anything. She sighed and then said to the man calmly, "It doesn''t matter whether they believe it or not. As for whether or not it works, we will see it sooner orter, right? Whats the hurry."


    Afraid that these people would offend Song Yan, Wu Jin hurriedly intercepted, "Sister-in-w, we did go to the Kong family earlier but they refused to tell us anything. Do you know something about this evil entity that is haunting the girl?"


    "It will be helpful to us if we have some clues in our hands."


    Song Yan pondered for a moment and then ryed calmly, "I have a rough idea," Song Yan thought about the things that Madam Kong had told her about and then said to Wu Jin, "Either the people of the training centre did something to provoke an evil spirit or they invited one inside the centre without knowing. The killings of these children are enough of a sign for me to know that the spirit that is haunting these kids is none other than a Brain- Eating Spirit."


    "The children who died had their head cut open and their brain missing from the inside of the skull, it was most probably eaten clean by the spirit as the Brain-eating spirit likes eating human brain the most." She paused and added, "When these spirits are alive they are either idiot or fools, with the constant discrimination and bullying against them, these spirits when alive develop a strong desire to be wise even if it means taking others."


    "When this spirit was alive, most probably it had thoughts like -- oh I want to be smart like her or him, if I had his brain maybe I would be smart like them. It is fine if such thoughts ur once or twice but this person must have killed and cooked the brain of a human and eaten it, which caused it to be a Brain-Eating Ghost as its desire became even


    stronger."


    Song Yan finished speaking the men in the car were frightened out of their wits. Even the ones who did not believe that the ghost existed!


    Rong Wei questioned, "C... Can a person be wiser after eating the human brain?"


    ************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1322: Most definitely possessed

    Chapter 1322: Most definitely possessed


    ?


    How could they not be scared? Even if they were grown men if someone was to tell them that there was a spirit that ate the brains of humans and that too after opening the head through sheer force, it was obvious for them to be scared.


    A chill spread to their bones and finally curled itself around their hearts. Even Wu Jin who expected something like this to happen couldn''t help but shiver, his expression changed to a terrifying one.


    Song Yan however did not stop there. She continued speaking, "In case these children who were taken out by their parents were one of the top-scoring kids, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be alive for long." The reason why Song Yan was certain about this was because she knew that a soul like this wouldn''t stop until it was exorcised.


    It was the kind of spirit that wasn''t just greedy but also really sinister. It won''t let go of its target just because it achieved its goal, instead, it will continue killing and spreading its grudge as its grudge knows no bounds.


    This kind of spirit had been greatly wronged when it was alive but the more it was wronged, the heavier its grudge would be.


    With the current situation, Song Yan was certain that the three children were only alive because of their luck and nothing more.


    Though the officers did not believe a thing that Song Yan said, they could not help but be a bit agitated upon hearing that the three children were going to die.


    One of the officers wanted to tell Song Yan not to say such things but paused because he realized that if he was to say something like this then he too would be believing in superstition.


    Yun Shan swallowed his words, and immediately lowered his head and frowned. What was going on? Was he also believing in stupid supernatural things and beings after staying with Song Yan for a few hours?


    Damn it. This woman was too sly! She actually fooled him too! No wonder the Deputy Chief was willing to believe her. She was too good with her words!


    It didn''t take long for them to arrive at the house of the boy named Ren Shaoming. However just as they arrived at the Ren household, they heard the sound of quarrellinging from inside.


    The house seemed to be quite lively with all the things that were being thrown on the floor. When Wu Jin heard the sound of quarrelling. He turned to look at Rong Wei and Captain Lei who nodded and then turned to look at Yan Shan and Master Ren who rushed to the door of the house.


    Captain Lei rang the doorbell as he turned to look at Song Yan. When he saw that the woman was inquisitively peering past his shoulder as if wanting to see what was going on in the house.


    He immediately stepped in front and boarded the gate such that Song Yan would no longer be able to see inside.


    Seeing his actions, Song Yan was speechless.


    Did he really think that she was that interested in the fight that was going on inside? She just wanted to see what was the cause of the fight and not enjoy the fight!


    It didn''t take long for the door to open. The fight outside the house had long stopped and a woman opened the door. Song Yan looked at the elderly woman who opened the door and guessed it was the grandmother of the boy who lived in the house.


    The elderly woman looked really scared and vignt. She looked at Captain Lei with a haggard expression on her face, when she saw that it was the police officers who came to look for her, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, her expression remained just as stiff and pale as she looked at Captain Lei and questioned, "H...how can I help you, officers? Is ... Is something the matter?"


    Wu Jin was the one who answered her, "Madam, we are here to question your son about the training centre. I will be grateful if you let us question your son as two more deaths have taken ce."


    Song Yan noticed that the woman was already scared, however, the second Wu Jin told her that they were there because of the training centre''s case, her eyes widened. Her pupils contracted and the withered hand with which he was holding the door, immediately started to tremble.


    She looked terrified at the mere mention of the training centre''s name!


    At that moment, a woman who was stressed and dressed in a green dress walked over. She looked at the police officers and said to them, "We have nothing to say to you, please leave officers. My family is already in trouble enough as it is, I don''t need you to cause trouble for us anymore."


    The woman looked exhausted which exined why she was so angry and annoyed.


    "Mam, we are here to help your son," Captain Lei said with a frown on his face. "We mean no harm."


    Maybe their voices were too loud because the father of the boy also stepped out of the house. He looked at the police officers and his wife and mother before saying, "Let them inside."


    "But Shaoming.."


    "He will be fine, it''s still morning," the father of the boy said to his mother who seemed terrified at the notion of letting someone inside the house. It was as if the second she let them inside the house, they would attack her and her family.


    Under the insistence of her son, the woman opened the door and then let them alle inside. Father Ren asked his mother to go and bring some fruits and water with his wife. He turned to look at Wu Jin and the rest.


    "Officers, I ...I will be honest with you," Father Ren said to them with a frown on his face. "My son is being haunted, we have done everything but other than screaming and shouting that he is in pain he cannot say anything."


    "There is no point in you trying to speak to him unless you can bring a celestial master and have him exorcised."


    Before Wu Jin and Song Yan could offer the man some assistance along with assurance, Captain Lei who had enough of the superstitions rolled his eyes. He said to Father Ren, "Sir, this society is now ruled by science and technology. A human generation hase so far and you still believe in foolish superstitions?"


    "Your son must be agitated or maybe he suffered some head injuries under the torment of the staff of the training centre!"


    After he finished speaking Captain Lei looked rather proud as he had been waiting to say this, he couldn''t say such words to Song Yan who was Wu Jin''s acquaintance but he could certainly say this to Father Ren!


    When Song Yan heard Captain Lei''s words filled with reproach and pride, she rolled her eyes feeling it was too stupid to even talk with him.


    While Wu Jin on the other hand frowned.


    He wanted to say something to Captain Lei but before he could, Father Ren became very agitated. He red at Captain Lei and exploded, " Officers, you can choose to not believe us but this is the truth! Like you, I also believed that my son suffered some injuries but when I brought him to the hospital his reports turned out to be fine!"


    "This is simr to those kids who died, they also had pain in their heads but ended up dying in a few days. Not to mention we always see blood in the house! Neither I nor my wife or mother are hurt so where is the blooding from?"


    "My son is haunted and there is no point in asking anything to him as he cannot answer you!"


    Father Ren''s face was covered with fright when he thought about the deaths of the children who went inside the training camp with his son and never returned. If he had known this would happen, he would have asked his son to stay at home and do his own this rather than get in that training centre after scoring the highest!


    He regretted it so much, if there was a pill of regret he would have taken it without a doubt!


    The grandmother and mother of the boy also came out of the kitchen. The mother''s face was filled with regret as she said to Wu Jin and the rest, "He is speaking the truth officers, I was also like you. My mother told me that it was a ghost haunting my son but I refused to believe her. I even scolded her but now free to see the strange things in my house I can no longer


    refute it!"


    "My son is indeed haunted and the ghost has been living with us in this house for a while." (I''m sorry but my health is not good enough to post two chapters)

 Chapter 1323: Dark spirit : Bloodstains on the stairs

    Chapter 1323: Dark spirit : Bloodstains on the stairs


    ?


    When Captain Lei and the other three men heard the words of the woman, they were


    speechless. They couldn''t help but feel that these people had gone crazy, how could blood fall on the floor of their house for no reason?


    They must be hallucinating!


    However, Father Ren and Mother Ren did not feel like they had said something wrong. In fact, when they spoke about the condition of their son, they immediately panicked and turned deathly pale. At that moment, Mother Ren, who had ced sses of water on the table for Wu Jin and the rest, couldn''t help but say, "At this moment, only a celestial master can help us!"


    Her words came out rushed and she almost choked on them. She truly wanted to find a celestial master but she couldn''t as she and her husband had no idea about such things.


    They did try to look for a celestial master but every single one of them turned out to be a chatan!


    "Officers, if you can please look for a celestial master for us. I am begging you, I don''t want my son to die! I cannot live without him!" Mother Ren cried as tears fell down her cheeks uncontrobly. Ren Shaoming was her only son, if something happened to him, how would she survive?


    When the officers saw the woman sob uncontrobly, they were speechless as well as helpless. Captain Lei wanted to say that there was no such thing as a ghost but when he saw the woman crying so pitifully, he couldn''t bring himself to say anything like that to the woman and her husband.


    Song Yan no longer cared if Captain Lei and the others believed or not that the son of this pair was being haunted. A life was at stake and she had no desire to let the inevitable happen.


    She said to the woman, "Madam, I am the disciple of Gu Chenyi. You might have heard about him right?" She showed the woman the identity jade that she carried with her. "Can I see your son?"


    When the middle-aged woman saw the Gu sect jade tab, her expression was filled with excitement. She turned to look at her husband, the two of them had tried again and again to contact the celestial masters of the Gu sect but they were told that everyone was busy at the moment. The people at the sect told them to leave their phone number and address, in case someone was to get the time.


    After confirming that Song Yan was really a celestial master, the middle-aged woman immediately became more enthusiastic and respectful than she had earlier. Even the father of the boy turned a tad bit more politer with Song Yan, after all this woman was the disciple of the sect leader of the Gu sect!


    Father Ren said to Song Yan, "Master... Master Song, this way, please. My son is in the room right now, I will bring you to him. Please follow me... and watch your steps... my worker did not mop the corridor well. I will fire her right away." He said to Song Yan when he saw the hastily mopped floor, most likely the help did a hurried job as she was scared to get closer to the room, that belonged to his son.


    It was fine usually but what if the celestial master slipped and hurt herself? Wouldn''t she get angry and refuse to treat their son? That woman was going to get his son killed!


    "It''s fine," Song Yan was rather gentle and amicable which made Father Ren and Mother Ren look at her with even more reverence. This woman was really the real deal! The masters they brought home, all acted all high and mighty and yet they couldn''t do anything!


    Look at this woman, she is gentle and kind. Clearly, she knew what she was doing. Because only an empty pot made the loudest noise!


    The two of them ignored the officers who were sitting on the couch and brought Song Yan with them.


    Wu Jin, Captain Lei, Yun Yi, Yan Shan and Rong Wei: "..." Sure we will wait for you.


    Yan Shan was really angry when he saw how Song Yan had taken the attention away from the case and could not help butin to Wu Jin, "Deputy Chief, don''t you think that you are being too much? Why did you let that woman mess around? Look at that this is a case of human trafficking and she is fooling around by showing off her chatan skill."


    "Stop talking if you don''t know anything," Wu Jin red at the man who immediately shut up obediently but at the same time, he was a bit angry as well. The leader was simply being unjust! Why was he supporting that woman who did not know what and where to speak?


    Song Yan had no idea that someone was very much dissatisfied with her, at that moment, she was following Father Ren and Mother Ren inside. Father Ren and Mother Ren were really solicitous with Song Yan, as they brought her to the room that belonged to Ren Shaoming. "Shaoming, Shaoming, I aming inside okay?" Mother Ren said to her son in a delicate voice.


    She then turned to look at Song Yan and told her, "If I don''t tell him that I aming inside, he gets scared very easily."


    Though she said Song Yan knew that it was of no use the second she stepped inside the room. The room was brightly lit and the boy was lying on the bed with his hands and feet tied. His eyes were filled with a daze as he looked at the ceiling and shouted, "IT HURTS!"


    "I am dying! Someone help me!"


    Mother Ren choked on sobs when she saw her son in this condition, while Father Ren rubbed her on the back. He turned to look at Song Yan and waited for her to do something that would


    help his son.


    Behind them, Wu Jin, Rong Wei, Captain Lei and the other three could not say anything. They felt like it was useless toe here as the boy seemed to have gone crazy.


    "You see Master, this is how my son has been living past few days," Mother Ren said to Song Yan through choked sobs. She then turned to look at her son and ced her hand on his forehead. She said to him in aforting voice, "Shaoming, it''s alright. Look your mother brought a master over, you will be fine once the master is done taking a look."


    Wu Jin on the other hand looked at Song Yan, he wanted to see what she was going to do. Seeing that Wu Jin was not saying anything and was instead for Song Yan to take charge the big men behind him were speechless. This boy needed a psychiatrist and not a chatan! Song Yan had her attention on the boy. She did not pay attention to the people behind her, instead, she looked at the boy whose neck did have scratch marks but they were not deep. Even the bloody marks on his head that were covered by the yin energy were not deep. It was as if the ghost dide to harm him but couldn''t.


    She was surprised to find this, but at the same time, it exined why the ghost started to haunt this house. It was because it was looking for the cause that was stopping it.


    "Where did you find the blood marks? Can you take me there?" Song Yan suddenly questioned causing Father Ren and Mother Ren to look at her.


    Father Ren nodded and then said to her, "I will bring you over, Master Song." He then walked out of the room as the big men outside stepped to the side for Song Yan and Father Ren to


    walk out.


    The two of them headed out of the room and moved to the staircase when Song Yan sensed a grudging Yin energy left behind. She arched a brow and questioned Father Ren, "Were the blood stains on the stairs?"


    Usually, the masters waited for Father Ren to tell them where the stains were, but Song Yan did not need him to ry the information. It only made Father Ren even more excited. It seemed to him that he had finally struck gold!


    This master was indeed smart and knowledgeable, she knew what she needed to do.


    "That''s right, Master Song! This is right where we found the blood stains!" Father Ren answered Song Yan as he excitedly pointed to the stairs. "We found those stains going upstairs but we wiped them clean. However, they appear at the foot of these stairs every


    night!"


    When Father Ren said this, he couldn''t help but shudder in fear!


    ****************************************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1324: Never let him out

    Chapter 1324: Never let him out


    ?


    Father Ren had tried everything to get rid of those bloodstains but the more he wiped them clean the more rotten and dirty blood appeared the next day. It scared him and his wife as they couldn''t understand what was going on, he ryed everything to Song Yan and could not help but question, "Why did this keep happening to us, Master?"


    "It''s because the ghost is feeling antsy, it''s leaving traces of its grudges behind as it cannot get what it wants," Song Yan exined to Father Ren who stiffened but at the same time, he couldn''t understand what Song Yan was saying to him.


    Seeing this, Song Yan said to him, "There is something in this house that is protecting your son. He should have died days ago with the destiny that was set for him but he is still alive which shows that there is something that is saving your lives."


    She paused and added, "A ghost with a grudge can easily move its target. It means that if it doesn''t get your son''s life then it can take yours as well but this ghost couldn''t, which means that your lives are being protected." But it wasn''t for long. Whatever was keeping this family safe was slowly bing weaker and the Death Aura on the forehead of Father Ren was getting thicker.


    When Father Ren heard Song Yan''s words, he gasped. He turned to look at his wife who was looking at him already, the two of them were filled with fear as they stared at each other. Song Yan did not care what the two of them were thinking, she made her way towards the staircase and then started climbing to the second floor. She reached the second floor in no time and walked to the end of the corridor, Father and Mother Ren chased after her.


    And when Song Yan came to a stop in front of the door of the storeroom, she pointed it and said, "Can you open it for me, Master Ren?"


    Father Ren nodded. He opened the door of the storeroom, and though he couldn''t understand why Song Yan came here, he did not question her. He was afraid that his unnecessary questions might anger her.


    He immediately opened the door and let Song Yan inside the room. Once Song Yan entered the room, she saw arge Buddha statue sitting in the middle of the room, it was half covered by a white sheet but the remaining half could be seen through the cloth.


    It was enough for Song Yan to see that it was this statue that had been protecting this family.


    "Why have you kept this statue in the store room?" Song Yan questioned Father Ren and Mother Ren.


    Upon hearing the question that came out of Song Yan''s mouth, the two of them looked at one another before Mother Ren answered Song Yan''s question, "Master this Buddha Statue is something that my father found in a tomb. We did not think it was a good thing after all it was excavated from a burial spot, however, we couldn''t refuse my father and ced it here. Is something wrong with it?"


    Song Yan shook her head. She said, "There is nothing wrong with it," she moved close to the statue and then ced her hand on the statue. She swallowed the death aura that this statue had sucked and exined, "It is because of this thing that your family is safe till now. Please take it out and ce it in the north such that it is facing the east, this will strengthen its aura and your family''s luck will get better in the future."


    Song Yan''s words struck like lightning in the heads of Father Ren and Mother Ren. They still remembered how Mother Ren''s father told her that this statue was a good thing and that as long as they kept it in the north where it faced the east, it would help their family.


    However, they did not believe a thing that he said to them because of the unclean background of this statue.


    But now that Song Yan was saying the same thing as their father, the two couldn''t help but look at her with even more reverence.


    On the other hand, the officers who came to look at what was going on on the second floor were speechless. How could a statue even protect them? She was simply speaking nonsense! But the manner of Song Yan''s speech was neither slow nor fast, if not for them knowing that she was a Chatan, she would have fooled them as well.


    While the Ren couple immediately moved the statue out of the room and ced it in the north of the house, Song Yan then walked back inside the room where Ren Shaoming was. He was hurdled in the corner and was still screaming in pain.


    She strode over to him, when Mother Ren saw this she wanted to stop Song Yan. After all, her son always started screaming and crying when a stranger appeared close to him. He did the same thing when the other masters came to look for him.


    However before she could stop Song Yan, she was stopped by Father Ren who asked her to calm down. If they did not allow Song Yan close to their son, what was the point in even letting her take care of this case?


    When Father Ren stopped her, Mother Ren did not say anything to Song Yan but at the same time, she couldn''t help but worry. However, the thing that the two of them were worried about did not happen. When Song Yan came to a stop next to Ren Shaoming, he did not make


    a


    Song Yan looked at the young boy who stared at her and smiled. Then something even miraculous happened, Ren Shaoming who was screaming in pain and yelling about dying turned silent. He simply looked at Song Yan who turned to look at the crowd behind her and said, "I need to talk with him alone."


    When Father Ren and Mother Ren heard her request, they hesitated a bit but when they saw that their son was no longer screaming in the presence of the master, they decided to let her and Ren Shaoming stay in the room alone for a while.


    Behind them, Captain Lei shed a thumbs up to Song Yan. He was rather impressed by Song Yan''s actions, she actually made these people agree with the interrogation.


    Song Yan: "..."


    She was speechless at the action of Captain Lei but she did not say anything to him anymore. Even if she were to say that there was nothing as he was thinking, Song Yan knew that this man along with the rest would not believe her. She could only leave them to their own fate and hope that neither of them would dieter on.


    Once everyone left the room, Song Yan sat down and ced her hand on the forehead of the young man. No sooner did she ce her hand on his forehead, than the injuries on his head and neck were revealed, seeing this Song Yan immediately took out a talisman and ced it on his chest.


    Though the injuries were not that serious, they were caused by a ghost which meant that without her talisman, these injuries would never heal as they had yin energy wrapped around them. If anything they would continue to rot and fester without anyone knowing what was


    going on.


    Ren Shaoming who was in pain immediately quietened down when his injuries slowly healed. He then turned to look at Song Yan, however he did not speak or say anything. Song Yan realized that he was most probably scared by the things he had seen these past few days. She immediately took out a jade pendant and ced it on his neck.


    It was nothing expensive but it would help the young man''s mind to calm down. However, as soon as she ced her hand on the chest of the young man, her yin and yang eyes opened and she saw some very disturbing scenes in front of her eyes. Her brows furrowed


    slowly as she looked down at the young boy.


    "Don''t worry, you will be fine," she patted him on the head before getting up from the bed. She walked out of the room and said to Mother Ren and Father Ren, "Please make sure that he doesn''t leave the house, there might be some trouble but as long as you make sure that your son doesn''t leave the house, he will be fine."


    "What...What if he leaves?" Mother Ren asked with a frown.


    "He will die, of course."


    *****************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1325: Believe on science and not superstition

    Chapter 1325: Believe on science and not superstition


    ?


    Mother Ren and Father Ren panicked. They immediately promised Song Yan that they wouldn''t let their son leave the house no matter what. Though Song Yan believed them, she did ry that it wouldn''t be that easy for them to stop their son.


    Her words only caused the Ren family to panic even more. They looked at their son who was now sleeping peacefully in his bed and ryed to Song Yan that they were going to make sure that nothing happened to him.


    Song Yan nodded. She took out six protective talismans and handed them to the Ren family. Since this evil spirit thattched on to Ren Shaoming was an evil spirit, it would not stop at Ren Shaoming alone. Now that this spirit couldn''t kill Ren Shaoming, it would try to hurt the other members of the Ren family.


    It basically existed by eating the human brain. To that ghost, it did not matter whose brain it ate for the sake of cultivating. As long as it could cultivate, the ghost would willingly eat the flesh and brain of any human.


    Evil spirits with a grudge were different from ghosts and demons, they would continue to kill even if the person was not the one who harmed them.


    Captain Lei looked at Song Yan who was fooling the Ren family with a bunch of papers and was speechless. He turned and looked at the rest of the team and nced at them helplessly.


    On the other hand, Father and Mother Ren were filled with great admiration towards Song Yan. They nodded repeatedly with trusting expressions while Grandma Ren sped Song Yan''s hands and thanked her repeatedly, "Thank you... Thank you so much for helping our Shaoming."


    Song Yan smiled at them, she bade farewell to the Ren family and then turned to look at the men behind her.


    While the Ren family was filled with reverence towards Song Yan, they did not even nce at the police officers.


    Captain Lei and the rest: ... Yeah, Yeah. We were born to be ignored.


    The four men seemed like they wanted to say something to Song Yan but did not dare to under Wu Jin''s presence. So when Wu Jin went to ry something to the Ren family, Captain Lei immediately took advantage of the situation.


    He did not want a beautiful woman like Song Yan to be fooled by stupid superstition beliefs. Who knew how Master Gu befuddled the brain of this woman but her mind was now filled with nothing but superstition beliefs. This wasn''t good at all!


    What was more, she was even brainwashing the people around her including Deputy Chief Wu. Captain Lei made up his mind to bring this woman back on the track.


    She was already this old most probably she would have a child in the future as well, if Song Yan were to pass this superstitious knowledge to her kids, then the future generations of this country were done for!


    He coughed softly and asked Song Yan, "Madam Song, since when did you start learning about these special arts?"


    Song Yan replied calmly, "It hasn''t been a year." She was not lying, it really hasn''t been a year since she came back after wandering around for so long.


    Hearing that she had only been practising for a year, the corners of Captain Lei''s mouth twitched. This was bad, this woman was brainwashed for a year, and it wouldn''t be easy for him to clean her head.


    He nced at Yun Yi who nodded and then turned to look at Song Yan who was looking back at him already.


    He cleared his throat and said, "Madam Song, do you know what kind of society we live in now? This attitude of yours is not correct."


    Song Yan did not have to hear the rest, as she knew what Captain Lei was going to say to her. She turned and looked at the man with a smile on her face causing Captain Lei to stiffen. Under Song Yan''s gaze, Captain Lei couldn''t help but feel that he was crossing the lines but when he thought about how it was for the future of this country, he rubbed the back of his neck and gritted his teeth before saying, "I am sorry but Madam Song, this is a society that is ruled by the scientific minds and technology. Don''t be brainwashed by foolish superstitions as you will one day raise the future of this country."


    If not for the fact that Gu Chenyi was too big of a personality, he would have caught him too for the crime of brainwashing people like this but his sect was like a major cult that had many followers and he couldn''t make a move against him.


    Song Yan did not say anything, she simply smiled and then shook her head before getting inside the car. Seeing her act like this Captain Lei knew that Song Yan did not believe a thing that came out of his mouth. He sighed and rubbed his hands over his face, he knew it was not going to be easy.


    After getting into the car, Song Yan looked at Captain Lei who seemed like he wanted to say something but couldn''t as Wu Jin returned after conversing with the Ren family. Song Yan did not want to get into a quarrel of science, metaphysics and superstition, so she did not pay attention to him.


    Instead, she took out a few talismans and handed them to Wu Jin. A talisman created by Song Yan was not somethingmon, Wu Jin dly epted it.


    Seeing this everyone was stunned in the car.


    ****************************************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1326: Do not want talismans

    Chapter 1326: Do not want talismans


    ?


    They couldn''t believe that Song Yan had actually brainwashed their chief to this point. Look at him, he was smiling like a fool after getting his hands on a piece of paper. Was it that


    beautiful?


    Rong Wei peeked at the talisman and shivered when he saw the intricate writing on it. To him, it seemed really terrifying. Why was Wu Jin happy to get his hands on this thing? Song Yan took out a few more talismans and wanted to hand them to the rest of the team but Captain Lei and Yun Yi refused. While Yan Shan kindly took one as he did not want to refuse Song Yan''s goodwill as for Rong Wei, he thought for a while and then took the talismans from Song Yan.


    Seeing that Captain Lei and Yun Yi had refused, Wu Jin turned and looked at them. He said, "Are you sure? This is really great stuff. In case something goes awry, you better not snatch mine."


    When the rest of the team heard Wu Jin''s words, they were speechless. Especially Captain Lei who now firmly believed that Wu Jin''s mind was poisoned by this young woman. How could they regret not getting their hands on these bits of paper? There was no way they would snatch these pieces of paper from Wu Jin.


    Without any hesitation, Captain Lei said to Wu Jin, "Deputy Chief, there is no need for you to worry. There is no way these bits of paper can help us in this mission." He then turned to look at Song Yan and emphasised again, "Madam Song, I have told you earlier. One day you will raise the future generation of this country, what will happen to this nation if you spread superstitious beliefs to your children as well?"


    "Listen to me, it''s better if you learn how to live in reality then believing in this fantasnd." Beside him, Yun Yi nodded as well.


    Wu Jin: "...." They are going to eat these words pretty soon.


    Song Yan also knew what was going to happen at the training centre. She curled her lips in a smile that was a bit mysterious in the eyes of others and said to Captain Lei, "I understand, Captain Lei. I will keep this in mind."


    Wu Jin: "..." They are done for.


    He knew Song Yan enough to know that this smile of hers meant that she was lightly ticked off.


    The men however were unaware of the danger that was approaching them. They all turned to look at Rong Wei and questioned, "Why did you take the talisman?" It was Captain Lei who asked this question as he looked at Rong Wei.


    Rong Wei was the kind of man who would take anything as long as it was given to him under the pretext of the safety of his life, he would willingly take anything. It did not matter if he believed it or not, since Song Yan said that these talismans would help him protect his life. He willingly took them.


    Rong Wei looked at Captain Lei and the rest before saying, "There is nothing wrong with keeping them, is it? It''s not like I am telling others to use it."


    His response was rather smart, even Song Yan was impressed. That was right, he was the only one using it so why should he refuse it? At least he had the wits to think by himself.


    Wu Jin on the other hand ignored the chaos that was happening in the nack of the car and turned to look at Song Yan. He asked Song Yan solemnly, "Do we need to go to the training centre now?"


    "Yes," Song Yan replied. She frowned and tapped on her arm with her nails, "I believe that this ghost is most likely a faded entity, a human that never died instead he or she became so evil that they no longer remained human. Going beyond the realms of humanity fades the human and turns them into an evil spirit. I have a suspicion but I need to investigate the centre before concluding."


    Her words brought a sense of urgency to Wu Jin.


    While Rong Wei who heard her words, turned the steering wheel to the side almost running the car into a ditch. If not for Captain Lei who was sitting next to him and pulled the steering wheel to the side, they would have met with a terrible ident.


    Captain Lei red at Rong Wei, he wanted to ask him how could he believe Song Yan''s nonsense. But he did not get the chance as Wu Jin was seriously listening to Song Yan''s n about catching ghosts and whatnot.


    It was simply embarrassing to listen to!


    Song Yan on the other hand did not care what others thought, she told Wu Jin that it was going to be hard for them to investigate the training centre as the ghost would only hide itself if they were to enter the training centre. Instead, she asked them to sneak inside the centre when it waste in the night.


    The four men on the side listened to the two of them discussing the matter of catching ghosts silently. The more they listened the more absurd the entire thing became for them. However, the four of them couldn''t say anything as Wu Jin was willing to listen to Song Yan.


    Song Yan did not care about their reaction, she took out her phone and told her husband that she was going to be busy and wouldn''t return home. She told him not to worry about her and go back home without her.


    As she texted, she listened to Wu Jin who told her about the experience of the other two kids who were being haunted.


    ***


    ******************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1327: Smashed to death

    Chapter 1327: Smashed to death


    ?


    "The other two kids are in simr condition as Ren Shaoming, I think we should hand talismans to their families as well," Wu Jin ryed to Song Yan who nodded.


    The four men who listened to Deputy Chief Wu on the side were speechless. He wanted the other two families to have these talismans as well. They would chase them down with a broom! However, reality proved them wrong once again. The two families did not chase Song Yan out instead they treated her with just as much admiration as the Ren family and even asked her to stay for lunch and dinner.


    The four men were like mutes who had no idea what to do or say, they looked at one another awkwardly.


    Song Yan did not care about the four, she refused the hospitality of the two families as she had something else to do.


    "Sister-inw, do we really need to enter the training centre at midnight?" Wu Jin questioned as they left the house of the Lin family.


    "Mmh," Song Yan nodded. "Even if we go in the afternoon, there is no certainty that the ghost woulde out as the Yin energy is heaviest in the night and weakest in the morning."


    When Wu Jin heard Song Yan''s words, he agreed with her. While the rest of the officers were speechless. Doesn''t this mean that they needed to work overtime? They could not help but think that Song Yan was doing this to take revenge on them!


    An hourter, the car stopped at the training centre. Yun Yi, Yan Shan, Rong Lei and Captain Lei stepped out of the car along with Wu Jin and Song Yan. Captain Lei said to Wu Jin, "Deputy Chief, we are here."


    Wu Jin nodded as he stepped through the back door, Song Yan followed him closely. The four men on the other hand watched as the two of them walked inside the building with weird expressions on their faces.


    Because they had let the leaders of the school beforehand, several of the leaders were waiting for them in the waiting room. It was a surprise because Wu Jin asked them to not ry that they wereing to the entire training centre. It was to make sure that the culprit wouldn''t hide or run away from them but unfortunately, it seemed like the head of the training centre did not hear a thing that they said.


    "He must be scared to face us all alone," Captain Lei said to Wu Jin who stared at the head and looked everywhere but at him.


    Wu Jin then turned to look at the teachers who were standing behind the head and was surprised to find Ye Xiyuan standing in the group. Song Yan also nced at the woman with a suspicious gaze, earlier when she sent Fang Yanli, she told her that someone had set up a level 5 array and stopped her from entering this training centre. She was still moping about not being able to enter the training centre.


    This was the reason why Song Yan had no idea that this woman was staying here.


    Seeing her appear out of nowhere made Song Yan suspicious of her.


    When the Head of the training centre saw Wu Jin appear with the others, he was a bit guilty but he still smiled at him enthusiastically. He said to him, "Deputy Chief, you are finally here!"


    Though the head and the rest of the leaders did not have any trust in Wu Jin who had just transferred from the S city and was now sitting in the position of the Deputy Chief despite his age, they were willing to be respectful to him. The rest of the teachers on the other hand hoped that Wu Jin was up to the job because they really wanted this to end!


    A few of their students had run into really weird idents, each one died more tragically than the other. Even though they had kept it under wraps with the grandson of Chief Mu dying, it was impossible to keep this matter buried.


    Not to mention more than ten children were yet to be found, and their parents were creating a mour outside the training centre. Apparently, they were being med for keeping this training centre in the middle of the forest.


    However, the leaders arranged the training centre here because they wanted the children to study in thep of nature while taking hikes up the mountains that would keep them healthy and energetic!


    Who would have thought that something like this would happen? They did not want this to happen either but what could they do?


    Now with such a thing happening how could word not spread?


    Because of these things the morale and the atmosphere of the training centre had hit rock bottom these days. Not only the students but even the teachers were scared to teach as one of the teachers also vanished! Her husband was also mouring outside the training centre. This was the reason why even the adults were not leaving their room alone, everywhere they went, they went together as a group. They were simply afraid to encounter something terrifying! Their training centre was the most famous training centre for the sake of being taught by the highly qualified teachers, students and parents who gave their all to get admitted to their training centre. However, ever since the news of this incident spread, many parents wanted to take out their children and most of them were top students! The teachers of the training centre were pained at the thought of this because those top students were the key to bringing fame and glory to the training centre held by their college!


    ****


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]

 Chapter 1328: Smashed to death (2)

    Chapter 1328: Smashed to death (2)


    ?


    This had led to serious damage to their reputation!


    This was the reason why the headmaster did not want this matter to be known by many to be known by many but what was done was done.


    Now that the matter had escted to this point they only wanted one thing and that was for Wu Jin to solve this matter as soon as possible.


    Of course, some teachers thought that it was simply useless to call the police as the case did not seem like one that could be solved by humans.


    However, they still held hope in their hearts.


    But under the stern gaze of Wu Jin, they couldn''t help but feel guilty. It could be seen that Wu Jin was angry with the Headmaster and his actions of denying ess to the training centre to the officers. But they couldn''t me the Headmaster either as they too did not want the reputation of the training centre to go down as that would harm their prospects.


    Wu Jin naturally knew what these people had done, though he was aware of the fact that in the education field only the one with the highest result and high poprity won, he still couldn''t help but me these people. They valued the reputation of the training centre and their name more than the lives of the children.


    But just because he understood why these people kept their mouths closed and did not call the police, it did not mean that he agreed with their actions. His face was expressionless and cold as he looked at the leaders. Captain Lei and the rest were the same, as they did not feel good about these sanctimonious leaders who stood in front of them.


    If they had let them inside the premises of the centre earlier then nothing like this would have happened and they would have saved the lives of the children who died unjustly.


    The Headmaster looked troubled under the gazes of the police officers, he tried to exin, "Deputy Chief Wu, we really had no choice about keeping things quiet. After all, we did not even know if the children were really being harmed or they were just running away from the training centre. As you are already aware, some children cannot withstand the pressure and run away. Who would have thought that the matter would be so serious all of a sudden?"


    "When the children went missing first we thought that they ran back to their homes not to mention that they were problematic children. If we created a big ho hah for them then it would have also disrupted the studies of the other students. After all, this training centre is only for those who can withstand the pressure of higher studies. We also need to think about the impact and consequences on everyone, right?"


    Wu Jin highly disagreed but he knew that this was not the time to quarrel with this man. He needed to quickly resolve this matter before anyone else died. He said, "I know that some strange urrences have taken ce in this training centre but I have no idea about everything that happened. I need someone to ry the details to me."


    When they questioned these people thest time, they refused saying that they did not have time. These teachers wanted to keep the reputation of the training centre back then but now that they knew that not only the children but also the adults were in danger, their hearts couldn''t help but waver. The one to speak first was the rtive of the woman who asked Second Madan Kang to help her.


    His surname was He and everyone called him Professor He.


    He told everything to Song Yan and the rest. The first one to go missing was Kang Qiao and she was under his care as there were many sses and he was the one in charge of the ss in which Kang Qiao was studying. At that time he had no idea that there was something weird lurking in this ce.


    A few dayster, Kang Qiao went to the forest and never returned. They did not think much of it, as that girl was used to doing such antics. She had a highly unusual personality and liked it when everyone paid attention to her.


    In short, she was dysfunctional and an attention seeker but when she came to this training, she found out that she was not as good as the rest and started to act up.


    When she went missing, they all thought that she had run away to attract their attention. Kang Qiao''s parents agreed as well and told them that she would be back in a few days. Back then, Teacher, He and the rest of the teachers did not believe in the supernatural and did not think that there was anything wrong. Who would have thought Kang Qiao would never return?


    It wasn''t until three dayster when another student who was in her room, suddenly started to make a fuss that they thought that there was something wrong. At that moment, Teacher He wiped his tears and then said to Song Yan and the rest, "That child kept saying that her head hurts. She would bang her head and make a fuss whenever we asked her to put her hands down. She would scream and yell in pain saying that something was eating her. We thought that she was making a ruckus because she wanted to go out of the training centre and called for her parents but they refused to take her back."


    "In the end, we had to put her in the infirmary, but then she banged her head until it smashed, sttering...ever....everything.."


    ****


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]

 Chapter 1329: a dumb woman

    Chapter 1329: a dumb woman


    ?


    As he was the one in charge of that ss, he saw everything with his own eyes. However, even when he told everyone that something was weird no one believed him.


    Song Yan''s eyes narrowed as she looked at Professor He and asked, "What do you mean by weird? Can you tell me in detail?"


    When Teacher He saw that it was the young woman who spoke, he hesitated a bit. But when he saw that Wu Jin and the rest of the officers did not stop her, he pursed his lips and then turned to look at Song Yan before saying, "Zeng Yang was a very cheerful girl. She would always listen to what was being taught in the ss and I often saw her answering questions of the teachers. She was fine in the beginning but then suddenly she startedining about a severe headache. Three dayster her condition became worse and she started crying and screaming. But this is not the weird thing, the weird thing is that I found drops of blood next to her seat when she was taken to the infirmary."


    When Teacher He thought of the blood that was left on the ground, he only felt goosebumps explode all over his body and all his hair stood on the end. And when Zeng Yang smashed her head to death, he felt like something was really wrong in this training centre.


    The things that Professor He told her ascertained that the evil spirit was the same evil spirit that had killed the other children.


    Song Yan however did not speak and then continued to listen to Professor He, "After the death of Zeng Yang, we thoroughly questioned the girls who went to the forest. However, it was already toote, they allined about the same thing. They kept saying that there was a ghost and it was hurting them, however, no one would believe such a thing. I and the rest of the teachers thought that they were hiding something."


    What he did not say was that the entire faculty doubted that the girls were using illegal drugs. After all, they were living in a society where science prevailed. How could they even believe in ghosts? What was more they were the teachers of a prominent college.


    If they believed in ghosts and whatnot then they would be questioned by many. So even though they were doubtful they did not believe the words of the girls.


    "However, the two of them died in the same manner," another professor spoke up with a shiver. "The two girls also got their heads smashed into bits." Though they did not die in the infirmary of the training centre, their deaths were so brutal that even if the teachers were not at the hospital, they were aware of everything.


    After the two girls died, the teachers of this training centre couldn''t help but feel that something was off. And their feelings only got stronger when they found out that Professor Ming went missing. Though her body was yet to be found, the teachers had a feeling that something terrible happened to her as well.


    With so many things happening one after another. Even if the professors did not believe that there was a supernatural threat looming on their heads, they had to ept that something was hiding in the dark.


    Only some headstrong people still believed foolishly that there was no such thing as a ghost.


    "You are certainly joking, Professor Chu," Ye Xiyuan who was silent till now simpered lightly, she said to him in a lofty voice, "How can there be ghosts? You must be living in the era of the 70s if you still believe that there are ghosts in this world. We are the shapers of the future generation, if we believe in such nonsense, what would happen to the children?"


    Because of the words that Professor He and Professor Ming said, even the tall and strong men like Captain Lei and the rest who did not even believe in feudal superstitions, felt goosebumps all over their bodies. They couldn''t help but rub their arms. The more they listened the more scary the entire case became to them. It wasn''t until they heard Yer Xiyuan speak up did they snapped out of their daze. Just now they were about to ask Wu Jin if there was really a ghost haunting this building but when they heard the words of Ye Xiyuan, they immediately shook their heads and readjusted their attitudes.


    That was right, how could there be a ghost? What were they even thinking? In the past, they have faced many weird and terrifying things but they soon learned that humans were more terrifying than monsters and ghosts. Thus they did not believe in ghosts even if they wanted


    to.


    They all expected Wu Jin to severely reprimand Ye Xiyuan and tell her that there was a ghost and she was being foolish. After all, he did the same thing with them but to their shock, Wu Jin nodded.


    He nodded!


    He actually nodded.


    "That is right, how can there be a ghost?" Wu Jin did not want to terrify these teachers who were already scared out of their wits. What was more, he felt a pinch on his waist just now. It was enough to tell him that his sister-inw did not want him to object to Ye Xiyuan. He did not know what the reason was but he went along with her.


    Captain and the rest: "...." ??? What was this sudden change of rhythm?


    They were speechless but it wasn''t as if they could question their senior.


    Wu Jin, on the other hand, did not care about what the others thought. He looked at Song Yan and waited for her to say something. Song Yan did not disappoint him either. She said, "Deputy Chief Wu, why don''t we go and examine the infirmary as well as the forest first? That''s where most of the incidents happened. I am sure we will find some clues."


    Wu Jin immediately nodded and replied, "Okay, let''s go to the infirmary first." He then turned to the rest of the leaders and said to them, "But we do not need so many people following us. It will only hinder our investigation."


    "We understand," Head Master Yuan nodded as he looked at Wu Jin, his attention then diverted to Song Yan before asking, "She is..."


    Though he did not question this woman''s presence before, he couldn''t help but dart a nce at her when he saw that she was not wearing a uniform.


    "She is--"


    "I am just here to experience," Song Yan sped her hands together. She pulled her most dumbest look on her face and then said to Headmaster Yuan, "I am an actress you see? And soon I am going to y the role of a police officer which is why I need to take a look at all the actions that officers face when investigating."


    As she finished speaking she giggled and stated, "Don''t worry, I have permission from Chief


    Mu as well."


    Headmaster Yuan and the teachers: "..."


    Captain Lei, Wu Jin and the rest: "..."


    What happened? She was a celestial master no? Howe she became a dumb bimbo in just a few seconds?


    Forget about Captain Lei and the rest even Wu Jin was shocked until he became speechless.


    Though the teachers were not happy with this sudden turn of events when they heard that it was Chief Mu who permitted this woman, they did not say anything. She must be Chief Mu''s rtives for him to treat her so well.


    In the end, not all the teachers did not follow Captain Lei or Wu Jin. Only Professor He followed them, he first took them to the infirmary. Because of the incident, the doctor of the school was worried that the students would go crazy again, he covered the walls with thick styrofoam. The students were not allowed to stay alone in the infirmary as they worried that they would go crazy and kill themselves by smashing their heads on the walls again.


    He frightfully peeked at the floor where they had seen the blood and pieces of brain and looked away. Though the blood and everything else had been cleaned up by the hospital department, it was still enough to freshen the memory.


    At the same time, Professor He was worried that they would be med for cleaning up the evidence but what could be done was the decision of the Headmaster.


    Fortunately, neither Wu Jin nor Captain Lei said anything to him which allowed Professor He


    to heave a sigh of relief.


    ****


    ***********************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1330: Only one thing

    Chapter 1330: Only one thing


    ?


    The floor was pristine clean and even if the officers wanted to investigate the infirmary, there was nothing to examine. Seeing this Captain Lei sighed and then remarked coldly, "The crime scene had been tampered with already, what is the point of looking at this ce? We should go and take a look at the forest maybe we will find something?"


    Wu Jin did not say anything while looking at Song Yan who did not utter a word and was staring at the bed which was at the corner of the room.


    "That''s where we left Zeng Yang to take a small nap," Teacher He told Song Yan. He did not know why but something about Song Yan made him feel revered. It was inexplicable as the woman had acted like a dumb woman in front of them, however, he still could not help but ry everything to Song Yan. "He was fine when we left him alone but then he started to bang his head on the headrest after a few hours."


    Teacher He would never forget the sight where the headrest was covered in blood. The metal rods had dried blood sticking, while the fresh blood dripped down on the floor. It was a sight that burned in his mind and heart, he was certain that even if he was to die he would never forget that sight.


    Song Yan walked over to the metal rod and then touched them. She could feel the grudge wrapped around this metal bed. It seems like the evil spirit that killed this boy and the other victims had a rather big grudge. Usually, it was impossible for a grudge to spread and linger this long after the death of the target.


    ''It should have vanished but it didn''t,'' Song Yan''s eyes moved as she stared at the cleaned metal bars.


    The corners of Yun Yi''s mouth twitched as he looked at Song Yan examining the metal bar as if she could find something when there was nothing. It was as if she was trying to prove that she was more professional than them. But when he thought that this woman was an actress, he thought that she was just ying around. After all, they also examined it and did not find anything.


    Wu Jin on the other hand knew that Song Yan could see things that other humans could not. Unlike his teammates, he did not look down on her and asked, "Sister-inw you see something?"


    "Deputy Chief Wu, we have examined the entire room. We did not see anything amiss, forget about the evidence. We did not even find a drop of blood," as he spoke Yan Shan turned and looked at Professor He who smiled at him awkwardly. His expression was filled with embarrassment as he said, "We had no choice, we couldn''t possibly leave the blood and the mess on the floor."


    "The first thing you should have done was to call the police," Captain Lei said with an annoyed expression. "Instead of making all the decisions yourself."


    He still could not believe that the higher-ups and everyone else turned a blind eye to this case until something major happened. They also turned a blind eye to the actions of the leaders of this training centre. Just look where it brought them. Now they did not even have a piece of evidence to prove anything.


    Song Yan did not pay attention to the ruckus behind her, she bit her thumb and drew an array. It cracked the grudge field that was formed on the metal bed but in return, the originally clean metal rods turned bloody and blood started to seep out of it.


    Drip. Drop. Drip.


    The blood droplets fell on the floor, startling everyone.


    Professor He was terrified and scared when he saw the blood appear. He seemed to be on the verge of fainting as he asked, "W... Why is blood seeping out of the headrest again?" They cleaned this bed again and again to make sure that it would no longer be stained with blood.


    Wu Jin was not startled as he knew that his sister-inw did something but Captain Lei and the rest were scared out of their wits when they saw bloodstains drop in a mangled mess in front of Song Yan.


    However, a secondter they calmed down. How could this be blood? Most probably Song Yan was carrying something with her and dropped it on the headrest to recreate the scene or something for better effect. They have heard about actors who did something simr to this for a better understanding of the case.


    Wasn''t there an actor who asked his subordinates to make a fake corpse and ce it on the murder scene, where a brutal murder took ce ages ago?


    Most probably, Song Yan did the same thing.


    Captain Lei however was much more sensitive than the rest. He walked over to the bed and then swiped his finger on the metal rods. The liquid was stickier and had a little smooth texture. This liquid was very simr to human blood.


    He brought the tip of his finger to his nose and sniffed the nose and was surprised to find that it actually had a fishy smell with a hint of iron. Just like human blood!


    He did not want to believe this absurd thing but the sight in front of him was enough to exin that it was indeed human blood. He wanted to question Song Yan about the origin of this human blood but before he could Song Yan waved her hand and said to Professor He, "This is not blood, Professor He. There is no need for you to worry. I just trying to recreate the scene as you depicted it since there is no evidence, maybe we can get something out of this recreation?"


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    ******

 Chapter 1331: Only one thing (2)

    Chapter 1331: Only one thing (2)


    ?


    Her words fooled Professor He but they did not fool Captain Lei who had seen human blood so many times that he knew that the metal rods were covered in human blood. He had no idea what was going on but he did not question Song Yan either as he could see that Professor He was indeed really scared.


    He nced at the deathly pale face of the man who nodded and heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that it was not human blood. Only then did Captain Lei understand why Song Yan said that it was not blood but that still did not exin where this human blood came from!?


    Song Yan knew that Captain Lei had sensed that something was amiss but she did not exin herself. This was not the time nor the ce as they would see even terrible things in this training centre. From the grudge circling this infirmary, Song Yan realized that this ce was now under the grudge field of that evil spirit. If she wanted to exorcise that thing then she would have to probably take it out of this building because it would be impossible to exorcise the ghost within the grudge field that it created.


    While Rong Wei and the rest heaved a sigh of relief, Song Yan turned to Captain Lei and asked him to wipe his hand clean with her handkerchief, which she burned to bits with her talisman. This was all because she did not want the poor man to bring back a grudge to his house along with him.


    That would only strengthen the evil spirit.


    Song Yan then turned to look at Professor He who was heading out of the infirmary and asked, "Are we going to the forest now, Professor He?"


    "That''s right," Professor He nodded though he did not want to take Song Yan and the rest to the forest as that was where everything went downhill.


    While they stepped out of the infirmary, Wu Jin walked over to Song Yan and questioned, "Are you acting like this because of Ye Xiyuan?"


    Wu Jin was smart enough to detect that there was something wrong with Ye Xiyuan, the second Song Yan acted as if she had no idea what was going on and was nothing but a foolish actress who joined the team for experience.


    "That''s right. If I am not wrong, then she is the one behind all these killings," Song Yan ryed to Wu Jin with a solemn expression. Song Yan did suspect Ye Xiyuan being something more than a human but her suspicions did not target that woman as she did not know that she was here. But upon seeing her here, she understood everything.


    It was most likely Ye Xiyuan''s doing.


    However, the position and power that Ye Xiyuan had in her hands was not something that Song Yan could challenge. If she were to point out that it was Ye Xiyuan who killed the children directly, she would be the one who would be bitten.


    She needed to wait for Ye Xiyuan to slip. Only then she would be able to catch her. When Wu Jin heard that it was Ye Xiyuan, he stiffened. He turned to look at Song Yan and questioned, "You mean...she is not human?" Was she something simr to his sister?


    "No," Song Yan knew what Wu Jin was thinking and immediately exined, "She is a faded entity, the one that I exined to you earlier. I can''t see her past as if it doesn''t exist, her future is missing and her present is blurred."


    Her eyes flickered with unease as she stated, "This only happens when a human has walked down the path which is no different than a demon."


    Wu Jin gulped after hearing her words. However, at the same time, he was worried as Ye Xiyuan despite being not a human held a lot of power in the capital. Not to mention that she was the future daughter-inw of the Ma family.


    It wasn''t going to be easy for them to target her.


    "Wh...What are we going to do now?" Wu Jin asked as he looked at Song Yan with a frown on his face.


    Song Yan nced at him and smiled slyly, "What else can we do? Other than waiting for the weasel to show itself." She did not believe it would take long as long as she cornered that thing.


    On the other hand, Ye Xiyuan was nibbling on her nails. Her eyes were flickering left and right as she paced in her room. Though she did not suspect Song Yan as it was impossible for that woman to sense what she was-- her appearance in this training centre had set something off inside of her.


    It was the kind of fear a prey held in its heart when faced with its predator.


    "How can it be possible?" Ye Xiyuan muttered. She had cultivated and lingered on the surface of this world for centuries. There was no way a celestial master as strong as she would appear. She shook her head, "Maybe I am thinking too much."


    Though Ye Xiyuan did not think that a woman who was only thirty years old or so could take her down, she still decided to stay away from Song Yan. But that did not mean that she couldn''t give a warning to her. If that woman was not as strong as she expected then a few scares must be enough to send her off.


    After all, Ye Xiyuan did not want anyone to obstruct her and in case someone did, there was only one thing that awaited them---


    Death.


    If that woman stepped in her path, then, Ye Xiyuan''s lips curled up as her lips stretched inhumanly until her jaw was about to snap.


    ****************************************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1332: Strangely cold

    Chapter 1332: Strangely cold


    ?


    Song Yan and the rest of the team had no idea that the evil spirit that they were trying to avoid had already set its eyes on them. They made their way to the forest which was a bit far from the training centre and heard Professor He exin, "The reason we chose this building was because it was close to the mountains. These mountains are known for their great hiking spot, it was because of this that we came here. From the start, we only wanted to make sure that the children get the best of everything and did not suffer even in the slightest."


    He wanted to tell the officers that whatever was happening had nothing to do with the leaders lest they were dragged into a mess. They were teachers and having their reputation stained after getting involved in a mess like such would cause a lot of disruption in their lives.


    Wu Jin coldly hummed. He knew that the reason Professor He was telling them this was to make sure that he was not dragged into an unwanted criminal case.


    Though he understood that this was not Professor He''s fault, he couldn''t forgive them for turning a blind eye to the suffering of the children. That wasn''t everything, with the incidents that happened in the training centre, the teachers were still trying their best to make sure that they remained unscathed till the end.


    On the other side, Captain Lei and the other three were looking around the forest. They couldn''t help but ask why the teachers did not go deep in the forest and look for Kang Qiao who did not turn up after a few days. Professor, He felt even more guilty under this question, he thought about the reason why they all hesitated and ryed it to them. Beforeing here they had no idea that the forest was actually infested with wild wolves, it was only when the howls of those animals echoed in the deeper woods, did they realize that it was actually a dangerous ce.


    Of course, the one who chose this spot was Headmaster Yuan. The teachers were aware that it was because this ce was cheaper than the rest, that the headmaster chose this building for the training centre but of course, they couldn''t ry this to the officers. As it would only reflect badly on them.


    "Wolves?" Captain Lei was speechless as he looked at Professor He. "You brought the student to a ce which was close to the forest where wolves reside?"


    Professor He knew that Captain Lei was ming him. He cursed the Headmaster in his heart before saying, "We had no idea. What''s more the forest rangers assured us that the wolves nevere down to the outer region of the Forest and stay in the deeper woods. We also ryed this to the children, who would have thought that they would actually not listen to us?"


    Professor He and the rest of the professors indeed ryed the information of wolves residing in the deep woods to the children. Back then everyone agreed to not go into the woods but troublemakers like Kang Qiao and the rest had different ns.


    Yun Yi sighed and then said to Wu Jin, "Deputy Chief Wu, I think the disappearance of the kids in the woods was due to the wolves. I think we should transfer this job to the forest rangers. We need to find the corpses of those who have disappeared."


    Yan Shan and Rong Wei thought the same, after all, it was too much of a coincidence that the woods were festered with wolves and the children disappeared in these very woods. It could only be said that it was the children who courted death first despite knowing what they shouldn''t do.


    While Song Yan and Wu Jin on the other hand did not say anything. They calmly walked through the path in the forest and ignored the theories that Yan Shan and Yun Yi came up with one after another.


    The ce where the children who went to the woods and returned were found was quite far from the training centre. It took them more than an hour to arrive at the spot. Captain Lei and the rest were officers and it was normal for them to not pant and flush red because of extreme walking.


    However, Song Yan who was walking next to them in high heels seemed to be walking on a run away she did not even break a sweat and looked rather refreshing.


    Rong Wei couldn''t help but remark, "Madam Song, your stamina is really good." He had seen many women who ended upining after walking in high heels for less than ten minutes. However Song Yan had been walking in high heels for more than an hour, and she did not evenin in the slightest.


    Song Yan curled her lips in a sly smile and stated, "This is nothing much. Compared to me, you all are better."


    Her words boosted the ego of the four men who increased their pace with their chests puffed out. Even Professor He rxed under their light-hearted bickering and teasing.


    As they arrived at the small pit where the kids who fainted on their way back were found, however, Professor He became tensed once again. He looked at the pit with a nervous expression and then said to the rest of the group, "This... This is where the children were found."


    This pit was far from the training centre and after the incidents that happened in the forest, the teachers made it their goal to make sure that the children wouldn''t be able to sneak past them. Thus, the pit was left untouched.


    ****


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    ***

 Chapter 1333: Strangely cold (2)

    Chapter 1333: Strangely cold (2)


    ?


    However, the pit was where the children who went deep in the forest returned. It wasn''t where the children were killed thus there wasn''t much difference in the pit than the infirmary.


    Wu Jin''s gaze swept the pit and the area surrounding it a few times, however, he couldn''t see anything. This case was rted to the supernatural, and even if he were to try and find a clue, it was impossible for Wu Ji. His sharp eyes could not detect anything in the forest, he could only look at Song Yan who was observing everything very seriously.


    Captain Lei and the rest also cracked open many cases but this time around they were simply helpless as there was not even the slightest clue that would exin what was going on. Were all the children suicidal or what? If not why would they delve deeper into the forest despite knowing that there were wolves in these woods?


    But it did not seem to make sense, after all, how could all the children be suicidal?


    If they all went to the deep forest and died one after another, Yan Shan could only think of them being brainwashed by a cult or something of the sort.


    He said to Wu Jin, "I think it''s better if we take a look at the rtionship history of these kids including where they went and with whom they met. It seems a bit weird that they all ignored the warning and came to this forest despite knowing that it was dangerous."


    There were all sorts of cults that worshipped the demons and then brainwashed the kids into doing stupid things such as praying to the devil and then sacrificing their lives. Who knows maybe these children got into contact with one such cult member?


    When others heard Yan Shan''s words, they agreed with what he said. It did seem like the work of a cult rather than suicidal thoughts and depression.


    Professor, He knew what they were thinking and said, "I know what you are thinking but I assure you that I have visited the houses of the children who went back home after returning from the deeper parts of the forest."


    "They were all optimistic and enthusiastic children about their academic performance. These kids were smart and none of them was a poor student. Their grades were at the top of the city, and all of their family background were really good. I don''t think that they would do anything to let their family down." After a pause, Professor He added, "They all also submitted forms with their desired college names. They all were going to get into the top university after passing their high school exams."


    "I don''t think that dying was on their minds."


    Song Yan then asked Professor He, "Where did you find the children?"


    Professor He pointed at the far end of the pit with a pale face and said "We found them lying there."


    Song Yan nodded as she slid down the pit. The men watched her slide down the pit and followed, as they were in charge of this case it would not look well for them if they were to stay behind while a woman went inside the pit and took a look at the crime scene.


    Song Yan walked over with the rest of the group and they examined the spot where the kids were found very seriously. While the four men did not find anything, Song Yan found a vein of grudge field. Her eyes narrowed as she stared at the misty ck vein that led inside the forest. It was quite clear that the main grudge field was inside the forest.


    "Yanli," Song Yan called out as the female ghost appeared out of the ring that she wore on her finger. Fang Yanli nced at Song Yan and then turned to look at the forest where the grudge vein was lurking, "I will go and take a look. You stay here."


    Song Yan nodded and watched Fang Yanli leave.


    At that moment, Wu Jin walked over to Song Yan and questioned in a soft voice, "Did you see something, sister-inw?"


    "I did but this is not the time to talk about it," Song Yan answered Wu Jin as she stared at the spot where the grudge vein was popping out from. She had a feeling about what happened in this pit and why the children couldn''t run past this spot.


    It was a really strange answer. Captain Lei and the others did not believe in superstitions but seeing Song Yan stare at the same spot with a frown on her face made them a bit terrified. They did not want to be superstitious but, now they were scared by that gaze!


    They looked at the spot where Song Yan was staring but they couldn''t find anything strange there.


    Besides how could a small spot on the ground cause the children to die?


    Yun Yi could not help but sigh, "She had been brainwashed thoroughly and she is doing the same thing to Deputy Chief Wu. Who knows what would happen now?" He then turned to look at Wu Jin and said to him, "Deputy Chief, I think we should go back, there is no need for you to bother Madam Song." Even though he did not say anything directly, anyone could see that he was looking down on Song Yan.


    However, no sooner did he finish speaking Captain Lei tugged his cor and buttoned it up before saying, "Why is this ce so cold? Do you guys not feel a sort of chill? Or is my uniform faded?"


    He turned to look at the sky of the summer and couldn''t help but frown. Why was this ce strangely cold?


    ****


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *****

 Chapter 1334: Leave them on their own devices

    Chapter 1334: Leave them on their own devices


    ?


    Upon hearing Captain Lei''s words, the other three men also rubbed their arms. They knew that it would be a bit inexplicably cold, Yan Shan who was speaking couldn''t help but say, "Maybe it''s because we are outside?"


    Professor He agreed with him with a stiff face, "He is right. There is ake a bit further away from here, maybe thats why this ce is a bit gloomy and cold."


    At that moment, everyone noticed that Professor He was still standing at the edge of the pit. He did note down with them to the spot where the kids were found. When Song Yan saw him standing at the edge of the cliff, she curled her lips. The man might not believe in ghosts and superstitions but he was a smart one. He sensed that something was wrong in the pit and did note down with them.


    Professor He stiffened under Song Yan''s gaze, fortunately, someone called him and told him toe back to the training centre as there was a task that he needed to handle. He heaved a sigh of relief and then told the officers that he needed to go back after ending the call. However, as he turned he ryed to them that they should not go deep in the forest no matter what.


    It was where the children vanished as if they never existed.


    Since, Professor He was indeed busy with something Wu Jin did not stop him and asked him to return back but before that he took Professor He''s number just in case they needed to call him about something. Professor He had no problem handing in his number as he returned to the training centre.


    However as he walked through the paths, one could see that he was actually running away!


    "He looks like he is running away right?" Yun Yi remarked. He was very sharp when it came to detecting such things and sensed that the actions of Professor He was very much simr to a criminal running away. He turned to look at Wu Jin and then remarked, "I think he is rted to the disappearance of the kids. I mean he does look a bit suspicious, doesn''t he?"


    "I think there is something wrong with him as well," Yan Shan chimed along with Yun Yi.


    "If we are talking about being suspicious, I think the entire leaderboard seemed suspicious," Wu Jin rolled his eyes as he snorted at the theories with which these two men wereing up. "They are scared of the things that are going on in the training centre. On top of that, there seemed to be continuous disappearances of children. Do you think that they will be in a calm mood? I assure you that it would be more suspicious if they acted calm andposed. If you see someone acting calm you tell me."


    Yun Yi and Yan Shan were speechless.


    Yun Yi looked helpless as he stated, "I just think that there was something weird about Professor He being away from the pit. We all came to examine the spot where the children were found to look for evidence but Professor He stayed where he was, if you ask me it was a bit strange. Don''t you think so?" He asked others who nodded along with his words.


    "That''s because he instinctively feels that something is wrong with this pit," Song Yan stated. She calmly exined, "Humans are like that, this is the spot where the kids fainted. Not ahead and not behind this spot, they all fell unconscious at the same ce. Of course, even if someone is not suspicious, they would end up believing that there is something wrong with it."


    Yun Yi did not take her words to heart. He waved his hand and then said, "That must be because of human interference rather than ghostly one." However, after a pause, he questioned Song Yan, "But what do you think about it, Madam Song?" He wanted to see whether Song Yan would agree with him or not.


    Upon hearing his question, Song Yan smiled. Her eyes squinted slightly as she replied, "I believe that it''s because of the grudge vein. When a Ghost with deep-seated hatred and grudge spills blood on the ground, it creates a grudge field around itself. This is to make sure that the victims will not be able to escape. A grudge vein is the starting point of that grudge field... even if someone escapes the grudge field they can never escape its vein. But of course that is something that I believe."


    Fortunately, the grudge field was yet to spread even further or else more and more children would end up dying.


    Yun Shan, Yun Yi, Rong Wei and Captain Chen: ....


    The Gu sect master must have done some thorough brainwashing. Seriously what kind of exnation was that?


    "Are you saying that if we step on the grudge vein and return home something will happen?" Yun Yi asked with a derisive expression.


    "It''s highly likely that it will," Song Yan replied honestly. She did not borate but that only made Yun Yi think that she was spouting nonsense. He then rolled his eyes and then walked inside the pit before stepping on the spot where Song Yan said a grudge vein was.


    "YUN YI!" Wu Jin was startled when he saw that Yun Yi actually stepped on the spot despite Song Yan warning him not to. "What are you doing!?"


    However, Yun Yi did not think that he did anything wrong. He simply shrugged his shoulders and said to Wu Jin, "Deputy Chief Wu, I am doing this for Madam Song''s sake!"


    ****


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]

 Chapter 1335: Leave them on their own devices2 )

    Chapter 1335: Leave them on their own devices2 )


    ?


    Wu Jin looked at the man as if he had gone crazy. He wanted to say something but was stopped by Song Yan. Thetter looked at him and smiled before saying, "Let''s leave this matter alone. Since Mister Yun believes that there is no such thing as ghosts and grudge veins, I believe that there is no point in quibbling with him."


    Her words reminded him of his stubborn brother who refused to believe that there was something wrong with their sister despite sensing that something weird was going on in the house at that time. Though he agreed with what Song Yan said the foolishness of this man could lead to many deaths!


    However, Song Yan did not seem worried. As a celestial master, she had warned Yun Yi and the rest if they did not believe her then there was nothing that she could do. It was better to leave them to their own devices and have them learn their lesson.


    "I will be leaving then, Deputy Wu," Song Yan said to Wu Jin. She seemed to have realized that staying in the training centre was not going to help her for the time being. Since the matter was rted to Ye Xiyuan, what she needed was to corner her.


    She could do that with easeter on. However, what was important now was


    "She is hiding in the forest," Fang Yanli ryed to Song Yan quietly as she materialized. She was bleeding Yin energy because of the injuries that she received. "And keeping an eye on you. It seems like she is suspicious of you, you need to leave... her grudge is too strong and so is her grudge field. Even if you stay, you will be injured gravely... we need to drag her somewhere else instead of fighting here."


    "I understand," Song Yan remarked. She nced at the dark corner of the forest and questioned, "What are the chances of her killing Yun Yi tonight?"


    Fang Yanli nced at the stupid man who stepped on the grudge veins and answered, "You do not need to worry. He might suffer some serious injuries but he will not die, I think it''s better to leave him to suffer for a while lest he causes more trouble in the future."


    Song Yan also thought that it was better for Yun Yi to learn a small lesson. At the same time, she decided to take a look at the history of Ye Xiyuan, since this woman was neither a human nor a ghost but a faded evil spirit... she must be staying in thisnd for a long time right?


    Maybe she would be able to find out more about Ye Xiyuan and a way to break her grudge. Wu Jin was surprised when he heard that Song Yan was leaving. He frowned and turned to re at Yun Yi who gulped under his re. Why was he ring at him like that? Did he do something wrong?


    Song Yan knew that Wu Jin misunderstood her reasons but she did not say anything to correct him. This was a small lesson from her side for Yun Yi, maybe in the future he would know how to keep his mouth shut.


    She then waved her hand and walked away leaving Wu Jin alone with the rest of the team. Anyway, she had given enough talismans to Rong Wei and Wu Jin, and nothing serious would happen to the five men.


    Once she walked away, Wu Jin red at Yun Yi and snapped, "You are on your own! If something happens now then you might as well me your stupidity."


    His superstition words were treated as nothing but nonsense by Yun Yi and the rest of the team members. Yun Yi rolled his eyes discreetly and wanted to ask Song Yan what kind of pill she fed Wu Jin for him to believe her.


    Deputy Wu believed everything that she said to him without doubting a single word!


    Wu Jin however was not in the mood to look at Yun Yi who had sent Song Yan away. He red at him onest time before chasing after Song Yan. He needed to make sure that Song Yan was not offended, if she was to leave then they were all dead!


    "Deputy Chief''s mind has been poisoned by that woman. He really cannot see things clearly," Yun Yi sighed as if he was tired after handling a bunch of fools. He turned to look at the rest of the team and stated, "Isn''t it clear? I believe that the teachers of this training centre are running a cult or something of the sort. If not why would only the children of this centre be killed? There had been a bunch of training centres before them and yet this one alone is facing so much trouble."


    "I guess one of the teachers or the entire group is responsible for it, they must have brainwashed the children into killing themselves. Just like the sect leader that we caught thest time."


    Rong Wei and Yan Shan agreed with him but Captain Lei stayed quiet. This was because the blood that dripped from the metal rods was something that could not be exined. Song Yan was not carrying anything with her and yet the metal rods were covered with human blood in a second.


    And not just human blood, but the blood that had been rotten for days. It smelled really bad!


    If they were to exin the matter of the children''s deaths like this, then how would they exin the blood that coated the metal rods? This was something that Captain Lei still could not understand. Was this really a human''s doing?


    ****


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    ***

 Chapter 1336: Locked room, loud noise

    Chapter 1336: Locked room, loud noise


    ?


    Wu Jin ryed to the Headmaster that they woulde back to investigate some other day. Since they did not find anything, it would be better for them toe back again. However, no sooner did Wu Jin say that they were leaving Headmaster Yuan''s face turned grim.


    He did not want them to go but at the same time, he couldn''t tell them that it was around three in the morning when weird things started happening.


    Headmaster Yuan was torn between pleading with Wu Jin and asking him to stay back and letting them go while hiding the truth.


    "Headmaster, that thing is killing the teachers as well," the Deputy Headmaster behind him could not help but say. He knew what was making the headmaster hesitant but if this man continued to hide the truth then they all would be in danger!


    Sure enough. When Headmaster Yuan heard that his life was in danger as well, he immediately smiled at Wu Jin and the rest of the officers before saying, "Deputy Chief Wu, if you don''t mind can you leave your officers at the training centre? I don''t mean anything but the students and the teachers are really scared these days. If...If your officers stay behind then we will be in peace for at least a night."


    Wu Jin wanted to refuse. It was clear that the Headmaster and the leaders were the ones who had provoked that thing by calling Ye Xiyuan and hiding the truth from them. What was more Yun Yi had foolishly stepped on the grudge vein. If he were to leave them who knows what might happen to them, especially Yun Yi?


    However, Yun Yi and the rest did not have such qualms. When they heard that Headmaster Yuan was asking them to stay back. They agreed, this was because they knew that if they stayed back they would be able to investigate more.


    When Wu Jin heard them agreeing, he wished he could smack some sense into them but since they had already agreed, there was nothing he could do to them. With his head throbbing and heart aching, he took out a bunch of talismans and handed them to Captain Lei.


    "Take them, if you see something weird happening use them," he told Captain Lei. If it was before Captain Lei would have refused Wu Jin but after seeing the blood ooze from the metal rods in the infirmary, he was a bit worried. Nothing seemed to be making sense which only made him even more confused.


    Captain Lei took the talismans which shocked not only Wu Jin but also Yun Yi and the rest. What was Captain Lei doing? Was he brainwashed by Song Yan in a few hours? When did she do it!? They did not even see it!


    "That woman is really amazing," Yan Shan couldn''t help but remark as he watched Captain Lei stuff the talismans in his pockets. It was he who was telling Song Yan to not believe in such things and now he was the one who was taking the talismans.


    Even Yun Yi and Rong Wei had to admit that Song Yan was really slick with her words. She actually made Captain Lei believe her and her foolish superstition talk.


    Wu Jin did not care what the rest thought, since Captain Lei took the talismans, he did not have to worry about anything. As the man was smart enough to know when to use them.


    He took his leave after telling Captain Lei to use the talismans when he was in danger.


    Once he was gone, Yun Yi turned to look at Captain Lei and couldn''t help but remark, "Captain Lei, do you really believe in these stupid pieces of paper?"


    "This is not a matter of me believing or not," said Captain Lei calmly. "These talismans are something that Deputy Chief Wu gave us as a sign of goodwill."


    Yun Yi, Yan Shan and Rong Wei: ... You did not care about this goodwill just hours ago, Captain Lei.


    Though the three men wanted to say something, they swallowed their words as they could sense that it would be wasteful.


    Yun Yi turned to look at Headmaster Yuan and said to him, "Where are we going to stay?"


    "There are many rooms empty in the training centre, I will bring you to one," Headmaster Yuan said to Yun Yi. He turned to look at Professor Wu who nodded and then said to the four men, "Please follow me."


    Yun Yi and the rest nodded as they followed after the man. However, they remained on guard even after reaching the room. It was as if they were waiting for something to pop up from behind the curtains or under the bed. They even looked around the room, to make sure that there was nothing suspicious hiding in the room.


    "Weird there is nothing inside the room," Yun Yi was certain that they would find something.


    He thought that since the leaders of the training centre were running a brainwashing campaign they would try to do something to them. But the room was very simple. "Maybe something might happenter?" Yan Shan remarked and Yun Yi nodded.


    Rong Wei and Captain Lei did not say anything. They settled down on their bunk beds and started thinking about what happened in the training centre. Though they tried to make it make sense no theory could prove that the things that were happening in the training centre were done by a human.


    An hour passed by and soon the clock hours were pointing at three in the morning. The four men were about to fall asleep when suddenly they heard a loud thump from somewhere.


    Startled they all woke up.


    *************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1337: Locked room, loud noise

    Chapter 1337: Locked room, loud noise


    ?


    "What was that?" Rong Wei woke up and questioned. His eyes warily looked around the room but he did not find anything. However, he was sure that he heard something just now!


    Captain Lei also stepped down from his bed. He was looking at the direction from where the sound came from but there was nothing but a wall! Did the sounde from the room next door?


    "It must be the kids," Yun Yi yawned and then turned to the other side of the bed. He said, "There is no need for you to worry." Yan Shan agreed with him, the children living in the room next to them must have dropped something on the floor. It was three in the morning, it was normal to drop something while moving in the darkness.


    There was no need to worry.


    However, it turned out that there were indeed a lot of reasons for worrying. Because the one thud that echoed in their room once, soon turned into slow repeated knocks on the wall. That wasn''t all, there were scratching sounds followed by low groans. It was terrifying in the silence of the night.


    "What ...what is going on!?" Rong Wei could no longer ignore the thuds and screeching noises. It was as if something crazy was locked in that room!


    Even Yun Yi couldn''t sit still. He slid down the bed and said to the rest, "I will go and see what is going on. Stay where you are."


    With that, he walked out of the room, without waiting for the others to speak.


    Captain Lei, on the other hand, looked at Rong Wei. The two of them exchanged a look feeling a bit weird. Yan Shan on the other hand couldn''t help but remark, "Just now... when we came... wasn''t that door locked?"


    His words jolted a memory in the heads of Rong Wei and Captain Lei. That was right, the room next to them was locked. So who was inside?


    Their expression twisted and the three men ran out of the room, however when they stepped out of the room. They did not find Yun Yi! Where did he go all of a sudden?


    On the other side, Song Yan arrived at the small orphanage where it was said that Ye Xiyuan grew up. She wanted to see what kind of orphanage would take in an entity and even raise it.


    Though it was ratherte in the night, she knew that if she wanted to find out more about Ye Xiyuan she had to take advantage of the time when she was busy. And Song Yan was certain that the entity was really busy at the moment.


    She walked over to the stairs of the orphanage and reached the top before ringing the bell. This bell was used whenever someone wanted to abandon their child on the doorstep of the orphanage and when this bell was rung.


    The door of the orphanage was opened by the director.


    "How may I help you?" The director of the orphanage asked as she looked at Song Yan. She thought that it was another child abandoned at the doorstep of the orphanage and this was the reason why she opened the door. Who would have thought that it was a grown woman?


    "There is something that I want to talk about," Song Yan as she stepped inside the orphanage. She looked at the warm-coloured walls and pristine clean floor. It did not look like an orphanage at all but a neat house.


    She nced at the director who was dressed in silk and slyly smiled. With her hands behind her back, she looked at the woman in front of her and questioned, "Do you have time?"


    The Orphanage director was speechless. She never thought that the woman standing outside the door would not only step inside but also act as if it was the right thing and time for her to question her!


    The director sighed and said harshly, "If there is something that you want to say then you shoulde in the morning. This is not the time for--"


    "Ye Xiyuan," Song Yan said to the woman with a smile on her face. "I know that she did not grow up in this orphanage."


    Her words caused all the blood from the Director''s face to fade. She immediately said, "I have no idea what you are talking about! If you don''t leave then I will call the police."


    However, before she could make a call her body suddenly fell to the ground. She couldn''t even move her finger, she stared at Song Yan before asking, "W..What did you do?"


    Song Yan smiled as she slowly crouched down and sat on her heels. She cupped her cheek and stated, "Nothing. Since I cannot have you call the police, I immobilized you for a second. However, don''t worry as long as you answer my questions you will be fine."


    "And if I don''t answer?" Director Dai asked as she looked at Song Yan nervously. She could not understand how she provoked this woman!


    Hearing her question Song Yan opened her eyes and then smiled at the woman before saying, "If you don''t then I will leave you like this. Maybe you will get better in a day or two?"


    Of course, she was only scaring the woman as the talisman would lose its power in an hour at most. She did not and could not harm humans as per the heavenlyw.


    However, Director Dai thought that Song Yan was speaking the truth. Her eyes widened and she said to Song Yan, "I will answer whatever you want to know. Just let me go."


    "Well, wouldn''t that depend on you? The sooner you answer my questions, the sooner I will get out of your hair."


    ****************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1338: Attacked

    Chapter 1338: Attacked


    ?


    Captain Lei and the rest were going crazy when they did not find Yun Yi. The man seemed to have vanished into thin air. The room next to them was as expected locked, there was no other way to get inside of it. Though it did have a balcony and a window, the room was on the third floor!


    Who would climb up three floors only to thump on the wall? Captain Lei could feel his heart thump wildly as he turned to look at Rong Wei and Yan Shan. They went to look for Yun Yi on the roof and on the fourth floor.


    "Did you find him?" He asked with a frown on his face.


    Rong Wei shook his head and said to him, "No, he is not on the fourth floor or the roof. I don''t know where he went all of a sudden."


    This only made them even more worried as Yun Yi was not the kind of person who would disappear without telling anyone anything. Captain Lei looked at Rong Wei and Yan Shan before saying, "Let''s go back to the forest." He did not even know why he was suggesting this, but when he remembered how Song Yan had looked at Yun Yi as if he was a man who was going to die after stepping on the spot where she asked him not to--Captain Lei couldn''t help but believe that there was something wrong going on in this ce.


    Rong Wei and Yan Shan did not know why Captain Lei was suggesting such a thing but he was more experienced than them. Surely, he knew what he was doing.


    The three men left the training centre and headed to the forest. As they trailed down the path that they had walked earlier, they found Yun Yi standing at the end of the pit, he was climbing out of the pit and heading towards the other side of the forest.


    Captain Lei''s eyes widened. He did not know where he found the strength from but he rushed over to where Yun Yi was and immediately pulled him back from the spot where he was standing.


    He thought that Yun Yi would be fine after that but who would have expected that the man would suddenly go crazy and attack him as if he was his sworn enemy?


    Captain Lei was stupefied and so were Rong Wei and Yan Shan. They did not expect that Yun Yi would suddenly attack Captain Lei. What was going on?


    However, they did not have much time to think about it. They tried to get Yun Yi off Captain Lei who was being attacked by him. However, surprisingly even though they pulled him off, the man did not budge. It came as a surprise to them as they knew that Yun Yi was the weakest among them. But now he was extraordinarily strong this time. Not only was he powerful, he was ruthless!


    Rong Wei sped his stomach as Yun Yi elbowed him on the stomach. That too rather viciously.


    "You..." Rong Wei gasped.


    "What are you doing Ah Yi! We are your brothers! Have you gone mad or what?" Yan Shan scolded the man who was fighting tooth and nail with him.


    However, it was as if Yun Yi had really gone crazy. He did not seem to hear a word that they said to him, instead he continued to attack them.


    It was not easy to subdue him and what was more he actually took out the all-purpose knife that he carried with him usually.


    Captain Lei was stunned as he tried to pull away from Yun Yi who was swiping his knife at him. He tried to tell Yun Yi that it was him and they had been friends for a long time.


    But it was as if Yun Yi was deaf at that moment. His face twisted and heughed while swinging the knife. He giggled a high-pitchedugh as he pointed the knife at Captain Lei''s head and attacked again and again.


    "Give it to me...give it.. give it," Yun Yi sang in a high-pitched voice that was rather simr to that of a woman.


    Captain and the others were scared witless by Yun Yi''s sudden malevolence and maddening actions. He kicked the knife in the hands of Yun Yi while asking Rong Wei and Yan Shan to run back. He was about to do the same when Yun Yi suddenly jumped on him out of nowhere. His hands gripped his throat tightly.


    His lips parted before stretching wider and wider and Captain Lei couldn''t help but worry that Yun Yi was going to tear his mouth when he suddenly reached out and bit the flesh on Captain Lei''s forehead.


    "AHHH!!" Captain Lei screamed as he tried to pull away from the man who was biting his flesh. It was as if he was trying to rip the flesh on his face. Captain Lei screamed and tried to shake off Yun Yi. He was afraid that Yun Yi was going to tear his face and was scared out of his wits when he saw how ruthless Yun Yi was actually being.


    He thought that he was going to die for sure, but he never thought that he would die in the hands of his own teammate.


    Fortunately, Rong Wei suddenly rushed back at that moment and Captain Lei saw him pping a talisman that he was carrying with him on Yun Yi.


    The second the talisman was pped on Yun Yi''s head, he let go of Captain Lei. It was as if a force had smacked into him and he stumbled back before letting out a crazy, high-pitched, piercing scream of unwillingness. His eyes rolled back in his sockets and he fell to the ground on his back.


    As soon as he fell, both Captain Wei and Rong Wei saw something dark and strange fly out of Yun Yi''s body.


    *******************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    ***************************

 Chapter 1339: A lesson to remember

    Chapter 1339: A lesson to remember


    ?


    Captain Lei fell to the ground as well. His eyes stared at Yun Yi who was unconscious and lying on the ground. He turned to look at Rong Wei who was panting. The two of them exchanged a nce with one another. Now they were certain that the thing that attacked them was not Yun Yi. Also the scream just now... it belonged to a woman rather than a man. Though it was a bit disorienting as the sound was fluctuating, they heard it clearly.


    Captain Lei felt as if he had lost half of his life. His lips trembled as he turned to look at Yun Yi, he wanted to say something but his voice seemed to have been stolen. He couldn''t even speak for a long time before he finally mustered enough courage to speak, "Ju...Just now..."


    "He was possessed," Rong Wei finished his sentence and Captain Wei thought of something before scrambling away from the spot where Song Yan said the grudge vein was. Yun Yi was the unlucky one who thought that he would be fine after everything and yet he ended up nearly dying himself and killing them in the wake.


    The two men stared at one another before feeling like they were going crazy. F*ck, they thought that all the talks about ghosts and evil spirits were nothing but foolish nonsense, who would have expected that it would actuallye true!


    "What''s going on?" Yan Shan returned when he saw that Rong Wei was not following him. He saw Yun Yi on the ground and heaved a sigh of relief, he said, "Did you take him out, Captain Lei? Excellent. I think that he must have run into someone, maybe the person who drugged the children."


    Since Yan Shan did not see Yun Yi scream and the dark fog that oozed out of his skin when he passed out, he did not believe that the man was possessed.


    He instead thought that he was drugged by someone.


    Captain Lei and Rong Wei did not say anything, all they wanted was to get out of this forest. If that ghost was still lingering in the forest, then they might end up losing their lives without even knowing how they died!


    The two men did not quibble with Yan Shan. In case this man provoked the ghost-like Yun Yi and that thing came to prove to them that it existed then they might be in much more trouble. They couldn''t let him offend that ghost!


    Captain Lei asked Rong Wei and Yan Shan to bring Yun Yi back.


    However, as soon as they came back to the room, they found everything destroyed. The beds were turned and some of them were now smashed in the wall opposite to the one that they were before. There were scratch marks on the carpet on the ground and the window of their balcony was broken with pieces of ss scattered all over the floor.


    It was pandemonium!


    The next morning, Song Yan arrived at the training centre with Wu Jin. The two of them went looking for Captain Lei and the rest and were surprised to find them sitting in the waiting lobby. Did they not get a ce to stayst night?


    Song Yan understood something when she saw the dark circles under Rong Wei and Captain Lei''s eyes but she did not say anything to them. It was Wu Jin who questioned, "What''s going on?"


    "It''s Captain Lei, he is behaving weirdly," answered Yun Yi with a re directed at Captain Lei. He did not know what happened when he passed out but Rong Wei and Captain Lei started avoiding him the second he regained consciousness. They refused to get closer to him and to make matters worse, they acted as if he was carrying some contagious disease.


    Every time he tried to get close to them they would scram away. As if it would kill them if he was to get close to them. He did not know what he did to be treated like this!


    Wu Jin understood everything even though Yun Yi did not tell him what was going on. He nced at Rong Wei and Captain Lei but did not question them any further. They looked scared enough as it was.


    "You should take a nap," Song Yan calmly said to the four men before saying, "We will go and talk with the rest of the children in the training centre, they might know something about what is going on."


    She dide here after finding everything about Ye Xiyuan but more information wouldn''t harm anyone.


    Of course, she ignored these two men who were eyeing her as if she were their messiah because she wanted to teach them a good lesson.


    Rong Wei and Captain Lei indeed wanted to talk with Song Yan but couldn''t as thetter was already heading out of the waiting room.


    The two of them looked at one another and sighed. This was why they should have kept their mouths shut.


    "You are quite vindictive, sister-inw," Wu Jin said to Song Yan who was walking towards the rooms where the sses were being held.


    "It is to make sure that they will remember this experience for a long time," Song Yan said to Wu Jin with a smile on her face. If she were to leave these men so easily. How would they learn their lesson? It was a necessity that they remembered this incident for a long time.


    Seeing her expression Wu Jin lit a candle for his partners. Because he knew that Song Yan could be really ruthless when it came to dealing with someone who got on her nerves. Like his brother.


    ********************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1340: Another incident

    Chapter 1340: Another incident


    ?


    The two of them walked down the corridor and headed over to the ss where the children were still studying. However as they turned around the corridor, they ran into Ye Xiyuan who wasing out of the staff room. Her hands were tied in bandages.


    Song Yan closed her eyes and opened them, as she couldn''t see the face of the woman even now. It was a pain in her bottom as she could only see a faceless woman standing in front of her, which irked her. If possible she wanted to kill that thing instinctively but she couldn''t. Because Ye Xiyuan had a certain position in society, killing her would result in a lot of trouble.


    ''However, she annoys me a lot,'' Song Yan thought with a smile on her face. She gazed at the faceless woman and said to her, "Miss Ye, are you alright?" Her gaze moved to Ye Xiyuan''s hands which were tied in bandages.


    Ye Xiyuan stared at Song Yan. She wanted to see through her calm facade but the woman was way too calm, maybe it had something to do with her being an actress but she did not show anything off on her face. She was calmer than the sea as she calmly looked at her.


    If not for the small incident at the hospital, Ye Xiyuan would have thought that the woman in front of her was a normal woman. But she knew that it was not possible as Song Yan had reacted to her presence. Something that only happened when a celestial master gazed at her. She had tried to avoid them at all costs by ignoring their attempts to delve deeper into her past while she killed the ones who were weak. However, Ye Xiyuan was yet to decipher whether Song Yan was weak or not. She could not make a move on this woman for now.


    "I am alright. Just dropped a kettle with warm water on my hands," Ye Xiyuan lied through her teeth. However as her gaze fell on Wu Jin, her eyes became unfriendly.


    Wu Jin who did not expect to be red at was stunned. He did not understand why this ghostly entity was ring at him for no reason. He subconsciously wanted to shift behind Song Yan but stopped himself as it would prove that Song Yan was a celestial master and a strong one at that. They did not want this woman to go cuckoo all of a sudden.


    Not when there was a bunch of students studying in the ssrooms.


    "Is something the matter?" Wu Jin asked Ye Xiyuan with a calm voice even though he was shaking like a leaf inwardly. He was being red at by a ghost! A ghost! Was he going to be fine? Should he write his will? But he didn''t even get married yet!


    Maybe he should look for a girlfriend, with his field of work, who knows when he would end up dying. Especially since he was now dealing with ghosts as well.


    Ye Xiyuan''s expression changed as she smiled at him. "Of course it''s nothing," said Ye Xiyuan with a simpering smile on her face. "I will be on my way then, I still need to prepare my lesson ns."


    After she was done speaking. Ye Xiyuan bowed to the two of them and then walked away. However as she walked behind them, she red at them venomously.


    Song Yan nced at the woman sensing her re causing Ye Xiyuan to flinch as she changed her expression and smoothly walked away.


    Once she was gone far away, Wu Jin turned to look at Song Yan and said to her, "Sister-in-w... will I be fine? That woman was ring at me."


    "You will be fine," Song Yan nced at the man next to her. "You have the talisman on your neck, you can''t be harmed."


    Even though Ye Xiyuan was really powerful, the talisman should be enough to protect him. Wu Jin heaved a sigh of relief. He nced behind him before walking inside the ssroom. Since they were here to find out what happened, the best way was to chat with the students. However, it was not as easy as they thought. The second they mentioned the children who disappeared or got killed in the infirmary, the faces of the students turned pale and they refused to say anything. They all insisted that they had no idea what was going on but Song Yan could feel that they were lying.


    In the end, they found a chatty and gossipy girl named Dai Lihua. She was willing to talk to them and seemed to be non-trusting about what was going on in the training centre.


    Song Yan did not want the girl to change her mind and immediately pulled her out of the ssroom. She then asked Dai Lihua to tell her what was going on.


    It turned out that after Kang Qiao vanished there were many strange things that took ce in the training centre. Firstly, the infirmary where the boy killed himself was turned upside down even though it was locked. Because of this children stopped going to the infirmary.


    It would have been understandable if the infirmary had a way of people sneaking inside but it was closed offpletely after the death of the boy.


    So how did it turn upside down?


    This incident was enough to make everyone shudder in fright but then something else happened which scared the entire training centre.


    Because Kang Qiao and the other girls disappeared in the forest, they all stayed away from the forest but then a few boys were found lingering at the edge of the pit.


    ****


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    ***

 Chapter 1341: Another incident (2)

    Chapter 1341: Another incident (2)


    ?


    The Boys were found lingering next to the forest when the teachers did not find them in the ss. After the death of Kang Qiao, the teachers were exceptionally vignt, the second they found out that the children were missing they went to look for them. The teachers were


    simply horrified when they found the boys in the forest.


    However, when the boys were caught and brought back they were all horrified and frightened. They all told the professors that they had no intention of going in the forest but then suddenly they had an urge to go inside the forest, as if someone was calling for them.


    They had no idea how they even appeared in the forest.


    The teachers repeatedly confirmed if the boys were speaking the truth and when it was confirmed, many teachers were naturally scared out of their wits. How was it possible for someone to call the students from inside the forest? After that incident, they thought about Kang Qiao who went to the forest for no reason. The teachers suspected something was going on and immediately tried to find a way to make sure that the children would stop going to the forest.


    After that day, the path to the forest was blocked but somehow a few students still disappeared.


    Because of these strange things that happened in the training centre and the leaders''


    intentions to keep it all hidden, the students did not dare to tell about them to anyone. It was however mostly because of the students who gossiped about these things and ended up almost losing their life.


    Dai Lihua also told them about how the boys who were found in the forest died one after another even though they were already taken out of the forest.


    "Okay, thank you for telling us," Wu Jin thanked Dai Lihua who had told them everything. He nced at Song Yan who was lost in thoughts and sent Dai Lihua away.


    However, the poor girl did not even take three steps before she was pulled back to the ssroom. Inside the ssroom, her friends could not help but scold her. One of them said to her, "Lihua, have you lost your mind? I know that you do not believe in ghosts but you need to ept that whoever talked about that thing, they were unlucky. Have you forgotten Ah Si? She ended up breaking her leg just because she said something rude."


    Dai Lihua did not believe that there was a ghost but upon being reminded of the incident where her friend Xiao Si broke her legs, her face turned pale.


    Song Yan''s senses were better than the rest. So of course she heard the things that the girls said to Dai Lihua. Her eyebrows twitched, and he told Wu Jin to wait for her while she walked over to the ssroom. She called Dai Lihua outside and handed her a Protection Talisman. She said to her, "There is no need for you to be frightened. Keep this with you all the time, you will be fine."


    This girl was a bit foolish. She was gossipy and an airhead. She did not question Song Yan and simply kept the talisman in her pocket because Song Yan said that it would protect her. She did not even doubt whether the talisman was a fake.


    Dai Lihua thanked Song Yan before going inside the ssroom.


    Seeing Dai Lihua not doubt her at all, Song Yan was a bit touched. She nced at Wu Jin and walked over to where he stood.


    Wu Jin was a bit stumped and could not help but remark, "This ce doesn''t seem to be safe."


    "Of course, it is not safe," Song Yan''s face turned cold as she curled her lips. "If I had some doubts before, now I ampletely certain. The ghost of this ce had used the blood of the children to strengthen and spread its grudge field. The more blood it spills the more its grudge field will scatter."


    Song Yan then paused. She turned on her heels and walked back to the ssroom. Her face was extremely taut.


    Seeing her run back, Wu Jin was startled. He chased after her and questioned, "What happened sister-inw? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "The grudge field protects its creator," Song Yan said to Wu Jin who did not understand anything but as they approached the ssroom where Dai Lihua, the sound of screams could be heard.


    "Ahh! The window broke on its own!"


    "How can it break on its own?"


    "Quick call the teachers! Lihua is injured!"


    Song Yan paused and then increased her pace. Her face changed slightly as she rushed inside the ssroom. Song Yan and Wu Jin rushed inside the room, they found Dai Lihua lying on the floor.


    This student''s seat was at the back where the window overlooked the Forest. However, for some reason, the window ended up strangely cracking and the pieces of ss fell on Dai Lihua.


    At that moment, many students were surrounding Dai Lihua who was lying on the floor. Song Yan had a hard time squeezing through them and by the time she arrived in front of Dai Lihua, the traces of Yin energy had vanished.


    She touched the young girl''s forehead and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that the girl was alright. Even though she was covered in blood, it only looked scary. She did not receive any serious injuries and they were just minor scratches. She was now d that she had offered Protection Talismans to Dai Lihua, if this girl had died because of her, Song Yan would have never forgiven herself.


    She asked the students to get back and then helped Dai Lihua up from the floor, which was covered with ss.


    ****************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1342: Want to buy talismans

    Chapter 1342: Want to buy talismans


    ?


    Song Yan was the only adult in the room, what was more she looked imposing and hard to refuse. Even though the children did not want to touch Dai Lihua who was attacked by something sinister, they still helped her under Song Yan''smand.


    While the children helped Dai Lihua on the makeshift bed that was made from two tables, Song Yan looked for the talisman that she had handed the girl. Sure enough, when she took it out, the talisman had turned ck and it crumpled under the force when Song Yan held it in her hands. Seeing this Song Yan''s face turned dark as well. The warmth in her eyes dissipated and she swore to teach Ye Xiyuan a lesson.


    Though the grudge that entity held was a rather deep one, it did not give her the right to harm the children like this!


    Song Yan instilled her Yin energy into Dai Lihua''s body and made sure that the injuries would not leave any scars on her face or body. Only after doing so, did she leave the ssroom but even then she did not forget to leave a S grade Protection Talisman with Dai Lihua.


    With that talisman in possession, there was no way that girl would be harmed any further by that thing.


    The two of them walked back to the waiting room, where Captain Lei and Rong Wei were standing in a daze. In front of them stood Yun Yi who was trying to gauge out their actions. He couldn''t understand what kind of grudge these two had against him but they were treating him as if every spot that he sat or stood on was untouchable.


    "Captain Lei! What is the meaning of this?" Yun Yi asked while ring at the man who was running away from him. He then turned to look at Rong Wei and questioned him too, "You too, Rong Wei! Why are you running away from me like this? Are you trying to make me angry, is that it?"


    Neither of the two men responded as they were still in shock after what happenedst night. They would never forget how Yun Yi had tried to kill themst night, each of his attacks was swift and mean as if he wanted to kill them most ruthlessly.


    So when the two of them saw Wu Jin return after investigating, neither of them cared about Yun Yi and asked Wu Jin to take them back. They did not want to stay in this training centre any further.


    Wu Jin wanted to tease them a little but when he saw the dark circles under the eyes of Captain Lei and Rong Wei, he did not tease them any further as he knew that the two of them had suffered enough. He nodded and said to them, "We should take a break since we need to return to the training centre at night."


    Captain Lei shuddered along with Rong Wei when he heard that they had to return in the night, why should they!? Wasn''t the experience fromst night enough?


    They did not want toe back!


    However, both of them knew that there was no other choice in front of them. Even if they did not want toe back, they would have to.


    As they returned to their SUV, Wu Jin could not help but say to Song Yan, "Sister-inw, do we need to prepare something for the night endeavour? We haven''t caught the culprit behind these killings yet."


    "Well, the culprit will be caught sooner orter since we are already investigating. It''s not like the culprit is a ghost that will vanish in thin air," Song Yan said casually.


    Wu Jin blinked his eyes when he heard Song Yan''s remark but when he felt a gaze at his back, he seemed to have understood what was going on. He immediately nodded and agreed with Song Yan, "You are right sister-inw, we will catch the culprit, after all, where can that person even run? Since we did not fall for those superstitions, I believe that we will catch the killer very soon."


    He seemed really stern while speaking those words.


    Captain Lei and Rong Wei who had been waiting for their chance to get a talisman after getting attacked by Yun Yi who was possessed: "..." Well that escted quickly.


    However, Yun Yi and Yan Shan who had no idea about the possession were extremely excited when they saw that Song Yan had stopped believing in superstition. Maybe it was their awesome persona that made her change her mind.


    Yun Yi who had no idea what he didst night, said excitedly, "That''s right, there is no such thing as ghosts in this world. Where can these ghosts and evil spiritse from? Everything is rted to human beings in the end. To be honest, humans are more dangerous than evil spirits."


    Captain Lei whose skin was still throbbing because of the bite that Yun Yi took. Well he did not know what to say, it was indeed partially true.


    After Yun Yi spoke Yan Shan also began retelling all the cases where they found out that it was the humans who were acting as ghosts and scaring others. Most of these cases were rted to human traffickers and drug lords as they wanted to scare the people and empty the space for their personal use.


    Song Yan''s lips continued to twitch as she listened to the cases that the two brought up one after another. If not for the fact that she was used to keeping her patience, she would have ended up getting annoyed by theirck of respect towards her art.


    Yun Yi then said to Song Yan, "You know what Madam Song, I have already deduced who the murderer is!"


    "Oh really?" Song Yan raised a brow, she did not think that this man had already made a theory of his own. However as she had nothing better to do, she said, "Who is the killer?" She wanted to see what kind of messed up theory this man came up with and who was the poor soul who was targeted by him.


    Yun Yi was quite touched by Song Yan''s admiration, he puffed out his chest and then said to her, "The murderer is none other than the headmaster and the leaders. I believe that they are running a drug racket in that training centre and those poor students are nothing but test subjects, all those deaths that are taking ce, are due to the overdose of the drugs. The leaders and the headmaster are scared that they would be caught which is why they have pushed forth this stupid theory of ghost and whatnot to scare the people and push the me off their heads."


    "I see, I understand. That is a revolutionary thought," Song Yan praised the man with a ttering smile causing Yun Yi to be even bold as he continued speaking. Since Song Yan was so receptive, it would be wrong of him if he did not tell her more of his courageous deeds.


    Yan Shan also chimed from time to time, and the atmosphere inside the car was really good. Even Wu Jin listened to their theories and instilled his own, since they already knew who was the murderer there was no need to worry about anything. Only Captain Lei and Rong Wei


    stayed quiet.


    When they arrived at the police station, Yun Yi and Yan Shan went to their dormitory but Captain Lei and Rong Wei remained where they were, instead they turned to look at Song Yan. When Song Yan sensed their gazes she stiffened. They were looking at her as if she was some sect leader and they were her frantic followers. Like they would die if she was to ignore them.


    She knew this gaze very well as Ni Ah used it as well.


    After Song Yan got out of the SUV, Captain Lei''s face suddenly sank and he chased after her along with Rong Wei before asking seriously, "Madam Song, are there really ghosts in this


    world?"


    Song Yan did not scare him as she could see that the man was already on the edge, he seemed


    to be taut and stressed. If she dared to scare him, she was worried that the man would end up crying. While the one behind him would faint. She said to them, "Is it not up to you? If you believe in it then it exists and if you don''t then it doesn''t."


    Captain Lei''s expression was a bitplicated, he suddenly found it hard to converse with Song Yan. He said to her, "I ..I want to buy the talismans from you Madam Song, is that


    okay?"


    "It would be okay but..." Song Yan cupped her cheeks and smiled. "I don''t have any talismans with me at the moment." Hearing her response, Captain Lei was rather agitated. How could he survive without those talismans? What if something happens in the night again? Rong Wei who was behind Captain Lei thought that Song Yan was acting like this because they made fun of her and immediately apologized, "Madam Song, we are sorry for the things that we said to you. Can you please sell the talisman to us?"


    Song Yan did not tease them anymore. She came clean as she said to them, "I would have sold the talisman to you but I have none at the moment. The talismans that I sell are all excellent quality of course, excellent things take time to make and at the same time, the rarer they are the more expensive they are."


    Her response caused the two men to sulk. They seemed like two children who were told that their favourite cake was out of stock.


    Wu Jin turned to look at them and snorted. Who asked them to refuse when Song Yan was handing them Talismans for free?


    In the end, Captain Lei asked, "Master Song, the ghost.. the one that possessed Yun Yi, it''s gone right? It''s nottched on its body right?" He needed to at least make sure of it as the dormitory of the four men was the same!


    ****************************************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1343: Official business

    Chapter 1343: Official business


    ?


    If Yun Yi went crazy then he would end up dying while in his sleep! Captain Lei did not want that, after what happened that night, Captain Lei had developed a newfound fear towards Yun Yi and his teeth.


    Rong Wei also turned to look at Song Yan. Thest thing he wanted was Yun Yi to go crazy like he didst night. That was a sight to remember and he did not want to face it ever again. Of course, Song Yan knew that these two men were scared because it was their first time facing a ghost. She smiled at the two and said, "There is no need to worry. Yun Yi is no longer possessed by the ghost. He is just a normal human now."


    Captain Lei and Rong Wei heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Song Yan''s words. They nodded at her and left, once they were gone Song Yan turned to look at Wu Jin and said to him, "I am surprised that you remained quiet and did not say anything to the two of them." She was expecting Wu Jin to tell those men who he already told them that this was going to happen.


    Wu Jin smiled and said, "I am waiting for the other two to face something as well. It will be much more impactful that way, if I tell off these two alone it wouldn''t be fun. Yun Yi and Yan Shan will also make things difficult for me. Which is why I will wait until they all have learned their lesson."


    Hearing his response, Song Yan narrowed her eyes and questioned, "You seem like you are eager to see your subordinates get attacked by that ghost thing."


    "Of course not," Wu Jin waved his hand even though there was a glint in his eyes that said otherwise. "I just want them to learn a very important lesson about how they should not make trouble with things that they have no idea about. That can only happen when they have faced the ordeal themselves. Besides, you are helping us sister-inw. Do I still need to worry about them losing their lives?"


    "I never knew that you were this vindictive, Brother Jin," Song Yan remarked with a smile.


    "Hehe, what can I say? However, sister-inw why did you not say anything at the training centre?" Wu Jin asked as his smile turned solemn. He got to the point and questioned, "Was it because that ghost was paying attention to us? Or was it something else?" It was not Song Yan''s personality to act as if she was putting down her celestial master arts. This made him a bit suspicious.


    At the mention of the things that she said at the training centre and until they arrived at the police station, Song Yan''s expression changed. She brought her hand to her forehead and rubbed the space between the brows. She said to him, "This is because I had no other choice. Do you remember how the ss of the window suddenly broke and injured the girl?"


    Wu Jin immediately remembered the incident. After all, he was the one who called the ambnce for the girl. He nodded and replied, "I do. But what of it?"


    "It''s because of the grudge field," Song Yan''s eyes were cold as she exined the matter to Wu Jin. "The grudge field protects its creator, the stronger the entity, the stronger the grudge field set by it is. Most probably that entity made it taboo for anyone to discuss that matter which is why the girl was attacked."


    "Will that girl be fine?" When Wu Jin heard that it was because of the evil spirit, he was worried about the little girl.


    "She will be fine. I gave her a S grade talisman, nothing can kill her and she was fortunate as well. If she hadn''t taken the talisman that I offered her earlier she would have lost her life," Song Yan was d that the girl took the talisman or else because of her someone would have lost their life.


    It would be a sin!


    Wu Jin''s expression turned very unsightly. Since the entity was none other than Ye Xiyuan, he knew how smart that woman was but the more smart she was the more it was difficult to handle her. At the thought of how that woman was still free and roaming around without a bother, Wu Jin could not help but feel his heart sink.


    Fortunately, Song Yan was here to help him if not he would have no idea how to deal with Ye Xiyuan.


    But that woman was too dangerous. If they did not deal with her in a hurry then she would kill even more people. If they failed to catch her then she would continue to harm people, if that happens then Wu Jin did not know what to do!


    Wu Jin said to Song Yan, "Sister-inw what should we do now? Ye Xiyuan is not someone that we can touch without any consequences!"


    "You don''t have to worry about that Brother Wu, I will think of a way," Song Yan also knew that they could not tantly provoke Ye Xiyuan. That woman was now the genius of the capital and a woman who was going to marry the Ma family.


    If she dealt with her willy-nilly then Madam Ma woulde looking for her and even use of her some things that Song Yan did not want to even think about. So of course she knew that she could not attack Ye Xiyuan, at least she could not announce that the woman was not a human.


    However, that did not mean that Song Yan could not deal with that thing. Since Ye Xiyuan had kept Ma Yun around, it could only mean that there was something different about Ma Yun.


    ''Maybe I can push things around a little,'' thought Song Yan.


    ****


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *****

 Chapter 1344: Official business (2)

    Chapter 1344: Official business (2)


    ?


    Song Yan told Wu Jin to not go back to the training centre no matter what. Even if she had given him talismans, Song Yan was not sure if the talisman alone could keep them safe. She warned Wu Jin to stay away from that ce and wait for her. It was better for them to go together rather than him alone.


    Wu Jin felt that Song Yan was worrying too much but when he thought about how that evil spirit was smarter than most of the humans, he changed his mind. He could not do anything against ghosts which was why it was better to keep his distance. After all, that thing possessed Yun Yi and nearly killed Captain Lei, just the thought alone was enough to make Wu Jin''s eyes reveal some fear. He immediately agreed with Song Yan, "Okay, sister-inw. We will not go back to the training centre without you."


    Only then did Song Yan leave the police station, she had another set of work waiting for her. First, she needed to decide the day when she would be going to Kang''s house and then she needed to arrange a meeting with Ma Yan.


    As soon as she returned home, Song Yan took a shower and then took a look at the herbs that were growing in the jade ring while listening to Ni Ah''sints about how she was not paying enough attention to her.


    It took a long time for Song Yan to convince Ni Ah that she was not ignoring her deliberately only then did she was able to take a look at the herbs that were growing in the garden. She was surprised to see that the herbs had collected a lot of spiritual energy even though she sowed them not long ago.


    What was even more surprising was that the herbs were now of much superior quality when she bought them. ording to Ni Ah, this was because of her spiritual energy. Before she died, Ni Ah was a botanist, thus she knew more about nts than Song Yan. With her skills she was able to not only create a space that could amodate and create herbs that were superior to others, she could even make the quality of the herbs better than the rest.


    All of a sudden Song Yan could feel her pockets bulging even more. These herbs could not only be used to sell but also in the beauty products that she was selling. She was going to earn a lot of money! Song Yan turned to look at Ni Ah and praised her, "You have done a great job, Ni Ah." It was because of her that she could get such high-quality herbs.


    Ni Ah''s expression turned even more proud as she patted her chest and said to Song Yan, "Leave the money earning to me master, I will do a much better job than a certain someone."


    Song Yanughed at her antics, she looked at Fang Yanli who grumbled something about Ni Ah being too much and her lips twitched even more. She had to admit that Fang Yanli and Ni Ah did not change even the slightest.


    The two had always been at odds and even more so now because Fang Yanli was the only one who was allowed to follow her while the rest were left alone.


    Around eight pm in the night, Song Yan thought of taking a nap she needed to go to the Kang family to exorcise the ghost and needed to make up for the lost sleep.


    However, an hourter she found someone cuddling her and ended up opening her eyes as it was too warm. She hadn''t turned the air conditioner on as she did not feel the need to but after getting smothered like this, Song Yan could not help but push her husband away from her.


    "Let go. It''s so hot, why are you cuddling me?" She asked with a frown on her face.


    Was this man seriously this clingy? He was sticking so close to her even though the weather was this hot. Was he not bothered by it?


    "I haven''t seen you for three days, Yan Yan," Fu Yu Shengined. He had been kicked out of the bedroom after he nearly broke Song Yan''s waist and then Song Yan was too busy to even look for him. It was not a surprise that Fu Yu Sheng was filled with frustration at the thought of not being able to see his wife when the two of them should be sticking close to one another.


    "It''s just three days," Song Yan moaned while the man worked his fingers on her core, she wanted to push him off but Fu Yu Sheng knew how to make her stop. Especially when his fingers were buried inside of her.


    "It''s like three days to me," Fu Yu Sheng murmured while peppering kisses on her neck. Song Yan hummed with thrill but as the man was about to move any further she pushed him away and said, "I need ... I need to go to work in two hours, you better stop."


    Fu Yu Sheng turned sullen. He let go of his wife and felt even more aggrieved. He couldn''t have his precious daughter and he couldn''t even touch his wife when he wanted...what kind of life was he even living seriously?


    Seeing the sullen look on the face of the man, Song Yan was amused however she remained hard-hearted. If she permitted Fu Yu Sheng then he would not let go of her even if she was to beg and cry. He would eat her clean until only bones were left.


    This was not good for Kang Jiu and Second Madam Kang as they were waiting for her to exorcise the ghost. Thus even though the man looked at her with those puppy dog eyes, she turned her back on him and went to sleep.


    Out of sight out of mind!


    ****


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]

 Chapter 1345: A man or a woman

    Chapter 1345: A man or a woman


    ?


    When the rm rang, Song Yan did not want to wake up but she knew that she had to as her work and responsibilities were calling. She opened her bleary eyes and looked at the ceiling of the bedroom. Fu Yu Sheng was still hugging her while her back faced him.


    "I need to go," she told him while yawning and Fu Yu Sheng hugged her again. He said to her, "You can sleep some more." He did not want Song Yan to leave so soon but he knew that Song Yan needed to take care of her business which meant that she would have to leave even if he refused to let go of her.


    Song Yan patted him on the back of his hands and Fu Yu Sheng sighed before letting go of her. Song Yan pushed herself off the bed and yawned once again before kissing Fu Yu Sheng on the cheek for his understanding. No matter what, he was a good man who knew when to stop.


    Feeling the soft brush of her lips on his cheeks, Fu Yu Sheng smiled. He opened his eyes and questioned, "Do you really have to leave now?" If she could stay for two hours ... not three then they could do something more fulfilling.


    Song Yan snorted. She patted him on the head and said, "Go to sleep."


    She then went to the bathing room where she took a quick bath and stepped out after dressing up. When Song Yan stepped out, she heard her phone ring. Song Yan looked at the screen of her phone and was surprised to see that it was none other than Second Madam Kang who was calling her. She frowned and answered the call.


    "Hello? Second Madam Kang, I aming to your house," Song Yan thought Second Madam Kang was fearing something, who would have thought that the other woman was sick with fear? She did not even hear what Song Yan said to her and responded in a trembling voice, "Master...Master Song, when...when are youing? It''s... It''s urgent!"


    Song Yan sensed that something was wrong, so she asked Second Madam Kang what was going on.


    Second Madam Kang was scared but she still recounted everything that happened. She returned home after getting her hands on the talismans, feeling really happy. Although she was terrified of the notion of returning home where the spirit was haunting, Second Madam Kang and Kang Jiu still felt quite at ease with the talismans in their hands. She immediately handed two talismans to everyone in the family. She was afraid that the evil spirit would harm her husband since it was her Father Kang who rescued her. So she tied the talismans on his neck and even-handed one to her brother-inw even though she was holding a grudge against him.


    It was because of his wife and daughter that Second Madam Kang''s daughter was suffering, if not things wouldn''t have escted like this.


    When the two of them returned, they were a wrecked mess. Second Madam Kang and Kang Jiu thought that the evil spirit would try to kill them that night. Who would have thought that the thing would actually attack them that night?! It was a good thing that she dragged her daughter and had her apologize, or else the evil spirit would have killed them all that very night.


    Second Madam Kang thought that it would keep the ghost away from their family. She only needed to wait for Song Yan toe and exorcise the ghost, but who would have thought that something would go wrong with her brother-inw all of a sudden? Second Madam Kang did not think of it much but then Eldest Master Kang''s behavior started to get worse and worse with each day.


    At first, he was only asking the kitchen help to cook animal blood every day asking them to make Tofu cooked in chicken blood and whatnot but slowly his behaviour turned increasingly strange over the past few days. He suddenly started to act like a woman!


    In the past, Eldest Master Kang did not even step inside her room as she was his sister-inw and always maintained a distance from her.


    Recently, however, Second Madam Kang found Eldest Master Kang lingering around her room and that one day she actually found him picking and putting his lipsticks on the dressing table. He wasughing and giggling while ying with them. The weird thing was that theughter did not belong to a man but a woman!


    If not for that, Second Madam Kang would have thought that her brother-inw had gone crazy after losing his wife and daughter.


    To make matters worse, her brother-inw often said to her husband that he was being a fool and even barred him froming to thepany. Eldest Master Kang said to her husband that if he wanted toe back to thepany, he needed to drop the talismans and never touch them if not, he would hand his position to someone else.


    Second Madam Kang sensed that something was not right but she did not say anything to her brother-inw.


    At that time, her husband was about to agree but she stopped him. She then ryed what was happening with her brother-inw to her husband who got scared. Even though his position was on the line, Father Kang did not let go of his talisman and stopped going to thepany. However, from that day onwards, Eldest Master Kang started pressuring her husband.


    One night, the two of them were sleeping in their room and heard loud noises from the living room from time to time.


    At that time, they woke up but did not make a sound. Hearing the constant noise, the husband and wife were curious but terrified. Fortunately, they were holding the talismans and knew nothing would go awry for them.


    They secretly sneaked out of the room and what they saw, almost made their heart jump out of their chest in fright.


    ******************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1346: A man or a woman (2)

    Chapter 1346: A man or a woman (2)


    ?


    The two of them saw Eldest Master Kang standing in the middle of the living room, while dressed in a woman''s dress. He was circling in the room andughing and giggling without any reason. It was a sight that they would never forget.


    Second Madam Kang and Father Kang were so frightened that they nearly fainted. It would not be an exaggeration to say that they were scared out of their wits but they did not dare to make a sound. Second Madam Kang felt her heart turn cold while she dragged her husband back inside the room. Since the situation was like this, they couldn''t possibly let the thing that possessed her brother-inw be aware of what they knew.


    As Second Madam Kang finished rying, her voice stopped trembling. She suppressed her fear and then said to Song Yan, "I ... Master Song... I fear that my brother-inw is possessed by that thing."


    Song Yan''s face turned grave after hearing what Second Madam Kang said to her. She asked, "What about the talisman that I gave you?"


    "I have no idea," Second Madam Kang sobbed pitifully. She couldn''t believe that the ghost was this close to their family now, she did not dare to tell anything to Kang Jiu as her daughter would end up slipping. "I asked my husband to take a look at the talismans that we left with my brother-inw but we did not find them. It''s as if they had suddenly vanished!"


    "Did your brother-inw meet with someone in the past few days?" Song Yan asked. Strictly speaking with her talismans, it should have been impossible for Eldest Master Kang to get possessed and no evil spirit could touch those talismans as they were really powerful.


    Unless Eldest Master Kang took them off on his own. But why would he do that?


    Second Madam Kang thought over it for a while and answered while suppressing the panic in her heart, "My brother-inw did not meet with anyone suspicious. After the loss of my sister-inw and niece, he stays at home. However, two days ago he met with Miss Ye, the owner of the Ye Pharmaceuticals."


    Ye Xiyuan again!


    Song Yan was now aware of how the whole situation took ce, her eyes were filled with ayer of chill.


    "Second Madam Kang, do not repeat these words and keep the talismans close to you at all costs, I will head over to your house in an hour," Song Yan was now afraid that the talismans alone would not be able to suppress the evil that Ye Xiyuan had unleashed in this family. Only then did Second Madam Kang calm down. She cried tears of joy and said to Song Yan, "Thank you, Thank you, Master Song."


    Song Yan on the other hand stopped Second Madam Kang, and she said to her, "Don''t introduce me as Master Song in front of your brother-inw even if he looks normal, I am your friend from this moment on. Don''t let that thing take over your brother-inw." Once Song Yan was done with the call, she turned to leave however before leaving the house, she called Wu Jin and told him to shut down the training centre. There was no point in opening the training centre when the grudge field was getting stronger with each day. If this goes on then more and more children would be killed without knowing.


    Song Yan had a feeling that Ye Xiyuan was nning something big, for her to scatter her grudge field so far and wide, something must be the reason behind it!


    It was 10:30 pm in the night and Second Madam Kang was feeling really uneasy being at home. Even though her husband and daughter were with her, she felt ufortable and distraught. She wanted Song Yan toe as soon as possible, however, she knew that she would have to wait for at least an hour for Song Yan to arrive as they lived far from the main city.


    She nced at the door of her daughter''s room and decided to stay with Kang Jiu. Her husband was talking with her brother-inw even though she did not want Father Kang to talk to Eldest Master Kang when he was possessed the situation was dire. Her brother-inw actually pushed the position that belonged to her husband to a useless good for nothing!


    If this went on then their family andpany would lose everything!


    She entered the room of her daughter who was watching a series. Kang Jiu raised her head and looked at her mother before saying, "Is something the matter?"


    "I feel a bit stuffy alone, Jiu Jiu," answered Second Madam Kang as she stepped inside and then sat down on the bed. "Which series are you watching?"


    The mother and daughter pair silently watched the series before Father Meng returned. His expression was sullen and one could see that he was not happy with whatever conversation he had with his brother.


    Second Madam Kang also felt that her brother-inw was too much but she did not dare to say anything. Song Yan had told her not to infuriate the ghost, if something happened then they would never be able to get out of this ordeal alive!


    "Did he not agree?" Second Madam Kang asked as if she had no idea what was going on with her brother-inw.


    "No," Father Kang shook his head with a frown on his face. "He asked me to stay at home and think over the things that I have done even scolded me for believing in foolish superstitions." His brother was acting as if he had not lost his daughter and wife which was really weird!


    ****


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]

 Chapter 1347: Arriving at the Kang house

    Chapter 1347: Arriving at the Kang house


    ?


    Second Madam Kang was not happy with what was happening, the position belonged to her husband as thepany was not established by her brother-inw but by her father-inw. True that it was her brother-inw who strengthened thepany, it did not mean that he could push her husband out of thepany.


    Though she knew that it was because of her brother-inw being possessed, Second Madam Kang still did not like what was going on in their family. However just as she was going to say something, her gaze fell on the small opening underneath the door and her eyes widened. She then changed her words and said to her husband, "Maybe you should look for another job?"


    She originally wanted to tell her husband that he did not need to worry since Master Song wasing to their house tonight and that the ghost would be taken care of, but when she saw the shadow from the little opening under the door, she knew that her brother inw was standing outside. She pursed her lips and turned to her husband who seemed shocked by the change of her words.


    Second Madam Kang noticed that he wanted to say something but she hurriedly shook her head. She then tipped her head at the door and Father Kang turned to look at where she was pointing. His eyes widened slightly when he saw the shadow of someone standing outside the door and gulped.


    Didn''t his brother say that he was too tired and going to sleep, why was he standing outside the door?


    He turned to look at his wife whose face was sombre and swallowed back his words. He did not say anything while their daughter chimed up from the side, "Dad, Mom is right. How long are you going to ve under Uncle? Just because he is older than you, he treats you as if you are his servant. Even though he holds more shares of thepany, you hold yours as well. But it''s clear that uncle does not respect you at all. Look at this, he pushed you out of your position despite you being half the owner of thepany, can''t you see that he doesn''t respect you at all? Just because he is grieving and angry, he is taking it out on you."


    Kang Jiu harumphed angrily. She had yet to stand up for herself since it was not her idea to go to the forest and the training centre, it was her aunt who took her there and it was Kang Qiao who ran to that ce without knowing anything causing this trouble to haunt their family.


    They were yet to bring that matter up yet her uncle was rushing to cause trouble for their family.


    It was as if the thief was scolding the police officers for patrolling in the same street on which they were stealing.


    Outside the door, Master Kang was standing really close to the surface of the door. His eyes were popping out of their sockets and red veins stretched across the whites, once in a while they would roll back beforeing back. Master Kang''s lips moved to one side as his skin twitched and moved with the constant movements of his lips.


    He stared at the door for a long time before shuffling his feet and walking away.


    Only when he left did the Kang couple heaved a sigh of relief, the two of them turned to look at one another and felt their legs turning into jelly. They really thought that they were going to die right now, never did they think that the stupidity of their daughter woulde in handy for them like this.


    Fortunately, they did not tell Kang Jiu that her uncle was possessed or else she would have caused trouble for them.


    Second Madam Kang patted her chest as she could feel her heart thumping, she really wished that Song Yan woulde and deal with this ghost as soon as possible because she could really not take it anymore. If this continued any longer than a Second Madam Kang was worried that she would end up going crazy.


    Fortunately, Song Yan who promised her that she would turn up at her home around 11:30 pm in the night, did not let Second Madam Kang down. She arrived at the Kang household with a smile and a bag in her hands and rang the doorbell.


    The second, Second Madam Kang heard the doorbell, her eyes brightened and she immediately rushed out of her room to wee Song Yan. In fact, if not for the fact that she couldn''t fly over to the threshold of the house, she would have done that as well.


    But who would have thought that before she could arrive at the bottom of the stairs, the door would be opened by Master Kang who was now looking at Song Yan with a polite yet stiff attitude.


    "And who might you be?" He asked with his cold voice.


    Song Yan looked at the man in front of her, his entire face was covered with a death aura with a reddish hue, which was enough to ry to Song Yan, that the death of this man would be really tragic.


    She smiled at him and answered, "I am Second Madam Kang''s friend. Is she at home?" Second Madam Kang noticed that Song Yan did not attack her brother-inw right away, but instead acted politely on the surface. This made her feel weird as well as worried, was the evil spirit that was possessing her brother-inw that strong that Song Yan was also holding back?


    Though she was confused and terrified, Second Madam Kang did not say anything. Instead, she smiled and said to Master Kang, "That''s right, she is my friend."


    Second Madam Kang did not know why Song Yan was introducing herself as her friend but she was willing to y along with her. Earlier Song Yan had warned her that the thing which was possessing her brother-inw might harm them if it was to sense that they were aware of its existence.


    She had been careful and now that Song Yan was introducing herself as her friend, Second Madam Kang thought that there was a reason for it.


    Master Kang turned to look at Second Madam Kang, his eyes were unusually cold which caused Second Madam Kang to stiffen as she looked at her brother-inw. Her eyes flickered left and right while smiling at her brother-inw who turned to look at Song Yan.


    His eyes were unfriendly but he still looked at Song Yan with a smile on his face.


    "I see," the man nodded as he stretched out his hand for Song Yan to take. "I wee you, Madam--"


    "Song Yan," with her hand stretched out took Master Kang''s hand. No sooner did she take his hand, than Master Kang''s pupils contracted. His face twitched violently and ck smoke started to seep out of his hand. He immediately shook off Song Yan''s hands and hid the hatred and strange chill in his eyes while looking at the woman in front of him.


    His eyes fell on the bracelet that Song Yan was wearing on her wrist and his expression worsened.


    Song Yan was not surprised that the man had flung her hand aside, she raised a brow and looked at him with a smile on her face before saying, "Did something happen, Master Kang?"


    "It''s nothing," Master Kang replied even though his face was moving inhumanly. His gaze fell on the bracelet once again and he remarked, "That is one pretty unique bracelet." For the sake of avoiding suspicion from the start, Song Yan had used one of her useless tools to suppress her cultivation from the evil spirit but at the same time, it was enough to protect her from the attacks of this Malicious spirit.


    Song Yan smiled at Master Kang and responded, "Well indeed it is, it''s something my


    grandmother gave to me."


    Second Madam Kang had no idea what was going on, she could sense that there was some trouble brewing between Song Yan and her brother inw. Her eyes were filled with worry and she immediately pulled Song Yan aside with her, leaving Master Kang to stare at the two women with a murderous glint in his eyes.


    He stared at their back while licking his lips. When Second Madam Kang suddenly turned around and saw the expression on the face of her brother-inw, her eyes widened and she almost slipped down the stairs as she had not expected her brother-inw to look at her with such a sinister expression!


    However, Song Yan held her hand and patted Second Madam Kang. She calmly smiled at


    Second Madam Kang who in return heaved a sigh of relief.


    That was right, why was she feeling nervous? With Madam Song standing next to her, was there anything that she needed to worry about?


    ****************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by his Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1348: The first target

    Chapter 1348: The first target


    ?


    "Madam Song, what are we supposed to do now?" Second Madam Kang asked Song Yan once they returned to the room. Song Yan had already cast a silencing charm to muffle the voice to make it difficult for the evil spirit to listen to what they were talking about.


    "There is no need to hurry," Song Yan nced at the Death Aura on Second Madam Kang''s forehead. It seemed like the evil spirit that had possessed Master Kang was going to make a move tonight. "There is still time for me to make a move. Till then act as if you have no idea what is going on with your brother-inw."


    This was really difficult for Second Madam Kang who had seen her brother-inw do all kinds of terrifying actions in the past few nights. All she wanted was for the evil spirit to leave their family as soon as possible.


    Of course, Song Yan could sense the reluctance in the eyes of Second Madam Kang, she calmly patted Second Madam Kang on the shoulder before exining, "There is no point in exorcising the ghost at this moment, we need to at least wait for the ghost to show itself. Only when the evil spirit that is possessing your brother-inw, surfaces--will I be able to exorcise."


    She paused and added, "If I forcefully make that ghost show itself, then it will only harm your brother-inw."


    Second Madam Kang wanted to say that she did not care about it but when she thought about her husband who would be heartbroken if his brother was to get harmed, she swallowed her words. Second Madam Kang nodded her head and then said to Song Yan, " I am willing to wait, Master Song. But how long do I need to wait? That evil spirit had turned the entire family upside down."


    When Second Madam Kang remembered the things that she had seen with her own eyes, her body couldn''t help but tremble. She was filled with terror, if not for the fact that her husband was by her side all the time, she couldn''t have stayed calm all these days.


    It was because of Father Kang who stayed at home and did not leave the mother and daughter alone with Master Kang that Second Madam Kang was able to stayposed. If she was alone, she would have screamed until even the heavens heard her voice.


    "There is no need for you to worry about anything happening, not when I am with your family." Song Yan was also helpless. It wasn''t as if she did not wish to exorcise this evil spirit but she really could not make a move unless the evil spirit took over Master Kangpletely.


    Exorcising it now would only put Master Kang''s life in danger and she did not want to endanger an innocent life which was why she could not exorcise the ghost willy nilly. However, given the thick Death Aura on Second Madam Kang''s forehead, Song Yan knew that the evil spirit was not going to let this opportunity slide and would definitely attack the Kang Family members tonight.


    She told Second Madam Kang to go to sleep and leave everything to her.


    With Song Yan in her home, Madam Kang was no longer as worried as she was before. Though she keptining to her husband that she couldn''t sleep, with Song Yan as reassurance, she ended up sleeping very soon.


    On the other hand, Kang Jiu who had no idea that her uncle was possessed by an evil spirit tossed and turned in her bed. For some reason, she couldn''t help but feel thirsty. Even though she had drank enough water, her throat turned parched and she wanted nothing more than to drink a few sips of water.


    No maybe a few sses of water.


    "What''s going on?" Kang Jiu frowned slightly. She felt something was off, however she could not quench her thirst for water. In the end, Kang Jiu turned on her bed and then headed out of the room.


    As soon as she stepped outside, Master Kang who was sharpening his knife in the kitchen grinned sinisterly. Kang Jiu was unaware of this and climbed down the stairs, she headed to the kitchen where Master Kang was already done sharpening the knife. He then walked out of the kitchen stiffly, his movement looked rather inhuman as if the person inside the body of Master Kang was not human.


    Master Kang hid himself in the corner of the living room which was filled with darkness. His eyes filled with malicious and murderous intent as he looked at Kang Jiu who walked over to the kitchen.


    Kang Jiu picked up a ss from the cab and then poured a ss of water for herself. However, as soon as she finished taking a sip, she felt as if someone was looking at her. She turned to look behind her but did not see anyone. But the feeling of being watched made Kang Jiu''s eyes be filled with cautiousness.


    What was more, the evil spirit that had been haunting them was yet to be dealt with. Kang Jiu hurriedly finished drinking a ss of water and thought that she would go back to sleep. But the second she finished drinking water, the urge to drink another ss of water rose in her heart and Kang Jiu was filled with confusion.


    She wasn''t that thirsty, was she?


    However, Kang Jiu soon realized that there was something wrong with her. No matter how much water she drank she couldn''t walk out of the kitchen without wanting to drink water more than once.


    In the dark corner of the living room, Master Kang''s eyes were filled with hatred and murderous intent. The rims of his eyes turned red as he sneered in a female voice, "Bitch you are done for!"


    His face twisted with malevolence and hatred as he spat at Kang Jiu.


    His voice was hoarse and unpleasant, it was worse than chalk being dragged on the ckboard. After cursing he moved but was stopped by something, soon another face etched on the face that was slowly turning more and more inhuman. This face belonged to none other than Master Kang whose soul was conscious under the presence of the evil spirit.


    Master Kang''s eyes were filled with extreme horror as he shook his head. He did not want to kill his niece and that too so ruthlessly as this evil spirit in his body had nned. He tried to resist the evil spirit but ended up getting suppressed by the evil spirit. His eyes turned pitch ck which seemed haunting at first nce.


    Master Kangughed viciously in the voice of a woman and then dragged his feet towards the kitchen, he spat out ruthlessly, "B*tch, I am going to kill you and your entire family." His voice was low but Kang Jiu faintly heard some sounds behind her.


    She turned to look behind her and when she saw that her uncle was awake as well, Kang Jiu could not help but ask, "Is something the matter, Uncle? Is it that you cannot sleep as well?"


    As Master Kang was still hidden in the shadows, Kang Jiu did not see any abnormalities on his face. Instead, she warmly said to her uncle, "Uncle, do you want me to pour you a ss of water?" She thought that her uncle came to the kitchen because he was thirsty as well. But Master Kang did not speak, in fact, he was even more slowly than usual.


    Kang Jiu wondered, what happened to her uncle. She had a vague and unpleasant thought and no sooner that thought shed in her head than Master Kang stepped forward. His red and ck eyes were staring at Kang Jiu with a malicious grin on his face. His lips were parted as if they have been slit from the sides and the inside of his mouth was filled with extreme darkness as if there was nothing inside of him.


    The strange smile on his face continued to grow wider and Kang Jiu who was already terrified was scared witless.


    She screamed in horror and trembled in fright while trying to run past Master Kang. She did not wish to be caught by this evil spirit, if she died here then what would happen to her


    parents?


    Kang Jiu turned on her feet and tried to run away from the evil spirit while screaming. However, it was as if no one could hear a thing that wasing out of her mouth. It only


    made Kang Jiu even more distressed.


    "Don''t kill me! Please don''t kill me!" Kang Jiu screamed at the top of her voice.


    ***********


    ****************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1349: Dealing with Master Kang

    Chapter 1349: Dealing with Master Kang


    ?


    However, Master Kang did not stop. He continued to walk towards Kang Jiu with the sharpened knife in his head, his expression was malevolent as he stabbed Kang Jiu.


    "Die! Die! Die!" He screamed in a high-pitched feminine voice causing Kang Jiu to scream. She turned on her feet and tried to run up the stairs however as soon as she arrived at the foot of the stairs, Kang Jiu felt something push her back.


    Startled, she raised her hands and ced them in front of her. Her hands instead of falling over, ended up touching something hard and firm. The wall in front of her was invisible but it was there, making it impossible for Kang Jiu to run past it.


    Herplexion turned pale as she turned to look at the man behind her, his smile had turned even more eerie and cruel. His lips were parted and his tongue which seemed to be getting bigger and bigger with each second, was lolling out of his mouth.


    Kang Jiu''s eyes turned wide, as she knew what was going to happen. She had seen it happen to her aunt and was scared that it was going to happen to her as well.


    She turned on her heels and tried to run towards the door of the house. It was a pity that as soon as she got to the door, the evil spirit that possessed her uncle shot out its tongue and wrapped it around her neck.


    "Don''t ...Don''t kill me.. don''t.... Uncle, I am your niece!" Kang Jiu was out of her mind with fear as the tongue choked her while dragging her back. She struggled trying to get away from the evil spirit but no matter how much she tried to pull away, the slimy tongue was like a giant restraint.


    Kang Jiu pulled wildly at the tongue that was suffocating her, at that moment, she did not care about her disgust or anything. The grip of the tongue around her neck was getting tighter and tighter as if it were steel. Kang Jiu''s neck was squeezed even more, and she couldn''t breathe anymore.


    It got to the point that her neck was squeezed until it turned inhuman, and her face turned the colour of pig liver. Slowly, the tongue dragged Kang Jiu towards the evil spirit who smiled smugly at the girl whose eyes were on the verge of rolling back.


    Kang Jiu shivered, she was certain that she was going to die and when she was dragged in front of the evil spirit like a sacrifice ready to be killed at any moment, her heart started to thud in her chest.


    Master Kang raised the knife in his hands and brought it down. He was about to stab Kang Jiu in the head and just as Kang Jiu thought that she was dead for sure, a red array appeared behind Master Kang.


    "Suppress!" Song Yan calmly spelt as she clenched her fingers. The array glowed eerily before sting off the evil spirit. The knife in his hands was thrown to the side while the evil spirit itself was flung on the wall on the other side, a mournful scream echoed in the room. The entire house shook causing Second Madam Kang and Father Kang to rush out of their room. Earlier they did not hear anything as the evil spirit had created a ghost wall making it impossible for Kang Jiu''s voice to be heard by anyone. But when Song Yan broke the ghost wall, Second Madam Kang and Father Kang heard the noises from the living room.


    "Jiu Jiu! Jiu Jiu are you okay? What happened to you? Why are you here? Did I not tell you to go out of your room in the night?" Second Madam Kang said to her daughter feeling annoyed. She had indeed told her daughter not toe out of the room at night. Thus, Second Madam Kang was rather angry rather than distressed when she saw the condition of her daughter.


    Fortunately, Song Yan was here with them or else!


    Song Yan did not nce at Second Madam Kang and Kang Jiu. She turned her attention to the evil spirit that was trying to get up from the floor. She did not expect the evil spirit to regain its vitality so soon and her eyes narrowed as she realized something.


    "Yuan! Yanli!" Song Yan summoned the two spirits who appeared from the spirit ring. The two of them looked at the evil spirit and turned to look at Song Yan who ordered them, "It''s a Grudge Explosion. Suppress it."


    The grudge explosion was very simr to an evil entity possessing human beings but at the same time, it was rather different as it did not harm the main body of the ghost.


    This was most likely the case of Master Kang''s grudge entangling with the grudge of the ghost which unleashed a part of the evil spirit to take over his body. It was the grudge that was controlling him and not the spirit! Like a human puppet which shared the same essence with the evil spirit.


    Master Kang let out an angry roar, and the evil spirit''s grudge field that was scattered around the house, suddenly strengthened which gave power to Master Kang.


    "I will break the grudge field," Song Yan said to the two spirits. "You two suppress that man and stop him from exploding."


    That was right. If that man failed in getting his grudge satisfied, he would end up exploding causing the grudge field to spread even more while his soul would be one with the evil spirit.


    Who knows how many lives that evil spirit had gobbled with the same tactic?


    Song Yan turned her attention to the grudge field while Fang Yanli summoned her dual lion ws. Her hands were covered withrge blue ming lion-faced ws while Zhou Yuan summoned a bow and arrow, each arrow had a blunt edge but when he notched the arrows on the bow, the edges started burning with a small golden orb.


    While Fang Yanli attacked the spirit with her ws, Zhou Yuan distracted it with his arrow.


    As soon as the arrow hit the body of Master Kang, it spread small fibrous golden threads which covered the body of Master Kang, if it was some other spirit, it would have been dragged out of the body of Master Kang.


    But this was a grudge explosion, without breaking the grudge field, there was nothing that they could do.


    Master Kang sneered at the two spirits as he sneered and attacked them while screaming, "DIE!"


    However, as soon as he jumped on the two spirits, Song Yan broke half of the grudge field by sending a stack of talismans that burned and glowed as soon as she threw them at the spots where the grudge field was strongest.


    Master Kang felt a sudden onught of pain followed by the two spirits attacking him. He howled in pain and red at Song Yan with his red eyes while coughing out ck, miasma- like stuff out of his mouth.


    Song Yan keenly sensed the blood thirst from the evil grudge. She frowned and immediately broke the rest of the grudge field by injecting more spiritual energy inside the grudge field. She was worried that if she was not fast enough then the evil spirit was going to harm her


    after recovering.


    Master Kang who was originally ring and howling at Song Yan was scared stiff when he realized what was happening. He turned on his feet and wanted to run but how could Song Yan


    allow it?


    Once she broke the grudge field, she summoned another set of arrays which surrounded Master Kang. They then turned into smaller balls of glowing orbs and stuck to his seven


    orifices.


    A secondter the entire room was filled with howls and mournful screams. The screams were so heart-wrenching that M Second Madam Kang and Father Kang were scared stiff. They took a step away from Master Kang who was on the ground and iling around while screaming in pain.


    Soon, his skin started to smoke and ck liquid that was tinged with blood started pouring out of his seven orifices. It dirtied the ground causing Song Yan to furrow her brows. She took out another set of talismans and threw them at the grudge which was then burned into


    nothing but ashes.


    Once she was done, everything turned quiet.


    Second Madam Kang and Father Kang were hugging their daughter while staring at Master Kang who was lying on the floor. They were stupefied by the endless tricks that Song Yan


    showed them just now!


    *****************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1350: Making a move

    Chapter 1350: Making a move


    ?


    Song Yan nced at the man who was lying on the floor and heaved a sigh of relief as he was no longer under the influence of the grudge. She asked the two spirits to withdraw while turning to look at Father Kang and Second Madam Kang.


    Father Kang was shocked by the power that Song Yan had shown to them but at the same time, he was worried that something happened to his brother as Song Yan was way too powerful. He got to his feet and then rushed towards his brother who was lying on the floor. Seeing the paleplexion of his brother, Father Kang was scared sh*tless. He did not know whether his brother was alive or dead.


    Though Master Kang was stern, he and Father Kang had a good rtionship with one another. Father Kang was afraid that in case something happened to his brother, he would be left alone.


    He turned to look at Song Yan who had subdued the evil spirit, he had a trace of expectancy in his heart. If she could deal with that evil spirit, she could certainly help his brother right? Father Kang knelt on the floor and then pleaded, "Master Song... Master Song, please help my brother. I beg you to save him, don''t let him die. If you save him then I will never forget this favour. I beg you to please save my brother, he and I have been together for so long, I cannot imagine him dying."


    Father Kang was kowtowing in desperation. He was really scared that Song Yan would leave his brother to die. Song Yan sighed and waved her hand, Father Kang who was kowtowing paused in the middle of the air.


    "There is no need to kowtow, I will see what I can do," she said while looking at Master Kang. The grudge explosion had ruined a lot of Yang''s essence of Master Kang but there was a bit of vitality left.


    She turned to look at Father Kang who was still on his knees. Song Yan wondered if this man would be willing to save his brother if he knew that Master Kang was ming his brother and his family for the death of his daughter and wife.


    However, Song Yan did not tell him the truth as she had no desire to ruin a family.


    She came here only to save the lives of the people in this house, she had nothing to do with the cause and effect of the situation.


    Father Kang who did not know that his brother had med him and his family for the death of Madam Kang and Kang Qiao, was immediately overwhelmed with gratitude when he heard Song Yan say that she was going to save his brother. He trembled with emotion before saying, "Thank you, thank you so much, Madam Song. You are the Kang family''s benefactor."


    Song Yan merely nodded and then walked over to Master Kang. She carefully examined his body and confirmed that he only lost his Yang essence and did not lose his soul, which was a good thing. If his soul was swallowed by the grudge explosion then even the immortals couldn''t have saved him.


    After she was done examining Master Kang, she took out a bottle of Yang Replenishing Pills and handed it to Father Kang. She asked the man to hand out two pills in the morning and evening to Master Kang.


    Of course, she told the man that the bottle of pills cost more than three million yuan. Though she had only refined these pills a few days ago, they used the finest of herbs. It was only right for her to sell them at a price that was neither too low nor high. If not it would be her who would be suffering a loss.


    Not to mention, Master Kang was on the verge of dying. If she had not pulled out this bottle of pills, he would have died in a few days.


    But she was not an unscrupulous businesswoman. She told Father Kang that if he could not buy the bottle of pills at once, he could buy a few pills at first.


    However, Father Kang refused. In his eyes, Song Yan was the benefactor of his family and she was not just an expert but an extraordinary person. There was no way the things that she was selling were bad, if it was expensive then certainly it was good. Besides his family could still afford a bottle that cost three million yuan. In fact, he could buy two more, if Song Yan was willing to sell it but thetter refused saying that they did not need Yang Replenshing Pills.


    Father Kang helped his brother take the Yang Replenishing Pills and no sooner did the pill melt in Master Kang''s mouth, than he suddenly regained consciousness. He blinked his eyes and looked around before turning to look at his younger brother.


    "You..are you alright?" Master Kang asked with his nerves taut.


    "We are fine, Brother," Father Kang replied and only then did Master Kang''s nerves ease. However, the second he rxed, his eyes rolled in the back of his sockets and then he fainted again.


    However, this was enough to relieve Father Kang. Since his brother woke up once, it meant that he was fine. He then turned to look at Song Yan and thanked her again and again along with his wife and daughter.


    "Okay, there is no need for you to kneel in front of me. Master Kang has only lost his Yang essence, he will get better once he replenishes the Yang energy. As for your daughter, she only needs a bit of rest to calm her nerves down, everything else will be fine," Song Yan told to the rest of the family, only then did the Kang couple calm down.


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    ***

 Chapter 1351: Dark entity :Making a move

    Chapter 1351: Dark entity :Making a move


    ?


    After resolving the Kang family''s issue, Song Yan prepared to leave. Before she left, she surveyed the entire Kang house as she wanted to take a look at the remnants of the grudge field that was scattered over the Kang house. At the same time, she asked Second Madam Kang about everything that happened to Master Kang once he was possessed.


    What could Second Madam Kang say at that moment? She hurriedly told Song Yan all about the weird antics that Master Kang did when he was possessed by the evil spirit. She told Song Yan how Master Kang would wear the clothes of a woman and then started dancing and singing in the middle of the night. However, suddenly he would change his tune and start teaching to no one in particr. She then paused and added, "My brother-inw did not seem to remember what he did in the night but at the same time he often told us to take off the talismans. He was really obsessed with the idea of us taking down the talismans. It was really weird. He acted as his usual self but at the same time he was a bit more aggressive than usual."


    Second Madam Kang did not understand how was it possible for Master Kang to be in the right state of mind but still follow the orders of the evil spirit. It was because of this that they had no idea what was going on with Master Kang, sometimes he seemed like he was possessed but sometimes he seemedpletely fine.


    Song Yan saw Second Madam Kang''s confusion and exined, "You are wrong when you say that he returned to his senses. That was one of the tactics that the evil spirit used to lower your guards, once a person is possessed there is no way for them to regain their senses until the evil spirit is exorcised. Most probably, the evil spirit only pretended to be getting better in the morning, such that you and your husband would think that your brother-inw had gone back to normal. If you had taken off your talismans in the morning then you would have lost your lives."


    At that moment, Second Madam Kang was stunned. She felt goosebumps break all over her skin and was d that she did not listen to her brother-inw and took down the talismans that she was wearing.


    If she had then she would have died for sure!


    Cold sweat trickled down her spine and turned to Song Yan before asking, "Master Song, now that this evil spirit is gone...our family is safe now right?"


    Song Yan shook her head and dashed Second Madam Kang''s hopes. She said to her, "The thing that I exorcised was just a part of the evil spirit, you can say that it was just a part of her grudge and nothing else. The main body is yet to be dealt with."


    Second Madam Kang was scared out of her wits, her vision turned ck and she almost fainted. Just a part of the evil spirit, if a small essence of that spirit''s grudge was this dangerous then how dangerous would be the main body? If the main body came to haunt their family.... Second Madam Kang did not even dare to think about it. She regretted not stopping her daughter from following her sister-inw. More than that, she regretted letting her sister-inw pamper Kang Qiao. If she had been a bit stern with her niece even if it ruined her rtionship with her sister-inw, then nothing like this would have happened.


    Her body trembled at the thought of losing her life.


    Song Yan knew what the woman was thinking about and said, "Don''t worry. Although the main body of the evil spirit is intact, I don''t think that it woulde here again, especially after losing a part of its essence. If you want I can draw an array to make sure that no evil spirit woulde back?"


    Second Madam Kang was very much willing to let the array be drawn in her house. She agreed almost instantly with Song Yan, she did not care that it would increase the service fee that Song Yan was going to charge.


    Seeing that she had agreed, Song Yan did not waste her time and drew the array. She also understood how Second Madam Kang felt. She finished drawing the array and was about to leave when Second Madam Kang suddenly stopped her.


    "Master Song, I nearly forgot," Second Madam Kang said to her with a frown. "That evil spirit when it was possessing my brother-inw kept saying that it was better than the rest. And kept muttering just a bit more, just a bit more again and again. I think you should know of this."


    "Thank you," Song Yan nodded when she heard the words that Second Madam Kang told her. She seemed to have inexplicably realized that Ye Xiyuan had a n to raise her cultivation in one go and was going to stop for a while as she was now living in the human world and did not want to cause too much stir.


    The entity was really smart!


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes and then searched for her husband''s number, she texted him to ry Ma Yun''s number to her. If Ye Xiyuan was going to make a final move then she would certainly try to kill Ma Yun with whom she had been staying for so many years.


    Though Fu Yu Sheng was confused, he knew that Song Yan would not ask for anything without a reason, so he sent Ma Yun''s number and Song Yan dialled it at once. No matter what, she could not let Ye Xiyuan seed!


    ***


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]

 Chapter 1352: Jade talisman

    Chapter 1352: Jade talisman


    ?


    Ma Yun fidgeted in his seat as he looked at Song Yan who was calmly sipping on her tea. He did not know why but Song Yan suddenly called him and asked him to meet at the coffee shop. He had no idea what and why this woman was looking for him but after she called him, Fu Yu Sheng made another call and told him that if he dared to give against his wife then he might as well be prepared for the Ma family to be suppressed.


    Under such a threat, it would be impossible for Ma Yun to not listen to Fu Yu Sheng. So he could only dress up and arrive at the coffee shop with his head filled with all sorts of what-ifs and what-nots.


    "Sister...Sister-inw, why did you call me here?" Ma Yu asked while looking at Song Yan. His thumbs twiddled while he nervously curled his toes and uncurled them.


    Song Yan raised her head. With her deep eyes, she gazed at Ma Yun causing thetter to stiffen even more. He couldn''t be med Song Yan''s gaze was too profound which made him feel like she could see more than he was showing.


    "For how long did you know Ye Xiyuan before you started dating?" Song Yan asked while looking at Ma Yun whose brows furrowed. He did not understand why Song Yan was asking this question but upon seeing her re at him, he immediately straightened up and then replied, "For six months. I knew her for six months before we started to date and after that, she opened her ownpany and my mother suggested we get engaged."


    Though it was he who chose Ye Xiyuan, it was his mother who made all the decisions in the family.


    So from the engagement to the wedding preparations, everything was being nned by his mother.


    Song Yan sighed after hearing his answer. This sigh was like losing one''s life in the yellow spring causing Ma Yun to be even more confused.


    "So, you never found out about how Ye Xiyuan actually forged the adoption centre documents and that she had never been raised in that orphanage?" Song Yan remarked and Ma Yun who was looking around the shop, immediately whipped his head in front.


    It was like a bolt out of the blue, Ma Yun who had believed everything that Ye Xiyuan had told him was left stunned after he heard what Song Yan said to him. He blinked his eyes andughed awkwardly before saying, "Sister ...inw this joke, don''t you think you took it too far?"


    Song Yan was not surprised by his words, she already expected him to refute her the second she decided to call Ma Yun and tell him about Ye Xiyuan. She sighed once again before taking out the real documents as well as the fake ones that Ye Xiyuan asked the director of the orphanage to forge.


    "Take a look at them," Song Yan said to the man in front.


    Ma Yun hesitated but under Song Yan''s peering gaze, he couldn''t refuse. He picked up the documents in front of him and sure enough, with just one gaze he could detect the forgery in the documents that belonged to Ye Xiyuan.


    The stone on his heart pressed even more harshly. He did not know what to do anymore, should he confront Ye Xiyuan about this matter?


    The papers in his hands crumpled because of the pressure that Ma Yun was applying on them. His expression was filled with anger and exasperation, while Song Yan calmly stretched her hand and then pulled the papers out of Ma Yun''s grip.


    The two of them stayed silent for two seconds before, Ma Yun closed his eyes and then questioned Song Yan, "Why are you telling me this, sister-inw? Did something happen? Did Xiyuan do something?"


    He paused and added, "Did she do something serious?"


    Song Yan curled her lips. She snapped her fingers and a silencing talisman was summoned from the ghost ring, she then threw it around them before questioning, "What if your precious fiancee had killed someone?"


    "What--haha...how can this be possible? Sister-inw, you surely know how to joke," Ma Yun thought that Song Yan was making a joke but as Song Yan calmly stared at him without a hint of a smile on her face, Ma Yun who was originallyughing turned sombre.


    He blinked his eyes and then questioned, "T...This was a joke, right?"


    He had known Ye Xiyuan for a long time and even though she was a bit weird and was unusually cold, there was no way she would kill someone!


    Song Yan, however, did not correct herself. She simply waited for Ma Yun to stomach the words she had said causing thetter to rub his hands on his thighs nervously as he looked left and right. Ma Yun then turned to look at Song Yan and stated, "No, there is no way. I know that Xiyuan might be a bit different from the rest but she cannot kill anyone--"


    "Three of her seniors have suddenly gone missing, five of her ex-boyfriends have suddenly disappeared as if they never existed in the first ce and a few workers and interns have also vanished," Song Yan pushed forth the information that she had collected towards Ma Yun. She then leaned back on her chair and looked at Ma Yun who was looking at the information scattered in front of him. "You can say that this is nothing but a mere coincidence, but how many coincidences have to align for more than fifty people to suddenly disappear? Not to mention they are all rted to Ye Xiyuan in one way or another."


    ***


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]

 Chapter 1353: Jade talismans (2)

    Chapter 1353: Jade talismans (2)


    ?


    Ma Yun gulped. He looked up at Song Yan from the missing reports that were in front of him and said, "But that doesn''t mean that the matter is rted to Ye Xiyuan, right sister-inw? Why will she kill these people? There is no need for her to kill them."


    "How do you know that she doesn''t have a reason to kill them?" Song Yan questioned with a raise of her brows. "You did not even know that she lied about growing up in an orphanage when she never even lived in that ce."


    Her words silenced Ma Yun who pursed his lips. He blinked his eyes and clenched his fingers before stubbornly saying, "I trust Xiyuan, Sister-inw. She is not someone who would kill anyone, she might be a bit career driven but she cannot be a murderer."


    Song Yan knew that the reason Ma Yun was so adamant about refusing to ept the truth was because if he was to ept that his fiancee was a murderer then what would be of him? For him to ept that he had been living with a murderer for two years would be like a bolt of thunder.


    "You can deny it all you want. I am not here to tell you to turn your fiancee to the police anyway," Song Yan stated coldly as she took out a jade talisman that she had refined earlier. She was going to hand it to Old Master Fu butter on, she changed her mind. Song Yan could not let Ye Xiyuan raise her cultivation any further, and if her guess was correct, the key to her cultivation reaching the final stagey with Ma Yun.


    She needed to keep this man safe!


    If Ma Yun died then she would be in a lot of trouble.


    Song Yan hurled the jade talisman which looked like a bracelet of beads at Ma Yun and told him, "Keep this talisman with you at all times. If not you will die a brutal death," she paused and added, "After all, you have already faced it once, right? I don''t think you would want to face it again."


    Her words brought the memories from the night when Ma Yun saw the dark figure in his room, the one that nearly killed him but then he woke up and sent that thing out of his room. His eyes widened and Ma Yun questioned, "How ...How do you know this, sister-inw?" Song Yan nced at the lingering Death Aura on his forehead and answered, "You do not need to know this, all you need to know is that you need to keep this bracelet on your body at all times no matter what others say. If you take it off..." She curled her lips and remarked casually, "Then you might as well tell me the favourite flower that you like, I will make a note to put a bouquet of your favourites on your coffin."


    Ma Yun: ".." Should I thank you?


    "And keep this bracelet with you especially when your fiancee is with you," Song Yan would have told Ma Yun without hiding anything from him but she could see that Ma Yun was not ready to believe her. However, she did not want Ma Yun to give into Ye Xiyuan''s sweet words and end up as her meal, which was why she gave him a warning. If he took it to his heart, then he would survive if not --well, Song Yan had to ask Gu Chenyi toe to the capital and help her or send someone.


    Ma Yun''s eyes could not help but turn wide. He stammered, "S..Sister inw... do you...do you know what you are saying?"


    "I know," Song Yan curled her lips in a sly smirk. "Just as I know that your fiancee wille looking for you in five seconds as she is now aware of your meeting with me."


    As soon as she spoke, Ma Yun blinked his eyes but at the same time counted the time. Five secondster, he heard a voice behind him which both startled him as well as scared him out of his wits.


    "Ah Yun!" Ye Xiyuan who was dressed in a bluish-grey ruffle shirt with wide beige pants walked over to where Ma Yun and Song Yan were sitting. Seeing her walk over to where he was sitting, Ma Yun instinctively wore the bracelet on his wrist.


    He then turned to look at Song Yan who smiled at him and sipped on her coffee.


    "X..Xiyuan, you are here? How?" Ma Yun asked as he looked at Ye Xiyuan.


    Ye Xiyuan looked at the man in front of her with a smile. However inwardly she was grinding her teeth, though she did not have any evidence, Ye Xiyuan doubted Song Yan.


    Ever since this woman came to know about her, everything was going down the drain. Not to mention, she did not forget about the small fainting incident that happened in the ward when Song Yan came to look for Fu Yu Sheng, with her in the room.


    This woman either had some spiritual cultivation or she had a powerful weapon with her!


    However, seeing that Song Yan did not show all her cards to her, Ye Xiyuan did not say anything either. She could only walk around the edges with this woman while testing her. "What''s wrong? Do you not wee me?" Ye Xiyuan asked as she stretched her hand and touched Ma Yun''s shoulder. However, no sooner did she touch him, than a scalding sensation overwhelmed the back of her hand and she screamed. "Ahhh! What the hell--"


    Ma Yun who was sitting on the chair looked at Ye Xiyuan who screamed in pain and was filled with disbelief. What ...what was this?


    ****


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *****

 Chapter 1354: Dark entity mass death

    Chapter 1354: Dark entity mass death


    ?


    "What''s wrong? What happened to you?" Ma Yun asked while looking at Ye Xiyuan. His gaze fell on her hand which touched him and was surprised to find that there were burnt marks on the back of her hands!


    His brain suddenly stopped working as he turned his gaze to look at Song Yan who was smiling at him without much changes in her expression. Though she was calm, Ma Yun was not at all calm. He was on the verge of fainting and yet the woman was looking at him as if this was an everyday thing.


    While Ma Yun was looking at Song Yan, Ye Xiyuan was grinding her teeth. Her gaze was fixated on Ma Yun''s wrist where the jade bracelet was hanging, she had no idea where this man got his hands on such a powerful talisman. Did this man find out something?


    Ye Xiyuan raised her head and looked at Ma Yun who seemed to be worried.


    The man was looking at her with a concerned expression, which did not seem fake.


    "It''s nothing," Though Ye Xiyuan was suspicious since Ma Yun was not acting any different, she also stayed calm. She smiled at him and said, "I injured myself when I was in theboratory and ended up forgetting about it. It''s nothing to be rmed about."


    Ma Yun heaved a sigh of relief. That was right. How could Ye Xiyuan be a ghost? It was impossible. The fear in his heart calmed down and he lowered his head before reaching out and holding Ye Xiyuan''s hand which was burned.


    "You are so careless," however just as he was about to touch Ye Xiyuan''s hand, thetter snatched it away from him. Her actions startled Ma Yun as he raised his head and looked at the woman. "What''s wrong?" Why did she pull her hand away from him? What was going on?


    Ma Yun had a lot of questions in his mind but among those questions, he also started to suspect that there was something wrong with Ye Xiyuan.


    "It hurts, don''t touch me," Ye Xiyuan could not let Ma Yun touch her as the talisman on his wrist was too strong. If he was to touch her again then it would deliver serious damage to her cultivation!


    She then turned to look at Song Yan and changed the topic, "What are you doing here with Ah Yun, Sister-inw?" Ye Xiyuan asked while looking at Song Yan. Her eyes were assessing Song Yan carefully as if trying to gauge what was the reason for this woman to look for her final sacrifice.


    "It is nothing, I came here because I wanted to talk about the cooperation of the Ma and the Fu family," Song Yan calmly replied as she got up from the chair on which she was sitting. There was a reason why she handed this talisman to Ma Yun. Firstly, it was for his own safety and secondly, she wanted to test Ye Xiyuan''s cultivation.


    And from the looks of it, this dark entity''s cultivation was very high.


    ''I need to call Vincent and have him send a few celestial masters along with calling Gu Chenyi for the weapons,'' the Gu family sect masters were busy with their own tasks and Song Yan couldn''t move them willy-nilly.


    If she wanted to move the celestial masters of the Gu family, it would take a long time as they were scattered all over the world. And the ones who were in the country were also busy and those who were not were still learning from their masters.


    They would be of no use to her.


    "I will see you soon, Brother Yun," Song Yan smiled at Ma Yun before stating, "If you need my help then you can call me."


    Of course, the kind of help Song Yan was talking about, she hoped that Ma Yun wouldn''t need that.


    "What were the two of you talking about?" Ye Xiyuan asked with a sweet voice. "Was it Sister-inw who gave you this bracelet?"


    Ma Yun felt a shiver dance down his spine. He couldn''t help but suspect Ye Xiyuan when he thought about how she was questioning him about the bracelet. He was certain that the jade bracelet was hidden in the sleeves of his shirt, certainly, Ye Xiyuan would not have seen it at once even if she did see it. Why was she questioning about it?


    He decided to hide the truth and answered, "No. This bracelet was given to me by a master on the street. He said that I am going to be unlucky in the next few days and asked me to buy this bracelet as a lucky charm."


    The second he finished speaking Ma Yun turned to look at Ye Xiyuan and caught the dark glint in her eyes. His heart sank even more. Was it true? Did Ye Xiyuan have something to do with the dark spirit or --


    He did not dare to think any further. Ma Yun hoped that he was only thinking too much and there was no truth in his suspicions. But as the two of them returned home, Ma Yun''s suspicions started to get more and more intense as Ye Xiyuan kept asking him to take off the talisman.


    At first, she spoke sweetly and told him that there was no such thing as supernatural in the world but when he refused to listen she grew impatient and started scolding him. She adapted his mother''s tone and called him useless good for nothing who was putting her career in danger and that if someone saw him wearing this bracelet they would start suspecting that she was also a believer of superstitions.


    However, the more she acted like this the more Ma Yun refused to take the bracelet off!


    **********


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1355: Dark entity mass deaths

    Chapter 1355: Dark entity mass deaths


    ?


    Ye Xiyuan noticed Ma Yun''s stubbornness and cursed him in her mind. If she had known that this man would get his hands on such a treasure, she would have arranged for his death sooner!


    The two of them returned to the Ma residence and Ma Yun walked inside the manor. When Madam Ma saw Ye Xiyuan and Ma Yun return, her expression lit up. She was rather worried that Ye Xiyuan was slowly drifting away from her son but now that Madam Ma saw her son and Ye Xiyuan together, she could finally rx.


    Madam Ma''s face was filled with smiles however when she saw Ma Yun and Ye Xiyuan''s expressions, the light in her eyes dimmed and she questioned, "Did something happen? Why are you two looking as if you fought?"


    Ma Yun wanted to say that it was nothing but Ye Xiyuan was a step faster than him. She walked towards Madam Ma andined in a sullen voice, "Aunt look at Brother Yun, he ended up getting fooled by a Chatan and is now wearing a talisman on his wrist. If someone was to see it, what would they think?"


    Hearing Ye Xiyuan''sints, Madam Ma was a bit surprised but when she turned and saw Ma Yun indeed wearing a jade bracelet, she couldn''t help but snap coldly, "Ma Yun, what''s the meaning of this? It''s one thing that you are not capable enough but now you are even indulging in superstitions? Do you want our family to beughed at by others so badly!?"


    "Take it off and throw it away!" Madam Ma ordered her son as if it were something that Ma Yun needed to do at once.


    Ma Yun pursed his lips. He recalled how Ye Xiyuan kept asking him to take off the talisman and even rushed to his mother toin and his eyes narrowed.


    He didn''t think much of this talisman earlier but given how desperate Ye Xiyuan was to get this thing off him, he immediately refused, "This bracelet is not like other talismans, even if I wear it no one would think of it as a talisman unless someone told them. Mom, the master said that my uing days would be really unlucky and I might get gravely injured. Isn''t it better to believe rather than take the risk? And my bracelet is not harming anyone. If you mind it so much then I will not leave the house, will that do?"


    After speaking he immediately walked over to the staircase and then climbed up the stairs two at a time to make sure that his mother wouldn''t stop him.


    However as he was walking upstairs, Ma Yun felt a cold gaze staring at his back and goosebumps broke all over his skin. He turned around to see who was staring at him but Ma Yun did not find anyone looking up at him. But the feeling of that sinister gaze staring at him lingered in his heart and mind.


    Madam Ma who was looking at her son walking away, did not see the cold and chilling gaze with which Ye Xiyuan was looking at Ma Yun. If she had witnessed that cold gaze, Madam Ma would have forgotten about Ye Xiyuan being kind and gentle.


    She would have even thrown the idea of making this woman her daughter-inw!


    Ye Xiyuan''s gaze was that sinister!


    However just as Madam Ma turned around, Ye Xiyuan''s eyes softened and even turned red. It was as if she was about to cry.


    "Aunt Ma, did I say something wrong? Brother Yun looks so angry at me," Ye Xiyuan stated with a soft voice as if she had been greatly wronged.


    Madam Ma''s heart softened upon seeing such a good child cry, she patted Ye Xiyuan on the shoulder and said to her, "Not at all, it''s that fool who doesn''t understand how lucky he is to get a woman like you. Don''t worry, I will talk to him. He is indeed being foolish, what''s the point of wearing that talisman? I will have him understand that it was indeed him being stupid and there are no such thing as ghosts and monsters in this world."


    Ye Xiyuan nodded but inwardly, she seemed to have understood that there was no point in dying things anymore. She wanted Ma Yun to learn to use his skills and sharpen his mind further as it would help her cultivate even better. But if she continued like this then the entire situation would turn upside down.


    She would end up losing her eggs as well as the chicken!


    No, she would have to make a move tonight.


    On the other side, Song Yan contacted Vincent. She revealed everything about Ye Xiyuan and her grudge cultivation to him and at the same time ryed that she was worried that this woman was thinking of killing everyone in one sweep. She needed to break the grudge field but it was too wide and scattered that Song Yan couldn''t do it alone.


    Not to mention Ye Xiyuan''s cultivation was no joke. If she was to pay attention to the grudge field who would take down the dark entity?


    "She probably did not want to attract too much attention which was why she only killed a few people, however, if everyone in the training centre were to die, who can me her?" Song Yan stated coldly. "She can always act as if she was not aware of what was going on and it was the teachers of the training centre who made a move. After all, it is not that difficult to throw off the me when she is so famous and has so many connections right?"


    Vincent''s eyes narrowed. He did sense that there would be mass deaths tonight but he did not expect it to be rted to this case. If he was not wrong more than 150 people would be killed tonight.


    ****


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]

 Chapter 1356: Pig Teammate

    Chapter 1356: Pig Teammate


    ?


    Though Vincent was responsible for showing the dead thest path, it did not mean that he was willing to turn a blind eye in this case. He immediately agreed with Song Yan and decided to send a few skilled celestial masters to help her.


    Once Song Yan was done dealing with Vincent, she then turned to look for Wu Jin. She revealed what she had learned from Second Madam Kang and also shared her guess, saying that the dark entity was trying to make a move as soon as possible. If she wasn''t wrong then Ye Xiyuan was going to make a move tonight. She told him that most likely everyone in the training centre would be killed tonight.


    Even though Wu Jin was prepared for the worst, his face changed drastically when he heard his sister-inw say that everyone in the training centre would die tonight. His hand holding the phone trembled and he almost dropped the phone on the ground.


    "S... Sister-inw, you mean to say..."


    "There is going to be a bloodbath," Song Yan stated without saying anything further.


    The second Wu Jin heard that it was going to be a blood bath, his expression changed and he almost dropped his phone on the ground. He said to Song Yan, "Then... Then..."


    "Brother Wu, when I was dealing with an evil spirit at the Kang house, I realized that it was not an evil spirit but a part of a grudge that seemed to have gained sentience after being attached to the dark entity for a long time. It gave me a very bad feeling as grudges left behind by entities shouldn''t be so deeply connected. However, the grudge was really strong and it had a bloodthirsty aura, it''s clear to me that the cultivation of Ye Xiyuan is really high. If not for that she wouldn''t have been able to control her grudge field so easily. Moreover, this grudge strengthens with time, the talismans that I gave to Kang family members should have kept this spirit out of their house but somehow it was able to trespass the threshold of the Kang house. I believe that the cultivation level of Ye Xiyuan is very close to getting levelled up which is the only reason why she is waiting patiently because she wants to level up in one swift move!"


    It was one bombshell after another, Wu Jin felt that his back was covered with cold sweat. After a pause, he said to Song Yan, "Should I empty the training centre?"


    "There is no point," Song Yan refused as she thought about how strong the grudge field was. "Even if you were to take them away from the training centre, the grudge would follow them without missing anyone." This was the tricky thing about stepping into the grudge field. Either a person destroyed the grudge field as soon as they stepped in, or they would be haunted by the grudge field till the end of their life unless they met with a skilled celestial master.


    "Then what should we do?" Wu Jin couldn''t help but panic. He thought that moving the students and the teachers would be the end of the trouble but from the looks of it, he was nowhere close to putting an end to this mess.


    "Just go to the school and use the talismans that I have given you. For the time being save as many people as you can, I am arriving soon," Song Yan said to Wu Jin as she looked at the setting sun. She then turned her attention to the road and stepped on the elerator.


    "Okay! Okay! I got it," Wu Jin agreed with Song Yan. "I will wait for you at the school." Though he was shuddering at the thought of going to the school without Song Yan, he had no choice but to follow her lead. At the thought of how everyone in the training centre was going to be used as a sacrifice by Ye Xiyuan for raising her cultivation, he was scared witless.


    They really need to deal with that woman or else! He did not dare to imagine the consequences as there were more than one hundred and fifty people in the training centre including the teachers and the students as well as the staff


    What Song Yan did not tell Wu Jin was that there was a chance that Ye Xiyuan might have set up a Grudge Fortifying Array around the training centre. This array once activated would reap the lives of those who stepped inside without mercy!


    However, she was d that she had given Ma Yun the jade talisman. As long as that man was wearing that talisman, Ye Xiyuan would try to dy the sacrificial ritual as much as possible.


    What she did not know was that even though Ma Yun was smart, there was a pig teammate next to him.


    Ma Yun looked at the jade bracelet that was thrown on the ground until the beads broke and exasperatedly looked at his mother who was standing in front of him with her arms crossed and not an ounce of guilt on her face. She instead looked at him as if she had done something great!


    "Why did you do this!?" Ma Yun asked his mother angrily. Just now he was walking towards the kitchen when his mother suddenly pounced on him. As he could not push his mother away, Ma Yun tried to get out of her grip gently, however in the tussle, he lost the bracelet that Song Yan gave to him.


    He was about to take it back but then his mother threw it down and stomped her foot on it three to four times until the beads of the talisman broke and it was rendered useless!


    ***


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    ***

 Chapter 1357: Pig Teammate (2)

    Chapter 1357: Pig Teammate (2)


    ?


    Madam Ma did not expect her son to scream at her like this, she was shocked before anger surged in her heart. She pointed at Ma Yun and shouted at the top of her lungs, "How dare you shout at me like that! I am your mother! I gave birth to you and you dare to scream at me like this! Ma Yun, have you forgotten from whose womb you crawled out?"


    On the other hand, Ma Yun was also angry. His mother had never listened to what he wanted to do, she always wanted him to go along with her rhythm. When he was young, he wanted to raise a dog and brought a street puppy home. But the next day when he woke up that street dog was sent away by his mother who told him that raising such things would distract him and he needed to focus on his studies.


    When he grew up a little, he wanted to learn art but his mother ruthlessly made a fuss until he chose marketing.


    "Can''t I even wear a single jade bracelet in this house without you making a fuss?" Ma Yun retorted. His voice was so cold that it gave Madam Ma a scare.


    However, after thinking about it again and looking at his stubbornness, Madam Ma was angry again. This son of hers was already standing against her like this, if she allowed this to slide, then this man would think that he could dance on her head as he liked.


    "Am I doing this for myself? I am doing this for you!" Madam Ma shouted back as she spoke she raised her hand and started pping Ma Yun on the arms, back and everywhere else where she could get her hands. "Xiyuan called us to the training centre tonight, she said to me that she misses us very much and wants to go to dinner along with us after she is done with the lessons. If you go to the training centre wearing this talisman what will others say? Now get ready ande with me, you useless man!"


    Madam Ma was very dissatisfied with her son. He had no talent when it came to business and he was still just dragging his feet in the marketing department of theirpany. Because of this, just how many times her sister-inw made fun of her? Did she say anything to this stupid good-for-nothing son of hers?


    "If you want to talk about what you can do and cannot do to me, then first earn some money!" Madam Ma did not think that she was saying anything wrong and continued humiliating her son. "You eat and drink while your father toils away in thepany. You are already so old and still rely on your parents to raise you and feed you, and yet you have the audacity to ask me why you can''t do what you want. Then I will tell you! It''s because you are a useless bum who has no future! You are lucky that a talented girl is willing to marry you and I cannot have you embarrass her and break such a good match."


    Madam Ma wanted to tell her son that she was doing this for him. After all, he had no talent in running a business, if that was the case wasn''t it good enough that her son was getting a wife who could earn decent wages?


    Ma Yun on the other hand became stiff. He knew that his mother was a stern woman who cared about face but never did he think that she thought of him as a useless bum. He was angry but at the same time when he thought about how he hadn''t been able to get a promotion in thepany after working for so long, all the anger was gone.


    He listened to his mother silently and dressed up before arriving at the training centre just as Ye Xiyuan and his mother wanted. After all a man who did not earn was not looked up to by others.


    On the other hand, as soon as Ma Yun arrived at the training centre screams broke out all over the ce and Wu Jin who was driving to the training centre was alerted.


    "Not good! Deputy Chief Wu something happened!" He received a call from Captain Lei who was standing guard at the training centre and did not go in. "Deputy Chief Wu, I have no idea what is going on. You asked us to keep an eye on the training centre and we have been doing so for thest three days. Just now, I saw something ck and dark rise from the ground and cover the training centre like a dome. Yan Shan and Yun Yi went inside even when I told them not to, now I can''t contact them. Should I chase after them?"


    "No stay where you are," Wu Jin was very much convinced about his sister-inw''s skills. If she said that it was going to be a blood bath then it was going to be a bloodbath. Why should he let more of his man lose their lives and those who could not be saved? Wu Jin closed his eyes and stated coldly, "Captain Lei, there is a chance that those two might note out ever, so you and Rong Wei stay where you are and not move from your position. We need to reduce the loss of lives as much as possible!"


    Captain Lei jumped in fright. He exchanged a look with Rong Wei who looked nervous and hurriedly said, "Deputy Chief Wu, do you mean to say that Yan Shan and Yun Yi might not be able toe out?"


    Though Wu Jin did not say anything, his silence was everything.


    **


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *****

 Chapter 1358: Dark Entity outbreak

    Chapter 1358: Dark Entity outbreak


    ?


    At that moment, Captain Chen and Rong Wei felt like the world wasing down crashing. Wu Jin did not have the time to worry about them, he ended the call and elerated the speed of his car but then he received another call. It was from the police station and as soon as he picked up the call, the officer on the other side started incoherently in horror, "Deputy Chief Wu, this is bad. This is really bad! Something happened at the training centre. I don''t know but there is really weird about that training centre, I can''t see anything however the ground is covered with blood and there is a huge crowd of students and teachers standing inside the transparent ck dome. They all seemed to be trapped inside and could note out. What should we do?"


    Earlier Gu Lang and the rest did not want to get involved in this case but under the provocation of Ning Fengnian, they decided to take this case up as well. ording to Ning Fengnian, this case was just a small case of Human trafficking there was no need for them to worry about anything. However, who would have expected something like this to happen? Gu Lang and the rest did not think much about what was happening but as soon as the students along with the teachers started to crowd around the edge of the dome while banging and screaming on the surface of the dome, they naturally couldn''t sit back and rushed to help. But all of them were stopped by Captain Lei who told them that going inside would be sure sort death.


    At first, they thought that Captain Lei was only stopping them because he was worried that they would snatch his credits. Because of this thought many of their team members rushed inside the dome. However, the second they rushed inside, Gu Lang and the rest saw their bodies twisting around before exploding into a mess of blood and bones!


    Seeing this Gu Lang and the rest broke out in cold sweat. How could such an inhuman scene take ce out of nowhere?


    He still remembered that before dying his team members who ran inside screamed about ghosts.


    As soon as Wu Jin heard that Gu Lang and the rest of his team were at the training centre his eyes widened. He couldn''t help but ask agitatedly, "Who told you to go to that training centre? Did I not say that this case was special and no one should try to get involved without my permission?"


    Gu Lang was startled by Wu Jin''s outburst. However, then he recalled that this case was indeed under Wu Jin''s authority and thetter did say that no one was supposed to head to the training centre but Ning Fengnian who was eager to snatch the case as well as the credit sent his team to the training centre and was in fact waiting for them to return with a report.


    Wu Jin was so angry that he almost destroyed the steering in his hands. He understood at once what was going on but it was not the time for him to take his anger out on anyone. He told Gu Lang to stay put and call Ning Fengnian. Since he was the cause of this entire situation then he might as well deal with it!


    He then called Song Yan and told her that what she feared had started and the Grudge Fortifying Array had been activated.


    On the other side, Song Yan''s expression changed drastically when she heard Wu Jin say that the array had been activated. It could only mean that Ma Yun went to that training centre without the talisman.


    This was simply courting death, even with all those warnings he still ignored them?


    When Song Yan heard Wu Jin say that a dome-shaped structure had trapped the people inside, she told him, "Brother Wu, I am almost at the training centre. I will be going to the training centre straight away. As for why only the people entering can go inside and not outside... I believe that it is due to the grudge field strengthening. Once they step inside they get stuck in the grudge field and cannot leave. The dome is a protective structure which is created by that dark entity to protect itself and strengthen its grudge and cultivation."


    "The people inside are all sacrifices for this ritual, I am afraiding out wouldn''t be as easy


    as it was to enter."


    Wu Jin''s heart clenched when he heard what Son Yan said, his entire body turned cold when he realized that everyone who entered the dome was nothing but sacrifices for a dark ritual. He trembled and asked, "Then...what would happen to these sacrifices?"


    "Nothing. They would be killed, their blood and body would be used by the dark entity to strengthen its existence while their soul and memories would be used by the grudge field for its strengthening."


    "In the end, nothing would be left and their sole essence would disappear as well and they would never get a chance to reincarnate."


    Wu Jin of course understood what it meant for the sole essence to disappear. Song Yan had exined this to him when Wu Genji''s matter was still in the open.


    The two of them did not have much time to talk. Song Yan asked Wu Jin not to enter the dome but how could the man stay outside when others were dying in the end, Song Yan asked Vincent to send the celestial masters straight to the training centre. This way they could not only reap the soul but also protect those who were yet to be harmed.


    Vincent agreed and sent Chen Xing, the leader of group 7 to deal with the matter. Only then did Song Yan heave a sigh of relief and look at the teleportation talisman. She had been trying to use it for a while but the talisman was not working, it was enough to see the extent to which the grudge field was scattered.


    She hoped that the loss of lives could be controlled at this moment.


    However, her hopes were doomed to dash. At that moment, the training centre was in utter chaos. Whether it was the teachers, students or the leaders of the university, they were collectively screaming as they looked at the things that were scuttling on the ground.


    Open skulls of their friends, teachers and staff that had been swallowed by the ck miasma were running towards them while scuttling on broken bones which formed six legs like spiders. The sight was horrifying and if that was not enough the fact that Headmaster Yuan was caught in the swamp of ck miasma and was being dragged inside was enough to terrorize them.


    Headmaster Yuan was dragging his body with his hands reaching out, "Help me! Someone help me! I don''t want to die!" He screamed like a pig that was going to be ughtered. He looked at the teachers and the members of the staff before shouting, "What are you doing pull me out!"


    However no matter how he screamed and shouted no one helped him because it was already toote! Half of his body was inside the swamp and they could hear the sound of bones crunching and flesh gobbling, it was as if the swamp was eating it. His screams continued to echo in the training centre but soon they started to grow weaker and weaker as Headmaster Yuan was dragged further inside. All the students and the teachers of the training centre were frozen with fear.


    The students stood behind the teachers trembling, some of them even fainted because the sight was too gruesome. Some students screamed for their parents and cried for their lives.


    Professor Lin was also scared by the sight in front of him, his entire body trembled as he covered the students and shouted, "Run try to run outside!"


    Though he was trying his best to act as if he was fine, inwardly he was shocked. There were really ghosts in this world! Ghosts!


    The students nodded as they turned to run out of the auditorium. However, as soon as they opened the door of the auditorium, they saw a sight which was even more horrifying than inside. The floor was covered with blood and flesh, some of the students who skipped the speech of Headmaster Yuan and the teachers were being dragged down by the dark miasma.


    They looked horrified as they screamed in desperation.


    Just as the students and teachers were worried about what to do, the sound of ''he he he''s echoed behind them and they all turned to look at Ye Xiyuan whose eyes rolled back in the sockets before turningpletely ck, her lips slowly started to stretch more and more wide causing the people inside the auditorium to be scared witless.


    ***


    **********************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1359: Dark Entity : Terror

    Chapter 1359: Dark Entity : Terror


    ?


    When the crowd saw the changes in Ye Xiyuan they were naturally very scared. Especially the children who have never seen something like this before, they stared at the ghost on the stage and screamed for their parents. Earlier they did find it weird that Ye Xiyuan was calmer than the rest of the teachers but they never thought that this was the reason!


    "Professor Ye!"


    "Help! Someone help!"


    Children screamed in fright while Professor Li who had invited Ye Xiyuan under the headmaster''s insistence was shocked silly. He looked at the malicious spirit in front of him and felt endless regret. Did he invite this dangerous thing by himself? What was he thinking? Professor Li was shocked but there was someone who was crying tears of blood and that person was none other than Madam Ma. Earlier, she came to this training centre because Ye Xiyuan invited her. She wanted to show off in front of the others that the woman who stood next to the college leaders was her soon to be daughter inw but now --


    "AHHH! Ghost!" Madam Ma screamed with her cheeks cupped. Her eyes popped out of their sockets as she turned around, she wanted to run out of the auditorium but couldn''t as the second she stepped out of the auditorium, a shadowy figure that resembled Ye Xiyuan gurgled out of the ck miasma before solidifying. The figure turned into naked Ye Xiyuan as she smiled at Madam and her lips split just like the one in the auditorium as therge and long tongue reached for her causing Madam Ma to stumble back.


    However, that thing reached out and caught Madam Ma around her neck.


    Seeing that Madam Ma was going to be dragged inside the ck miasma, the people around her screamed in fright and immediately pushed away.


    Madam Ma struggled desperately with a face full of fear, but the tongue that was wrapped around her neck was like an iron grip. It refused to let go and pulled her outside the auditorium. The more she struggled the more the thing''s tongue pulled her harshly. The forceful pull made Madam Ma stumble as she opened her mouth to scream but with her throat being choked, she could not make a sound.


    Madam Ma was about to be dragged inside the ck miasma while the sharp nails were aiming for her head, her eyes almost split with fear as she shook her head and tried her best to pull back.


    Fortunately, Ma Yun snapped out of his daze and pulled his mother back. He even started to hit the tongue that was tied like a noose around his mother''s neck with his hands.


    Behind them, Dai Lihua shivered, but after a while, she thought of something and threw out the talismans that were given to her.


    When the talisman touched that bloodied tongue, a vivid light shed, and the tongue was instantly burned as it emitted ck smoke. There were two wails and the entity that was pulling Madam Ma pulled away from them. Her ck eyes stared at them warily.


    "YOU DARE!"


    Ye Xiyuan who stood behind them let out an enraged roar but she too did not make a move to get closer to Dai Lihua. Earlier she had thought that the talismans had been taken care of, so how did this girl get her hands on the talismans?


    When did this girl get her hands on the talismans? Wasn''t she the one who believed in ghosts the least?


    Ye Xiyuan had stayed with the students in the training centre for a long time and thus she was very much aware of what kind of person they were.


    Who would have expected that Dai Lihua who looked down on those who believed in superstition would actually have talismans in her hands?


    The feeling of being yed Ye Xiyuan did not like it at all!


    "Mother, are you okay?" Ma Yun asked his mother, even though he did not like his mother he did not want her to die. He suddenly thought of the talisman that Song Yan gave to him and felt regretful. If he had that talisman then nothing like this would have happened to him.


    No wonder Song Yan asked him to not follow Ye Xiyuan and to stay away from her. It was because of this!


    She knew that there was something wrong with Ye Xiyuan but could not warn him directly which was why she handed him the talisman.


    Ma Yun was regretful but Madam Ma was even more angry with herself. She might act like a foolish woman who did not have any idea what was going on in the world but she was also smart when it came to her own safety and benefits. After almost dying she realized that the reason Ye Xiyuan had asked her son to get rid of the bracelet on his wrist was not because she was afraid of him being caught for spreading superstitions!


    It was because that talisman was really strong in dealing with that thing and Ye Xiyuan wanted to get rid of it before she killed them.


    Madam Ma was so regretful that her face turned green like her intestines, if she could rewind the time she would never break that talisman. No, she wouldn''t evene to this ce and even kick this woman out of her life and her son''s as well. However, there was no medicine for regret, no matter how much Madam Ma regretted nothing could change the fact that the talisman was destroyed and there was no point in shedding tears over a broken talisman!


    While Madam Ma was crying over her foolishness, some were eyeing the talisman in the hands of Dai Lihua.


    ****************************************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1360: Dark Entity : Terror (2)

    Chapter 1360: Dark Entity : Terror (2)


    ?


    Not many noticed Dai Lihua throwing the talismans, however, her seatmate Li Xu and best friend Liu Guihua did.


    Now they were eyeing the talismans in Dai Lihua''s hands as they knew that these talismans could save their lives. Earlier when the woman handed Dai Lihua these talismans and Dai Lihua kept them without thinking much about it, they had made fun of Dai Lihua.


    The two girls thought that Dai Lihua was a fool for trusting that woman but now they were realizing that Dai Lihua was not a fool. It was them! They were the fools, what was wrong with keeping a few pieces of paper? If they had asked Dai Lihua to give them these talismans back then they would have used them to save their lives but now...


    The two of them looked at one another and pursed their lips. Now it would be difficult for them to get their hands on these talismans.


    However, before either of them could ask for these talismans, the scuttling skulls rushed towards Liu Guihua who let out a scream as she tried to shake off the things that were climbing up her body. The things despite missing their brains were quite sharp they climbed up and up her body while nibbling and biting her skin.


    Liu Guihua did not see where she was going and before anyone knew what was going on, her head was smashed open and her brain fell to the floor which was soon gobbled by the ck miasma.


    The sight was so horrible that many students couldn''t help but throw up, the sound of the skull cracking into pieces, echoed in the ears of the people in the crowd causing them to shudder in fright.


    "I want to go back home!"


    "Mom! I want my mom!"


    Yan Shan and Yun Yi had never seen something so terrible before. They never believed in superstitions and ghosts and thought that they only needed to believe in science. Who would have expected such a thing to happen to them all of a sudden?


    They looked at the deformed skulls scuttling on the floor, followed by the many Ye Xiyuan who were formed by the ck miasma. It was as if they were getting surrounded by an army of nothing but Ye Xiyuan.


    However, only a few looked like the real Ye Xiyuan. A few of them had bulging eyes and swollen faces that were twice the size of the normal one, they stared at them with an eerie smile on their faces. They grinned at them hideously, and a long tongueshed out towards them.


    Yan Shan and Yun Yi screeched as they pushed back, however, someone else was not as lucky. The student who was standing next to Yun Yi and Yan Shan was struck with fear causing him to stay where he was, his skull was cut open and while the tongue of that evil spirit gobbled his brain, his corpse fell backwards. That scared everyone into tears as they knelt on the floor. Even Yan Shan and Yun Yi were scared into crying. They were so scared that they almost pissed off their pants and cried for their ancestors.


    What the hell was going on!?


    What should they do now? They could fight with humans but how were they supposed to kill ghosts? Were they not already dead? Yan Shan and Yun Yi were scared out of their minds. They stared at the bunch of Ye Xiyuan who stood in front of them and trembled. Seeing these things move towards them, they moved backwards but as soon as they moved backwards they saw the real Ye Xiyuan move toward them, her face was lit with a dangerous glow which made Yan Shan and Yun Yi stop in their tracks.


    What now? What should they do now?


    "Master...Master Song... Yun Yi! Call Deputy Chief Wu and have him call Master Song, only she can save us now!" Yan Shan shook Yun Yi by his shoulders as he only knew one person who could help him. "This is too scary! I don''t think we can handle this anymore!"


    Yun Yi tried to call Wu Jin however no matter how many times he dialled Wu Jin''s number he could not reach out. "It''s not happening! I cannot call them!"


    At that moment, two pairs of hands reached out and sped Yun Yi by his throat, he was pulled back by the hands causing Yun Yi''s blood to turn cold. Yan Shan immediately caught his partner. However, even though he was a man and was rather strong, he couldn''t stand against the thing that was pulling Yun Yi. He was dragged along with Yun Yi by the pair of hands.


    The nails of that thing were slowly cutting Yun Yi''s neck which started to bleed. Seeing that Yun Yi''s head was about to be cut off his shoulders, Yan Shan screamed in terror, "Yun Yi!"


    Yun Yi also did not expect to die in such a horrifying manner. Seeing that he was going to drag Yan Shan with him, he immediately pushed him away from his body.


    "YUN YI!" Yan Shan who was pushed down screamed as he tried to help Yun Yi again but thetter screamed back in a hoarse voice, "Ignore me! Run!"


    However, before his neck could be detached from his shoulders, a raging me burned the things that were created by the ck miasma on the ground. Chen Xing along with Wu Jin rushed inside. Before the thing that was burning could reach out for Yun Yi again, Chen Xing threw out a talisman again and said to the celestial masters behind him, "Deal with these things. Don''t let the grudge field scatter any further. Block it with every means possible." His cold voice echoed in the now silent auditorium causing Ye Xiyuan''s eyes to widen as she vanished from the spot where she stood.


    Celestial Masters how did they arrive here?!


    ********


    *******************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1361: Dark entity: an army

    Chapter 1361: Dark entity: an army


    ?


    Earlier Chen Xing and the rest of the celestial masters wanted to deal with the evil entity in one go but the situation changed and they had to make a move. Chen Xing looked at the back of the crowd from where the dark entity was gone and his expression turned ck.


    However this was not the time for him to care about such things, he took out a stack of talismans and started throwing them at the dark miasma that was scattered all over the ce. The talismans struck the other Ye Xiyuan''s that had been created by the dark miasma, and as soon as the talismans touched them, they let out a mournful wail and the charred entities were swallowed by the grudge field again.


    Yun Shan and Yun Yi heaved a sigh of relief. Especially Yun Yi who escaped from the clutches of the dark entity, if he was not fortunate enough then he would have lost his life! He touched his neck which had a shallow wound on it, even though it was bleeding a lot it only looked scary there was no need to worry.


    He sighed in relief once again before walking over to where Wu Jin and Chen Xing were standing. Behind him was Yan Shan who was thrilled to see Wu Jin. They looked even more excited to see Wu Jin as they were almost at the doors of death, for them Wu Jin was like a god! Their saviour!


    "Deputy Chief Wu!" The two men who have been scared out of their wits and finally found a pir for support were so touched by Wu Jin''s timely rescue that they threw themselves on


    him.


    Wu Jin who did not expect two healthy and strong men to hug him was speechless. He stumbled a little and wanted to push the two of them away from him but when he felt them tremble, he sighed and let them hug him. He patted them on the back while saying, "Alright, alright. What are you two crying for? Aren''t you two big strong men?"


    "We were just so scared," said Yan Shan as he wiped his tears. In his house only he was the one who earned, his mother was old and could no longer see properly. If he died what would have happened to her mother?


    Yun Yi was the same. He had two elderlies and a younger sister at home, he was the only breadwinner and needed to earn money to save for the dowry of his sister. If he died then not only would his parents be left to die, his younger sister would be bullied as well.


    They wiped their eyes and then looked at the talismans that Wu Jin was holding. Yun Yu said to Wu Jin, "Deputy Chief Wu, can you give me a few talismans to me?" Yun Yi was an optimistic person. Now that he had escaped a disaster he firmly believed something good would happen to him soon.


    Wu Jin coldly nced at the man next to him. He said to him, "I did give it to you but you refused to take it." As he spoke he whipped around and threw the talisman at the entity that looked like Ye Xiyuan but it was not Ye Xiyuan as the grudge field did not vanish even when the Ye Xiyuan that was attacked by the talisman melted and let out a wail of anguish.


    Yun Yi and Yan Shan: "..." When did they refuse it?


    Wu Jin did not have the time to care about the two of them. He turned his attention to the crowd of students and teachers, which was filled with screams for help. He nced at the empty skulls that were scuttling on the ground. Some nibbled and tore the skin of the students while some tried to drag the students underneath the grudge field.


    His eyes turned cold as he threw talismans after talisman.


    Chen Xing who was holding a long peach wood with bells attached to it, looked at Wu Jin and said to him, "There is no point in getting rid of them like this, you take everyone out. I will take care of them." As he spoke he raised the peace wood in his hand and then made an arc in the air.


    A golden light illuminated in the dark room with his movement. A delicate sound of bells echoed in the surroundings, for the humans it did not seem any different than multiple bells ringing together but for the dark entities it was a really chilling sound.


    The scuttling skulls let out a shriek and then fell back as they looked at the man in front of them warily.


    Chen Xing did not look at Wu Jin but thetter did not need his help. He looked at the chaotic crowd and stated sternly, "Stop! Everyone form a line and follow me if you want to live."


    The auditorium was filled with students. When they saw such a thing happening they were stupefied, however, they still understood the fact that they needed to survive no matter what. They looked at Wu Jin who was wearing the uniform of a police officer and immediately listened to him. They formed a line and then rushed towards the front.


    The teachers formed the end while looking at the scuttling skulls fearfully while some had tears in their eyes. The skulls belonged to their students whom they had taught for months how could they not be aggrieved after seeing their deaths? And that too such a wretched one at that.


    The grudge field sensed that the people it had trapped and immediately an army of Ye Xiyuan was created. They looked at Wu Jin andughed wretchedly beforeshing their tongues at him.


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    ***

 Chapter 1362: Dark entity: an army (2)

    Chapter 1362: Dark entity: an army (2)


    ?


    Wu Jin''s eyes widened a little as he took out the S-grade talisman that was stacked neatly in the middle of the stack and then threw it at the bunch of Ye Xiyuan. The sight of so many Ye Xiyuan with bloody tongues and rotting flesh was enough to make his stomach churn. The grudge field did not seem to be stopping either. Every time, Wu Jin burned a dummy another one would pop out and if it did not, then a slender hand would reach out from the grudge field to pull him down.


    The talismans were limited and if this continued then he would run out of them as well!


    Wu Jin continued throwing the high-grade talismans which immediately burned and sent the things flying meters away from them.


    The entire time, Wu Jin''s nerves were taut because of the stress. No matter how many dummies he destroyed, more and more Ye Xiyuan would pop from the grudge field underneath their feet and green at them with bloodshot eyes staring at them malevolently.


    Even though Wu Jin had seen things such things many times before, he was creeped out because of such a sight in front of him.


    The students behind him had never seen such a terrible thing before, they screamed with fright as they looked at Wu Jin. The students behind Wu Jin were hugging one another. Some of them tried to move forward only for them to be pushed back by Yan Shan and Yun Yi who tried to keep order.


    "If you don''t want to die stay in the line!" Yan Shan said to the students with a grim expression. They were already having a hard time dealing with these things, what were the kids thinking? Did they think it was easy to deal with these things that kept popping out of the grudge field?


    Fortunately, the students were smart enough to realize that they could only survive if they followed Wu Jin and his team. Even though they were scared they did not run amok, especially with the teachers following them. Behind them were four celestial masters who kept things at bay.


    Chen Xing looked at the things that kept popping and narrowed his eyes, he summoned a familiar and said to Wu Jin, "I will think of a way to get them away from you, find a chance and run away."


    Wu Jin nodded and agreed without any hesitation. He was not an expert and even though he had a stack of talismans, it would run out sooner orter. He did not want to drag Chen Xing down with him and immediately prepared himself. He turned to look at the students and said, "As soon as the path is open, everyone run."


    The students nodded and Chen Xing immediately waved his hand. The tiger who stood in front of him as a shield roared before rushing towards the dummies. It opened its mouth and let out a roar before burning the grudge field.


    "The fire will not harm the humans! Run!" Wu Jin said to the students as he had walked past this thing earlier.


    The students gritted their teeth and watched Wu Jin run, seeing him run past the fire they also screamed and ran behind him. No matter what, it would not be as bad as staying here!


    As they climbed down the stairs of the training centre, more and more dummies kept popping out of the grudge field. Seeing so many Ye Xiyuan walking and smiling toward them with her long tongue waving andshing at them, the students were scared out of their wits but they did not run around.


    Instead, they diligently followed Wu Jin who was paving the way for them. As they continued running downstairs, Wu Jin continued to throw talismans desperately.


    At that moment, he was d that Song Yan had handed him so many talismans. If she had not then he would not have lived to tell the tale! Not to mention the S grade talisman could be picked up and used again. They could be used seven times!


    Wu Jin was trying his best to make sure no one died, behind him Yun Shan and Yun Yi were burning with envy. They looked at Wu Jin whose hands were holding the talismans and sighed. They really wanted to know where Wu Jin got such powerful talismans from, if they did then they would definitely go and ask the master to draw one for them.


    However, they were not the only ones who were jealous, Ma Yun who had lost the talisman in the hands of his mother was even more envious. If his talisman was with him then he wouldn''t have to worry about such things, he looked at his mother who lowered her head in shame and sighed.


    There was no point in getting angry now!


    Wu Jin continued to run forward, he did not want any student to die so he ensured that the front was clear while he looked at the back at the students who followed him tentatively.


    Wu Jin also handed a few talismans to Yun Shan and Yun Yi as he could see that the grudge field was rather fast-paced in popping out more and more Ye Xiyuan. He did not want any mishap to happen when he was not paying attention!


    Working together, the three of them somehow managed to bring the students and the teachers to the field.


    However, once they rushed out of the building, they were stopped by the dome. Wu Jin threw a talisman at the dome but it did not open much..only a small hole which was filled in seconds. If he wanted to open a human size hole he would have to use twenty or so talismans who knows if anyone would be able to go out in that small period!


    ***


    *********


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book, my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1363: Madam Ma’s regret

    Chapter 1363: Madam Ma¡¯s regret


    ?


    No sooner did Wu Jin bring the students to the empty lot in front of the training centre, than the rest of the celestial masters came down with the students who were stranded because they ran willy-nilly. The sound of explosions and something being hurled resounded behind them, causing Wu Jin and the rest to purse their lips as they saw more than a thousand Ye Xiyuan''s walking down the stairs. They were grinning at the celestial masters who used their peach wood swords to push them behind but the corpses were like unstoppable beasts!


    They did not stop and some even pounced on the celestial masters swiping theirrge ws at their heads.


    "You all stay here!" Seeing what was going on, Wu Jin could not leave these celestial masters alone. He asked Yun Yi and Yan Shan to stay with the children and then rushed forward. Taking out the S grade talisman, he threw it at the army. Compared to the celestial masters who were still cultivating and were yet to even reach the fifth stage, Song Yan who had cultivated for five hundred years and returned, there was a noticeable difference.


    Not only did her talisman burned the thousand of Ye Xiyuans who wereing down but when Wu Jin used it on the staircase, it also blocked the rest of the corpses froming down. It did not stop the corpses that shared the same face as Ye Xiyuan but it did make them wary, which gave them enough time to calm down.


    "Are you alright?" Wu Jin asked the celestial masters behind him. Qin Zhiye did not say anything, instead, he shook his head. This grudge field was really tricky, the more they tried to destroy it the wider it scattered. It did not take long for the celestial masters to realize that they needed to deal with that thing in one go.


    But their cultivation was not high enough to do that!


    It did not take long for Chen Xing to rush down as well. Compared to his team, his cultivation was higher but even he seemed to be in trouble after dealing with the number of corpses that kept appearing one after another. It was simply annoying!


    Though these corpses were not strong, it was as if they couldn''t be destroyed. Once they vanished, they appeared again, it was really troublesome to keep defeating them.


    Chen Xing was so tired that his face was pale and he was trembling after using his spiritual energy. Seeing him like this Wu Jin was so scared that he was worried that thetter would end up fainting, he supported Chen Xing and questioned, "Is everything alright, Brother Chen?" Chen Xing did not reply, he shook his head and tried to suck in as much breath as possible. He looked at the skulls that were scuttling down followed by the corpses that had Ye Xiyuan''s face and almost knelt. These things were not hard to deal with but they were simply endless! Though he was not injured, he still needed time to recover his lost spiritual energy. "These damned things!" As soon as Chen Xing finished cursing the corpses started to climb down the stairs once again. This time around most of the corpses had swollen heads that was thrice the size of a normal human head. The eyes of these corpses were green and white and had teeth sharper than knives. The long rotten tongues dangled in front of their mouths as they giggled andughed at the people in front of them.


    When the group of students saw this they started screaming in terror. They did not even get a chance to calm down and such a thing came down? How can they not scream in fear? They looked at the entrance and wanted to run but couldn''t.


    Because just the second a bunch of students ran to the dome, something was summoned out of the ground. Wu Jin realized that it was rotting hands! Some hands werepletely rotten and only had bones while some of them were partially rotten and the smell of rotten flesh spread all over the entire surrounding.


    The children who were caught screamed but no one could get a chance to help them as a secondter the hands that were protruding out of the ground wrapped around the bodies of the students like a snake and twisted their bodies until they exploded!


    Brains and blood sttered all over the floor causing the students who were about to run towards the exit pause. They looked at the torn corpses of their friends and were too shocked to even stand up.


    Wu Jin and Chen Xing looked at the sight in front of them and their expression changed. Wu Jin took out a few talismans and threw them at the hands that were protruding out of the ground, however, nothing changed. At most they twisted and deformed but in their ce new hands popped out almost immediately.


    Seeing their faces changed and so did the celestial masters.


    Chen Xing''s expression was very ugly at that moment. This was really too strange either this grudge field had been here for a long time or maybe the entity had stayed in this world for too long, swallowing who knows who!


    He looked at the hands that kept killing the children and shouted, "Stop running to the entrance you idiots! Can''t you see that you will die if you go there?"


    He was speechless, even if some students saw that their peers have died they still ran to the entrance anyway. He did not know whether to call them fools or daring. What made them believe that they would not be killed?


    The students all stopped but they were still hesitant, behind them was an army of corpses in front of them was hell''s nightmare. What were they supposed to do!?


    The students did not run towards the pit that was open in front of the entrance and no sooner did they stop, an angry roar resounded from inside the room as if whatever thing was inside was upset that they were not running to their deaths.


    Madam Ma saw the things happening in front of her, she saw how ruthlessly so many people died in front of her and this was all because of Ye Xiyuan!


    At the thought that these things would kill her sooner orter, she felt like she was about to copse. She dragged the skin under her eyes with her nails and screamed in terror, "I should have never let that woman in my life!"


    The faces of the professors who heard the words of Madam Ma also changed. They were also filled with regret. If they knew this was going to happen they would have never invited Ye Xiyuan to teach the students!


    When they found out that there was something supernatural, they all thought that sooner orter they would were going to return to their home and this thing would never chase them. They also listened to the sweet words that Yer Xiyuan said to them. She told them that if they believed in supernatural and ran away what would others think of them? If the parents of the students were to find out that the respected university teachers actually were actually scared because of some coincidental idents they would look down on them and not to mention, other universities would look down on them too.


    For the sake of saving their reputation, the teachers listened to Ye Xiyuan. Who would have expected that they would be caught in such a mess?


    There was no point in thinking about future prospects and reputation now! They were about to lose their lives now!


    Many of the professors shed their professional reputations and cried like a child. They wanted to call their families and tell them that they might never return again but they could not even


    call them.


    Now they were filled with regret and fear, if they had known that Ye Xiyuan was not human then they would have never let that thing get inside their building!


    "Professor Li! This is all because of you!" One of the professor could not help but scold Professor Li who went to bring Ye Xiyuan to their training centre. "Howe you taught her for so many years but you did not see what she was? Now look what yourck of attention had brought us to--ARGGGGHHHH!!!"


    The man was still speaking but he did not get to finish his sentence as arge swollen face that looked like Ye Xiyuan swooped down from the top of the dome and bit the man''s head!


    Blood sttered all over the floor and another round of screams ensued when they saw therge head sticking out of the top of the dome!


    ****


    **************************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1364: Song Yan’s arrival !

    Chapter 1364: Song Yan¡¯s arrival !


    ?


    The faces of the teachers and students turned pale upon seeing the thing hovering from the dome. If not for the fact that the erged face was eating them, it would have looked ratherical. However, thatrge face with rotting skin grinned down at them, and there was blood smeared on its lips as she spat out a single word, "Die!" Before unleashing the wrath on the students and the teachers.


    Its tongue reached out and grabbed the students on the ground one by one, seeing the erged face-attacking them, the students were so scared that they almost fainted. Immediately panic ensued among the crowd, even the adults could not withstand such a thing, how could the children?


    More and more children tried to run away, only to be twisted and killed.


    Blood and screams scattered all over the ce. Wu Jin who saw what was happening could no longer stay put, if this went on then there would be a massacre!


    He gritted his teeth and looked at the stack of talismans in his hands, he had used quite a lot but there was still a bit left. He thought about it carefully and rushed forward.


    "Deputy Chief Wu!" Yun Shan and Yun Yi screamed, and even Gu Yang who was with them widened his eyes and looked at Wu Jin. Seeing how brave he was, Gu Yang decided to follow him from now on! Earlier he called Master Nian but the man ignored him. He did not even answer his call after finding out that three of their teammates died.


    What did it mean? It meant that he did not care about the life and death of the team members! A man as rotten as that, what was the point in following him? He would let them work for him when everything was fine and when things went awry, Officer Nian went missing. It was better to follow someone like Wu Jin at least he was protecting his teammates with everything that he had in his hands!


    "Stay back!" Wu Jin shouted when he saw that Yun Shan and Yun Yi were getting close. He took out the stack of talismans from his pockets and then threw the high-grade ones at the erged face that was busy feasting on the terrified students.


    The talismans flew towards the erged face at the centre of the dome before


    "AHHHHHH!"


    A roar echoed inside the dome, it shook the earth causing many trees to fall and crumble. The erged face of Ye Xiyuan looked at the patch of skin that was smoking and turned to look at the person who threw the talismans at her. Her ck eyes turned malevolent with a hint of murderous energy and sneered.


    "Not good," Chen Xing who had hardly recovered said to Wu Jin. "That thing is now going to deal with us!" It would have been fine if it was alone but there were the scuttling skulls and corpses behind them as well!


    Wu Jin''s expression was not good either. He looked at the erged face that twisted around and turned its attention to him, with such a little space, where the erged face could see everything, Wu Jin could not hide from it.


    He clutched the talismans in his hands and said to the rest, "Take cover!"


    It was a good thing that he said this as the erged face opened its mouth at that very moment and tried to behead Wu Jin who threw another talisman at it. Chen Xing used his familiar to cut the corpses behind them, however, the more they were destroyed the more they came out and harmed others.


    In fact, Chen Xing and the rest could see that the reviving rate of these corpses had quickened which showed that the dark entity''s cultivation was getting higher and higher!


    Chen Xing''s expression darkened. He summoned a bunch of talismans which were lit up with purplish mes. He waved his hands and then the talismans flew to form a circle. Chen Xing then pushed the talismans towards the corpses that burned and screamed in agony.


    "It will give us some time," Chen Xing sighed and then turned to look at his teammates. "You all pay attention and don''t lose focus!"


    The team members nodded, seeing them turn their attention back to the army of corpses, Chen Xing sighed and then turned to look at the entrance of the training centre. He could not help but worry about Song Yan, where was she? Why did she not arrive till now?


    Not long after, Wu Jin and the rest of the members of Chen Xing''s team were pushed into a


    corner.


    The army of corpses had broken free from the restraint that Chen Xing had created for them and was rushing to kill them. As soon as they broke free of the restraint, chaos ensued. They could not be controlled and attacked anyone who came in their path.


    Wu Jin and Chen Xing continued to attack the evil spirits. They threw talismans one after another and watched the things burn in pain but it was impossible for them to burn every corpse away as there were too many!


    Behind them, Yun Shan and Yun Yi were crying tears of bitter regret. If they had known that there were really ghosts in this world they would have never done something like barging inside this dome structure.


    They thought that it was nothing but a hologram to scare them and now they were caught in this trouble! If they hadn''t rushed in like idiots, then Wu Jin wouldn''t have to be so careful!


    "I swear I will never look down on the supernatural from now on," Yun Shan gritted out as he flung another talisman at therge tongue of the erged face that grinned at them and attacked them again and again.


    Who knew whether it could feel pain or not but it did not stop attacking them no matter what!


    The erged face and the corpses continued to swipe at them but they only had a few talismans left in their hands. Maybe the things sensed that they were pushed into a corner, so they attacked them even more ruthlessly!


    One of the evil spirits reached out and then caught Yan Shan by his throat. Its slimy, long tongue was wrapped around Yan Shan''s throat like a vice, it did not let go and continued to choke Yan Shan. It did not take long for Yan Shan''s face to turn blue and he started sputtering. Wu Jin saw this and his expression changed, he immediately threw out a talisman at the thing that was attacking Yan Shan. When the talisman hit it, the thing let out a blood-curdling scream and shrank back in pain, the corpse looked at Wu Jin with red eyes as if she was waiting for him to lower his guard so she could kill him. What Wu Jin did not notice was that when he was looking at the thing, the erged face had reached out its tongue and was only a few meters away from his head.


    The erged face was too fast and by the time Chen Xing reacted, Wu Jin was already caught!


    Seeing this everyone was terrified!


    "DEPUTY CHIEF WU!" Yun Shan and Yun Yi screamed in despair. If something happened to Wu Jin what would they do? How would they live with themselves after knowing that he got killed because of their foolishness?


    Wu Jin closed his eyes in despair thinking that he was going to die and did not struggle


    anymore....


    But then, a figure rushed past them and jumped in the air. The air moved with the movements of the figure before something sharp glinted under the red light of the dome, the tongue of


    the erged face was cut in half and fell on the ground along with Wu Jin.


    The erged face howled in pain as it did not expect something like this to happen and looked at the dark blood on the ground that was seeping out of the tongue that had been detached from its body.


    The corpses that had Ye Xiyuan''s face also screamed in agony when they saw something like


    this happening.


    Yun Shan and Yun Yi were scared out of their wits with what happened just now. Seeing that Wu Jin escaped death somehow they heaved a sigh of relief. They immediately rushed forward and then hugged Wu Jin fiercely, just now they were scared to death.


    On the side, Chen Xing and the rest were also shocked by what happened. They released a sigh of relief when they saw that Wu Jin was fine and nothing happened to him. They turned to see who was this brave figure that rushed forward to deal with these things.


    "Closure, second form," a familiar voice rang out as red cubes appeared in the surroundings and enclosed the corpses that were running amok!


    ***************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1365: Distressed and shocked

    Chapter 1365: Distressed and shocked


    ?


    The reddish pink blocks captured the corpses that were appearing and disappearing from the ck miasma before minimizing and disappearing from thin air. It did not let the corpses go back inside the grudge field which reduced the number of corpses that were attacking Chen Xing and the others.


    Song Yan did not pay attention to them instead she looked at Ceribi who turned his head to the south and asked her to follow him. Her eyes narrowed, and she walked over to where her familiar was asking her to go. The second the two of them walked over to the edge of the field, Song Yan felt a wave of really strong yin energy. She immediately took out a bunch of talismans and then threw them at the corner of the field.


    From there she could see a pool of blood erupting from the ground as soon as the talisman stuck to the ground. The training centre was covered in anotheryer of dark mist, and the ground shook again.


    Everyone who had seen a figure taking care of the erged face just now had heaved a sigh of relief but when they felt the ground tremble, they immediately started screaming and panicking. What was going on? Was the building going to copse? If it did, what would they do? And why was the entire space filled with dark mist? They could not see anything!


    "Teacher Lin, what should we do? What should we do?" One of the students who favoured Professor Lin more than the other teachers could not help but cry. She looked at her teacher and cried, if she had known this would happen then she wouldn''t havee here.


    Professor Lin was also scared but he did not let his fear show on his face. He looked at the children who were crying behind him and said, "Don''t worry, hide behind me. I will protect you." Even if he could not cut these things in half, he could at least cover the children!


    However, it turned out to be a mistake. The erged skull on the dome screamed and howled before disappearing. In ce of it, countless faces which belonged to those who died appeared on the roof of the dome. They screamed and shouted at the students and teachers who were standing on the ground. Telling them how they have let them down.


    "Yunyun, how could you leave me behind!?"


    "Professor Zhao you should have protected me!"


    "I wanted to live!"


    "Man Man, you are heartless! I loved you so much!"


    The voices echoed in the field causing the students and the teachers'' hearts to be filled with guilt and shame.


    They looked at the faces that were screaming at them and did not move, what they did not know was that they were only looking at a mirage. The dome only took over the faces of those who died, while the grudge field used the knowledge it collected with its host to make these people fall into a daze.


    The more the students and teachers listened to the voices of these faces, the more their faces turned pale and someone who was overridden with guilt immediately rushed to the corpses that were warily standing at the stairs. Who knew whether it was because the person went crazy under the voices of the faces or because he had a guilty conscience, however, that boy seemed to have lost his mind under the onught of verbal attacks.


    "Wait!" Wu Jin saw what the boy was doing and immediately pulled him back with one hand while the other was still covering his other ear. He could hear the screams and yells that made him feel like he was in hell. His ear which was freed throbbed with pain and Wu Jin could not help but wince in pain. To make it even more troublesome, the boy who was caught by him also started to struggle as he screamed and yelled.


    "Let me go! I let her die! I pushed her when those corpses came to catch me! Now she is after my life!" The boy seemed to be scared silly and wanted to die, in his head it seemed like it was a great way to attain redemption.


    Chen Xing and the other celestial masters tried to get rid of the faces but so many people died in this training centre and their grudges were absorbed by this grudge field. It was not a surprise that even after clearing off half the dome there were even more faces left.


    "Step behind, I will deal with these things," Chen Xing had almost used all his spiritual strength but he forced himself to summon his familiar once again. The roaring tiger appeared in front of him again. "Furnace, first grade." Chen Xing could feel a fishy taste in his mouth as The ordered his familiar to use its strongest move.


    The tiger roared as it turned bigger and burned the faces but Chen Xing had limited spiritual energy and the mes of the familiar started to dwindle just as Chen Xing was about to faint, a familiar voice spoke to him, "Sit back and rx. I will deal with these things."


    He raised his head and looked at Song Yan feeling relieved. He said, "You are finally here."


    Song Yan quirked her lips in a smile. She said, "Forgive me, I remembered something and had to turn around and go back home." While she was on the way to the training centre, she remembered that she had left a pill in the pill refining furnace. Song Yan had used the manuals from the past to make a cultivation-raising pill, it was only capable of raising her cultivation by one level but for Song Yan, it was enough.


    She returned to her home midway through her journey and ate that pill because of that she came a bitte. However, it was necessary as she and Ye Xiyuan were now equal in cultivation strength, with a small push, Song Yan now had an upper hand over Ye Xiyuan.


    Chen Xing wanted to speak but before he could, she saw two familiars taking care of the faces that were screeching on the dome. One of the familiar was a woman with her face covered with a talisman and had a golden aura, her ming red dress flew behind her as she took care of


    them.


    Behind her was a three-headed beast that swiped its paw and used its three heads to bite the heads that were screaming, soon more than half of the dome was emptied.


    Chen Xing saw the two familiars and sensed their cultivation level before stiffening up slowly. What was going on? How was it possible for Song Yan''s cultivation to be so high? Her cultivation was even higher than Gu Chenyi, her master!


    However, he did not have the time to worry about Song Yan''s cultivation as soon the corpses and the scuttling skulls behind them started to act weirdly. They scrambled behind and looked at the two grand familiars before letting out howls of violence, anger and murderous intent.


    They seemed to be inclined to fight those things but they also sensed that they couldn''t fight those familiars.


    The corpses screamed as they backed away from the familiars. They burrowed themselves back into the ground and went back inside the grudge field.


    "What''s going on? Are they scared?" The celestial masters behind Chen Xing could not help but remark.


    "No," Chen Xing smiled mockingly, those things did not seem like they were going to fall back so easily. Turned out that his suspicions were right as the ground erupted and a giant corpse came out from inside the grudge field. On closer look, everyone could see that it was created by the corpses that were marching down earlier!


    Soon three more giant corpses appeared causing chaos in the crowd that looked at the giant corpses and screamed in terror.


    The faces of Chen Xing and the rest changed immediately. They looked at one another and did not know what to do anymore, they had already used most of their spiritual energy! "Take the people out of the dome," Song Yan spoke as she released a set of talismans that opened a pathway in the dome that was stopping the others from leaving.


    At the same time, she suddenly summoned a scythe and then turned to look at the crowd that was staring at her with awe. They did not see anyone opening a pathway in the dome earlier which was enough to let them know how strong Song Yan was!


    In the crowd, Madam Ma stared at Song Yan with shock in her eyes as she could not believe that the woman whom she looked down on was this strong!


    ***********


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1366: A powerful performance

    Chapter 1366: A powerful performance


    ?


    Madam Ma stared at Song Yan without looking away, Song Yan sensed that someone was looking at her and turned her gaze to Madam Ma. Her sharp gaze settled on Madam Ma causing thetter to stiffen as she flinched instinctively. Subconsciously she denied that Song Yan was this powerful but then she saw her son bowing his head in front of Song Yan. "What are you doing!?" How could her son who was born in a better background than Song Yan, lower his head in front of her? The very thought was enough to leave her unsettled.


    "She was the one who gave me the talisman that you broke," Ma Yun said to his mother with a frown. He was not willing to go along with his mother''s whims anymore. Today they could have died because of her, fortunately, his luck was not too bad and he was able to survive with the police officers looking out for him. If not, his mother had foolishly set his life on the line, with her antics. "I should at least apologise for what you have done."


    Madam Ma was speechless. She did not know that the talisman that was given to Ma Yun was handed out by Song Yan. Her face turned stiff and she did not know what to say anymore. She wanted to refute her son but couldn''t bring herself to as she was the one who caused this entire trouble. If not for these police officers who especially looked out for them, she and her son would have died.


    Earlier she thought it was because she was the wife of Master Ma but now she understood it was because of Song Yan! This woman must have asked the officers to look after them.


    This was something that Madam Ma found hard to swallow. However as Song Yan frowned and looked at her again, she instinctively looked away. Something about Song Yan now scared Madam Ma...this woman...she wouldn''t do something to her right?


    After all, Madam Ma was aware of how she had treated Fu Yu Sheng and the rest of the Fu siblings. If Song Yan was still holding some grudge, she might really make her suffer!


    Song Yan however had no ns to harm Madam Ma. Even though she heard what happened with Ma Yu and why he was not wearing the talisman, she was only a bit exasperated and helpless. She looked at Madam Ma with a very deep gaze but she did not make a move on her. No matter what kind of person Madam Ma was, she was not a murderer or a dark arts practitioner, she couldn''t do anything to her and Song Yan did not have the time to do anything either.


    Song Yan turned her attention to the four giant corpses and then looked at the pale-faced students and teachers. She said to Wu Jin, "Brother Wu, arrange the young and the old in a line and send them out, if you dy the situation will only turn for the worst."


    As soon as Song Yan finished speaking many of the teachers and students perked up. They looked at the opening that Song Yan had created before Dai Lihua said to Song Yan, "Aunt Song, we cannot go out of the entrance!"


    "You can now," Song Yan told her with a smile. "Leave without looking back nothing would stop you."


    Her words brought disbelief to many but they still looked at the entrance with a hesitant look on their faces. Should they try it?


    Wu Jin on the other hand nodded hurriedly and said to Song Yan, "Okay, okay! Sister-inw, I will do it right away." As he spoke he turned to look at the people behind him, he immediately asked Yun Yi and Yan Shan to make the students and the professors neatly in a line. The youngest and the oldest were standing in the front followed by the rest.


    Yun Yi wanted to tell Wu Jin that he couldn''t call Captain Lei but before he could, Captain Lei himself came to stand at the entrance and shouted, "What are you waiting fore out! You only have twenty minutes!"


    Earlier Song Yan had told him that she would open an exit for the children however it would only be for twenty minutes. When he saw that no one rushed out even though three minutes had passed by, he couldn''t help but charge ahead himself.


    Seeing that someone entered the training centre without being harmed by those things, they immediately cheered and started leaving the ground.


    The four corpses sensed something was amiss and immediately tried to stop the students and teachers from leaving. However, Song Yan stopped them. So many lives have already been lost. How could she allow any more lives to be lost?


    She immediately picked up her scythe and summoned Ceribi along with her second familiar --Enchantress.


    With the two of them rushing forward, Song Yan swung her scythe at the giant corpse. At the same time, she took out a bunch of Z-grade explosive talismans and threw it at the rest of the corpses which slowed down their speed.


    After Wu Jin arranged everything, he turned to look for Song Yan, he wanted to talk to her about Ye Xiyuan but found her fighting the four giant corpses. Alone at that!


    Compared to how he and every other man were pushed into a corner by those things, Song Yan had the upper hand from the start. She not only thrashed them but she also made sure that they could not go back to the grudge field. The four corpses howled and screamed. However just as they tried to escape, two dragons that glowed eerily in the shade of pure white and ck appeared and dissolved two corpses with their fiery mes.


    They did not leave anything behind for the grudge field to swallow back!


    Soon the remaining two spirits were terrified, they looked at Song Yan who threw talismans at them as if she had boundless talismans in her hands. Even her familiars were really strong. Song Yan was d that the talismans were working just fine, though she had prepared a lot in advance, she did not know that Ma Yun would be captured by Ye Xiyuan today as she had given him a talisman. Who would have thought that Madam Ma this pig teammate would cause trouble?


    She had to draw these talismans with one hand that too while driving! Only Song Yan knew how hard it was on her.


    With the talismans and her newly developed skill, she destroyed the evil spirits bit by bit. Since they had swallowed the Yang essence of many young children, she did not want them to disappear so easily. Ye Xiyuan needed to suffer a bit!


    After all, the grudge field was directly linked to Ye Xiyuan if these things were destroyed then certainly Ye Xiyuan would feel it too.


    Chen Xing and the rest of the celestial masters looked at Song Yan who was dealing with the giant corpses and were speechless. This woman was really too strong. How did she raise her cultivation to such a level?


    Chen Xing''s face changed again and again, he thought of something and decided to look for Vincent. He had a feeling that Song Yan was not that simple. It was already impossible for a person to raise their cultivation to level seven and yet she had crossed the eleventh and twelfth level! How could it be possible?!


    Behind him, one of the celestial masters said to Chen Xing, "B...Boss...what is going on? How can this woman be on level thirteenth?"


    Level thirteenth. The most treacherous and dangerous cultivation level, it was like a bridge between the lower and the higher cultivation levels, because of this many cultivators could not stabilise their spiritual energy and ended up causing trouble for themselves as well as others but from the looks of it, Song Yan waspletely in control of her spiritual powers! What was more shocking was that she was actually throwing out Z-grade talismans! Z grade! One had to know how powerful those talismans were!


    Their group had been trying to refine A-grade talismans for ages, there were many people in their small group but none of them could refine the A-grade talismans. Everything they had tried had gone to the drain as it was simply impossible for them to draw an A-grade talisman without causing it to explode.


    Forget about talismans they could not even summon familiars! Only Chen Xing seeded and that too when Vincent gave him a pill to level up! However, this woman had two familiars and both of them seemed stronger than Chen Xing''s!


    *********


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1367: Chasing dark entity

    Chapter 1367: Chasing dark entity


    ?


    "How...How can this young woman be this strong?"


    It was not impossible for a person to reach level thirteenth but the celestial masters had expected this person to be an old man or woman. However, Song Yan was clearly yet to turn thirty! She was able to reach such a high level within such a short period? How strong would she be in a few years? Wouldn''t she turn into an immortal by then?


    Luo Jian felt a bit troubled when he looked at the woman in front of him. When Vincent asked them to help her they had looked down on her as they thought that this woman was trying to bite more than she could chew but now that he was looking at her, he realized they were asked to be here just to dy things!


    This woman could deal with this grudge field on her own, she just needed some backups to make sure nothing went awry! When Luo Jian realized the reason why he and the rest of the team were asked to be there, he couldn''t help but turn a bit sour. His expression changed as if he had swallowed a fly.


    Chen Xing was not any better, he had thought that he was quite powerful but now that he was looking at Song Yan who was dealing with the giant corpses without breaking a sweat, he realized that he was nothing but a frog in the well!


    Wu Jin had seen Song Yan deal with the demon that Wu Genjin made a contract with but he had only seen a part of her powers. Now that he was seeing how powerful Song Yan was while dealing with the giant corpses, he couldn''t help but suck in a breath. From the looks of it, Song Yan had dealt quite nicely with his brother who was rude to her.


    Did Fu Yu Sheng know that his wife was this powerful? If he did then why did he not tell him? His brother could have been seriously hurt thest time!


    Behind him, Yun Yi and Yan Shan were also left in awe. They watched as Song Yan jumped in the air and swung her scythe, it glinted with a dark glow and shed the head of the giant corpse. However the head did not fall on the ground, instead it was swallowed by the giant pink and red cubes that were floating in the sky!


    The ground under them rumbled and a shriek of agony echoed in the forest that was not far from the training centre.


    Yan Shan and Yun Yi hugged one another when the ground trembled and shuddered, they immediately pulled one another back as cracks appeared in the ground. The hands that had been trying to stop the students from running out earlier crawled out of the small gap and tried to reach them.


    "Oh no you don''t!" A cute voice said from behind and a young girl rushed past Yun Yi''s chest. Yun Yi who felt something run past him shuddered in fright and cold. He did not know why but just now he felt that he was doused with ice cold water!


    He nced at the girl who ran past him and thought that he was about to die.


    "What should I do now? That thing touched me just now. Will I die now?" He asked Yan Shan worriedly. Yun Yi did not believe in good or bad ghosts. He thought that since a ghost touched him certainly he was going to die.


    "Stop fussing." Before Yan Shan could say something, Wu Jin rolled his eyes and said to Yun Yi, "She is with sister-inw. You don''t need to worry about losing your Yang energy. Even if you did lose some it''s just a matter of seconds."


    Why was he making a fuss just because of a ghost walking past him?


    Yun Yi felt speechless when he heard the words of his boss. He red at him and said,


    "Deputy Chief Wu when ites to life every second counts!"


    "You were quite eager to throw away these seconds when you refused to take these Talismans."


    Wu Jin''s words caused Yun Yi to turn silent. He and Yan Shan finally realized where Wu Jin got his hands on those talismans. These talismans that were in the hands of Wu Jin were definitely from Song Yan. They recalled how they had made fun of Song Yan, and even told her that she shouldn''t do foolish things as believing in the supernatural.


    The two of them looked at the little girl who was hammering the spirits with arge hammer, next to her was another ghost woman with lion ws on her hands while Song Yan dealt with another Giant Corpse leaving only one behind.


    Their faces were aching so much that the two men wanted to hide and nevere out of their hiding spots.


    They wished they could turn back in time and shut themselves up. They regretted not taking the talismans very much!


    No...wait...back then--


    Yun Yu and Yan Shan suddenly recalled that Rong Wei and Captain Lei had taken the talismans that belonged to them. The two of them did not think too much as the two of them also treated the talismans as if they were just paper scraps, however, a few dayster the two men started treating the talismans as if they were some treasures.


    Yun Yi still remembered how he was scolded by Captain Lei just because he touched the talismans. It was clear that those two men were aware of how strong and powerful these talismans were but they refused to tell them!


    Thinking about this, Yun Yi and Yan Shan were so angry that they wanted to fight with Rong Wei and Captain Lei. The two of them were really good! The least they could have done was to tell them that they should carry the talismans with them. If they had done that then they would not have suffered like such!


    Song Yan did not care what the two men were thinking about, she summoned a bunch of zing talismans and set thest corpse on fire. She then used her newly developed skill and covered the entire corpse into arge cube, which stopped the ashes from falling on the ground for the grudge field to swallow.


    Once everything was settled, she turned to look at the forest where the Yin energy was the strongest and turned to look at Wu Jin. She said to him, "Go outside, and wait for me." As for Chen Xing and the rest, she asked them to weaken the grudge field. She knew that they could not break it but they could at least wear it down!


    Once she was done telling the group what they needed to do. She turned on her feet and rushed to the forest, she did not summon the familiars as she wanted to replenish as much spiritual energy as possible.


    With Song Yan gone, Chen Xing and the rest started to weaken the grudge field while Wu Jin asked the two men who seemed to be filled with grudges toe out with him. They did not need to stay behind and find trouble with what was going on.


    Yun Yi and Yan Shan left with Wu Jin while Song Yan continued down the path which led to the forest. She stared at the dark mist which was swirling around her and stayed on guard, she could feel that this was the heart of the grudge field which meant that Ye Xiyuan was hiding somewhere around here.


    Unbeknownst to her, a woman with twisted arms and legs was crawling down the tree behind her. Her skin held a bluish tinge with dark blue veins, her mouth was ripped from one ear to another and pieces of flesh stuck to the ripped edges of her mouth. Dark ck blood dripped from the ripped mouth of the woman while she walked down the tree.


    Her ck eyes were staring at Song Yan menacingly as she swiped her long tongue. The dark entity wanted to harm Song Yan but at the same time, she was wary of her, earlier she had underestimated this woman which had led to trouble.


    If she had known that this woman was a celestial master, she would have been careful.


    Ye Xiyuan stared at Song Yan, her eyes falling on the spiritual energy that was surrounding her and hissed inwardly. She should have known that this woman was not simple!


    Her eyes shed with anger and frustration when she thought about how her n had gone awry. It was all because of this woman!


    With her sharp nails digging into the trunk of the tree, Ye Xiyuan''s eyes shed as she vanished into darkness.


    ****************************************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *******************

 Chapter 1368: A bad premonition

    Chapter 1368: A bad premonition


    ?


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she turned around. Her eyes fell on the trees behind her, and she flung a set of talismans which exploded at once. The second the trees were alighted with fire, a fierce scream which was filled with agony echoed in the surroundings.


    And a dark figure pounced on her but Song Yan immediately swung her scythe which morphed into a whip and hit the dark entity that tried to attack her.


    "Die..die! Die! How dare you ruin everything!?" Ye Xiyuan screamed as she looked at Song Yan. Her eyes were staring at Song Yan, with a murderous intent in them, she wanted to kill Song Yan and feast on her flesh and blood. This woman had ruined everything! Everything! She was going to raise her cultivation. If her ghost cultivation had risen this time she would have certainly ascended to a higher realm and wouldn''t have to worry about getting exorcised. But Song Yan ruined it, she disrupted the ritual causing her cultivation to hit a knot!


    Song Yan curled her lips and sneered, "We will see who will die." She was not terrified of the dark entity in front of her. Even if their strengths were more or less the same, Song Yan was not going to fall back now that she hade this far.


    The malevolent spirit hissed at her before she disappeared into the darkness. The grudge field being her domain made it easier for the malevolent spirit to hide. Song Yan did not blink her eyes as she saw the malevolent spirit vanish, she took out seven jade beads and threw them on the grudge field, the seven beads formed an array before they started to glow eerily. Soon the entire forest was lit up with a golden glow.


    "AHHH!!" the malevolent spirit screamed in pain as the array burned a part of the grudge field that she had created. It destroyed and unbnced that entire grudge field, the malevolent spirit was forced to move out from its hiding spot.


    Her eyes stared at Song Yan before she let out a roar, suddenly the grudge field moved and many other corpses came out from the ck miasm. These were the corpses of those who were devoured by the malevolent spirit.


    Song Yan furrowed her brows when she looked at the corpses in front of her. She knew that the malevolent spirit had harmed many people but she did not expect her to harm so many people, Song Yan changed her whip to a scythe and charged ahead, she shed the corpses without listening to their cries. She knew that the malevolent spirit was trying to make her confused.


    With the cries of these corpses, anyone could lose their mind and turn crazy but Song Yan was different. She did not lose her mind, even when the corpses reached out to drag her inside the grudge field, she remained unfazed.


    "Curse Break!" She said when another corpse reached out to hold her wrist, she did not look at the corpse that was holding her wrist and sent a talisman. The corpse was sent flying backwards before it was charred into bits.


    Song Yan calmly retracted her gaze and then turned to look in the front. When the malevolent spirit saw Song Yan deal with the corpses with ease, its face twisted and became even more terrifying. The malevolent spirit parted her lips and then started chanting an ancient spell. Her was voice hoarse and rough, and as it echoed in the forest it created a terrifying echo. Song Yan paused upon hearing the ancient spell, the malevolent spirit might think that she had no idea what this spell was about but Song Yan who had cultivated for years knew that this spell was a dark spell used by dark arts practitioners to swallow grudging spirits.


    Her eyes narrowed. It seemed like she had underestimated this malevolent spirit. She took out another stack of talismans and threw it at the malevolent spirit. The golden talismans stuck to the malevolent spirit, that howled in pain when the talismans exploded causing a ck mist to ooze out of the wounds that were caused by the talismans.


    The malevolent spirit red at Song Yan hatefully, it was scared but at the same time enraged. Taking advantage of the remaining spiritual power of the grudge field, the malevolent spirit hid in the darkness again.


    However, the malevolent spirit was afraid that Song Yan would find her again, so she chanted a spell causing the dark mist to rise from the ground and form a vortex around Song Yan.


    "Urgh," Song Yan grunted as she raised her hand and covered her eyes. However just as she opened her eyes a little bit, Song Yan''s eyes widened. She dodged the attack of the dark spirit that had climbed out of the grudge field.


    The sharp ws of the dark spirit created a rustle behind Song Yan who couldn''t help but remark, "Ye Xiyuan, are you going to hide like a coward?" She provoked the malevolent spirit.


    Somewhere behind her, she heard a rustling sound and immediately flicked a bunch of talismans. However, as soon as she turned her back on the dark spirit, it picked up the hammer that was in its other hand and then brought it down heavily on Song Yan.


    The talisman hit the malevolent spirit, it screamed in pain while the dark spirit that was summoned by Ye Xiyuan hurled the hammer at Song Yan. Noticing the dark spirit picking up the pace, Song Yan narrowed her eyes and then flicked the whip at the foot of the dark spirit.


    She caught the leg of the troll-like spirit and then pulled the whip back before summoning another array, "ming Chaos, third grade," she chanted and then soon the dark spirit was engulfed in a ming tornado.


    The second the dark spirit vanished, Song Yan heard another scream behind her. She turned to look at the dark spirit and her eyes narrowed.


    Ye Xiyuan seemed to have finished her spell, now she was crouching in the dark. Her face was covered with multiple eyes while many hands were protruding from her back. Dark miasma dropped on the floor like blood, staining the entire spot where Ye Xiyuan was standing.


    "You should have turned the other way, Song Yan! I will make you suffer for poking your nose into something you shouldn''t have," Ye Xiyuan stated with a cold voice.


    Song Yan was surprised to see that Ye Xiyuan''s cultivation had risen once again after she swallowed all those spirits. Her eyes shed with a hint of wariness as Song Yan stepped back.


    On the other side, Fu Yu Sheng felt his right eye twitch. He raised his hand and touched his eye feeling a bit restless. He did not know what was going on but he was really nervous all of a sudden.


    Fu Yu Sheng thought about it and immediately called his wife. However Song Yan did not pick up his call, it only raised his suspicions and he immediately called Wu Jin. "Brother Yu Sheng?" Wu Jin picked up the call at the third ring and answered Fu Yu Sheng''s call.


    "Is Yan Yan with you?" Fu Yu Sheng asked in a hurry, he rubbed his right eye while trying to keep his panic under wraps. "I cannot reach her."


    It was only then did Wu Jin realised that they did not have the time to ry what happened to Fu Yu Sheng.


    Wu Jin promptly told Fu Yu Sheng about what happened and it only heightened Fu Yu Sheng''s distress. He knew that there was something wrong with Ye Xiyuan but he did not know that she was this powerful. At the same time, he noted down the grudge between him and the Ma family. Clearly, Song Yan warned Ma Yun but he still ignored what she said and fell into the trap of causing such a mess.


    If he had listened to her then Ye Xiyuan''s n wouldn''t have started and Song Yan would have had time to deal with that woman properly.


    "Ah Jin, take a look inside and tell me what''s going on," Fu Yu Sheng was really worried about Song Yan. If something happened to her what would he do?


    Wu Jin turned silent at his request, sensing something amiss, Fu Yu Sheng called Wu Jin again, "What''s wrong?"


    "I also want to take a look, Brother Yu Sheng but I cannot," Wu Jin looked at the opening that had long closed off and said, "The entrance is blocked and I cannot go inside." Even if he did,


    The would only be baggage for Song Yan.


    He did not want to drag her down with him.


    ****************************************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1369: Bullying him

    Chapter 1369: Bullying him


    ?


    Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes darkened. He stayed quiet for a while before saying, "I see." He ended the call and ced his phone on the surface of the table with a troubled look on his face. He knew that things were not going well at the training centre.


    He stood up from his chair and walked towards therge ss window behind his chair.


    "What should I do?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned while staring down at the street beneath. He wanted to help Song Yan but he knew that it was impossible as he did not have the skills to aid Song Yan. However, he was worried. He was really worried. What if...


    ''No, No...what am I even thinking? How can I think like that? Song Yan must be fine. There is no way she is hurt,'' Fu Yu Sheng immediately spat three times in his heart and changed his words. He did not want to cause trouble for Song Yan by jinxing her.


    The little snake that was sleeping on Fu Yu Sheng''s table raised his head. Hisrge ruby eyes looked at the man who was looking worried and yawned. His eyes fell on the small red string that was tied around Fu Yu Sheng''s wrist and noticed that it was getting frayed.


    Xiao Bai''s eyes widened as he realized something and immediately jolted awake. The sleepiness from his eyes vanished and he slithered down the table. This was not the time to sleep!


    On the other side, Song Yan was staring at the dark entity. Her eyes were flickering as she looked at her front, just now she was careless and ended up getting attacked by that thing. The cuts on her front were not shallow and she was losing quite a lot of blood.


    ''If I don''t deal with this thing, then I will certainly die here,'' Song Yan thought grimly. Their cultivation was on par and as she was on the edge of breaking the fourteenth realm, Song Yan just had a little more power than the dark entity.


    "You see.... You will die here. This is what you get for poking your nose into my matters!" Ye Xiyuan''s voice echoed in the surrounding and Song Yan''s eyes darkened. She looked at the dark entity in front of her and summoned another set of talismans. However this time, the dark entity had turned smart.


    It seemed to have realized that there was no way for it to get any more sacrifice to strengthen its cultivation. Thus, the dark entity reeled its grudge field back from the training centre and instead strengthened the one that was around the dark forest.


    This gave the dark entity a bit more power and freedom as it became its domain.


    The second Song Yan threw talismans, the dark entity summoned a bunch of corpses to take the burnt for it while the dark entity hid in the shadows again. With the grudge field aiding the dark entity, it was hard for Song Yan to find where she was hiding.


    Song Yan''s eyes narrowed as she watched the burning corpses and turned to look behind her, the scythe in her hands gleamed with a sharp glint as she smiled.


    This was certainly not the end.


    She raised her hand and bit the pad of her thumb. As blood oozed out she drew an array on the ground.


    Before the dark entity could make a move at her, Song Yan clenched her fingers and stomped on the array that got buried inside the ground, exploding arge part of the grudge field.


    If Ye Xiyuan thought that she could hide then she was wrong! The second she decided to hide, Song Yan immediately broke the grudge field.


    The two of them were on par.


    It would be seen who would die in the end.


    Ye Xiyuan let out a roar as she emerged from inside the grudge field. She looked at Song Yan with reddened eyes as she pounced on her. Her sharp ws aimed at Song Yan''s heart.


    At the same time, Xiao Bai was slithering past the air. He looked left and right while searching for Song Yan''s ying energy.


    However, as he was floating past, someone sensed his spiritual energy.


    A ghost who was hiding in an abandoned apartment looked at the white snake that was flying past the building which he was haunting. He looked at the snake and took a closer look at the spiritual energy that was surrounding him.


    "This ...spiritual energy seems quite close to Song Yan," said the ghost with a light voice. Immediately the ghost flew past the building and started following the snake as he could see the traces of Song Yan''s spiritual energy on the snake.


    Xiao Bai did not know that it was being followed, he was in a hurry to save his master''s beloved. If something happened to Song Yan then Fu Yu Sheng might end his life like he did in the past and he would be left alone again. After so many years, the two of them have finally gotten together without missing out on one another. He could not let them lose one another again!


    ''I am just a familiar, why do I have to work so hard?'' Xiao Bai grimaced as he floated towards the training centre. However, as soon as he arrived at the training centre someone reached forward and caught him.


    "W..What is it?" Xiao Bai eximed and when he saw that it was a ghost that was holding him. He was speechless. How could a ghost hold him? Should he not be burned to a crisp? Was it because his master was yet to awaken?


    Sob sob. His master was living as a human and he was the one who had to suffer. Sob, sob master...just how long are you going to live like a human? You were once the leader of the poisonous sect! Howe you are now living in such a ce?


    As Fu Yu Sheng did not cultivate, Xiao Bai did not have much energy either. He either liked to sleep or spend his time loafing around. Never did he expect that his spiritual energy would be so low that he would be caught by a ghost.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me! I am the heavenly snake--"


    "Your spiritual energy is lower than mine," the ghost said with a cold voice causing Xiao Bai to turn silent.


    ''Master your familiar is getting bullied because of you!'' Xiao Bai swore that he was going to get Fu Yu Sheng to start cultivating. If this went on then he would be kicked around by a small


    ghost!


    "What..what do you want? I am telling you eating me, will not help you!" Xiao Bai said to the ghost man who was holding him. He thought that the ghost was holding him because he wanted to eat him and raise his cultivation.


    However, the ghost had no such ns. He narrowed his eyes and leaned down to sniff. He said to Xiao Bai, "You smell like master."


    Master...? Which master?


    Xiao Bai had no idea what was going on. Did his master cheat on him behind his back? Was


    that what happened?


    Xiao Bai immediately puffed his cheeks feeling betrayed.


    He was the only familiar who was raised by his master, howe there was someone else involved? When did his master turn a scumbag!


    He was upset but he dared not to get angry. "Where are you going?" The ghost asked with a cold voice and as Xiao Bai was reserving his remaining spiritual energy, he could only answer, "I am going to save someone." He was not lying he was indeed going to save Song Yan but what did that have to do with this ghost?


    Du Yin raised his brows. He looked at the snake and realized that he was not lying. Thus even though he did not know whom this snake was going to save, he said to him, "Take me with you. I want to see this person you are saving as well."


    Xiao Bai looked at Du Yin and was speechless. What was going on why was this ghost suddenly sticking to him? He really missed the days when he was treated like a heavenly beast and no


    one dared to get close to him!


    This was simply too much.


    However, no matter what Xiao Bai thought, it did not change anything. With the ghost


    following behind, he floated past the dome that was obstructing anyone from going inside. Though it was a difficult thing for others, for Xiao Bai, it was rather simple!


    ****************************************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1370: Something happened to Song Yan

    Chapter 1370: Something happened to Song Yan


    ?


    Song Yan was about to deal with the dark entity using the remaining bits of her spiritual energy. As she had dragged this matter for too long Song Yan wanted to end it soon.


    At the same time, Ye Xiyuan also realized that she couldn''t deal with this celestial master. Her eyes shed with murderous intent and she decided to drag Song Yan down with her. Even if she couldn''t survive, she wanted to swallow the soul of this woman who had ruined everything for her.


    However, before Ye Xiyuan could self-destruct, a sudden spiritual force smashed into her. Its impact caused Ye Xiyuan to let out a shrill scream as she looked at the thing that hit her. It was a ghost but at the same time, she could sense that its spiritual energy was on par with her. However, what surprised her was that the ghost''s spiritual energy was clean.


    It did not have any traces of human blood and life. Such a pure Yin energy when had she seen it?


    "Da Yin?" Song Yan was surprised when she looked at the ghost in front of her. He was the second soul whom she had saved and ever since then, he had followed her. After Ni Ah, Da Yin could be considered her second follower. But what was he doing here?


    Compared to Ni Ah and Fang Yanli, Da Yin was obviously stronger and trickier to deal with.


    Da Yin turned to look at Song Yan, his long hair that reached to his shoulders was in a mess and his red eyes were glinting dangerously. He smashed his foot on the head of the dark entity and stated, "Master, you sure are cruel. I have been looking around for you and you are ying with hideous things. If you wanted to y, you could have looked for me."


    Song Yan was speechless which part of this looked like a y for this brat?


    However, she did not get a chance to say anything. Da Yin turned to look at Ye Xiyuan and hummed. "You are a mania, aren''t you? Your greed and obsession caused you to turn into a thing that is neither human nor spirit. How dare you wander on thisnd as if you have the right to hmm?"


    Da Yin''s questions caused Ye Xiyuan to shiver. This was because she was scared for her existence. Ye Xiyuan was confident to take Song Yan down with her but she did not have the confidence to take down Da Yin whose spiritual energy was intact. He was stronger than her at that moment!


    "L...Let me go, I... I will not harm any human life anymore," Ye Xiyuan said to Da Yin. She wanted to use her remaining spiritual energy to explode the grudge field but she sensed that Song Yan was holding it down. With this ghost appearing out of nowhere, she could neither live nor die along with Song Yan.


    Hearing her words Da Yin sneered. He said, "Even now you are trying to explode the grudge field. You dare to say that you do not take human lives?" He found it amusing. A mania was like a mad dog, as long as it felt hungry, it would not stop from killing humans. After cultivating for years using ghost arts, anyone would get hooked on using human sacrifices in exchange for power and strength.


    This was why people were warned not to use ghost art as it became an obsession if used too much.


    The dark entity growled at Da Yin, she wanted to get away and survive but Da Yin did not give her a chance. He used his spiritual energy and summoned a giant axe which he caught and swung at the head of the dark entity.


    His spiritual energy hadn''t been used up which meant that he was stronger than the dark entity. Even if Ye Xiyuan wanted to resist, she couldn''t fight back. The de of the axe dug deeper and deeper in her neck as she tried to use her grudge field but with Song Yan and Chen Xing holding down the grudge field together, Ye Xiyuan could not use it!


    In the end, the de cut her head off her shoulders.


    The dark entity let out a roar as she crumbled into bits of ashes.


    After dealing with the dark entity, what happened was something that Song Yan did not expect. Da Yin who was done dealing with Ye Xiyuan turned on his heels and rushed towards her before hugging her tightly. He said, "How can you leave me behind, master? I was so scared that I would not see you again."


    Song Yan looked at the man who was only twenty when he died and sighed. She patted him on the head and stated, "I am sorry. But I could only take one of you, and the rest have to be left behind in their time lines." She had collected the ghosts from all eras after her death. Fang Yanli was the only one who was from the same timeline as her, she could only take her along with her.


    Da Yin also knew that Song Yan had no choice however he was still upset. He had treated Song Yan like a big sister who took care of him, she was the one who had treated him and saved him when he was on the verge of bing a malicious spirit.


    He couldn''t ept it when he was left behind and went looking for her.


    Song Yan looked at the child who was crying even though he was already twenty and said, "Alright, alright. You are here now, why are you crying like a child?" She said to him, "Ni Ah is also here you can stay with her--"


    "Ni Ah is here?" Da Yin who heard what Song Yan said jerked his head up and looked at Song Yan who seemed a bit confused at his reaction. She nodded her head causing Da Yin to grit his teeth hatefully. A few months ago, he met Ni Ah and asked her if she had seen Song Yan however that woman said that she did not see her.


    Thus, Da Yin asked her to tell him when she met with Song Yan. Back then Ni Ah had agreed, she even said that she would tell him as soon as possible. However she never came to ry anything to him, what did it mean? It meant that she was enjoying Song Yan''s care andpany alone!


    She wanted to hide it as long as possible!


    When Da Yin thought about it, he was so angry that he almost spat out blood. That darned Ni Ah!


    Song Yan did not know what was going on with Da Yin, seeing that he was angry. She gave him a calming talisman before saying, "Lets..." her eyes suddenly darkened and she lost consciousness.


    Seeing her faint Da Yin was so scared that his soul almost disappeared. What happened? Why did his master faint all of a sudden?


    "Quickly bring her to my master! Her spiritual energy is a mess if she doesn''t stay with him then her spiritual energy will explode!" Xiao Bai said to Da Yin who turned to look at the little snake. He asked, "Who is this master of yours?"


    "Your master''s husband, who else?" Xiao Bai answered with a tilt of his head.


    Da Yin''s expression if possible turned even darker. Very good, there was not only Ni Ah but that husband as well!


    *****


    "Wu wu wu! Mother wake up, I will be good!" Fu Chen did not know what happened all he knew was that his mother returned home looking pale and sick. Seeing her like this Fu Chen was really scared!


    Even Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong were shocked. They had never seen their sister-inw look so vulnerable like this, the two of them looked at one another and immediately contacted Fu Yu Sheng who came running in minutes.


    "Where is Yan Yan!" Fu Yu Sheng asked as he rushed past his siblings.


    "She is in her room, Brother Jin took her to the hospital but they could not tell what was wrong with her, so he brought her home," Fu Yu Shen ryed to Fu Yu Sheng, it was still confusing to him. After all, if something was wrong with Song Yan why did Wu Jin bring her back instead of leaving her at the hospital?


    Fu Yu Sheng did not say anything in response, he climbed up two stairs at a time and barged inside the bedroom where Fu Chen was crying while hugging his mother. Seeing his father rush inside, Fu Chen seemed to have found a pir for support and said to him, "Dad look at this, mother is so cold!" She was so cold that it terrified Fu Chen!


    ****************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1371: What about us?

    Chapter 1371: What about us?


    ?


    Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes widened. He looked at Song Yan who was lying in the bed unconscious and felt his heart skip several beats. Fortunately, she was breathing or else he would have gone


    crazy.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with Mommy?" Fu Chen was really scared upon seeing Song Yan like this. Did something serious happen to his mother? If not why wasn''t she replying to him?


    "She is alright, she is just a bit cold," Fu Yu Sheng did not want to scare Fu Chen. He spoke a lie without changing his expression and said to Fu Chen, "You should go back to your room, it''s already toote. If you stay awake now, then you will not be able to wake up in the morning."


    Fu Chen did not want to leave, however, Fu Yu Sheng did not want his son to stay awake all night. He patted him on the head and said, "Go when you wake up, your mother will be awake."


    "Really?" Fu Chen looked at his father, even though the two of them had their own friction, the two cared for Song Yan the most.


    "Really. And if you don''t go to sleep now then you will end up falling sick, if that happens then wouldn''t your mother be upset?" Fu Yu Sheng told his son. He was not lying Fu Chen was still young, if he stayed awake all night then he would definitely be fussy tomorrow morning. And when his son was fussy, he would always skip meals and start a tantrum.


    In the worst-case scenario, Fu Chen would end up feeling feverish.


    Fu Yu Sheng did not want that to happen.


    "That''s right, Chen Chen. Leave this matter to the adults," Fu Rong softened her voice as she picked up Fu Chen. She felt guilty towards this child whom she had bullied once under the influence of Song Lan.


    She now treated Fu Chen as a treasure to make up for all the wrongs that she had done to him. Fu Rong said to him, "Let''s go, I will tell you a story and if you sleep early today then we can go to the park in the morning, did you not say that you wanted to take a walk in the park where all the children yed?"


    "I don''t want to, I just want my mommy to wake up," Fu Chen said with tears in his eyes. How could he think of ying when his mother was sick in bed?


    Everyone was touched by his sensible attitude. Fu Yu Shen said, "Don''t worry, didn''t Brother Yu Sheng say that your mother will be awake in the morning? She will be fine. You don''t need to worry."


    Fu Chen also knew that nothing woulde out of his stubborn insistence to stay. He nodded and let Fu Rong take him away, once the two of them were gone, Fu Yu Shen turned to look at his brother and questioned, "Should I call a doctor?"


    "There is no need," Fu Yu Sheng saw that Song Yan was shivering, it was most likely because her Yin energy was getting out of control. "I will deal with this, you shouldn''t worry about it."


    When Fu Yu Shen heard Fu Yu Sheng''s words, he nodded and agreed. He looked at Song Yan and then left the room. Once he was gone, Fu Yu Sheng closed the door of the room and took off his coat and shirt, he draped them on the edge of the bed and climbed up.


    Even with the nket over Song Yan''s body, she was shivering. Thus the second Fu Yu Sheng climbed inside, she immediately rolled over to where he was and then hugged him for warmth.


    Seeing her like this Fu Yu Sheng felt his heart ache but he did not say anything. He let her hug him and sighed, "Yan Yan, you will kill me one day." The helplessness that he felt when he saw Song Yan unconscious was something that he would never forget.


    The two of them stayed together in the bed till the afternoon, Fu Yu Sheng could feel his arm going numb as he was using it as a pillow for Song Yan. Just as he thought that he was about to lose all the feelings in his arms, he felt Song Yan stir.


    She opened her eyes and looked at Fu Yu Sheng who was sleeping next to her. At first, she did not understand what was happening but then she opened her eyes a bit more and recalled what happened. She suddenly fainted after dealing with the grudge field, it was most likely because she used most of her spiritual energy and ended up fainting.


    Feeling a bit awkward, Song Yan sat up straight in the bed. But the second she sat up, her head swoon and she fell back on the bed. Her eyes closed on their own for a few seconds before she could open them.


    "You should keep lying on the bed," Fu Yu Sheng said to her coldly. He wrenched his arm from under her head and said, "You are still weak, I will prepare something nutritious for you."


    How could Song Yan not see that her husband was angry? She immediately reached out and caught his wrist, she said to him, "I know what I did was wrong. I am sorry... but there were so many lives at stake I couldn''t just leave them alone--"


    "And what about me and Chen Chen?" It would have been better if Song Yan did not bring it up. But when she did, Fu Yu Sheng felt his heart surge with anger. He turned around and red at her with a fire burning in his heart, "What about the two of us? You care about everyone, when will you care about me and Chen Chen? Do you even know how scared Chen Chen was when he saw you faint? He nearly cried until he fainted!"


    "He did not even want to sleep at night. It was I who had to lie to him. Our son had been waiting since the morning on tenterhooks for you to wake up!"


    He did not even start on how scared he was when he saw Song Yan. He was on the verge of fainting as well when he saw how cold Song Yan''s body was, he understood that she went to save others but what was the point of saving others when her own family would be left to die?


    Song Yan felt really guilty when she saw Fu Yu Sheng''s red eyes. She reached out and held his hand before saying, "I am really sorry. I was toocent and thought that I could deal with that entity alone. I did not take her seriously which led to my spiritual energy being used up." She sighed and thought about how she had made a mistake. In such cases, even the smallest mistake could cost one''s life and she made a rather huge one.


    Fortunately, Da Yin came to her rescue or else she would not have survived this ordeal. If Song Yan had died then she would have felt sorry for her husband and son. After all, if she died this time there was noing back!


    Fu Yu Sheng did not forgive Song Yan that easily, he harumphed and then turned on his feet before walking away. Seeing him leave, Song Yan felt even more guilty and aggrieved.


    "Mom! Are you awake!" Fu Chen who was waiting for his mother to wake up immediately rushed inside when he heard that Song Yan was now awake. His eyes were lined with concern as he rushed past the threshold of the room that belonged to Song Yan. Behind him, the rest of the Fu family members also walked inside.


    "Sister-inw, how are you feeling now?" Fu Yu Shen asked as he looked at Song Yan who still looked a bit pale. "Do you need me to call a doctor?"


    "I am fine," Song Yan helped her son who was trying to climb up the bed. "I am just feeling a bit tired and nauseous there is nothing to worry about."


    As she spoke she saw Fu Yu Sheng enter the room with a bowl of warm porridge. Seeing him


    take care of her so tenderly Song Yan med herself even more. She should have taken proper


    care of herself, now this was good... Fu Yu Sheng was upset with her.


    However, she did not want to show that they were fighting in front of Fu Chen who was


    already worried.


    So she stayed quiet. When Fu Yu Sheng sat down and scooped a spoonful of porridge for her to


    eat, Song Yan obedientlyplied and did not ask him to let her feed herself.


    "Mother, where does it hurt? Chen Chen will blow! It will not hurt anymore!"


    ************************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *************************************

 Chapter 1372: Telling Song Yan to divorce

    Chapter 1372: Telling Song Yan to divorce


    ?


    "Dad, what are you doing? You should blow on mommy''s injury as well. She will get better that way," Fu Chen said to his father who snorted.


    "If you want your mother to get better then ask her to stop ying the hero," Fu Yu Sheng muttered loud enough for Song Yan to hear, who smiled tteringly at him. In response to her smile, Fu Yu Sheng only red at her.


    However, he still yed along with Fu Chen and blew on Song Yan''s face as if he were taking care of her injuries.


    Fu Chen was satisfied with this, he turned to look at Song Yan and eximed, "Mom, is it because Dad is not working hard enough that you have to go out and work hard to earn money for our family?"


    His words caused Fu Yu Sheng to choke on his breath. Who was not working hard? He was working so hard that his stomach and back were about to be glued together.


    "You brat..what are you saying!" Fu Yu Sheng red at his son who made a face at him and said in a casual voice, "I am speaking the truth, if you could earn a lot of money, dad then why would mother go outside and earn money for our family?"


    "Third Uncle told me that my mother worked too hard and got sick! Isn''t it because you are not capable enough?"


    The entire room turned silent, even Old Master Fu did not know what to say. He looked at his great-grandson and then turned his gaze to look at Fu Yu Sheng who seemed like he was on the verge of exploding. He said to Fu Yu Sheng, "Alright there is no need to get angry. He is still a child and is worried about his mother."


    Fu Yu Sheng snorted. He said, "Protect! Continue protecting, it''s because of your unbiased doting that he had turned into such a brat!"


    Fu Yu Sheng red at Fu Chen one more time before turning to look at Song Yan. He wanted to say something but the door of their room opened and a very tired-looking Old Master Song walked inside.


    There were dark circles under his eyes and behind him was Master Song who was holding the bags of his father.


    "Yan Yan! Why are you like this? Do you know how scared I was when I heard that you had fainted?" Song Dong Ming said to Song Yan as he sat down on the edge of the bed.


    He had been busy with thepany these days and did not have time to even eat properly. He was buried in work till he was almost drowning when he heard that his daughter had fainted.


    Song Dong Ming was scared out of his wits when he heard that Song Yan had fainted. After all, his wife also started getting sick after she fainted for no reason in the past. All sorts of thoughts came into his head while he was flying to the capital.


    Brother Song also nodded his head and said to Song Yan, "You need not work so hard. Leave some things to the men of the house." As he spoke he nced at Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Yu Shen.


    Fu Yu Sheng was livid while Fu Yu Shen thought that he was being shot while lying dead. He did not even do anything!


    "It is not because of them," Song Yan rubbed her forehead as she could feel a headacheing. "I just met my match and ended up taking her too lightly."


    It was only after she dealt with Ye Xiyuan, did Song Yan realised that she had been taking her cultivation too lightly. As she thought about her cultivation, she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng.


    Though she looked down on using such shortcuts to raise her cultivation, Song Yan thought it was better to suck the yang energy of her husband than to lose her life.


    Fu Yu Sheng felt a shiver dance down his spine, he looked at Song Yan who was looking at him with those calctive eyes and immediately turned his face away. Did she think that he would sleep with her after she had done it?


    She was taking him too lightly! He was not that easy to coax.


    Song Dong Ming and Brother Song understood what Song Yan was trying to tell them. The two of them nced at Song Yan before expressing their concerns for her.


    Song Yan smiled upon hearing their arms words. She took out an S-grade talisman and handed it to Brother Dong before saying, "Here, give this to sister-inw. It will protect her and her child."


    When Brother Song heard Song Yan''s words, he let out a soft chuckle.


    "Yan Yan, nothing could be hidden from you!" He just found out that his wife was pregnant a few days ago and he did not even get a chance to tell it to Song Yan but she already knew! How could Song Yan not know? In her past life, she had watched Madam Liu climb up the stairs of a building and then jump down before dying on the spot.


    Back then Madam Liu was pregnant, however, because of Song Lan and that woman who had always hidden in the dark, her brother lost his life and her sister-inw lost the will to live without him.


    Song Yan could helplessly watch two lives being lost just like that. Because of this, she had kept a special eye on her sister-inw and brother to make sure that they would not meet with their demise again in this life.


    Thus, she knew immediately that Madam Liu was pregnant.


    "Of course, your sister is really capable," Song Dong Ming''s voice was filled with pride as he looked at his daughter. The more he looked at her the more she resembled his wife in appearance and soul.


    His wife was also a strong woman with a fiery soul.


    Song Dong Ming''s eyes dimmed, if only his wife was here then she would definitely be happy upon seeing their kids do so well in their lives.


    Song Yan was married with a child and even their son was going to be a father very soon. A happy and contented life, wasn''t this something that his wife always wanted?


    The two of them stayed with Song Yan for a few hours before retreating to the guest room to take a nap. They did not sleep the entire time, because they were too scared to close their


    eyes.


    Now that they had seen that Song Yan was alright, the two men finally heaved a sigh of relief. Once they were gone, Song Yan turned to look at her husband who was ignoring her and was feeling a tad bit helpless.


    She said to him, "How long are you going to ignore me?"


    "As long as I can!" Fu Yu Sheng answered as he stepped out of the room with the dirty dishes.


    Song Yan watched him leave and sighed. The headache seemed to have turned even more


    intense.


    She looked at her son who was sitting on the bed and said to him, "Chen Chen, don''t fight with your father. He might be annoying but he is your dad and he is a good father." Even though Fu Yu Sheng left Fu Chen for seven years, he was now taking care of him really well. She did not want these two to fight every time they were in the same room.


    Fu Chen snorted. How could he get along with his father? Even though he was treating him well, Fu Chen did not trust his dad. What if he left him and his mother alone again? His


    mother was too silly to trust that man so easily!


    "Mom, let me tell you. All men are pigs, you should not trust them so easily. If Dad can abandon you once, he can abandon us again. We need to be self-reliant and not rely on a scumbag Liu who abandons his wife and son for years!" Fu Chen said passionately.


    Song Yan who had never expected him to say this was stunned. Scumbag? Abandoned? Where


    did Fu Chen learn these words?


    What was he doing these days?


    Even Fu Yu Sheng who returned to the room, to ask Song Yan if she needed painkillers was shocked. What kind of words his son was speaking to his wife?


    Fu Chen did not see anything wrong with what he said, he then said to Song Yan, "Mom, you


    should divorce Dad. That way you will not be betrayed twice! I am big enough to take care of you!" That''s right if his mother divorced his father, then he would have her all to himself!


    ****************************************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    *****************

 Chapter 1373: A man with hidden thoughts

    Chapter 1373: A man with hidden thoughts


    ?


    "You brat!" Fu Yu Sheng roared as he kicked open the door, he looked like a man who had caught his wife having an affair with another man. "How dare you!" So all those divorce talks when he returned to the country were because of this brat? Good very good! This was his good son!


    "Yu Sheng, don''t be like this..." Song Yan saw that Fu Yu Sheng was upset and tried to stop him but thetter did not listen. For him divorcing Song Yan was a taboo, even if he had to cling to her legs, Fu Yu Sheng wouldn''t divorce her. Yet this brat was telling his wife that she should divorce him? How dare this brat!


    However, Fu Chen was not at all scared. He raised his head and looked at his father with a stubborn look on his face, he said, "This is the truth. You are an unreliable dad!"


    "Chen Chen, you...." Song Yan wanted to stop Fu Chen from speaking any further but the father and son acted as if they couldn''t hear anything. The two rushed out of the room, Fu Chen was ahead as he was small and agile behind him was Fu Yu Sheng. Even though he was in his thirties, he chased after his son quite quickly.


    The two of them chased around the entire house, they dropped this and they dropped that. At first Song Yan did not say anything but then she heard Madam Gu and Master Liao screams.


    "That''s an ancient vase...it cost me a fortune, sire! Please don''t --arghhh!!"


    "Sir, that''s the knife holder that my mother gave to me, please don''t drop it! Don''t! Argh!"


    "You bastard what do you think knocking over myputer? I have a hackingpetition to prepare for!"


    "I am going to kill you! It doesn''t matter that I am dead, I will still kill you! How dare you scatter my needles!"


    The entire house was in chaos, in the end--


    "YOU TWO STOP! RIGHT NOW!" Song Yan couldn''t help but scream at the top of her lungs. She red her nostrils and stormed out of the room, her eyes fell on the mess in front of her and her heart ached. These two caused so much chaos!


    Her head started to ache and she threw the guilt that she was feeling in the back of her head. Fu Yu Sheng was really! Just because of a child''s words he ended up bing a child--no. She swept her sharp gaze at Fu Yu Sheng and saw that he looked quite pleased with himself.


    He did it deliberately! He broke all those antiques and crockery pieces because he wanted to make her feel troubled! He had only broken a vase that was 200,000 yuan. It was neither too old nor too rare but it was indeed an antique that had not much value.


    So he targeted this vase because he knew that she would not get too angry but at the same time, she would be exasperated and helpless against him.


    Song Yan rubbed her head. So causing this ruckus was to make her angry?


    "You two kneel! Kneel until I say that you can get up!" Song Yan was truly upset. She thought that she would talk with Fu Yu Sheng and make him forgive her but that man had other ns. He seemed to be telling her that if she dared to put her life on the line again, he would end up leaving a path of chaos behind her!


    Either she lives or everyone suffers!


    This man!


    Song Yan was exasperated but she couldn''t do anything to Fu Yu Sheng. She red at the man who smiled at her innocently as he knelt on the floor.


    "Sob, sob my antique!" Master Liao cried as he hugged the piece of the vase that had been broken.


    "You need to buy me a newputer!"


    "And my needles!"


    "Madam please stay healthy, if something happens to you, Master will end up destroying the entire house!"


    The Liao family was terrified and worried. This house held many memories for them, this was why they couldn''t move on even when they were dead. So how could they ept the trouble that Fu Yu Sheng was causing in the house where they lived for more than a decade?


    "I understand," Song Yan understood Fu Yu Sheng. She knew that the man was simply too hard to understand but she knew that in the end, all of his thoughts ended with her. This was simply a warning to her, she dared not to think what he would do if she died ¡ª¡ª


    No! In fact, she knew that if she died, Fu Yu Sheng would turn the world upside down. Wasn''t this the reason why he became an identity no one could afford to offend in the past life? She still remembered how Song Lan wanted to marry Fu Yu Sheng in the past, however, the man did not marry her. Instead, he became more and more powerful which only drove Song Lan deeper on the path of obsession.


    In the end?


    She was married to an old man and died a sorry death. Though Song Yan did not see Fu Yu Sheng making a move back then, now she was quite certain that it had something to do with him.


    Song Yan turned silent. She thought that Fu Yu Sheng grew calmer and colder after her death, but at the same time he turned indifferent now that she was looking at things in front of her, Song Yan could see that things were different from what she thought!


    That man was indeed trying to take revenge on her, but she was so blinded by her own anger that she did not see him doing anything for her.


    Song Yan suddenly felt a lump in her throat, she waved her hand and then asked the four ghosts to leave before sitting down on the bed.


    It seemed like Fu Yu Sheng''s thoughts ran deeper than she thought, in the past even when he couldn''t show off his emotions and often felt conflicted, that man for her....


    She did not think too much and closed her eyes.


    Once the ghosts left Song Yan raised her head and looked at Da Yin and Ni Ah. Even though the two of them were quiet, Da Yin was holding Ni Ah''s hair while Ni Ah was holding his cheek. She would have pulled his hair as well if not for the fact that she was too short.


    "You two how long are you going to be like that?" Song Yan asked as she looked at the two ghosts with a helpless look on her face. Everyone one of them caused trouble for her.


    "She is at fault! She knew that you were here and yet she did not tell me!" Da Yin eximed angrily. He red at Ni Ah and continued, "I told her that she should have told me when she found out your location and she promised me as well but look she went back on her words!"


    "I did not want you to see this violent mongrel," stated Ni Ah without a change in her voice. She looked at Song Yan andined, "He is such a violent ghost. You have no idea how many fights and ghosts he had swallowed when he was staying in the streets. I was worried that he would cause trouble for your servants so I did not bring him here."


    "You liar! I would have never harmed those servants!"


    "I don''t want to listen to it! I don''t trust you!" Ni Ah screamed causing Song Yan to rub her forehead. She was really tired of these two fighting every time!


    "Quiet!" Song Yan stated with a firm voice. She looked at the two ghosts and said to them, "You two go and deal with your matters alone, I have nothing to say to you. Once you have dealt with it, you cane back."


    She was not their mother and even if she was, she would rather leave them alone. Even if they destroyed each other''s core it had nothing to do with her.


    The two ghosts looked at one another before vanishing, they going to deal with this matter


    once and for all!


    "Is it okay to leave them alone?" Fang Yanli asked as she looked at Song Yan who snorted.


    "Even if you try to stop them, they would not listen. So it''s better for them to fight it out." She


    really could not be bothered by these troublemakers!


    Let them do what they want!


    Time passed by and after three days, Song Yan was more or less recovered. Though she had recovered her waist.. it was on the verge of breaking.


    ****************************************


    [Please check out my new work: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched by His Rival. I will be


    grateful if you do, it''s a wonderful story if only you give it a try.]


    [On another note, please don''t forget to send a golden ticket, power stone or gift to this book,


    my loving readers!]


    ******************

 Chapter 1374: An ungrateful woman.

    Chapter 1374: An ungrateful woman.


    ?


    After she got better, Wu Jin along with Chen Xing came to visit her. The two of them wanted to visit Song Yan the very day she fainted but Fu Yu Sheng refused to let them visit her.


    "Madam Yan," Chen Xing greeted Song Yan with a polite smile on his face. He carefully looked at Song Yan as his eyes assessed her from top to bottom. He was no longer as indifferent and cold as he was thest time, instead, he was very solicitous as he said to Song Yan, "How are you feeling? Our team was quite worried when you suddenly fainted."


    He knew how strong that spirit was and yet Song Yan had somehow taken it down.


    "I am alright," Song Yan smiled at Chen Xing as she turned to look at the new nanny that she had hired for Fu Chen. "Go and bring some fruits and tea for our guests."


    The nanny nodded as she turned on her feet and then went inside the kitchen where she took out a tea pot and started preparing the tea. Once she was inside the kitchen, Song Yan turned to look at the two men in front of her and said, "Please sit down."


    Wu Jin along with Yan Shan and Yun Yi sat on the couch while Chen Xing sat down on the armchair opposite Song Yan. Chen Xing looked at Song Yan and questioned, "Are you interested in joining our team? Our team might be small but we are willing to get better and I am certain that Vincent will be willing to hand you a lot of benefits."


    Song Yan raised a brow, she did not expect that Chen Xing would try to recruit her. She did not know what to say anymore as she knew that Vincent would rather give all the benefits to the dog than her as he hated her more than anyone, with all the headaches she gave him.


    Chen Xing thought that Song Yan was not satisfied with what he had told her. He then immediately changed his tone and spoke even more enthusiastically, "Madam Song, if you are willing to join our team then I and my team members will share all kinds of pills to help you advance even further. We are much more generous than the rest of the teams who do not share the treasures with their team members."


    As the leader, Chen Xing naturally did not want to let go of this talent. He wanted her to join his team because he knew that if Song Yan was with him then he and his team would definitely climb to higher heights.


    As soon as he finished speaking he looked at Song Yan waiting for her to speak. He had seen how good she was when she was dealing with the evil spirit. He really wanted to ask her how she had cultivated to such a high level without taking help from anyone.


    However, Song Yan did not answer him. Instead, she asked, "Master Chen, your spiritual flow is a mess. Is it because you did not get proper treatment after you used up your spiritual energy?"


    The Yang and Yin energy around Chen Xing was not only turbulent but it was also a bitck of luster. It was as if he did not take care of his spiritual energy when he was injured which led it to be chaotic.


    Chen Xing was stunned when he heard Song Yan''s words. His expression turned a bit stiff as he stated, "I did try to recover my lost energy. It''s not that I did not try enough but you know how difficult it is as fellow cultivators for us to recover our lost energy." He indeed took a few pills but they were nowhere enough for him to recuperate his spiritual energy, thus his spiritual essence was still in a mess.


    When Song Yan heard that he couldn''t recover his spiritual energy because he did not have enough resources, she couldn''t help but feel a bit guilty. She was the one who asked Chen Xing for his help andpletely ignored what was going on with them.


    She took out a bottle from her sleeves and handed it to Chen Xing. "You can share these pills with everyone who''s injured. I was the one who troubled you and your team. I am sorry for all the pain and suffering that you all went through. As for joining the team, I have a child and husband, I am afraid that I cannot follow your team. But I am willing to help your team at any moment."


    After she finished speaking she turned to look at Wu Jin. She questioned, "Is the case solved? I believe that Vincent must have dealt with the aftermath."


    Vincent was the one who was supposed to cover up the breakout of the evil spirit. He couldn''t have announced to everyone that there was something wrong with the training centre. After all, even if he had to publish the information regarding the truth, no one would have believed it.


    If anything they would have med him for spreading superstition.


    Vincent did not wish to get entangled with the humans. This was why despite being the head of the special department, he did not let information on non-humans be spread. Because if he did then he would have to converse with humans something that he did not want to do very much.


    Thus, he ran a special department where they solved special cases while Vincent dealt with the aftermath.


    "He did," Wu Jin nodded with a sigh. "Now everyone knows that it was Ye Xiyuan who ran amok and killed the children. Vincent had spread the word that Ye Xiyuan was not in the right state of mind and killed the children and the faculty." Though those who have witnessed did not agree with what happened, they also understood that they needed to live among those who did not believe in superstition. They had no choice but to agree with the decision that Vincent came up with.


    Song Yan heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like everything had been taken care of.


    Song Yan then nced at Yun Yi and Yan Shan, who were looking at her as if she were another entity. She arched a brow and questioned, "What? Why are you looking at me like this? Did something happen in the training centre?"


    When Yun Yi and Yan Shan heard and saw that Song Yan was talking to them, they were so excited that the words failed them.


    "No...Noo.. there was some trouble with Madam Ma, who fainted after leaving the training centre but other than that everything went alright," Yun Yi answered.


    "Madam Ma?" Song Yan was speechless that woman was simply troublesome! She was the cause of this trouble but even when the situation turned for better, she caused trouble for


    others.


    "That''s right," Yan Shan nodded as he ryed what happened to Song Yan, "She continued saying that it was not possible for you to be so powerful and she refused to get up and move to the ambnce. That woman had no idea what was good for her."


    Yan Shan was indeed someone who did not believe in superstition but after he faced those terrible things, he was willing to believe that there were indeed ghosts in the world. At the same time, he was thankful to Song Yan for saving him. He would never forget the grace that she had shown him by saving his life.


    However Madam Ma was not only unrepentant, she even refused to show any ounce of gratitude towards Song Yan who had saved her life. This was something that Yan Shan could


    never ept.


    Song Yan was not surprised by this as she knew how much Madam Ma disdained her. The thought of giving her a life-saving favour must be something really difficult for Madam Ma to ept. Most probably she must be wallowing in grief as if she had eaten a pile of dung.


    On the other hand, Chen Xing stared at the bottle of pills. He was still reeling in the fact that Song Yan had refused him, he sighed and then opened the bottle of pills thinking that it was nothing great. He was about to pop one pill in his mouth without a care in his world when he suddenly sensed the dense spiritual energy that wafted out of the bottle as soon as he opened


    the cork.


    Then, Chen Xing poured out the pill from the bottle and looked at the pure blood-red pill. It was clear with one nce that this pill was not an ordinary pill!


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my


    first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!


    and if you like this book, please do leave a golden ticket, power stone or gift.]

 Chapter 1375: Fighting over pills

    Chapter 1375: Fighting over pills


    ?


    "Is this a level 4 Replenishing pill?" Chen Xing was so shocked that he blurted out what was in his head. Even though he knew inwardly that it was a Level Four Energy Replenishing pill, Chen Xing could not believe it. It was really difficult to create a pill which was level three or higher.


    Chen Xing knew the importance of level three grade pills as he had seen Vincent using the ghosts of the ancient alchemists to recreate level three grade pills but as those pills were created by ghosts and had some ws yet this pill was perfect!


    It could be said that this pill was simply a treasure!


    So, as soon as Chen Xing realized the strength and purity of the pill, he was so shocked that he did not know where to put his hands and legs. Should he put the pill back in the bottle? Should he eat it now that it was already in his hands but it was such a waste to eat a pill like this!


    Chen Xing did not expect Song Yan to be this generous. He was quite startled by the generosity that she was showing to him. After all, the alchemists he hade across treated their pills as if they were treasures and were not only haughty but also rather protective of the pills that they created.


    Because of this many times, Chen Xing had missed great opportunities to get his hands on the pills. However, those pills were low-grade pills and did not evenpare to the ones that were in his hands.


    And yet Song Yan gave it to him as if it meant nothing?!


    "What are you waiting for? You should eat it," Song Yan saw that Chen Xing was not eating the pills that she had given to him and couldn''t help but speak up. "Don''t worry, though I refined this pill it''s not wed. You can eat it without worrying about any side effects."


    When Chen Xing heard that it was Song Yan who had refined this pill, he was immediately left shell shocked, so his doubts were right? It was Song Yan who refined these pills? Was there anything that she could not do? How in the world did she be a celestial master as well as an alchemist?


    Though Chen Xing was indeed shocked, he immediately ate the pill. He was worried that Song Yan would be offended if he did not follow her order after all the tempers of the alchemists he had met were not really great. They would get offended at the smallest thing causing Chen Xing to miss the pills that he almost got his hands on.


    "This is really sweet!" Chen Xing was stunned when he tasted the sweetness of the pill. He had eaten a lot of pills and they were all more bitter than his life when he ate this pill he thought that he would taste the same bitterness but instead, it was sweet like candy!


    Song Yan smirked, of course, it was sweet. She had used the spiritual water and the herbs that were grown by Ni Ah. Of course, her pills were going to be different from the others.


    Since Song Yan was selling low-grade pills to themon people, she knew that not many could eat bitter pills which was why she made them a bit sweet, as they could not eat sugar after eating her pills. It would make the effect of the pills diminish.


    Just as Chen Xing was wondering why the pill tasted sweet, he felt a dense spiritual energy circte in his body. The energy flowed from his limbs and bones before working down to his tendons and meridians.


    Chen Xing felt sofortable that he did not know what to say, his spiritual energy started recovering at a rate that he had never expected. The wounds on his body that were festering and yet to recover as Vincent had not gotten his hands on the Wound Recovery Pills from the alchemists, also started to heal. It was all thanks to the level four grade pill that he had just eaten!


    His face turned red and he no longer resembled a ghost. He had eaten Replenishing pills before but none of those pills were as good as the one he had taken just now. The difference between the two pills was like heaven and earth.


    At that moment, Chen Xing wanted to ask Song Yan if she was immortal. After all, how could she get her hands on such high-quality herbs? After all, if these herbs could be bought, then Chen Xing would have done it long ago.


    Chen Xing looked at his flushed skin and was rather impressed. In the past, he had been injured many times and had lost a lot of blood, and spiritual energy, even though he was given spiritual pills it was not enough for him to regain his lost strengthpletely. Thus hisplexion had turned paler and paler with each day.


    He looked at the pills and sighed. It would be good if he could get his hands on these pills once in a while. Since Song Yan had given these pills to him, naturally, everyone would have a share and he wouldn''t be able to get hold of more than three at most.


    ''I can''t let go of such a talented woman!'' Chen Xing thought with narrowed eyes. He thought of how casually Song Yan had handed him these level four-grade pills without even blinking an eye, she did not even ask for money or treasures in exchange for it which meant that she really did notck these pills!


    What did it mean? It meant that she was even more powerful than those direct descendants of the ancient reclusive family, who despite having little power and skills acted as if they were the real deal.


    Compared to them Song Yan was the real deal!


    She was not only a talisman master but also an alchemist.


    Before Chen Xing could say anything further, Wu Jin suddenly spoke up, "Sister-inw, is it alright for you to give the pills to Master Chen without asking for money? I don''t mean anything but I did give his team a few S-grade talismans at the training centre. Although they came to help you they were not exactly much of help and you even have to protect them."


    Chen Xing: "..." Good man. You are really a good man.


    Wu Jin actually did not mean anything serious, it was just that he couldn''t help but think that everything that came from the hands of Song Yan was really extraordinary. It would be strange for someone to get something without bleeding money.


    He then turned to look at Chen Xing and said, "I am not saying that you shouldn''t take these pills, Master Chen. It''s just that I believe that you and your team already have quite a lot of treasures. Isn''t it fine to give it to someone else who is in dire need? My team was quite injured as well. Compared to you who have a lot of treasures, my team members are a bit more in trouble, don''t you think?" The reason he said these things was all because he wanted to get his hands on the pills.


    Compared to Chen Xing who could easily get his hands on something simr, he only had Song Yan. He did not want Song Yan to hand her treasures to someone else!


    Chen Xing immediately covered the bottle in his hands and took it inside his space pouch. He had a feeling that if he was a second slower, this man would snatch the pills from him.


    He was well aware of how useful these pills were, how could he let Wu Jin have them when he was even reluctant to hand them to his team members?


    Did Wu Jin have to be so sharp-tongued?


    "Do you have to be so calctive, Deputy Chief Wu?" Chen Xing said to the man with a raise of his brow. "I mean we indeed were no help in defeating that dark entity but we were at least able to deal with the grudge field, how can you say that we were of no use?"


    Wu Jin smiled and then spoke like a scumbag, "It''s not that I am saying that you were of no help but I am saying thatpared to your team, my team suffered more. After all, we are all humans with no spiritual power, I think that it will be better for us to have it."


    "Then you can ask Madam Song for more! Why do you have to snatch from me?"


    "I am afraid that sister-inw only has this bottle of pill," Wu Jin remarked as he turned to


    look at Song Yan who nodded.


    "How can I refine pills so easily?"


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my


    first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!


    and if you like this book, please do leave a golden ticket, power stone or gift.]

 Chapter 1376: Wang Yi

    Chapter 1376: Wang Yi


    ?


    Chen Xing said, "If you want the pills then it''s simple. You just need to make Madam Song agree to be a part of our team. Then I will hand you these pills without fighting for them with you."


    Song Yan had just taken a sip of her tea and immediately choked on it. What was this? Since when she was a part of the wager?


    She coughed and then turned to look at Chen Xing who looked back innocently as if he had done nothing wrong.


    On the other hand, Wu Jin narrowed his eyes. He was very well aware of why Chen Xing wanted Song Yan to be part of his team. Once she became part of Chen Xing''s team, would he still have to fight for these pills? Of course not!


    How dare this guy make such a shameless demand!


    Previously, when Chen Xing was trying to protect them all, Wu Jin thought that this man was a good person. However, he did not expect him to be so shameless.


    ''Even if I had the right to make Sister-inw agree to this stupid demand, I would not agree to it!'' Wu Jin thought angrily.


    He sneered and then said, "Brother Chen, it''s not that I don''t want to but you have already heard what my sister-inw said right? She has a husband and a child and her son is only eight years old at the moment. How can she join you bachelors in the fun?"


    "That''s right. My son is quite clingy and relies on me most of the time, I cannot leave him alone," Song Yan also chimed up at that moment. She did not expect Chen Xing to be so persistent even when she refused him. After all, he looked like a man who had too much arrogance and pride.


    Of course, Chen Xing was a haughty man. He was the leader of a team thatprised of celestial masters and alchemists. So of course he was a prideful man. However,pared to his pride, Song Yan could draw S-grade talismans and refine pills, it was something that no one else could do in this time and era. So how could he let this treasure escape from the front of his eyes? He was staring at Song Yan as if he wished to kidnap her and take her away with him.


    Song Yan was scared by his passionate gaze. If not for the fact that she knew that this man was a good man, she would have definitely chased him out of her house.


    Without waiting for Song Yan to refuse him again, Chen Xing said passionately, "Madam Song, I hope you can consider joining our team, as long as you are willing to join my team, I am willing to ept any condition."


    Song Yan was about to speak but Chen Xing was afraid that she would refuse him again. He hurriedly stopped him and said to her, "There is no need for you to refuse me so quickly, Madam Song. You can think about it for a few days and give me an answer when you have thought it through. Even if you wish to be the leader of the team, I willply with it." Chen Xing wanted Song Yan to join his team no matter what, thus even if it meant to abdicate his position, he did not think that there was anything wrong with it. Song Yan: "


    "..."


    She had no idea how to refuse such a solicitous person!


    "Sister-inw, I think you should rest a bit more," Wu Jin spoke up suddenly. He red at Chen Xing and said to him, "My sister-inw just recovered, at least give her some time to get better before you force her to make a decision."


    Chen Xing touched his nose and agreed. He looked at Song Yan and left his phone number with her before taking his leave.


    Wu Jin watched him leave and almost coughed out blood because he was so angry! This man, not only did not return the pills to Song Yan, but he also asked Song Yan to rethink her decision!


    He could not allow Song Yan to ept Chen Xing''s offer, it was his friend''s good luck that he ended up marrying Song Yan like a blind cat catching a mouse. How could this luck be snatched away by someone?


    He turned to look at Song Yan after Chen Xing left and said to her, "Sister-inw there is no need to think over this matter any more. Those people are only after benefits and nothing more."


    "Are you telling me you are not?" Song Yan raised a brow as she questioned Wu Jin whose face turned a bit red. He rubbed the back of his head and said, "That''s...not the same thing, sister- inw."


    Song Yan did not tease him any further, instead, she said to him, "What happened after everything was over?"


    Wu Jin''s head throbbed when he heard Song Yan''s question. He could still remember the cries and sobs of the parents whose children lost their lives. It was a pandemonium.


    Fortunately, most of the me fell on Headmaster Yuan and he did not have to listen to the reproach of the parents. Of course, his heart ached for the children who lost their lives in the massacre but what could Wu Jin do? Sometimes fate was stronger than anyone.


    But at least they saved more than a hundred students! That was good enough.


    Song Yan felt a bit bad when she heard that so many children lost their lives but what could she do? Even if she had the power to stop the tragedy, she couldn''t change the course of fate. She sighed and said, "I hope those who survived would be fine."


    She was worried that some students would be scarred for the next few years and develop trauma.


    While Song Yan was worrying about the children, Wang Yufan who had justnded in the capital drove straight to where his younger cousin Wang Yi was staying. Wang Yi was one of the many students who were caught in the massacre and managed to survive.


    Wang Yi''s parents were in another country and were yet toe back, thus they left Wang Yufan to take care of their son. Wang Yufan rushed to the house which was given to Wang Yi, and as soon as his eyes fell on his cousin, he hugged him tight.


    Fortunately! Fortunately, Wang Yi was alright, if not Wang Yufan was certain that his little uncle and aunt would go crazy. After all, Wang Yi was their only child!


    Wang Yi was a bit startled after being hugged by Wang Yufan, his eyes turned red as he hugged his older cousin. Though he was acting fine these days, he was scared out of his wits ever since the incident at the training centre.


    "Cousin, you ...you are here?" Wang Yi stammered still feeling the shock of what he went


    through.


    Wang Yufan snorted and said, "Of course, do you think that such a big thing can be hidden? Did you think if you did not tell anyone, we wouldn''t find out?"


    Wang Yi''s expression turned embarrassed. He had hidden the matter from his family because he did not want to scare them. However, he underestimated the massacre that happened at


    the training centre.


    It was covered by the news channels and the reports of what happened were not only broadcasted on the local channels but also the international channels!


    Wang Yufan who saw the number of corpses in the news channels felt his head explode. He was terrified that one of those corpses would belong to his cousin and immediately finished all his work at the S city and booked a flight to the capital.


    It just so happened that there were many other influential people whose children were caught in this massacre, thus the seats on the flight were not only booked for that night but for the


    next three to four days.


    Wang Yufan did not dare to wait and could only look around for a private jet. Fortunately, he had a friend who lent him his private jet but even then, he was two dayste as the traffic in the sky was simply beyond his expectations. Who would have thought that more than one private jet would be set in motion because of this massacre?


    The routes were fixed and he had to wait for them to clear up before he could fly!


    Just now he called one of the teachers beforeing to Wang Yi''s house and that man started stammering the second Wang Yufan brought up the matter of the training center. It was enough for Wang Yufan to know that there was something went very wrong at the training


    centre and it was not just as simple as a massacre!


    *__*_*.


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my


    first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers! and if you like this book, please do leave a golden ticket, power stone or gift.]

 Chapter 1377: Swallowing Yang

    Chapter 1377: Swallowing Yang


    ?


    Wang Yi was still terrified of the things that happened at the training centre. When he recalled the things that happened, his expression turned solemn and he couldn''t help but shudder. That incident hadpletely changed his worldview. If he was not brave enough to continue walking and dodging the things that kept appearing out of the grudge field, then he would have died like many others. He could still remember the loud cracks that resonated in the air whenever one of his ssmates fell into the hands of those monsters. And their tragic deaths! The sight was still fresh in Wang Yi''s head.


    But no matter how brave he was, Wang Yi knew that without the celestial masters and the police officer who came to rescue them, he would have probably died in the same manner. His head would have been smashed open and he would have died without leaving an intact corpse behind!


    When he thought about this, Wang Yi''s lips turned pale and he started shaking violently. After a while, Wang Yi stammered out weakly, "It''s... It was our teacher! Ye Xiyuan... she ...she was the one who killed everyone. She was not a human but a demonic entity!


    Fortunately..fortunately, a very powerful celestial master came and saved us all. If not I wouldn''t have lived to tell the tale!"


    Wang Yi was not exaggerating at all, Song Yan''s arrival was like a relieving surprise. If not for Song Yan, he would have definitely died.


    "A very powerful master?" Wang Yufan was surprised. He couldn''t help but ask, "Whats the name of this master? We need to thank him."


    "It''s not him! It was a woman, a very beautiful woman," Wang Yi was like a fanboy as he praised Song Yan. "She was really young and good looking, however, she was even stronger than those tall and strong men who were fighting that evil spirit. You don''t know cousin when that woman was not at the training centre, everyone was having a hard time but the second she arrived, everyone was safe! Tell me is she not like a heroine!"


    If Wang Yufan did not understand his cousin well, he would have thought that he was in love with the woman who saved him. The way his eyes lit up was simply unimaginable.


    However, the more Wang Yufan listened to his cousin, the more he recalled a brave figure in his memories. He couldn''t help but pull out his phone and show Song Yan''s image to Wang Yi. "Cousin, are you talking about this woman?" Wang Yufan asked with his phone in his hand.


    Wang Yi took a look at the beautiful woman''s face and his eyes widened. A secondter he eximed, "Brother! How do you know this master? It''s indeed her! She was the woman who came to help us on that day!"


    "I have been looking for her but I cannot find anything about her on the Inte."


    Wang Yufan curled his lips and stated disdainfully, "Of course, you couldn''t. She is an actress, after all, you must be searching for her under the tag of the celestial master."


    Wang Yufan knew that Song Yan did not want to disclose her other identity which was why no one knew what she did and couldn''t find her even if they tried their best.


    When Wang Yi heard that Song Yan was an actress his eyes widened. He couldn''t believe that such a powerful woman was an actress! What was she doing in the entertainment field with that strength of hers?


    "It''s the easiest way to dupe others," Wang Yufan exined the matter to Wang Yi. A few months ago, he had the same question as Wang Yi and had asked Song Yan. Thetter had simply quirked her brow up and stated, ''It''s easier to fool people this way. If someone tried to poke their nose in my business, I can simply say that I was practising for a role... it''s really fun to see them go speechless and embarrassed.''


    Of course, Wang Yufan did not ry thetter half of the sentence to Wang Yi lest the poor guy''s admiration was stuck with a tad bit of embarrassment.


    "Brother Yufan, can you bring me to see my saviour? I want to meet with her and thank her for her life-saving grace, if not for her... I would have lost my life yesterday!" Wang Yi really wanted to meet with Song Yan. If not for the fact that he did not know who she was, he would have gone to her by now.


    Wang Yufan was amused by the actions of his cousin. He flicked his forehead and said to him, "Don''t be like this. She is married and her husband is a very jealous man. If he sees you acting like this, he will definitely create trouble for you."


    Wang Yi was not a young child. He understood such things as liking someone, when he heard Wang Yufan''s words, he immediately flushed red and red at his cousin. With his ear lobes turning red he stated, "Cousin don''t be like this...naturally... I ... I have no such ideas!"


    Song Yan was naturally very pretty but she was older than him. How could he even have such ideas as having a crush on her? It was just that he admired her a bit.


    "Alright, alright. I got it, don''t worry," Wang Yufan was amused at the sight of his cousin''s flushed face. He said, "I will bring you to her, don''t worry."


    Wang Yi''s eyes lit up as he thanked his cousin.


    On the other hand, Song Yan had no idea that she had gained another fanboy. At the moment, she was bent double on the bed with her hands on the mattress, she could feel her moistened lips quivering as she turned to look at her husband, "Stop teasing me. You have been punishing me for days, aren''t you happy now?"


    "Happy?" Fu Yu Sheng thrust three fingers inside Song Yan''s core and hit her sensitive spot. The thrust was enough to make Song Yan''s eyes roll back as she let out a mewling sound. "You ba..." Song Yan gasped for breath as she felt Fu Yu Sheng thrust inside of her in a rhythm. The squelching sounds followed by the hammering of his fingers inside her core echoed in the room. The treacherous and erotic sounds made Song Yan''s cheeks flush in shame but as her body reeled in the yang energy that oozed from Fu Yu Sheng''s body, Song Yan did not feel any difort.


    If anything, she felt a warm current flowing in her body causing her to moan endlessly. However, this was not enough. She needed more. She red at her husband while gasping for breath and stated, "Stop doing this.. and give it to me."


    "What do you want me to give to you?" Fu Yu Sheng teased, his eyes brimming with excitement. As he stared at the woman in front of him, the sight made him smile as his heart thumped with joy. It was as if the treasure that he had been waiting for centuries was finally in


    his arms.


    Unbeknownst to both of them, Fu Yu Sheng''s back was covered with purplish golden scales that gleamed under the dim light. It caused the Yang Energy inside his body to flow even intensely causing Song Yan to gasp with need.


    "Do it.. just do it..." Song Yan trembled. She never thought that she would behave like this but the surge of Yang Energy made her pliant to her soul mate. She nced at the man whose body was covered with a golden aura with specks of purple and sighed in desire. "Give it to me Sheng..." she said with a hint of purr in her voice causing Fu Yu Sheng to tremble.


    He nced at the little minx who was moving close to his body and curled his lips slyly. He flipped her on her back and covered her body with his as his member brushed against her opening causing Song Yan to tremble with need as she curled her arms around his neck.


    "Do you know that you are an enchantress?" Fu Yu Sheng gasped huskily, just now he almost lost all his rationality.


    Song Yan smiled at him as she curled her legs around his strong waist and stated, "Don''t speak like you don''t like it."


    "I like it," Fu Yu Sheng confessed as he tore the packaging of protection and covered his member with it. He looked down at Song Yan and grinned with a haze of lust in his eyes, "I like it so much that I wish I could swallow you whole!"


    He eximed before burying his member inside Song Yan''s core in one breath, causing Song Yan''s back to arch off the bed as she let out a muffled groan.


    Good.. it felt so good.


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my


    first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!


    and if you like this book, please do leave a golden ticket, power stone or gift.]

 Chapter 1378: Bringing Chen Chen along

    Chapter 1378: Bringing Chen Chen along


    ?


    "Does it feel good?" Fu Yu Sheng asked as he looked at his wife. His hands rubbed her back while Song Yan closed her eyes and relished the feeling of his fingers massaging her back.


    The two of them had gone crazyst night causing Song Yan''s waist to ache. Now Song Yan couldn''t get up from the bed leaving Fu Yu Sheng to nurse her.


    Song Yan''s eyes gleamed with a glint as she stated, "It feels good but put in a bit more pressure."


    "Yes, Yes," Fu Yu Sheng grinned as he rubbed Song Yan''s waist with a deep chuckle.


    The two of them stayed in bed until Fu Chen came looking for them. Only then did the two of them get up and slide out of the room as they met with Fu Chen who was holding the strap of his bag and looking at Song Yan with shining eyes, "Mom you are taking me to work today right?"


    "Right? You promised that you would take me to work when you get better."


    Song Yan nced at her son who was already dressed and ready to set out. She picked him in her arms and asked, "Did you eat breakfast?"


    This boy was already so eager to go to work with her. Did he even remember to eat? Or was he simply waiting to leave?


    Sure enough.


    "Eat? We can eat when we are at your workce Mom," Fu Chen told his mother who sighed and poked him on his nose. "No. We need to eat first and workter. Don''t learn the bad habits of your dad who only remembers work once he wakes up and leaves everything else forter."


    Fu Yu Sheng felt like he was shot while lying dead. It was fine if she wanted to teach their son, why did she pull him down with Fu Chen? He knew that he was a tad bit workaholic but there was no need to throw jabs at her. He was the one who served her entire night and helped her with her cultivation!


    Did she even think about his poor waist!?


    Fu Yu Sheng pinched her on the waist and sneered, "I did not see youiningst night. What is this, you forgot your benefactor once you put on your clothes?" His voice was loud enough for only Song Yan to hear.


    Song Yan moved her waist away from Fu Yu Sheng''s fingers and snickered, "You need a severe reflection if you think being good in bed is good enough."


    She then walked away leaving Fu Yu Sheng to seethe behind her. He snorted and muttered, "Scumbag!" Not treating him well after he was done satisfying her! She was truly a scumbag! Song Yan of course heard hisints and was speechless. Was this necessary?


    However, she did not bother with Fu Yu Sheng as Fu Chen hadn''t eaten. It was alreadyte and her son should have eaten by now. She did not have the time to care for her big baby when her little baby was hungry.


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at his wife who did not even look at him when their son was present and snorted. Last night she was hugging him and saying all sorts of nonsense about how she loved him the most. And in the morning the second she dressed up, she forgot everything that she said to him!


    Ridiculous!


    At the dining table, Song Yan served a bowl of porridge and tea eggs to Fu Chen before turning to look at her sulking husband. She raised a brow and said, "Come here, I havedled a bowl of porridge for you. How long are you gonna stand there?"


    No sooner did she finish speaking, than Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes brightened up. Looks like his wife still remembered him.


    When Song Dong Ming saw Fu Yu Sheng, he did not know what to feel. His son-inw who resembled a cold-hearted wolf the first time he met him, now resembled a golden retriever who only listened to Song Yan.


    Just look at him wagging his tail for his daughter!


    Even Eldest Master Song was stunned. He looked at his brother-inw and turned to look at his sister who was sitting calmly on the side and suddenly felt a bit sympathetic. Looks like his brother-inw was suffering at the hands of his sister. Look at him listening to her without showing an ounce of anger on his face.


    Fortunately, his wife''s temper was better than his sister''s.


    Song Yan did not know that Fu Yu Sheng had suddenly be a pitiful entity in the eyes of her father and brother. If she did she would have spat a mouthful of blood. After all, no one better than Song Yan knew that this pitiful man was like a beastst night and ate her clean until she was screaming his name and begging him to stop.


    If there was anyone who was pitiful here, it was her!


    Once they were done with breakfast, Fu Yu Sheng dropped Song Yan to the set while dropping his inws at the airport. Song Dong Ming and Master Song had something to do with the S city and they arrived at the capital in a rush while leaving a bunch of work behind them. They did not have the liberty to stay back or else, they would have stayed back. Before leaving Song Dong Ming looked at Fu Yu Sheng heavily who sweated inwardly as the gaze of his father-inw was really terrifying. He then heard Song Dong Ming say, "Yu Sheng, in the future if my daughter troubles you...you can call me. I don''t know if I can protect you but my words still count in front of Yan Yan."


    Even his brother-inw hugged him while muttering ''pitiful, so pitiful.''


    Fu Yu Sheng was speechless by their actions and had no idea what they were talking about but when they hugged him and showed a good attitude, Fu Yu Sheng couldn''t help but feel happy. No matter what brought this on, at least his inws were now happy with him. Who cares what led to it?


    On the other side, Song Yan sneezed. She rubbed her nose and looked at the sky. What was going on? Why did she suddenly feel so sick? It was as if she had been wronged by someone but did not have the slightest idea about who it was.


    Her right eyelid twitched as she looked at the blue sky and then dropped her gaze to her worried son.


    "Mother, why are you sneezing? Are you not well? Chen Chen will bring medicine!" Fu Chen was about to slide out of the shooting location when Song Yan caught him and brought him


    back.


    "I am fine. Mommy is not sick," Song Yan told Fu Chen. She did not know why she sneezed either, as strictly speaking she could not feel sick like a normal person.


    "Sister Song!" Pan Dn who had received word from Song Yan that she was bringing her son with her came rushing. She looked at Song Yan and then nced at Fu Chen, no sooner did her gaze fall on the well-behaved child than Pan Dn''s heart melted. So cute! He was so cute!


    If not for the fact that she did not have a boyfriend at the moment, she would have wanted to get pregnant!


    "Sister Song! Your son is so cute!" Pan Dn gushed, the little boy looked like his father but his eyes were lively like Song Yan''s. However, it was hard to notice as his eye shape followed


    that of his father.


    Song Yan smiled. No mother hated it when her child was praised, she pushed Fu Chen forward and introduced the two, "He is my son, Fu Chen. Chen Chen, this is Aunty Dn." "You can call me Aunt Lan also," Pan Dn said solicitously. She did not dare to act arrogant in front of Fu Chen as she knew that getting close to Song Yan and Fu Chen would only help her in the future. Not to mention the child was indeed very likeable with that shy expression of his. "Here, I lined up in front of the famous cake store to buy this for you. This is your aunt''s sincere feelings, don''t refuse." Pan Dn ced a delicate box in Fu Chen''s hands. When Song Yan saw the red velvet cake her eyes widened. She looked at Pan Dn and said, "You remembered?" She only casually mentioned that her son liked red velvet cake. Who would have thought that Pan Dn would remember?


    "Of course, how could I forget?" Pan Dn chuckled. She crouched down in front of Fu Chen and said, "Chen Chen, are you here to see us work?"


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my


    first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!


    and if you like this book, please do leave a golden ticket, power stone or gift.]


    *_*_*_*_*

 Chapter 1379: Inviting her to lunch

    Chapter 1379: Inviting her to lunch


    ?


    "Dn! How could you leave me behind?" Bai Yin came jogging as she red at Pan Dn. The two of them promised that they woulde to look for Song Yan together but Pan Dn came alone without looking for her. She then walked over to where Song Yan was standing and smiled at her, "Sister Yan, good morning! And you too little boss." She greeted Fu Chen and Song Yan with a smile on her lips.


    "Good morning, Yin Yin," Song Yan greeted Bai Yin before introducing her to Fu Chen, however, before she could say anything, Xue Zhi Ming came swaggering. He nced at Fu Chen and smiled at him before greeting him, "Good morning, little boss."


    "Little boss?" Fu Chen mused blinking his eyes as he stared at Xue Zhi Ming who smiled at him and nodded. He said, "Your father is my big boss so you are the little boss. Don''t you think so?"


    "Don''t tease him," Song Yan said helplessly as she picked Fu Chen from the ground and then hugged him in her arms. Fu Chen also realized that he was being teased and red at Xue Zhi Ming who raised his hands in the air and said, "I was being serious. Isn''t he, my little boss?"


    Song Yan shook her head, she did not take Xue Zhi Ming''s words seriously but a secondter, Director Li came running with the assistant director. He looked at Fu Chen and bowed in front of him seriously, "Little Boss! You are here!"


    Song Yan: ".." Now she knew where the little boss came from.


    "You see?" Xue Zhi Ming remarked with a smirk. "We have been given a hearty lecture ever since we arrived at the set on how to treat Little Boss better."


    Turned out that Director Li had indeed taken Fu Chen as his little boss, he not only arranged for a ce with shelter where Fu Chen could sit down and drink cold juice but also arranged for a temporary assistant who would take care of Fu Chen when Song Yan was shooting.


    Seeing how stiff everyone was at the set, Song Yan couldn''t help but feel a tad bit ufortable. Maybe she shouldn''t have brought Fu Chen with her.


    "You didn''t need to treat him so well, Director Li," said Song Yan with a sigh. She was afraid that Fu Chen would be spoiled if people were to give him so much attention.


    Director Li waved his hand and said, "You don''t need to feel bad. I was the one who decided to make these arrangements." He did not dare to treat the son of the biggest sponsor lightly. Even if Fu Chen was a sensible boy, Director Li was someone who had seen all kinds of people.


    Song Yan and Fu Chen were understanding but that did not mean that their identities were not there with them. One was the wife of the biggest sponsor of his movie and the other one was the son of the biggest sponsor. How dare he treat them lightly?


    Seeing that Director Li did not mind, Song Yan did not say anything. Instead, she worked hard in her scenes to make sure that Director Li would not be troubled.


    While Song Yan worked hard on the scenes, Fu Chen stayed put. Unlike the kids of other sponsors, he did not run amok and watched his mother work hard with admiration shining in his eyes. He was really proud of his mother who was so skilled in acting and every time she was praised Fu Chen puffed his chest out and said to the woman next to him, "She is my mommy! Isn''t she great!?"


    "Yes, she is the best. I am sure she will in the best rookie actress this time around," praised the assistant, she was not making blind ims. Song Yan despite acting for the first time as a female lead was perfect, the assistant had never seen an actress so skilled as her before.


    Fu Chen turned even more proud as he nodded with crossed arms and agreed with the assistant, "That''s for sure."


    Seeing the proud look on his face, the assistant was amused. She had seen a lot of kids but this was the first time, she had seen a child being this obsessed with his mother.


    Song Yan did not know that her son had reached another level of fanboy attitude. She finished her final scene and rushed to where Fu Chen was sitting after three hours.


    "Chen Chen, were you bored? Mommy apologizes, I was too engrossed andpletely lost track of time," Song Yan apologised to her son as she hugged him. However Fu Chen did not mind, he shook his head and admired his mother, "Mom, it''s alright. I am really impressed! I have never seen anyone act so well before! I think you are the best actress!"


    However, no sooner did he finish speaking than someone snorted. Fu Chen turned to look at the person who snorted and narrowed his eyes. Who was the one who dared to snort?


    Song Yan nced at Qing Ningxun and sighed. She was the new actress who was chosen to y the third female lead. She was a good actress but she had her own temper.


    "Let''s go, Chen Chen, we will go and have lunch?" Song Yan did not want to get involved with someone like Qing Ningxun. With everyone paying attention to her and her smallest actions, she was worried that if she were to get involved with Qing Ningxun, her actions might be recorded and stered on the inte.


    It was better to ignore it and avoid conflicts. Anyway despite her good looks and acting Qing Ningxun wasn''t destined for great things as she felt jealous of others and would do some illegal things in the future.


    A woman like her was not worth her time.


    Fu Chen was angry at the woman who snorted at his mother. However, he was taught to be respectful to women and did not quibble with the woman. He turned his head away and mimicked the same snort causing Qing Ningxun''s face to turn red while Song Yan chuckled softly.


    Her son really followed after his father, couldn''t watch her getting wronged at all.


    Song Yan did not look at Qing Ningxun. She knew that the woman must be angry but she did not care, who asked her topete with a little boy? Her son only said a few words and Qing Ningxun had to create trouble.


    Qing Ningxun watched Song Yan leave and stomped her feet. She turned on her heels and then walked over to where her agent was recording the scene and said coldly, "You said that she would definitely take the bait why is it that she ignored me?" The two of them wanted to ride Song Yan''s coattails but thetter was smarter and wiser than them.


    Even when she targeted her son, Song Yan did not bat an eye.


    "Maybe you should have said some rude words?" The agent offered feeling a bit annoyed as well. Who would have thought that Song Yan''s temper would be this good? She was the main lead, should she not be filled with arrogance?


    She actually ignored Qing Ningxun as if she was not worth her time!


    Qing Ningxun pursed her lips. She also wanted to say some rude words but she did not dare to, Song Yan was well respected by everyone and her husband was the biggest sponsor. If she was to go too far, she was certain that Song Yan could easily push her out of the movie.


    "Leave her be, let''s target Pan Dn or Bai Yin. A ssh is still a ssh!"


    Song Yan had no idea that after losing in front of her Qing Ningxun had changed her target. Instead, she walked out of the shooting location when she heard a familiar voice from behind, "Sister-inw! You are finally out!"


    "Yufan? What are you doing here?" Song Yan looked up at Wang Yufan and was shocked to see him. Wasn''t he at S city? Howe he was suddenly standing outside her shooting location? Wang Yufan walked over to where Song Yan was and did not pay attention to his cousin, whose eyes were filled with nervousness and excitement. He just looked at Song Yan with a worshipping gaze and felt as if all his dreams hade true! His hero was standing in front of him!


    "Sister-inw, you are going to have lunch right? Why don''t youe with me? I have booked a private room in the hotel right around the corner?" Wang Yufan suggested as he did not want to discuss what happened at the training centre with Song Yan in the middle of the street. He also wanted to ask if his cousin was fine or not. If there were traces of some evil, he would ask Song Yan to take care of it.


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers! and if you like this book, please do leave a golden ticket, power stone or gift.]

 Chapter 1380: Two fans boys

    Chapter 1380: Two fans boys


    ?


    Song Yan did not refuse. Since Wang Yufan was willing to pay for her meal then why should she decline the offer?


    Wang Yufan brought them to a three-star restaurant. Even though the atmosphere on the first floor where the public dining area was good and soothing music kept ying, Wang Yufan still brought them to a private room which he had booked earlier.


    Only then did Song Yan pay attention to the boy who was following Wang Yufan. Earlier she thought that this boy was just following them and did not look at him more than once but now that he was sitting in the dining area with them, Song Yan realized that Wang Yufan brought this boy with him.


    Though the boy looked a bit familiar, Song Yan did not recognize him. However, she could sense that the boy was looking at her with sparkling eyes that were filled with admiration. Seeing him like this Song Yan was amused and helpless. What did she do for this boy to stare at her like this?


    "Uncle Yufan! Where did you go? You did note to visit Chen Chen," Fu Chen questioned as Song Yan settled him down on the chair. He nced at Wang Yufan while eyeing Wang Yi carefully. The boy was looking at his mother quite weirdly and it made the rm bells in Fu Chen''s head ring.


    When Wang Yufan heard Fu Chen''sints, he was amused. He pinched Fu Chen''s cheek and said to him, "Am I the one who went missing or did you move to another city? How can your uncle Yufan travel more than one thousand kilometres every day?"


    Only then did Fu Chen remember that he had moved to another city. He giggled and rubbed the back of his head.


    "Oh, I forgot."


    Fu Chen then turned to look at his mother and told her what he wanted after reading the


    menu.


    Song Yan nodded as she gave her order to the server, she then turned to look at Wang Yufan and questioned, "What did I do to deserve this meal, Brother Yufan?"


    "Sister-inw, what are you even saying?" Wang Yufan felt helpless. This was how Song Yan was, she helped others andpletely forgot about it. She did not take credit for something more than required. "My cousin was trapped in that training centre, it''s because of you that he was able to escape unscathed."


    Song Yan turned to look at the young boy who smiled at her, however, he soon turned shy and looked away. He resembled a little girl who was in love with someone.


    Seeing him act like this, Song Yan was speechless. What was this boy even doing?


    "Forgive my cousin, he treats you like a hero," though Wang Yufan teased Wang Yi at home, he wouldn''t do anything to embarrass his cousin in front of Song Yan. "He said that he was about to be killed in the training centre, can you tell me what happened sister-inw? Is there something still clinging to my cousin?"


    Song Yan blinked her eyes and looked at the boy, she roughly recounted everything that happened at the training centre to Wang Yufan about how Ye Xiyuan was the one who was using the lives of the young students to raise her own cultivation.


    Although Wang Yufan was not there to face anything, he was so scared that he was about to faint. He turned to look at his cousin and thanked the heavens for letting him live. What kind of death was to have one''s head split open and then the inside being eaten clean?


    While Song Yan was speaking, Wang Yi also chimed in between. He told how his friends and teachers died. If not for Song Yan''s sudden appearance then he and his remaining friends would have died as well. He thus admired Song Yan a lot.


    Seeing that Wang Yufan was scared out of his wits, Song Yan could only sigh. She said to him and Wang Yi, "It is not me alone who rescued the kids. If not for the fact that Chen Xing''s team and Deputy Chief Wu rushed ahead to bring the children out of danger, then many more people would have died. I don''t think that I am the only one deserving this meal, Brother Yufan."


    She might have been the one who dealt with that evil spirit but Song Yan was not going to snatch the credit for herself alone.


    Wang Yufan however did not hear anything that Song Yan said, in fact, he had underestimated the things that happened at the training centre. However, now that he knew that his cousin was just a breath away from getting killed, he couldn''t help but tremble in fright. Wang Yi was the only son of his little uncle, if something happened to him then his little aunt would have died crying!


    Song Yan saw that he was looking pale and terrified. She said to him, "There is no need to be scared, everything has been dealt with and the grudge field was shattered as well. Your cousin is not in any sort of danger anymore, what''s more... the more obstacles he faces when young, the greater his achievements will be in the future."


    She could see that Wang Yi''s luck was really good and after meeting this misfortune, he was only going to be even more fortunate in the future.


    With Song Yan convincing him, Wang Yufan calmed down. But at the same time, he decided to rather pick up a few teachers and ask them to teach Wang Yi at home. His little cousin was the treasure of his family, if something happened to him, then Wang Yufan was afraid that neither he nor his little uncle and his wife would be able to withstand the shock.


    If such troubles could be avoided by paying money, then they might as well pay money. After all, their family did notck money.


    Wang Yufan was absentminded after he heard what happened at the training centre. He did not know what he ate or drank, by the time he snapped out of his thoughts, it was time for him


    to pay the bill.


    Wang Yi on the other hand looked at Song Yan with shiny eyes and questioned, "Master... can you please sign my shirt for me?"


    His master was not only a hero but she was also an actress, in the future, Wang Yi was certain that her autograph would be something precious and valuable.


    As someone smart, he thought it made sense for him to get his hands on the autograph of someone so talented and skilled.


    Song Yan was speechless but then again, she was an actress thus she was used to signing autographs. She nodded and agreed without hesitation, but who would have thought that Wang Yi would take off his shirt and ce it in front of Song Yan.


    His eyes shone with glee as he stated, "I don''t have my autograph book with me, master. This will do." He was going to frame this shirt and hang it in his room for good luck!


    In theing years, Song Yan had no idea that an uprising business tycoon would ount for his sess to her autograph.


    However, that was a matter of the future. Currently, Song Yan was staring at the shirt in front of her and was speechless. She did not expect the boy to take off his shirt! "Wow, do you like my mommy so much?" Fu Chen had been ignoring their conversation as


    Song Yan cast a spell on him. Now that the spell was lifted he could hear Wang Yi praising his mother. His eyes shimmered with excitement as he questioned, "Do you think my mother is


    cool, as well?"


    "Yes, she is really cool," Wang Yi agreed with Fu Chen at once. "She is my superhero! She was the one who saved my life you know?"


    "I know! I know!" Even though Fu Chen did not know anything. He still acted as if he knew what was going on, he raised his arms in the air and said, "My mother is like a fairy! She is blessed with good luck. My dad says that she is the goddess of luck..."


    The people around themughed lightly, they all tried their best to suppress theirughter.


    On the other hand, Song Yan lowered her head with blushing cheeks as she quickly signed the shirt that was ced in front of her. These two kids... seriously! They were making such a huge


    fuss for no reason!


    ***********


    Hi my cuties, can you send Fairy a few golden tickets or gifts? Pretty please? Pouts. My golden thighs, please send a dragon or a magic castle


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1381: The sound of sobbing

    Chapter 1381: The sound of sobbing


    ?


    Wang Yi was d to receive the autograph, not only did he thank Song Yan as if she had given him a treasure, but if not for the fact that Song Yan stopped him, he would have kowtowed in front of her. Song Yan''s brows twitched upon seeing how excited the little boy was but she did not say anything to douse his excitement down.


    Seeing that Wang Yi truly admired her, Song Yan generously took out an S-grade talisman and handed it to Wang Yi. She told him to keep the talisman with him at all times, even though the boy was no longer as unfortunate as he was before this tragedy but he would still face some trouble in the future.


    Though it was not a big problem, Song Yan did not want this little fan of hers to suffer.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much, Master!" Wang Yi was so excited after receiving the talisman that he was about to jump in the air. He knew it! How could it be possible that the person he was idolizing was not a bad person?


    Wang Yufan looked at the S-grade talisman with a look of envy on his face. He turned his face to look at Song Yan and unhappily remarked, "You are really nice to him, sister-inw. Why don''t you gift me such a good thing? Am I not your cutest brother-inw?"


    His tone made Song Yan tremble and not in a good way. She red at him and stated slyly, "If you were as cute as him then I would have willingly given you a talisman."


    Wang Yufan: "."


    He would have done that but he was afraid that if he dared to act like Wang Yi, his brother Yu Sheng would skin him alive. That man''s possessiveness was no joke alright!


    "Sister-inw, do you want me to die that bad?" Wang Yufan asked with a tearful expression. How dare he cling to Song Yan and act cute with Fu Yu Sheng behind her?


    Even Song Yan realized that she had said something wrong she cleared her throat and then looked at Wang Yufan who seemed to be sulking and snorted. She took out another S-grade talisman and threw it at Wang Yufan before saying, "Make sure to send five million yuan to my ount. Don''t even think of skimping."


    Wang Yufan was immediately happy. He took the talisman and transferred the money instantly, he was not upset over the fact that Song Yan hadn''t given him the talisman for free. After all, he understood that Song Yan must have used a lot of good things to rescue the children from that evil entity and she even gave Wang Yi a talisman for free certainly everything needed money and hard work.


    He couldn''t possibly take advantage of Song Yan, right?


    "Sister-inw, when are you going to release another set of the skin-brightening pills?" Wang Yufan remembered what his mother had told him before he was leaving for the capital. His mother was not used to taking those pills every morning, and even though her skin was so smooth and bright to the point where she looked like his sister, Madam Wang still wanted to keep those pills close to her.


    She ran out of them a few days ago and had been panicking since then.


    Wang Yufan was about to get ulcers in his ears after listening to his mother moaning about those pills.


    Only then did Song Yan recall that she hadn''t sent any herbs to thepany for recreating those pills. Her father must have forgotten to tell her that they had used up the spiritual herbs which resulted in the out-of-stock of the skin brightening pill.


    "I will check on it. Don''t worry the pills will soon be in stock," Song Yan replied and Wang Yufan sighed in relief. Seeing the look of relief on his face, Song Yan was amused and handed out another piece of advice, "I will beunching a new product at the start of the next month. You better keep an eye on the site on the third day of the month or else you will regret it."


    Song Yan hade up with a new form for hair care range and was going tounch some hair oils and shampoos. This hair care range of herpany was different from others as it not only strengthened the hair but also added shine to it.


    She had been working on it ever since she won thepany in the bet at the jade gambling shop.


    It had finally given the result that Song Yan wanted and thus she immediately sent the form along with the herbs to her father. As for the form getting stolen? Haha. Song Yan was not worried about it as every single herb that was used in the form was infused with her spiritual energy and was more than a hundred years old.


    It would be shocking if someone could even replicate half of the product''s effects. Wang Yufan''s eyes brightened. He was d that his sister-inw had given him a heads-up. In case he missed it, then his mother would have eaten his head. After all, Song Yan''s site was truly weird, it did not do any promotions yet it was doing better than mostpanies.


    What was more, the team of herpany was used to dropping new products randomly. They never announced anything and dropped new products, causing the products to be snatched by those who were paying attention to the site at all times.


    However, neither Wang Yufan nor his mother could stare at the site all the time.


    Thus, they sometimes miss theunch of very good products. What Wang Yufan did not tell Song Yan, that he too was a loyal customer of her products as he had been taking the Skin Brightening Pills as well. These days he was being praised by theizens for bing even more handsome than before, certainly Wang Yufan did not wish to lose this secret of his beauty.


    Song Yan took her leave after she was done talking with Wang Yufan. She was gettingte and there was another scene for her to shoot. However, as she returned to the set, she realized that someone was staring daggers at her. A bit bewildered, she asked the reason to Pan Dn who chuckled and said,


    "It''s nothing she saw you leaving the set with the famous actor Wang Yufan. She is now upset that you know so many big shots, Sister Song. It''s better to not pay any attention to her," Pan Dn answered. Everyone on the set saw Song Yan leave with Wang Yufan but no one cared about it even Pan Dn no longer felt jealous.


    After all, Song Yan was so skilled. It was only right for her to know many big shots. Compared to her, what were they?


    However, Qiao Ningxun was not aware of how skilled Song Yan was. She was not only jealous but she also said a lot of things about Song Yan being shameless and whatnot. She even went as far as questioning whether Song Yan was cheating on Fu Yu Sheng.


    Pan Dn and the rest could not listen anymore and scolded her, which caused Qiao Ningxun to be upset with them and Song Yan. However, she was scolded pretty badly and did not dare to go against Song Yan anymore as she seemed to have realized that it was not easy for her to tackle Song Yan or the rest of the acting cast.


    Of course, Pan Dn did not tell Song Yan about those ugly things that Qiao Ningxun said earlier as she knew that it would make Song Yan''s mood drop.


    Though she did not say anything, Song Yan seemed to have understood that Qiao Ningxun most probably went behind her and said something rude. However, she did not bother with her, she was here to work and not to make friends. She was not a dor bill, not everyone would like her.


    Thus Song Yan only focused on working hard and then took her leave. Once she was done with her scenes, she turned around and left. Other than the dialogue that needed to be spoken, she did not say anything extra to Qiao Ningxun whose face if possible turned even more gloomy.


    However, no matter how upset Qiao Ningxun was, Song Yan did not care about her. She first took her son to the barbecue restaurant and ate her fill before packing some for the family. But when she reached home, she heard someone sobbing inside.


    Song Yan: "..." Should I turn back now?


    ***********


    Hi my little gorgeous beauties, can you send Fairy a few golden tickets or gifts? Pretty please? Pouts. My golden thighs, please send a dragon or a magic castle


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1382: A bratty brother in law

    Chapter 1382: A bratty brother inw


    ?


    However even if Song Yan wanted to leave, it was toote. Fu Yu Shen who was shedding tears in the living room, saw her and came rushing, "Sister-inw! Sister inw! You have to give me justice! You have to give me justice!" He repeated everything that he was saying causing Song Yan''s eyes to twitch with annoyance.


    "What is the matter? Why are you crying like such?" Song Yan asked. Since it was toote to run away, she might as well deal with this matter. Anyway, she had dealt with demons and evil spirits, this couldn''t be any more troublesome than that.


    "Sister inw, wuuuuu...." Fu Yu Shen opened his mouth but ended up crying even more loudly. His voice was so loud that Fu Chen covered his ears. He couldn''t help butin inwardly, ''Why is my uncle crying so much? He is crying even more loudly than Chen Chen when Chen Chen was a child.''


    "Stop it! You better cease your crying and fix your expression!" Song Yan was annoyed, she came back home to rest but instead, she had to raise two grown-up children and even coax her husband sulky husband. Song Yan hadpletely forgotten what it felt like to stay in peace for a few days.


    She nced at Fu Yu Shen who was crying like he had been wronged by the heavens and turned to look at Fu Rong. Since this one was useless, she might as well ask the one who was useful at the moment.


    When Fu Rong saw that Song Yan was looking at her she stiffened. Her face turned awkward for a second before she cleared her throat. "Sister inw... it''s because of Sister Xi."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Fu Yu Shen started to cry even harder. He covered his face and sobbed like a child who had lost his treasure.


    "Oh shut up for a second will you?" Fu Rong red at Fu Yu Shen before turning to look at Song Yan. She then ryed what she knew to her second sister-inw, "Its like this sister- inw. Sister Ning Xi came to the capital because she was working on a project. Turns out that she is working on this project with Lu Yuanze. He is the heir of the Lu family and apparently, he is now pursuing Sister Xi."


    "So what''s the matter with that?" Song Yan asked with a raise of her brow. She turned to look at Fu Yu Shen and questioned, "Why are you crying so badly? It''s not as if she is dating him after dumping you. So why are you shedding so many tears."


    "Sister inw! You don''t understand!" Fu Yu Shen sobbed with tears falling down his cheeks. "That bastard with the surname Lu is rted to the royal family of the M city, his family has a lot of treasures that he brought from the royal family. And now he is using those treasures to impress the Ning family! Just today he gifted a royal tea set that was made from the finest porcin to Grandpa Ning. If this goes on then I will be kicked to the curb!"


    "Even my mother-inw is impressed by the glib tongue of that bastard!"


    Fu Yu Shen was so angry that he almost shattered his teeth in the afternoon. Even though he trusted Ning Xi, he did not trust that bastard. The way he looked at Ning Xi was really, really wrong! It wasn''t like the gaze that he looked at Ning Xi. It was a calctive gaze which made one''s heart cold.


    If that man was serious about Ning Xi, Fu Yu Shen would not have made a fuss and would have fought with him fair and square but Lu Yuanze seemed to have some hidden thoughts and he couldn''t leave him alone!


    Song Yan nced at her third brother-inw. She knew that there was something he was not telling her but she did not ask him. When the timese, he would tell her on his own.


    She raised one of her brows and said to him, "Why are you crying? Isn''t it just a matter of handing out treasures?" She then took out a few porcin bottles and threw them at Fu Yu Shen. "Take these and hand them to the women of the Ning family. As long as you win over the women, the men will turn quiet as well."


    Song Yan knew that the Ning family respected the women of their family, if not then they wouldn''t have given equal shares to Ning Xi who was a woman along with apany. They were a truly unbiased family.


    When Fu Yu Shen saw the porcin bottles, his eyes lit up. He looked at Song Yan with teary eyes and called out, "Sister-inw!"


    His cry was soft and waxy but it only made Song Yan annoyed, she waved her hand and said angrily, "You better fix that mouth of yours!"


    Fu Yu Shen immediately stopped making a fuss, he looked at the porcin bottle in his hands and was rather excited,pared to those antiques, the things that his sister-inw could bring out were really rare. Hehe, that Lu bastard would have a hard time once he got a look at these things.


    He started putting the porcin bottles in a small box while he ced those porcin bottles in the box, Fu Yu Shen also snatched the things that he had brought with him and ced them inside the gift boxes. He performed so many different stunts that Song Yan felt her eyes were getting blurred with the speed at, which Fu Yu Shen was dancing around her.


    "Sister inw! The wise people were right! A sister-inw is like a second mother! You are really good to me," Fu Yu Shen praised Song Yan endlessly while telling her how good she was to him excitedly.


    Song Yan felt goosebumps break all over her arms as she waved her hand and said, "Don''t! Stop with your praises and go to the Ning house. If this goes on then we would be hearing about your engagement breaking off."


    Fu Yu Shen also knew that he could not annoy Song Yan too much. He simply smiled at her and questioned, "Sister-inw! These bottles, are they up on the site at the moment, I want to enjoy some of the limelight at the Ning family," if these things were sold on the site then the Lu bastard would try to get his hands on them as well. That would ruin the special effect. "Don''t worry, these are not released on the site yet," Song Yan could tell what her brother- inw was thinking and immediately cleared up his doubts.


    Fu Yu Shen heaved a sigh of relief. He was going to use these things to show off in front of Lu Yuanze, how could he allow that person to steal the limelight from him?


    It was better if that man died of envy!


    Fu Yu Shen looked around with a shifty look on his face. He said to her, "Sister-inw, don''t worry too much about earning money, you can sell these treasures slowly. Maybe in the next six months or year... my brother has a lot of money. You can ask him to empty his pockets."


    Before Song Yan could speak up, Fu Yu Shen swiftly added, "My brother doesn''tck money. The one thing that my brother has is money. If you ask him to pay for your things, I bet he would be so happy that he would startughing in his dream."


    Song Yan: "..." Very good. This man!


    "Really, sister inw. I think my brother is a bit insecure because you are not dependent on him. Act a bit reliant and coquettish with him, that way he will forget all about his anger," Fu Yu Shen suggested to Song Yan with a solemn expression.


    The corners of Song Yan''s lips twitched when she heard the nonsense of her brother-inw. How could she not know what he was thinking? He was afraid that Song Yan would start selling these pills on the site and it would ruin the novelty. This was why he wanted to slow the release date down such that he could show off in front of that man called Lu Yuanze.


    Song Yan did not want to listen to his nonsense, she waved her hand and then affirmed, "Don''t worry the pills will not be sold for the time being. It takes a lot of time to refine them and I haven''t found a way to make the process simple."


    ***********


    Hi my little gorgeous beauties, can you send Fairy a few golden tickets or gifts? Pretty please? Pouts. My golden thighs, please send a dragon or a magic castle


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1383: The Lin family

    Chapter 1383: The Lin family


    ?


    Song Yan indeed wanted to rx for a few days, she had been working without taking a break and was now a bit overwhelmed. She was going to take a break and stop working for a while as there was no need for her to rush things.


    Fu Yu Shen''s eyes immediately glowed with excitement, and he checked with Ning Xi whether or not she was at home before asking Song Yan the properties of each bottle.


    Of course, Song Yan ryed the properties of the bottles without hiding. One of these bottles was the levelled-up version of the Bone Marrow Pills, one pill could now clean the impurities inside one''s body in just one hour.


    Though the effect of the Low-Grade Bone Marrow Pill was really good, some of the customersined that it was a bit ufortable for them to sit in the bathtub for more than three hours until the pill stopped working.


    The second bottle was a Vitality Pill. This was a really good thing for women over thirty, as Song Yan was a celestial master her body was strong and agile but she knew that most women''s bodies started slowing down after the age of thirty.


    The Vitality Pill that Song Yan refined helped women by strengthening their bones and giving them extra energy. It also elongated one''s lifeline by a few days.


    As for the third bottle, it was not filled with pills but ointment. As long as a woman applied this ointment on her face and body, her skin would glow and be supple like that of a child. Song Yan had used it on her hands and the callouses that formed on her hands because of her work soon vanished leaving her hands soft and fluffy.


    Now Fu Yu Sheng liked squeezing her hands a lot, he often praised her by telling her that her skin was soft like that of a child.


    "And what is this, sister-inw," Fu Yu Shen pointed to the fourth bottle that was different from the rest.


    Song Yan nced at the ck bottle and curled her lips in a sly smirk. She replied, "This is a Subtle Fragrance Pill. It''s a pill recreated from the immortal times, back then women used all kinds of pills to stop any bad breath and odouring from their bodies. Because of these pills, every woman smelled different, sometimes they smelled so good that men would fall to their knees. I tried to recreate that pill and seeded, it''s more or less like a seduction charm only a bit tame."


    "Unless someone doesn''t have a good feeling towards a woman, it will not work on them. But of course, those who adore the woman using this pill, they wouldn''t go against her at all. And will listen to everything that they have to say to them."


    "Of course, this pill has its own limitations. One cannot use more than one pill every week." "Or else it can be very disastrous. So exin the use and benefits carefully to Ning Xi."


    Fu Yu Shen was a bit startled when he heard the uses of thest pill but soon he decided to leave the decision in the hands of Ning Xi. He recorded what Song Yan said to him and then sent it to Ning Xi. Just like the Fu family, the Ning family were also aware of how skilled Song Yan was.


    Sure enough, after he sent the message to Ning Xi, his phone started ringing nonstop. Even his mother-inw called and texted him, she sounded really solicitous while asking him to join her for dinner.


    ''Humph!'' Fu Yu Shen saw this and was really amused however he did not pick up the calls at once. He needed to teach these people a lesson, they needed to ept that he was indispensable! If they lose him then they would lose the favour of his sister-inw!


    Fu Rong looked at the smug look of her third brother and was simply amused. She said, "Are you proud while relying on your sister-inw?"


    "I am proud! Why shouldn''t I be proud? Second sister-inw is my family!" Fu Yu Shen snorted, he then turned to look at Song Yan and tteringly said, "Sister-inw, do you want your little brother-inw to do something for you?"


    Song Yan arched a brow and then pointed to Fu Chen. She stated, "He wants to go and y in the park next to the house, go and y with him."


    She wanted to go with Fu Chen but Song Yan wanted to take a nap first, however, if she were to take a nap then it would be toote for Fu Chen to y with the rest of the children of the neighbourhood.


    Fu Yu Shen immediately hugged Fu Chen and said that he was leaving. Before he left, he said to Song Yan, "Sister-inw is someone from the Ning familyes, make sure you hide in the bedroom or else they will bother you."


    Of course, Song Yan knew why he asked her to hide but she did not poke a needle in the flimsy lie that Fu Yu Shen came up with.


    When Fu Yu Shen saw that Song Yan was not saying anything, he ran off with his nephew in his


    arms.


    Fu Chen also liked his third uncle who now doted on him like he was his little ancestor. He waved at his mother and said, "Mom! I wille back soon."


    Song Yan watched the two leave and shook her head, she knew that the reason why Fu Chen was so eager to go with Fu Yu Shen was because thetter always bought him snacks.


    She rose from her seat and wanted to take a nap in her room when Fu Rong cleared her throat and in a low voice asked, "Sister-inw...if you don''t mind...can you please hand me the Subtle Fragrance Pill?"


    Song Yan who was about to climb the stairs turned and looked at Fu Rong, she arched a brow and questioned, "Why? Do you have someone you want to use it on?" She had clearly stated the use of that pill and if Fu Rong wanted it, surely she had someone in her heart.


    Sure enough, when Fu Rong heard her words, her cheeks tinted pink as she lowered her head. However, Fu Rong didn''t want to tell Song Yan about the matter of her heart. She didn''t even know whether that man liked her or not.


    "I...I just want to try it, sister-inw," Fu Rong stammered causing Song Yan to be even more curious. She thought that Gu Chenyi would have made his move by now, don''t tell him that he was going to act all gentlemanly. If this went on then he would lose his wife again.


    However, when she thought about how she couldn''t stop Fu Rong from liking anyone, Song Yan pursed her lips and threw the bottle. Never mind, if Gu Chenyi did not want to make a move what could she do?


    Though she pretended not to care, she did send a message to Gu Chenyi.


    After sending the message, Song Yan went to sleep. When she woke up, she saw Fu Yu Shen rubbing her feet. Song Yan arched a brow, she turned over to her side and then looked at the man behind her, she asked, "What happened?" Though Fu Yu Shen would massage her hands and feet once in a while, he obviously looked guilty today.


    "Yan Yan," Fu Yu Sheng skittishly moved closer to Song Yan however thetter pushed him to the side. She raised a brow and questioned, "What are you doing? Don''t get close to me and just tell me what is going on?"


    Fu Yu Sheng knew that he would not be able to muddle his way out of this situation. He sighed and then said to Song Yan, "Yan Yan, Grandpa Lin is going toe to dinner tonight. Grandpa just told me that he had invited Grandpa Lin to dinner. Originally only he was supposed toe to our home but for some reason, the entire Lin family ising."


    He had a feeling that it was due to the rumours, most probably, the Lin family now knew that they were no longer the same prideful and rich aristocratic family. Thus, they wanted toe to their family and join hands with their family.


    Of course, Fu Yu Sheng knew that there was no way those people would act servile, given how they have always acted arrogant.


    He nced at Song Yan and said, "Don''t take anything that they say seriously."


    ***********


    Hi my little gorgeous beauties, can you send Fairy a few golden tickets or gifts? Pretty please? Pouts. My awesome readers let me hold your golden thighs, please!!! A super gift will help this poor author so much!


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1384: The Lin family is here

    Chapter 1384: The Lin family is here


    ?


    "Lin family? Why are theying here?" Song Yan asked with a frown. As far as she knew that family did not like the Fu family, they hadn''te to meet them for more than twenty years. In fact, she did not even see them when she and Fu Yu Sheng were getting married.


    They only came for a short time and left behind harsh words for her to hear.


    Back then she was wearing a veil and did not see who was the one speaking!


    Song Yan''s expression turned cold when she remembered the things that they had said to her. She would never forget how they called her names and even insulted her mother. Calling her useless just because she couldn''t keep her husband. It was simply humiliating!


    Seeing that his wife was not happy, Fu Yu Sheng''s heart skipped a beat. He was not there when Song Yan met with the Lin family but he knew that they did not say anything good to her. Back then, he couldn''t bring himself tofort his new wife as his emotions were blocked and he only found it annoying. Even med Song Yan for not standing up for herself and showing a ck face to him.


    However, now that the doll was not inside him. He didn''t suppress his emotions. He took Song Yan''s hands in his and said to her, "There is no need for you to listen to them. If they dared to say something, you can leave them to me. Don''t take anything that they say seriously...and don''t misunderstand, me or Grandpa. Neither of us wanted to invite them but we couldn''t stop them, as they were already on their way."


    With what Fu Yu Sheng said, it was evident that those people wereing here through scheming. Realizing this, Song Yan was stupefied. She wanted to call Old Master Lin and tell him to note to her home, however, she too knew that she couldn''t do it.


    "Those damned people! They always cause trouble for me!" Song Yan did not like the Lin family other than Old Master Lin. Except for that old man, she couldn''t be bothered by anyone else.


    She turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and questioned, "Can I leave? Yufan is here, I can go to his house for dinner." Given that she had gained a new fanboy, she was certain that she would be invited to lunch as well.


    Fu Yu Sheng: ".."


    Fu Yu Sheng was speechless. He knew that Song Yan did not like his uncle''s family but he did not know, she disliked them so much that she would rather run away from her own house to avoid them.


    Just as his wife was about to escape he caught her around her waist and said to her, "My dear, if you leave now, I will be left alone to deal with them! How can you leave me to suffer like this?" Fu Yu Sheng panicked, he did not like his uncle and aunt, if he was left alone then he might offend them with his mouth.


    And if that happened Grandpa would definitely not leave him alone.


    "Does it matter to me?" Song Yan asked with a raise of her brow. She nced at the man in front of her and tried to wriggle out of his hold. "I am not going to entertain those people! Let go of me!"


    "We are husband and wife! We are supposed to share our weal and woes!"


    "Then let''s divorce!"


    Mommy! Entertaining the Lin family led to divorce?


    Fu Yu Sheng was startled.


    He was angry but he dared not to get angry. It took a lot of time for him to convince Song Yan to stay back and the only reason she stayed behind was because he said to her that Lin Xiaoyue would call her a coward for running away.


    If not she would have left without looking behind!


    "I really don''t want to talk to them," Fu Rongined. Though she had never met with this uncle and aunt of hers, she knew that they were heartless people. While her maternal grandpa was genuinely heartbroken because of the death of his daughter and her mother, Uncle Lin only wanted to take advantage of their absence to grow the Lin family''s power in the capital and thus acted out with his wife.


    If not for him, her grandfather wouldn''t have left the capital heartbroken.


    Fu Yu Shen was also sulking. He wanted to escape to his Xi Xi''s house but was stopped by his second brother.


    ''You have always loafed around and left all the dangerous and troublesome things to your second brother and sister-inw. However, your sister inw doesn''t like the Lin family, if you leave her alone to deal with them...do you think you can take any treasures from your sister inw again? Run if you dare to.''


    His second brother had whispered in his ears, with a threatening voice. If he dared to run then his brother would definitely speak badly of him in front of his sister-inw. If his second brother ndered him in front of Song Yan then he could forget getting his hands on the treasure!


    Fu Yu Shen was not happy but he dared not to make his sister-inw unhappy.


    "Speak less, can''t you see?" He tipped his chin at Song Yan whose face though calm was covered with a murderous haze. She was sitting on the couch with her arms crossed while Fu Yu Sheng nursed her hands and legs.


    Fu Rong immediately closed her mouth. If she hated Lin Family then Song Yan simply despised them!


    "When are theying here?" Song Yan asked coldly causing Old Master Fu and Fu Yu Sheng to break out in cold sweat. Old Master Fu couldn''t help butin inwardly.


    ''Old Lin! Old Lin, you have caused trouble for me ah!'' Old Master Fu sobbed. He smiled at Song Yan, his smile looking worse than crying as he said to her, "Old Lin said that he is here. Just around the corner."


    No sooner he spoke, than Song Yan''s expression turned sunken. She narrowed her eyes and the room became even more cold.


    Old Master Fu and Fu Yu Sheng: "..." Damn!


    Outside the house, Old Master Lin and the rest of the Lin family were standing outside the door. Lin Xiaoyue looked at therge manor and her expression turned cold. She had thought that the Fu family would have a hard time aftering to the capital but they ended up getting better and better.


    While her family went down.


    The more she thought about it the more her expression became bad.


    She nced at her mother whose expression was even more livid and pursed her lips. One had to know that Old Master Lin sold all their properties whether big or small and did not leave anything behind to fill up the pit opened by her father. Now, they lived in a small manor which was two times smaller than this one.


    "They seemed to be living a good life," Uncle Lin remarked with a sullen voice. He couldn''t believe that his father really sold all his cars and properties to patch the hole that he made in thepany. Now Uncle Lin had nothing in his hands. Seeing that Old Master Fu and his family were living a good life, he was not happy.


    Old Master Lin nced at his son. He knew when his son would fart, given that he knew his son for so long. He immediately sneered, "You are not supposed to say anything that you shouldn''t say. If I find you speaking nonsense, see if you are left with even the little money you have hidden."


    Uncle Lin shivered. He thought that he was smart and hid the private money in time. Turned out that his father was aware, he just did not care!


    "Press the bell!" Old Master Lin snorted and looked at his son who nodded like a chicken


    pecking rice and immediately pressed the bell.


    No sooner did the ringing stop, than the door was opened and a gust of wind blew past them.


    It was so cold that the entire Lin shivered.


    What was going on? Did the Fu family leave the air con at full st?


    "Wee, Old Master Lin," Butler Ke smiled at Old Master Lin and stepped aside to greet the


    rest of the family. Sorry, he hadn''t forgotten the harsh words they said to his master when he


    was in mourning.


    He wouldn''t waste his breath on them.


    Old Master Lin also noticed his attitude but didn''t say anything. He smiled and stepped inside


    the house, where he was embraced by Old Master Fu.


    "Old Lin! How long has it been!"


    ***********


    Hi my little gorgeous beauties, can you send Fairy a few golden tickets or gifts? Pretty please? Pouts. My awesome readers let me hold your golden thighs, please!!! A super gift will help


    this poor author so much!


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1385: Uncle Lin’s solicitousness

    Chapter 1385: Uncle Lin¡¯s solicitousness


    ?


    Old Master Lin smiled happily. He hugged Old Master Fu and patted him on the back, "It has indeed been a long time." The Lin family saw that Old Master Lin was hugging Old Master Fu like an old friend and their expression turned gloomy. The reason they could act arrogantly in front of the Fu family was because Old Master Lin held severe grudges against the Fu family and Old Master Fu.


    But now that he was hugging and smiling at Old Master Fu like they were long-lost brothers, how would they suppress the Fu Family?


    Lin Xiaoyue was the unhappiest. She believed that she would be able to use her authority and bully Song Yan into giving her a few herbs, but now Lin Xiaoyue did not think that she could do it!


    Uncle Lin was just as upset as Lin Xiaoyue. In the past, he could have used Old Master Lin''s grudges and the guilty conscience of Old Master Fu. With these two things, he could have forced Fu Yu Sheng giving into his whims but now he was certain that Fu Yu Sheng would not listen to him.


    However, Uncle Lin was not willing to give up that easily. Thus as soon as the Lin and the Fu family members sat down at the dining table, Uncle Lin opened his mouth, "Yu Sheng, it seems like you are doing really well in the capital. I heard from my secretary that you are now acquainted with Tang and the Ji family. That''s really good. These two families are the top dogs of the capital, I am certain that your path ahead will be a smooth one."


    Fu Yu Sheng was serving prawns which were cooked in smooth and creamy curry to Song Yan when he heard the words of Uncle Lin. His lips twitched as he knew why Uncle Lin was saying those words. He pretended not to know and smiled, "Thank you, Uncle Lin. It is all thanks to my wife that I could get such a good deal."


    "Haha, of course marrying a virtuous wife is also a merit of a man," since Uncle Lin wanted Fu Yu Sheng''s help, he tantly praised him. When Fu Yu Shen heard his words he couldn''t help but mutter under his breath, "Does uncle mean that aunt is not a virtuous wife?"


    Everyone knew that before the marriage of Uncle Lin, the Lin family was still doing well but after Madam Lin married Uncle Lin, the downfall of the Lin family was a bit too quick.


    If not for the fact that they were sitting in the dining room and her father-inw was present, Madam Lin would have fought to the death with Fu Yu Shen, what did this little bastard mean by that? Was he saying that she was not a virtuous wife?!


    She red at Fu Yu Shen, however, thetter was not scared. Just how many times this woman had made foul remarks about him and his family? He hadn''t even paid back half of it!


    When Aunt Lin saw that Fu Yu Shen wasn''t paying her any attention, she was so angry that she wanted to stand up and scold him then and there but she was stopped by Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue patted the back of her mother''s hand and shook her head slightly. Now the Fu family was no longer the same as before, they were now in a powerful position whenpared to the Lin family of course they would act arrogantly in front of them.


    Though Lin Xiaoyue was angry and upset with the Fu family, she was even more angry with her grandfather. Clearly, the Fu family was looking down on them but Old Master Lin was not even saying a single word to them.


    It was simply too much!


    Old Master Lin of course knew that his family was dissatisfied with him but he did not say anything. In the past few months, he had investigated the actions of his family. In the past, he did not care about them and only focused on reciting Buddhist scriptures and taking care of the small garden that he had in his mansion.


    After the death of his daughter, he was just waiting for death.


    Thus, he did not pay attention to his family. However, after taking a good look at their good deeds, Old Master Lin was angry and disappointed. Why was he even waiting for death? If he had investigated this disappointing bunch a few months ago, he would have died because of high blood pressure.


    Bullying, corruption, selling and buying humans. They have done everything!


    If not for the fact that the Lin family was an aristocratic family, these three would have been thrown into prison long ago!


    It would do them some good if they were to suppress their tempers a bit.


    Old Master Lin then turned his attention to Old Master Fu and continued with his


    conversation, leaving his three juniors to fume.


    Uncle Lin''s face was also ugly at the moment. With what Fu Yu Shen said, doesn''t it mean that he did not have the merit to marry a good woman?


    Though he was angry, Uncle Lin did not lose his temper willy-nilly. He smiled at Fu Yu Shen and continued, "Anyway, Yu Sheng can you help your uncle a bit? I don''t mean anything. It''s just that there have been a lot of problems with the projects that I was in charge of and ended up losing money. If you help me a bit then uncle can recover the lost money."


    "Is it because the projects were troublesome or you did not know how to handle them?" Fu Yu Shen chimed again as he bit into the chicken leg.


    No sooner than he finished speaking, Uncle Lin turned to re at him, he said to Old Master Fu, "Look at him, Old Master Fu. Your grandson is saying such harsh words to his elders, one would think that he does not know how to respect an elder."


    Once he finished speaking, Old Master Lin sneered. He mmed his chopsticks on the table and fiercely scolded his son before Uncle Lin could say anything, "If you want to talk nonsense then you can go back. If not stay quiet for me, do you think that no one knows what you and your wife have said and done? Do you think these kids are still young and will not retaliate against you? With what you have said to them and yourte sister, it''s a good thing that they are showing you a polite attitude!"


    Which uncle would make fun of his young nephews and nieces? What uncle would go around telling his nephews that they were unlucky and that their mother desered what wasing for her because she was trying to reach for something that did not belong to her? Despite being a woman!


    When Old Master Lin found out what his son had said to his nephews, he was so angry that he fainted. Uncle Lin had always pretended to miss his sister, but in truth, he was happy that she was dead and he became the owner of the Lin family!


    What a terrible man!


    Yet he still had the cheek to act like an elder in front of Fu Yu Sheng and his brother. He should be d that the two brothers were still being cordial and letting him sit and eat in their house. If he was in their shoes, he would have thrown Uncle Lin out of the house.


    Ever since he found out the things that Uncle Lin had done, Old Master Lin was no longer as hopeful towards him. A man who was happy at the death of his sister all because of his greed, how could he be a good man?


    Uncle Lin''s face alternated between green and white upon hearing the words of his father. He was also scared when he realised that his father seemed to have found out the truth. Though he was guilty at the same time, he was upset and angry, others doted on their sons, no matter how terrible and insensible their sons were. But his father was different, he would dote on whoever was skilled and talented.


    Uncle Lin was resentful, but he stillughed dryly and said, "Dad, what are you saying? Aren''t I doing this for our family? I am concerned about the loss that ourpany have suffered. Yu Sheng has the skills and the contacts to save ourpany, this is why I asked him to help me out a little and nothing more, I am doing this for the sake of our family."


    Hi my little gorgeous beauties, can you send Fairy a few golden tickets or gifts? Pretty please? Pouts. My awesome readers let me hold your golden thighs, please!!! A super gift will help


    this poor author so much!


    *


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1386: Introducing a husband

    Chapter 1386: Introducing a husband


    ?


    How could Old Master Lin not know what was his son thinking? Not to mention that he was here for just a dinner, and even if he wasn''t, he was not going to let a junior help his uncle. His son had never helped Fu Yu Sheng in the past, how could he be so shameless as to ask Fu Yu Sheng for his help?


    The patriarch of the Lin family coldly spoke, "You better stop foisting thoughts that you shouldn''t be having. You are not younger than Fu Yu Sheng but instead, you are his uncle, an elder. Do you really want a junior to help you with the trouble that you have caused? Have you lost thest bit of shame that you had?"


    After saying that, he turned to look at Old Master Fu and Fu Yu Sheng before apologizing, "You don''t have to pay attention to him. I have spoiled him rotten, in other families, it''s the elders who take on the responsibility to deal with the mess made by the juniors and yet this good-for-nothing wants his juniors to help him with the mess that he created."


    Uncle Lin''s expression changed, he wanted to say something but he was red at by Old Master Lin and he couldn''t even make a sound.


    "Haha it''s nothing, there is no such thing as trouble," Old Master Fu did not want the dinner to turn awkward and said, "It is not that Yu Sheng doesn''t want to help but it is just that he cannot help. The contacts were all handed to him by Yan Yan, she is really capable and helped the Tang and Ji family with something. Since the contacts are introduced by Yan Yan, I believe it would be too much if Yu Sheng were to help his uncle when he himself relied on his wife."


    At that moment, the Lin family turned to look at Song Yan who raised her head and looked at them coldly. She did not say anything impolite but her gaze alone was to make the expression of the Lin family turn uglier.


    Aunt Lin couldn''t help but say in a dark tone, "Uncle Fu, we are not asking for help in exchange for nothing. You know that our family has a long history right? Even if we are in trouble right now, it doesn''t mean that we will be in trouble forever. Someday, we will make aeback and my husband is only asking for your help because he thinks of you as his family."


    He would be a fool if Old Master Fu was to believe the words of Aunt Lin. This woman was sharp-tongued and eager to make small benefits, she had never repaid anyone''s kindness. Histe daughter-inw was a prime example.


    How many times, did Late Madam Fu help her brother when he made mistakes? And yet these two were the ones who pped and cheered happily at her death.


    However, he did not wish to bring up such an ugly matter and could only say that he had no control over what Song Yan did.


    Aunt Lin wanted to speak a bit more but before she could say anything, Song Yan raised her head and nced at her. Her cold gaze terrified Aunt Lin so much that she did not say another word and her expression turned very unsightly.


    Old Master Fu had asked Madam Gu to prepare a good dinner, but because of Uncle Lin and Aunt Lin, the good dinner was ruined. No one in the Fu family could swallow their food and simply munched on the things in their mouth as if they were chewing wax.


    Aunt Fu was unhappy and couldn''t help but take it out on Fu Rong. She continued saying that Fu Rong was getting old and it was only right for her to have a decent man as her fiance. She even went ahead and said that if the Fu family had no problems, she was willing to introduce her nephew to Fu Rong.


    And at the mention of her nephew, Aunt Fu couldn''t stop speaking, "He is such a fine gentleman, Rong''er. You do not find a man like him, he is a hardworking and humble man, I am certain that you will like him. So, when should I send the matchmaker to fix your marriage with him?" She spoke as if the matter was already set.


    Of course, Aunt Lin had a selfish reason behind this sudden decision, if she was to fix her nephew''s marriage with someone as prideful and rich as Fu Rong, she would be able to get half of her dowry. Her sister and brother-inw were just small Professors giving them a few million was enough in her eyes as for the rest she would keep it with her.


    Fu Rong''s heart couldn''t help but burn with anger. If her grandfather and Old Master Lin were not around, she would have thrown the bowl of shrimp noodles on her Aunt''s head. She red at her aunt and couldn''t help but mock, "Auntie, I am grateful for the opportunity that you have presented in front of me but I don''t think that I can marry your nephew. I grew up with my brothers and saw how capable they were from a young age. Unless your nephew is as capable as my first and second brother, I don''t think that I will be satisfied with the marriage."


    It had to be known that there were not many men who could match up to Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Shu Chang. These two men stepped out of their house and took responsibility for raising the conditions of the Fu family when they were very young. Fu Shu Chang was only sixteen when he left the house and Fu Yu Sheng was even younger when he took over thepany. However, despite being young, the two of them suppressed their seniors in their respective fields, especially Fu Yu Sheng who even surpassed his own father and grandfather.


    As for Fu Shu Chang, he won countless awards for his research in the military.


    It could be said that normal talents could notpare to her two brothers, as for the third one she did not bother to mention him as Fu Rong was afraid of getting embarrassed.


    Fu Yu Shen: "..." Fake Love! Oh this fake love!


    No sooner did she finish speaking, than Aunt Lin''s expression changed. She was rendered speechless by the words that Fu Rong said and could not help but get angry.


    She could look down on Fu Rong but what right Fu Rong had to look down on her family? She was just a jinx who took away the life of her parents when she was born. She was a broom star! If anything, she should be d that Aunt Lin was introducing her to a man.


    Aunt Lin couldn''t help but re up at Fu Rong, "What you are saying is wrong, Rong''er! Your brothers are skilled but in the end, you are not as skilled as them. You should be content with what you are being given."


    Fu Rong was not also someone who would be bullied. In the past she had stayed quiet because she felt guilty but now that she knew that these people only used the death of her mother to drive her family away from the capital such that they would have lesspetition, she was no longer worried.


    She said coldly, "Aunt Lin, you are wrong. I am the only daughter of the Fu family. I have three excellent brothers and two excellent sisters-inw. Even the future sister-inw is wonderful and skilled. How can I marry someone who can''t even stand next to my family? If I marry someone of low calibre he would be ashamed and insecure to meet my family. And insecurity leads to many troubles in married life. I would rather marry someone who can stand next to my brothers with his head held high lest I am troubled in the future." "Unless your nephew is as skilled as my brothers then there is no point in discussing this marriage. Forget about me, even my brothers will not agree."


    As she finished speaking she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who nodded.


    "That''s right. It doesn''t matter if my siblings arepetent or not, I am standing behind them," Fu Yu Sheng showed his stance at once leaving Aunt Lin to fume, she did not have a son and thus treated her nephew as her son. Upon hearing the words that Fu Rong said, she


    was really upset.


    She wanted to re up but Old Master Lin had enough. He mmed his chopsticks on the table and snapped coldly, "If you don''t want to eat, then leave!"


    ***********


    Hi my little gorgeous beauties, can you send Fairy a few golden tickets or gifts? Pretty please? Pouts. My awesome readers let me hold your golden thighs, please!!! A super gift will help this poor author so much!


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1387: In trouble. Again.

    Chapter 1387: In trouble. Again.


    ?


    The dinner with the Lin family ended on a sour note. For Song Yan, this dinner was like an eye-opener. She hadn''t expected the rtives of herte mother-inw to be this shameless and greedy. If not for the fact that Uncle Lin looked a little like Old Master Lin, she would have thought that this man was not biologically rted to Old Master Lin.


    However, despite looking like Old Master Lin, Uncle Lin did not have the Silver Aura of fortune around him. Instead, his eyebrows were narrowed, and his features were a bit twisted, with sunken eyes and a crooked nose. With this alone, Song Yan knew that he was a narrow- minded person and had an extreme character. That wasn''t all, he was unscrupulous and cruel, as there was a lot of dark aura on his back. This dark aura was neither bad luck nor was it a sign of Death Aura. It was a stain. This man must have taken a lot of human lives indirectly which caused the dark aura to strengthen over time.


    This uncle was not a good person.


    Song Yan wanted to leave but she couldn''t show a cold face to her guests.


    Especially when Old Master Lin was sitting in the living room with them, she could only sit next to Fu Yu Sheng and listen to what Lin Xiaoyue had to say about her husband.


    "Anyway, Ah Jin has been doing really well, Brother Yu Sheng. I believe that it will not take long for him to stand next to you," Lin Xiaoyue was quite upset with her parents being embarrassed. She couldn''t use her parents to suppress the Fu family, so she could only use Nan Jin.


    When Song Yan heard Lin Xiaoyue praising her husband, her lips twisted in a sly smirk. She turned to look at Old Master Lin who was calmly sipping on tea and did not say much.


    From the calm expression on Old Master Lin''s face, Song Yan could see that he knew everything. Her lips curled up and she lowered her head to hide the smile on her face. Stand next to Fu Yu Sheng? Song Yan was worried that Nan Jin would never get the chance to do so!


    However, when she thought about how Lin Xiaoyue was trying to suppress her husband by using Nan Jin. She was not happy, her eyes flickered and she threw a ''Counterpart Bad luck'' talisman on Lin Xiaoyue, as long as she got close to Nan Jin, thetter would have bad luck.


    Let''s see if Nan Jin can still maintain his good and loving husband persona.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not know that Song Yan had done such a thing, she continued praising her husband and only stopped speaking when Old Master raised her head and said to her, "Alright. Are you not tired?" He then turned to look at Old Master Fu and said to him, "I think we should go back home now." He wanted to stay behind and talk with Old Master Fu a bit more. However, his family was too shameful.


    He didn''t have the face to linger behind when they were being like this.


    Old Master Fu also understood the underlying meaning and did not stop Old Master Lin. Once the Lin family left, Song Yan and the rest heaved a sigh of relief. Fu Yu Shen took off his jacket and threw it on the couch before saying angrily, "It''s a good thing that they left or else!" He was running out of patience.


    The Lin family except Old Master Lin had always been so shameless but he never thought that they were this bad!


    "Alright, they are still your elders. Don''t say some unnecessary things," Old Master Fu also felt ufortable but he did not want his juniors to learn bad things.


    "Bah! What kind of elders are they? One wants to take advantage of my brother, and the other one wants to take advantage of my sister," Fu Yu Shen spat angrily as he raged. "They should be d that I let them have this meal peacefully when I wanted to throw the table in their faces."


    Fu Yu Shen was not happy with what happened just now, he said to Old Master Fu, "Gramps, I have nothing to say about Old Master Lin. My maternal grandfather is indeed a good man, but


    I cannot withstand the rest of the Lin family. Please refrain from calling them."


    If they came back again, he would really fight to death with one of them.


    Old Master Fu nodded. In fact, he too did not like how Aunt Lin tried to fix his granddaughter''s marriage, without even asking him. Was he dead? Or incapable that he needed someone like Aunt Lin to care for his granddaughter?


    Song Yan as a granddaughter inw did not say anything but inwardly she swore that she wouldn''t let those peoplee back to her house. Such a good meal was ruined by them.


    She wanted to say that she was going to her room to sleep when Song Yan received a call from Liu Xie Ming. She hadn''t expected this man to call her and was quite surprised. She answered the call at the fourth ring, "What''s the matter?"


    "Sister Yan, if you are not busy can youe to the Floral Valley Building? Something happened to Yun Zhao and I am worried that he will end up causing trouble," his voice sounded tired and there was also the sound of someone sobbing behind him.


    Song Yan arched a brow and then looked at the clock on the wall next to her. There were fifteen minutes before the clock struck ten in the night, and though it was a bitete, she could see that there was something wrong with Liu Xie Ming.


    She agreed to meet with Liu Xie Ming and then said to Fu Yu Sheng "Something happened with Yun Zhao. I need to go and take a look at his situation, don''t wait for me."


    "I will drop you," Fu Yu Sheng did not want his wife to take the taxi at such an hour or drive either. Thus he offered to drive her to Floral Valley. Song Yan nodded and walked out of the house.


    The two of them slid inside the car one after another. Seeing the look on his wife''s face, Fu Yu Sheng questioned, "Are you upset?"


    "No," answered Song Yan but the chill on her face did not disappear causing Fu Yu Sheng''s lips to twitch.


    She said that she was not angry and yet she was staring ahead of her as if she wanted to chew someone out and then spit them on the ground. Knowing that his wife''s temper was not good at the moment, Fu Yu Sheng did not dare to go against her. He honestly drove her to the Floral Valley, where Liu Xie Ming was waiting for her.


    When the man saw Fu Yu Sheng, he bowed his head in greeting and turned to look at Song Yan with a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately, you are here, sister Song or else I would have gone crazy," said Liu Xie Ming as he looked at Song Yan as if he were looking at his saviour.


    "Whats the matter?" Song Yan asked with a raise of her brow but as soon as she spoke, she smelled something rotting. Her brows twitched as she took a step away from Liu Xie Ming. She let her Yin energy shield her and questioned, "Why do you smell like you have dug out a corpse?"


    It wasn''t easy for a human to smell like this, it was as if Liu Xie Ming had lived with a corpse for days! However, she knew that it was impossible as Liu Xie Ming was not the kind of person who would kill someone.


    When Liu Xie Ming heard Song Yan''s words, his face turned pale and he smelled himself. Of course, he did not smell anything as he did not have Yin and Yang eyes, however, he did not doubt Song Yan. He had seen how skilled she was and knew that if she said that he smelled then he most certainly smelled.


    "Sister Yan, you shoulde with me," though Liu Xie Ming also wanted to tell what happened to Song Yan, he did not want to speak of such a matter in public.


    Seeing that there was something wrong with his expression, Song Yan did not ask anything further and asked Liu Xie Ming to lead the way.


    The three of them walked past the houses before reaching the one that was at the corner of the street and the second they came to a stop, Song Yan furrowed her brows because the smell of


    corpse was even thicker here. She almost gagged!


    ***********


    Hi my little gorgeous beauties, can you send Fairy a few golden tickets or gifts? Pretty please? Pouts. My awesome readers let me hold your golden thighs, please!!! A super gift will help this poor author so much!


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!


    *_*

 Chapter 1388: A Good Wife

    Chapter 1388: A Good Wife


    ?


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes but she did not say anything, as she didn''t want to scare Liu Xie Ming. He was already looking pale because she told him that he smelled like a corpse, if she were to tell him that his entire house smelled like there was a corpse rotting-- the poor man might faint then and there.


    Liu Xie Ming brought Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng inside his house. As soon as the two of them stepped inside, they heard a woman singing. The voice was melodious and charming, causing Song Yan to arch a brow. She turned to look at Liu Xie Ming and remarked, "You have a girlfriend, why didn''t you tell us?" However, she said that her voice was teasing as there was no love line bloom on Liu Xie Ming''s forehead, which meant that he was not entangled with a


    woman.


    How could Liu Xie Ming not notice that Song Yan was teasing him? He curled his lips in a wry smile and said, "Sister Yan, you truly know how to make fun of someone. Don''t you?" He then pushed open the door of his house and the sound of a woman singing became even more louder.


    Song Yan walked inside the house and looked at the person who was dressed in a pastel pink skirt, with a cream top. The person was dancing and twirling in the room, as they sang a song. The song was once a popr song when Song Yan debuted in the industry, thus, she could recognize the song with ease.


    With the person''s back to her, Song Yan didn''t see the person''s face but as she carefully nced at the physique of the person, Song Yan knew that it was a man.


    However, the voice that came out of the mouth of the man was that of a woman.


    Even if Song Yan didn''t know this man, she knew that he must have run into something dirty. She was about to ask Liu Xie Ming where Yun Zhao was when the person in front of her twirled around and faced her. When she saw the face of the man, Song Yan''s face fell open.


    Because the man was none other than Yun Zhao! His face was painted with foundation his eyebrows were thinned, and his lips were covered with a vivid red lipstick, with two flushing cheeks. Song Yan looked at his face and then blinked her eyes.


    This man...why was he so unlucky? She even gave him a talisman to protect himself.


    "And I am falling for you~" Yun Zhao sang with his hand on his bosom. However, he paused and turned to look at Liu Xie Ming, when he saw the man his face lit up and he said, "Husband! You are here, I was waiting for you. Come I have cooked your favourite food."


    Song Yan choked when she heard a man as big as Yun Zhao calling Liu Xie Ming as husband. That wasn''t all, he even rushed to Liu Xie Ming and clung to his arm with a smile on his face. "Husband, where did you go? I was so worried that something would happen to you, nowe. Have meal--"


    Halfway through her words, Yun Zhao''s gaze fell on Song Yan and she hugged Liu Xie Ming tightly. "Who is she? Husband are you betraying me? You vixen leave! You are not wee here." Yun Zhao looked fearful at the very thought that Song Yan would snatch Liu Xie Ming from him.


    "Excuse me, Miss. She is my wife," Fu Yu Sheng leaned forward and pointed to Song Yan. He did not know who this woman was who had upied Yun Zhao''s body but he could see that she was not harmless, especially the gaze that she had just directed at Song Yan. It was filled with murderous intent.


    He dared not let this misunderstanding fester.


    Song Yan nced at her husband before turning to look at Yun Zhao, she could see that the soul that was upying him was malevolent and had a great resentment. Fu Yu Sheng did the right thing by making things clear as this would have caused the resentment of the ghost to turn even more severe.


    Only then did the murderous intent in the eyes of the ghost vanish. He looked at Song Yan and said, "Oh, so you two are my husband''s friends. Come on in, I will cook something for you two as well." As the ghost spoke, Yun Zhao turned on his feet and walked inside.


    Song Yan nced at Yun Zhao and turned to Liu Xie Ming whose face was twisted, she asked, "Since when is he like this?"


    "I don''t know, though he was a bit weird in thest few days, he only cooked and cleaned the house. I thought he was feeling a bit guilty as he ran away from his home and came to stay with me," Liu Xie Ming was not feeling a bit unwell. He was the foolish one, Yun Zhao was such an arrogant person, how could he feel guilty just because he was mooching off him for a few days?


    What was more, that man was the young master of the Yun family. How could he know how to cook?


    However, Liu Xie Ming did not think too much. He was too busy with his scenes. All he did was eat and sleep before going to the shooting location and continue with his work. Where would he get the time to worry about this prodigal young master?


    But today when he returned home in the evening, Yun Zhao came running towards him dressed as a woman and called him husband in a sweet voice, Liu Xie Ming realized that there was something wrong with this prodigal son. He immediately wanted to call Song Yan but Yun Zhao did not let him leave, what was more -- he even kissed him!


    Liu Xie Ming was stunned to the point where he couldn''t move and could only wait for Yun Zhao to let him go before he made a call.


    He was also guilty of not paying attention to Yun Zhao, if he had taken a good look at what was going on then Yun Zhao would have been saved before he was possessed to this degree.


    Song Yan didn''t say anything. She turned to look at Yun Zhao before taking out a talisman. Because the resentment of the ghost was too strong, it had severely affected the life span of Yun Zhao, if this continued then this man would lose more than a month or two of his life


    span.


    She couldn''t allow that to happen!


    With a wave of her hand, she flicked the talisman at Yun Zhao. And as soon as the talisman stuck to the back of the man, a mournful scream erupted from his lips. Yun Zhao turned to look at Song Yan with a gloomy expression. His face was twisted so badly that he looked neither human nor a ghost. He rushed towards Song Yan with the knife in his hand with which he was mincing meat.


    "Sister Yan!" Liu Xie Ming cried in panic while Fu Yu Sheng rushed forward and kicked the man in the face. He couldn''t deal with ghosts but he could deal with humans possessed by the


    ghost.


    The kick slowed the momentum of the ghost who seemed a bit dazed. He looked at Fu Yu Sheng and then at Song Yan. It seemed to have realized something and soon a ck wisp of smoke came out of Yun Zhao''s mouth, eyes and nose.


    Yun Zhao who was standing in the middle of the room with a twisted expression, stumbled and fell back on the floor. While the ghost that hade out of his body looked at Song Yan


    viciously.


    "You want to kill me bitch.. I will not die! I will not die! My husband is mine! My husband is only mine...you cannot take him away from me! Bitch! Bitch! Bitch!" The woman was dressed in a fashionable dress but there was a dagger sticking in the middle of her chest and blood was seeping down her eyes as if she was crying.


    Song Yan looked at the resentment of the woman and knew that she did not have a peaceful death. Her lips pursed as she looked at the ghost and then flicked another talisman at the woman. No sooner did she flick the talisman at the ghost, thetter dodged immediately. Even though the ghost was delirious with anger and resentment, it knew that the golden talismans were dangerous!


    The woman red at Song Yan and screamed, "You want to take my ce!? I will not give it to you! Never! Never! Never!"


    ***********


    Hi my little gorgeous beauties, can you send Fairy a few golden tickets or gifts? Pretty please? Pouts. My awesome readers let me hold your golden thighs, please!!! A super gift will help this poor author so much!


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1389: The unlucky Nan Jin

    Chapter 1389: The unlucky Nan Jin


    ?


    While Song Yan was dealing with the malicious spirit at Liu Xie Ming''s home, Nan Jin was having a hard time at the Lin family house. Because the talisman that Song Yan threw at Lin Xiaoyue was a rather effective one, it started to work the second Nan Jin got close to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Earlier Nan Jin refused to go to the Fu house because he was worried about being looked down on by the Fu family. After all, he was a man who married into the Lin family instead of letting Lin Xiaoyue marry into his family.


    So once the family returned home, Nan Jin asked Lin Xiaoyue to cook something for him. Though he despised this woman, he had to admit that she cooked really well. Not to mention, he could suppress this woman by making her cook for him, it gave him a strange sort of satisfaction.


    Old Master Lin looked at his granddaughter who was smiling like a flower when Nan Jin ordered her to cook. When Lin Xiaoyue was young, she didn''t even step inside the kitchen because it smelled of fumes and oil sttered all over the ce. Even he did not have the opportunity to eat his granddaughter''s cooking as she never learned how to cook for him. Now for the sake of this shameless and rotten man, Lin Xiaoyue was willing to lower her head.


    However, Old Master Lin did not say anything. It was better for Lin Xiaoyue to suffer a bit more. The more she worked hard for Nan Jin''s sake, the more she would hate him when the truth came to light in front of her.


    Nan Jin might foolishly believe that he had Lin Xiaoyue in the palm of his hands but Old Master Lin knew his granddaughter well. If she loved someone she would treat them as if they were her sun and moon but the second Lin Xiaoyue was betrayed, she wouldn''t think twice before kicking the traitor to the curb.


    As he thought of this he remembered the incident from when Lin Xiaoyue was just sixteen. Back then the nanny who used to take care of Lin Xiaoyue, tried to steal from her, even though the nanny was someone who had taken care of Lin Xiaoyue ever since thetter was a baby and was deeply trusted by Lin Xiaoyue


    Once the truth came to light, Lin Xiaoyue did not think twice before kicking the woman out of the house and sending her to prison.


    She could even send the woman who nursed her when she was a baby. Who did Nan Jin think he was?


    Old Master Lin nced at Nan Jin who was watching Lin Xiaoyue busy around in the kitchen smugly and sneered. Enjoy, enjoy. Enjoy thest bit of your good days.


    He turned his head and strode away.


    However, Old Master Lin didn''t even take three steps when--


    BANG!!


    Themp on the top of the dining table fell. Who knows whether the talisman was too powerful or even the heavens couldn''t see Nan Jin looking so smug, themp somehow fell on top of Nan Jin''s head.


    Lin Xiaoyue screamed while the naughty poltergeist who was trapped within the talisman snickered as he watched the man lying on the floor.


    Nan Jin didn''t expect that he would suddenly be so unlucky. He looked at the jade bracelet that he was wearing in his hands, this was something that was given to him by the master. It was to protect him from evil spirits once Nan Rin was dead.


    With this bracelet on his wrist, he should have been fine and his luck should have been good as well. But...


    He raised his head touched the blood that was dripping down from his forehead and screamed. Nan Jin had never suffered like this since he had dabbled in the world of the supernatural. Now that he was in pain, he was screaming like he was a pig being ughtered. Even Lin Xiaoyue was shocked, she did not expect that her husband would be hit by amp that was perfectly screwed in the holder.


    "Husband, are you alright?"


    "Do I look alright to you!?" Nan Jin who did not expect such a thing to happen to him, was so angry that he screamed at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue who hadn''t expected such a reaction from Nan Jin was stupefied. She didn''t know whether to go forward and help him or just turn around and leave. Even her mother never raised her voice on her, who was Nan Jin?


    Nan Jin also realized that he had lost hisposure but he didn''t have the time to act solicitous with Lin Xiaoyue as the second he opened his mouth, a part of the ceiling that was fine just a moment ago, broke and fell on his leg.


    "AHHHHH!!!" Nan Jin screamed and rolled on the floor while clutching his leg.


    Seeing him like this, Old Master Lin was considerably amused. At the same time, he knew that there was something wrong. After all, the Lin mansion was newly renovated, there was no way amp and ceiling would fall just like that.


    His eyes flickered and he seemed to have understood something.


    "Alright, alright. Why are you screaming like that? When I was in the army, I was shot right in the abdomen and yet I took it like a champ," Old Master Lin rolled his eyes and turned to look at the butler behind him. "Go and call an ambnce for our delicate grandson-inw."


    The butler lowered his head and suppressed his smile while Nan Jin was fuming on the floor, he cursed Old Master Lin by calling him names in his heart. His leg was broken and his head was bleeding, yet this old man calling him delicate?


    Though Nan Jin was upset, he knew that this was not the time to go against the Lin family. He suppressed his anger and waited for the ambnce toe. However who knows what unlucky thing stuck to him, when the medical staff ced him on the stretcher and were taking him out of the Lin house, somehow the stretcher broke and he fell on the stairs!


    ''Ooh that''s going to hurt,'' Old Master Lin winced as he looked at Nan Jin who was now on the ground again. And from the loud snap that echoed in the distance, he was certain that Nan Jin''s spine suffered a bit of damage as well from this fall.


    "What are you doing?!" Nan Jin screamed as he looked at the medical staff, he wished he could eat them whole.


    The staff were also surprised. The stretcher was new and sturdy, so it didn''t make sense that it suddenly snapped in half, however, they couldn''t say anything as the stretcher was indeed broken. They apologized and brought Nan Jin to the ambnce on another stretcher.


    But who would have thought that after driving for just ten minutes the ambnce would break? Nan Jin howled and moaned in pain while the driver fixed the ambnce. However, once the ambnce was fixed, they ran into traffic. And once they got out of traffic, they ran into an ident site.


    By the time Nan Jin arrived at the hospital...the time to fix his leg was missed.


    "What did you say!?" Nan Jin screeched when he heard the doctor say that he would now walk with a limp. He was a perfect man, his life was going to be even better in the future. Howe he suddenly became limp!?


    The poltergeist behind his tragedy smirked proudly. He was certain that Song Yan would praise him once he returned.


    Nan Jin was now a disabled man, even if he could stand back on his feet... he would walk with a


    limp forever!


    Hearing the words of the doctor, Mother Nan swooned and almost fainted, even Han Yao, who was pretending to be Nan Jin''s adoptive sister while being married to him, staggered.


    Her husband was limp?


    How could this happen?


    Han Yao was furious and she wanted to rush up and fight with Lin Xiaoyue but when she thought about her identity she could only suppress her anger in her heart.


    "You! You are a jinx!" Han Yao suppressed her anger but Mother Nan didn''t she pointed at Lin Xiaoyue and scolded her. Seeing her lose her temper, Old Master Lin raised his brow and remarked, "Madam Nan seemed to have forgotten her roots after getting a taste offort. Have you forgotten before meeting my Yue Yue, you and your son lived in a single-bedroom apartment with no bathing room."


    "Even the clothes on your bodies were from the roadside stall, it was my Yue Yue who helped your son be what he is now... just because your son was unlucky tonight... you are sshing dirty water on my daughter. Do you want me to show what it means to be unlucky? Don''t forget that all the contacts that your son has were given to him by me."


    ***********


    Hi my little gorgeous beauties, can you send Fairy a few golden tickets or gifts? Pretty please? Pouts. My awesome readers let me hold your golden thighs, please!!! A super gift will help


    this poor author so much!


    *.


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1390: Taking control of the female ghost

    Chapter 1390: Taking control of the female ghost


    ?


    The faces of the three members of the Nan family turned pale and red. They were angered and humiliated but they dared not to speak, wasn''t this the reason why Nan Jin was still married to Lin Xiaoyue? Even though Nan Jin had tried his best to form some contacts in the capital, his contacts and connections could still notpare to the ones that Lin''s family had handed to them.


    Now, Mother Nan was regretting her actions a bit. She was angry and forgot that Lin Xiaoyue was still useful for her son. Though starved a camel was still bigger than a dog. She curled her lips in an awkward smile and said, "Forgive me, iw. I forgot myself for a while." She then turned to look at Lin Xiaoyue who was pale-faced and apologized, "I am sorry Xiaoyue, I saw Ah Jin like this and couldn''t control my rotten mouth. I truly had no intention of hurting you, I swear."


    Lin Xiaoyue pursed her lips and nodded but she didn''t say anything. She was in love with Nan Jin but that didn''t mean that she had lost all bearings. Just now she noticed Han Yao ming eyes and Mother Nan''s anger. Even though she didn''t do anything, they were ming her!


    Why? She was the one who helped their family all along. What gave them the right to look at her like this?


    Old Master Lin''s lips twisted in a mocking smile. He nced at the woman and delivered the final blow, "No matter what. You shouldn''t forget the status of your son. He married into my family to be a live-in son-inw. You are not in any position to raise your voice on my granddaughter, Madam Lin. The next time I see you forgetting yourself for a while, it will not end in just a few words."


    These words were like ps to Mother Nan and Nan Jin''s faces. Even Han Yao became unhappy. Nan Jin was her husband, the two of them were childhood sweethearts. Even though their son was about to turn fourteen very soon yet he didn''t have the right to call his father as dad.


    He could only suppress himself and listen to the words of his father and grandmother.


    Inwardly, Han Yao couldn''t help but curse that boy whom Lin Xiaoyue had given birth to. If that boy died then her husband could adopt their son in name and everything would get better. With how besotted Lin Xiaoyue was, her son would also be the future owner of the Lin Corporation!


    But that bastard just refuses to die!


    This wouldn''t work. She needed to ask her husband to take a look at that bastard once again. If Nan Rin does not die, how would her son take over the Lin family?


    Old Master Lin looked at the calctive faces of the Nan family and sneered. Did they still think that they had a chance to take over the Lin family? Such foolish dreams, he was still alive!


    Even if he died, it wouldn''t be that illegitimate son''s chance to take over the family. Even without Nan Rin, there was another legitimate heir left and that was Fu Chen! No matter what, that boy was his daughter''s grandson and his great-grandson. If something happened the family properties would go to him.


    He would rather give everything to his maternal nephew than leave it to that bastard.


    ''Humph!'' Old Master Lin snorted and nced at Lin Xiaoyue before saying, "Come out with me."


    Lin Xiaoyue wanted to stay with Nan Jin but upon seeing the angry look on her grandfather''s face, she did not dare to go against him. She nodded and followed him out of the ward.


    Once the two of them were standing outside, Old Master Lin nced at Lin Xiaoyue and said heavily, "Xiaoyue, no matter what. You are the daughter of the Lin family, even if our family is in decline. It''s not the time for you to lower your head in front of someone like Nan''s family."


    "Grandpa, I--"


    "I know that you and Nan Jin are married. But you have to remember that it was Nan Jin who pestered you into marrying him. He was even willing to marry into our family and give up the rights of his children for the sake of marrying you. So instead of lowering your head and embarrassing me. You are a Lin, so act like one!"


    Lin Xiaoyue lowered her head and bit her lip, she did not dare to raise her head in front of her grandfather because what her grandfather said was right it was too embarrassing for her to lower her head in front of a man who married into her family.


    *****


    On the other side, Song Yan morphed her ring into a whip and hurled it at the ghost that was trying to escape. She threw the whip which caught the ghost around her waist before pulling it back. The ghost screamed in pain as the whip that Song Yan had used was made with holy objects causing her essence to burn.


    Song Yan did not take pity on the ghost, she caught her and threw her inside the ghost ring. The ghost was too delirious at the moment and her resentment was at its peak, even if she were to try and talk with that ghost, it would end up in nothing.


    She summoned the ghost back and then turned to look at Yun Zhao who was lying on the floor. His face was pale and he looked like he was on the verge of death but the luck of this kid was not bad and he would survive this catastrophe.


    "Sister Yan, will he be fine?" Though Liu Xie Ming was annoyed by Yun Zhao, he still cared about his life and death. If he died then what would he say to the Yun family?


    "He is fine. But since the ghost had possessed him for a while now, his lifeline had decreased by a month or so," Song Yan spoke the truth before taking out a Yang Replenishing pill. She asked Fu Yu Sheng to open Yun Zhao''s mouth and then ced the pill inside his mouth. Fortunately, the pill didn''t need to be swallowed. As soon as it was ced inside Yun Zhao''s mouth the pill melted and the colour returned to his face.


    "He will wake up soon," Song Yan said after she screwed the lid of the bottle close and ced it back in her ring.


    No sooner did she finish speaking, Yun Zhao who was lying on the floor, opened his eyes. He nced around and looked at Song Yan and the rest before frowning.


    "Sister Yan, why are you here? And why I am on the floor? What happened?" Yun Zhao blinked his eyes and sat up straight. He rubbed his head which was throbbing and didn''t know but he suddenly felt really bad.


    Song Yan nced at him and did not say anything.


    It was Liu Xie Ming whose face turned bad and he said to him, "Do you not remember what you did in the past few days?" This man had tormented him, even tried to sleep with him and even kissed him. But now Yun Zhao was acting as if he had no idea what he did!


    If that was the case then how would he make this man pay him back?


    Yun Zhao turned to look at Liu Xie Ming and questioned, "What do you mean? What did I do?" He looked like a woman who had been wronged. Especially with the clothes that he was


    wearing.


    "Let''s just say that if I didn''te, you would have lost your life sooner orter," Song Yan calmly said to Yun Zhao. However, to Yun Zhao, these words were like a bolt out of the blue. He stiffened and raised his head before taking a good look at Song Yan. When he saw that she wasn''t joking, his expression tightened and he asked, "What do you mean, sister Yan? What happened to me... I¡ª ¡ª " he wanted to stand up but soon realized something was hindering him.


    A frown etched on his face, and Yun Zhao looked down. However, it would have been better if he didn''t look down. Because he realized that he was wearing the clothing of a woman!


    A woman!


    Damn! For young master Yun, this matter was simply the greatest humiliation!


    "Why am I wearing the clothes of a woman?" He shrieked angrily. He turned to look at Liu Xie Ming with an usatory nce causing the man to tilt his head with a dangerous expression. If not for the fact that he couldn''t throw his hands on Yun Zhao, Liu Xie Ming wanted to teach


    him a good lesson.


    ***********


    Hi my little gorgeous beauties, can you send Fairy a few golden tickets or gifts? Pretty please? Pouts. My awesome readers let me hold your golden thighs, please!!! A super gift will help this poor author so much!


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1391: How did he provoke that spirit?

    Chapter 1391: How did he provoke that spirit?


    ?


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Even though Liu Xie Ming had an idea, he didn''t put it into words. Instead, he questioned the man who was looking at him as if he was the reason why Yun Zhao was in the clothes of a woman.


    He was a lot of things but he was not a pervert, damn it! What did Yun Zhao mean by that gaze?


    Yun Zhao pointed at his clothes and without paying attention to Liu Xie Ming''s expression, he said, "What is the meaning of this? Why am I dressed in these clothes? What did you do to me?"


    His tone was as usatory as that of a woman who had been assaulted.


    Liu Xie Ming: "..."


    Something exploded inside Liu Xie Ming''s head. He was so angry that he ended upughing. Was there something wrong with the head of this man? Though Liu Xie Ming knew that there was something indeed wrong with Yun Zhao''s mind, he did not know that it was this bad.


    He snorted and said angrily, "What do you mean? Do you think I knocked you out and dressed you in those clothes? You wore them on your own! No matter what, I am not as desperate as to make you wear women''s clothes!"


    "And why are you making a fuss? It is like a thief is screaming for others to catch a thief! You kissed me, hugged me and even tried to climb into my bed. I am yet to even this out with you, how dare you me me first!"


    "Wha..What did you say?" Yun Zhao blinked his eyes, feeling like his body was no longer pure. "I...Did I kiss you? How...why...why would I kiss you?"


    "You--"


    "Alright that will be enough," Song Yan felt her head throb with all the crying, shouting and fussing. She rubbed her forehead and said to Yun Zhao, "We will talk about thister, why don''t you go and change your clothes first?"


    Even though the situation was serious, with Yun Zhao dressed like this... she could not summon any seriousness.


    As she was afraid tough at this poor kid, she could only ask him to go and change lest she offended him.


    Yun Zhao looked at the clothes that he was wearing and shuddered. He couldn''t understand what made him wear these clothes and why did he not remember anything.


    More importantly, he kissed Liu Xie Ming! He kissed his bitter rival! His face! His pride! Everything was gone! Now he no longer had the face to look at Liu Xie Ming in the eyes.


    He scrambled to his feet and walked inside the room that belonged to him, however, he did not even take three steps before he staggered and almost fell on his face.


    "These damned heels! Once I get to know who made me like this, I am going to tear that bastard apart!" Yun Zhao roared as he took off the heels and threw them on the floor. His face filled with anger as he snorted and pushed open the door before going inside and shutting it close with a bang.


    He was the young master of the Yun family! His face was worth millions and yet it was thrown away just like that? How could Yun Zhao ept it? He was going to find out, who was behind this situation of his, even if he had to go to the underworld to drag that person out!


    Song Yan and the two men watched Yun Zhao throw a tantrum and their lips twitched in amusement. This man was really good. Even though he just woke up after getting rid of the ghost that was possessing him, he was still energetic.


    "Will he be fine?" Liu Xie Ming asked. "That ghost wouldn''t possess him again right?" He did not see Song Yan catch the ghost and put her inside the ghost ring, thus Liu Xie Ming did not know what happened to the ghost that was possessing Yun Zhao.


    "There is no need to worry about the ghost possessing him again," replied Song Yan. "I have already caught the ghost and ced her inside the Ghost Ring. Unless I bring her out, she cannot bring any harm to anyone."


    Only then did Liu Xie Ming heave a sigh of relief. He did not wish to see Yun Zhao looming over his head like a ghost trying to unbutton his shirt. It was such a horror, that he almost got a heart attack.


    The only thing that stopped him from dying was that if he died, who knows what Yun Zhao would have done to him. That man was possessed by a ghost, for him living and dead wouldn''t have mattered.


    Song Yan saw the expression on his face and knew that something more serious than just kissing had happened. However, she did not question Liu Xie Ming and let him keep his remaining dignity.


    Fu Yu Sheng also nced at the man with sympathy, even though Liu Xie Ming did not say much, he could sense that this man had it rough in the past few days. He couldn''t help but question, "Mister Liu, why is Master Yun at your home? As far as I know, you two don''t seem to get along this well."


    "I didn''t want him to stay at my house either, Boss Fu," Liu Xie Ming smiled wryly. "However, that man ran away and came to my house. Brother Zhao told me that his credit cards were blocked and he had nowhere to go. I didn''t want to leave a colleague in trouble, who would have thought that Master Yun would bring something so troublesome with him?"


    If he had known that Yun Zhao was being haunted by a ghost, he wouldn''t have let him inside his house!


    When Fu Yu Sheng heard Liu Xie Ming''s words, his sympathy for the man increased even more. He only wanted to help his colleague but ended up being taken advantage of, Fu Yu Sheng did not believe that the things that Liu Xie Ming had suffered would be forgotten by him that easily.


    It did not take long for Yun Zhao toe out of his room, he was now dressed in a branded shirt and wide pants. The sleeves of his shirt were rolled back which showed off his strong forearms, maybe it was because he was trying to show off his masculinity, he even sprayed himself with a perfume that smelled strongly of musk and masculine scent.


    "Now, can someone tell me what happened to me?" Yun Zhao asked in a gruff voice which he had deepened to make up for the loss of his face just now. Damn it, he was caught wearing the clothes of a woman in broad nightlight, all his face was gone.


    "How much do you remember?" Song Yan did not answer at once. Instead, she asked him about what he had done in the past few days. It was really weird that this kid got entangled with a ghost even though she gave him a talisman to protect himself.


    Even though the talisman that she had given Yun Zhao was a C grade one, it should have kept


    him protected.


    Thus, Song Yan could not help but be suspicious.


    Yun Zhao blinked his eyes. Upon hearing Song Yan''s question, he immediately asked, "I don''t remember much. I only know that I had a big fight with my father, who wanted me to get married to the daughter of a big shot. After that, I ran away from home and then came to Brother Xie Ming''s house."


    Song Yan frowned upon hearing his response. Her sharp brows furrowed ever so slightly but it was enough to make Yun Zhao''s heart skip a beat. What? Did he do something wrong? "You mean to say that you came straight to Xie Ming''s home and did not go anywhere else?" Song Yan questioned and Yun Zhao nodded in response.


    That was even more weird.


    "Then how did you offend that vengeful spirit?" Song Yan remarked casually but it was enough to make Yun Zhao''s world turn upside down.


    The rug under his feet seemed to be pulled back by someone, and Yun Zhao staggered.


    "Vengeful... vengeful spirit? There was a vengeful spirit possessing me?" Yun Zhao seemed to have understood why he was dressed in the clothes of a woman. Though he more or less recovered his pride, he was scared silly.


    Ah! Ah! Ah! He was possessed by a vengeful spirit!


    Yun Zhao''s lips trembled as he stammered out, "Sister Yan, how can it be possible? I have been carrying your talisman with me everywhere! How can a vengeful spirit possess me?".


    ***********


    Hi my little fairies with stardust sprinkled on your wings, can you send Fairy a few golden tickets or gifts? Pretty please? Kowtows. My awesome readers let me hold your golden thighs, please!!! A super gift will help this poor author so much!


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1392: Not just the ghost

    Chapter 1392: Not just the ghost


    ?


    Song Yan also wanted to know how Yun Zhao could be possessed when he was carrying her talisman. Other than the talisman losing its effect there was only one other reason and that


    was


    the talisman that Yun Zhao was carrying wasn''t hers!


    She said to Yun Zhao, "Take the talisman out, I need to check if it is running low on spiritual power." Though she had some suspicion, she did not speak out loud.


    Song Yan first needed to confirm that her suspicions were correct or not before jumping to conclusions.


    Yun Zhao did not suspect anything. He nodded and took out the talisman that he was carrying with him.


    He handed it to Song Yan who took the talisman in her hands and carefully looked at it. She turned it front to back, before parting her red lips, "This is not the talisman that I gave you. It''s fake."


    Her words were like an explosion out of the blue, Yun Zhao stiffened and looked at her with his eyes popping as he eximed, "How can this be fake, Sister Yan? Are you sure that the talisman just didn''t lose its spiritual energy and became useless?"


    Yun Zhao had been carrying the talisman with him everywhere, he even carried it inside the bathing room.


    Howe it suddenly became a fake talisman?


    Song Yan was not offended by his words. She calmly smiled and exined, "There is a reason why my talismans are expensive. The talisman paper is made from the fallen branches of the bodhi tree that Master Gu raises in his courtyard. And the cinnabar with which I write the inscriptions is created in the temple at the far end of the southern edge of the city. Even the brush that is used to write these inscriptions has bristles made from the fur of a ck dog that had been dipped in the holy water until they turned white."


    "How can this piece of scrap be the same? Even though my writing has been copied to perfection, if you look at it carefully, you can see the differences between the talisman that I made and this one."


    As Song Yan spoke, she took out the talisman that she had created and handed it to Yun Zhao along with the fake talisman.


    Yun Zhao took the two talismans from her and carefully examined the two. Sure enough, he noticed the differences after carefully taking a look at the two talismans.


    The talisman that Song Yan handed him was smooth and even though he was not a celestial master he could sense a warm energy flowing from the talisman. The inscription on the real one was smooth without a break, while the fake one looked cheap no matter how hard he stared at it. Even the inscriptions had several breaks, even if the person copied Song Yan''s calligraphy to thest letter.


    After realizing that the two talismans were different and that he was carrying a fake one, Yun Zhao''s expression turned really bad. He knew that he was being targeted but he didn''t think that those illegitimate sons of his father would actually try to take his life!


    Yun Zhao''s father had two mistresses, who lived outside the Yun house. Even though Yun Zhao''s mother was alive and kicking, she didn''t get pregnant for a long time after she got married. Because of this, even though the sons of the two mistresses were illegitimate, they were brought home by his grandfather.


    And because Yun Zhao''s mother couldn''t get pregnant, she couldn''t even raise her head in the Yun house much less demand that those three sons be kicked out. Under the guidance of Father Yun, those three illegitimate sons of the Yun family, slowly integrated into the Yun family.


    However, no sooner did they start to train as the heirs, than Madam Yun got pregnant. Even though the mistresses tried everything to make Madam Yun miscarry, their ns did not work.


    Mother Yun was also smart, the second she knew that she was pregnant she left Yun''s house and went back to her mother''s home. With her living under the protection of her natal family, the two mistresses who had nothing but a beautiful face, couldn''t do anything.


    They could only hope that the child that was inside Mother Yun''s belly would turn out to be a daughter.


    Unfortunately for them, Mother Yun gave birth to a boy.


    Once Mother Yun gave birth to Yun Zhao, she no longer lowered her head in the Yun family. She immediately took back the inheritance that should have belonged to Yun Zhao, leaving nothing for the three illegitimate sons.


    Even though Father Yun fought with her, Mother Yun did not give in. Instead, she told him that if he dared to give even one per cent of his share to his illegitimate sons, she would take Yun Zhao away from the Yun family.


    If Mother Yun didn''t give birth to Yun Zhao, it wouldn''t have been a big thing for the illegitimate sons to inherit the corporation but Mother Yun gave birth to a legitimate heir. In case Father Yun handed the shares to his illegitimate sons instead of the legitimate ones, he would be a big joke in the eyes of everyone. Thus, even though he was dissatisfied, he could only agree with his official wife''s decision. After all, Mother Yun''s family wasn''t a bunch of soft persimmons either.


    More importantly, Grandfather Yun also did not wish to hand his corporation to the illegitimate ones, if not for the fact that Mother Yun remained barren for years, he wouldn''t have taken the illegitimate children back home for the sake of continuing the family line.


    But after Yun Zhao''s birth, of course, those dirty blood bastards were kicked out by grandfather Yun.


    Yun Zhao thus became the only heir of the Yun family, even though his father was using his own savings to keep his mistresses and illegitimate sons happy -- Yun Zhao knew that those three men were eyeing him.


    It was just that he never expected that one of the three would try something so ruthless!


    Yun Zhao''s expression changed again and again. He wished he could clean those bastards up. Even though he knew that he had three half-brothers, he never made a move against them


    and lived his own life.


    But they--


    ''Fck they tried to kill Lao Tzu! I will skin them alive!" Yun Zhao wanted to rush out of the house but was pulled back by Liu Xie Ming. When Yun Zhao felt his cor being pulled he turned to look at Liu Xie Ming and questioned, "What''s the matter, Brother Xie Ming?" "Where are you going?" Liu Xie Ming asked in a cold voice. He nced at the idiot in front of him who was iling his hands and legs as if he was looking at an idiot.


    "They tried to kill Laozi! Laozi is going to kill them!" Yun Zhao was so angry that curses flew out of his mouth without restraint.


    Liu Xie Ming sneered when he heard his words and stated, "Do you have any proof that they were the ones who did it? Without evidence, are you not afraid that your father will only be angered to death by you?"


    Father Yun was already angry at the fact that Yun Zhao was refusing to get married to the woman of his choice, if Yun Zhao went back home and imed that he was being targeted and that too in such a way, his father would be driven mad by him.


    Something those three brothers of his were hoping for.


    When Yun Zhao heard Liu Xie Ming''s words, his anger was gone and he became deted like a balloon. That was right, he couldn''t me those three men without evidence, could he?


    Yun Zhao, who was deted like a balloon, was so angry that he wished he could eat someone. Does this mean that he would have to suffer in silence this time around?


    He didn''t want to!


    Seeing that he was excited Song Yan did not say anything earlier but now that Yun Zhao had calmed down a little, she immediately said, "Do you think that this is the end?"


    Yun Zhao heard her words and trembled. He raised his head and looked at Song Yan before asking, "Sister Yan, is there something else haunting me."


    "It is not a ghost but I can see that there is something that is sucking your luck," Song Yan


    told him with a calm face. "If we do not find it and take your luck back before it''s consumed by others, I am afraid that you will lose everything dear to you." As she spoke she looked at the dark cloud that was looming over Yun Zhao''s head.


    ***********


    Hi my little fairies with stardust sprinkled on your wings, can you send Fairy a few golden tickets or gifts? Pretty please? Kowtows. My awesome readers let me hold your golden thighs, please!!! A super gift will help this poor author so much!


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1393: Three courageous men

    Chapter 1393: Three courageous men


    ?


    Yun Zhao felt like he was going to faint. The female ghost that was haunting him was not bad enough? There was something else?


    His body staggered and his eyes rolled back in their sockets. If not for the fact that Liu Xie Ming stopped him from falling, Yun Zhao would have fallen on the floor with a loud bang.


    "Sister Yan, what else is there... Just...just tell me. I can take it," Yun Zhao, who was supported by Liu Xie Ming said to Song Yan. He was afraid that if this went on then he would end up dying because of excitement alone.


    Song Yan gave him a --are you sure that you can handle it?-- expression but she did not keep him in suspense for long. Instead, she opened her mouth and calmly said, "I can see that heavy yin energy is filling the house, not to mention the smell of a rotting corpse is simply unbearable. The two of you are soaked in the smell as well." She added while scrunching her nose, scaring the two grown men so badly that they shivered in fright.


    They smelled of corpses?


    Why couldn''t they smell it?


    Forget about Yun Zhao, even Liu Xie Ming was scared silly. He took a whiff of the shirt that he was wearing, unfortunately for him, he couldn''t smell the horrible scent of a corpse that Song Yan was talking about.


    "I am going to take a bath!" Yun Zhao announced. He was about to rush into the bathing room when Song Yan said, "There is no point in bathing, even if you use the water of the entire city the smell of the corpse will not go away unless we find the source."


    "Source?" Yun Zhao turned to look at Song Yan dumbly who nodded.


    "That''s right source, most probably you are carrying something dirty with you. It can either be a tainted antique or the possession of a dead person," Song Yan exined. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the death aura lurking close to Yun Zhao and added, "It should be something personal because you simply reek of a rotten corpse."


    Yun Zhao jumped three feet in the air when he heard that there was such a thing. He said to Song Yan, "Sister Yan, please help me. I am too young, I don''t want to die yet!" He was not even thirty, how could he die? Not to mention, he was not even married nor did he have a son. If he died without an heir, Yun Zhao was certain that those three brothers would definitely usurp the Yun family and would leave nothing for his mother.


    "There is no need to get excited," Song Yan said to him with a calm voice. "Take me to your room, since you are tainted with a thickyer of yin energy and death aura, it''s probably something that you use in everyday life."


    Yun Zhao nodded like a chicken pecking on rice. He immediately guided Song Yan to his room.


    The room that Liu Xie Ming gave to Yun Zhao was a guest room in his house but the room was neither big nor small. It was just right neither big nor small, it was just right for Yun Zhao to live in it alone.


    However, at that moment, the room was in a mess. The nket was not a simple one but it was an embroidered bedsheet. With flowers and butterflies embroidered on it, the entire nket looked lovely as if the butterflies woulde alive at any moment and then start flying in the room.


    That wasn''t all, even the curtains were a shade of blushing pink, with peonies drawn on them. The scent of a light feminine perfume was lingering in the room and on the dressing table, a bunch of expensive feminine skincare products were ced, along with some jewellery.


    No matter how one looked at it. The room seemed to belong to a woman instead of a man. Song Yang, Fu Yu Sheng and Liu Xie Ming turned to look at Yun Zhao whose face was flushed red in shame. Just now, he was in a hurry to rush out and question Liu Xie Ming, thus he did not pay attention to the setting of the room.


    But now that he was looking at the condition of his room, he was so angry that he wanted to hit someone.


    That ghost really fuck*d him up.


    That female ghost better pray that she did not fall in his hands or else he would tear her apart. Yun Zhao did not know how he would do it but somehow he woulde up with a n.


    Song Yan did not embarrass the man any further. She stepped inside the room and then looked around, she used her spiritual energy to look for the tainted object and soon found a small jade bracelet sitting in the cab.


    She arched a brow and picked it up. No sooner did she pick it up, than a wave of resentment washed over her and she turned around to look at Yun Zhao before asking, "Where did you get this bracelet?"


    "It was sent to me in a fan meeting," Yun Zhao answered nervously. "Is there something wrong with it?"


    "There is something very wrong with this bracelet, it seems to be taken out from someone''s grave," Song Yan replied and Yun Zhao''s face turned pale. Hisplexion turned blue and white before turning green as he rushed to the restroom and hurled his dinner.


    He couldn''t be med for reacting so strongly. After all, he had been wearing this bracelet everywhere as he liked it. The jade was nice and cool and even the colour of it was beautiful. Yun Zhao liked it so much that he hardly took it off. Now that he knew that the bracelet had been taken out from someone''s grave, he was so disgusted that he couldn''t suppress the nausea anymore.


    Song Yan did not push him too much, she waited for him to finish vomiting while asking Liu Xie Ming to bring her a box.


    Liu Xie Ming knew what she wanted to do, so he immediately rushed out of the room and brought back a wooden box. It was neither cheap nor expensive, however, it looked really


    exquisite.


    Song Yan nced at the box and then ced the jade inside of it. Maybe the truth frightened Liu Xie Ming because the box was filled with soft cotton as if the jade would break if he was not careful enough.


    Possession of the dead that was buried along with the corpse was not just a simple object after all. It was something that was dear to the dead and held a lot of importance to the dead when


    they were alive.


    Sometimes it could be counted as an obsession as well.


    Liu Xie Ming was afraid if the jade bracelet broke then he would be haunted by the spirit of the dead to whom this bracelet belonged.


    Only when he saw that the bracelet was neatly ced in the box, did he heave a sigh of relief.


    Yun Zhao was also done emptying his stomach by the time Song Yan and Liu Xie Ming took care of the bracelet, he had also washed the wrist on which he wore the bracelet many times. Though he was scared, inwardly he was cursing his three brothers. They have to be really perverted to do something like this. How could they actually rob someone''s grave and bring the possession of the dead to him?


    Were they not scared of getting haunted?


    "Sister yan, is it done?" Yun Zhao asked weakly. In just a day, his entire figure seemed to have lost ayer of fat as he questioned Song Yan who shook her head.


    Yun Zhao was once again terrified. To hell, with those three brothers! Once he gets out of this trouble, see how he deals with them.


    Song Yan then started to look around the room once again, she opened the wardrobe and then rummaged through it before pulling out a small wooden box.


    She opened the box and noticed a delicate yet elegant fountain pen lying inside.


    "Did you get this in the fan meeting as well?" Song Yan asked as she turned to look at Yun


    Zhao who nodded.


    "A girl gifted it to me... I didn''t think that it was a haunted object," Yun Zhao turned pale after


    he finished speaking, he was usually very friendly with his fans and would take their fan gifts


    home with him.


    However, now he was rather regretful. It seemed like those three men used his friendly


    attitude toward his fans to their advantage!


    Song Yan calmly shut the wooden box and said to him, "Both of these objects were taken out


    from the same grave. Looks like your half-brothers did some hard work in the middle of the


    night."


    Robbing a grave was not something that they could have done in the day which meant that they actually dug someone''s grave up at night. Song Yan saluted their courage.


    ***********


    Hi my little fairies with stardust sprinkled on your wings, can you send Fairy a few golden tickets or gifts? Pretty please? Kowtows. My awesome readers let me hold your golden thighs, please!!! A super gift will help this poor author so much!


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1394: Where did he go wrong?

    Chapter 1394: Where did he go wrong?


    ?


    Yun Zhao was speechless. He did not want to listen to the praises of his brothers!


    "Sister Yan, is everything alright now?" Yun Zhao asked the main question while ignoring everything else.


    Song Yan nced at his room and nodded. The Yin energy was more or less gone, and what was lingering behind was nothing but the traces of the Yin energy from the two objects.


    She flicked a cleansing talisman at the Yin energy that was floating in the room and cleared the air.


    When Yun Zhao saw Song Yan nod, he heaved a sigh of relief. He was really worried that there was something else that was haunting him! Finally, everything came to an end!


    Once his nerves rxed Yun Zhao sat down on the floor and did not stand up back again. Only he knew how winded he was just now.


    Song Yan looked at the man who was slumped and curled her lips, she then asked, "Where did you go in the past few days? Howe a ghosttched onto you?"


    "I didn''t go anywhere, sister Yan!" Yun Zhao said with his lips pursed in an anxious scowl. "You know that my scenes areing to an end now, so I am so busy that I only have a few hours to rest aftering back from the shooting location, where will I get the time to go anywhere?"


    He had been so busy that he didn''t even go to his favourite fried chicken shop! Where would he get the time to loaf around? It would be good enough if he could get enough time to sleep.


    Song Yan could see that Yun Zhao wasn''t lying, if he did not go to any dirty ce then how did he provoke that vengeful spirit?


    "I need to question that spirit," Song Yan said to Yun Zhao. "We need to know what happened, after all, there must be a reason why that spirit is haunting you."


    Yun Zhao''s face turned pale and he didn''t say anything. Though he nodded, the air around him was simr to that of a criminal who was going to be executed. Every movement of his was heavy and stiff.


    Song Yan saw that the man was scared but she couldn''t just let go of the matter. There must be a reason why this malicious spirit was haunting Yun Zhao, if she did not clear up this case then Yun Zhao would suffer even more.


    She summoned the spirit that she had locked up in the Ghost Ring. However, she momentarily forgot that after being locked in the Ghost Ring, the woman''s spirit swallowed enough Yin energy and became visible to the naked eye.


    When she appeared in the room with the dagger sticking out of her chest and blood dripping down, Yun Zhao was so scared that he scrambled and hid behind Liu Xie Ming. He was worried that the ghost would possess him again.


    However, the ghost did not run amok. She stared at Song Yan dully.


    After swallowing the yin energy, the woman was no longer as malevolent as before, she was calm but not that calm. She still had a delirious look on her face as she turned to look at Liu Xie Ming and called sweetly, "Husband!"


    Liu Xie Ming shuddered and he immediately pushed Yun Zhao in front of him. Though he was used to listening to many women calling him husband, he was not used to a ghost calling him her husband!


    Even though the voice of the ghost was sickly sweet, it made him shiver as goosebumps broke all over his skin, scaring him until he could no longer speak.


    Yun Zhao, who was pushed out, was stunned. He looked at the ghost and then at Liu Xie Ming, he was so angry that he wanted to fight with Liu Xie Ming.


    What was this? What happened to their brotherhood? How could Liu Xie Ming do something like this to him?!


    And from the looks of it, the woman''s target was Liu Xie Ming and not him!


    He was just a cannon fodder in this case!


    Liu Xie Ming also realized that he was the target and felt rather guilty but he dared not to make a move. Since he was the target, wasn''t it right for him to hide in the back and not move?


    Song Yan nced at Liu Xie Ming and Yun Zhao and did not say anything, instead, she turned to look at the ghost and questioned, "Why are you haunting them? Who are you?"


    "He is my husband!" The ghost turned to look at Song Yan, she wanted to growl at the woman but then she saw Fu Yu Sheng standing behind Song Yan.


    Fu Yu Sheng was born with the aura of Heavenly Emperor and there was also his identity from the past, together the aura that surrounded him was golden and purple specks fluttered all over from the top to the bottom.


    It scared the spirit and she did not dare to make a move on Fu Yu Sheng or Song Yan.


    Song Yan turned to look at Liu Xie Ming and said, "Oi husband, when did you take her as your wife?"


    "Sister Yan, I never got married! How can I be so despicable as to leave my wife behind? I don''t even know her!" Liu Xie Ming eximed. He was so wronged that he wanted to cry, how in the world did he be the husband of a ghost?


    Song Yan knew that he was speaking the truth, Liu Xie Ming did not have even a speck of ck aura on his body which showed that he hadn''tmitted any serious sin.


    Small mistakes were made by humans all the time and the heavens would ignore them. But the serious ones would leave a trace.


    However, Liu Xie Ming did not have any such trace, which meant that he was speaking the truth.


    Song Yan turned to look at the woman and said, "He is not your husband, madam. You need to remember who your husband is and where you used to live when you were alive."


    "No, he is my husband... he is refusing because... because..." the woman stuttered before she clenched her head in her hands and screamed.


    Seeing her lose control, Song Yan immediately summoned her back to the Ghost Ring. After seeing her react like this, Song Yan more or less understood that this matter was rted to the woman''s husband.


    It was just a pity that she had no idea who the husband of this woman was.


    She turned to look at Yun Zhao and then questioned, "Are you sure that you did not provoke


    this woman? Maybe you ran into her husband somewhere?"


    "No, Sister Yan. I am certain that I have not met anyone in the past few weeks," Yun Zhao was convinced that he was not at fault. How could he be at fault?


    He really did not meet with anyone in thest few days.


    Seeing that he was speaking the truth, Song Yan asked the man to tell her what happened to


    him in the past two weeks.


    Yun Zhao pursed his lips, he carefully pondered over what he had done. He then ryed everything to Song Yan,


    "Honestly Sister Yan, I did not do anything. I am so busy these days that I cannot even get enough sleep. However, a few weeks ago --when I was sleeping at night in a hotel room, I woke up with a lipstick smear on my lips."


    "I thought it was one of the obsessive fans and did not think much, as this happens to me every now and then."


    Yun Zhao thought of the day when he woke up with the lipstick smear on his face. Though he had noticed that there was something wrong, he did not pay attention to it as it did not harm


    him.


    However from then onwards weird things started to happen to him. When he woke up the next day and went to eat a meal, he realized that everything that he tasted turned rotten.


    Yun Zhao''s expression changed and he scolded the chef of his family.


    The chef who was scolded was also wronged, he swore that he had used fresh ingredients and did not use rotten ingredients. Even Father Yun thought that Yun Zhao was only making a fuss.


    Angered, Yun Zhao asked the two of them to eat the meal and to their surprise, the meal was


    indeed rotten!


    Father Yun also scolded the chef who then rushed to scold the supplier.


    The ingredients were bought in the morning how could they be rotten, if not for the supplier giving him bad ingredients?


    However, the supplier was also innocent. He said that he did not hand any rotten supplies to


    the chef. The Yun family helped him in his business so how could he dare to do something like


    that?


    Yun Zhao thought that the incident woulde to an end then and there but --


    The next day when he ate at the shooting location, the food was rotten once again!


    ***********


    Hi my little fairies with stardust sprinkled on your wings, can you send Fairy a few golden tickets or gifts? Pretty please? Kowtows. My awesome readers let me hold your golden thighs, please!!! A super gift will help this poor author so much!


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1395: What a good husband! Bah!

    Chapter 1395: What a good husband! Bah!


    ?


    When Yun Zhao found out that the meal box that was given to him held rotten food, he was stunned. If he wasn''t sure that no one was bullying him, he would have thought that he was being targeted!


    Because it was only his meal box that had rotten food and no one else''s did. When he found out that it was only his meal box that had rotten food, he was furious.


    Of course, he went to the supplier who brought the food box and quarrelled with him. The supplier like the grocery supplier of his family, had no idea how the meal box turned rotten in just a few hours when he had cooked and packed the food not too long ago.


    However, the smell of the rotten food was clear and even if he wanted to deny that the food was not rotten, it was impossible.


    Song Yan''s eyes flickered. She asked, "Has it been the same ever since then?"


    "No," Yun Zhao shook his head and then replied, "The meal that I ate with Brother Xie Ming doesn''t taste rotten," even though Liu Xie Ming was the cause of his tragedy, Yun Zhao was d that his presence was somewhat useful.


    Or else he would have fainted because of starvation.


    He turned to look at Song Yan and asked, "Sister Yan, why is it that I couldn''t eat a proper meal alone but when I was with Brother Xie Ming, I was able to eat properly?"


    "It is because Xie Ming has better fortune than you," replied Song Yan. Though Yun Zhao was born into a decent family and had limitless opportunities in front of him, he was not as fortunate as Liu Xie Ming.


    Liu Xie Ming was still in his growing phase but sooner orter he would be an identity that no one would be able to offend in the entertainment industry.


    Yun Zhao on the other hand, was mediocre inparison to Liu Xie Ming. He was neither good nor bad. If he was to inherit his family business he wouldn''t let his family down but at the same time, he wouldn''t bring his family business to greater heights either.


    He would just do a pleasant job.


    Unlike him, Liu Xie Ming was a man who knew what he wanted and was willing to face hardship and risks for the fulfilment of his goal.


    So of course, Liu Xie Ming''s aura was stronger than that of Yun Zhao. Even if he couldn''t suppress the ghost-like Fu Yu Sheng, he could at least suppress it a little.


    When Yun Zhao heard that Liu Xie Ming had better fortune than him, he was so angry that he wanted to jump. Why was this man who was the cause of his suffering, luckier than him?


    Liu Xie Ming nced at the man who was ring at him and then turned to look away from him. Why was Yun Zhao ring at him?


    It wasn''t as if he was the one who asked the ghost toe and possess Yun Zhao! "Sister Yan, can you find out who this woman is?" Yun Zhao said with a frown. He did not know who this woman was nor did Liu Xie Ming and her appearance waspletely ruined, they couldn''t even see her true appearance anymore because of her face and her body having multiple stab wounds.


    Her face was sliced by something sharp leaving nothing but a single pupil of eye behind.


    So of course, it would be impossible for anyone to recognize who this woman was.


    "We can only wait for the woman to remember her memories," stated Song Yan with a calm voice. "If she doesn''t recall who she is and who made her like this, then there is no point in searching about her."


    Many people suddenly disappeared into thin air in the capital. And from the looks of it, the murderer of this woman was most likely her husband.


    So it was simply impossible for her husband to file aint about this woman going missing and even if he did, with no idea about the appearance of the woman, where could they look for her?


    Yun Zhao wanted to say something but before he could, Song Yan nced at him and stated, "Instead of worrying about the ghost, you should deal with the cause of this situation. If not for the two objects that were handed to you after being taken out from a grave, then the ghost might not have possessed you."


    When Yun Zhao heard Song Yan''s words, he swallowed his words back. She was right, he did not have the time to worry about the ghost when three demons were waiting for him at home.


    Seeing that he seemed to have understood what he needed to do first Song Yan nodded and took her leave with Fu Yu Sheng.


    The two of them did not speak much as they returned home because it was already toote and they were tired after dealing with the Lin family.


    Once they returned to the mansion, Fu Yu Sheng arched his back and yawned, "I don''t know how long we have to deal with the Lin family... the mistake that Uncle Lin made this time is not a small one, if not for Grandpa filling up the pit, the losses could have amounted to billions."


    "I don''t think that he would just give up after not getting what he wanted tonight."


    Fu Yu Sheng was certain that Uncle Lin woulde looking for him tomorrow morning as when the man left, he had looked at him reluctantly before his expression changed to a more determined one.


    "Don''t worry," Song Yan walked out of the dressing room while dressed in a silk ck nightdress. She climbed into the bed andy down on the mattress before saying, "The Lin family will be very busy very soon. They will have no time to bother you."


    As she spoke she couldn''t help but snicker when she heard Fang Yanli rying what happened at the hospital. She expected that Nan Jin would hold back a bit more but it seemed like that man was indeed nothingpared to Old Master Lin.


    A few words from Old Master Lin and the man was angered to this point, it seems like he wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.


    *****


    Song Yan was indeed correct. With Old Master Lin making a move, Nan Jin was suppressed like a bullied little wife.


    Because Nan Jin did not want to ept that he was going to be a limp, he wanted to try everything possible. However, medical resources needed money, a lot of money-- Nan Jin was naturally not willing to take out his own money so he pleaded in front of Lin Xiaoyue.


    In the past, Lin Xiaoyue would have agreed without a single second of hesitation but this time she couldn''t. She could only go and ask her grandfather as he was the one controlling all the


    money.


    As a result, Nan Jin was scolded bloody by Old Master Lin.


    "Nan Jin, oh Nan Jin. I never said anything when you did not help the Lin family when we were in trouble and watched everything like an onlooker but there is a limit to being shameless!"


    "You and your mother bought a hundred million manor just a few days ago, right? Clearly, you have money but you do not want to take it. Why is that? For what reason are you saving money and leeching on the Lin family? Is there something that you are hiding from us?"


    Nan Jin would of course not tell the truth to Old Master Lin. He could only make some excuses and end the call.


    However, once the call ended he was so furious that he threw the phone at the wall opposite to his bed, causing the phone to crack and the pieces to spread all over the ce.


    On the other side, Lin Xiaoyue was also stunned by the things that her grandfather said to her husband. Even though she was slightly dissatisfied with Nan Jin, she did not like the way her grandfather pressed down on her husband''s head.


    "Grandpa, there is no need for you to treat Brother Jin like this right? He is so nice to me, if you treat him like this what will happen to me?"


    "Nice?" Old Master Lin coldly snickered. He picked up the information along with the DNA test between Nan Jin and Han Yao''s son and threw it at his foolish granddaughter''s face. "Open your eyes that are covered withrd and look at this report carefully!"


    ***********


    Hi my little fairies with stardust sprinkled on your wings, can you send Fairy a few golden tickets or gifts? Pretty please? Kowtows. My awesome readers let me hold your golden thighs, please!!! A super gift will help this poor author so much!


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!


    *_*_*_*_*_*

 Chapter 1396: The scenes at the hospital

    Chapter 1396: The scenes at the hospital


    ?


    Lin Xiaoyue didn''t understand what her grandfather meant by this. She looked at the documents that were scattered all over the floor and hesitated for a while before bending down and picking up the papers near her feet.


    "Grandpa, what are these--" Her words came to a sudden stop as her breath hitched. In her hands, she was holding a photograph, and in the photograph, her husband and Han Yao were sitting rather close while Han Yao fed Nan Jin like a ...like a lover.


    No matter how she saw it, Lin Xiaoyue couldn''t deny the fact that there was something wrong with the two of them.


    Her heart started to beat wildly as she picked up the other documents and started to look through them one by one.


    The more she looked the more Lin Xiaoyu felt her heart fall, and when she saw the DNA report, Lin Xiaoyue felt like she had fallen into an ice cer.


    Her husband actually had a son with Han Yao! And that son was not one or two years old but fourteen!


    What did it mean? It meant that Nan Jin approached her when he was already with Han Yao and had a child with her.


    Lin Xiaoyue stared at the documents for a while before she started to feel a sudden rush of nausea. She covered her mouth and then ran to the refreshment room in her grandfather''s study and hurled everything inside her stomach.


    "Ho...how is this possible?" Lin Xiaoyue looked at the floor of the restroom while dry heaving. She had her hand pressed onto her chest as her chest moved up and down.


    She did not wish to believe that what she saw was the truth but at the same time, she knew that her grandfather would never lie to her. If he wanted to lie to her in such a way then he would have done that years ago and wouldn''t have waited till now.


    "Why...why...? How could he do this to me!?" Lin Xiaoyue''s eyes turned red with pain but at the same time, she was angry.


    Nan Jin... how dare he do something like this to her? Has he forgotten that whatever he has, it was given to him by her? He dared to y her like a fool?


    Old Master Lin did not say anything. He simply waited until Lin Xiaoyue was done and said to her, "What are your ns now?"


    Lin Xiaoyue pursed her lips, she thought about it for a while and said to her grandfather, "I will go and talk with Nan Jin. I want to ask him, why he did it." Though her rational side was telling her that it was Nan Jin''s fault through and through, Lin Xiaoyue who was still in love with Nan Jin couldn''t help but think that maybe it was Han Yao who seduced him.


    How could Old Master Lin not see what Lin Xiaoyue was thinking? He curled his lips in disdain and shook his head. He thought that his son was useless but it seemed like Lin Xiaoyue also was not a good seedling.


    He had shown such explosive evidence to her and yet Lin Xiaoyue still wanted to go to Nan Jin and let him fool her with sweet words.


    "Very well, if that is what you want then you can do as you like," Old Master Lin said in a calm voice, it was his fault that such disappointing heirs were raised under his knees.


    If he had been careful with their growth then nothing like this would have happened. Their disappointing performance was because he let them grow into a disappointment.


    When Lin Xiaoyue saw that her grandfather agreed so quickly, she was surprised and couldn''t help but say, "You...you agreed grandfather?"


    "What else can I do? If a fool wants to die then I can only watch her die," Old Master Lin sneered as he stood up on his feet and then walked away leaving Lin Xiaoyue behind.


    Though she knew that she had done something wrong, Lin Xiaoyue did not wish to believe that she was the one who made the mistake of choosing the wrong man.


    ''It must be because of Han Yao! That''s right, it must be because of that woman that Brother Jin is like this,'' Lin Xiaoyue firmly thought as she picked up her bag and rushed to the hospital.


    When Lin Xiaoyue arrived at the hospital for some reason there were no nurses and doctors near Nan Jin''s ward.


    Though she was confused, she walked to the ward and pushed the door slightly but before she could push the door openpletely, she heard Han Yao say,


    "Brother Jin, when will that bastard Nan Rin die?"


    Han Yao did not know why but all of a sudden she wanted to ask Nan Jin this question as she cut the apple into a rabbit shape.


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard Han Yao''s words, she sucked in a breath silently and waited for Nan Jin to answer.


    She wanted to see if Nan Jin was really together with Han Yao and hoped that he would p her awake but to her surprise, she heard Nan Jin reply,


    "Shouldn''t take long. The cursed bracelet that I made Nan Rin wear killed itsst owner in a month or two, he has been wearing it for a month, sooner orter he is going to die."


    "You just need to be patient. Once Nan Rin is dead, our son will take over the Lin family."


    Lin Xiaoyue who was shocked at first wanted to rush inside and kill Nan Jin but a secondter she calmed down.


    What was the point of going inside now? She had heard such despicable words from the mouth of the man himself. Even if she wanted to delude herself, Lin Xiaoyue could not do so. She pursed her lips and pulled out her phone before she started recording their conversation. "Oh Brother Nan! You are so good to me and Yubai!" Han Yao gushed as she kissed Nan Jin on the lips. She was wearing a low-neck white dress, thus when she moved to kiss Nan Jin, she gave him a wonderful view of her bosom.


    Even though Han Yao was nothing inparison to Lin Xiaoyue, Nan Jin liked her as she had been with him for years.


    Not to mention the taste of cheating on a proud heiress like Lin Xiaoyue was really thrilling! He reached out and caught Han Yao''s wrist before pulling her on the bed with him. His hands roamed all over her body and it did not take long for her dress to be discarded.


    Han Yao also wished to do the deed with Nan Jin today thus she did not wear anything inside and let Nan Jin do whatever he wanted.


    Soon the sound of her moans and flesh hitting flesh echoed in the ward.


    Lin Xiaoyue heard the erotic clench of the phone in her hands before turning around and


    walking away.


    Very well, these two made a fool of her. It would simply be a loss for them if she did not repay them for their actions.


    Nan Jin and Han Yao had no idea that the ghost who had possessed Han Yao had turned the situation around for the worse for the two of them.


    They were busy with their own thing and had no idea that Lin Xiaoyue hade to look for


    them.


    Once the woman was gone, the ghost sent by Song Yan removed the ghost wall and left Han Yao who was still riding Nan Jin.


    When Han Yao felt something leave her body she looked down and was stunned. What was going on? Why was she naked and why was she doing this with Nan Jin?


    However, her thoughts soon came to an end as Nan Jin increased the pace of his thrusts!


    ******


    Lin Xiaoyue returned home like a sore loser. Old Master Lin saw her expression and knew that she must have seen something that she shouldn''t have.


    Though he pitied his granddaughter, he did believe that she deserved it. When she brought Nan Jin home, he told her again and again, that there was something wrong with him.


    However, the woman did not listen.


    Not to mention that man was really sly, he sent Han Yao away from the vige and even bribed the vigers by giving the money that he extorted from Lin Xiaoyue.


    Thus, making it difficult for him to find out the truth.


    It was only after Nan Jin was certain that no one would catch him and rxed that was he able


    to get so much dirt on him.


    Even Old Master Lin did not expect that the man was bidding his time so patiently.


    Not to mention, Old Master Lin was certain that the man must have done something to hide


    the truth from them.


    If he could bring a cursed bracelet to kill his own son, he could easily hide his own identity and Han Yao''s as well.


    "How was your trip to the hospital?" Old Master Lin asked with a calm voice.


    ***********


    Hi my little fairies with stardust sprinkled on your wings, can you send Fairy a few golden tickets or gifts? Pretty please? Kowtows. My awesome readers let me hold your golden thighs, please!!! A super gift will help this poor author so much!


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1397: Zheng Baoqiu

    Chapter 1397: Zheng Baoqiu


    ?


    "Grandpa," Lin Xiaoyue opened her mouth and started sobbing. She couldn''t believe that Nan Jin had actually fooled her like this and she had let him!


    Not to mention Nan Rin.


    Lin Xiaoyue wiped her tears and said to Old Master Lin, "Grandpa, that bastard gave Rin Rin a cursed bracelet where have you taken Rin Rin? We need to find a master for our Rin Rin or else." She did not dare to say that her son would die.


    She was strict with Nan Rin but that did not mean that she wanted her son to die. Lin Xiaoyue loved Nan Rin just as much as she loved Nan Yin, it was just that she loved Nan Jin a bit more than her children.


    Now Lin Xiaoyue''s intestines were green with regret. If she had known that Nan Jin was such a man, she wouldn''t have let him do such a thing to her son.


    "I have already done that," Old Master Lin knocked his cane on the floor. "Do you think I am a fool like you? Who cannot ept that I have been fooled and refuse to believe the truth until someone forces and makes me see the reality?"


    "I know when to ept that I was wrong."


    Lin Xiaoyue''s eyes widened as she looked at Old Master Lin. Her mouth moved as she questioned her old grandpa, "Are you saying that you knew it? You knew that Nan Jin was harming me and my children? Why did you not tell me, Grandpa!" She couldn''t help but me her grandfather for not telling her the truth.


    When Old Master Lin heard her words, he chuckled and said to her, "I would have told you but if I did, would you have listened to me much less believed what I said?"


    Lin Xiaoyue pursed her lips at the questioning of her grandfather because she knew that she wouldn''t have listened to her grandfather. In fact, she would have foolishly thought that he was lying to her.


    "Where is Rin Rin now Grandpa?" Lin Xiaoyue asked hesitatingly. Now that she knew that there was something wrong with the bracelet that Nan Jin had given to her son, she wanted to take a good look at her son.


    Even though Old Master Lin said that her son was with a celestial master, she still was not at


    ease.


    Nan Rin was her son, even if she did not like that boy because he was reticent and stupid, she would still treat him better whenpared to others.


    "First deal with that husband of yours," Old Master Lin waved his hands impatiently. "That man is like a snake hiding in the corner, who knows? He might have another backup n in case he fails. I don''t want him to harm Rin Rin. So unless you deal with that man, you can forget about seeing Rin Rin."


    He paused and added, "Also get that man to sign the paperwork of changing thest name of the two children to Lin. Since he already has a worthy descendant, our Lin family cannot afford to carry his name."


    With that, he snorted and remarked, "We could have of course skipped all of this if you were not so stupid and blinded! Lin Xiaoyue! You better take this as a lesson and learn it well."


    "Though it was Nan Jin who nned to kill your son, you were not any less of an aplice. Rin Rin said many times that he didn''t like his father but you did not listen to him."


    "Even forced that poor boy to ept Nan Jin, the very man who wanted to kill him. Do you think that children do not understand anything? Wrong, contrary to your beliefs, children understand everything and they understand it better than you."


    Lin Xiaoyue was scolded bloody by her grandfather but she did not dare to retort. Her grandfather was right. She was indeed a fool, if not how could that man take advantage of her and her family like this?


    The more she thought about it, the more Lin Xiaoyue hated Nan Jin.


    Old master Lin was indeed correct even though Lin Xiaoyue was a foolish and naive woman, she was not that stupid.


    Now that she knew the truth about Nan Jin, she would not stay quiet and foolishly believe his lies.


    Lin Xiaoyue whose anger and humiliation were much greater than her grief immediately took out her phone. She dialled a number with familiarity and said,


    "Hello, Chen Wengang? Can you tell me about the assets of Nan Jin?"


    *****


    Song Yan on the other hand was leisurely sitting on the couch of her living room, she was eating a piece of watermelon while watching Detective Dino with Fu Chen.


    She nced at her son who waspletely engrossed in the show and did not know what to think.


    If she were to say that her son was a naive boy, the A+ and hundred per cent marks would prove her wrong but if she were to say that he was smart --


    "Mommy, look, Detective Dino caught the culprit!" Fu Chen eagerly said to Song Yan with a smile on his face as he pointed at the television screen.


    "Of course he did darling," Song Yan rubbed her son''s fluffy head and turned to look at the screen of the television. Of course, he caught the culprit, it was so easy to see from the beginning. And she was sure that even Fu Chen knew it.


    It was just that for some reason he was willing to act like a naive kid and Song Yan did not say anything. Since her son still had a little childish innocence, she was going to let him be.


    "Sister inw!" Fu Rong who returned from the entrance of the house.


    Song Yan raised her head and looked at Fu Rong who was running inside the house and questioned, "What''s wrong? Did you do something again?"


    Seeing her run like that, Song Yan could only believe that there was something wrong.


    When Fu Rong heard Song Yan''s question, she immediately pouted and said, "Sister, am I so unreliable?"


    "Yes," Song Yan said coldly without hesitating, causing Fu Chen tough out loud.


    Fu Rong rolled her eyes and then sat down next to Song Yan before showing the tickets that she had brought with her and cing them in Song Yan''sp.


    "I was given the tickets to Madam Zheng''s wax statue show," Fu Rong said as she showed the two golden tickets to Song Yan. "I have no one to go with, so why don''t youe with me, sister-inw? I heard that Madam Zheng is quite famous in the capital."


    Zheng Baoqiu was a talented wax statue sculptor. She was indeed quite famous in the capital and the sculpting studio that she ran was also popr in the capital.


    People usually spent millions to visit her first exhibition as the tickets were sold out as soon


    as the slots were opened.


    Song Yan nced at the tickets and had an epiphany. She had a feeling that these tickets were given to Fu Rong by Gu Chengxi.


    What was that man even doing? He gave Fu Rong tickets and refused to go with her.


    She turned to look at Fu Rong and asked, "Do you really have no one to go with?"


    "I was going with someone else but then that person had something else to do. I don''t think anyone other than you will like to go with me, so I came to ask you, sister-inw," Fu Rong said with a small smile on her face.


    Her two brothers were like pieces of wooden block. They knew how to buy pieces of antiques and art but they did not seem to appreciate it.


    Only Song Yan, who was once an art student and an actress, would appreciate the beauty of the


    wax statues.


    Fu Rong stared at Song Yan with an excited yet hopeful expression and thetter nodded with


    a sigh. Since this child had no one to go with, she would take the initiative to go with her.


    This way, she would also do a favour to Gu Chengxi.


    "Thank you sister inw!" Fu Rong hugged Song Yan and kissed her on the cheek before turning to climb the stairs, she was going to call Gu Chengxi and tell him that Song Yan


    agreed.


    Song Yan saw Fu Rong leave and shook her head. She had a smile on her face as she turned to look at her son and questioned, "Do you want to eat bread and butter?"


    ***********


    The system has detected a sudden fall in the readership, tickets and gifts. Please keep supporting the book as much as you can! Or else the author will lose motivation to continue!


    Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Important things need to be said three


    times.


    *


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1398: Yu Sheng attracts bees again!

    Chapter 1398: Yu Sheng attracts bees again!


    ?


    "Sister-inw, I have heard that Madam Zheng is really talented. And every single ticket for her show is booked in minutes," Fu Rong alighted from the car with Song Yan.


    Song Yan on the other hand looked at therge auditorium in front of her. She didn''t know why but she had a feeling that something was waiting for her inside.


    "It''s too stuffy and hot," Fu Yu Shengined as he used his hands to move the cor of his shirt back and forth. "Why are you two even here on such a hot day?"


    Fu Rong and Song Yan turned to the man who had apanied them after throwing a whole tantrum on ''how my wife doesn''t pay attention to me but pays attention to everyone''.


    "We never asked you toe, Brother Yu Sheng," Fu Rongined from the side while holding Song Yan''s arms. "You were the one who insisted on following us."


    She wanted to spend some time alone with her sister-inw and bond with her but her jealous brother followed them like a sticky gum stuck at the bottom of her sister-inw''s shoes.


    It was really annoying.


    Fu Yu Sheng nced at his sister and said, "I didn''t follow you, I followed my wife." He then reached out and hooked his arm with Song Yan before pulling her to his side.


    "And don''t cling to my wife like that, it is really weird."


    Fu Rong opened her mouth looking affronted as she pulled Song Yan back to her side. She said, "There is nothing weird. It only shows how good the rtionship between the two sisters-inw is. Stop being so jealous, Brother Yu Sheng."


    "Oh yeah?"


    "Yes Yes."


    Song Yan who was being used as the rope of tug of war, felt her brows twitch. She pulled her arms from the two contenders in the fight and said, "You two can continue. I am going inside, it''s hot and I cannot be bothered by your fight."


    With that she walked inside the auditorium, ignoring the two people who were ring at each other before following Song Yan inside.


    The three of them entered the auditorium which was much cooler than outside and Song Yan''s brows twitched as she looked at the life-like statues that were standing in the showcases.


    "No wonder she is famous," remarked Song Yan as she looked at the statue of an old man, if she was not wrong, this old man was the leader of the Science and Research Technology department and was quite famous.


    If someone wanted to meet with him, they would have to line up for a year before they could even arrange for an appointment. One could imagine how hard it was to meet with him.


    However, now that Song Yan was standing in front of this statue she couldn''t help but feel that the person was standing in front of her.


    "Isn''t that right," a voice joined them and Song Yan along with Fu Yu Sheng and Fu Rong turned to look at the person who spoke.


    It was a man who was dressed in an ironed three-piece suit. His ck hair was neatly styled with gel and his cold eyes were framed by a pair of gold-rimmed sses.


    "Madam Zheng is one of the finest wax sculptors in the capital. Everyone knows about it," the man spoke with a haughty expression. It was as if he was looking down on Song Yan Fu Yu Sheng for being a country bumpkin who had not seen much.


    Fu Rong who saw that the man was looking down on her sister-inw and brother, opened her mouth but was stopped by Song Yan.


    The other person provoked them because he had a vain attitude.


    An empty one can make a louder noise than the filled one.


    They were not as stupid and uncultured as this man who only had money and nothing else.


    Not to mention they were in public, Song Yan was a public figure while Fu Yu Sheng was a big boss.


    Even though this man did not recognize Song Yan who was wearing a mask and cap, he should have recognized Fu Yu Sheng, which he didn''t.


    It was enough to show that he was either naive or too warped in his own world. Song Yan was personally inclined toward thetter.


    Fu Rong pursed her lips and did not say anything. Since her sister-inw did not want her to say anything, she would just take it as if a dog was barking at them.


    She did not pay attention to the man and turned to look at another statue while Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan followed her.


    The man who saw that the three of them did not pay attention to him, was stunned. He wanted to say something more when the ss doors on their left were pushed open and a very beautiful woman appeared.


    She was dressed in a high-quality outfit, that was tailored for her and her make-up was exquisite making her look gentle, elegant and refined.


    The woman also had a lot of bodyguards with her. Song Yan nced at the woman while looking at the statue in front of her. Many people around her were excited upon seeing the


    woman.


    A few of them couldn''t contain their excitement and eximed, "It''s Madam Zheng! It is really her. Look at her, just one look at her hands and you can see that she was born to create the finest creations. Let''s hurry and see if we can take some photos with her."


    "Don''t worry, I heard that Madam Zheng is not only kind but she is also gentle with her fans. She has never refused to take pictures with those who appreciate her art. If you go and ask her then she will definitely agree."


    Song Yan turned to nce at the woman when she heard that the woman towards them was actually Zheng Baozhi. She raised her eyes and her gaze swept at the woman but unconsciously, Song Yan furrowed her brows.


    She looked at the woman who was speaking to her assistant and caught something inside of her throat, which made her fall deep in thought.


    Not far away from them, Zheng Baozhi felt some irritation in her throat and her eyes were filled with iparable fear and vignce. Some irritation also urred in between her


    eyebrows.


    Especially when a few of her fans came to stand next to her and started to talk to her. Zheng Baozhi opened her mouth but she could feel some sort of irritation once in a while which


    made her angry and upset.


    Song Yan nced at the woman a few more times but she did not see the thing that she had seen a second ago. She couldn''t help but question herself if she saw it correctly or if it was because she had seen so many ghosts and demons that she made a mistake.


    But she did not pay attention to the woman and turned her focus to something else. That was until she heard a pleasant-sounding female voice from behind, "CEO Fu? Is that you?" The voice had a tinge of flirtatious aura and Song Yan paused. She turned to look at the woman and then pinned her husband with a re.


    One day. She just wanted one day without being bothered by his butterflies and bees.


    Fu Yu Sheng, who had not expected something like this to take ce, was stunned. He looked at Song Yan and nced at her with a pleading expression.


    He really was wronged!


    Before today, he had only met with Zheng Baozhi once. And that too when she apanied her husband to the business meeting.


    Till today, Fu Yu Sheng had no idea why this woman came to the meeting with her husband but Boss Yun said that it was because his wife was really capable and was soon going to be the director of thepany. It was only right for her to learn business.


    With him saying such a thing, what could Fu Yu Sheng say? Not to mention that he did not have any good attitude towards Zheng Baozhi nor the impression of hers was good in Fu Yu


    Sheng''s eyes.


    "...I" he wanted to say something to his wife but then he saw her sneer and look away. "Boss Fu, why didn''t you tell me that you admire my skills? I would have sent a ticket to you along with an invite," while Fu Yu Sheng was paying attention to his angry wife, Zheng Baozhi came to a stop in front of him.


    She was smiling sweetly at him as if they were a thing of the past or present.


    ***********


    The system has detected a sudden fall in the readership, tickets and gifts. Please keep supporting the book as much as you can! Or else the author will lose motivation to continue! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Important things need to be said three


    times.


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1399: Human eye inside her throat

    Chapter 1399: Human eye inside her throat


    ?


    r"lt-nasi, sie-w I hvae raehd that aamMd nhgZe si ellrya neetdl.at dnA eyrve gneils tctkie for erh show si dobeko ni em"t,iusn uF nRog gtdilhae morf the acr iwth Song nya.


    Song Yan on the other hand looked at therge auditorium in front of her. She didn''t know why but she had a feeling that something was waiting for her inside.


    "It''s too stuffy and hot," Fu Yu Shengined as he used his hands to move the cor of his shirt back and forth. "Why are you two even here on such a hot day?"


    Fu goRn dna no Sg Yan tuedrn ot eht man hwo had aicecpnodma meht tfera wgorithn a wehol tartmnu on wh''o ym efiw doesn''t pay tenntotai ot em tbu spay atnoi ot yvre.eoen


    "We never asked you toe, Brother Yu Sheng," Fu Rongined from the side while holding Song Yan''s arms. "You were the one who insisted on following us."


    She wanted to spend some time alone with her sister-inw and bond with her but her jealous brother followed them like a sticky gum stuck at the bottom of her sister-inw''s shoes.


    It swa yle yonang.in


    Fu Yu Sheng nced at his sister and said, "I didn''t follow you, I followed my wife." He then reached out and hooked his arm with Song Yan before pulling her to his side.


    "And don''t cling to my wife like that, it is really weird."


    Fu goRn epedon ehr uomth ogkniol orefnfatd sa ehs eldlup Song Yan bkac to reh .edis Seh sad,i e"rThe is onhitng .ridew tI only woshs who oogd the plihisoeanrt betnwee the wto stinl--rwassie is. Stop gnbei os el,joaus htroreB Yu Sghe"n.


    "Oh yeah?"


    "Yes Yes."


    goSn Yan ohw was gbein duse as eth rope fo tug fo raw, letf reh worsb iwthct. She pulled reh msra morf the owt neestrnocd in the igtfh dna dsai, "You two nac coue.intn I ma gnoig i,indes sti'' toh and I noa be hrbdoete by your thg"i.f


    With that she walked inside the auditorium, ignoring the two people who were ring at each other before following Song Yan inside.


    The three of them entered the auditorium which was much cooler than outside and Song Yan''s brows twitched as she looked at the life-like statues that were standing in the showcases.


    o"N wondre ehs is,"asumof ramekred gnos Yan as she lekood at the steatu fo an dlo,nam if she swa not nwg,or isht dlo man was eht ede fo eht Seci nad casheRre cyeToonhlg erattpnmed adn saw eqtui masfo.u


    If someone wanted to meet with him, they would have to line up for a year before they could even arrange for an appointment. One could imagine how hard it was to meet with him.


    However, now that Song Yan was standing in front of this statue she couldn''t help but feel that the person was standing in front of her.


    "Isn''t ahtt right," a voeic odenij ehtm dan ngos nay aglon hwit uF uy nhSeg and Fu nRgo turned ot kool ta the norpse who sp.oke


    It was a man who was dressed in an ironed three-piece suit. His ck hair was neatly styled with gel and his cold eyes were framed by a pair of gold-rimmed sses.


    "Madam Zheng is one of the finest wax sculptors in the capital. Everyone knows about it," the man spoke with a haughty expression. It was as if he was looking down on Song Yan Fu Yu Sheng for being a country bumpkin who had not seen much.


    uF gnoR ohw saw htat eht nam was nokolig nwod on ehr nslris-wat-ie dna etbhror, enedop reh mouht but was pepodts by gnoS.ayn


    The other person provoked them because he had a vain attitude.


    An empty one can make a louder noise than the filled one.


    Tehy were not sa stduip and luecunutrd sa shti nam who ylno dah emoyn and nhotnig .slee


    Not to mention they were in public, Song Yan was a public figure while Fu Yu Sheng was a big boss.


    Even though this man did not recognize Song Yan who was wearing a mask and cap, he should have recognized Fu Yu Sheng, which he didn''t.


    It was uhonge ot swho taht eh asw eierht navei or too prdeaw ni hsi onw or.wdl gSon nay was olnaslepry incliden adwrot eht rlt.aet


    Fu Rong pursed her lips and did not say anything. Since her sister-inw did not want her to say anything, she would just take it as if a dog was barking at them.


    She did not pay attention to the man and turned to look at another statue while Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan followed her.


    hTe mna who was atht the herte fo meht did not pay naoittent ot him, wsa nued.tsn He wantde to ysa nestogmhi meor nehw hte glsas dosor on ehirt ltfe ewer hsduep epno and a yevr beiulutaf womna p.pradaee


    She was dressed in a high-quality outfit, that was tailored for her and her make-up was exquisite making her look gentle, elegant and refined.


    The woman also had a lot of bodyguards with her. Song Yan nced at the woman while looking at the statue in front of her. Many people around her were excited upon seeing the


    woman.


    A wfe fo ehmt Inuodct'' cotinna trhei ecxteietmn dna eexd, mi It"s Maamd Zghn!e tI si Iry h.er Look ta, reh ustj one oklo ta her nasdh dan uoy can ees taht she saw bnro to cterae eht fients ocenrati.s s''tel yrurh and ese if ew can ekat some tshpoo wiht he."r


    "Don''t worry, I heard that Madam Zheng is not only kind but she is also gentle with her fans. She has never refused to take pictures with those who appreciate her art. If you go and ask her then she will definitely agree."


    Song Yan turned to nce at the woman when she heard that the woman towards them was actually Zheng Baozhi. She raised her eyes and her gaze swept at the woman but unconsciously, Song Yan furrowed her brows.


    She oeokld at eht wnoam who was gapnksie to the nsatiasst dna tcugha senhmtgoi sendii of ehr, thotar hcihw aemd her f epde ni othtgu.h


    Not far away from them, Zheng Baozhi felt some irritation in her throat and her eyes were filled with iparable fear and vignce. Some irritation also urred in between her


    eyebrows.


    Especially when a few of her fans came to stand next to her and started to talk to her. Zheng Baozhi opened her mouth but she could feel some sort of irritation once in a while which


    made her angry and upset.


    ngoS Yan Idegnca ta hte namow efw emro esmit tub ehs idd not see eht gnthi htta ehs dah esen a cseond .ago She ul''od lehp but ionusqet helrsef fi she asw ti tyroclrec or if it aws bescaue ehs had seen os mayn tsohgs nad mesndo ttha she adem a ka.tsime


    But she did not pay attention to the woman and turned her focus to something else.


    That was until she heard a pleasant-sounding female voice from behind, "CEO Fu? Is that you?" The voice had a tinge of flirtatious aura and Song Yan paused. She turned to look at the woman and then pinned her husband with a re.


    noe d.ya She tsuj dtneaw eno yda utiwoth enbig edterobh yb ihs ebiustterfl nad bese.


    Fu Yu Sheng, who had not expected something like this to take ce, was stunned. He looked at Song Yan and nced at her with a pleading expression.


    He really was wronged!


    feBoer ot,dya he hda onyl tem tihw ehngZ izhBoa .o And ttha too ehwn sheimao peand erh bduhnsa to hte ibuessns mt.gieen


    Till today, Fu Yu Sheng had no idea why this woman came to the meeting with her husband but Boss Yun said that it was because his wife was really capable and was soon going to be the director of thepany. It was only right for her to learn business.


    With him saying such a thing, what could Fu Yu Sheng say? Not to mention that he did not have any good attitude towards Zheng Baozhi nor the impression of hers was good in Fu Yu


    Sheng''s eyes.


    ...""I eh wa to say omtiesghn ot his efiw utb nthe he asw ehr reens dan kolo awa.y


    "Boss Fu, why didn''t you tell me that you admire my skills? I would have sent a ticket to you along with an invite," while Fu Yu Sheng was paying attention to his angry wife, Zheng Baozhi came to a stop in front of him.


    She was smiling sweetly at him as if they were a thing of the past or present.


    ***********


    The system has detected a sudden fall in the readership, tickets and gifts. Please keep


    supporting the book as much as you can! Or else the author will lose motivation to


    continue!


    Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Important things need to be said three


    times.


    __**_*_***_*__*__****___


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1400: To catch an adulterer

    Chapter 1400: To catch an adulterer


    ?


    Even Zheng Baozhi thought of the strange thing that was happening to her and her expression grew uglier.


    Yuan Heng also felt that Zheng Baozhi was possessed by something sinister. Otherwise, how was it possible for a person to have an eye in their throat and that too a blinking one at that?


    However, she did not say anything to Zheng Baozhi as she knew that the woman was already scared enough. She insteadforted Zheng Baozhi, "Dob''t worry, Baozhi. The masters that I have looked for you are really great. They will definitely find a way to cure you."


    "It will be better if they do," sneered Zheng Baozhi. She looked at her hands which were slowly losing their grip and strength before adding, "I have another exhibition that I need to arrange and that too for Prince Harold who will being to the capital in a month. If this matter is not dealt with in time then I am afraid that we will be in trouble."


    Upon hearing her words even Yuan Heng showed a troubled expression. She also understood how important the exhibition was to Zheng Baozhi.


    She nodded and agreed, "Don''t worry, Baozhi. I have looked into the two masters. Nothing bad will happen."


    On the other side, Song Yan pinched Fu Yu Sheng''s waist again and again. She said to him angrily, "You are the one who attracts birds and bees, so why am I the one sending them away? Did you bring me here to watch the exhibition or to act as your shield?"


    Fu Yu Sheng rubbed the spot which was pinched and tteringly said to his wife, "Of course, you are here to watch the exhibition, how can I bring you here to fend off women? It''s just that I never expected that Zheng Baozhi would try to make a move on me when she is already married."


    His expression was not very good when he thought about how Zheng Baozhi ''s husband was one of his new friends but because of Zheng Baozhi''s shameless actions, he couldn''t see eye to eye with Lai Yun.


    Song Yan sneered as she kicked the man on the shins. He was still making excuses and trying to butter her up. If not for the fact that this man was her husband, she would have definitely made him bark like a dog for a week.


    She turned to look at Fu Rong who was looking like a wilted cabbage and questioned, "Why are you looking like that? What''s wrong with you?"


    "Sister-inw," Fu Rong turned to look at Song Yan with a flushed face. "I cannot believe that Madam Zheng...no, that Zheng Baozhi is such a woman. I used to admire her a lot."


    Fu Rong indeed liked Zheng Baozhi a lot as the woman was not only skilled but also had an artistic vision that rivalled many. It could be said that she was so good with her hands that she could create a wax statue as life-like as possible.


    It was as if the real person standing in front of them.


    But now that she saw that Zheng Baozhi was actually chasing after her brother even though her brother was married and so was she, Zheng Baozhi was really no longer the same in Fu Rong as she was before.


    The disappointment that Fu Rong felt was no less than a child finding out that his favourite superhero didn''t exist.


    "There is no need to react like that," said Song Yan as she looked at the woman who was looking like she was going to grow mushrooms on her body in a few seconds. "Just because a person is skilled and talented doesn''t mean that they are destined to be a good person."


    "How many of the actors and leaders are corrupted and unpromising despite having a good image? So what is the point of being aggrieved? Just enjoy the show. It is not like Zheng Baozhi being a bad woman would ruin the show for you."


    Fu Rong nodded and the three of them continued to walk around the exhibition. She didn''t say anything to Fu Yu Sheng throughout the exhibition but the man didn''t need her to say anything. He could perform a one-man conversation with apparent ease.


    "Oh, Yan Yan look at that! Its Master Long! I heard that he was quite a skilled man when he was young. His coding skills were truly unmatched and he even helped out in war."


    "And isn''t that Madam Rin? I used to hear her songs when I was really young. She was really good at singing, her voice was so melodious that she used to make people lose their minds. Pity that she did not live for long."


    Song Yan''s eyes twitched as she listened to the words of the man next to her but she did not say anything and simply listened to him talk.


    While she was looking at the wax statue of Madam Rin, she heard her phone ring. A bit startled at the sudden call, Song Yan took out her phone and saw the name of the person calling her.


    "What does he want from you now?" Fu Yu Sheng asked when he saw Yun Zhao call Song Yan. "Who knows?" Song Yan sighed as she answered the call. No sooner did she put the phone on her ear, than she heard Yun Zhao''s loud voice.


    "Sister Yan! You are good at calcting a person''s fortune right?"


    Song Yan was slightly confused by his question but she nodded and said, "That''s right. I can indeed read the fortune of a person."


    "Then can you read if a person is cheating on his wife?" Yun Zhao asked as he looked at his sister-inw. He had looked into the matter of his eldest half-brother, Yun Tao.


    Though he did not find a lot about this brother of his, he did find out that the man went amiss once in a while around the weekend and would return only when the weekend was over.


    It was sort of weird, so he immediately sent a few men to look around even though he did not find where his brother went missing as the man was really skilled.


    He did find out that he was cheating on his wife and had a child as he was seen purchasing clothes and shoes for a two-year-old child.


    His sister-inw had not given birth to a child even though she had been married to his half- brother for a long time.


    However, Xie Xiaoli had some background and was the legitimate daughter of the Xie family. Unlike his brother who was an illegitimate child, she was much better in terms of background.


    Thus, it was obvious that Xie Xiaoli had much more power and control than his brother.


    ''But that man is such a petty and greedy bastard. Will he ept not having a child of his own?'' Yun Zhao did not think so.


    So after he found traces of Yun Tao''s infidelity he immediately gave them to Xie Xiaoli. It''s just that they could not find solid evidence against Yun Tao, no matter how hard they tried. Yun Zhao could only turn to Song Yan and hope that she would be able to find something. Song Yan arched a brow and understood that Yun Zhao wanted to use this opportunity to teach his brother a lesson. She was obviously willing to teach those bastards a lesson as they have disrupted the peace of a dead person.


    She said, "Ask your sister-inw to give her birth characters and the date when she got married along with the year."


    Yun Zhao immediately looked up at Xie Xiaoli. As the phone was on speaker, he did not need to ry anything to Xie Xiaoli and she heard everything that Song Yan said to her.


    She pursed her lips and answered the question that Song Yan had asked her. Song Yan thought about it for a while and carefully calcted the fate of Xie Xiaoli. She pursed her lips and instead of saying anything much, she straight up gave the address of the ce where Yun Tao was keeping his mistress.


    When Yun Zhao and Xie Xiaoli heard her response they were stunned, as the ce where Yun Tao was hiding his mistress was actually just next to their mansion!


    "I..is this prediction correct, Master?" Xie Xiaoli asked Song Yan as she couldn''t believe that Yun Tao was so brazen to keep his mistress next to her side all along.


    "Madam will know if she goes and checks that mansion right now," was all Song Yan said after she was done calcting. "After all, no ce is safer than next to you, right? As you will never believe something like this to happen."


    **************


    my keyboard''s space key is broken. I am trying my best to write with a broken key so please


    bear with me.


    ***********


    The system has detected a sudden fall in the readership, tickets and gifts. Please keep supporting the book as much as you can! Or else the author will lose motivation to continue! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Important things need to be said three


    times.


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!


    *_*

 Chapter 1401: Caught in the bed

    Chapter 1401: Caught in the bed


    ?


    Song Yan didn''t say much and ended the call, even though she did not say anything out loud, Xie Xiaoli was a woman and the senses of a woman were often correct. For some reason she felt like if she was to go to the mansion next to her house, she might find something really explosive.


    "Let''s go, Zhao''er," Xie Xiaoli stood up from her chair and nced at Yun Zhao. "I want to take a look at the mansion."


    "Sure sister-inw," Yun Zhao smiled obediently on the surface but inwardly he was snickering. He knew that calling Song Yan was the right thing to do. Not only did she tell them the spot where Yun Tao was hiding his mistress but she also made Xie Xiaoli think that there was something really wrong.


    The two of them left the small cafe where they were sitting and returned to the mansion where Xie Xiaoli lived with Yun Tao. But instead of going to her own mansion, Xie Xiaoli arranged for more than ten bodyguards and marched over to the address that Song Yan gave to her.


    When Xie Xiaoli came to a stop in front of the mansion, her eyes darkened. She could see that theyout of the mansion was more or less the same but it was facing the river which meant that the price of this mansion was twice the one where she was living at the moment.


    Did it mean that Yun Tao gave his mistress a mansion that was much more expensive than the one where she was living?


    "Break it down for me!" Xie Xiaoli ordered the guards. "Break down the door and drag the vixen who is living inside."


    "I want to see which shameless bitch stole my husband."


    No sooner her words fell the guards who were guarding the house stiffened. They wanted to stop Xie Xiaoli but the bodyguards that she brought with her were simply too strong.


    They marched inside the house without caring about anything leaving the guards flustered. Hearing the ruckus many women and men who lived in Plum Valley stepped out of the house and started to look at the mansion where Xie Xiaoli and Yun Zhao were standing.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Did something happen?"


    "Why is the woman breaking inside someone''s house? Isn''t that illegal?"


    "Pei, what is illegal?" A plump woman spat on the floor and rolled her eyes. She said to the rest, "A vixen is living inside that mansion, she has seduced this madam''s husband and now she is living a life offort." The plump woman was standing outside her house under the shed when she saw Xie Xiaoli and Yun Zhao.


    So of course, she heard the words that Xie Xiaoli said just now.


    "What!? Really? A mistress is living inside that mansion?"


    Some of the residents looked at one another and their eyes were filled with disdain. No matter what, in every time and era people would look down on Xiao San who broke someone''s family.


    The ruckus was so loud that it did not take long for the Yun family to find out what was going


    on.


    Father Yun along with grandfather Yun and Mother Yun came rushing to the mansion at the back. Behind them were the two illegitimate sons, Yun Ping and Yun Bo.


    When they saw Yun Zhao standing in front of the mansion which belonged to Yun Tao''s mistress, their hearts lurched into their throats.


    The two of them looked at Yun Zhao at once and saw him staring down at them with a sneer.


    "Did he find out something?" Yun Bo asked when he saw the sneer on Yun Zhao''s face. "Impossible, how could--"


    "He knows a powerful celestial master, don''t forget Brother," Yun Bo interrupted Yun Ping whose face turned pale.


    The two of them were also men with mistresses and their wives'' backgrounds were neither high nor low. However, they were still more powerful than the two of them who were just illegitimate sons. If they found out that they were hiding mistresses, then their wives would definitely not sit still.


    It seemed like Yun Zhao was killing the monkey to scare the tiger.


    "Whats... What''s going on?" Father Yun asked as he walked over to where Xie Xiaoli and Yun Zhao were standing.


    "You should ask this your son, Father," Xe Xiaoli stated coolly as she turned to look at Father Yun. "He dared to hide a mistress under my nose in this house."


    When Father Yun heard that Yun Tao was hiding a woman in this mansion, his heart fell to the bottom of his stomach. He turned to look at his youngest son and wanted to say something but couldn''t as they were standing outside.


    "Xiaoli, there might be a mistake how can Tao''er betray you--"


    "AHHH! LET GO OF ME!"


    "AHHHH!!!" Before Father Yun could finish speaking, two voices echoed in the bubbling surroundings.


    He turned his gaze to the side and saw Yun Tao who was holding a bedsheet around his body being dragged along with a woman who was in the same condition as him.


    Father Yun did not expect to be pped in the face so soon. What was more Yun Tao told him that he was going to work in another city, and yet he was hiding here in the embrace of a


    woman.


    "Tsk, tsk, it''s really young master Yun Tao," the chubby woman eximed as loudly as possible, it was as if she was worried that no one would know that the man being dragged outside was Yun Tao.


    Zhao Meng, Yun Tao''s mother turned to look at the plump woman. Her eyes were red as she red at the plump woman, she knew this woman. This woman had a good rtionship with


    Mother Yun.


    No wonder she was acting like this.


    When Zhao Meng red at the plump woman, the woman was not only scared she even turned to look at Zhao Meng and spat on the ground.


    "What are you looking at me for?" The plump woman sneered. "If you had taught your son better then this wouldn''t have happened but then again, what can we expect from Xiao San''s son? He must have learned your crooked little schemes!"


    "He has a good wife but he dares to look for another woman, tsk tsk what a shameful thing."


    "Shut up!" Zhao Meng was so angry that her face twisted.


    However, the plump woman did not fear her. Instead, she said to Zhao Meng, "Make me, you bitch! Who are you screaming at? Just because you live in a mansion and wear nice clothes do you think that you are some big shot heiress? You are just a mistress who is clinging to a married man shamelessly. Bah! How dare you raise your voice at me? Do you know who my


    man is?"


    Zhao Meng shivered with anger, she wanted to say something more but couldn''t as at that very moment Yun Zhao eximed,


    "Ah isn''t this Xie Liang?" Yun Zhao''s loud voice echoed inside Zhao Meng''s head and she heard a small explosion in her head.


    Xie Liang? Wasn''t this Xie Xiaoli''s cousin? Though the woman was called a cousin, she knew that this woman''s identity was not good in the Xie family.


    Zhao Meng was certain that this woman was the daughter of a maid as she was suppressed by the Madam of the Xie family even though she was surnamed Xie.


    ''Of all women, Yun Tao went for a maid''s daughter?'' Zhao Meng couldn''t help but swoon


    when she saw that her son actually went looking for a maid''s daughter.


    "It seems like even if a rat is given fine fodder it will go for trash in the end," Xie Xiaoli nced at her half-sister who was hugging the bed sheet and looking at her warily.


    Her harsh words were like a verbal p on the faces of Father Yun and Zhao Meng. If Xie Xiaoli was calling their son -- a rat. Then what were they?


    Mother Yun on the other hand was amused to death after seeing the drama unfold in front of her. She often thought that her son was too naive and simple, for he did not fight with these three bastards but looked like her son also had a temper.


    This was good. At least she wouldn''t have to worry about her son getting bullied.


    Yun Tao looked at Yun Zhao and then turned to look at Xie Xiaoli. He was furious to see that he had been caught by that bastard but he dared not to make a mistake at this moment.


    He turned to look at Xie Xiaoli and said to her, "It is her! She was the one who seduced me,


    Xiaoli. You know that I am not a man who would betray his wife, right?" Since he was caught


    he could only push the me on Xie Liang!


    ***********


    The system has detected a sudden fall in the readership, tickets and gifts. Please keep


    supporting the book as much as you can! Or else the author will lose motivation to continue! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Important things need to be said three times.


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1402: A small test

    Chapter 1402: A small test


    ?


    Xie Xiaoli sneered. She couldn''t believe that the man had the face to say something like this. He was caught having an affair and yet the me was shifted on the woman with whom he was having an affair, did he think that by pushing the responsibility on Xie Liang''s head, he would be forgiven?


    No! Instead, it would only make Xie Xiaoli look down on him even more.


    "Seduced? Then how will you exin the child that you have with her?" Xie Xiaoli questioned angrily, causing Yun Tao to stiffen. He opened his mouth to say something but was smacked by the evidence that Xie Xiaoli had collected, making it impossible for him to retreat.


    "H..Honey," Yun Tao wanted to say something but Xie Xiaoli didn''t want to hear any more of his lies. She turned to look at her father-inw whose face was ashen and said to him, "I will be taking my leave now. Since your son likes the daughter of my family''s maid then let him marry her instead. I will not stand in the way of the two lovers."


    Xie Xiaoli cleared up Xie Liang''s identity at once causing the woman who was struggling on the ground to pause and re at Xie Xiaoli who calmly nced at Xie Liang.


    Did this woman think that she could marry Yun Tao just because she slept with him and gave him a child? Too naive!


    Father Yun was a man who didn''t even marry the two women with whom he had an affair, instead, he stayed with Mother Yun till now. Why was it? Because a chicken would always be a chicken.


    Even if it somehow upies the nest of a phoenix, it doesn''t mean that it would be one. Xie Xiaoli snorted and then walked away with her head held high. However, the words that she spoke caused quite a stir in the crowd.


    "Maid''s daughter? He actually left an heiress and had an affair with a maid?"


    "Sure enough blood can never lie. His blood is that of a woman with low morals. So of course he would act so shamelessly."


    "Those born with the blood of Xiao San can never live a respectful life!"


    The discussion was enough to make Zhao Meng tremble with anger, Father Yun was no better. Even though no one said anything directly to him, why did they continue to mention ''blood'', wasn''t it because they were condemning him for having affairs with two women when he was married to Mother Yun?


    In the words of the crowd, he had an affair with a women who came from a low background and had kids with them. Thus, Yun Tao was the same, he had an affair with a woman from a low background and had a child with her as well.


    It was because of him!


    Father Yun''s face if possible turned even more ashen. He turned to look at Yun Zhao and Yun Tao before saying, "Is this much excitement not enough for you two? You don''t need to return home even now?"


    Yun Zhao shrugged and then walked past his father to stop next to his mother. Mother Yun patted Yun Zhao on the back of his hand, she was silently telling him that even if someone made things difficult for him, she would handle it.


    Yun Zhao smiled at his mother and shook his head. He had prepared for this day after discussing a lot with Song Yan. There was no need for his mother to trouble herself, once he was done dealing with these three men, they would stay quiet for all their life.


    The Yun family returned home, Yun Tao was basically dragged home by Father Yun as he was too furious.


    "YUN TAO!" Father Yun roared as he red at Yun Tao. "I don''t believe that I have treated you badly, why did you have to do something so foolish? No matter how bad Xie Xiaoli is in your eyes, she is in the end an heiress why did you have to do something so foolish!"


    Father Yun smashed his fist on the surface of the table.


    Yun Tao lowered his head. He was grinding his teeth while cursing Yun Zhao in his heart. If that man had not poked his nose in his matter then nothing like this would have happened.


    It was all because of him!


    "Master, even if Tao''er did something wrong. There is no need to scold him right?" Zhao Meng felt her heartache when she saw that her son was getting scolded. "A man is used to having affairs, this is no reason to scold him. The me should lie with the person who revealed the affair. If he hadn''t done that then Xiaoli wouldn''t have made a fuss and nothing like this would have happened."


    She lowered her head and added subtly, "Our family''s reputation wouldn''t be harmed either


    "Hah! I have seen shameless people but I have never seen someone as shameless as you," Mother Yun sneered as she looked at Zhao Meng. "Did you lose your shame along with your virtue by spreading your legs for married men?"


    "Enough!" Father Yun was annoyed with the quarrel that was taking ce in front of him. Not to mention the words that Mother Yun spoke were indeed too harsh.


    Father Yun then turned to look at Yun Zhao and questioned, "Why did you do it? If you knew something like this was going on, you should have told me instead of making such a fuss."


    Yun Zhao was not surprised by the reprimand of his father. In the eyes of his father, he was a useless man who only knew how to act while his three brothers were the ones who were holding thepany for him.


    He should be grateful for their efforts!


    However, now Yun Zhao was not going to listen to such foolish remarks. He smiled at his father and said, "I will answer the question but first there is something that I need from my


    brothers..."


    He took out two boxes from the pockets of his jacket and walked over to the table where Father Yun was sitting.


    When the three men in the room saw the two boxes, a bad premonition rose in their hearts.


    They nced at one another before turning to look at Yun Zhao again.


    "What''s this?" Father Yun asked as Yun Zhao opened the two boxes and revealed the jade bracelet and pen inside them.


    When Yun Tao and the rest saw those things, their hearts dropped and theirplexion turned pale.


    "Oh this is nothing," Yun Zhao calmly as he ced the things in front of his father. "Just a little gift that someone gave to me." He then turned to look at the three men and said to them, "I will answer Father''s question, in return touch these things with your bare hands." His request was not only weird but a bit strange. Father Yun turned to look at Yun Tao and the rest before saying, "Why are you hesitating? Pick it up."


    How could Yun Tao and the other two pick those things with their hands? They knew where they came from and even knew that they had great resentment stored inside of them as told by the master whom they hired to deal with Yun Zhao.


    "What''s wrong?" Father Yun frowned as he turned his attention to the three sons who stayed put instead of holding the things in their hands.


    He reached forward and picked up the pen that was sitting in the wooden box and said, "Isn''t it just a pen, why are you hesitating so much?"


    "That''s right, it is just a pen," Yun Zhao sneered as he picked up the other box and ced it in front of Yun Tao. "All you need to do is pick it up."


    How could he pick it up? Yun Tao refused to even touch it as he had seen the condition of the corpse in the grave from which this bracelet was taken out.


    "What''s wrong? Cannot pick it up? Or do you know from where these things were taken out from?" Yun Zhao''s voice dropped and Yun Tao who stood in front of him snapped his head up.


    Of course, he dared not to ept that he knew about it, so he could only pretend to be stupid. "What do you mean, Little Brother? I don''t understand--"


    "Then why don''t you touch it? Like I said just pick it up," Yun Zhao said to Yun Tao who stiffened and looked away.


    Seeing the interactions between the two, Old Master Yun understood something. He parted his lips and questioned, "From where this thinges from Ah Zhao?"


    Yun Zhao turned to look at his grandfather and smiled. He ced the box on the table and answered, "It was taken out from a grave, grandfather. A corpse was wearing it but somehow it ended up in my hands, what do you think the sender was trying to do?"


    ***********


    The system has detected a sudden fall in the readership, tickets and gifts. Please keep supporting the book as much as you can! Or else the author will lose motivation to continue! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Important things need to be said three


    times.


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1403: The truth comes to light

    Chapter 1403: The truthes to light


    ?


    "It was taken out of a grave."


    No sooner had those words fallen Old Master Yun and Father Yun''s expression changed. Father Yun, who was holding the pen in his hands, immediately let go of it.


    He snatched the wet wipes from the box that was sitting on the corner of the desk and wiped his hands. He said, "F...From a grave? How did you get your hands on such a thing?"


    "I was given these things in a fan meeting but I have secured the two people who have handed these things to me," he spoke calmly but did not give a chance to the three men to speak. Yun Zhao nced at his three half-brothers and stated, "They said someone asked them to hand these things to me and they were not my fans."


    "So what if they were bribed by someone?" Zhao Meng of course knew what her son had done and now that the matter hade to light, she could not let Old Master Yun find out that this matter was rted to her son.


    "That''s right, who doesn''t know that you have so many people whom you have targeted," said the other mistress of Father Yun, "How can you me your brothers for something like this, are you not simply targeting them because you feel that you are not skilled enough to fight against them--"


    "Madam seems to be forgetting that these three are my servants," Yun Zhao spoke up causing the two women''s faces to change. "They are my subordinates and not some legal rivals who can challenge my authority in thepany and take over. They are bound to work under me all their lives."


    His words were like verbal ps on the faces of those who were thinking too ahead of themselves.


    "But it still doesn''t exin anything," Father Yun still did not want to believe that the three sons that he raised would do something so terrible. Even if his heart knew that there was something wrong with the matter, how could he believe that they were the ones who did it?


    After all, he watched them grow up in front of him.


    "That''s right, how can you prove that we were the ones who did it," Yun Tao was going crazy at the moment. Not only was he caught having an affair but he was also pushed to the edge by Yun Zhao. If it was proven that he was the one who tried to harm Yun Zhao then it would be the end of him.


    ''Without Xie Xiaoli, I might really lose everything if it was proven that I sent these things to Yun Zhao,'' thought Yun Tao worriedly, he couldn''t let Yun Zhao prove that he was the one who did it as he would be the most dangerous position once it was proven.


    "Heh, do I still need to prove it? If you did not know where these things came from then you would have held them in your hands like dad," Yun Zhao rolled his eyes and remarked. "You know where these things came from and thus refused to touch them even though I asked again and again. Isn''t that enough of a proof?"


    He then turned to look at old Master Yun and added, "Grandpa, I told you that I met with a powerful celestial master and she gave me a talisman right?"


    "That''s right," Old Master Yun nodded as he looked at his grandson. He waited for him to finish speaking as he wanted to hear what Yun Zhao wanted to say before concluding.


    Yun Zhao took out the fake and real talismans in his pockets and ced them in front of Old Master Yun before saying, "One of these talismans is fake while the other one is real. Grandpa, I always carry the talisman with me when I am outside no matter what. I only take it off when I am at home and taking a bath, which means that other than that small frame of time, there is no other opportunity for a person to rece this talisman."


    "If not for someone at home trying to harm me, how can this talisman be exchanged?"


    "Ah Zhao, you are being ridiculous!" Yun Ping spoke up hurriedly when he saw that Old Master Yun was actually studying the talisman. "We live in a society that is governed by science and technology. What you are doing is equivalent to spreading superstitious beliefs, this is not right at all. How will you lead thepany with such an attitude?"


    The other two brothers chimed in as well.


    "I don''t know whether it is just superstitious belief or not but what I do know is that I was possessed!" Yun Zhao then handed his phone to his grandfather and said to him, "Grandpa, your grandson is fortunate that he is acquainted with a great master or else I would have lost my life and wouldn''t even know how I died."


    Old Master Yun took the phone and carefully looked at the video that was ying on it. The more he looked at it the more his expression worsened especially when he saw that Yun Zhao was bleeding from his eyes, nose and ears after the ghost was exorcised from his body.


    Such a thing...how could he ept it!?


    Yun Zhao was his precious grandson. The heavens blessed him with Yun Zhao after he climbed more than five hundred stairs at a temple and even kowtowed at each one.


    Yun Zhao was the blessing that Old Master Yun had asked for, even though he had almost given up and was prepared to hand thepany and the properties to these bastards.


    So how could he let someone harm Yun Zhao?


    "Look at what good things your sons have done!" Old Master Yun threw the phone in his hands on the head of Father Yun. The edge of the phone hit Father Yun on the forehead with a loud noise.


    Father Yun did not understand what was going on but when he picked up the phone and took a look at Yun Zhao singing and dancing like a woman, including his voice turning that of a woman, his expression changed.


    And it changed even more when he saw Yun Zhao bleeding through his eyes and nose.


    "This is why I often told you that you should keep these bastards as they would sooner orter turn against you. What did you tell me? You told me that you have taught them well and they would be great assistants for Yun Zhao when he grows up," Old Master Yun roared at the top of his voice. "Yun Zhao is right, they have the same position as the servants of this family, It is good enough that they are being given food to eat and a roof to stay under but you just had to treat them like they were some young masters as if they have the rights to the property of the Yun family."


    "Now look at this! Their appetites had grown! They can''t even appreciate the fact that they were given a chance to live a decent lifepared to the other illegitimate children."


    Old Master Yun was against Father Yun treating these three bastards so well. He even looked for a decent family for each one of them to marry a wife.


    Mother Yun on the other hand was filled with rage. She rushed to Zhao Meng and the other woman before pping them many times on the faces.


    "You bitches! It is not good enough that you shamelessly tried to break my family and still cling to my husband but now you even tried to kill my son? Bitch! Why don''t you two die a rotten death!" Mother Yun screeched as she pped the two women until their faces were


    swollen and red.


    Seeing how their mothers were being beaten Yun Tao and the other two men''s faces turned ashen. While none of them were watching Yun Zhao, thetter flicked a talisman in a


    particr direction.


    Yun Ping, who was the youngest and had the worst temper could not help but snap, he turned to look at Old Master Yun and shouted, "Yeah we did try to kill him but so what? Isn''t the world about the survival of the fittest? We did it because we are much more skilled and better than Yun Zhao! Other than having a mother who married our father what else does he have? If you take away his status, he is nothing."


    "Compared to him, we are better at running thepany, what''s more, we are also father''s sons why can we not have a share in thepany and only work as this bastard''s assistants? Is


    he even worthy old man?"


    Once he finished speaking Yun Ping''s face turned pale and so did the other two. Yun Zhao on the other hand stopped recording the conversation and said, "I have called the special police. No matter the effect and the cause, they tried to kill me. I will not let this matter rest!"


    ***********


    The system has detected a sudden fall in the readership, tickets and gifts. Please keep supporting the book as much as you can! Or else the author will lose motivation to continue! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Important things need to be said three


    times.


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1404: What kind of mess

    Chapter 1404: What kind of mess


    ?


    "What did you say?" Yun Tao screeched, he couldn''t believe that Yun Zhao was actually talking about calling the special police. Was he trying to get him killed, was that what he was trying to do?


    Even Yu Ping couldn''t stay silent and turned to look at his father before saying, "Father, look at him. He is actually calling the police on his own brothers! You cannot let him do such a thing. Stop him Dad."


    If the special police were called then they would be locked up for a long time. What was he doing by calling the police on them? Yun Zhao was simply hateful. He actually wanted to kill them like this!


    Second brother Yun couldn''t stay silent either. Though Yun Bo didn''t actively participate in this matter, he wasn''t innocent either. If the special police were called then he would be locked alongside his two brothers.


    "Dad, you have to stop him. If he calls the police on us, what would happen to the reputation of the Yun family?" Yu Bo immediately brought up the matter of the reputation of the Yun family as he knew that Old Master Yun and Father Yun cared about the reputation of the Yun family more than anything.


    Even more than them.


    Father Yun might not care about the three of them but he would care about the reputation of the Yun family.


    Sure enough. As soon as Yun Bo brought up the reputation of the Yun family, Old Master Yun and Father Yun frowned. While Old Master Yun seemed to be pondering, Father Yun was hesitating.


    When Yun Tao saw that there was a small chance that he might be able to get out of this mess, he immediately started crying and fussing.


    "Dad, I didn''t want to do this either. It was young master Chou, he was the one who filled my head with all sorts of nonsense," Yun Tao was not a fool to admit that this n was something that he came up with, instead he pushed the me on the head of the illegitimate son of the Chou family. As long as he could get out of this mess, who cared about how he did it?


    He sobbed and cried while weaving a story, "It was because of young master Chou. He egged me by saying hateful things and I was a fool to listen to his words. Dad, I will not do this again, please ask Zhao''er to take hisint back. I heard from one of my friends that if someone gets locked up in the special prison, they would be locked up for twice the duration of the normal prison."


    Yun Bo and Yun Ping also made false promises. As long as they could avoid this mess, there would be more than one chance to deal with Yun Zhao!


    They just have to escape this mess for now. After this, they would stay low for a while beforeing up with a way to deal with Yun Zhao.


    Of course, there was no way they would let this man embarrass them like this and get away with it as well.


    How stupid would Yun Zhao be if he couldn''t understand what was going on in the heads of the three half-brothers of his?


    He knew that they were retreating for the sake of advancing. It was just too bad that he was not going to give them the chance to do such a thing.


    With a snort, he said, "You can cry all you want but I am not going to take back myint. You tried to kill me. It was my good fortune that I was able to escape with my life, but you three really nned to kill me. If I didn''t know that skilled master who helped me, would you have confessed what you did?"


    Would they confess? Of course not! Who would be foolish enough to admit such a thing but now that the situation was like this, they could only act pitifully.


    "Zhao''er, I know that you are angry with your brother but really I was provoked by the young master of the Chou family. He spoke all kinds of nonsense and I was foolish enough to let him y me like this," Yun Tao sniffed as he knelt on the floor and kowtowed in front of Yun Zhao. "I am sorry. I will never do this again, so please let me off and let go of your brother this time. I promise that I will work twice as hard for you."


    He looked genuinely apologetic!


    Yun Bo and Yun Ping looked at one another before they too knelt on the floor.


    "Please let us go, Zhao''er!"


    "Let us off!"


    Though they didn''t want to lower their heads like this, they had no choice. Who asked them to have such a sensitive identity?


    However, they would certainly make Yun Zhao pay for this...Sooner orter that man and his mother would bow in front of them just like this! They would make sure of it.


    Father Yun looked at Yun Zhao and said to him, "Zhao''er, can you...?"


    "No!" Yun Zhao at once refused and on his side, Mother Yun heaved a sigh of relief. She was afraid that her cocky son would be fooled by these three men. After all, her son was naive even though he was haughty and conceited.


    Yun Zhao turned to look at his father and said to him, "Father please don''t plead for these three bastards. You don''t know anything. I was actually possessed by the ghost of a woman and believed that Brother Zhi Ming was my husband. The things that I have done ..."


    He closed his eyes and an angry flush appeared on his face. A secondter he opened his eyes and said to his father, "I can never look into Brother Xiu Zhi Ming''s eyes. Do you even have any idea what kind of stupid things I did when I was possessed?"


    "Fortunately, it was Brother Zhi Ming who calmly controlled the situation and even let me stay in his house. If someone else was in his ce, he would have kicked me out. Don''t tell me that they regret it, if they were not caught they would have never confessed and would have even done something to ruin me."


    "While being possessed I foolishly treated Brother Zhi Ming as my husband, what kind of things happens between husband and wife? Do I need to tell you this father? What if I was captured when I was possessed? What kind of face would be left of me if I was caught kissing and hugging Brother Zhi Ming? Don''t tell me that they would have told you the truth?"


    He sneered and nced at the three kneeling men before continuing, "No, they would have fanned the mes and made it impossible for me to take over thepany."


    He turned to look at his father and said coldly, "So you don''t need to plead with me for them. I have already filed aint and the special department will be arriving anytime soon."


    No sooner had he said those words than the door was kicked open. A man with silver hair and green eyes walked inside the room with a solemn look on his face as he questioned, "Who is Mister Yun Zhao?"


    "Are you Mister Vincent?" Yun Zhao asked as he looked at Vincent. Earlier when he was at the set he had called Song Yan and told her that he was worried that his three brothers would escape responsibility since no one believed in such a thing.


    It was then that Song Yan told him that there was a special department that dealt with such things as long as he could make his brothers confess what they had done, he could file a


    comint and send them to prison.


    Earlier Yun Zhao was still dubious as he thought that there was a special department that dealt with such matters. But now that Vincent was here, Yun Zhao heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s right," Vincent nodded with one of his hands in his pocket. He nced at the three men and was surprised when he saw that there was a thick ck aura around their bodies. "Three hundred and sixty-two.... you three actually took so many lives? What a mess." Three hundred and sixty-two? Wasn''t this the count of the number of deaths that took ce when the flyover outside the city copsed?


    Father Yun knew about it and also knew that it was built by a newpany but then thepany vanished when the flyover copsed. So thepany belonged to these three?


    ***********


    The system has detected a sudden fall in the readership, tickets and gifts. Please keep supporting the book as much as you can! Or else the author will lose motivation to continue! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Important things need to be said three


    times.


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1405: A Special Client

    Chapter 1405: A Special Client


    ?


    "You.." Father Yun was already disappointed by these three sons but after finding out that they were the ones who built that flyover, his disappointment reached its peak. What were these three doing? Instead of taking responsibility for what they have done, they actually shut thepany down and escaped.


    When Yun Tao and the rest saw that Father Yun was looking at them with disappointment written on his face, they truly panicked. If even Father Yun gave up on them then Yun Tao and his brothers were worried that they would be left alone to fend for themselves.


    They immediately began howling and pleading with Father Yun.


    "Dad, it wasn''t our fault. The one who was in charge of the construction was the one who did it, he was the one who faked the data and caused the mistake as he wanted to pocket some money in his pocket!"


    "Dad, you know that we wouldn''t do something so irresponsible!"


    "It was not our fault!"


    The three brothers med this person and that but they did not ept that it was they who caused the ident because they were cking when they should have paid attention.


    No matter what since theirpany won the tender then they should have paid attention to what was going on at the construction site. How could they do something like shutting down thepany to escape handing outpensation?


    Father Yun was having a headache, no matter how he looked at it these three could not shirk responsibility in such a matter but they were still howling and crying about how they were framed and taken advantage of.


    "Heh, you three are really good. Everyone is in the wrong and you three are like young innocent maidens who have no idea what is going on," Yun Zhao sneered from the side as he looked at the three men who were kneeling on the ground and crying with snot and tears flowing down their nose and eyes. "When it came to you trying to kill me by using supernatural means you med it on young master Chou. Now that the matter of you three opening apany behind father''s back and causing the deaths of many is out in the open, you are saying that it wasn''t your fault either?"


    "Wow, you three really have no shame do you?"


    Yun Zhao had been waiting to teach these three a lesson for a long time as they always caused trouble for him in one way or another. Now that he had gotten a handle on these three, he was not going to let this slide.


    When Yun Tao and the rest heard Yun Zhao''s words they were so angry that they wanted to kill Yun Zhao and eat his flesh.


    Why was he doing such a thing to them? Even if they did something wrong, there was no need for Yun Zhao to ruin them like this. Was he not fine? Even if they tried to kill him he was fine so why could he not let them go?!


    The three brothers were furious as they red at Yun Zhao with deep-seated hatred. "What are you looking at my son like that for?" Mother Yun noticed the gazes of the three men and stood in front of her son like a protective hen. She gazed at the three men in disgust and then turned to look at Vincent. "Mister Vincent, these three men were the ones who distrusted the rest of a dead person and tried to use evil means to kill my son. Please arrest them, my son has the evidence and confession against these three."


    Vincent nodded as he looked at the subordinates behind him. The guards who were following Vincent immediately rushed inside the study room and subdued the three men before putting on a special handcuff on their hands.


    When Zhao Meng and the other mistress of Father Yun saw this, they threw themselves on their sons and howled. They begged Yun Zhao to take hisint back while begging Father Yun to let go of their sons.


    But this time Father Yun had hardened his heart. Not only did he not look at the two women, he even turned his gaze away from his three sons. He couldn''t be med for doing such a thing as he was not in the wrong.


    Yun Tao and his brothers actually caused the death of three hundred and sixty people. How could Father Yun let them off after finding out the truth? They deserved it!


    When the two women saw that Father Yun did not wish to help his sons they were even more scared as they cried and made a fuss but Vincent didn''t bother with them.


    He simply threw a stupefaction talisman at the two women and dragged the three men, while ignoring the tantrum thrown by them.


    As he left Yun Zhao looked at the two shivering women and said to them in a cold voice, "You two better stay put for me. If I see you trying to take revenge for your foolish sons then I will send you two, to your sons as well."


    His voice was full of warning as he said those words. Yun Zhao was not lying when he said that he was going to deal with these women if they were to attack him. He was kind enough that he let go of them in the past but not anymore!


    When the two women heard Yun Zhao''s words they trembled in fright. This was because they no longer dared to treat this man as if he was just a simpleton.


    Seeing that they were honest, Yun Zhao snorted and then turned to walk out of the room. As he strode out he took out his phone and called Song Yan to tell her that he won the battle! On the other side, Song Yan was lying on her bed while scrolling through the new script that was sent to her. When she received Yun Zhao''s message, she praised him while warning him to stay on guard.


    People like Yun Tao and his brothers were not simple. They would not give up just because they were caught.


    Yun Zhao told her that he would definitely pay attention.


    Seeing that he seemed to have understood, Song Yan did not say anything further and exited the messaging app.


    She was about to continue reading the script when the notification of someone contacting her on her site rang in the silent room.


    Song Yan immediately tapped on the notification to see if she needed to ept this mission or not.


    However, as soon as she tapped on the notification and went through the details, Song Yan''s brows furrowed. The identity of this client was not only secret but also special. She was a well-known socialite and public figure. If Song Yan went through with this mission she had to sign a confidentiality agreement with the client and promise that she would not reveal


    anything to anyone.


    Though Song Yan had no desire to gossip with anyone, she still hesitated with this case. Thest time such a case came to her, she almost went crazy with the amount of work that she had to do. At the same time, it was not rewarding as the Ji brothers doubted her throughout the


    process.


    But after a while, she sighed and epted the mission. She was a celestial master and she couldn''t refuse a case just because she was worried about trouble. Since someone came to her and asked her for help, then she needed to help them.


    Song Yan agreed to sign the confidentiality agreement.


    No sooner did she agree, than the other person sent the agreement and waited for Song Yan to sign the agreement. Only after Song Yan finished signing the agreement did the person on the side, who had issued the mission to her, give her a rough description of what was going on.


    Everything was fine with the client but recently something seemed to have changed. The client who was possessed, seemed to have gotten in touch with something dirty and


    malicious.


    Every time she tried to speak, something would scratch the inside of her throat.


    And some people even noticed a human eye inside her throat, it looked really scary and


    terrifying.


    The client had already looked for a few celestial masters but nothing seemed to be working as they couldn''t get rid of this thing that was possessing the client.


    Though the other party gave her a general description of what was going on, Song Yan couldn''t read the fortune of the client alone with just this description. She asked if it was alright for them to meet, to which the other party hesitated and told her to wait as she would


    ask the client.


    Song Yan understood that the person who contacted her was more or less the assistant of the client and agreed without hesitation.


    ***********


    The system has detected a sudden fall in the readership, tickets and gifts. Please keep supporting the book as much as you can! Or else the author will lose motivation to continue! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Important things need to be said three


    times.


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1406: The Unlucky destined to become Lucky ?

    Chapter 1406: The Unlucky destined to be Lucky ?


    ?


    It didn''t take long for the person on the other side to message Song Yan back. They agreed to meet with her but asked her to not let this matter be known to others.


    Song Yan: "..." I have no interest in chasing celebrities.


    Though she was annoyed by the constant reminders, she agreed with what the client said and told them that she would meet them on the weekend. But the client was in a hurry to resolve the matter at once, the malicious spirit that was haunting her was not only ruthless but was also harming her body.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Thus Song Yan was urged to set the appointment for tomorrow.


    Fortunately, Song Yan was free tomorrow and this sudden appointment did not sh with anything.


    After quitting the messaging app on the site, Song Yan sighed and set up on the bed. For some reason, she couldn''t help but think that this client must have done something to provoke this malicious spirit.


    It was not easy to run into a malicious spirit, especially one that wanted their life.


    Either this person must have done something to anger the malicious spirit or they must have some unpaid karma left.


    Like that woman who tried to snatch the life of Ji''s family''s daughter. She killed others to live afortable life, which led to her attracting the resentment of those who were killed unjustly. It was not wrong to say that the woman deserved it and she had to repay the debt that she had umted.


    It was all because of karma.


    Song Yan had no idea what karma was provoked by this client.


    "A human eye, eh?" Song Yan held the phone with both hands. As far as she knew this was not a normal phenomenon.


    While Song Yan was thinking about the cause of such a thing to happen, she thought of Zheng Baozhi. Earlier when she was at the exhibition, she noticed a human eye in Zheng Baozhi''s throat as well. However, she did not think much of it as it vanished a secondter.


    ''I thought that it was my mistake and it was just the re of the lights...but what if the eye was really there?'' Song Yan couldn''t help but think as she ced her hand under her chin. That woman didn''t talk much and she opened her mouth as delicately as possible.


    It was as if she was hiding something.


    Song Yan thought about it for a bit before getting up from the bed and then heading to theputer desk. She searched for Zheng Baozhi on the inte and carefully went through the news and the past experiences and records of Zheng Baozhi.


    With her cheek resting on the back of her clenched knuckles, Song Yan stared at the screen of herputer. "Strange. She is really strange," muttered Song Yan as she looked at the birth characters of the woman.


    Strictly speaking, Zheng Baozhi was born just a minute before midnight, and she was unfortunate enough as she was born under the influence of a broom star. People who were born under this star were destined to be average, they were ridden with bad luck and they could never get rid of this bad luck until their death.


    Even the people next to them were not able to escape bad luck. Because of this reason most people with the same fate as Zheng Baozhi would stay alone all their lives.


    Not to mention Zheng Baozhi was doomed to have no child and husband in her life!


    But Zheng Baozhi was not only sessful, she also had a husband and daughter. Song Yan narrowed her eyes, at the woman''s face in front of her. How was this woman even able to be a big shot with a fate like that? Clearly, she had no affinity with wealth and luck in this life.


    "Even her artistic talents are supposed to be below average," said Song Yan as she leaned back on the chair and crossed her arms. At first, she thought that Zheng Baozhi might have done something simr to the girl from the Ji family but as she stared at the woman on the screen, Song Yan knew that it was not the case.


    The person on the screen was indeed Zheng Baozhi but something about her was really weird as her luck was better than it should have been!


    Song Yan tapped her fingers on the table as she studied the features of the woman. Stolen luck? Borrowed luck? No matter how Song Yan looked at it, that didn''t seem to be the case.


    The more she thought the more confused she became, in the end, Song Yan ended up going down the rabbit hole and she started searching for everything rted to Zheng Baozhi from the past five or six years.


    She searched for a long time before she finally came to a stop to a picture that was from seven years ago.


    The woman on the screen was indeed Zheng Baozhi but her smile was gentle and she seemed like a good person. What was more, Song Yan read the face of the person in front of her carefully and found that the woman had a really good affinity with wealth and power. She was destined to be something great!


    How was this possible?


    Song Yan then searched for a picture of Zheng Baozhi and another picture popped up in the result bar. And what surprised her was that even though the picture was taken the very next day, the fate of the person waspletely changed!


    This made Song Yan even more confused, she looked for even older images of Zheng Baozhi but she did not find anything. Except for that one picture, everything else was just as she deduced in the present.


    Song Yan pursed her lips and couldn''t help but contact the person who had issued the mission to her.


    However, when the person found out that Song Yan had found out that the client was actually Zheng Baozhi, they were really wary of her and became vignt at once. Song Yan almost cursed but suppressed the need to do so. She exined to the other person, "There is something wrong with the fate of Madam Zheng and I need to ask a few questions regarding her." However, she did not tell the other person that Zheng Baozhi was destined to be ordinary all her life and she was suspecting this sudden fall of wealth on Zheng Baozhi who was supposed to be poor all her life.


    When the person on the other side read Song Yan''s words on the messaging app, they were immediately convinced that Song Yan was an expert. After hearing Song Yan''s words, they were no longer wary and immediately exined, "There is no need for you to question Madam Zheng regarding this. She had already told me about this matter when she was young, she was kidnapped and taken to a vige where people almost sacrificed her for better luck for their vige as that year was of drought. Fortunately, she was rescued and brought home but ever since then a part of her luck got better as she was almost sacrificed but the sacrifice did not go through making the ritual beneficial to her as the sacrifice was interrupted in the


    middle"


    "She told me that it was because she became subject to gain the luck that the vigers collected by sacrificing young girls because of the mistake of the priest. The interruption of the sacrifice caused the vigers to suffer the bacsh while Madam Zheng won this unexpected windfall."


    Though the exnation of the poster was indeed very good, Song Yan did not think that it was that simple. Though she was suspicious she did not question the poster any further. She only told the poster that she would meet them tomorrow before ending the conversation. "Her luck changed because she was rescued from the middle of the sacrifice?" Song Yan closed her eyes as she massaged her forehead. Such a thing was not unheard of but why did she feel there was something wrong?


    ***************


    In the evening, Fu Yu Sheng returned and found his wife curled up on the couch of their room. She was asleep and seemed to be quite tired.


    Seeing her sleep on the couch, Fu Yu Sheng shook his head and then walked over to pick her up from the couch and move her to the bed.


    However as soon as he touched Song Yan, thetter woke up almost instantly. Her eyes were wild as she looked at him warily, it was only when the haze in her eyes disappeared and she noticed him sitting next to her, did she let go of the hand that she was holding.


    "You are here?" Song Yan rubbed her eyes as she let out a little yawn.


    ***********


    The system has detected a sudden fall in the readership, tickets and gifts. Please keep supporting the book as much as you can! Or else the author will lose motivation to continue! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Important things need to be said three


    times.


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1407: Song Yan’s pain

    Chapter 1407: Song Yan¡¯s pain


    ?


    "I am here," though Fu Yu Sheng''s heart ached when he saw Song Yan sit up so abruptly just because she was used to being on guard all the time.


    He nced at Song Yan who was still looking a tad bit sleepy and questioned, "Are you alright? You seem to be getting more and more tired these days."


    Song Yan nodded sleepily as she yawned. With the back of her hand covering her mouth she said to Fu Yu Sheng, "I am fine, it is just that I haven''t slept for a while, other than that


    everything is alright."


    "Are you sure...?" Fu Yu Sheng nced at her before tentatively asking, "Should we go to the hospital?" He was worried that something might be wrong with Song Yan as she had been working hard these past few days.


    "There is no need," Song Yan knew her body too well and she knew that she was fine. It was just that there was a severe Yang deficiency in her body because Fu Yu Sheng was busy working at night these days.


    Of course. She wouldn''t tell him that the reason she was feeling sleepy was because they were not doing it enough. Anyway, sleeping helped her recover enough Yang energy, which was great as well.


    Fu Yu Sheng nced at his wife who looked a bit pale and wanted to convince her to go to the hospital. But he was interrupted in between by Song Yan, "Why are you back so early?"


    "Grandpa asked me toe back home early tonight. He told me that he had some good news to tell us all," Fu Yu Sheng told Song Yan with a frown.


    "Good news?" Song Yan furrowed her brows with a confused look on her face. Did something happen that she was not aware of?


    Fu Yu Sheng took off his jacket and walked over to the wardrobe before saying, "You should take a bath as well. We need to go down to the dining hall."


    Song Yan nodded as she got up from the couch and then went to take a change of clothes before heading to the bathing room.


    After she was done with a quick shower she changed into the clean set of clothes and then walked out of the bathing room.


    Fu Yu Sheng was also done showering in the next empty room. When Song Yan saw him return, she couldn''t help but furrow her brows. What was going on? Why did he shower in the next room instead of the one where she was?


    Usually, he would do it when the two of them were alone but this time around --


    Song Yan bit her lip but then shook her head. She must be thinking too much. Fu Yu Sheng must be tired.


    The two of them made their way to the dining room, where Song Yan noticed Fu Shu Chang and Li Wenyi sitting next to one another.


    "Brother, sister-inw?" Song Yan called out as she stepped down the stairs and looked at the two people.


    "Yan Yan!" Li Wenyi greeted Song Yan with a smile as she stood up from the couch and then went over to where Song Yan was standing and hugged her. "It is so great to see you again!"


    As Li Wenyi pulled back, Song Yan noticed a subtle change in her features and even though no one told her anything, she understood what was going on.


    She turned to look at Fu Shu Chang who seemed smug and happy and didn''t know what to say.


    "Brother, what are you doing here?" Fu Yu Sheng asked as he looked at Fu Shu Chang with a frown on his face.


    "Why? Can I note to see my family?" Fu Shu Chang raised a brow. He said to Fu Yu Sheng, "The way you are questioning me, makes me feel like I am not wee here."


    "Because you aren''t," sneered Fu Yu Sheng as he turned to look at Grandpa Fu and asked, "Grandpa, what is going on?"


    Grandfather Fu invited Fu Shu Chang to their home. He even seemed to be treating Fu Shu Chang well. What was going on?


    "Brat sit down for me," Grandpa Fu was in a good mood as he nced at Fu Yu Sheng. He turned to look at Li Wenyi and Song Yan before saying, "You two sit down as well. There is something very important that I need to tell everyone."


    Even though Song Yan already knew this important news, she obediently walked to the couch in the living room and sat down next to Fu Yu Sheng.


    Fu Rong and Fu Yu Shen also took their seats as they waited for Grandpa Fu toe out with this important news.


    Once the entire family was settled down, Grandpa Fu whose lips couldn''t get any higher parted and announced for everyone to hear, "This is a really really great day for our family." He then turned to look at Li Wenyi who blushed before announcing happily, "Our Wenyi is pregnant!"


    No sooner did Grandpa Fu break the news the entire family was stunned while Fu Yu Sheng stiffened as he turned to look at Song Yan who was calm.


    Even though Song Yan did not say anything, he could feel that her mood was not right as she watched Fu Rong and Fu Yu Shen congratte Li Wenyi and Fu Shu Chang.


    How could she not be ufortable? When she was pregnant with Fu Chen, Old Master Fu was in the recuperation centre while the rest of the family did not appreciate her getting


    pregnant.


    Even he was not next to her.


    Thus such a thing -- never happened to Song Yan. In fact, it would be right to say that everyone wished Song Yan to lose the child, where were these congrattory messages when she was pregnant?


    "Yan Yan...." Fu Yu Sheng spoke up but Song Yan did not want to hear anything. She nced at Li Wenyi and smiled at her before saying, "Congrattions sister-inw."


    She then took out a Protection Talisman and handed it to Li Wenyi, "Keep it close to you all the time. It will keep you and the child safe."


    Li Wenyi looked at the talisman and then at Song Yan. Just now she was too happy andpletely overlooked one thing.


    Song Yan!


    Even though she was not there at the Fu family she knew the things that went and happened


    to Song Yan while she was pregnant with Fu Chen.


    Now that she was seeing her treated so well, wouldn''t Song Yan feel aggrieved?


    "Yan Yan..."


    "It is alright," Song Yan patted Li Wenyi on the back of her hand before she walked out of the living room. She did not wish to be the party popper in this situation, however, she was also


    human.


    Even though she was big-hearted enough to ignore the past and treat the Fu family well, it did not mean that she had forgotten what they had done to her when she was pregnant!


    "Oh no!" Fu Rong who realized btedly what she did wrong, covered her mouth. "I...I seemed to have done something terrible." She had been getting along with Song Yan so well these days that shepletely forgot that when Song Yan was pregnant, she actually asked her to abort the child as she was not worthy of carrying her brother''s child.


    Fu Yu Shen also realised his mistake. He was genuinely happy for Li Wenyi but the treatment that was given to Song Yan -- in fact it would be better to say that it was a miracle that Song Yan could give birth to Fu Chen!


    The Fu family turned awkward, they did not know what to do now. Even though Song Yan was generous and didn''t make a fuss, they knew what they had done in their heart.


    Compared to Song Yan, the difference between Li Wenyi and Song Yan''s treatment was like heaven and earth.


    "You did a great job, Grandpa," Fu Yu Sheng sighed as he got up from the couch and rushed after Song Yan. He did not care if Fu Shu Chang and Li Wenyi thought that they were making it


    about themselves.


    This family really needed a little lesson.


    He was not angry at Old Master Fu for announcing the news to them but he should have been considerate of Song Yan, even a little bit.


    Fu Yu Sheng had heard that Song Yan used to drink and eat leftover food at the Fu mansion as


    no one cared about her and the child in her belly.


    Song Yan barely kept the child and almost lost her life when she gave birth to Fu Chen.


    Compared to that the table was now filled with nutritious meals for Li Wenyi and her child. How could Song Yan not be hurt? Li Wenyi''s child was precious but hers wasn''t? Butler Ke sighed and then turned to look at Old Master Fu. He said to him, "This is why I asked


    you to take it easy."


    ***********


    The system has detected a sudden fall in the readership, tickets and gifts. Please keep


    supporting the book as much as you can! Or else the author will lose motivation to continue! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Important things need to be said three times.


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1408: Doesn’t need a masters of her calibre

    Chapter 1408: Doesn¡¯t need a masters of her calibre


    ?


    Fu Yu Sheng found Song Yan sitting in her room. She turned to look at him with a calm gaze before saying, "Why are you here?"


    "You are here, where will I be if not here?" Fu Yu Sheng said as he walked over to where Song Yan was and then sat down next to her before saying, "Are you alright?"


    "I am fine." Song Yan turned to look out of therge French windows, as she heaved a heavy sigh. "What can happen to me?"


    She then said, "Surely sister-inw and everyone must be feeling awkward because of me?" Just now she could not stop herself and overreacted a bit.


    Fu Yu Sheng took her hand in his and said to her, "You didn''t do anything wrong." He sighed and patted the back of her hand as he said to her, "They are the ones who seem to havepletely forgotten what they have done in the past just because you treat them well."


    Song Yan was kind as she did not keep the things that his family did in the past to her heart but that did not mean that it did not happen.


    They should have been a bit tactful given what they have done to Song Yan.


    "Maybe it is because of me," Fu Yu Sheng rubbed the pad of his thumb on the back of Song Yan''s hand. "They are so used to taking me for granted that they have started to take you for granted as well. It is fine if you let your temper get the best of you, we don''t owe anything to anyone. Instead, it is them who owes us."


    Song Yan sighed, somewhere she felt guilty for ruining this day for Li Wenyi but at the same time she couldn''t help but feel sorry for herself and her son.


    No matter what, they did nothing wrong and yet they had to suffer so much.


    "What are you saying those words for?" Song Yan nced at the man in disgust. "You are the same, you left us mother and son behind and left the city."


    "How many times have I told you that I didn''t want to do that...I just couldn''t control myself," Fu Yu Sheng stated with a wronged expression. He did that when he was under someone else''s control. Why was Song Yan still holding onto that matter?


    Song Yan snorted and then turned on the air conditioner before lying down on the bed, her back facing him.


    She was so firm and decisive in ignoring him that Fu Yu Sheng knew that he was lucky enough to not be thrown out of the bedroom. He didn''t say anything and sighed before turning the lights dim and going to change his clothes.


    At the same time, he decided to have a nice little chat with his family.


    On the other side, Old Master Fu was panicking. He had been standing outside the room with the rest of the family and heard Fu Yu Sheng say that they were used to taking him for granted.


    As the door was not locked he wanted to rush inside and exin but he was stopped by Fu Yu Shen who dragged him away.


    "Why are you stopping me? I naturally did not think about it carefully, but I never did because I took them for granted!" Old Master Fu said to Fu Yu Shen who rolled his eyes and said, "The fact that you did not think it thoroughly proves that you did take them for granted as you thought that Sister-inw would not get angry."


    Old Master Fu wanted to retort but he couldn''te up with a response to that. He could only lower his head and sigh, he really made a mistake there. He was so happy about Fu Shu Chang and Li Wenyi getting together and having a child that hepletely forgot about the hard time Song Yan went through to give birth to Fu Chen.


    "It is my fault," Fu Rong said with a tearful gaze. "I was the one who bullied sister-inw the most, I even asked the servants to not leave any food for her under that bitch''s instigation. Sister Yan must be so upset just thinking about how I asked her to abort the child and let her eat leftovers while Sister Wenyi got the better end of the stick."


    Both were the daughters-inw of the Fu family but the difference in treatment was like heaven and earth.


    "You did what?" Both Fu Shu Chang and Li Wenyi turned to look at Fu Rong with shock in their eyes.


    Earlier they were indeed a bit dissatisfied and disappointed with Song Yan who reacted like such but now that they heard what Fu Rong did to her, they did not think that there was anything wrong with how Song Yan reacted.


    "I...I didn''t know that anything would go wrong back then...I was not in the right state of my mind..." Fu Rong lowered her head when she saw that everyone was staring at her. Her voice started to get smaller and smaller as she tucked her chin into her bosom not daring to say anything to anyone anymore.


    Old Master Fu raised his hand wanting to smack the girl on the back of her head but paused. What was the point of getting angry at Fu Rong when their family was the one who let Song Yan down?


    He sighed and then said to the rest, "We will talk about this matter with Yan''er tomorrow morning. Make sure to apologize to her properly," he added while looking at his two grandchildren.


    "Yes, grandfather," the two agreed without any hesitation.


    However, the next day before the rest of the family could wake up, Song Yan left the house after receiving a phone call.


    Everyone thought that Song Yan most probably felt ufortable but the truth was nothing like such.


    Earlier in the morning, she received a call from Zheng Baozhi''s assistant who asked her toe and meet them. He seemed a bit panicked and worried which caused Song Yan to leave


    in a hurry.


    Song Yan arrived at the studio where Zheng Baozhi usually worked. She was not interested in wax sculpting but was rather interested in the oue.


    Thus when she stepped inside the studio, Song Yan couldn''t help but nce around the many statues that seemed to be alive standing inside the showcases.


    Assistant Huo was waiting for the celestial master to appear. He was expecting an old woman dressed in ck robes but he didn''t expect a young woman to walk over. He was so shocked that he did not know what to do at that moment.


    Song Yan noticed his expression but she did not show anything on her face. Instead, she softly asked, "Were you the one who contacted me?"


    "You...You are Master Gu''s disciple?" Assistant Huo was shocked. How could this beautiful woman who resembled an ethereal immortal fairy, be Gu Chenyi''s disciple?


    "I am." Song Yan was used to people questioning her identity. She took out the jade token that Gu Chenyi had given to her and showed it to Assistant Huo. "Is it enough to confirm my


    identity?"


    Assistant looked at the shimmering, smooth and blinding jade which was worth billions and swallowed.


    "Enough...it is enough," Assistant Huo didn''t dare to question Song Yan any further after seeing the jade token.


    Song Yan nodded and then ced the jade token back in her space. She then turned to look at Assistant Huo and asked, "Where is Madam Zheng?" She was called here in a hurry but now that she was here, she did not see the woman.


    When Assistant Huo heard her question, his expression changed. Earlier this morning


    something happened and Zheng Baozhi asked them to contact the celestial master who


    deduced something was wrong with her luck.


    However, once everything calmed down, Zheng Baozhi also recovered her lost arrogance and


    was nowhere to be seen.


    Assistant Huo did not dare to offend Song Ya but he had no choice. He could only stammer out, "Mas...master, Madam Zheng is busy with something and asked you to wait in the resting


    area."


    Song Yan arched a brow. She seemed to have realized that Zheng Baozhi most probably wanted to show off her status in front of her. She chuckled at the foolishness of the woman


    and said to the man in front of her, "If she is busy then you can look for another master. I am not someone who can be called at whim. I came because I thought that there was something serious with your madam. Since she is fine, she probably doesn''t need a master of my


    calibre."


    After speaking, Song Yan turned on her feet and walked out of the studio without looking back, leaving Assistant Huo alone.


    ***********


    The system has detected a sudden fall in the readership, tickets and gifts. Please keep supporting the book as much as you can! Or else the author will lose motivation to continue! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Keep supporting! Important things need to be said three


    times.


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1409: Fingers that itched to rip

    Chapter 1409: Fingers that itched to rip


    ?


    Inside the office, Madam Zheng was not in a good mood. She had just contacted the foreign investor to ask when she needed to arrange for her exhibition. Instead, he told her that there was no need to arrange one as he was cancelling the exhibition. Cancelled?


    She had been preparing for it for a long time and now the investor was saying that she did not need to continue with it. How could Zheng Baozhi not be upset?


    When she saw that assistant Huo was calling her, she did not pick up her phone instead she picked up a vase that was sitting on the table and then threw it down on the floor. The pieces of the vase scattered all over the floor as she said to Yuan Heng, "Sister Yu, tell Little Huo that I am not in the mood to see the celestial master. Ask him to make that master wait, if my mood gets better then I will see the master if not send her back. I will meet with her tomorrow and just give her a few yuan to settle everything."


    Yuan Heng did not think that this was the right attitude. Especially given that the celestial master was the disciple of Master Gu.


    What was more, everyone knew that it was better to be respectful to the celestial masters as nothing good woulde out of disrespecting them.


    She asked Zheng Baozhi to be a tad bit more respectful but thetter did not think too much of it. She waved her hand and said, "Sister Yuan, in the end, isn''t she just some master who roams on the streets for money? What''s the difference between her and the masters who stand behind the stalls? Isn''t it just that she is the disciple of Gu Chenyi? If it was master Chenyi himself then I would have rushed to meet him. But the person is his disciple,pared to Master Gu...that woman must still be unskilled. There is no need for you to worry about anything."


    She rolled her eyes and said, "Just hand her some money and she will be fine."


    After pausing for a moment Zheng Baozhi added, "Even the masters from the Heavenly Moon Sect told me that my problem was tooplicated and that I needed someone who had cultivated for at least eighty to ny years. How can a newly epted disciple solve it for me? We might as well wait for the masters to contact the perfected ones of their sect." "But--"


    "Ugh, Sister Yuan. You are being too timid," Zheng Baozhi scoffed. "Just tell the woman that I am busy."


    Seeing that Zheng Baozhi really did not want to meet with the celestial master, Yuan Heng could only sigh and answer Assistant Huo''s call, "Little Huo, ask the master to wait for a little bit and if she is busy, ask her toe tomorrow. You canpensate her as she tells you." "But Sister Yuan, the master, has already left!" Assistant Huo was having a headache when he thought about how they might have offended the disciple of the Gu sect. "She saw that Madam Zheng was not waiting for her and turned to leave even when I asked her to stop. She did not listen to me."


    Though Assistant Huo also had some unspeakable doubts towards Song Yan as she was too young, he couldn''t help but think that maybe the woman was too skilled. If she was not good enough would Master Gu take her as his disciple?


    There was also the jade token that she was carrying.


    "What did you say? She already left?" Yuan Heng felt her headache. She had contacted that woman after finding out that she was able to solve the Ji and Tang family''s problem.


    Now it was good, Zheng Baozhi seemed to have offended that woman!


    When Zheng Baozhi heard that the master had already left, she was not in a good mood. It was one thing that she sent that good-for-nothing away but it was another thing if that woman left on her own ord. It was equivalent to that woman pping on her face.


    "Humph, she really has a big face. Just because she was lucky enough to be epted as the disciple of Master Gu, she is acting sowless," Zheng Baozhiined and insulted Song Yan behind her back. In her eyes, only she could insult others and no one could insult her. She snorted and then added, "It''s fine as well. We don''t need to waste any money to please her."


    Yuan Heng wanted to say something but as soon as she turned to look at Zheng Baozhi, she stiffened.


    Herplexion turned pale and she immediately staggered back.


    Seeing her like this Zheng Baozhi couldn''t help but open her mouth, she asked, "What''s wrong with you sister Yuan?"


    Yuan Heng whimpered as she screamed, "Don''t! Don''te near me!"


    At first, Zheng Baozhi did not understand what was going on but then as she turned to look at the mirror, her eyes almost rolled back in her sockets.


    Because at that moment, a bunch of fingers were itching towards her mouth from the back of her throat. Zheng Baozhi hadn''t felt ufortable when she did not see this thing but now that she had seen it, her expression changed. She turned to Yuan Heng and screamed in panic, "Call that woman! Call her back at any cost--ahhhhh!"


    The studio was thrown into chaos once again. They had thought that the talisman the master from Heavenly Moon Sect gave them would be able to suppress the evil entity but it seemed like it was not enough as the talisman burned to a crisp!


    Song Yan was driving back home when she received Yuan Heng''s call. Of course, she was not going to pick it up as she was not someone without a temper.


    However, when she ignored the call another one came and then another. It went on and on until Song Yan got irritated and answered it through the Bluetooth earpiece.


    "Master! Can you pleasee back? Something happened and I¡ª¡ª"


    "Madam Yuan, do you think that I am a pet of your boss?" Song Yan asked with a roll of her eyes. "It is ridiculous enough that you called me when you were unavable for the appointment and now you want me to return your call?"


    "I am a celestial master. Not a dog or cat who will return your call!"


    Song Yan''s mood wasn''t good to begin with but for the sake of professionalism, she went to Zheng Baozhi''s studio. Who would have thought that she would be disrespected in such a manner? Did they think that she had no temper or respect?


    When Yuan Heng heard Song Yan''s words, she was scared witless. Zheng Baozhi was not in a good condition if this went on then the thing inside her body would tear her mouth!


    Hearing the muffled cries of Zheng Baozhi behind her, Yuan Heng almost knelt for Song Yan. She begged in an ugly voice, "Master...please..pleasee and help us. I promise whether or not you fix this matter, we will pay you twenty million yuan."


    "Fifty." Song Yan yawned as she said, "I woke up early and drove to the studio when I had a bunch of other things to do. I am not returning unless I get my worth. Are you handing out alms? Even my visiting fee is ten million yuan. Do you not know this?"


    Yuan Heng stiffened. She really did not know that the visiting fee of Song Yan was actually ten million yuan.


    She nced at Zheng Baozhi before gritting her teeth and agreeing, "Fifty million. We will hand you fifty million if youe and solve this matter for us."


    Only then did Song Yan humm and turned the direction of the car. She drove back to Zheng Baozhi''s studio and this time around Assistant Huo was even more respectful to her than


    before.


    "Please follow me, master!" He said to her as he urged her toe to the second floor with


    her.


    Seeing his solicitous attitude, Song Yan sneered. Sure enough, unless people were taught a lesson they do not learn their ce.


    She followed Assistant Huo and arrived at the second floor where Zheng Baozhi''s office was. As soon as she arrived at the second floor, Assistant Huo pushed open the door.


    Inside the office, Zheng Baozhi was on her knees as she tried to vomit the hand that had stretched out of her mouth. Upon seeing such a sight Song Yan scrunched up her brows as she could smell the rotten scent of human flesh.


    Seeing that Zheng Baozhi''s mouth was about to be stretched past her limit, Song Yan threw a talisman at the woman.


    No sooner did the talisman touch Zheng Baozhi''s skin, than the hand that was stretching Zheng Baozhi''s mouth paused and a a small scream echoed in the room before the hand turned into wisps of smoke and went back inside Zheng Baozhi''s mouth.


    **********************


    my dear fairies there is a sudden drop in the golden tickets and gifts along withments and powerstones. Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work


    hard!


    [please take a look at my new book: Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1410: Kill her. I have to kill her

    Chapter 1410: Kill her. I have to kill her


    ?


    Song Yan nced at Zheng Baozhi who was lying on the floor. Though her mouth was not rippedpletely, it wasn''t in a good state either from one end to another it was like an uneven slit causing blood to seep from the wound.


    Song Yan was certain that the woman would need stitches as her mouth was almost ripped from one end to another.


    "You need to take her to the hospital," Song Yan stated while looking at the woman who was bleeding on the floor. She wanted to leave now that the woman was fine and returnter but was caught by the manager of Zheng Baozhi.


    Yuan Heng, who saw how skilled Song Yan was in suppressing the malicious spirit, couldn''t let go of her at the moment. Zheng Baozhi was in a difficult situation, her condition was not only perilous, it was beyond saving as no one could save her.


    Compared to the other celestial masters, Song Yan was the only one who could suppress that malicious spirit. So how could Yuan Heng let go of her? So she immediately grabbed Song Yan''s wrist.


    "Is there something the matter?" Song Yan asked with a raise of her brow. "You asked me to suppress the malicious spirit and I did just that."


    "Master...Master, pleasee to the hospital with us," Yuan Heng said to Song Yan. What if Song Yan left and the malicious spirit came back?


    "I think you just called me to suppress the spirit? Why should I apany your mistress to the hospital?" Song Yan remarked with a casual tone. She had other things to do other than just babysitting Zheng Baozhi. There were a bunch of scripts that she needed to read before giving an answer to her manager.


    "What if the malicious spirit returns, Master Song?" Yuan Heng questioned with a worried look on her face. "If that spirites back then Zheng Baozhi would be killed by it!"


    "The spirit has been subdued, it will note out for the time being," Song Yan exined patiently. She was about to wash off her hands of this matter but then she suddenly felt a surge of yin energy from her ring.


    Song Yan nced at the Ghost Ring and felt a wave of resentment wash over her. Her eyes narrowed before she changed her decision, she turned to look at Yuan Heng and said, "I will visit her when she is awake. There is no need for me to go through with every single procedure at the hospital, right? I am not even her family member."


    Yuan Heng did not want to let Song Yan leave but unfortunately, she had no reason to keep Song Yan. Thetter was right. She was neither a family member of Zheng Baozhi nor was she acquainted with Zheng Baozhi in any way. There was no reason for Song Yan to follow them.


    However, she was still rather worried.


    Seeing that the woman was scared witless, Song Yan sighed as she handed the woman a low- grade talisman.


    "This should be enough to keep the spirit suppressed for a while," she told Yuan Heng as she handed over the talisman. "I will visit when she is awake, you can leave a message on my phone when Madam Zheng wakes up."


    With that Song Yan turned to leave. However, as soon as she reached the door, she paused and turned to look at Yuan Heng. Thetter''s face lit up as she thought that Song Yan had changed her face but then she heard Song Yan say, "Remember to put the money in the ount. I have sent the ID to you." After that, she turned her head to the front and then left the office.


    Yuan Heng: "..."


    Though Yuan Heng had a lot of things to say to Song Yan, she did not have the time to plead with her. With Zheng Baozhi''s condition, they needed to bring her to the hospital at once before she lost too much blood.


    With Yuan Heng taking care of everything, it did not take long for Zheng Baozhi to be sent to the hospital. By the time everything was done, Yuan Heng could feel her legs turn into jelly as she sat down on the couch in the VIP room of the hospital.


    She turned to look at Zheng Baozhi who was lying on the bed and did not know what to say or do at the moment. Yuan Heng really wanted to ask Zheng Baozhi how in the world did she provoke this malicious spirit.


    However, her train of thought was broken when the door of the ward was pushed open.


    "Baozhi!" Master Lai rushed to the hospital ward where his wife was admitted at the moment. He looked at the woman who was lying unconscious on the bed with her mouth stitched.


    When he saw that his wife was in such a condition, his heart ached for her.


    "What happened to her?" Master Lai questioned Yuan Heng. "Didn''t I hire you to keep her safe and healthy?"


    Yuan Heng sighed as she answered, "It''s not my fault, Master Lai. Madam Zheng had offended some malicious spirit that she should have not and even now we are yet to know where she found that malicious spirit."


    "Unless she tells us the truth, how do you expect me to help her?" She paused and added, "It''s true that you hired me to keep Madam safe but I can''t possibly protect her from malicious


    spirits."


    When Master Lai heard that the condition of his wife was due to the spirit that was haunting her, his face turned pale.


    "What about the celestial masters? Didn''t we call the masters from the Heavenly Moon Sect to control this spirit?" He asked with a paleplexion.


    "They could not subdue that spirit, so they returned to the sect to contact their perfected one," replied Yuan Heng with a sigh. "However, I one of the celestial masters who showed up today did suppress the malicious spirit."


    "Then why did you not stop her!?" Master Lai felt as if Yuan Heng had lost her effectiveness in doing things. How could she let the master who could help his wife leave just like that? "Because she is the disciple of Master Gu, how can I stop her? Not to mention, Madam Zheng offended her," Yuan Heng stated with a slight furrow of her brows. She really hated the fact that she was being scolded while the faulty with Zheng Baozhi.


    "What Baozhi did?"


    Yuan Heng told everything that happened in the studio to Master Lai before professionally stating, "She not only made the master wait despite knowing what her position and status was in the Gu sect but also asked her to go back and return the next day. Do you know the temper of the celestial masters, Master Lai? They are not only temperamental and moody but it''s really easy to offend them."


    "I asked Madam Zheng to not do such a thing but she did not listen. So how can the fault lie with me?" She then snorted and tugged her shirt which was neatly tucked in the pants that she was wearing. "I will go and see if there is anything that the doctors missed to tell us." After that, she did not wait for Master Lai to say anything and strode out of the room. Master Lai who was left behind was stunned, he really did not expect such a docile Yuan Heng to suddenly lose her temper.


    On the other side, Song Yan was looking at the spirit that she had captured.


    "Kill! Kill her! I need to kill her!" The malicious spirit repeated the same thing over and over again. But she did not remember the reason why she needed to kill Zheng Baozhi.


    Song Yan watched the malicious spirit lose her temper before she snapped her fingers and caused the spirit to return to the Ghost Ring.


    She turned to look at Fang Yanli before saying, "Take Ni Ah and Little Ming with you. Find out everything that you can regarding Zheng Baozhi."


    She already had a feeling that there was something wrong with Zheng Baozhi but now that this spirit had shown such a strong reaction to the woman''s presence-- Song Yan was certain that there was something wrong with that woman.


    "I understand," Fang Yanli nodded as she vanished from the room. The chill in the room disappeared as soon as she left while Song Yan ced her hand under her chin.


    While she sat on the armchair, she couldn''t help but murmur, "I might have skipped


    something that I should have paid attention to."


    She quietly pondered over what she might have missed when suddenly Song Yan remembered


    something --


    "Don''t tell me that Master knew something was wrong with Zheng Baozhi and pushed this case to my head because he wanted to chase Ah Rong?"


    **********************


    my dear fairies can you please send golden tickets and gifts along withments and power- stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard!


    [please take a look at my new book:s Guide to Reign My Tycoon Husbands. As well as Escaped My Ex and Got Snatched By His Rival. This is my first time trying such a genre! I hope that you will support me, my dear readers!

 Chapter 1411: No fate with children

    Chapter 1411: No fate with children


    ?


    Hey everyone if you like reverse harem and if you are a fan of Guide to raise and tame books -- -- You can check out Guide to Reign My Tycoon husbands! It''s a wonderful mix of adventure,


    actions and ahem snu snu..


    *************


    In the hospital ward, Zheng Baozhi was breathing heavily as she looked at Song Yan.


    Her face was pale and her eyes were bloodshot as she looked here and there in the ward. It was as if she was worried that the ghost would pop out from anywhere at any second now.


    "Do not worry, Madam Zheng. As long as I am here nothing will happen to you," Song Yan said to Zheng Baozhi.


    "That''s right, Baozhi. Master Song is here, she was the only one who could subdue the evil spirit, as long as she is here nothing will happen to you," Master Lai said to his wife while holding her hand tenderly.


    Yuan Heng nced at the two and sighed before turning to look at Song Yan who was called in a hurry as soon as Zheng Baozhi woke up.


    She was afraid that Song Yan would be offended but to her surprise, Song Yan was rather calm as she stared at Zheng Baozhi.


    As for the reason Song Yan was calm--


    She was staring at the Death Aura that was hovering in front of Zheng Baozhi''s forehead. Although it was not too intense, the aura was not light either. It was enough to tell Song Yan that this woman was headed to a brutal death.


    However that did not concern her, she calmly retracted her gaze and said to Zheng Baozhi, "Are you feeling alright Madam Zheng?"


    Upon hearing Song Yan''s question, Zheng Baozhi shivered.


    "It seems like you are not feeling alright," said Song Yan with a calm voice. "It''s alright, I will returnter."


    No matter how much Zheng Baozhi hated the fact that Song Yan was standing in her path of sess as an obstacle, considering her situation she knew that she couldn''t act picky. Thinking of how this woman had subdued the evil spirit, Zheng Baozhi shivered and said, "W...Wait, Master Song. Is it true that you can subdue that spirit for me?"


    Song Yan sat on the stool and narrowed her eyes before saying, "I can but the exorcism of the spirit requires some questions to be answered. If you tell me everything then maybe I will be able to exorcise this malicious spirit for you."


    "Very well."


    "How did you run into this malicious spirit? I am afraid to tell you this but evil spirits only target someone if they provoke them or ...." She narrowed her eyes, "They have a grudge with the person being haunted."


    Song Yan was paying attention to Zheng Baozhi and noticed that the woman shivered when she heard thetter half of the sentence. Her eyes narrowed even more as she looked at the woman but did not say anything.


    "How could Baozhi provoke such a dangerous thing?" Master Lai said with a calm voice however his expression was agitated as if insulted by the words that Song Yan said to his wife. "I didn''t mean anything by those words," Song Yan however was calm despite the anger shown by Master Lai. "These are standard questions that any celestial master would ask. Of course, if they don''t care about such things then there is certainly something wrong with them."


    "I don''t know. Maybe it was when I was kidnapped by the people of that vige or it could be something else, I don''t know," Zheng Baozhi seemed to be answering the question but at the same time she seemed to be hiding something.


    "Master Song, can we take it easy? It seems like Baozhi is not doing well," Master Lai said out of worry for his wife.


    Song Yan didn''t care whether the woman was doing well or not. She had seen the malicious spirit sucked back inside Zheng Baozhi''s body after she subdued it.


    It only happened when either someone had touched a cursed box that held the grudging spirit or when --


    They have eaten human flesh.


    More like devouredpletely.


    "Master Lai, you were the one who asked me toe in a hurry. I never meant to barge on your wife when she was resting. Like I said, these questions need to be answered if you want your wife to get better. Unless she tells me how she provoked the malicious spirit, how will I find a way to exorcise the spirit?"


    She then turned to look at Zheng Baozhi before adding, "Madam Zheng, I am sorry to tell you this but the spirit that is haunting you is not just a resentful spirit. It''s a malicious spirit and seems rather cruel. If it''s not exorcised it will definitely kill you."


    Master Lai and Zheng Baozhi were already prepared when they heard Song Yan''s words. However, they still couldn''t help but tremble when they heard that the spirit was here to kill someone!


    Song Yan nced at Zheng Baozhi, whose lips were trembling with fear. She did not bother to deal with her politely and continued, "Usually speaking, the kind of spirit that is haunting you only appears in two scenarios. First, you opened a cursed object that locked this creature''s soul. Secondly, if someone ate the person bit by bit when they were alive, that is to say, the person ate everything from the inside of the skull to the smallest of the toes. The first case is easy to deal with but the second one is not."


    "If a person fed on the flesh of the person who died... I am afraid that the malicious spirit will not rest in ease no matter what."


    Song Yan noticed the faint reactions of Zheng Baozhi as she stiffened and her face turned pale.


    "Master what are you even talking about, Baozhi is so kind. How can she eat a person?" Master Lai felt that Song Yan was insulting Zheng Baozhi by even putting forth a condition


    like such.


    Song Yan calmly sipped on the ss of water. She let the water slide down her throat as she continued, "I never said that your wife ate a person. I was simply telling you in what scenarios such a haunting will happen."


    "Of course, if your wife did not eat the flesh of a human, then this case is easy to deal with," Song Yan smiled at Zheng Baozhi whose face was pale and her lips were trembling.


    "I. I didn''t eat a human that is just terrifying," as Song Yan expected Zheng Baozhi to refuse.


    "Then--"


    "Actually I had an illegitimate sister, Zheng Baobei. She was the daughter of the maid of our house, however, when my father found out the truth, he epted her as his daughter. The two of us were born with different fates, but I still treated her well, after all, it was just a matter of adding another bowl to the table. But.." she bit her lips as she continued with a heavy sigh, "However my half-sister slowly started to get jealous of my identity. The fact that she was an illegitimate daughter cannot be hidden from the world and she was criticized and mocked because of that."


    "She med me for that, I understand that she was troubled. But it is not my fault that I was born with better luck than hers. However, Baobei did not understand such a simple thing. She wanted my life, my family and everything else including my husband."


    "She was nothing but a shameless bitch!" Master Lai scowled and scolded Zheng Baobei, and it was then that Song Yan felt the spirit in her ring tremble. Another gust of resentment


    washed over her.


    "Don''t say such a thing," Zheng Baozhi said to her husband but Song Yan noticed a slight satisfaction in her eyes. "Anyway, she tried to seduce my husband as we were born from the same father and took after him, we look rather simr. My husband almost fell for her trick."


    "But when she didn''t seed she went ahead and filled the head of my eldest daughter with all sorts of lies," upon the mention of her daughter, Zheng Baozhi''s gaze turned soft. "Because of Baobei, my daughter hates me and even went against me before eloping with a


    lowly servant!"


    "Daughter? You have a daughter?" Song Yan asked sharply.


    "Not one but two," Master Lai said with a saddened sigh. "I have two daughters with Baozhi. It''s just too bad that one of them was led astray by that shameless woman."


    But how could this woman have a child? Zheng Baozhi was destined to be childless all her


    life!


    Her physiognomy was clear enough for Song Yan to know that the woman would never give birth to a child. So how could she have two daughters?


    This was simply a miracle or....


    Though Song Yan was not certain about a lot of things, there was one thing that she was


    certain about this woman was indeed Zheng Baozhi but the one who stayed and married Master Lai was not Zheng Baozhi but Zheng Baobei!


    Even the studio and the many awards that were won by Zheng Baozhi belonged to Zheng Baobei as this woman had no fate with fortune and fame.


    _*****************************_


    My dear fairies can you please send golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard!


    *_*_*_*_*

 Chapter 1412: What can be the reason?

    Chapter 1412: What can be the reason?


    ?


    Hey everyone if you like reverse harem and if you are a fan of Guide to Raise and Tame books - --- You can check out Guide to Reign My Tycoon Husbands! It''s a wonderful mix of


    adventure, actions and ahem snu snu...


    ************


    However, Song Yan did not show the suspicions that she had on her face in front of Zheng Baozhi. Instead, she questioned, "Then what happened to your sister?"


    "I don''t know," said Zheng Baozhi with a sigh. Very quietly she subtly added, "I am not sure what happened to her as we have already stopped contacting one another after she egged my daughter to go against me. I only received a letter from her where she swore that she wouldn''t let me have it easy even after her death."


    "Do you have that letter?" Song Yan tilted her head as she added, "Maybe there might be some corrtion between that letter and the ghost that is haunting you."


    "I already burnt it as I thought that it was bad luck!" Zheng Baozhi stated with an agitated voice, she clutched her head as if she were in pain and said in a worried tone, "If I had known that I would be in so much pain then I would have taken her words seriously back then. But how could I know that there were really ghosts in this world? Master Song, I am afraid that Baobei is back for revenge. Can you help me?"


    "Revenge?" Song Yan smiled as she noted the word down in her heart. "What do you mean by revenge, Madam Zheng? It was she who wronged you, so how can she take revenge on you?"


    Zheng Baozhi stiffened but very quickly changed her tune and said, "I...I mean that she is here to make trouble for me and my family, Master Song. I have already lost one daughter, I don''t want to lose another because of her!"


    As she spoke she covered her face and started to cry.


    "LIES!"


    Song Yan felt her ears ring when the scream of the ghost rang in her ears. Her head almost swooned as she rubbed her head and then said to Zheng Baozhi, "There is no need for you to worry about such a small thing, Madam Zheng. Since I have taken over the case, I will definitely protect you and your family. I will try to apany you wherever you go in the next few days. However, I hope that you will carry my talismans with you everywhere. Otherwise, that malicious spirit will try to harm you in my absence."


    "Master Song, can''t you just exorcise that ghost?" Master Lai asked with a frown.


    "It is not that simple, Mister Lai," Song Yan shook her head. "Most possibly the cursed object was the letter that Madam Baobei sent your wife as the letter is burned and there is no shell to deal with this ghost, I need to study this case a bit more."


    She then patted her chest and said, "However, you don''t need to worry. Since Madam Zheng is innocent, this will not take long. Of course, if she had eaten an entire human, then it would have been difficult."


    Zheng Baozhi stiffened as she put on a curious expression and asked, "Is the process of exorcising the malicious spirit different in both cases?"


    "Well of course," Song Yan nodded and enjoyed the change in Zheng Baozhi''s expression.


    She then got up from her seat and said to the woman, "I wille back in the evening if that ghost makes an appearance then I will be able to find a bit more about how to deal with it."


    With that, she turned on her feet and walked out of the ward.


    Behind her, Master Lai turned to look at Yuan Heng and said to her, "Go quickly. See, Master Song off." Even though the temper of this woman was not great, she was the disciple of Gu Chenyi and it seemed like she could help his wife.


    Since his wife offended her earlier, he should make it up to Song Yan.


    Yuan Heng quickly helped Zheng Baozhi and Master Lai to see Song Yan off. Yuan Heng was also really solicitous as she sent Song Yan off however as soon as the two of them arrived at the parking lot, Song Yan turned to look at Yuan Heng and questioned,


    "How long have you known, Zheng Baozhi?" Her voice was sharp and stern which surprised Yuan Heng.


    "I have known her ever since she and I were in college," Yuan Heng answered.


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes upon hearing this. "Is that so then did you notice any changes in her? Don''t think too much, I am only asking this because I have something that I need to clear up."


    Yuan Heng was a bit confused by the questions that Song Yan had asked her but she still nodded and replied, "There are indeed some changes in her, sometimes she is too gentle and sometimes she is not. However, that is because she is suffering from a dual personality disorder, Master Song."


    ''I call that load of bull,'' Song Yan inwardly rolled her eyes before thinking of something. She then said to Yuan Heng, "Did Master Lai chase Madam Zheng in the college?"


    "No, the two of them are childhood sweethearts," Yuan Heng shook her head as she replied. "The two of them grew up together and Master Lai had loved Madam Zheng ever since he was a teen. There was no chasing as Master Lai had always been with Madam and everyone in the Zheng family also agreed with the match."


    No sooner did she finish speaking Song Yan heard the ghost start crying inside the ring. Her cries were aggrieved and mournful.


    Song Yan sighed when she heard the cries of the ghost, she let Yuan Heng pay her the sixty million yuan that she owed her and it was only after she pocketed her phone that she turned to look at Yuan Heng and calmly said, "If you want to live, leave Zheng Baozhi."


    After speaking she opened her car''s door and then drove away.


    Yuan Heng, who had not expected such a thing to happen, was stunned. She blinked her eyes and watched the car drive away.


    What did Song Yan mean by saying that she should leave Zheng Baozhi if she wanted to live? What was going on? What did she miss?


    Inside the car, Song Yan calmly listened to the cries of the ghost. She did not believe a word that Zheng Baozhi said to her earlier. She was certain that there was something amiss but she


    needed to hear what this ghost had to say to her.


    Only then would she be able to find out the truth?


    Zheng Baozhi continued saying that she cared for her sister but Song Yan did not sense any care for Zheng Baobei in her tone at all. Even if she was to ignore it over the fact that Zheng Baozhi might be upset with her sister who tried to snatch everything from her the thing was that she did not sense any care in Zheng Baozhi towards her daughter either!


    What did it mean?


    It meant that either the woman did not care about her daughter from the beginning or that girl was not her child!


    Also


    "She never looked into my eyes and confirmed that she had never eaten a human before," murmured Song Yan as she drove to her house.


    But she had to wait for the three ghosts to find the details before she coulde to a conclusion.


    Song Yan returned home, however when she saw the entire family waiting for her, she couldn''t help but raise a brow.


    "What''s the matter??" Did something happen, if not why were they waiting for her?


    "Sister-inw, how was your day? Did something happen, you left early in the morning," Fu Yu Shen was the first to speak in a solicitous voice.


    "It''s nothing something came up and I had to go and deal with it," Song Yan did not tell the truth of the matter to her family as she did not want to scare them by telling them that Zheng Baozhi actually ate a person alive!


    Even though Song Yan didn''t have the slightest bit of idea why she did that, she knew that there must be some god-awful reason for Zheng Baozhi to eat human flesh and that too when


    the person was alive.


    When the Fu family heard that it was because of work-rted reasons, they heaved a sigh of


    relief.


    Li Wenyi turned to look at Song Yan and said, "You look tired, do you want to drink bird


    nest?"


    "There is no need," Song Yan waved her hand as she yawned. "I am quite tired as the woman who is being haunted called me earlier in the morning."


    She was too tired to even open her eyes now.


    "Okay, okay then you go and take a nap when it''s lunchtime I will ask Little Ke to go and wake


    you up," Old Master Fu said to Song Yan who nodded and then walked past the entire family. She did not take what happenedst night to her heart but that only made them feel even more guilty. Even though she was treated like that by their family Song Yan still treated them


    well.


    *****************************


    My dear fairies can you please send golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard!


    *__*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*

 Chapter 1413: Zheng Baobei

    Chapter 1413: Zheng Baobei


    ?


    Hey everyone if you like reverse harem and if you are a fan of Guide to Raise and Tame books - --- You can check out Guide to Reign My Tycoon Husbands! It''s a wonderful mix of


    adventure, actions and ahem snu snu...


    **************


    When Song Yan woke up, she found the three ghosts sitting in the room. They were silently cultivating as they sat on the floor with crossed legs and closed eyes. Song Yan did not disturb them, instead she first got up from the bed and then went to take a bath.


    It was just too hot these days! She couldn''t help it.


    Once she was done with her shower, Song Yan stepped out and smelled an unusual aroma that was not present earlier in the room. She sniffed the scent and walked over only to see a dish filled with crystal shrimp dumplings.


    "Madam Gu sent a few dumplings to you just now," Fang Yanli answered as she stood up from the ground and floated next to Song Yan. "I wish I could eat them, they look really delicious."


    Song Yan raised her hand and patted the little girl on her head.


    "Soon. You will be able to eat these things very soon," Song Yan sighed as she could see that Fang Yanli''s cultivation had gotten stronger with each passing day. Now the day when she would return to her life wasn''t far.


    When Song Yan thought about the time when she would have to say goodbye to Fang Yanli, she couldn''t help but feel saddened.


    But she did not show her feelings on her face as she was worried that Fang Yanli would think too much. She walked over to the chair where she sat down and then started eating the meal that was served to her.


    She asked, "Did you find something useful?"


    "Oh we did," Ni Ah floated next to Song Yan and then sat down next to her. She cupped her chin with her hands and sighed, "We went to the house where Zheng Baozhi grew up and then looked around for a while. We almost thought that we would find nothing but then fortunately we ran into a ghost lingering inside that house and we were able to find the truth."


    "Ghost? There is a ghost inside the Zheng house?" Song Yan paused as she turned to look at Ni Ah who nodded.


    "But don''t worry. The ghost belongs to the old nanny of the house, she cannot move on after dying so she is haunting that manor. As no one lives there, she is not a danger to anyone," Little Ming chimed up from the side as if patching up the mistake that Ni Ah had made.


    Song Yan nodded as she gulped the dumpling in her mouth. She then turned to look at the te in front of her before picking another crystal dumpling, while munching on the dim sum, she asked, "What did you find, then?"


    "What Zheng Baozhi told you is indeed the truth. There was indeed an illegitimate daughter living in the Zheng family," Fang Yanli ryed what she had learned to Song Yan. "However, the love and care that Zheng Baozhi spoke of was never present. Old Master Zheng was never present to care for his daughters and Madam Zheng hated Zheng Baobei, however as she was a socialite, she couldn''t kill Zheng Baobei."


    "Are you telling me that what Zheng Baozhi told me is the truth?" Song Yan questioned with a frown. The direction in which this story was leading seemed to be more or less simr to what Zheng Baozhi had told her.


    Fang Yanli shook her head. She said, "That''s where the twistes in. The ghost told us that when Zheng Baozhi and Zheng Baobei were only six years old, Zheng Baobei''s IQ surpassed many geniuses as she took the test with her sister."


    "However, when the certificate came out the name on it belonged to Zheng Baozhi. Simrly, every award, record and everything that was set by Zheng Baobei was handed to Zheng Baozhi."


    "The nanny told us that there was a time when Zheng Baozhi got drunk and pregnant, even her face was recorded in the video but the Zheng family pushed Zheng Baobei out to take the me."


    Fang Yanli frowned and continued, "From what the nanny told us, Zheng Baozhi did not return to the country for years and only recently came back. While it was Zheng Baobei who was married to Master Lai, however for some reason she never told the man that she was Zheng Baobei and not Zheng Baozhi."


    "You mean to say that the Zheng family tormented and forced the illegitimate daughter to live as Zheng Baozhi for years and now what should have belonged to Zheng Baobei is given to the useless good for nothing?" Song Yan summed up the entire situation.


    No wonder, earlier in the photos and videos she did not see an ounce of fortune on Zheng Baozhi''s face. She was destined to use up all her wealth and die as a beggar but somehow that woman was living well, it was because of this!


    What kidnapping and getting an unexpected windfall, those were all lies to fool the world and the celestial masters.


    "That''s right," Fang Yanli nodded, as she said, "I have no idea why Zheng Baobei agreed to live as Zheng Baozhi. However from what I found out that Zheng Baozhi is indeed not a good woman. She lived and had a lot of fun abroad, and now that she is back, she naturally snatched everything that Zheng Baobei earned under her name. As for what happened to Zheng Baobei


    No sooner did she finish speaking, a wail erupted in the room startling the three ghosts. Song Yan sighed as she waved her hand and summoned the ghost of Zheng Baobei, at least she guessed it was Zheng Baobei.


    "Who is she?" Fang Yanli asked as she looked at Zheng Baobei whose face was covered with sh marks which made it impossible for her to recognize who this woman was.


    "I guess she is Zheng Baobei," Song Yan now understood why this woman was so obsessed with her husband. From what Yuan Heng told her, it was Zheng Baobei and Master Lai who grew up together and got married, Zheng Baozhi clearly had no rtion to Master Lai but that woman blinded by her jealousy came back and killed Zheng Baobei to get Master Lai.


    She also stole the awards and the name that should have belonged to Zheng Baobei.


    When Fang Yanli heard Song Yan''s response her eyes widened as she turned to look at the woman whose face was bleeding along with her eyes that had been stabbed as well.


    "Y...Yes, I am Zheng Baobei," Zheng Baobei who finally remembered who she was, answered with a sobbing voice. "I am the unfortunate Zheng Baobei."


    As she finished speaking she covered her face and started crying tears of blood again. Song Yan let her cry for a while before asking, "Can you clear everything? There are some things that I don''t understand, like why did you let the Zheng family exploit you and how did you die."


    Zheng Baobei''s ghost sobbed and cried for a while, it took her a few minutes to calm down as she replied to Song Yan, "I was born as an illegitimate daughter by a maid. My father did not care for me and left the responsibility of taking care of us mother and daughter to Madam


    Zheng."


    "He did it to appease his wife who hailed from a better background," Zheng Baobei''s lips curled up in a disdainful smile. "It was that bastard who made the mistake but it was my mother who paid for it. Madam Zheng tormented my mother until she was sent to the mental asylum. Because Madam Zheng had a decent background this matter was swept under the rug, that bastard also helped her in doing so."


    "After that, she turned her attention to me. Just like my mother she wanted to squash me like a bug but soon then she found out that I was better than her daughter in everything," Zheng Baobei said with a saddeningugh. "She hated me but she also found my existence useful as I and Zheng Baozhi looked more or less the same, she turned me into her shadow." "My existence was more or less erased in the Zheng family and only the eldest daughter Zheng Baozhi remained. Madam Zheng did not allow me to leave the house unless Zheng Baozhi had some exam orpetition to participate in... and as soon as I was done with the performance, I was stuffed back in the dark while Zheng Baozhi was pushed to take the awards


    and winning rewards."


    Zheng Baobei covered her face as she cried, "I did not want to do it but Madam Zheng threatened me with my mother. She warned me that if I did not listen to her then it would be


    the death sentence of my mother." She dropped her hands down as blood tears fell from her eyes. "No matter what the mistakes my mother hadmitted in her foolishness, she was my mother and she treated me well."


    "So how could I let her die!"

 Chapter 1414: The cause of chaos

    Chapter 1414: The cause of chaos


    ?


    Hey everyone if you like reverse harem and if you are a fan of Guide to Raise and Tame books - --- You can check out Guide to Reign My Tycoon Husbands! It''s a wonderful mix of


    adventure, actions and ahem snu snu...


    ****************


    Zheng Baobei was filled with regret and sadness. If she had known that her end would be like this, she would have done everything in her power to fight back against the two women.


    Now she was dead and the whereabouts of her elder daughter were unknown. She had no idea where Zheng Baozhi sent her daughter.


    "Master Song, please help me find my daughter," Zheng Baobei pleaded in front of Song Yan. "I know my daughter very well, she would never do something as foolish as eloping with a servant. She was born and raised to respect her family and the ideals that I have taught her are ones that she would never forget. How could she do something so foolish as eloping without marrying the man?"


    "My daughter is a woman of pride and courage, even if she fell in love with a servant, she would have brought the man in front of her father instead of eloping. I beg you, Master Song, please help me."


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes. With her arms crossed she carefully thought about what Zheng Baobei told her. ording to her, the eldest daughter of the Lai family wouldn''t have eloped.


    "Then..." There was only one possibility: the malicious ghost that was haunting Zheng Baozhi was none other than Master Lai and Zheng Baobei''s daughter.


    When Song Yan thought about this possibility a chill climbed up her spine. She knew that Zheng Baozhi was a ruthless woman but she never thought that she and her mother not only killed Zheng Baobei but also used her daughter for something so sinister.


    However, she did not tell the truth to Zheng Baobei as her Yin aura was still unstable. If she were to know that her daughter was killed by Zheng Baozhi, she might end up turning into a malicious spirit herself.


    Handling one malicious spirit was bad enough, Song Yan did not wish to add more trouble to her te.


    CLANG!


    Song Yan turned to look in the direction of where the sudden noise came from and saw Fu Rong and Fu Yu Shen lying on the floor. They most probably were eavesdropping but the gossip that they heard was so shocking that Fu Rong lost her footing.


    "Did you hear what she said?" Song Yan asked. Usually speaking, humans can''t hear or see ghosts unless they cultivate to do so. However, the Fu family had the aura of the Heavenly Emperor and had been living with ghosts for some time.


    So it was not a surprise that they could see and hear the ghosts. Of course, for them, the ghosts were just a mass of Yin energy for now.


    "I...I did," Fu Rong answered while Fu Yu Shen nodded while hiding behind his little sister. He couldn''t be med, the room looked especially scary with four ck figures standing inside.


    Their figure looked smoky and terrifying which terrified Fu Yu Sheng in ways that he did not know how to exin.


    Song Yan nced at Fu Yu Shen and Fu Rong who were shivering from head to toe and sighed. She waved her hand and summoned the ghosts back into the Ghost Ring while Ni Ah and Little Ming went to the Jade Space.


    Only then did the two siblings stop trembling.


    "Sister-inw, is ...is it true? Zheng Baozhi really stole the credits of her sister?" Fu Rong asked tentatively, she really did not want to believe that Zheng Baozhi was such a person. After all, she had admired that woman for a long time and hoped that one day, her fashion art would be revered in just the same manner as Zheng Baozhi.


    Who would have thought that the woman she had long admired would be a person like such?


    Song Yan turned to look at Fu Rong and sighed. She got up from the couch where she was sitting and then walked forward. With her arms crossed in front, she said to Fu Rong, "It is true. Zheng Baozhi holds no good fortune, she was destined to die as a pauper but somehow she is living a wonderful life. Isn''t there something fishy about this matter?"


    Now Song Yan was more or less certain that Madam Zheng and Zheng Baozhi found out that there was something wrong with her fortune and thus did something to Zheng Baobei''s daughter.


    Fu Rong and Fu Yu Sheng did not expect that they would actually find out that Zheng Baozhi was a giarist and a rotten woman, just by bringing a tray of fruits to Song Yan. The piece of news was so exciting that they did not know what to do with it.


    They also guessed that Zheng Baobei was killed by Zheng Baozhi who stole her work as well as her husband and family. Not to mention she must have done something to the daughter of Zheng Baobei as well.


    Since this woman was so ruthless as to kill her half-sister as well as harm Zheng Baobei''s daughter, she was not a simple woman. After all, not many would have a heart strong enough to kill someone and then rece them. From this alone, Fu Rong and Fu Yu Shen could see that every step that Zheng Baozhi took was premeditated.


    Zheng Baozhi, a woman like her was not only meticulous and smart but she was also ruthless to her bones!


    Fu Rong and Fu Yu Shen nced at one another before turning their attention to Song Yan. "Whats the matter?" Song Yan raised her head and looked at the two siblings who were staring at her as if they wanted to say something to her.


    "Sister-inw, can''t you ignore this case?" Fu Rong naturally did not want Song Yan toe in contact with someone as dangerous as Zheng Baozhi. What if that woman does something to Song Yan if she finds out that Song Yan knew of her identity?


    Fu Yu Shen also nodded by her side. He said to Song Yan, "Sister-inw, it''s better to leave this matter alone. You shouldn''t go and deal with that malicious spirit! Zheng Baozhi deserves to be haunted to death for doing such terrible things."


    Song Yan agreed with Fu Yu Shen-- Zheng Baozhi indeed deserved to be haunted to death. Now that she knew that the fame that Zheng Baozhi was enjoying belonged to Zheng Baobei, she also felt that Zheng Baozhi deserved to die.


    But Master Lai had already sent her the down payment to save Zheng Baozhi and secondly, there was another matter --


    Who taught Zheng Baozhi to eat the flesh and bones of a human? And why?


    If she left that matter alone for now, she was worried that Zheng Baozhi would ruin many lives because in the past she was alive.


    Thats right. Song Yan had gone through everything that happened in her past life and she finally remembered a memory where Zheng Baozhi was very much alive. Not only was that woman alive but she also had a very sessful exhibition in an abroad city.


    It was such a good exhibition that many people in their country believed that Zheng Baozhi had brought fame and reputation to the country.


    Because of that, she was not only revered but also protected by the higher-ups of the country.


    ''It must be because that woman found a way to obliterate that malicious spirit that was


    haunting her,'' Song Yan thought with a pondering look on her face.


    It could only mean one thing-- that woman was able to get her hand on the dark arts practitioner who asked her to eat the flesh of a human including everything inside of a human


    body.


    Since she knew that Zheng Baozhi did not have any rtion with fortune and the skills that she was showing off around, she wanted to see what Zheng Baozhi did to get hold of such fine


    skills that she was revered by all.


    Song Yan smiled at the two siblings and said, "I have already epted the payment. I need to go. Besides, there is one thing that I need to confirm." What she wanted to confirm was that the malicious spirit that was haunting Zheng Baozhi was the spirit of Zheng Baobei''s daughter. If that was the case then it meant that Zheng Baozhi actually ate her niece.


    ********


    "Did you find out who is the celestial master who saved the Ji and the Tang family?" A woman sitting on the floor while dressed in a brilliant red dress, questioned the man kneeling outside


    the tea room.


    Her hands skillfully made two cups of tea and she started to pour it in two cups.


    "No...Mydy. It seems like the identity of the master is special---"


    "§¡§¯§¯§¯!"


    The man screamed in pain when the hot tea flew over him and sshed right on his face. His body tilted to one side and he fell on the floor while the woman who was sitting a second ago loomed over him.


    Her dark eyes shed with a dangerous glint as she leaned down and tipped the head of the man, "Special? Do you have any idea how long I have waited to rule this ce? The fact that the noble families of the S city were able to escape us was one thing but now even the capital is getting out of our control. Do you dare repeat those words in front of me!"


    ****************


    My dear fairies can you please send golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard!

 Chapter 1415: Allergies

    Chapter 1415: Allergies


    ?


    Hey everyone if you like reverse harem and if you are a fan of Guide to Raise and Tame books - --- You can check out Guide to Reign My Tycoon Husbands! It''s a wonderful mix of


    adventure, actions and ahem snu snu...


    ****************


    "Madam, I..."


    "If you are going to give me another excuse then you might as well not speak," the woman in red spoke in a harsh voice. Her cold eyes gleamed with a sharp look in them as she said, "What about the matter? That I asked you to deal with? What happened to it?"


    "That..." the man began but seeing his grovelling attitude, the woman in red got annoyed again. She harshly rebuked him, "Don''t tell me that you couldn''t do anything about it either? If that is the case then--"


    "No! No! That is not the case. We have arranged everything, you can start working in the Fu corporation at once," the man responded with a stammer. He waved his hands in front of him and said, "We have done everything as you asked Madam. It is just that..."


    "It''s just what?"


    "It''s just that the CEO of the Fu corporation already has a wife."


    The woman paused as she turned to look at the man, her expression filled with disbelief as she questioned angrily, "What did you say? Who is alive?"


    Alive? He was talking about the wife of the CEO of the Fu corporation.


    "His wife... he has a wife-¡ª_"


    "AHHHHHHH!!!! She is still alive! EVEN AFTER ALL THIS TIME SHE IS STILL ALIVE!"


    ***************


    On the other hand, Song Yan was heading to the hospital. She had no idea that her enemy who once believed that she died, had found out that Song Yan had survived. She turned to look at the man next to her and said to him, "You seem tired, you should have just listened to me and gone to sleep. Look at those eye bags, your eyes are begging for you to sleep."


    "I am fine," Fu Yu Sheng answered as he suppressed a yawn. "I cannot let you go alone. Especially not to a woman who cooked and ate her own niece."


    "Who told you that she cooked?"


    "Then I need to go with you even more."


    Seeing that he was not going to let the matter rest, Song Yan let him do what he wanted.


    When they arrived at the hospital, there was only Master Lai and Zheng Baozhi. The two of them were shocked when they saw Fu Yu Sheng, the reason Master Lai was shocked was because he did not expect Song Yan''s husband to be his good friend.


    While Zheng Baozhi was stumped as she did not want to see Fu Yu Sheng. She wanted to use the ''I am not treated well by my husband,'' tactic to get close to the man but it seemed like the n that she had in her head was going to go downhill as Fu Yu Sheng was here to visit her.


    ''She must have deliberately brought him here,'' Zheng Baozhi thought viciously while ring at Song Yan. If not for the fact that she still needed the help of the woman, she would have done something.


    Indignation and unwillingness shed in her eyes as she clenched her fingers under the nket that was draped on her body.


    Zheng Baozhi made sure that her expression was obscure but Song Yan was still able to catch the reluctance and the unwillingness in her eyes.


    Was this woman still unwilling to give up on her rotten n?


    Fortunately, Zheng Baozhi knew that the current situation was pressing and even though she was unwilling, she begged the woman in front of her to help her. So no matter how angry she felt, she did not dare to show her feelings on her face.


    "Brother Yu Sheng, why did you not tell me that you are going toe here? I would have made adequate preparations for you," Master Lai said to Fu Yu Sheng who waved his hand and said,


    "There is no need. My wife is here to finish her job, I don''t need to trouble her in this situation," Fu Yu Sheng responded whilst ignoring the woman who was looking at him as if the two of them were lovers who got separated.


    Zheng Baozhi''s face stiffened when she saw that Fu Yu Sheng was treating her as if she was invisible. She did not know what to say at that very moment and could only squeeze out a ttering smile to curry favour with Song Yan.


    The bossiness that she had shown thest time by making Song Yan wait, was long gone.


    Master Lai had no idea that his wife was actually coveting another man even though he was right next to her. He asked Fu Yu Sheng to sit down and then started talking about the things that were happening to Zheng Baozhi. In the end, he sighed and said, "I am really worried about Baozhi. If this goes on then what will happen to her?"


    Fu Yu Sheng did not say anything as he knew what this woman had done. He only patted Master Lai on the back and said, "Everything will be fine."


    With that, he turned to look at Song Yan.


    Song Yan was satisfied by the fact that her husband did not even take a look at Zheng Baozhi. She turned to look at the woman and asked about the matter at hand.


    Zheng Baozhi wanted to kick this woman out and snatch her position as the second madam of the Fu family but she somehow suppressed the feelings that were surging in her heart. After all, more than getting the title of the second Madam Fu, she wanted to get rid of that thing


    that was haunting her.


    How dare that bastard!


    Thinking about how that girl would continue to haunt her if she did not deal with her, Zheng Baozhi wailed and said to Song Yan while holding her hands, "Master Song, please help me. I don''t want to die, I still have a family to look after. If I die, what will happen to my daughter? She is still young!"


    When Zheng Baozhi said those words she held onto Song Yan''s hand tightly. She wanted to make sure that this woman would deal with that malicious spirit once and for all.


    Song Yan nced at the woman who was holding onto her hands. She gave her a meaningful nce as she said to Zheng Baozhi, "Don''t worry. Since I have taken the responsibility to deal with that malicious ghost, I will certainly do that for you. There is no way that I will let it harm your family."


    "Thank you! Thank you, master Song. My family will always be grateful to you!" Zheng Baozhi eximed with a touched expression. She couldn''t wait for the malicious spirit to be destroyed once and for all, only then would she be able to live in peace.


    Her family and her were still relying on Master Lai at the moment. If he were to find out the truth that the woman whom he married and had kids with was Zheng Baobei and not her, he would ruin her family with ease!


    And there is also the matter of her eating human flesh--Zheng Baozhi wrung her hands ufortably when she thought about it, however, she couldn''t be med for it as she just wanted to survive and live afortable life.


    Song Yan nced at the woman andughed coldly in her hands, this woman was really sly. Even when a cold sword was hanging on her neck, she was ying with her. Zheng Baozhi told her that it would be her family that would be grateful to her.


    But what about her?


    Song Yan snorted as she sat down on the couch and waited patiently for the spirit to show up.


    Master Lai immediately poured three sses of orange juice for the people sitting in the


    room.


    Song Yan nced at the woman who took the ss with the air of a martyr and eximed, "Eh? Master Lai, what are you doing? Your wife''s physiognomy tells me that she is allergic to oranges. How can you give her a ss of orange juice?"


    Zheng Baozhi stiffened when she heard the words of Song Yan. Her eyes flickered left and right as she squeezed out a smile and said, "I used to be allergic to them but after taking proper medications, I am no longer allergic to oranges."


    "You are allergic to oranges? Howe, you used to eat them with glee when we were younger," Master Lai said with a frown. The reason he gave his wife orange juice was because he knew how much she liked it. She even told him that she loved drinking orange juice.


    "It was a small matter, and I am fine now so I did not tell you," Zheng Baozhi eyed Song Yan vigntly while speaking to Master Lai. "I especially like them now."


    She was indeed allergic to oranges and had to rely on medicines to suppress the allergies from ring but Zheng Baobei was not! She loved drinking and eating oranges and orange juice.


    ******************************


    My dear fairies can you please send golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard!

 Chapter 1416: Pretty boy

    Chapter 1416: Pretty boy


    ?


    Hey everyone if you like reverse harem and if you are a fan of Guide to Raise and Tame books - --- You can check out Guide to Reign My Tycoon Husbands! It''s a wonderful mix of


    adventure, actions and ahem snu snu...


    ***************


    "Is that so?" Master Lai couldn''t help but frown as he looked at his wife. Was this really his mistake?


    While Master Lai was silently pondering on the side, Zheng Baozhi carefully peeked at Song Yan. Her eyes filled with a wariness that was easy to detect as the woman nced at Song Yan. Song Yan pretended not to notice the woman''s vignce. She calmly said to Zheng Baozhi, "Madam Zheng, since you are injured... you shouldn''t drink anything that you are allergic to, it might mess up with your medications."


    "Let her die! Die! Die! Die!" Inside her Ghost Ring, Zheng Baobei screamed as she looked at the woman who had taken her life and her family from her leaning against her husband and acting as a good wife.


    Zheng Baozhi had no idea that the secret that she had been hiding for so long was already up and about in the open for Song Yan. She confirmed multiple times that Song Yan was calm and collected without a shred of vignce against her and her expression softened. She said to Song Yan, "It is not that I am not mindful of what I eat. I just like the taste of oranges and cannot help myself."


    If not for Zheng Baobei eating oranges with a passion in front of Master Lai, Zheng Baozhi wouldn''t have to eat them either. But that woman, though docile had a rebellious streak, she revealed small habits in front of Master Lai that Zheng Baozhi absolutely hated.


    Maybe it was her own way to let Master Lai know that she was Zheng Baobei and not Zheng Baozhi.


    While everyone in the ward was lost in thought, Yuan Heng arrived at the ward with a young man around the age of neen.


    "Teacher Zheng, are you doing alright?" The man stepped inside the ward and looked at Zheng Baozhi with a worried look on his face.


    "Ah, Boling. What are you doing here? Did someone tell you about my ident?" Zheng Baozhi was startled when she saw the man step inside the ward. This man was none other than Lin Bolin, her student whom she had taken in after searching for a student with a decent set of skills.


    Lin Bolin was one of the few people who impressed her with his skills and she took him in as he was important to her.


    Song Yan turned to look at the young man and her eyes shed with an inexplicable glint. This young man was destined to be a great artist as he was born with skills that were better than many. Even the luck with which he was born was much better than many artists who lost their names and passion in the middle of learning and getting better.


    "Master Song, this is my student Lin Bolin," sensing that the woman was looking at Lin Bolin, Zheng Baozhi introduced Lin Bolin to Song Yan. "I took him as my student a few months ago."


    "It is nice to meet you," Song Yan nced at the man who greeted her with a dash of naivety and nodded. Sensing that there were a lot of things that Lin Bolin wanted to talk about with Zheng Baozhi, she took her leave with Fu Yu Sheng following her out.


    Master Lai also went with them as he was stifled after staying in the ward for so long.


    Yuan Heng on the other hand noticed the reluctant look in Zheng Baozhi''s eyes. The woman was still looking at Fu Yu Sheng with a wistful look in her eyes, seeing her stare at Fu Yu Sheng like that Yuan Heng felt her heart jump to her throat. What was this woman even doing?


    Had she forgotten that the person who was helping her was Song Yan? Fu Yu Sheng''s wife? However, she held back from saying anything too harsh to Zheng Baozhi as Lin Bolin was with her. But in her heart, she couldn''t help butin about Zheng Baozhi''s change of personality. When they were young, Zheng Baozhi was willing to work hard and had a gentle temper.


    Nowadays she shifted most of the work on her students and hardly made any kind of effort to perform better than she did in the past. What was more, the pieces that she was creating were mediocre at best. However, Yuan Heng did not think much of it and thought that as long as Zheng Baozhi''s other personality came out, she would be able to go back to how things usually were.


    She could only hope that things would turn out better in the future.


    Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng returned to the ward after a few hours. As the hours ticked by, Zheng Baozhi started to get more and more nervous. She was afraid that the evil spirit would pop out at any moment. Her fingers pulled at the nket and her knuckles turned white as she clutched the nket.


    However, as the clock struck midnight nothing happened.


    Song Yan was slightly surprised when she saw this, with how much that ghost hated Zheng Baozhi, it should have appeared by now as the talismans have lost its effects but it did not. Even when she waited for hours until it turned three in the morning, Zheng Baozhi remained unscathed.


    Seeing that the ghost hadn''t appeared till now, Zheng Baozhi felt like she was running low on luck. She had taken out a huge piece of flesh from her heart and handed more than fifty million yuan to Song Yan, all for the sake of the malicious spirit being exorcised but that thing did not


    appear.


    What was she going to do if that thing didn''t show up?


    "Master Song, what will you do if that thing doesn''t show up?" Zheng Baozhi asked with a tentative expression on her face. She was looking around the entire room as if the ghost was going to jump from the corners of the room and not her insides.


    Song Yan turned to look at the woman, she nced at the eye that was looking at her through the inside of Zheng Baozhi''s throat before vanishing and her expression turned subtle. ''Very well, it seems like that thing is rather smart,'' Song Yan tapped her fingers on the armrest of the couch where she was sitting, in fact, she was not surprised. Given that thing was within Zheng Baozhi, it could most probably sense the relief in Zheng Baozhi''s mind and body which caused the malicious spirit to be wary of her.


    If that was the case then--


    "Madam Zheng, it seems like the malicious spirit will not be showing itself tonight. I have waited for more than ten hours and since you have no idea when and how the malicious spirits make it appearance, there is little to nothing that I can do," Song Yan got up from the couch as


    she was going to leave.


    Seeing that a woman surnamed Song was about to leave, Zheng Baozhi panicked and her face changed. She immediately said to Song Yan, "Master, can you not force that thing to show itself? I mean...wouldn''t it be better for everyone?"


    She looked like a desperate woman who was about to drown.


    "I can but that will only agitate that thing," Song Yan answered while suppressing the twitch of her lips. It was rather amusing to see someone like Zheng Baozhi be scared for her life. This woman deserved it!


    She then tilted her head and pretended to be a bit hesitant and troubled. "If that happens then I have no idea what that thing might do. Because Madam Zheng, that thing is inside you." After she was done speaking she nced at Zheng Baozhi whose expression was twisted into an even more sinister manner. It was clear that she was not feeling guilty but annoyed at the fact that the ghost dared to haunt her.


    Song Yan snorted and then took her leave with her husband.


    On the other hand, Yuan Heng and Master Lai were also worried but they also felt that the things that they had told Song Yan amounted to nothing. The letter that became the cause of this situation was burned by Zheng Baozhi and she had no idea about when the malicious spirit appeared in front of her.


    In fact, Zheng Baozhi knew everything but she was reluctant to tell Song Yan. She did not want to bring up the matter that the spirit haunted her in the middle of three to four am in the morning. As it was the time when Zheng Baozhi had killed her.


    She was afraid if she was to tell the truth to Song Yan, that woman would find out something. But now she was heavily regretting her decision. That malicious spirit was going to make its appearance any second now and Song Yan was gone!


    If she had known that things would go awry like this, she would have been a bit more honest


    with Song Yan.


    On the other hand, Song Yan who stepped out of the ward, turned to look at her husband and said, "Can you find the address of that pretty boy who came in the evening?"


    Fu Yu Sheng: "..."

 Chapter 1417: Who

    Chapter 1417: Who


    ?


    Hey everyone if you like reverse harem and if you are a fan of Guide to Raise and Tame books - --- You can check out Guide to Reign My Tycoon Husbands! It''s a wonderful mix of


    adventure, actions and ahem snu snu...


    ***************


    Though Fu Yu Sheng had something to say about his wife going to meet a pretty boy, he didn''t stop her as he knew that she was going to meet Lin Bolin because of her work.


    However, he did want to follow her but as he received a call from Assistant Xi who asked him toe to thepany, Fu Yu Sheng had no choice but to go to the office building. Apparently, the newly appointed secretary who was sent to his office by the Tang family wasing to the office today.


    Because he needed to see for himself whether or not the woman was up to the mark, Fu Yu Sheng needed to go to the office.


    "Boss Fu, you should stop frowning like this," Assistant Xi said to Fu Yu Sheng when he saw that the man was sitting on the chair with an annoyed frown on his face, he couldn''t help but suggest Fu Yu Sheng look a tad bit more friendly. "If you keep frowning like this then you will scare away the new secretary."


    "I heard that this new secretary is really skilled and manypanies want to hire them. If they get angry with your attitude, what will we do?" Assistant Xi couldn''t help but say.


    "This secretary ising here to do a job that they chose and picked up, do you think that I should greet them with a big smile on my face?" Fu Yu Sheng nced at Assistant Xi before saying, "Does it matter whether or not I show them a friendly attitude?"


    Assistant Xi stared at his boss and wanted to say something but a secondter there was a knock on the door. The two of them swallowed their words as Assistant Xi walked over to the door and then pulled it open.


    "Good morning," a woman dressed in a professional ck suit, with her long hair tied in her bun and a pair of sses settled on the bridge of her nose, greeted Assistant Xi.


    Her voice was polite but the woman had no expression on her face. She pushed the sses over her nose and then said to Assistant Xi, "I am here for the joining, I have cleared thest stage of the interview." As she said those words, the woman took out the appointment letter that she brought with her and showed it to Assistant Xi.


    Assistant Xi took the letter and carefully read it, once he was certain that there was nothing amiss. He nodded and stepped aside before letting the woman inside the office.


    Fu Yu Sheng raised his head and looked at the woman who entered the office. His brows scrunched up as he looked at the woman, he expected to see a man and not a woman after all.


    "Good morning, CEO Fu." The woman bowed her head as she ced the referrals and appointment letters including the rewards and rmendations that she had won after working in severalpanies. "My name is Dong Hai."


    Ba thump.


    Fu Yu Sheng felt his heart skip a beat as he heard her name.


    "What did you say? Whats your name?" Fu Yu Sheng raised his head and looked at the woman. The name brought a terror and sense of loss in his heart. Along with it came a surge of anger, if not for the fact that his rationality was still there, he would have rushed forward and killed the woman in front of him.


    It was that kind of anger.


    But why?


    "Dong Hai, my name is Dong Hai," the woman repeated before tilting her head to the side and questioning, "Is something the matter?"


    ''Why..why can you not love me instead?'' A harsh voice with a tinge of maniacalughter echoed in Fu Yu Sheng''s head. ''I have loved you more! I have been with you for so many years that she cannot even amount to it. So why her?'' A woman wearing red robes screamed at him.


    However, his memory was blurry and he couldn''t see the face of the woman. The only thing he could see was that the woman and he were standing at the peak of a mountain.


    But he had never been to that mountain.


    "Argh," Fu Yu Sheng sped hold of his head as he looked down at the floor.


    "Are you alright, Boss Fu?" Assistant Xi rushed to Fu Yu Sheng''s side he looked at Fu Yu Sheng and turned to look at Dong Hai who calmly stared at him.


    He did not understand what happened just now. Was this the boss''s way of telling the woman to leave?


    Did her presence make Fu Yu Sheng feel ufortable?


    "Is everything alright?" The woman asked with a hint of confusion in her eyes. "Shall Ie backter on?"


    "That..."


    "Its fine," Fu Yu Sheng rubbed his forehead while gritting his teeth. He raised his head and smiled at the woman, "It was nothing but a bad headache, you can start working from today onwards. Your office is next to Assistant Xi, so you can stay there."


    Dong Hai nodded as Assistant Xi nced at Fu Yu Sheng. He wanted to say something but upon seeing that Fu Yu Sheng had agreed to let the woman stay, he did not say anything and brought her out of the office.


    Once the two of them left, Fu Yu Sheng clenched his fingers tightly.


    ''I seem to have heard of her name somewhere but I cannot remember her...'' he thought while rubbing his forehead.


    However, what made him even more surprised was that even though the woman''s name seemed to bring out a reaction from him...he did not recall seeing her.


    *****


    On the other side, Song Yan arrived at the small apartment where Lin Bolin lived. Her eyes fell on the dingy and dark alley where the man lived and her eyes narrowed. For someone who was epted by Zheng Baozhi, Lin Bolin seemed to be living in a rather peculiar ce.


    She climbed up the metal stairs and then walked over to the corridor which led to the room that had Lin Bolin''s name written on the surface of the door. Song Yan nced at the namete which was faded and old before raising her hand and knocking on the door.


    "Coming," a voice came from inside the room.


    With a click the door opened and the face of an old woman came in front of Song Yan.


    The old woman was stumped upon seeing a beautiful woman standing outside her apartment. Her old face scrunched up as she looked at Song Yan and tentatively asked, "How can I help


    you, Miss?"


    "Is Mister Lin Bolin at home?" Song Yan asked the old woman with a small smile on her lips. "There is something that I want to ask him. It is a rather important matter."


    "Important matter?" The old woman blinked her eyes and Song Yan''s smile widened. "You can think it concerns the life and death of your son."


    As she said those words, Song Yan''s gaze flicked to the children''s pce on the forehead of the Old woman. Though she was blessed with a filial pair of sons, one of them was already dead and the other one was also in a life-threatening danger.


    When the old woman heard Song Yan''s words, she wanted to tell the woman to not say any nonsense but then she heard Song Yan say--


    "You lost your elder son when you were in your twenties and then had your second son in your thirties. Because of this you have always treated Lin Bolin really well and have protected him from all harm. Unless you want to lose your son, I suggest you listen to what I have to say."


    When the old woman heard Song Yan''s words, she was stumped. Because as far as she knew, even her son did not know that he had an elder brother as Old Madam Lin did not tell Lin Bolin that he lost a brother.


    It brought back bad memories and thus she even put away everything that was rted to her eldest son in a small box and never brought it out.


    Thus, it came as a surprise to the Old woman that Song Yan knew that her son was dead.


    "How...how do you know that?" The old woman asked Song Yan with a frown on her face and Song Yan calmly smiled at the woman before exining, "Your children''s pce is falling. If you ignore what I have to say today then you will end up losing even your second son as the first pir has already fallen and the second pir is crumbling."


    When Old Madam Lin heard Song Yan''s words, she understood that the woman was a


    renowned and powerful master. She shivered and immediately stepped to the side, "Please


    come inside, master. I will bring my foolish son."


    Old Madam Lin cared for her son more than anything. She couldn''t help but get angry when


    she thought that he was in danger.


    ''What trouble did he provoke this time!''

 Chapter 1418: Warning Lin Bolin

    Chapter 1418: Warning Lin Bolin


    ?


    ***********


    Hey my lovely fairies, please check out my new book ---- Guide to Reign My Tycoon Husbands. This book is really close to my heart, it has action, adventure, drama and a lot of ahem snu snu... kikiki... some really exciting scenes are waiting for you.


    ************


    "Mother, what''s the matter?" Lin Bolin asked his mother when thetter strode inside his room. He stared at the clock in his room, before turning to look at his mother, "It is still early in the morning. I still want to sleep."


    Mother Lin pulled the nket with which Lin Bolin had covered his body and then said to him, "What do you mean what am I doing? What did you do? There is a master who came looking for you and said that your life is in danger!"


    The more she thought about it the more worried she became when she was young. A very young boy had pointed at her son and told her that he was gued by something unclean.


    However, Old Madam Lin did not know that the boy was the heir of a big sect and she did not believe in the supernatural either. Thus, she scolded the boy away and asked him to leave.


    She didn''t even take his words to her heart. How could her son be gued by something unclean? He was such a good boy.


    However three weekster just as the little boy said, her elder son ended up falling in the small pond behind their house and drowned. The funny thing was that everyone in the vige said that they did not hear anything. Old Madam Lin was simply annoyed back then when she heard the vigers say that they did not hear anything.


    How could her son not call anyone for help? They just did not want to help him!


    But those thoughts of hers changed when another boy drowned in the vige and his death was simr to her son. He drowned in the river with women washing clothes just down the stream and yet the women imed that they did not hear that boy call for help.


    When this happened two or three times, the vigers grew scared and investigated the matter. It turned out that these naughty boys went ahead and yed near the groove where a woman who was tired after getting tormented by her inws died.


    It was near the river and the body of that woman was also buried quite close to that groove as the family in which that woman married was harassed by the evil spirit of the woman, the master who was called to subdue that evil spirit.


    That master did something to trap that evil spirit near the groove. He even warned no one to go to that groove, for years the vigers stayed away but her son ---


    Old Madam Lin felt scared at the very thought. Back then a master told her that her son was gued with something unclean and her son died. Now another master came and was telling her that she was on the verge of losing her other son as well. How could Old Madam Lin be willing?


    Lin Bolin was shocked upon hearing the words of his mother but then he shook his head and said, "Mom, are you being fooled? How can there be a master and ghost in this world?"


    "Shut up! That master knows what you don''t!" Old Madam Lin snapped at her son when she saw his careless attitude.


    "What do you mean--"


    "She told me that if I don''t listen to her then I will lose you just like I lost your big brother," Old Madam Lin''s eyes turned red when she thought about how her sons despite being filial did not have a long life.


    "Big brother? Mom, I don''t have a big brother," Lin Bolin said to his mother with a frown. He was the only son of his parents.


    However, Old Madam Lin shook her head and said to her son, "You indeed had a big brother but he was gued by something dirty and ended up dying. Your father and I couldn''t withstand the loss and never brought his name up in front of you lest you asked questions that we couldn''t answer."


    Lin Bolin was shocked when he heard the words of his mother. That master...she knew that he had a big brother when he didn''t know it?


    "Where is that master?" Though Lin Bolin was half convinced, he still wanted to hear what the master wanted to say to him.


    "She is in the living hall," Old Madam Lin answered as she asked her son toe with her. "Hurry, clean yourself up ande to the living hall with me."


    Lin Bolin nodded. Hebed his bed hair and then dressed up before leaving the room. However, as soon as he took a step out of the room and saw the woman sitting on the couch, Lin Bolin was stunned.


    Because that woman was none other than Song Yan. The master that Master Lai and Zheng Baozhi hired!


    ''What is she doing here?'' Lin Bolin questioned inwardly as he walked over to where Song Yan was sitting and greeted her, "Master Song, is everything okay?"


    "Everything is fine for now at least," Song Yan answered as she looked at the man. She ced the cup of tea that Old Madam Lin had offered her and then raised her head to look at the man. "Please sit down, there are a few things that I need to say to you."


    Lin Bolin nodded as he sat down on the chair next to Song Yan while Old Madam Lin settled on the couch right beside Song Yan who closed her eyes and then questioned, "How long has it been since you started working for Madam Zheng?"


    "I...it has been four months I think?" Lin Bolin was surprised upon hearing the question of Song Yan. He couldn''t understand why this woman suddenly brought up the matter of Zheng Baozhi when she was here to give him a warning.


    "Then have you ever seen Madam Zheng work? Like has she ever sculpted in front of you?" Song Yan questioned once again causing Lin Bolin to frown as he shook his head. He said to Song Yan, "No, she has never done so. She only asked me to finish the wax sculptures that she had left iplete."


    He paused and then asked, "But why are you asking me these questions? I mean what does that have to do with you telling me that my life is in danger?"


    "Who do you think will be the cause of your death?" Song Yan questioned back, causing the man to pause and look at her. He raised his voice as he asked, "What do you mean by that? Do you mean to say that it is Madam Zheng who will kill me? How can it be possible? She is so talented and skilled--"


    "The talent that you speak of was never hers," Song Yan spoke calmly as she turned to look at the man. The reason why she was telling this man so much information was because Song Yan was worried that the skills that Zheng Baozhi had at this moment were nothing but borrowed


    skills.


    She had questioned Gu Chenyi and read the dark arts to snatch the skills of a person. Strictly speaking, it was impossible but there was this one ritual in which the body of the person was ced on the altar and then tied on that very altar.


    The person who wants to snatch the skills would then feed on the flesh and bones of their victim. This would go on until only the bones of the victim from whom the skills were being


    snatched were left.


    This dark art was not only cruel but it was sickening, many people would not opt for such a cruel ritual as they have to eat the raw flesh of the person while sitting inside the magic circle, right next to the altar.


    With such a hideous and disgusting condition, anyone was bound to refuse it. In fact, it was better to work on their skills. But Song Yan underestimated the cruelty of Zheng Baozhi. She was certain that Zheng Baobei''s daughter started showing signs of being a prodigy ... and Zheng Baozhi with her greed decided to take that young girl''s skills for herself.


    This was the reason why the ghost that was haunting Zheng Baozhi came from within her body. It was because that girl was eaten alive with her flesh, eyes and everything else being gauged out by Zheng Baozhi.


    Song Yan, despite being a celestial master, felt shivers down her spine when she thought about how terrifying that woman named Zheng Baozhi was.


    She actually dared to eat a living human!


    Nausea surged inside her throat as Song Yan turned to look at Lin Bolin who was staring at her


    in shock before saying, "Those skills that you speak so highly of belong to Madam Zheng''s half-sister, Zheng Baobei."


    **********


    My dear fairies can you please send golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard!

 Chapter 1419: Lin Bolin realizes the truth

    Chapter 1419: Lin Bolin realizes the truth


    ?


    A/n: Those who are still supporting the reader. Please read the chapter titled ¡ª¡ª A Dream too erotic. The dom and sub rtion was established there. How could there be any SA when the terms were already discussed?


    **************


    "What...? What did you say?" Lin Bolin wasn''t just shocked at Song Yan''s words. He couldn''t believe that she was saying something so shocking. He clenched his fists and then said to her, "Do you have any proof to back your im, Master? I mean how can it be possible? Madam Zheng had been known throughout the country for her skills. If she was a fake then someone would have caught her right?"


    Song Yan curled her lips and said, "Proof? I do have one but can you bear to see it?"


    Lin Bolin''s brows furrowed when he heard her remark. He blinked his eyes and then said to her, "Of course. Why wouldn''t I?"


    When Song Yan heard his response, she sighed and then flicked a talisman at Lin Bolin. This was a Ghost Seeing talisman. But it was of the lowest grade and would be ineffective in a few days.


    Of course, she did not flick that talisman at Lin Bolin because he dared to question her. She was not that petty.


    "What are--AHHHH THERE IS A GHOST," Lin Bolin stopped speaking midway and started screaming as if his life depended on it. He tried to run away but his legs seemed to have turned into lead, even when he tried to move them, they just didn''t budge!


    "What a ghost!??" Old Madam Lin turned to look at Song Yan who calmly smiled at her and said, "There is no need for you to worry about anything, Madam. This spirit belongs to none other than Zheng Baobei. The woman whose skills your son admired."


    Though Song Yan said that Old Madam Lin was certain that there was a lot for her to worry about. She turned to look at her son who was shivering in his boots and said to Song Yan, "Master, my son is a soft-hearted man. Can you ...can you do something? If this goes on then I am afraid that he will faint."


    Song Yan couldn''t let Lin Bolin faint, so she changed Zheng Baobei''s appearance lest the man fainted and her trip to his house became useless.


    With a snap of her fingers, Song Yan instilled enough yin energy in Zheng Baobei''s spirit which changed her appearance. She now resembled Zheng Baozhi, except for her eyes which were warm and clear. Unlike Zheng Baozhi whose eyes were filled with disdain and contempt.


    Lin Bolin was stunned when he saw the woman''s appearance change. He turned his head and looked at Song Yan who very calmly said, "She is the one who has been sculpting the wax statues under Zheng Baozhi''s name."


    Song Yan was certain that Zheng Baobei started the wax statue exhibition to break free from the Zheng family but somehow Old Madam Zheng caught her in her palms again and transferred the rights of the exhibition to Zheng Baozhi.


    ''Most probably Zheng Baobei''s mother died and they were worried about Zheng Baobei going out of their control, so they decisively killed her before she could bring the truth to light,'' Song Yan thought while Lin Bolin looked at Zheng Baobei''s ghost and stammered,


    "You...were you really the one who made the Zheng Wax Museum?"


    Zheng Baobei blinked her eyes and then nodded. She exined what happened to Lin Bolin before saying, "And then they killed me. They didn''t want me going out of their control but with my mother gone, I had no reason to follow their orders, as they were worried about losing control over everything... They kidnapped me while Zheng Baozhi took my ce."


    Zheng Baobei clenched her fingers in hatred when she thought about how Old Madam Zheng had kidnapped and tormented her before killing her. If she could, then she would definitely pay that woman back for killing her and letting her useless daughter take over her ce.


    When Lin Bolin heard the truth, he felt his entire body quiver. He never thought that one day he would find out that the woman he had been admiring all along was actually a murderer! Song Yan nced at the man whose hands were trembling as he silently stared down at the floor. The reason why she came to this ce was because Song Yan had stayed awake and pondered long and hard but not once did she recall hearing Lin Bolin''s name when Zheng Baozhi was at the peak of her career.


    In fact, what she heard was -¡ª


    ''Zheng Baozhi is so talented that none of her students could match her and left.''


    However, what happened to those students no one knew.


    Because of this Song Yan was worried that after Zheng Baobei''s daughter, Zheng Baozhi was aiming for Lin Bolin.


    She couldn''t let that woman''s n seed, so of course she would have to put this man on his guard.


    Song Yan hid theplex emotions in her eyes while Old Madam Lin looked at her son and then at Song Yan. She was even more confused now as she couldn''t understand why Zheng Baozhi was after her son.


    But at the same time, she was worried.


    Old Madam Lin remembered what Song Yan said earlier and hurriedly asked, "Master Song, what did you mean when you said that my son''s life is in danger? That woman named Zheng Baozhi can''t be nning to kill my son right? We didn''t even know that she was not the owner of that museum. Why is she after my son?"


    Song Yan turned to look at Zheng Baobei and then nced at Old Madam Lin whose expression was turning bad to worse.


    Even Lin Bolin turned to look at Song Yan and said to her, "Yes, Master Song. I had no idea about such a shocking thing. I really don''t think that there is any reason for Madam Zheng to keep me close to her?"


    As soon as Lin Bolin finished speaking, Song Yan smiled at him and said, "Who said that there is no reason? I for one believe that she has a very strong reason."


    Old Madam Lin and Lin Bolin panicked when they heard Song Yan''s words. Old Madam Lin hurriedly asked, "Master Song, please tell us why that woman is eyeing my son."


    At that moment, Song Yan unhurriedly said to the two people who stood in front of her, "Although your son is indeed unaware of the truth there is something that he has that appeals to Zheng Baozhi a lot. It is his skills."


    She calmly added when the two of them still looked a bit confused.


    "But...but my skills are mine, aren''t they?" Lin Bolin said to Song Yan with a frown on his face. How could someone steal someone''s skills?


    "Well they are indeed yours, but what if I tell you there is a ritual that can help Zheng Baozhi in snatching your skills?" Song Yan turned to look at Lin Bolin whose expression turned terrified. "There is nothing impossible in the world of dark arts. While the mystic celestial masters will not take any sinister orders that went against their morals the same couldn''t be said for those who follow the path of dark arts. They can easily snatch away those skills that Zheng Baozhi wishes to have. Of course, you will be dead by the time she finishes the ritual."


    "Like the many other students that suddenly vanished."


    She stated those words with a smile on her face causing Old Madam Lin and Lin Bolin to look at her in shock. Was this worth smiling at?


    "This... I knew that there was something wrong with that woman!" Old Madam Lin was an old woman who had seen the ways of the world. So how could she not understand that there was something wrong with Zheng Baozhi suddenlying to their house and taking Lin Bolin as


    her student?


    She did not believe the flowery words that Zheng Baozhi said to her son. However, even Old Madam Lin did not expect that Zheng Baozhi was actually nning something so sinister. She thought that at most her son''s skills would be exploited but she never expected that Zheng Baozhi was actually nning to kill her son!


    She raised her hand and smacked her son before saying, "I told you! I told you that there was something wrong about her sudden generosity but you did not listen to me. Now look! What happened? Did you really think that the woman would help you out of the goodwill of her heart? You are such a foolish child!"


    Lin Bolin was also stupefied when he heard Song Yan say that Zheng Baozhi was actually aiming for his skills. If Lin Bolin was a little suspicious of this woman in front of him first, he was more or less convinced that this woman was indeed a rather skilled master.


    How could it be possible for her to know that he had an older brother as well as that many students left the wax museum?


    Thinking back there were indeed a lot of students who were studying with him in the wax museum but then all of a sudden they left one by one until he was the only one who was left. Now that he thought about it, Lin Bolin couldn''t help but feel a bit suspicious. What if those students never left but were killed?


    ****************************


    My dear fairies can you please send golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard!

 Chapter 1420: Waiting for fumble

    Chapter 1420: Waiting for fumble


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands?


    It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them hehehe.


    *************


    Lin Bolin was scared silly after realizing this horrifying truth. No wonder, no wonder Zheng Baozhi kept praising him and his skills these past few days and even asked him to work even harder.


    She kept telling him that he needed to work hard or else his skills would never improve any further. In the past, Lin Bolin believed that the woman was caring for him but now that he knew the truth, Lin Bolin was so scared that the floor under his feet seemed to have sunken by three feet.


    Lin Bolin''s teeth chattered at that moment and his voice trembled, he asked, "Master Song, did that woman...did that woman kill those students under her?"


    "What do you think?" Song Yan did not want to scare the mother and son pair but it was important for them to understand the consequences of following Zheng Baozhi and ignoring her warning. "The one who married and established the Zheng wax studio was none other than Zheng Baobei, for the sake of getting hold of everything that Zheng Baobei had, Zheng Baozhi did not stop at killing just her own half-sister. She is so cruel and vicious, do you think that she would think twice before killing those who have no rtion with her?"


    She stood up from the couch and nced at Lin Bolin, "I came here because I saw death waiting for you, if you don''t believe me then you can continue with your own decision. But of course, if you die, I will not be the one responsible."


    "So don''te looking for me after your death."


    With those words, Song Yan turned on her feet and then walked away. As she stepped out of the small apartment, Old Madam Lin turned to look at her son and said, "You will stop learning under her! I forbid you from going to that woman''s studio anymore. Tell her that you will not being anymore!"


    Thinking of Zheng Baozhi, the old woman shuddered, fear lingering in her heart. That woman could even kill her own sister. Who were theypared to that? Certainly, that woman would not think twice before killing her son.


    Lin Bolin on the other hand didn''t answer his mother and chased after Song Yan.


    "Master Song!"


    Song Yan, who was already standing at the top of the stairs, turned around and looked at the man who chased after her. She raised a brow and asked, "What the matter?"


    "Master Song, can you help me? I don''t think that Madam Zheng would stop bothering me just because I left the apprenticeship under her," Lin Bolin knew that Zheng Baozhi was a stubborn woman. She was the kind of woman who would make her assistant stand in the line for three hours daily to get the coffee that she liked.


    Other than that she would not ept anything else.


    That kind of woman, would she just let him go if he refused to follow her?


    "I don''t want to die!" Lin Bolin eximed as he almost knelt on the floor in front of Song Yan. Song Yan also thought that Zheng Baozhi would not give up so easily. She took out a yellow talisman with a red inscription on it and handed it to Lin Bolin. She said to him, "Here, this talisman will protect you for the time being, however, if you sense it getting hotter you need to contact me." She added as she handed a card with her number to Lin Bolin.


    "Make sure to contact me at once because if you dy then who knows what might happen?"


    "I understand," Lin Bolin nodded as he took the card and the talisman. Inwardly he had already decided to nt his talisman on his skin, there was no way he was going to let this talisman be taken away from him.


    He would rather die than let it go.


    Song Yan nodded and then turned to leave, however before leaving she handed another S- grade talisman to Lin Bolin as she was worried that Zheng Baozhi would do something to Old Madam Lin.


    That woman and her mother did the same thing to Zheng Baobei''s mother, what were the chances that would not do it again?


    It was better to be safe than sorry.


    "Don''t let your mother go anywhere she is not supposed to," with that warning, Song Yan truly left the apartment building.


    Outside the apartment building, Song Yan felt a sudden surge of yin energy. It was strong enough to plummet the temperature to the point where people around her shivered.


    "Why is it so cold?" One of the women who was carrying a small bag with groceries looked around and rubbed her arms. "Is it going to snow in such weather? Sure enough, the world is on the verge of copse."


    Song Yan: "..."


    She quickly made her way to the car in which she came to this ce and then drove away. Once she arrived at her house, Song Yan ordered Madam Gu to make some dim sums for her as she climbed the stairs before heading to her room.


    Only then did she summon Zheng Baobei out of the Ghost Ring but of course she also let Fang Yanli and the other two ghostse out to subdue Zheng Baobei.


    The Yin energy exploded the second Song Yan let the woman step out of the Ghost Ring. The explosion was so strong that the four ghost members of the Lu family were startled. They looked around the house before turning to look at the room where Song Yan was and shivered.


    What kind of troublesome ghost did she bring home this time?


    "What is wrong with you?" Song Yan calmly asked as she sat down on the couch in her room.


    "What is wrong with me?" Zheng Baobei''s voice was thick with hatred and malice. Dark fumes rose from the wounds that were on her face and her skin. Her eyes were darker than a beast as blood dripped from them. "My daughter... the one who is haunting that woman is my daughter right? The one who was dragged to the altar and eaten alive was my Meifeng!"


    Song Yan did not deny it as it was indeed the truth.


    She had investigated the two women and from her investigation, the chances of the malicious spirit that was haunting Zheng Baozhi being Lai Meifeng were rather high.


    "How can you be so calm!"


    "Then what am I supposed to do?" Song Yan turned to look at Zheng Baobei. "Should I lose control of myself and throw caution to the wind?"


    Zheng Baobei''s expression twisted as she turned on her feet, "I will avenge my daughter... I will kill that woman with my bare hands."


    "Go ahead," Song Yan did not stop the woman as she kicked off the shoes that she was wearing and curled her toes. "However if you be a malicious spirit, then I will not be helping you. Instead, I will be exorcising your essence."


    "Exorcising?" Zheng Baobei stiffened as she turned to look at Song Yan who stared back at her without an ounce of sympathy. "Why? Why are the heavens so cruel? It was bad enough that I lost my life, so why does my daughter have to lose hers?"


    "Are the heavens really cruel?" Song Yan asked as she turned to look at Ni Ah who took out a bunch of herbs that she had harvested once they grew past a hundred years old. She studied the Three leaves bloom and carefully ced it down before saying, "Think back again, you had a lot of chances to escape and tell your husband about the truth. So why didn''t you? Even if those women had your mother in their control, you could have told Master Lai the truth."


    "It might have changed the course of your life but you were too scared to do that, so who is at


    fault?"


    "Why should the heavens be med for your cowardice?"


    Zheng Baobei clenched her fists while Fang Yanli looked at Song Yan and said, "Aren''t you being a tad bit harsh?"


    "I think I am being kind," Song Yan stated as she turned to look at Zheng Baobei. "You and your daughter still have the chance to reincarnate. If you listen to me I can make it so that you two will be mother and daughter in the next life as well. Not to mention, you were quite charitable when you were alive, so you will get a good life in the next life." Zheng Baobei lowered her head and questioned, "Then what about that woman?"


    "Don''t worry," Song Yan curled her lips. "She will end up causing trouble for herself sooner or


    later."


    Zheng Baozhi was greedy, once Lin Bolin escaped from her grasp she would certainly panic.


    "All that is left is for your husband toe to know the truth. We cannot let him support that studio of hers anymore.''


    "If that woman is not pushed to a corner, she would not fumble."


    **************


    My dear fairies can you please send golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard!

 Chapter 1421: Piled up sins

    Chapter 1421: Piled up sins


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands?


    It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them hehehe.


    *************


    "What did you say?" At the hospital, Zheng Baozhi was given the shock of her life as she looked at Lin Bolin who had told her that he was now giving up on art. Her eyes turned as she smiled at Lin Bolin and said to him, "There is no need to do that, I mean Bolin you have just started learning why are you giving up on yourself so soon?"


    Lin Bolin studied the woman carefully and when he saw the hidden anger in her eyes, he was more or less certain that Song Yan was right. This woman was after his skills!


    If he did not escape from her now then he might never be able to escape from her.


    He clenched his fingers and said with a shake of his head, "I am sorry teacher but my mother is sick and I need to earn some money as quickly as possible. I cannot afford to use my time creating sculptures."


    "If that is the matter then I can pay your mother''s medical bills," Zheng Baozhi offered promptly. She did not look like someone petty and arrogant.


    Lin Bolin sucked in a breath. Back when he told Song Yan that he was going to leave the studio, she warned him that there was no way Zheng Baozhi would let him go. He did not think that Zheng Baozhi would cling to him like this.


    "There is no need," Lin Bolin smiled and said to Zheng Baozhi, "I don''t want to trouble the teacher more than I already have."


    After saying those words he stood up and left the ward.


    Zheng Baozhi stared at the door that closed behind Lin Bolin and waited for two seconds before letting out a scream, "AHHHHH!!"


    "That dumb bastard, how dare he escape!" Zheng Baozhi gritted her teeth as she raised the basket of fruits that Lin Bolin had brought with him and threw it on the ground, scattering the fruits all over the floor.


    Her eyes flickered left and right as Zheng Baozhi clenched her fingers. "Did he find out something? However, it is impossible." Even her husband couldn''t find out that his wife had changed.


    So how could Lin Bolin?


    Her thoughts were interrupted by the sudden ringing of her phone.


    Zheng Baozhi turned to look at the small device that was lit up and picked it up before answering the call.


    "Mom! Help me, Mom, that bastard... that Lin Bolin he left the studio! I still need to borrow his skills to finish the wax statue of the royal princess of the B city family," that was right, Zheng Baozhi had always been borrowing the skills of others to create wax statues. Till now she had been relying on Lai Meifeng''s skills but those skills have rusted.


    She couldn''t make that statue anymore with her skills, she was bound to ruin it and with Lin Bolin gone what was she supposed to do? The deadline for the exhibition was getting closer as well.


    She couldn''t let it fail right? This was her only chance to hit the big lottery.


    "Calm down," Old Madam Zheng noticed the panic in the voice of her daughter. "There is no need to be so angry. You can always pay him more money, bugs like them are doomed to be squashed by people like us. Just stuff some money in his mouth and he will follow you with ease."


    She sipped on the tea that she was drinking as she spoke while sitting in the living hall of her house.


    "He refused it!" Zheng Baozhi snapped harshly. With her hand covering her face she spoke in a dreading voice, "That man refused to ept it."


    A frown etched on Old Madam Zheng''s face as she heard the words of her daughter. She set down the teacup on the saucer and questioned, "Did that man find out something?"


    "It''s impossible," Zheng Baozhi shook her head and immediately refused. No one knew about Zheng Baobei, all the acts of kindness that she had done were under her name. Thus, Zheng Baozhi was a kind and considerate woman in the eyes of many.


    Zheng Baobei was a rude and disgusting woman whose improper videos were spread all over the inte.


    How could anyone even find out that it was her all along with Zheng Baobei gone?


    "Still it''s better to nip the bud before it blooms," Old Madam Zheng said in a quiet voice. "Bring that man to the small warehouse of ourpany. I have already contacted the master to deal with the matter."


    "Mother then what about that malicious spirit?" Zheng Baozhi asked in a hurry.


    "We will see what we can do but for now it''s more important for you to bring some glory to our family."


    On the outside of the ward, Lin Bolin who returned to grab his wallet that he had dropped by mistake in the ward, was stunned.


    He knew that Zheng Baozhi was not the woman who was behind the wax studio but upon hearing it from her mouth, he was scared out of his wits. Even though there were more than two hundred yuan in his purse, he turned on his feet and ran away.


    He would rather lose that money than his life!


    Inside the ward, Zheng Baozhi had no idea that Lin Bolin had listened to her words. She ended the call and then walked to the bathing room where she turned the tap on to wash her face.


    She scooped a handful of water to ssh on her face, however as soon as Zheng Baozhi sshed the water on her face she smelled something rotten and unpleasant.


    "What in the ..." her words came to a sudden halt as she noticed the rotten blood trickling down her face, on the left cheek of her face, another mouth was stretched open. It was grinning as it spoke in a hoarse voice, "Aunt...aunt it hurts... don''t cut me open. Because it hurts."


    It sang those words in an eerie voice causing Zheng Baozhi to stumble. She forgot about everything that was happening as she turned on her feet and rushed to the door where she opened it with all her might. However, no matter how hard she pulled, the door remained closed.


    "No...no...no!" She screamed in terror as she raised her hands and banged on the door. "Someonee and save me."


    "Someonee and save me, someonee and save me," the voice from the mouth on her cheeks mimicked her.


    "No! No!"


    "Isn''t that I screamed, aunt?" The voice suddenly changed into malevolent rage as Zheng Baozhi felt something press against her stomach. "Isn''t that I begged you to let me off? Why did you not listen to me? Why did you kill me? I will kill you too! I WILL KILL YOU TOO!"


    "AHHH!!" Zheng Baozhi screamed as she felt sharp nails dig into the inside of her stomach. She tried to shake it off but she couldn''t because the scraping of the nails came from inside of


    her stomach.


    Her face twisted in pain and her legs turned to jelly. Yellow liquid dripped down her legs as she begged, "Please...Please let me off. We are family....we are family, Meifeng..." However, the malicious spirit did not listen to her or maybe it did not want to listen. Inch by inch, Zheng Baozhi could feel theyers of her stomach getting pierced. "AHHH!!!" a scream erupted from her mouth when Zheng Baozhi looked down and stared at the tip of the bony finger that was sticking out of the inside of her stomach.


    "I beg you! I BEG YOU!"


    Her begging was futile as the malicious spirit continued to tear her stomach open.


    Bit by bit the small finger-sized hole turned bigger and bigger as the malicious spirit used its fingers to tear it open.


    As the hole got bigger and bigger, one could see parts of human limbs, eyes and tongue lying inside Zheng Baozhi''s stomach.


    "Hehe...Hehehe."


    ****


    "How were you paying attention?" Master Lai said to the doctor in charge as he red at the man angrily. "My wife was almost killed because of theck of security at your hospital. How could you not know that she was attacked!"


    Master Lai knew that it was because of the malicious spirit but he did not wish to ruin the reputation of his wife. If someone was to find out that Zheng Baozhi was attacked by a malicious spirit then he was worried that his wife would be med for doing something


    immoral.


    He did not want such a thing to happen.


    "We were indeed paying attention--" "Then how did she get hurt like this?" Master Lai snapped harshly.


    The doctor sighed and bowed his head in apology before saying, "Master Lai, did you and


    your wife go somewhere shady?"


    "What do you mean?" A frown etched on Master Lai''s face upon hearing the question of the


    doctor. Did he notice something?


    "There are traces of human flesh inside your wife''s stomach."


    *******************


    [My dear fairies can you please send golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard! ]

 Chapter 1422: The past of him and her

    Chapter 1422: The past of him and her


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands?


    It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them hehehe.


    *************


    "What nonsense are you speaking? How can there be traces of human flesh in the stomach of my wife?" Master Lai thought that the doctor had gone insane, the usation that he was putting on Zheng Baozhi could lead them to serious trouble.


    "It''s not nonsense," the doctor was long annoyed by the me of Master Lai and was not as cordial as he was at first. "Human flesh is hard to digest and it can take weeks or months before it''spletely cleaned out from the inside of a person. Since it hadn''t been that long, the traces of human flesh are still inside your wife''s stomach. Are you sure that she didn''t do something she shouldn''t have?"


    Master Lai was left stunned by the usatory remarks of the doctor. He wanted to believe that it was because of the ghost that was haunting his wife but even if the ghost was haunting his wife, how did the traces of human flesh appear in her stomach?


    "It must be a mistake, there has to be a misunderstanding," Master Lai said to the doctor before turning on his feet and walking away, while the doctor responsible for the treatment of Zheng Baozhi, snorted.


    If not for the fact that he did not have any power against the Lai family and could get into serious trouble, he would haveined against Master Lai and his wife.


    ''Such a dangerous woman...she even ate the flesh of a human. If I were toin then..." the Doctor shuddered and immediately walked away leaving behind the idea of filing aint.


    He was a man with a family and couldn''t get into trouble with people like Zheng Baozhi.


    On the other side, Master Lai''s heart was in turmoil as well. He couldn''t believe the words of the doctor, or more like he didn''t want to believe. How could Zheng Baozhi...how could she feast on the flesh of a human? His wife was so kind and gentle ....


    Though Master Lai continued to repeat these things in his head, he was having a hard time settling his heart down.


    What if it was true?


    "No, what am I even thinking?" Master Lai shook his head and smiled. "My Baozhi has always been kind and gentle, there is no way she would have done something so cruel."


    As he spoke, he asked Yuan Heng who had been following him to go and take care of Zheng Baozhi, while he went to meet Fu Yu Sheng. The two of them had another meeting where they needed to discuss the final terms of the agreement.


    Master Lai arrived at the Fu Corporation in a hurry and went straight to the meeting room where Fu Yu Sheng was already waiting for him.


    "Master Sheng," Master Lai greeted Fu Yu Sheng with an apologetic smile on his face. "Sorry, sorry...my wife, she met with another tragic ident and I had to stay with her... I couldn''t leave her."


    Master Lai had pushed the meeting by two hours already and yet he was stillte to it.


    "It''s fine," Fu Yu Sheng waved his hand as he let Master Lai take a seat. He nced at the man and thought of the thing that his wife asked him to do but ...


    He turned to look at Dong Ha.


    "Secretary Dong, can you bring some tea for the two of us?" Fu Yu Sheng asked with a smile, the woman on his side paused before nodding. She turned on her feet and walked out of the room. Once she was gone, Fu Yu Sheng flicked the Ghost Seeing Talisman at Master Lai.


    Only then did he heave a sigh of relief.


    Fu Yu Sheng did not know why but Dong Hai gave him a very eerie feeling. Sometimes she would stare at him as if she was looking at someone else through him.


    Not to mention, he looked down on his hands which were now covered with scales. This was something that started of nowhere when Dong Hai approached him.


    Even now Fu Yu Sheng couldn''t understand what was happening to him.


    He was a human...so how could the scales of a snake appear on the back of his hands? He couldn''t even tell Song Yan about this matter as if he did not want to make things difficult for her. What if he was an entity that she needed to exorcise?


    What if Song Yan couldn''t kill him? He was not scared of death but he was scared to see his wife face that heavenly punishment.


    "Master Sheng, is something the matter?" Master Lai questioned when he saw that Fu Yu Sheng was lost in thoughts.


    Fu Yu Sheng snapped out of his daze and looked up before shaking his head, "It''s nothing, let us start with the meeting."


    By the two of them finished speaking, Fu Yu Sheng was rather tired. He raised his hand and covered his eyes with it.


    "Are you tired, boss?" Dong Hai asked as she looked at the man in front of her.


    Her eyes flickered as she wished to touch him, even after centuries, he was still as beautiful as he was centuries ago.


    What a pity, he had to follow that bitch. If he had followed her and taken her hand when she offered it to him, he wouldn''t have to suffer alongside that woman.


    ''I heard that he spent countless years in hell by her side, even though he did nothing and could have gone to heaven,...he chose hell all for the sake of that woman. Why! What did she not have that the woman had?'' Dong Hai breathed heavily as she clenched her fingers on her


    sides.


    "Is something the matter?" Fu Yu Sheng sensed someone looking at him with a fervent gaze and turned to look at Dong Hai as she was the only one in the room. Why was she staring at him like that? It was as if he had wronged her in a way.


    However, Fu Yu Sheng did not remember even meeting this woman.


    "It''s nothing, Master Sheng," Dong Hai smiled at Fu Yu Sheng. That was right, this man did not know who she was but there was no need for her to hurry, she would make him follow her sooner orter.


    Fu Yu Sheng looked at Dong Hai before nodding and then walking out of the room. Once he was out of the meeting room, he summoned Xiao Bai.


    "Little Bai," he called the white snake that slithered out of the cuff of his shirt.


    "Hiss," the snake hissed at the meeting room, spitting its venom as he did that.


    Seeing this Fu Yu Sheng narrowed his eyes as he questioned, "Do you know that woman?" Xiao Bai turned his head to Fu Yu Sheng and slowly very slowly nodded his head. How could he not know that woman? She was the one who fell for his master even though he was already married to another sect leader and that sect leader was none other than the sister


    of that woman!


    But that did not stop that woman, Xiao Bai did not know how that woman did it but she took over the sect of his master''s beloved.


    While his master''s beloved was forced to take ast stand against this woman to get her husband back. However, she died with thousands of arrows piercing her body and his master


    died in sorrow.


    He would never forgive that woman for what she had done. Who would have thought that this perverted woman was still pinning on his master?


    This time, however, he would never let this woman take his master away. Back then he was poisoned and forced to sleep for years by the time he woke up, his masters were already dead


    and locked in hell.


    He could only wait for his master like a wife waiting for her beloved.


    After centuries of waiting his master was finally back as he refused to reincarnate without his


    beloved.


    But...his beloved who had killed millions of people while rescuing him was trapped in hell. So how could they reincarnate easily?


    They could only wait for their punishment to end.


    "I see," Fu Yu Sheng narrowed his eyes as he continued walking down the building. He knew that there was something weird about that woman but how should he find out about her?


    Should he tell Song Yan?


    ''Her final stand...would you like to see it?'' Dong Hai''s voice echoed in his head and Fu Yu Sheng sped his hand with one of his head.


    In front of his eyes, the scenery changed. Now he knelt on the floor while in front of him stood


    Dong Hai, she was smiling at him with a smitten gaze and then turned to look somewhere


    else.


    Fu Yu Sheng followed her gaze and what he saw shocked him to the core. It was Song Yan, dressed in vivid red as she bled through all of her orifices as thousands of arrows flew at her.


    "SONG YAN!"


    **********************


    [My dear fairies can you please send golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard!]

 Chapter 1423: If killed just die

    Chapter 1423: If killed just die


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands?


    It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them hehehe.


    *************


    Fu Yu Sheng snapped out of his daze as his head bumped into the roof of his car. However, as he stared at the parking lot through the front mirror, he had a feeling that the things that he saw were not that simple.


    On the other hand, Master Lai returned home. As soon as he stepped inside the house, he heard his wife singing. When he heard the song that his wife often sang when they were young and dating, he was quite surprised. There were many times when Master Lai had asked her to sing this song as he loved it but his wife often refused by saying that her throat hurt. "Baozhi? Are you in a good mood today?" He stepped inside the house and smiled at the woman who stood in the kitchen while wearing an apron. He only came to get a few things that he needed before going back to the office, he didn''t think he would meet with Zheng Baozhi in the house.


    He looked at the dishes that she had prepared for him and was surprised. Since when did Zheng Baozhi start to cook for him again? She hadn''t cooked for him in years.


    Not to mention these were his favorites.


    "Baozhi, I¡ª¡ª" he began but in the middle of his sentence he paused. What was going on? Zheng Baozhi was admitted to the hospital, wasn''t she?


    His eyes narrowed as he took a step back, "Who are you?"


    The woman who stood next to the kitchen counter turned to look at him. As she turned around, Master Lai''s eyes widened and he felt a prickly sensation in his heart. As the one in front of him resembled the Zheng Baozhi he loved and cared.


    "Who do you think I am?" The woman asked as she walked past the kitchen and came to a stop in front of him.


    Master Lai stared at the woman who stared right back at him. He clenched his fingers as he said to Zheng Baobei, "This is not funny, Baobei. How many times have I told you to not do anything like this, no matter how many times you pretend to be Baozhi, I will never ept you."


    As he spoke he reached towards the woman to grab hold of her wrist but as soon as he touched the woman, his hand went right past her hand.


    "What...?" Master Lai was stunned when he saw that he couldn''t touch Zheng Baobei, he tried once again and then again beforeing to a stop in front of Zheng Baobei. "What do...what are you?"


    Zheng Baobei smiled at the man before asking back, "What do you think I am?"


    "You!" Master Lai was furious, he was about to say something but Zheng Baobei swooped close to his face as she whispered, "I knew that you were an indifferent man but never did I think that you wouldn''t even know when your wife changed."


    "What nonsense--" Master Lai snapped. However, Zheng Baobei did not let him off so easily, "She cannot sing the song that you like, she doesn''t even know how to cook nor does she have anything inmon with me so how in the world did you never see the difference between us? Or that you did but you never cared?"


    Zheng Baobei sneered and continued, "Was it because you could not ept the fact that you married the daughter of a mistress and not the real missy? Is this why you refused to see the truth?"


    Master Lai was furious, he raised his hand to p the woman however just as his fingers touched her face, they went past it as if the woman in front of him was not even there. His eyes widened as he looked at Zheng Baobei whose smile turned aggrieved. "You..what...this..." he stammered as he couldn''t understand what was happening.


    "Zheng Baozhi killed me," Zheng Baobei stated with a calm expression, however, that expression twisted into a malevolent one as she continued, "And she killed our daughter too. How long are you going to turn a blind eye to everything!?"


    "Our daughter has been taught and raised by the finest teachers. She was one of the most gentle and elegant young girls in her circle....so how could you believe that she ran away after eloping?" Tears of blood started to fall from Zheng Baobei''s eyes as she screamed in agony, "Because of you our daughter was trapped by that bitch Zheng Baozhi and she was eaten clean until only her bones were left behind. Not even her corpse was left behind for us to bury. So why shouldn''t she kill her!"


    "Zheng Baozhi deserves to die! She deserves to die! Ahhhhh!"


    Zheng Baobei screamed as she clutched her head with her hands before disappearing from the house. Master Lai who had fallen on the floor at some time looked around the house with a panicked expression.


    If not for the fact that the dishes that Zheng Baobei had cooked for him were still sitting on the dining table, he would have thought that everything that he saw just now was just a bad dream.


    "Meifeng...Meifeng is dead?" Master Lai wished what Zheng Baobei had told him was just a lie but something seemed to be missing. When Lai Meifeng went missing, his heart seemed to have ached for days, back then he thought that it was because he was disappointed in his daughter but now that the ache was back, Master Lai was no longer as certain as he was before.


    His mind was ck and he seemed to be scared silly and he had no idea what to do at that moment.


    "Master..Master Song, yes! She might be of some help!" Master Lai got to his feet and rushed out of the house.


    At Song Yan''s house,


    Song Yan was sitting on the bed while Fu Yu Sheng sat on the edge of the bed with his head lowered.


    "What has gotten into you?" she asked the man who was sitting silently on the side. "You usually never stay this quiet, did something happen?"


    ''Yea... I guess I saw our past lives where you died saving me and now the woman look-alike or that woman herself is my personal assistant. There is also the matter of scales appearing and disappearing from my skin...'' No matter how Fu Yu Sheng thought about it, these words


    sounded crazy to him.


    "Nothing. I just think being silent once in a while is a good habit," he said to Song Yan who looked at him as if he had gone mad.


    She reached forward and ced her hand on his forehead before saying in a light voice, "Do you have a fever? Why are you talking like that?"


    "Just because I am not speaking you deduced the fact that I am sick?"


    "I didn''t even think that one day you would be staying quiet for so long, it''s surprising that you are even doing it," Song Yan said to him causing Fu Yu Sheng to almost throw his fists.


    What was so wrong about him staying quiet? Was that big of a deal?


    "Sister-inw, are you in there?" Fu Yu Sheng wanted to say something more to Song Yan but was interrupted by the knocking on the door.


    Song Yan nced at him and said, "I will go and see what he wants, while you sit down and think what you want to tell me okay?"


    ''She is really hard to fool,'' Fu Yusheng thought as he watched Song Yan slide down the bed and then turned to look at Xiao Bai who was curled up next to him before saying in a whisper, "Do you think I should tell her the truth?"


    Xiao Bai gave him a nod and Fu Yu Sheng pursed his lips in a pout before saying, "But what if she had to kill me because I am an anomaly ?"


    The little snake stared at him for two seconds before tilting his body to the side as it started to


    y dead.


    "YOU!"


    Song Yan who had just finished listening to Fu Yu Shen telling her that there was a man named Master Lai waiting for her in the living room, turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who seemed to be


    fuming mad.


    ''What has gotten into this man today?'' She couldn''t help but muse. Earlier he was silent and now he was angry. Was he really going crazy?


    She shook her head and said to Fu Yu Shen, "Tell him that I will be right there." She then


    turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and said to him, "Come with me, your friend is here and he looks rather panicked shouldn''t you beforting him?"


    "If Ifort him, who willfort me?" His death was so close and he had to die in the


    hands of his wife on top of it.


    *****************************


    [My dear fairies can you please send golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard!]


    *_*_*_*_*_*_*

 Chapter 1424: Truth (1)

    Chapter 1424: Truth (1)


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands?


    It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them hehehe.


    **************************


    "Master Lai, how can I help you today?" Song Yan climbed down the stairs and walked towards the man who sat on the armchair in the middle of the room.


    Her dress gilded behind her on the floor as she walked.


    "Master Song, thank god you are here, "Master Lai thought that Song Yan would ignore him as Zheng Baozhi had disrespected her by making her wait outside her studio but fortunately the woman was willing to see him.


    Song Yan indeed did not want to meet with this man who was blind enough to not notice the changes around him, even though Zheng Baozhi killed his wife and reced her, Master Lai remained oblivious to it.


    It was as if the man had no idea who his wife was in the first ce even though he married Zheng Baobei after dating her for years.


    However, she needed to catch Zheng Baozhi and it was only possible when she got her hands on enough pieces of evidence.


    Zheng Baozhi needed to be thrown in the special prison for what she had done but it was impossible unless Song Yan had solid evidence in her hands. This could only be done if Master Lai helped her around a little, Zheng Baozhi was bound to be wary of everyone but not Master Lai.


    ''What can I say sometimes idiots have their uses as well,'' Song Yan thought inwardly as she walked past the man and sat down on the couch. With her arm thrown behind her, she said to Master Lai, "This is supposed to be my home?"


    Master Lai: ".." he did not know why but for some reason, Song Yan seemed to dislike him. A lot.


    However, this was not the time for him to worry about Song Yan''s dislike. He cleared his throat and then said to Song Yan, "Master Song, I...I want you to help me. I don''t know what happened but Zheng Baobei''s ghost came to my house and said a bunch of nonsense, she even told me that she was the one who married me and my wife is an imposter who took her ce."


    He wiped his sweat off his forehead and then added, "She also said my daughter is dead and that she was killed by Zheng Baozhi. How can it be possible? I am Zheng Baozhi ''s husband. If she suddenly changed, wouldn''t I know?"


    After he was done speaking Master Lai raised his head to ask Song Yan to exorcise Zheng Baobei''s soul lest she troubled him and his wife but when he saw how calm and unsurprised Song Yan looked, a bad feeling rose in his heart.


    "Master Song?"


    "She went to your home because I asked her to," Song Yan sat up straight as she crossed her legs one over the other. "And whether or not your wife has changed, why don''t you calmly sit down and think it over from the start? Maybe three or four years ago? I think the subtle changes should have started around August four years ago."


    Master Lai felt like he had fallen into an ice cave, he didn''t seem to have heard what Song Yan had said but at the same time, he had heard everything. However, as the words reached his head, Master Lai couldn''t understand them at all.


    The changes? When did the changes start?


    And if they did then....


    He snapped his head and looked at Song Yan who was calmly sitting in front of him even though he was quaking in his shoes.


    "Master Song, are you joking?" He asked the woman, feeling as if a weight was pressing on his heart. If what Song Yan said was the truth then what had he been doing all these years? All these years, he was sleeping and making love to a woman who killed his beloved woman?


    And because of his carelessness even his daughter....


    Master Lai was having trouble breathing as he ced his hand on the armrest of the chair on which he was sitting before turning his head left and right as he tried to calm down.


    He couldn''t believe it. He could not believe it!


    Song Yan left the man alone, no matter what he had to ept the truth tonight!


    "Whether you believe it or not, think carefully about your young daughter before you make a decision. The reason I am telling you this is to put you on guard, your daughter is talented and filial. If you protect her well you can still enjoy afortable life in your old age. She will take care of everything for you and respect and adore you even when you have indirectly caused the death of her mother and sister. However, if you don''t listen to me then you can only wait for your daughter to die as Zheng Baozhi would not leave her alone since your youngest has more artistic talent than her mother."


    "Since Zheng Baozhi cannot have children, she sees the children left behind by Zheng Baobei as thorns in her eyes. If you continue down the path you are walking at the moment then who knows? Maybe you will receive another piece of news where your youngest was bewitched and kidnapped?"


    She then paused and added, "You might not have paid attention to it but Zheng Baobei is not allergic to oranges in fact she likes them. While Zheng Baozhi is really allergic to them, she cannot drink or eat oranges and orange juice. However, she has taken Zheng Baobei''s position and can only take allergy medicines and pretend to like everything that Zheng Baobei likes. In a way, even if Zheng Baobei did not tell you the truth...you should have noticed it long ago."


    Master Lai''s face changed drastically and he squeezed out the words that were buried in his heart, "Master Song, are you saying that the woman I married was Zheng Baobei and not Zheng Baozhi? And the woman who is next to me is not Zheng Baobei but Zheng Baozhi whom I hated?"


    It was rather difficult to talk to foolish people. Seeing how Song Yan sighed, Master Lai''s heart sank even more. To be honest he had a feeling that there was something wrong with Zheng Baozhi. However, he never doubted it because Old Madam Zheng treated Zheng Baozhi very well and even Old Master Zheng was rather nice to her when he was alive. Everyone in the Zheng family treated his wife as if she was the apple of their eye and if someone else was talking to him in ce of Zheng Baozhi, they should have told him about it right?


    It didn''t make sense that Zheng Baobei, who had been with him for so long, never said a word about it!


    Song Yan knew what Master Lai was thinking and immediately crushed hisst hope as well. "They sent Zheng Baobei''s mother to the asylum and kept her trapped there, if Zheng Baobei went against them they would torment her mother and send her evidence of doing so. Even if she wanted to go against the Zheng family, she couldn''t. And as their real daughter was a piece of trash, they could only make use of Zheng Baobei''s glory."


    "Now that the woman is gone, they are relying on your daughters and others. Didn''t the changes in Zheng Baozhi start after the death of Zheng Baobei''s mother''s death? That''s because Old Madam Zheng and Zheng Baozhi knew that they could no longer control Zheng Baobei. They were afraid that she would tell you the truth so they decided to silence her before such a thing happened."


    Master Lai was more or less convinced by what Song Yan told him.


    It was just that he couldn''t believe it. If he believed it, then he would have to believe that his daughter was dead. How could he believe it! He would rather believe that his daughter eloped and was alive and doing well than believe that she was killed by Zheng Baozhi.


    "Mas...Master Song...where ...where is my daughter then?"


    Song Yan thought of the tragic state Lai Meifeng was at the moment and after a moment of silence, she said, "Where do you think she should be?"


    Master Lai was scared witless when he heard these words. He had a vague and rather terrifying guess in his head but the more he thought about it the more scared he became. Was he


    sleeping with the killer of his daughter?


    Seeing that Master Lai was still refusing to acknowledge the reality, Song Yan shattered his fantasy at once, "Your daughter is indeed dead and she died cruelly. Zheng Baozhi tied her to an altar and cut off her flesh every night before feasting on it. She did this because she wanted to snatch the skills and talents of your daughter. The bigger the desire, the crueller the ritual


    will be."


    ***********


    ****************************************


    [My dear fairies can you please send golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard!]

 Chapter 1425: Regrets

    Chapter 1425: Regrets


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands? It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them


    hehehe.*********


    **********Song Yan hadn''t nned to tell the truth about Lai Meifeng''s death to Master Lai. Because there was a very likely chance that Master Lai would go crazy and attack Zheng Baozhi.


    However, when she saw that the man was still refusing to ept the truth she had no other choice. If this went on then Master Lai would cause the death of his youngest daughter as


    well.


    He was destined to have no child in this life and was going to die alone as Zheng Baozhi didn''t n to stay with him all his life.


    But she couldn''t let that happen as the fact whether Zheng Baobei would turn into a malicious spirit or not was now dependent on the survival of her youngest daughter.


    If that girl died then not only Zheng Baobei but also Lai Meifeng would turn into an evil spirit.


    Song Yan could not allow that to happen.


    So she might as well tell Master Lai directly, the consequence of his actions.


    Master Lai was first stunned and then scared but soon his vision turned dark and all his defences werepletely shattered. His face turned pale as a paper and the veins on the back of his neck and the front of his forehead bulged in agitation.


    "How is this possible? How can this happen?"


    Even as he repeated those words like a broken record, tears did not stop falling from his eyes. After all, even if he firmly believed in his heart that Zheng Baozhi was his wife for years, at that moment when Song Yan put the truth in front of him, he could no longer deny it.


    It was as if his mind had been cleared up all of a sudden. Now that he knew the truth, how could he ept that Zheng Baozhi was the woman he married? He couldn''t ept it. He just couldn''t ept, that he had been living and loving such a vicious woman.


    That crazy pervert! She even asked him to sleep with her on the night his daughter disappeared under the pretext that she was heartbroken. She killed his daughter and ate her flesh while kissing and hugging him.


    Master Lai was so disgusted that he could no longer stop the urge to vomit. He asked Song Yan where the restroom was and rushed right inside it. Soon, the sound of throwing up echoed in the living hall and Song Yan scrunched her nose in disgust.


    "Will he be alright?" Fu Yu Sheng asked his wife. He did not care about Master Lai but he did not want that man to suddenly go crazy in their house.


    "He will be fine, at most the spell on his mind would be broken..." Song Yan had carefully examined Master Lai when he was sitting in front of her just now and sensed something off about him. On careful examination, she noticed that there was actually a mind-blinding spell ced on his head.


    It was a spell that made it impossible for Master Lai to see the truth in front of him, even if he somehow managed to figure out the truth himself, the spell would make him forget it.


    So even if something serious took ce in front of him, in Master Lai''s head everything would be fine.


    However, the spell was not strong as it could seriously damage Master Lai''s head. As Zheng Baozhi still needed this man, she must have been careful enough to not hurt his mind.


    So even if it was broken, the man would only be a bit more sensitive and nothing else.


    Soon Master Lai emerged from the restroom, he looked utterly sick as he sat down on the armchair. No wonder, no wonder. Originally, his wife was really good to him, she also knew how to cook his favourite dishes and sing his favourite songs.


    The two of them would sometimes sit down and sing songs that they used to sing when they were young. His wife was really good at singing.


    And the food that she made from him was wonderful. It even beat the five-star Michelin chefs.


    However, all of a sudden his wife stopped singing those songs and then started toe up with ways to not cook for him. And when he pushed her, she would get angry and tell him off for treating her like a servant. After being scolded many times, Master Lai stopped asking her to cook anything for him and simply took it as if their honeymoon period had passed.


    But he never thought that Zheng Baozhi and her mother would be so bold that they would kill his wife after making her marry under Zheng Baozhi''s name but also im her career and her fortune. They even killed his daughter.


    Thinking about it, Master Lai was furious. He gritted his teeth and snarled, "I will kill them." As he spoke up he stood up from the couch.


    Song Yan was worried about this, so she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng. She did not want Master Lai to alert the enemy yet. They did not know who was behind Zheng Baozhi and her mother, she had to get her hands on the evil dark master or else he would harm many more people by teaching them such horrifying arts.


    Fu Yu Sheng understood the gaze of his wife and immediately pulled back Master Lai and said to him, "You cannot kill them not until my wife finds out who is supporting them from behind the scenes."


    "But they killed my wife and daughter!"


    "And whose fault is that?" Fu Yu Sheng snapped at the man, he pulled Master Lai dragged him back to the couch and said to him, "How could you believe everything that woman was telling you without even questioning anything? If only you had thought things through once then you would have at least saved your daughter. You at least found out that your daughter is dead but what about those who were killed by your wife and their family have no idea where their children went missing all of a sudden?"


    Master Lai pursed his lips before he burst into tears. That''s right he was the one who was at fault as well, he should have paid more attention to what was going on around him.


    He covered his face with his hands and sobbed. While choking on his sobs he cried, "I now suspect that my wife was harmed by Zheng Baozhi and her mother when we were arranging for her mother''s funeral. The two women came to our house and made a fuss,ter on, Zheng Baozhi told me that Zheng Baobei came to see her mother and demanded money from her for not taking care of her mother. Most likely, Zheng Baozhi killed Zheng Baobei that day and to hide the truth about themotion, she told me such a thing."


    "That bitch actually med my wife for ruining her own mother''s funeral and I, like a fool,forted her!"


    At that point, Master Lai couldn''t help but curse as he beat his chest. Without waiting for anyone to say anything, he continued, "I think that woman named Zheng Baozhi was jealous of my wife. Ever since I was young, I heard that one of the daughters of the Zheng family''s daughter was talented and intelligent while the other one was a troublemaker. While all the praises went to Zheng Baozhi, the pot of me fell on Zheng Baobei."


    "That shitty woman, she used my wife''s name and did all that disgusting things and still maintained her pristine clean reputation while dragging my wife''s name through the mud, and when she thought that my wife would be free from her grip, she actually went ahead and


    killed her!"


    The more Master Lai thought about it, the more regret he felt. His tears couldn''t help but fall again. He continued in a choked voice, "I loved Zheng Baobei, I loved her so much that I wanted to pluck the stars for her. When I married her, I was the happiest man on earth, even when my parents wanted me to divorce her because she did not give birth to a son, I did not care about them, even if a piece of flesh fell from my wife''s womb, I would have pampered


    it."


    "For me, my daughters were my world and my wife was my universe. No matter what they did, I just couldn''t help but feel proud of them, I was waiting for my daughter to grow up, fall in love and get married. Now I will never see her again, god...why did you not kill me? Take me


    instead and give me my daughter back!"


    "My daughter! My Baobei!"


    Master Lai could not stop crying and Fu Yu Sheng immediately handed him a tissue paper. Master Lai took it and wiped his tears with it. What he regretted the most was that he never questioned the changes in his wife, he was so blinded by love that he let Zheng Baozhi take advantage of it. ***************************************************[My dear fairies can you please send golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard! ]*-*-*-

 Chapter 1426: Targeting the youngest

    Chapter 1426: Targeting the youngest


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands? It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them


    hehehe.***********


    ********** Master Lai felt indescribable regrets at that


    moment and wished he could turn back time to save his wife and daughter.


    Fu Yu Sheng handed him a few more tissues to wipe his tears.


    The man took them and continued to wipe his tears, he sobbed and cried like a baby. Seeing him like this, Song Yan sighed and said, "Master Lai, I understand how you are feeling but instead of crying please think of your other daughter. I can see that she is in danger, so before something happens, do everything in your power to save her before it''s toote."


    When Master Lai heard that his daughter was in danger he gasped, he did not want to lose his younger daughter. She was the only memento that Zheng Baobei left for him, he would protect her at all costs.


    He immediately jumped on his feet and then rushed out of the house, after promising Song Yan that he would tell her everything in case Zheng Baozhi made a move.


    Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng watched the man leave before Song Yan turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and questioned, "So, are you done thinking what you need to tell me?"


    Fu Yu Sheng: "..."


    On the other side, in the hospital, Zheng Baozhi woke up. As soon as she woke up she did not find neither her husband or Yuan Heng, the only one who was sitting in the ward was


    "Mom!" Zheng Baozhi sat up straight and almost pulled the wound on her stomach. "Mom, you have to save me. You need to do something or else that bitch will kill me. Look what she did to me, if this goes on then I will die after getting torn up from the inside."


    Zheng Baozhi was really terrified. The pain and terror she had felt on the night when Lai Meifeng had tried to kill her was not something that she would ever forget. No, she hadn''t tried to kill her...that girl was ying with her. She was doing the same thing as what Zheng Baozhi had done to her.


    Killing her slowly.


    Madam Zheng frowned as she looked at the door that was shut close. Fortunately, she had closed the door earlier on when she saw that Zheng Baozhi was showing signs of waking up or else!


    "Quiet!" Old Madam Zheng snapped as she turned to look at her foolish daughter. "Are you trying to tell the world that you have taken someone else''s life for yourself? Should I bring you a microphone?" Zheng Baozhi pursed her lips as she lowered her gaze, not daring to go against her mother.


    "This is what the price of being a useless dimwit is," Old Madam Zheng huffed. With her old face scrunched in disgust, she said to Zheng Baozhi, "I cannot believe that maid gave birth to a much better woman than I did, you had all the finest teachers, sses and resources in your hands and yet what did you be? A star in a vulgar video that is still circting on the inte. And that girl, she became more and more popr with her own skills."


    "Disappointment doesn''t even cover your actions."


    "But I will die, Mom--"


    "Who asked you to be a disappointment then!" Old Madam Zheng snapped harshly. "If you were half as good as that sl*t''s daughter, do I have toe up with such evil ways to save your name and our family''s reputation?"


    Zheng Baozhi lowered her head once again and clenched her fingers angrily.


    Yes in the eyes of her mother, she was a disappointment and would remain one, no matter what she did! Was it her fault that she couldn''t do better than Zheng Baobei? But her mother wanted her to work harder and harder until she could surpass that bitch.


    "I have already arranged for everything," Old Madam Zheng did not care what Zheng Baozhi was thinking, it was her fault that she turned out to be a waste of space. "The master whom I contacted thest time is back in the city, you only need to bring that little brat along. As long as you bring her to the abandoned warehouse, you don''t have to worry about not finishing the statue."


    Zheng Baozhi''s heart, hanging in her chest fell with a thump. Though she was also angry with the fact that she had to rely on a little brat, Zheng Baozhi was still feeling relieved at least she did not have to worry about anything.


    Old Madam Zheng saw the glee in the eyes of her daughter and rolled her eyes at her.


    This girl was indeed shameless.


    Sometimes she wondered if the child was exchanged and it was Zheng Baobei who fell out of her womb and not this girl.


    "I understand mom, I will bring that girl no matter what."


    Once Zheng Baozhi had set her mind on something she could even eat the flesh of a human, so what was the big thing about discharging herself from the hospital and rushing home?


    Even though her wound was still not healed, Zheng Baozhi immediately rushed back home just in time for Master Lai to return from the airport.


    After finding out that his youngest daughter was in danger, he immediately bought a S grade talisman from Song Yan and sent Lai Mn to H City.


    It was where his best friend and his family lived, the man was the godson of his parents and respected him a lot but Zheng Baozhi did not know about him.


    As Zheng Baozhi treated those who were not as rich as them with contempt, Master Lai had hidden his rtionship with his sworn brother.


    Fortunately, he did not tell the truth to Zheng Baozhi or else!


    "Honey? What are you doing at home?" Zheng Baozhi was surprised to see Master Lai at home. But she still smiled and greeted him with a sweet smile on her face, even though she wasining about the man who left her alone in the hospital.


    Master Lai felt nothing but hatred for this woman, he was also furious at the fact that the woman had yed him like a fool. However, he didn''t show anything on his face as he was worried that this woman would kill him too if she was to find out the truth.


    For the sake of his daughter''s safety even if he hated this woman, he would have to withstand


    it!


    This was what he owed his Zheng Baobei!


    "I have some documents to take back to the office, some trouble has arisen," Zheng Baozhi was surprised when she heard that there was something wrong with the deal that had been almost finalised.


    She blinked her eyes and questioned, "What happened? Wasn''t the deal almost finalised?"


    "It was but it seems like CEO Fu is not happy with what you said to his wife," Master Lai nced at Zheng Baozhi and then walked inside the house. He patted himself inwardly for being smart enough.


    If he was not smart then Zheng Baozhi would have cottoned on something.


    When Zheng Baozhi heard that it was because she did not treat that woman well, she was so angry that she wished she could scratch Song Yan''s face. That woman just stood outside for a few minutes and yet she was acting like such.


    A few minutes of trouble and that womanined to her husband? Was she being


    serious!?


    However, she did not have the time to care about Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng. That woman would not be able to deal with the thing that was haunting her as she said that only a dark mage would be able to deal with this thing.


    Since she couldn''t tell the truth to Song Yan, Zheng Baozhi could only rely on the dark master. But that the dark warlock was not easy to deal with either, he would definitely ask her to let him take the heart of Lai Mn for his cultivation.


    Without it, he wouldn''t do anything!


    "Honey, had Mn returned home?" Zheng Baozhi asked Master Lai who was climbing the stairs. Upon hearing her words, Master Lai paused and turned to look at her.


    rm bells started to ring in his head as he looked at the woman.


    "No, why?" Master Lai asked tentatively.


    "It''s nothing. I realized that the two of us hadn''t been spending any time together after Meifeng ran away," Zheng Baozhi sniffed as she said, "So I thought that the two of us could spend some time together. I am feeling a bit moody with everything that is going on." Master Lai cursed the woman thousands of times in his heart, he wished he could kill her at that very moment. Even he did not know how he controlled himself before saying, "She is at her grandparents'' house in W city." ******* **********[My


    dear fairies can you please send golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard!

 Chapter 1427: Kidnapped

    Chapter 1427: Kidnapped


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands? It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them


    hehehe.*******


    ********** "Why?!" When Zheng Baozhi heard that Lai Mn was not at home but was visiting her grandparents, she couldn''t help but yell in disbelief.


    "What do you mean by why? It''s summer vacation and Lan Lan ys alone. You are busy with your own thing and I am busy with my own. So I sent her to her grandparent''s house," even though Master Lai''s heart was thudding in his chest with fear, he was relieved that he had sent his daughter out of the city at once.


    If he hadn''t followed Song Yan''s advice who knows what this woman would have done to his daughter!


    Master Lai was livid and furious but he dared not to lose his temper at that moment. He had to protect his daughter, if he lost his temper here then everything would be ruined.


    Zheng Baozhi panted heavily, she cursed Master Lai in her heart a million times. This stupid man! Why did he have to ruin her good thing? She wanted to drag Lai Mn to the old warehouse and then deal with the issues at hand first but the girl was gone and for some reason even though Zheng Baobei married under her name, her inws did not like her after she reced Zheng Baobei.


    If she was to go to her inws, her mother-inw would not let her take Lai Mn away, if anything she would say a few harsh words to her.


    Zheng Baozhi had no desire to listen to the harsh words of her mother-inw.


    "I...I see," Zheng Baozhi was furious but dared not to show it on her face, she couldn''t even ask Master Lai to bring Lai Mn back as soon as possible because it would look too suspicious.


    She could only make a few excuses and go back to the studio. Once she was gone, Master Lai peeked out of the house before taking out his phone. He hurriedly dialled a number and once the call was picked up he immediately spoke to the woman on the other side of the phone, "Hello, Master Song? That woman...that woman, Zheng Baozhi is nning something."


    On the other side, Zheng Baozhi was driving to her mother''s house. She couldn''t figure out what she should do at this point, she could only suppress the pain that was shooting through her body and rush to the house where her mother lived.


    "Mom!" Zheng Baozhi walked inside the house when she saw a man dressed in ck robes. His face waspletely covered and he was sitting on the dining table eating the finest meal that could be served by the Zheng family.


    "Excuse me, Perfected Bai," Old Madam Zheng bowed in apology before walking over to where Zheng Baozhi was standing. She then dragged her daughter to the room on the side without letting her get a chance to say anything. Once the two of them were inside the room and the door was closed, Old Madam Zheng turned around and pped Zheng Baozhi heavily on the face.


    "How many times have I told you to be careful? You came running inside the house and caused the Perfected one to scowl in annoyance. If Master Bai gets angry will you be the one looking for another master who can help you?"


    Zheng Baozhi sped the cheek that was pped and felt a wave of anger wash over her heart. However, when she thought about how she needed Old Madam Zheng''s help, she suppressed her anger.


    "I was in a hurry, Mom," Zheng Baozhi said to her mother who frowned before she could say anything Zheng Baozhi interrupted her and exined the reason for her hurry, "That stupid husband of mine sent Mn away, he sent her to his parent''s house. Now even if I want to bring her back, I cannot do that because my mother-inw will not let me."


    When Old Madam Zheng heard that Zheng Baozhi''s husband had sent Lai Mn to his parents'' house, she could not help but frown.


    "Did he find out something?" The timing was too coincidental for it to be just a coincidence.


    Zheng Baozhi shook her head, she replied, "He was too calm. If he knew the truth then he wouldn''t be so calm."


    Though she said that Old Madam Zheng felt a bit restless, she had a feeling that something was going to go wrong.


    "Old Madam, is something the matter?" However before Old Madam Zheng could ponder over this matter anymore, there was a knock followed by a hoarse voice questioning her.


    Old Madam Zheng flinched, she hurriedly opened the door and smiled at the man before saying, "No...there is nothing wrong. Please Have some rest, Perfected Bai. I will see you in a few hours."


    Perfected Bai raised his head and nced at Zheng Baozhi who instinctively straightened up her spine. Just now when the man looked over at her, she felt a cold sensation wash over her.


    The sensation was so terrifying and intense that Zheng Baozhi did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    Zheng Baozhi stayed like that for a long time until Perfected Bai turned his gaze away from her and said a few words to Old Madam Lai before taking his leave.


    Once he was gone, Old madam, Zheng heaved a sigh of relief. She closed the door again and turned to look at Zheng Baozhi before saying, "Perfected Bai has stepped out of his closed cultivation for a few days. However, he told me that he needs to go back as soon as possible, so we need to arrange for a sacrifice as soon as possible."


    "But where will we get, a sacrifice?" Zheng Baozhi said with a frown. "That bitch''s daughter ran away and I have no idea whom to use."


    "Idiot," Old Madam Zheng said harshly. "If you cannot find amb that will willingly follow you, just drag one inside for ughtering."


    After speaking she took out her phone and made several calls, by the time she was finished Zheng Baozhi was staring at her mother in shock and awe.


    Seeing the expression on her daughter''s face, Old Madam Zheng rolled her eyes and said to her, "If you are going to be ruthless then be ruthless till the end. There is no need to


    hesitate."


    As for the result of her not hesitating, Old Madam Zheng did not care. When Zheng Baozhi was born, one of the masters told her that this daughter of hers was a prodigal daughter.


    She was only good at spending money and ruining the reputation of the family she was born into. Old Madam Zheng did not believe it, after all, she was her and Old Master Zheng''s daughter, the two of them were smart people there was no way their daughter would be a prodigal idiot.


    But when Zheng Baozhi grew up, Old Madam Zheng realized that the master was not telling lies. He was right to say that Zheng Baozhi was born to be a prodigal. She only knew how to spend money and have fun but other than that, she did not have any talent.


    Old Madam Zheng was disgusted with Zheng Baozhi but she couldn''t do anything. This girl was a piece of flesh that fell from her own womb, she could not ignore her or kill her.


    But she couldn''t allow Zheng Baozhi to ruin their family either.


    "Just wait for the matter to be done," Old Madam Zheng said to Zheng Baozhi before stepping


    out of the room.


    Back in the city, Lin Bolin was working in a small cafe. He was dragging a trash bag in one hand while searching for another job in his phone that he was holding in his other hand.


    He needed a decent-paying job as he had to pay for the medical expenses of his mother. However, even after looking for a long time, he couldn''t find any.


    Lin Bolin sighed feeling a bit frustrated but soon his frustration vanished. Compared to the fact that grass was growing six feet above his grave, this was much better. At least he was alive and had nothing to worry about.


    "It''s alright Bolin, better days wille to you after escaping from a tragedy," he told himself to cheer up. This was not the time for him to lose hope after all. With a renewed motivation surging in his heart, Lin Bolin walked to take the trash out.


    He stopped in front of the trash can and raised his hands to dump the trash bag inside when


    "MHM?!" Lin Bolin felt darkness fall over his eyes and someone mped their hands over his mouth to make it impossible for him to make a sound.


    Lin Bolin felt terrified as he realized what was happening, however he did not forget to struggle. But the person who was kidnapping him was too strong, even when Lin Bolin put his entire body''s strength to free himself, he couldn''t.


    Soon he lost consciousness. ****************************************[My dear fairies can you please send golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard! ]*_*_*_


    *_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*

 Chapter 1428: Suppressing the dark master

    Chapter 1428: Suppressing the dark master


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands? It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them


    hehehe.*****


    ********** "Put him on the altar,"


    When Lin Bolin woke up, he found himself in an abandoned warehouse where small candles were burning. In the middle of the warehouse was a magic circle drawn with blood and inside that magic circle was an altar.


    "Mhmm!" Lin Bolin struggled as he tried to get away from the thugs who had kidnapped him. He never thought that Zheng Baozhi would go so low as to kidnap him.


    "Drag him to the middle of the altar," seeing that the man was awake and was still struggling, Zheng Baozhi did not want to waste any more time. She had been living like a fish without water ever since Lai Meifeng''s skills started to deteriorate.


    Only after snatching Lin Bolin''s skills would she be able to live at ease.


    The thugs listened to Zheng Baozhi and dragged Lin Bolin to the middle of the altar where he was sort of thrown as the man was trying to escape too much.


    Once Lin Bolin''s back hit the altar, heavy pressure ended up being pressed on his chest. Even if he wanted to get up he couldn''t, as the pressure that was being applied on his chest was simply too strong.


    Lin Bolin felt like his ribs were going to explode.


    "There is no need to struggle anymore," Master Bai said to Lin Bolin. "This altar is enchanted by the yin energy of many souls that I have reaped. Even if you give up your life, you will not be able to get away from this ce."


    "Unless a skilled masteres to save you, there is no way for you to escape from here. So ept your fate and give up."


    Lin Bolin''s eyes widened in fear, as he seemed to realise that he had gotten entangled in a dangerous situation. However, there was no way he was going to give up even if he was to die trying. He was not going to make it easy for these people.


    He did not want to die! Who would want to die willingly?


    "Master, now that this man is here...you will be able to destroy that malicious spirit that''s haunting me?" Zheng Baozhi asked eagerly as she looked at the dark master. She had been living in fear these days and even though the talisman that had been suppressing the spirit was working well, Zheng Baozhi did not want to rely on it too much.


    Zheng Baozhi stared at the dark master with a burning gaze causing the man to raise his head and look at her. He said in a low voice, "There is no need to worry madam. Since the sacrifice is here I will certainly make it impossible for you to be harmed."


    Lin Bolin''s pupils started to shake, as the reality started to set.


    While his heart was filled with terror, Zheng Baozhi''s was filled with delight. She clenched her fingers and bowed her head before saying, "Then I will thank you for your help, Master Bai."


    Master Bai nodded as he turned his attention to Lin Bolin. Master Bai started chanting spells before picking up the bowl that was sitting on the side.


    His eyes shed as he grinned slyly.


    "Undo his clothes," said Master Bai as he raised the dagger in his hand.


    Zheng Baozhi immediately got up from the floor and undid the shirt that Lin Bolin was wearing. As she had done these rituals before she knew what she needed to do.


    "Mhmm!"


    "Mhmm!"


    Lin Bolin shook his head as he tried to get away from the woman but every time he moved, the pressure on his chest started to get even more intense.


    Tears filled his eyes as he realised his own helplessness.


    Zheng Baozhi did not take pity on the man even though she saw his tears, instead she felt excited. This was her status, she was above all of these people who were lower at the low status.


    They could only be used as her stepping stone and yet they could never bite her back.


    "Here master," Zheng Baozhi obediently sat back as she looked at the man who nodded and raised his hand and brought the dagger down on Lin Bolin''s chest as he wanted to draw the blood that was closest to his heart.


    However, as soon as he brought the knife down on the chest of the man, there was a loud bang before a golden talisman was thrown at his hands.


    The dagger in his hand was thrown aside along with the bowl.


    "Who goes there!?" Master Bai shouted as he turned his gaze to the entrance of the warehouse.


    "There is no need for you to know my name," Song Yan stepped inside the warehouse. Her eyes swept through the dpidated warehouse before she hurled another talisman at Lin Bolin. "Come here."


    Lin Bolin did not need to be told twice, as soon as the pressure on his chest vanished, he ran towards Song Yan.


    "You! What are you doing here?" Zheng Baozhi snapped out of her daze when she realized who interrupted their ritual.


    "What do you think?" Song Yan smiled at the woman, and with her hands sped behind her back, she said to Zheng Baozhi, "Did you think that you are really smart? That if you tell me all those stupid lies, I will believe you without a doubt?"


    Zheng Baozhi''s eyes widened and she turned to look at her mother who had gone pale as well.


    "You idiot! You can''t even do something as simple as making up a lie?" Old Madam Zheng screamed at Zheng Baozhi who opened her mouth and closed it again.


    She never thought that her lies would be caught so easily and Song Yan would be so skilled that even catching her lies she would pretend to be calm.


    "Mother...I...I..." Zheng Baozhi wanted to say something but she did not get a chance to speak as Song Yan attacked the master whom they had brought with them.


    With the golden purplish whip in her hands, she attacked Master Bai who dodged to one side.


    "You are skilled," Master Bai had not expected such a thing to happen, nor did he think that a skilled master woulde to save this man that Zheng Baozhi and her mother had brought with them.


    "Thank you for your praise," Song Yan smiled at the man as she flicked a set of exploding talismans. These talismans were B-grade talismans, thus even though Master Bai was a high- level cultivator he was not able to escape.


    "Damn, you bitch!" He cursed when the cloak on his body was burned and his face was revealed. As soon as his face was revealed Zheng Baozhi gasped in horror.


    Because the face of the man was burned so badly that he was missing an eye, in ce of it was


    a fleshy pink glob of mangled flesh.


    He looked terrifying.


    "And you are quite ugly," Song Yan retorted, causing the man''s face to twist even more. He let out a roar as he started hurling talismans after talismans at Song Yan who dodged them


    all.


    When Master Bai saw that the woman was even better at dodging him, his eyes narrowed and he summoned the evil spirits that he had trapped in his Ghost Dimension.


    He did not believe that the woman would be able to fight these evil ghosts as they were not only malicious but they were also very powerful.


    With a wave of his hands, twisted souls that had been trapped inside the Ghost Ring that Master Bai carried with him appeared in front of Song Yan.


    Song Yan nced at the spirits before rolling her eyes. Why did all the dark masters believe that as long as they summoned malicious spirits their victory was set in stone?


    She waved her hand and summoned Ceribi.


    With a roar that shook the warehouse along with the very ground on which it was built, the three-headed dog appeared in front of others.


    "M..Mother, what is that?" Zheng Baozhi panicked when she saw how skilled Song Yan was, she thought that Master Bai would be able to restrain this woman in a jiffy but now she no


    longer believed the same thing.


    Old Madam Zheng gritted her teeth when she saw Song Yan summon a familiar. She had no idea how skilled Song Yan was but given that the woman could do something that Master Bai could not, Old Madam Zheng had a feeling that the woman was much more skilled than


    Master Bai.


    "Let''s get out of here," said the old woman. "We still have time to run away."


    She was not going to stay here and die with that dark master! However, as soon as she turned around, Old Madam Zheng ran into someone else.


    "Are you going somewhere?" Fu Yu Sheng said with a smile on his face as he summoned a bunch of venomous snakes. ****************************************[My dear fairies can you please send golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard! ]*_*_*_


    *_*

 Chapter 1429: Finding her mother’s corpse

    Chapter 1429: Finding her mother¡¯s corpse


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands? It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them


    hehehe.*********


    ********** "Ahhh!" Zheng Baozhi let out a scream as she saw


    the snakes slithering inside the warehouse. Even if she was no snake expert she could tell from the fangs that the snake bared at her and her mother that they were venomous.


    Old Madam Zheng also turned pale with fright when she saw that they had been trapped inside the warehouse. Where did things go wrong?


    "Stay where you are!" Zheng Baozhi shouted at Fu Yu Sheng. She couldn''t believe that Fu Yu Sheng, whom she thought of as a decent man, was actually a monster. Just look at him control all these snakes without even breaking a sweat.


    If he was not a monster what was he!?


    "I have not moved an inch from the moment I came here, Madam Zheng," Fu Yu Sheng said to the woman with a calm voice. "It''s you who is moving backwards," he pointed out causing Zheng Baozhi and Old Madam Zheng to pause and turn around.


    They were now standing in the middle of the warehouse where Song Yan had subdued the dark master that they had invited to sacrifice Lin Bolin.


    "Was it fun?" Song Yan asked as she turned to look at the two women. "I don''t think it was, given that you look terrified."


    She raised the whip in her hand and then raised it in the air. The dark master who was trapped inside the whip was lifted by the motion and was sent flying to the wall next to her as Song Yan threw him out.


    Old Madam Zheng''s legs trembled when she saw the condition of the dark master. Even though Master Bai''s body was still intact, he could neither move nor save them.


    With a thud, she went on her knees and begged Song Yan, "Please...please let us off. We were not thinking clearly, I willpensate everyone. I willpensate the family of those who have lost their lives, but let us off."


    "Mother!" Zheng Baozhi eximed in surprise when she saw that her mother had fallen on her knees and was begging for her life.


    What was going on? Why was this happening? Why was her mother on her knees and begging? They were supposed to be better than everyone else, it was them who held the power to make others kneel. So why was her mother kneeling on the ground?


    "Did it surprise you?" Song Yan noticed the shock in the eyes of Zheng Baozhi. Her lips coldly curled up in a mocking smile. "Your mother knelt in front of me because she knows that I am more powerful than her, wasn''t this the reason you made others bow down to you? Because you were more powerful than them?"


    Zheng Baozhi gritted her teeth, she wanted to fight but she couldn''t as what Song Yan said was indeed right. She was much more powerful than her, since she could even beat a dark master, she could kill them too.


    "Now where did you bury the bones of Lai Mefeng and Zheng Baobei?" Song Yan questioned the two women in front of her. She needed to find the corpses of these two women before giving them a proper burial ritual only then would their souls find peace.


    Zheng Baozhi and Old Madam Zheng flinched when she heard the question of Song Yan. Their eyes flickered and Old Madam Zheng gritted her teeth when she realised that this trouble was never ending.


    Old Madam Zheng was flustered but Zheng Baozhi was flustered and furious when she saw that Song Yan had saved Lin Bolin. Just a moment ago, she was going to get everything she wanted but with Song Yan interfering, she had lost everything. With a hideous expression, she reached her hands forward to choke the life out of Song Yan''s body.


    There was no way she was going to let this matter slide just like that.


    "Yan Yan!" Seeing Zheng Baozhi try to harm his wife, Fu Yu Sheng immediately rushed forward. This Zheng Baozhi had actually gone crazy and wanted to kill his wife. Unfortunately, he stood too far from Song Yan and even if he wanted to rescue her, he could not do anything.


    Song Yan calmly nced at her husband before she shook her head in disbelief. Did he think that she was this weak? With a flick of her hand, she threw Zheng Baozhi aside and then turned to look at Old Madam Zheng.


    "Now, are you going to tell me where the corpses of Zheng Baobei and her daughter are?" She was not going to waste any more time on these foolish women.


    Old Madam Zheng looked at Zheng Baozhi who was sent flying to one side and immediately replied, "...We...we buried them in wax statues. Behind the studio in the storehouse. I...the dark master told me that the safest ce is closest to me."


    When Fu Yu Sheng and Song Yan heard that Zheng Baozhi and Old Madam Zheng actually buried the two women inside wax statues, they were stunned.


    Lin Bolin who was hiding behind a small wooden barrel let out a gasp of terror. These women were really terrifying. They actually turned corpses into wax statues.


    Song Yan was not surprised when she heard that these women actually buried the two women inside wax statues. However, what caught her attention was what the dark master said to Old Madam Zheng.


    Her eyes narrowed, as she turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng and said to him, "I have called Vincent, can you wait for him? Once he arrives here you can go back home."


    Though Fu Yu Sheng did not understand why Song Yan suddenly said such a thing to him, he agreed at once when he saw the cold expression on her face.


    Song Yan walked past him however as soon as she came to a stop next to Zheng Baozhi, she looked down at the woman and said to the malicious spirit, "Do you want toe with me? Your mother is following me."


    She could sense that the talisman that the dark master had given to Zheng Baozhihad weakened by a considerable degree and it was not going to take long for it to stop workingpletely.


    Sooner orter the malicious spirit would be free to deal with Zheng Baozhi as she liked.


    Song Yan waited for a while before Lai Meifeng made her appearance, a small slit open on Zheng Baozhi''s neck and Song Yan heard a hoarse voice answer her, "Wi..will return...soon... revenge."


    Though the words were iprehensible, Song Yan understood what the ghost was trying to say to her.


    She nced at Zheng Baozhi before turning to look away as she said, "Don''t kill her."


    With that, she snapped her fingers destroyed the remaining power of the talisman and vanished from the warehouse by using the teleportation talisman.


    The talisman as usual took too much of her energy causing Song Yan to feel really sick as she covered her eyes with her hand when her feet came in contact with thend.


    "What''s going on?" Fang Yanli asked Song Yan. "Why did youe to this ce all of a


    sudden?"


    Song Yan left the warehouse in a hurry, seeing the panic in her eyes, Fang Yanli thought that there was something wrong with her.


    But Song Yan came to a stop at the old Song manor which had been abandoned by the Song


    family.


    "There is something that I want to check," Song Yan gritted out, her hands trembling and her heart thudding harshly in her chest. She seemed to havee to a conclusion after hearing


    Old Madam Zheng say those words.


    She had asked her father to make Madam Chu confess the burial spot of her mother but nothing seemed to have worked. Even the truth talisman that she sent to her father had no effect which caused Song Yan to be confused.


    As the truth talisman should have worked but it did not.


    Which meant that someone with much higher cultivation than her back then had helped


    Madam Chu. They could only blindly search for the corpse of her mother who held the other


    half of her soul.


    But no matter where they looked they couldn''t find anything.


    So what if...


    However, after listening to the advice that the darkmaster gave to Old Madam Zheng, Song


    Yan had a feeling that maybe they were wrong to begin with.


    They graced Madam Chu with enough humanity by thinking that the woman might have buried her mother somewhere else but what if ...her mother was buried close to them all this


    time?


    Given how perverted Madam Chu was, Song Yan had a feeling that she might really have done


    something simr to Zheng Baozhi and her


    mother. **************


    **************[My dear fairies can you please send golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard! ]*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_


    *_*_*

 Chapter 1430: What did we ever do to you?

    Chapter 1430: What did we ever do to you?


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands? It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them


    hehehe.**********


    ******** Song Yan pushed the iron gates of the mansion,


    which hadn''t been properly oiled and taken care of. Because of this, the gates made a churning and creaking sound when she pushed them open.


    Since this was the ce where Madam Chu and her family lived for years, her father had left it alone. However, he did not sell the house as this house also held the memories of their mother and his wife.


    "Are you sure that the corpse of your mother is here?" Fang Yanli hoped that Song Yan''s suspicions were not correct because if Madam Song''s body was buried in this very house, then not only Song Yan but everyone in the Song family would never forgive themselves.


    "It''s just a hunch," Song Yan clenched her fingers as she strode inside the house. With Fang Yanli by her side, she first searched the first floor before moving on to the second and then reached the third where Madam Chu used to live with her uncle.


    She pushed open the bedroom door where Madam Chu used to sleep and looked around. Even though she did not sense any yin energy, Song Yan knew that this room was different from the rest.


    It was colder than the rest of the rooms where she had searched and two extra heaters were not in use sitting at the corner of the room.


    "Yan Yan..." Fang Yanli also noticed the change in this room, thest time when they came to this ce they did not sense anything amiss. It must be because of the array that was suppressing the yin energy and hiding the existence of Song Yan''s mother''s soul like it was not here.


    Like it never existed.


    Song Yan gritted her teeth, her hands were trembling but when she raised her hand and bit her thumb, her actions were determined. As blood pooled on the spot where Song Yan had bitten, she raised her hand in front of her and then started drawing a Revtion array.


    Crackle.


    Boom.


    The sound of waves rising and falling echoed in Song Yan''s head as she continued to draw the array. Bit by bit the array that was drawn by the dark master to hide the existence of her mother''s soul was revealed and Song Yan''s heart that was hanging in her chest fell to the bottom of her stomach.


    Who knew where it fell because Song Yan couldn''t even feel the beating of her heart anymore?


    She stepped forward and then mmed her hand down on the array while injecting her spiritual energy inside of it as she drew the counter array to break it with the Blood Quill.


    With each inscription that was broken the yin energy inside the room was revealed. The array was strong enough to resist Song Yan''s spiritual energy but Song Yan''s will to find her mother was stronger.


    As time passed, bit by bit the array waspletely shattered.


    And the yin energy that had been suppressed revealed itself in full force.


    Fang Yanli closed her eyes while Song Yan turned to look at the bed that was sitting in the middle of the room.


    Under the bed, she could feel the resentment that had been building for years.


    With her feet automatically moving to the bed, Song Yan raised her hand and flicked a burning talisman that burned down the bed before turning it into ashes.


    As the bed slowly turned into a pile of ash, the mismatched flooring under it was revealed. Even if Song Yan had not lived in this house for more than ten years, she could see that the marbled flooring under the bed was not the same as the rest of the room.


    This marble was something that her mother exported from City I.


    It was the smoothest and most beautiful marble that was so expensive that many chose it with care.


    Someone like Madam Chu couldn''t have known that the white marble flooring was different from the one that she had chosen. As her eyescked the vision that her mother had.


    "Yanli, pull open the flooring," Song Yan said to Fang Yanli. Even though her voice was calm, Fang Yanli knew that she was restraining herself.


    Not wanting to push Song Yan when she was giving it her all to control the loss of her temper, Fang Yanli flew over to where Song Yan was standing.


    She summoned the burning blue lion ws and then started pulling the marble flooring.


    The blue mes burned the flooring but it did not burn anything else.


    Bit by bit Fang Yanli pulled the flooring, and once the flooring was pulled off, the inside of the floor was revealed.


    Fang Yanli gasped while Song Yan clenched her fingers. It was her fault, it was her fault that she underestimated the shamelessness of Madam Chu!


    Inside the small crater under the uplifted flooring, arge teddy bear was buried but the bear smelled of rotten flesh and blood.


    Under the bear, there was arge magic circle drawn with blood. There were also multiple arrays and restraining talismans thrown on the floor as well as the body of the teddy bear. Song Yan narrowed her eyes and stared at the teddy bear that was lying in the centre of the array. Even though she knew what was inside of it, even though she had prepared herself for this moment many times--


    Now that she was facing it, she couldn''t even move.


    Her feet seemed to have been glued to the flooring and she dared not to make a move.


    However, after a while, she finally snapped out of her thoughts and took a step forward, then another one and another one. She continued to walk until she was standing in front of the human-sized teddy bear.


    Song Yan crouched down and then with her trembling hands, she clutched the teddy bear''s head and pulled it apart.


    Rustle.


    The head of the teddy bear was thrown to one side and the skull inside of it was revealed. The flesh on the bones had rotten long ago and only a little was left.


    However, even though there was nothing to prove that this was her mother''s body, Song Yan knew it was her mother.


    Her mother was a woman who was elegant and kind. With wits sharper than many and beauty that could make people shy away, was killed and stuffed inside a teddy bear.


    Her soul was torn into two pieces, one was trapped somewhere else while Madam Chu tormented the other half of her mother''s soul.


    Her mother, who did not know that her father had been reced with someone else, must have believed that her father had been bewitched by Madam Chu. She must have believed that the man sleeping with Madam Chu was her father.


    How many nights she must have suffered under this bed? How many times she would have cursed herself for trusting a white-eyed snake?


    "Mother! Mother! MOTHER!"


    "§¡§¯§¯§¯§¯!!!"


    "I AM SORRY! I AM SORRY, I COULD NOT PROTECT YOU!"


    "I am sorry!" Song Yan hugged the body of her mother, she found no disgust in doing so as this woman was her mother, even in her death she would be her mother.


    Her poor mother whose kindness killed her.


    Tears flowed down Song Yan''s cheeks as she hugged her mother and cried. However, no matter how many times she called out her mother. No matter how many times her arms embraced her mother--the warmth that Song Yan used to feel in the arms of her mother was


    gone.


    Because her mother was gone. Leaving her alone in this world where no one could take the


    position of her mother.


    *****************


    On the other side,


    Song Dong Ming walked inside the small basement where he had locked Madam Chu. He kicked open the door of the basement as he strode towards Madam Chu.


    The woman who was once dressed in elegant clothes was now dressed in rags. Her hair which had been once neatly permed and styled was matted and in a mess.


    When she saw the shiny leather shoes approaching her Madam Chu raised her head and looked


    at Song Dong Ming.


    Her parched lips curled up in a smirk and she said to the man, "What''s wrong? Are you here to ask me where your wife''s corpse is? If that is the case then you can forget about it. I am not


    going to tell you."


    "What did I and my wife even do to you?" Song Dong Ming asked. "What did we ever do to you that you had to kill my wife in such a ruthless manner!? What did we do to you other than feed and give you a ce to stay when you had nowhere to go? Why did you have to torment my wife even in her death!" ********************* ***************[My dear fairies can you please send a few golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard! ]*_*_*_


    *_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*

 Chapter 1431: The truth comes to light

    Chapter 1431: The truthes to light


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands? It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them


    hehehe.*********


    ********** Madam Chu''s eyes widened upon hearing those words. She had never once believed that without her telling Song Dong Ming and Song Yan where she had buried Madam Su they would be able to find the corpse of that bitch, there was no way for them to find out the corpse of Madam Su.


    But from what Song Dong Ming was saying, it seemed like he had found the body of Song Yan.


    "You...did you find her corpse?" Madam Chu asked with a shudder. She was too scared to hear the answer, as she knew the second Song Yan and Song Dong Ming found the corpse of that woman, she was done for!


    "Not only did we find it, we also found out what kind of selfish white eyed wolf you are, Madam Chu! My wife gave you a ce to stay, she gave you a roof and meals to eat. And what did you do? You killed her, snatched her luck and then stuffed her under your bed?" Song Dong Ming was disgusted by the perverted act of this shameless woman.


    She ruined the life of his wife when she was alive and yet she did not let her off even in her death!


    Even in her death, Madam Chu wanted his wife to be filled with resentment against him. Disgusting!


    When Madam Chu heard Song Dong Ming''s words, she knew that the corpse had been dug out. Her pupils dted as she said to Song Dong Ming, "Don''t bury it...don''t give it a proper burial! If you do that then I..I will die! Song Dong Ming leave that corpse alone, do you hear me?"


    Song Dong Ming looked at the woman who was asking him not to give a proper burial to his wife and sneered, "Who are you to tell me such a thing? And what does your death have to do with me? Even if you die, I don''t care."


    "My wife deserves a proper burial and a funeral, which I will give to her and I will tell her the truth. As for you, you can rot in hell."


    With that Song Dong Ming turned around and walked away, he did not even look at Madam Chu whose expression changed.


    "She is already dead, Song Dong Ming! Why do I have to die too? Let the dead go and keep the living, Song Dong Ming! I promise that I will be good from now on! Please let me off!"


    "Song Dong Ming!"


    "Song Dong Ming!"


    "Song Dong Ming!!!!"


    Madam Chu continued to scream and yell in the middle of her screaming. She started to beg but Song Dong Ming never once turned around and looked at her. Why should he?


    His wife loved their family so much, she must have begged Madam Chu in the same manner when she was being killed. Did Madam Chu show any mercy to her?


    No!


    So no matter what happens to Madam Chu in the future, Song Dong Ming did not care about it.


    "Dad," Brother Song''s voice quivered as he looked at his father. His eyes were rimmed red as from the second he found out about the condition of his mother''s corpse, he could not help but me himself.


    If he was a bit more careful then maybe...maybe his mother wouldn''t have to be trapped in that ce.


    That perverted madam Chu! She actually did such a thing.


    "It''s okay," Song Dong Ming was filled with anger as well, but he knew that there was no point in getting angry at this point.


    They were all in the wrong. He should have said something when his wife allowed Madam Chu to stay with them. He should have alerted his wife when he noticed that there was something wrong with Madam Chu.


    No, he should have thrown that woman out of the house.


    He and his wife had been married for so many years and had two children. Even if he threw out Madam Chu, his wife would have gotten angry at him for a while before forgiving him.


    It was him, who underestimated the ruthlessness of that woman.


    "Go and start preparing for the funeral. We will give a grand funeral to your mother, let everyone know what kind of woman Madam Chu was and who the real madam of the Song family was," Song Dong Ming wanted Madam Chu to be dragged to the mud countless times until she had nothing left.


    Even if it meant that the police woulde looking for her and question him about the disappearance of Madam Chu, Song Dong Ming did not care about it.


    "Yes!" Brother Song agreed at once, because this was what his mother deserved.


    On the other side,


    Vincent arrived at the studio where Zheng Baozhi worked. When the people saw a bunch of uniformed and armed men heading to the studio, they stopped what they were doing and immediately rushed to therge crowd.


    "What happened? What''s going on?" One of the nosy women questioned as she peered at the ruckus that was going on in front of them.


    "You don''t know?" The man next to her asked in surprise and when the woman shook her head, he said to her, "Turns out that Madam Zheng was a liar all along. She had been using the skills of her half-sister and taking away all the credits that belonged to her half-sister, Zheng Baobei!"


    "What!? You mean to say that these statues were created by Zheng Baobei?" Another woman yelped as she looked at the statues that were now pushed to the side and covered with white fabric sheets.


    "That''s right," the man who arrived early and heard everything told the women who were standing next to him. "Turns out that Madam Zheng was only taking the credits of her half sister till now. She was taking all the nice things for herself and leaving the bad for her half sister. Do you know about the videos that were circting on the inte? Those actually belonged to Zheng Baozhi but she ended up pushing it to Zheng Baobei. Because the two sisters look alike, no one sensed anything amiss and kept ming Zheng Baobei for being shameless!"


    "That''s not even the end of it!" Another woman chimed in as she said, "That woman actually snatched the husband of her sister! She made her half-sister marry Master Lai under her name and when she had enough of the fun, she came back and snatched him away."


    "What? Really? Such a thing happened?" Someone in the crowd yelped in surprise and disgust. They were truly disgusted by the things that Zheng Baozhi had done.


    Snatching the husband of her sister, credits and everything else ---what a disgusting woman!


    "Yes!"


    The crowd however soon fell silent when they saw Vincent stepping out of the studio with two


    statues.


    These statues were rather life-like, however they also gave a very eerie feeling to the crowd. That was how humans were, even though they did not know what was inside the statues, they


    could sense that there was something off about them.


    rm bells rang in their heads and they stepped back.


    "Mister, why are you taking these statues with you?" One of the onlookers asked with a concerned look on his face. "Is there something special about them?"


    Vincent turned to look at the man who had spoken, his gaze was too sharp causing the man to


    shiver and take a step back. But then Vincent smiled but before the man could sigh in relief, he heard Vincent say, "These are not statues. They are corpses which have been thrown in wax and moulded in statues."


    As soon as these words fell the crowd immediately stepped back.


    Corpses? Those were corpses?


    The fear and disgust that the crowd felt for Zheng Baoshi rose even more and it did not take


    long for the news to make it to the media.


    Inside the prison, Zheng Baozhi was staring at the news that was being yed to torment her again and again. She clutched the bars of the prison and screamed, "Shut it down! Shut the TV


    off!"


    And Vincent who listened to her screaming rolled his eyes as he came to stop in front of Zheng Baozhi''s prison.


    He nced at Zheng Baozhi who was breathing heavily and then said to her, "Just this much and you cannot take it anymore?"


    "Kill me! Just kill me! Why are you keeping me locked here!" Zheng Baozhi yelled at the man who smiled at her and winked.


    "You want to know? Then I will tell you," Vincent said to her and Zheng Baozhi suddenly felt a sudden sense of foreboding but before she could say anything to stop the man, she heard him


    say,


    "Madam Zheng, did you not feel that there was something off about your daughter being


    unskilled and average?"


    His words caused Zheng Baozhi''s eyes to widen but before she could stop him, Vincent announced loudly, "That''s because she is not your daughter. Your husband exchanged your daughter with this bastard, when you were unconscious in thebour room."


    "Do you know who your daughter was?"


    ***********************************


    ******************


    *****************[My dear fairies can you please send a few golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard! ]*-*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*

 Chapter 1432: A cruel death

    Chapter 1432: A cruel death


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands? It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them


    hehehe.********


    ***********+"What did you say?" Old Madam Zheng raised her head and looked at Vincent who smiled at her. Though he was smiling sweetly, Old Madam Zheng felt a chill climb up in her heart.


    "I told the truth," Vincent took out a stack of documents and threw them at Old Madam Zheng. "This woman is not your daughter but instead she is the daughter of that maid. Your husband exchanged the two when they were just born. So the one you killed with your own hands was your daughter, Old Madam."


    Old Madam Zheng scrambled to snatch the documents from the floor and read them carefully. When she finished reading it, Old Madam Zheng seemed to have lost her soul.


    Zheng Baobei was her daughter? She killed her own daughter and granddaughter with her own hands and even raised this bastard!?


    Old Madam Zheng''s vision darkened and she swooned on the spot. No wonder, no wonder she always felt that there was something wrong with Zheng Baozhi but she let it slide since this girl looked like her husband and she trusted her husband who swore and said that it was a mistake.


    That he never wanted to sleep with someone like that small maid.


    Who would have thought that he was lying and would even exchange their children just because he foolishly fell in love with that maid!?


    Zheng Baozhi noticed the changes in old Madam Zheng''s face and she knew that this rotten old woman had found out the truth.


    She red at Vincent who raised a brow at her.


    He then turned to look at Old Madam Zheng and said to her, "Old Madam, that''s not all. This precious daughter that you have raised also knows she is not your daughter."


    "However she kept this matter to herself and watched you kill your own daughter. Tell me, are you regretful?"


    Regretful?


    Regretful?


    She was filled with regret at the moment! Her intestines were turning green with regret. Old Madam Zheng could not believe that she was being yed like a fool by these people. She lost her daughter and her granddaughter because of her husband and that sly maid.


    This woman as well. She knew the truth but she hid it from her and watched her kill Zheng Baobei.


    Her daughter! Her precious daughter!


    "I will kill you! I will kill you, you bitch!" Old Madam Zheng screamed as she rushed to the front of the prison where Zheng Baozhi was crouching.


    With her hand reaching forward, Old Madam Zheng knotted Zheng Baozhi''s hair and mmed her feet on the wound that was yet to heal.


    "Bitch! You are just like that bitchy mother of yours. Only knows how to seduce men left and right."


    "You actually lied to me like this!?"


    "How dare you! How dare you!"


    Old Madam Zheng seemed to have gone crazy as she beat Zheng Baozhi.


    "AHHHHH!!!"


    "Save me! Stop her!"


    Zheng Baozhi coevred her face and stomach, as she tried to escape the beatings. But no one stopped Old Madam Zheng, as this was what these two women deserved.


    Vincent nced at the two women and then turned on his feet befrore leaving. Anyway, Old Madam Zheng was a smart woman she would not kill Zheng Baozhi and --


    He turned to look at the two spirits watching Zheng Baozhi getting beaten and smirked.


    Karma never leaves anyone alone. ******A few dayster, the arrangements for Madam Song''s funeral were finished. The entire Fu family flew to the S city for the funeral, and Fu Yu Sheng not once did he leave Song Yan''s side.


    Even when the funeral was being held, he stayed by her side and watched Song Yan ce the white lilies on the tombstone.


    "Are you alright?" He asked when Song Yan was done putting the lilies.


    "I am fine," Song Yan answered with red-rimmed eyes. She was not going to break down so easily.


    Fu Yu Sheng saw that Song Yan did not want to say anything more and thus he did not say anything to her either. He just stood by her side and held her hand and gave her support


    silently.


    The funeral ended quickly and with that the news that Madam Chu had murdered and trapped Madam Song spread around the S city.


    Song Lan who was hiding in the rotten slums trembled with anger and fear as she listened to the news that was being yed on the television.


    She knew that everything was done for sure now. These days she was hoping for her mother toe back and save her from this hell where she had to use her body day and night to make a living but now that this news was released, Song Lan knew that there was no way out for her from this hell hole.


    "Ahhhh!!" Song Lan clutched her head and knelt down the floor. Why did she have to be so greedy? Why didn''t her mother stop when she got a ce to stay?


    Why did she continue snatching more?


    If they had lived an honest life then nothing like this would have happened. They would be living a happy life even if they were not rich.


    Madam Chu, who was trapped in the small basement of an abandoned house, was also having the same regret as her daughter.


    At that moment, her body seemed to be burning with an unknown fire which made her groan in pain. Madam Chu knew that the second she revealed the truth about where she had buried


    Madam Song''s corpse she would suffer through endless pain.


    Thus, even though Song Dong Ming tormented her, she never said a thing. It was because she knew that no matter how ruthless Song Dong Ming was he would not kill her in such a cruel way where she would neither be human nor demon.


    Madam Chu felt her body churn, with each second that passed by, Madam Chu felt like her body was slowly shrivelling up.


    "No...no...."


    Madam Chu''s entire body twisted at an inhuman angle before the sound of bones popping and snapping echoed in the basement.


    "§¡§¯§¯§¯!"


    "AHHH!"


    "Ah!"


    "A...h....h"


    The screams soon turned into feeble moans that couldn''t even be heard by anyone. However, the guards who were stationed outside had heard themotion already and rushed inside


    the basement.


    "What do you think -- AHHHH!!!"


    The guard who stepped inside screamed in terror as he looked at the mess inside the basement. Blood was sttered all over the basement and in the centre of the basement was a


    pulsating blob of flesh and bones.


    From the moving eyes to the painful groans that echoed in the basement, the guard knew that


    this pile of flesh and bones was actually alive.


    "What.., what is this thing!?"


    "Help someone help!"


    ****


    At the Song family graveyard in S city,


    "What did you say?" Song Dong Ming turned serious when he heard the report that the guards


    had told him.


    "What happened father?" Brother Song looked at his father and questioned. He could see that something serious had taken ce as his father''s expression was rather solemn. "Madam Chu is dead," Song Dong Ming told his son whose eyes widened in shock and they


    were soon filled with terror when Song Dong Ming told the condition in which Madam Chu


    was found by the guards.


    "T..This is horrible," Brother Song hated Madam Chu and wished for a cruel death for that woman but never did he expect that the woman would die in such a terrible manner. Song Dong Ming furrowed his brows and sighed. "Not only is it terrible but from what I can


    see your mother''s death was not that simple. Someone deliberately killed her and the scheme behind it is yet to be disclosed."


    "Shall we tell this to Yan Yan?" Brother Song asked Song Dong Ming who nodded.


    "This is something that Yan Yan should know."


    His gaze softened as he spoke of Song Yan before saying, "However, wait for the funeral proceedings topletely stop. We can tell her the rest of the matter after this."


    Song Yan did not know about the tragic death of Madam Chu, at that very moment, she was looking at her mother''s soul that had been pieced together by her.


    "M...Mother," Song Yan whimpered like a child as she looked at the familiar face which looked simr to her but a bit more regal and prideful.


    "Yan''er," Madam Song spoke in a soft voice. She raised her hand but dropped it down as she


    did not want to affect the Yin energy of her daughter''s body. "There is no need to cry."


    "I..I was the one who was in the wrong," Madam Song closed her eyes as she rubbed her abdomen where she was stabbed by Madam Chu, the wound was still there even when she was dead. "I trusted a white-eyed wolf and it was my fault that I did something so foolish. It was my naivety that turned the entire situation of our family into this terrible mess." *******************[My dear fairies can you please send a few golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard! ]*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*

 Chapter 1433: Promises

    Chapter 1433: Promises


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands? It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them


    hehehe.********


    *******"Mother," Song Yan had no words to say at the moment. In the past, she used to think that when she would see her mother again for thest time, she would tell her a lot of things but now as she stood in front of her mother''s soul, she had no idea what to say.


    "It''s okay," Mother Song reached out and ced her hand on Song Yan''s cheek. She cupped her face ever so slightly before saying, "I know everything, Yan''er. Even though your mother has been nothing but a burden-- I have been watching over you.


    She was not in the right state of her mind as half of her soul had been split apart but she watched and knew about everything that was happening with Song Yan and her family.


    And now that her soul wasplete, those memories seemed to make sense.


    "Mom!! Mom! I missed you! I miss you so much!" Song Yan wished she could hug her mother but no matter how strong she was, she could not bring her mother back. Not when the soul of mother was too weak to go through a heavenly tribtion.


    "My dear, I missed you too," Mother Song''s eyes turned red as blood dripped from her eyes. She felt guilty and ufortable when she thought about how her children and husband had to suffer all because of her mistakes.


    She had done nothing wrong in her life, the only mistake she made was to show mercy to someone who did not deserve it.


    If she had only listened to her husband, then nothing would have happened to her family. She would be alive and they would be happy.


    "Yan Yan... are you there?" Song Dong Ming walked past the small shed and arrived in the empty room of the funeral house where Song Yan. He looked at his daughter who was crying and he understood everything. "Your mother is here...?"


    Brother Song, who was right behind Song Dong Ming, raised his head and looked around the room as well. His eyes flickered as he tentatively called, "Mother?"


    Song Yan did not answer, instead, she turned to look at her mother who nodded. Only then did she flick a Ghost Vision talisman at her father and then at her brother. The second the talismans struck the two men, their vision changed and they could see Mother Song standing right beside Song Yan.


    "Honey..? Honey..." Song Dong Ming stared at the beautiful woman standing in front of him and his expression changed from disbelief to ecstasy before he rushed towards Mother Song. "Honey! Honey!"


    His eyes pooled with tears as he sobbed like a child.


    Brother Song was not in any better condition than his father, he stared at his mother whose face he had almost forgotten as nothing, not a single memory was left behind of her because of Madam Chu destroying everything--and cried as if his life was dependent on it.


    "Why did you leave me? Why did you not listen to me? If only you had....if only you listened to me then nothing like this would have happened," Song Dong Ming scolded Mother Song however the tears in his eyes told him that this scolding came from the yearning that he had been suppressing in his heart for years.


    "I am sorry, I am so sorry," Mother Song cried along with Song Dong Ming as he was not the only one who had suffered. She too, when half of her soul was trapped inside the array under Madam Chu''s bed, thought that her husband had betrayed her --the anger and heartbreak she had felt was not something that Mother Song would ever want to feel.


    It was only now that she knew that Father Song had never betrayed her did she feel relieved.


    "Mom! Mom..." Brother Song reached to hug his mother but couldn''t. His heart ached when he thought about how he would never be able to feel the warmth of his mother ever again. "There is no need to cry," Mother Song saw that the entire family was crying and sighed as she wiped the tears off her face. She could not wipe the tears of her family members but she could wipe her own. As she did not have enough time, she didn''t want to waste it by crying. "Now listen to me," Mother Song said to Song Dong Ming and her children. "Even if I am gone, there is no need for you to feel upset. What happened, has already happened. Big Yan," she turned to Brother Song and said to him, "Take care of your sister and wife. You are going to be a father so learn how to take care of yourself and don''t trust anyone blindly. There will be some obstacles in your future but don''t lose your mind by acting too kind."


    "Work hard and raise your children with love and care."


    "I will...wuuu mother...I will take care of my wife and child," Brother Song closed his eyes as tears flowed down his cheeks.


    Mother Song then turned to look at Song Yan before smiling, "Little Yan, I don''t have to worry about you. I have been watching you and I know that you will protect yourself and your family but I hope you will pay attention to your safety as well. I don''t want to see you in the underworld any time soon."


    "I...I will Mom," Song Yan replied with teary eyes.


    "And honey?" Mother Song turned to Song Dong Ming before smiling at him, "Stop drinking so much, take care of your health after all you need to care for our two children in my ce. Don''t miss me all the time, I will wait for you on the other side but don''t be in a hurry toe and meet me." "No...don''t go...Yan Yan-- she will do something. She will bring you back," Song Dong Ming reached out to hold Mother Song''s hands but missed.


    When Mother Song saw his desperation, her eyes reddened even more. She shook her head and dissuaded her husband, "Don''t make things difficult for Yan Yan. My soul was split in half and the pieces of my soul were buried in two different ces. My soul has weakened too much and there is no way that you can bring me back to life. Even if you try....my soul will only be ripped apart as I do not have enough energy to keep it intact."


    Song Dong Ming turned to look at Song Yan who nodded and his heart fell somewhere inside his stomach. He turned to look at his wife and opened his mouth but thetter stayed calm as she said to him, "It is alright. Like I said, I will wait for you on the other side, and when youe there I will wee you with my arms open."


    Song Dong Ming did not want to agree to such a thing, he wished for them to leave together but when had everything gone ording to his wishes?


    "I understand... then I will live for you as well and when we meet again...I will tell you about all the adventures and trips I went on," Song Dong Ming promised Mother Song. "I will visit every ce where you wanted to go when you were alive."


    Mother Song''s eyes widened before they returned to their usual size. Her gaze softened as she smiled, "Yes. But don''t be in a hurry to look for me, I left a list of ces where I wanted to go so don''t miss out on even a single ce."


    "I won....won''t," Song Dong Ming agreed with a thick voice.


    "And son-inw," Mother Song suddenly spoke up causing Fu Yu Sheng who was hiding


    outside the room to flinch.


    He peeked inside with a sheepish look as he said, "I was not eavesdropping. I was just worried about Yan Yan." As he spoke he walked inside the room.


    "I know," Mother Song smiled at Fu Yu Sheng. "I am grateful for all the care that you have shown to my daughter, and I hope you will continue taking care of her."


    Her soul turned a bit paler as Mother Song raised her hands in the air and sighed, "It looks like


    it''s time for me to go."


    "Wife..." Song Dong Ming reached out, even though he knew that he would not be able to touch Mother Song, he wanted to be close to her.


    "Ming''er," Mother Song leaned forward and ced her forehead against Song Dong Ming. "I love you, I have always loved you... for me, you were the best thing that ever happened to me. Marrying you and having your children-- those were the moments that brought me immense joy. So never me yourself, you gave me everything that I wanted. If there is a next life...I hope that you will wait for me."


    Her soul shattered into shards of golden light as Mother Song finished her words and Song Dong Ming who watched her disappear knelt on the floor.


    He covered his face and cried, "I love you too. I have loved you from the very moment I saw you...and I will tell you the same when I see you again." ****** *********[My dear fairies can you please send a few golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard!

 Chapter 1434: In trouble again

    Chapter 1434: In trouble again


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands? It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them


    hehehe.****


    *********Three weekster,


    "I apologise for not being able to attend the funeral," Gu Chenyi said to Song Yan with a sympathetic voice. He was in closed seclusion and did not hear about the funeral until now. "It''s alright," Song Yan had recovered most of her energy after staying inside her room for more than three weeks. She calmly sighed and then said to Gu Chenyi, "It wasn''t your fault that you were in seclusion for closed cultivation."


    Song Yan did not me Gu Chenyi as it was because of him and his family that she was given a chance to send her mother off properly. In herst life, she had no idea how much her parents suffered and what happened to them.


    If not for Gu Chenyi, she would have never gotten this chance.


    She raised her head and looked at her master who seemed even more thin than thest time she saw him and questioned, "How long are you going to be like this? I mean shouldn''t you deal with that woman instead of going into closed seclusion every month."


    She was talking about Shen Yu who was still holding onto the title of his fiancee even though Gu Chenyi had no feelings for her.


    "Grandfather refuses to believe anything I tell him, he is inclined to have her as his daughter- inw," Gu Chenyi had his eyes closed as he sipped on his green tea. "There is no need to worry, I have dealt with that issue..." he smiled and said to Song, "I have already dealt with that issue."


    He was not lying when he said that he was going to deal with Shen Yu once and for all. She had been getting on hisst nerve these days, however, she stepped on his bottom line when she went to look for Fu Rong.


    Even though Fu Rong did not say anything and only asked him to keep his distance since he already had a fiancee--He knew that she was hurt.


    Gu Chenyi would never forgive Shen Yu for hurting Fu Rong! How dare that woman!


    "Did something happen?" Song Yan asked as she had been busy coping with her own emotions, she did not have the slightest idea what was going on outside. Fu Yu Sheng too had been so busy catering to her needs that he did not pay attention to anyone else.


    "It''s nothing serious," Gu Chenyi answered with a soft sigh. "That foolish woman tried to overstep her boundaries so it is only right that I teach her a good lesson." Song Yan did not understand what the man was talking about but she had a feeling that it was rted to Fu Rong.


    She narrowed her eyes and said, "You do know that I will fry you alive if you hurt her? That girl might act all arrogant and uncaring but she is a child by heart."


    "I know, don''t worry. I will give her an exnation very soon."


    ********


    On the other side, the Red Moon Sect was the parent sect of all dark sects.


    "Cough!" A woman wearing dark red robes coughed out blood. The blood dripped from the corner of her mouth as she looked at the blotches of red on her palm, Dong Hai picked up the vase that was kept next to the small wooden tform next to her throne and then threw it on the ground.


    Pieces of the porcin vase scattered all over the floor as she turned to look at the thirteen pirs of her sect.


    "What is going on?! How did that soul which I asked you to refine return to the underworld?! What went wrong!?" she was furious, the return of Mother Song''s soul meant that she lost a chunk of her own spiritual energy. It was hard enough to find a soul which was pure and genuine much less scheme against that person to wrench their soul out of their body.


    Years of hard work and dedication and yet the soul returned to the underworld.


    Now what was she supposed to do?!


    Where would she get another soul to fill up the void?


    Pir one lowered his head, "I don''t know but I assure you master that I did everything in my power to trap that woman''s soul."


    "You did? You did everything?" Dong Haished her whip at the man with anger shing in her eyes. "You have been saying this very thing for a year now! Every single demon and ghost that was sent to the aristocratic family did nothing and ended up getting exorcised. The souls that I wanted to refine never reached me...and those who should have been dead are alive!"


    "And with the heavens watching me even more closely I cannot attack them again! How have you worked hard?!"


    The thirteen pirs lowered their heads while Master Lu clenched her fists. She had joined this sect for she wanted to revive her sister but even now, she was yet to get her hands on the pill that would bring her sister back while she had to work harder and harder to do the bidding of this woman.


    ''Just how long, do I have to wait,'' Lu Xiuying thought as she gritted her teeth.


    "Go...go and bring more souls for me to refine! If I do not get them, then be prepared to lose your own! Don''t forget that I can give you everything that you want...I can also snatch it away," Dong Hai said to the pirs who nodded and disappeared from the main hall after using teleportation talismans.


    Once they were gone, Dong Hai sat down on her chair. She rubbed her fingers on the beads that were wrapped around her wrist and muttered, "How in the world that woman is still alive and protected by the heavens!?"


    Dong Hai had done everything to kill Song Yan and yet she was still alive! To make things worse, Fu Yu Sheng was still in love with her -- even when she made it certain that the man would never love her, he somehow still managed to recover.


    Was his love for Song Yan so great that he could even deal with that soul-controlling and emotions-restraining puppet?


    "Or did his powers return?" Dong Hai muttered. She did not want Fu Yu Sheng''s powers to return, she had locked them after exchanging half of her soul!


    That man was supposed to be hers but he fell for her sister. Why...why did Dong Sui get everything that she couldn''t!?


    No, she would not let that woman live happily! Not when she was still alive!


    *******


    "Achoo!" Song Yan sneezed as she finished refining the bone-strengthening pills. She turned her head to the side and then dabbed her nose with a handkerchief. "Don''t tell me, I am going to catch a cold in summer like an idiot?"


    She sniffed and carefully poured the pills into porcin bottles.


    Once she was done, she stepped out of the room where she was refining the pills and walked over to where Li Wenyi was sitting.


    "Sister-inw, here. Take these bone-strengthening pills and eat one every day...it will strengthen your bones and help you with morning sickness as well," Song Yan said to Li Wenyi. The poor woman had already crossed the three months but she was yet to get rid of the morning sickness.


    It seemed like the little princess of the Fu family was quite picky even before she was born.


    "Thank you so much, Yan Yan," Li Wenyi took the pill and popped one immediately in her mouth. She sighed in contentment when the nausea died down a little and her bones stopped hurting as badly as they usually did. "This little one is really naughty, she has been tormenting me every night."


    "If not for the fact that I cannot sleep with you, I should have shared a bed with you until I get this little tormentor out of my body."


    Who knows what the little princess found likeable about Song Yan but she would only act like


    a good girl when Song Yan was next to her. If not she would torment Li Wenyi until she was begging Song Yan toe and sit next to her.


    However, Song Yan also had her own things to do and could not stay with Li Wenyi all the


    time.


    Song Yan smiled and did not say anything. It was more likely her spiritual energy that the


    little one liked.


    "These pills should help, so don''t forget to take them every day."


    "I will--"


    "Sister inw!" Before Li Wenyi could finish speaking Tao Guotin, the nephew of the Old Master Fu and the cousin of her husband and inws rushed inside the house.


    He seemed scared out of his wits as he said to Song Yan, "Sister-inw, give me a strong ...no super strong talisman! I am afraid I will soon lose my life." *******************[My dear fairies can you please send a few golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard!

 Chapter 1435: An ominous start

    Chapter 1435: An ominous start


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands? It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them


    hehehe.********


    **********As Tao Guotin spoke, he rushed to where Song Yan


    was standing and sat down on the couch. His expression was terrified and hisplexion pale. "What''s wrong with you?" Song Yan turned to look at Tao Guotin, this young cousin-in-w of hers looked like he had seen something strange.


    "Sister-inw, I keep feeling that there is something wrong happening these days," as Tao Guotin spoke, his face changed and he carefully looked around the main hall of Song Yan''s house as if he was worried that someone would pounce on him.


    When Song Yan heard his words, her eyes narrowed and carefully looked at Tao Guotin''s forehead. There was a faint death aura lurking right between his forehead which was not prominent at the moment but Song Yan knew that it would sooner orter get even more intense.


    It was surprising given that Tao Guotin had somehow managed to get into a famous business university, how in the world did he even get into trouble at such a prestigious university?


    It was quite a big deal for Aunt Tao and Grandma Tao threw out three banquets to celebrate his admission to that university.


    The two women were really happy these days and Song Yan did not know how to tell that their precious son and grandson provoked death. Again.


    Strictly speaking, Tao Guotin shouldn''t have faced such a deathly fate, after he managed to keep his life after facing the death obstacle in the tomb. But with the death aura on his forehead, Song Yan was convinced he ended up in another mess somehow.


    "What did you do this time?" she asked and Tao Guotin''s expression changed. He


    immediately sat up straight and said to Song Yan, "I did not do anything, sister-inw! It''s just that these days, I keep having a really bad feeling. Every night around three in the morning, I wake up with jitters all over my body"


    "Mei Xing also told me that there was something dirty stuck to the girlfriend of one of my roommates. As that girl stays with Mei Xing and Fan Ehuang, the two of them feel even worse than me," Tao Guotin exined to Song Yan.


    He then ryed what was happening in the dormitory these days. Turns out that after these six kids went to the university, they were divided into dormitories which they shared with the rich kids.


    Among these kids, there was a girl who gave Mei Xing a rather peculiar feeling. As Me Xing had been learning the spiritual arts with Song Yan through video calling and small lessons where the two of them met ever so often, Mei Xing could now detect death auras.


    She had detected the death aura on Tao Guotin''s friend and that girl, before it turned heavier and heavier and scattered all over the foreheads of those who were living in the dormitories with that girl and her boyfriend.


    Mei Xing was rather worried that something ominous was going to happen and asked Tao Guotin to go and look for Song Yan.


    "Sister-inw, can you give me some talismans? I want to share it with my friends," Tao Guotin asked Song Yan tentatively.


    However, Song Yan shook her head and said to him, "I cannot hand you talismans without knowing the root cause of the problem. Not to mention, you have often lied to me and snatched talismans."


    She was talking about how Tao Guotin would call her in a fake panicked voice and often smuggled talismans at a very cheap price. As he was her cousin, she did not say anything to him but this boy was getting more and more frivolous.


    Tao Guotin smiled sheepishly at Song Yan before he said to her, "But I am not lying this time, sister-inw. I keep smelling a really bad stench these days--and it gets worse when that girl named He Biyaes to our dormitory."


    "Let''s go then," Song Yan said to Tao Guotin. "Since the problem lies in your dormitory and Mei Xing''s, I will go and take a look."


    Tao Guotin wanted to tell Song Yan that there was no need to go through such trouble but when he thought about how Song Yan would think of him as a liar, he agreed.


    The two of them took their leave while Lin Wenyi who was left behind turned a bit worried. She did not know why but every time Song Yan left she felt really troubled.


    "Whats wrong sister inw? Are you feeling sick again?" Fu Rong who came down the stairs questioned Lin Wenyi whoseplexion did not look good.


    Lin Wenyi shook her head and replied, "It''s Yan Yan, she went to deal with another haunting and I am a bit worried about her safety. I really hope that she stops taking such dangerous tasks, our family needs her more than she thinks."


    Not to mention Fu Yu Sheng, that man could not even function properly if Song Yan was not with him and it had gotten even worse these days.


    Now Fu Yu Sheng stuck so close to Song Yan as if he was worried that if he were to blink, she would disappear in a jiffy.


    "Shoot, did sister-inw leave without telling Brother Sheng again?" Fu Rong asked Lin Wenyi and when she saw thetter nod, her expression tightened as she turned on her feet and chased after Song Yan.


    Her brother told her that Song Yan was in danger and she needed to keep an eye on her every second unless it was absolutely necessary, she shouldn''t let Song Yan get out of her sight.


    This was when Song Yan got mad at Fu Yu Sheng for sticking so close to her all the time and not going to work.


    "Sister-inw, wait for me!" Fu Rong chased after Song Yan while shouting at the top of her lungs.


    The three of them arrived at the dormitory where Tao Guotin lived with Kong Kun and Shao Li Jun, the fourth member of their group -- Li Shao joined the medical engineering department and thus he was no longer living in the same dormitory as these three.


    Song Yan calmly examined the dormitory and was stunned to see the dark death aura covering the forehead of each of the residents of the dormitory -- though it was not as prominent as of now, Song Yan knew that just as Tao Guotin''s death aura on their heads would turn even more prominent very soon.


    Tao Guotin''s roommates also looked a Song Yan curiously as the woman was too beautiful to ignore but they were currently in the exam period and did not have the time to waste by


    ogling at a woman.


    They soon went back to do their own things.


    Song Yan was about to say something when --


    "I told you that I have nothing to do with Mei Xing!" A man''s agitated voice came from outside and Song Yan turned to look at the young man who was walking towards her.


    Her pupils contracted when she saw the man heading over to the dormitory. This was because the face of the man was covered in death aura so thickly that his features were hard to make out, there was a dense red hue at the centre of his forehead which showed that his death


    would be really tragic!


    And with such a tragic death, this man would not leave anyone alone.


    As his grudge would be too deep.


    "If you have nothing to do with her then why were you alone with her just now!?" The girl next to him shouted at the top of her lungs, her voice was too loud for Song Yan to ignore and when she turned to look at the girl, her expression tightened even more.


    ''This girl ...why does she look as if she is already ...dead...'' Song Yan thought while trying to recover from the shock. At that moment, she could not see the past or the present of the girl, it was like staring at a corpse but how could a corpse walk and talk and even show emotions? "When did you see us alone? The two of us were in her dormitory and I was asking for her notes, her friends and roommates were right there! Have you gone crazy Biya?" The man swung the hand that was holding his wrist away and red at the woman. His eyes fell on Song Yan who was standing on the side and they brightened as he had seen this woman ying the female lead in his favourite movie.


    He Biya on the other hand was glowering at her boyfriend, she wanted to say something more but then she saw her boyfriend looking at someone. She followed his gaze and when she saw that he was staring at another beautiful woman, her eyes turned red and she shouted at Wen Shen, "Why are you looking at that bitch!?" At that moment she did not care about the fact


    that Song Yan was older than them.


    As Song Yan looked too young. *******************[My dear fairies can you please send a few golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard! ]*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_


    *_*_*

 Chapter 1436: Kneel for three hours

    Chapter 1436: Kneel for three hours


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands? It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them


    hehehe.*************


    **********\"What nonsense are you talking about?" Wen Shen


    was finally angered by the stupid actions of his girlfriend. He said to her, "She is in her thirties and an actress, what stupid words are you spouting?"


    He Biya immediately turned silent when she realised that the woman no matter how young she looked, was in her thirties.


    Only then did Wen Shen look a bit better. He walked over to Song Yan and asked her to give him her autograph. Song Yan had nothing against it, she not only signed an autograph for Wen Shen but also shook his hand.


    While shaking his hand, she looked at the jug filled with water but surprisingly, she did not see anything. This man-- had no future and even if he did have one, it was terrible.


    Wen Shen was surprised at his luck but he was quite happy with how his day turned out. However, He Biya had enough, she did not want her boyfriend to get close to anyone even if that woman was way older than them.


    She dragged Wen Shen away as soon as he was done while Song Yan pulled Tao Guotin out of the dormitory. She asked Tao Guotin if that man and woman usually came to their dormitory to which Tao Guotin replied and told her that Wen Shen was his roommate and he usually slept with them in the dormitory.


    While He Biya often came to stay the night with him as well. The two of them did not do anything too crazy which was why the people in the dormitory allowed He Biya to enter and leave as she liked.


    When Song Yan heard that He Biya was used toing and leaving their dormitory she said to Tao Guotin, "You should start living in the apartment which was given to you by your mother. Don''t stay in the dorms for the time being and try to stay away from those two people and if that woman continues toe to your dorms, especially at night then it''s best that you stay on guard all the time and don''t let here inside." While Song Yan was talking to Tao Guotin, Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun came out of the dormitory and together with them were Bai Chonglin and Liu Yunsheng.


    These two were Tao Guotin''s new friends and had. A good rtionship with him. But when they heard Song Yan''s words that promoted feudal superstition, the two of them rolled their eyes.


    They came to show Tao Guotin some face but who would have thought that they would hear such stupid bullshit?


    Bai Chonglin was helpless while Liu Yunsheng disdained the things that Song Yan was talking about and did not hide his naked contempt.


    In contrast to the two of them, Tao Guotin, Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun were filled with terror. Tao Guotin was lucky, he did not have any project to do at the moment and could stay outside but the same could not be said for the two of them who had a bunch of projects that they


    needed to prepare and write.


    They had to stay in the dorms!


    The two of them were scared witless and turned to look at Tao Guotin, especially after seeing how grim Song Yan looked with her expression. Shao Li Jun was so scared that his legs started to tremble and he almost knelt on the floor.


    He rushed forward and then held Song Yan''s hand tightly, "Sister-inw, you have to save us! We cannot leave the dormitory for the time being and I don''t want to die." These words of his were heard by Mei Xing and Fan Ehuang who arrived at the scene with Yin Qi.


    While Bai Chonglin and Liu Yunsheng were amused by Shao Li Jun''s pathetic appearance, Yin Qi the other had a frown on her face when she saw Shao Li Jun holding hands with another


    woman.


    Song Yan sighed. She also did not understand how these kids were targeted again, it was as if the person behind the scenes wanted to target them deliberately.


    They should have had a proper and peaceful life ahead of them but somehow they were entangled in this dangerous mess once again. Song Yan narrowed her eyes when she thought about how these kids were targeted the very second she broke the soul-refining array that trapped her mother''s soul.


    Most probably that Duan woman was behind it.


    "Here, keep these talismans with you at all costs," Song Yan hoped that these kids would stay away from the dormitory but since it was impossible she was not going to ask them to skip their education for such trivial matters.


    Anyway her talismans could keep these two safe, as for the rest Song Yan did not bother with them at the moment as she could see that they did not trust a single word that came out of her mouth.


    "Just keep a straight head on your shoulders when the timees," Since there was no way they could escape this cmity, they might as well face it.


    When Kong Kun and Shao Li Jun heard her words, they knew that Song Yan was asking them to face the cmity and were so scared that their teeth started to chatter, they did not want to face this terrible thing!


    Why were they not as lucky as Tao Guotin?


    Tao Guotin looked rather proud of the fact that his luck was better than theirs!


    However, on the other hand, Liu Yunsheng couldn''t help butugh out loud. He clutched his belly and looked at Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun who looked terrified.


    "Is this a new prank or what? Why are you promoting superstitious things in this era? Be careful if Lai Pengfei sees you talking about such things then he would rush toin to the head of the department. You should believe in technology and materialism! Even if you have to believe in such things, at least look for someone more reliable. Do you really want to listen to nonsense spoken by an actress?"


    His words were rude and ugly. Even Bai Chonglin agreed with him.


    Tao Guotin was about to roll his sleeves and hit the boy but was stopped by Song Yan.


    She said, "There is no need to fight. I don''t care about strangers and these kids have nothing to do with me, even if they die in this tragedy, it can only be considered as their fate. You five kids are the only ones whom I care about, so don''t waste your breath."


    As she spoke she handed Fan Ehuang and Mei Xing some talismans to safeguard their lives as for the rest, she did not care.


    Song Yan was heartless to begin with and she was also worried if she interfered with too many fates then Vincent would get angry at her again for interrupting his work.


    Since these kids wanted to let their souls get reaped then who was she to stop them?


    When Liu Yunsheng heard Song Yan''s ugly words his face twisted and the smile dropped from his face. He said to her, "How can you say such things?! Are you cursing me to die, you old hag?"


    Song Yan smiled she flicked a talisman at the boy and sent him to his knees.


    "Wha....what?" Liu Yunsheng knelt on the floor and his eyes widened in shock. "I...I can''t get


    up."


    "Since you don''t know how to respect your elders. Then I will teach you," said Song Yan as she walked over to where the boy was kneeling. "Don''t worry you can get up in three hours. As for whether or not I am cursing you? You will know it very soon."


    She smiled at Liu Yunsheng and walked away while leaving a dumbfounded Liu Yunsheng and Bai Chonglin behind.


    "Quick help me!" Liu Yunsheng said to Bai Chonglin who hurried to help him. As neither of them believed that he would have to kneel here for three hours.


    However even when Bai Chonglin gave it his all, he could not help Liu Yunsheng get up from


    the floor.


    This....


    "If my sister-inw said that you will get up in three hours then it means that you will get up in three hours," Tao Guotin was pleased with how Song Yan taught this man a good lesson. He sniggered and then left, Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun would naturally not help Liu Yunsheng,


    this brat actually insulted their saviour!


    He deserved it.


    Mei Xing and Fan Ehuang also didn''t extend a helping hand and returned to their dormitory, Mei Xing was thinking about drawing a ghost warding array in her dormitory as she had been


    taught by Song Yan.


    Thus she had no time to waste on Liu Yunsheng.


    "Chonglin, continue pulling me up! I don''t think that I cannot get


    up!"*******************[My dear fairies can you please send a few golden tickets and


    gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard! J*-*-*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*

 Chapter 1437: Stopping Mei Xing from setting an array

    Chapter 1437: Stopping Mei Xing from setting an array


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands? It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them


    hehehe.*********


    **********\Just as Song Yan said to Bai Chonglin and Liu Yunsheng, nothing could move Liu Yunsheng from the floor for the next three hours. Even when Bai Chonglin tried to drag him away, Liu Yunsheng remained stuck on the floor.


    It was as if Liu Yunsheng seemed to have be one with the floor itself. No matter what anyone did, he remained where he was -- which led to Liu Yunsheng missing more than four sses!


    "Damn it!" Three hourster when Liu Yunsheng could finally move, he could not get up from the floor as his legs were asleep.


    It was only when Bai Chonglin returned and helped him up, did Liu Yunsheng moved.


    "Are you alright?" Bai Chonglin asked Liu Yunsheng when he saw the ugly expression on thetter''s face.


    "Will you be alright if you were in my ce?" Liu Yunsheng snapped harshly at Bai Chonglin. He was asking such a useless question. After kneeling for three hours and being made fun of by others, would he be all right?


    Not only was he ashamed, but all of his face was thrown away.


    Everyone kept asking what happened to him and yet Liu Yunsheng had no answer to that as he --himself did not know what happened to him.


    He refused to believe that it had something to do with that woman and it was just a mere coincidence. There were two reasons for this, firstly he did not want to ept that he was in the wrong and secondly, if he epted what that woman said then he would also have to ept the fact that his life was in danger.


    Who would ept such a thing!?


    Even though he did not believe anything that Song Yan said to them, Liu Yunsheng decided to be wary of He Biya.


    On the other side,


    He Biya dragged Wen Shen to a hotel. After the two of them were done messing around Wen Shen looked at his skin which had been bitten to the point that blood was oozing out of it and frowned.


    He turned and looked at He Biya whose face was facing the mirror and said to her, "Can you stop biting me all the time? Look at this, it seems like I have been bitten by a dog."


    "I understand," He Biya answered while brushing her hair.


    Wen Shen rolled his eyes, he was already tired because of all the ruckus this woman had caused. For hours she had tormented him and when he refused, she would start crying and making a fuss while asking him if he no longer loved him.


    Because of that Wen Shen could not say anything and let He Biya do what she wanted.


    However, as he watched He Biya, Wen Shen couldn''t help but frown. The girl looked really thin, in fact, she looked like she was all skin and bones and her skin was pale like a corpse.


    He had asked He Biya about these changes, to which she replied that she had merely changed her diet and skin care.


    What Wen Shen did not tell his girlfriend was that she looked really terrifying these days. "Then I am going to sleep," Wen Shen told the woman before turning around on the bed and closing his eyes.


    "Okay," He Biya replied and Wen Shen did not know why but suddenly he felt a chill climb up his spine.


    In the end, Wen Shen closed his eyes and went to sleep. He was a pragmatist and did not overthink useless things. What was more he couldn''t stay awake anymore and wanted to sleep.


    He buried his head in the pillow and closed his eyes, no longer caring about what the woman behind him was doing.


    Time passed, and soon the clock struck three in the morning. Wen Shen suddenly felt someone shake him awake and then He Biya said something to him. However, he was asleep and did not pay attention to her but the more he ignored her, the more that woman shook him.


    Each push was harder than thest.


    "Shen Shen, Shen Shen...I feel so thirsty. I am going to die of thirst. Help me... Help me, let me drink..."


    Wen Shen was sleeping soundly when he was woken up by his girlfriend. He was really upset with He Biya, in the morning she embarrassed him in front of his favourite actress and now she was not letting him sleep.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" Wen Shen turned themp on and said to He Biya, "If you are thirsty then just drink water--ahhhhhh!!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he turned around and looked at He Biya who was sitting right next to him on the bed. However, the second he looked at her, his worldview suddenly changed. She was He Biya but at the same time, she was not.


    Her body was devoid of any flesh or blood, her skin was sticking to her bones like a dried-up corpse and her eyes were red. Like they would start dripping blood.


    With her skin as pale as a corpse that had been dead for ages, she looked terrifying. The sight alone was enough to make Wen Shen scramble off the bed as he stared at the woman in shock.


    He Biya seemed uncaring of his reactions. She held her throat and repeated in a hoarse voice, "Wen Shen! Ah, Wen Shen, I am really thirsty. Can you give me some blood to drink? I only need a little."


    "Get...get away from me... get away! Ahhhh!!!"


    A mournful scream rang out in the hotel room which was left suppressed within the


    soundproof room.


    The next day,


    Mei Xing woke up and contacted Song Yan, she asked her if setting up an array would help keep the evil away from their dormitory.


    Of course, Song Yan agreed with her and asked her to set up the array if possible. However, as soon as Mei Xing started setting up the array, He Biya returned. She was in a much better mood but when she saw Mei Xing draw an array, her expression changed and became twisted. She immediately rushed to where Mei Xing was and pushed her to the side.


    Her reaction was so extreme that the rest of the girls turned and looked at her. Earlier they all saw Mei Xing draw an array but neither of them stopped her as they were used to Mei Xing doing weird things.


    Thus, they did not say anything. But when they saw He Biya push Mei Xing aside they could no longer turn a blind eye to things.


    "What do you think you are doing, He Biya?" Fan Ehuang supported Mei Xing and helped her up from the floor. "How can you simply push someone like this? Are you crazy? And even if you are crazy, act like this with Wen Shen, we are not your boyfriend who would withstand your unreasonable attitude."


    He Biya was not only guilty but she was even more infuriated than Fan Ehuang. She said to her angrily, "And what do you think you are doing? You are bringing these feudal superstitions in our dormitory. If someone sees this, they willugh at her for being so narrow-minded and


    foolish."


    "I am telling you! You are not allowed to draw these stupid things in our dormitory, it is one thing that this girl keeps bringing weird things but it is simply unreasonable of her to put us


    all in jeopardy."


    "What if the counsellores to our dorms? Aren''t you pushing us into a pit?"


    Earlier no one said anything but He Biya obstructing Mei Xing so sternly, Chan Xueqin and Zhong Liu agreed with her.


    They did not want to get into trouble with the counsellor. What if she saw this array and punished them all for spreading feudal superstitions?


    Yin Qiu didn''t say anything but for the sake of maintaining a proper rtionship between everyone, she still said in a stern voice, "Sister Biya, Sister Xing is only drawing the array near her bed. She is not doing anything to anyone else. Even if the counsellor catches her, it will get her in trouble. Why are you overreacting so much."


    "I am not overreacting," He Biya''s eyes shed with something as she repeated, "No array in the dorms or I willin to the counsellor."


    When the two girls heard that He Biya was going to call for the counsellor, they also agreed to


    not set up the array.


    Fan Ehuaung looked at the woman coldly and said to Mei Xing, "Leave it."


    Anyway, they had Song Yan''s talismans and Mei Xing was also skilled in dealing with these things, so they would be fine as for the rest-- like Song Yan said, leave it to their fates.


    If not for the fact that they could not leave the dorms, Fan Ehuang would have done so! *******************[My dear fairies can you please send a few golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work hard! ]*-*-*-*-

 Chapter 1438: Trapped

    Chapter 1438: Trapped


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands?


    It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them hehehe.


    **************************


    Tao Guotin left the dormitory as soon as the sses finished. As there was no need for him to stay behind, he was not going to take unnecessary risks. However, the rest couldn''t do the same.


    They had assignments and projects that needed to be discussed with their teachers. Even if they wanted to leave it was impossible, given that their respective professors who were in charge of their assignments didn''t give them a leave.


    Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun could only hope that their luck would suddenly get better and Wen Shen and He Biya wouldn''te looking for them.


    Zhong Liu and Lai Pengfei rolled their eyes when they saw the two acting like a pair of scaredy cats. They had already gotten wind of what happened in the afternoon but as no evidence would prove that these two were dabbling in superstitions, Lai Pengfei could not do anything.


    As for Bai Chonglin and Liu Yunsheng, they too kept a close eye on the door of their dorms. They did not believe in superstitions but something about Song Yan''s show of power felt really ominous.


    Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun were called by their teachers and left the dormitory. By the time they returned, it was 11:30 pm. When they returned they didn''t see Wen Shen and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Maybe they somehow managed to escape the tragedy.


    Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun nced at one another before walking over to their beds, all they wanted to do was to take a bath and sleep but--


    "Are you already sleeping?" He Biya''s voice followed by Wen Shen''sughter echoed in their ears and the two boys turned around and looked at He Biya and Wen Shen in fright.


    Even Bai Chonglin and Liu Yunshen were startled. Wen Shen was alright but why was He Biya in their dormitory? What was she doing here?


    "What''s going on?" Shao Li Jun turned to look at Yi Qiu and questioned her. "Why are you all here?"


    "It is because of me," He Biya smiled at Shao Li Jun, maybe it was because Shao Li Jun knew that there was something wrong with this woman, he felt that there was something really eerie about her smile. "I couldn''t finish my assignment on time and I have to submit it tomorrow, so I asked Ah Shen to help me out."


    "Sister Xing and Sister Ehuang wanted toe as well, so we all decided to do our assignments together with you guys," He Biya spoke in an excited whisper, with her hands sped together and her eyes half-lidded and half opened, she continued smiling at the boys in the dormitory.


    To Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun, her smile was straight out of a horror movie. Even Bai Chonglin and Liu Yunsheng felt their eyes twitch. Somehow they found He Biya more and more terrifying.


    "This is not right," Bai Chonglin suppressed the turmoil in his heart and said to Wen Shen, "Girls are not allowed to be in the boy''s dormitory at night. You should go with He Biya and finish her assignment somewhere else. In case we are caught, the entire dormitory will be punished."


    "Yes, take your girlfriend and go somewhere else. Why are you tormenting us single dogs?" Liu Yunsheng spoke in a joking manner, however his right eye kept twitching.


    His instincts have always been correct and at that very moment, he was getting a flight or fight instinct again and again. At the moment the flight one was way more stronger than the fight one.


    Wen Shen however didn''t quite agree with what Liu Yunsheng said. Heughed and told Liu Yunsheng not to worry as he had already dealt with that matter.


    Zhong Liu and Lai Pengfei were also won over by the fact that beautiful girls would stay in their dormitory for a night. The two of them have been trying to get together with the girls in He Biya''s dormitory but neither of them paid any attention to them.


    Tonight was a good chance, they could get close to at least one of them!


    Yi Qiu, Mei Xing and Fan Ehuang were too beautiful but the other two -- they had a chance with them! The boys were certain of this.


    Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun on the other hand turned startled. They wondered if it was toote for them to leave the dormitory.


    As if sensing what the two of them wanted to do, He Biya locked the door of the dormitory and said to them, "It''s better if we all stay inside. Ah Shen has bribed the guard and asked him to stay quiet but if anyone was to head out, it would be troublesome."


    "What if someone sees us? So it''s better to stay inside."


    Though she looked normal, at closer inspection one could see that He Biya was abnormally thin and herplexion was not good. She looked pale even though in the afternoon herplexion was ruddy and good. But now she was frighteningly pale. Even her voice had a much hoarser and crude edge to it.


    Forget about Shao Li Jin and the rest who knew something was going to happen, even Liu Yunsheng, Bai Chonglin and Yi Qiu who only had suspicions were scared off by this He Biya.


    Yi Qiu''s face turned darker and darker as she realised that there was a reason why He Biya dragged them all here. Liu Yunsheng''s expression was not good either, the feeling of foreboding seemed to have worsened.


    Bai Chonglin on the other hand was paying attention to Wen Shen who was silently standing next to He Biya. Wen Shen was perfectly fine in the morning but now hisplexion was rather pale and his body looked thinner and weaker.


    Even if Wen Shen had gone to get all the fat in his body to be removed, he wouldn''t have turned into skin and bones in just a day!


    Bai Chonglin''s expression turned pale and he swiftly snuck close to Shao Li Jun and their


    group.


    "Why are youing here?" Shao Li Jun hissed at the boy. Wasn''t he all smug and courageous in the morning? Why was he acting like a chicken now?


    "I...I just want to be next to you, Master Jun," Bai Chonglin also knew that he was pping his face by doing something like this but he would rather throw his face to the side rather than take the risk of losing his life.


    When Liu Yunsheng saw that Bai Chonglin had decisively given up on his pride, he did the same too. He snuck close to Shao Li Jun and his group, earlier in the morning, he saw that woman giving a lot of talismans to these people for the sake of protecting themselves.


    It was better to stay next to them!


    When Kong Kun saw that even Liu Yunsheng was sticking close to them, he clenched his teeth so hard that they churned. He couldn''t be med for that, they had limited talismans and now they had three people including Yi Qiu to protect.


    "Ah Xing, I think you should call your teacher," Fan Ehuang said to Mei Xing in a low voice.


    Mei Xing nodded and immediately tried to contact Song Yan but the more she tried the more she realized that she could not send out a call. Even when she was trying to break the ghost wall, it seemed impossible as the ghost wall around the dormitory seemed to be stronger than her cultivation.


    "I cannot call her," Mei Xing frowned and said to Fan Ehuang, even though she was speaking in a low voice, Bai Chonglin and Liu Yunsheng still heard her.


    They immediately looked at one another and tried to contact their families. They wanted to


    see if their families could get them out of the dorms but as tried to contact their families, they realised that no matter how many calls and messages they sent, all of them failed and could


    not be sent.


    Now the two boys were truly terrified. Earlier if they started to trust Song Yan thirty to forty per cent, now they believed her ny per cent.


    Bai Chonglin''s face did not look good while Liu Yunsheng''s forehead was covered in sweat.


    At that moment, He Biya who was sitting on the floor right across from them, raised her head and looked at the two boys. She smiled at them causing the two boys to stiffen.


    Liu Yunsheng was so shocked that he started to shiver, and the phone in his hands dropped to


    the floor with a tter.


    This woman there was something terribly wrong with her!


    However, this realisation came way toote and neither Liu Yunsheng nor Bai Chonglin could


    escape now.


    The two of them were trapped with the rest!


    ***


    [My dear fairies can you please send a few golden tickets and gifts along withments and power stones? Please continue supporting the author! Your support is my motivation to work


    hard! ]

 Chapter 1439: Blood sucking ghouls

    Chapter 1439: Blood sucking ghouls


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands? It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them


    hehehe.********


    ***********\Liu Yunsheng suppressed the tumultuous waves in


    his heart while struggling to behave normally. He turned to look at Shao Li Jun and said to him, "Brother Jun, can you help me with the assignment? There is something that I wanted to ask you."


    Yi Qiu turned to look at Liu Yunsheng with a frown, originally she wanted to ask Shao Li Jun to help her but with Liu Yunsheng asking Shao Li Jun to help him, she was a bit nervous to speak up.


    "What did you say?" Shao Li Jun hadn''t forgiven this man yet. He was the one who


    disrespected his sister-inw and caused her to leave, if he hadn''t done that then Song Yan would have certainly helped their dormitory.


    Of course, Liu Yunsheng understood that Shao Li Jun was angry with him. He smiled at him politely and said to him, "Brother Jun, there is no need to act so cold. We are friends in the end, so please help me out a little."


    As he spoke, he rushed to Shao Li Jun and started massaging his shoulders. He would rather stick to this man than put his life in danger. However, as soon as Liu Yunsheng touched Shao Li Jun''s neck, he felt something burn his fingertips.


    Startled, he peered at Shao Li Jun''s neck and found that it was a talisman and this talisman around Shao Li Jun''s neck was getting hotter and hotter with each passing second.


    Liu Yunsheng''s heart turned cold as he turned to look at Bai Chonglin.


    The poor boy was clinging to Kong Kun for dear life and was not letting go, even though Kong Kun was not showing a good face to him.


    The rest of the boys in the dormitory were filled with shock when they saw Liu Yunsheng and Bai Chonglin sucking up to Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun. These two came from wealthy and prestigious families, usually it was the other way around. So why were they sucking up to Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun?


    However, no one cared about their weird antics, as they soon forgot about everything and started working on the assignments. Lai Peifeng and Zhang Liu sat next to the two girls from Mei Xing''s dormitory and started talking with them.


    While He Biya and Wen Shen sat close to one another, the two of them were whispering as if they were really discussing something but whenever Liu Yunsheng raised his head and looked at the two, there was a creepy smile on their faces which scared the living day out of him.


    Liu Yunsheng did not like this feeling at all!


    He now hoped that the assignments would be finished soon and He Biya would return to her dormitory but Lai Penfeng and Zhang Liu, these two pig teammates!


    They continued to chatter and flirt with the girls instead of working on their projects which gave He Biya the excuse to stay in their dormitory longer.


    "Alright, how long are you going to joke around?" Liu Yunsheng couldn''t help but say to the two boys. "You should focus on your work instead of ying around. The girls also need to go back or are you thinking of keeping them all night?"


    Liu Yunsheng was smiling outwardly but inwardly he was tearing a new one for both Zhang Liu and Lai Peifeng. How desperate were these two that they could not even see that there was something wrong with He Biya and Wen Shen?


    If not for the fact that these two idiots were with him for months and he was a tiny bit just a tiny bit worried about them, he would have left these two men to die all for the sake of thinking through their middle leg instead of their heads.


    Liu Yunsheng was also young and had never seen any brutal scene in his life. He wanted to keep the status quo.


    "Master Yunsheng, it is not as if we are keeping them here on purpose. It''s just that their assignments need rather a deep study, very deep," Lai Peifeng snickered as he teased the girl next to him who blushed in embarrassment.


    Liu Yunsheng almost gagged at his pathetic joke before muttering, "I wonder if you have what it takes to go that deep."


    Bai Chonglin on the other hand, gritted his teeth. If he made out of this night alive, he would cripple these two boys until they could no longer hold it up.


    The entire dorm didn''t sleep that night, however, around one in the morning, Liu Yunsheng and the rest suddenly started feeling sleepy. Mei Xing and Shao Li Jun tried their best to stay awake but they were used to sleeping around twelve or eleven.


    Their body clock was set and even if they wanted they could not keep their eyes open for long and ended up closing them.


    They did not even know when they fell asleep while sitting on the floor.


    However, even when they fell asleep they did not fall in a deep sleep, instead, they were only half asleep.


    Every small movement caused them to open their eyes before they fell back asleep. Liu Yunsheng and Bai Chonglin were not any better, they also jumped at the smallest noise and looked around before going back to sleep.


    This went around till three in the morning when Liu Yunsheng screamed in terror.


    "Master Li Jun! Master Li Jun wake up!" His voice was shrill and ghastly as he woke Shao Li Jun


    up.


    And Shao Li Jun woke up thinking that something was strangling Liu Yunsheng.


    He immediately opened his eyes and realised that his body was being dragged. "What happened.." his words came to a sudden halt when his gaze fell on Wen Shen and He Biya. The two of them had gotten hold of the girls from Mei Xing dormitory.


    They were suckling on the necks of the girls until their bodies dried up. The eyes of those girls have long turned white and their bodies were on the verge of bing bloodless corpses! "Jiangshi," Mei Xing spoke up as she looked at the white pupils of the two girls who were now dead. "They suck the soul as well as the blood of their victims. Once they kill someone, the soul of their victim will bepletely absorbed by them and they will never be born again." Her words were terrifying enough but there was something even more terrifying. It was He Biya and Wen Shen themselves!


    They no longer resembled their old selves. Their skin was paler than a corpse, there was an ugly grey hue to their skin which was strapped to their bones. Large fangs with sharpened edges were sticking out of their mouths which wasrger and wider than any human.


    It was dyed red as blood dripped from their mouths, and their eyes were red. Redder than the blood dripping on the floor!


    Even though Liu Yunsheng and Bai Chonglin were prepared to see such aching, the terrifying appearance of these two Jiangshis made their legs tremble in fright. What was more, these two things could absorb their souls and they would never reincarnate!


    Such a death, who would want it!?


    Because of Liu Yunsheng''s scream, Lai Peifeng and Zhang Liu also woke up. Yi Qiu who stood next to Mei Xing and Fan Ehuang was yet to recover from the scene that she had just watched.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you screaming sote at night?" Lai Peifeng said as he was impatient about being woken up so rudely.


    However, that did not stop Liu Yunsheng and Bai Chonglin from screaming as they saw He Biya and Wen Shen tear apart the two girls. They were eating their flesh and bones! The sound of bones cracking echoed in the dormitory and sent a chill up everyone''s spine. "Fourth grade Jiangshis! They cultivate by swallowing everything," Mei Xing could feel cold sweat covering her forehead. This was difficult, if these were just second-grade ghouls then she would have been able to deal with them but they were fourth-grade, and she was not as skilled as to deal with them!


    "I...is that the girls?" Lai Peifeng hurriedly put on his underpants as he had rolled around in the bed with one of the girls after winning her over with his family name and wits. Who would have thought that the girl with whom he slept suddenly turned into a corpse?


    "It is because of you!" Fan Ehuang was long disgusted by Lai Peifeng and Zhang Liu. She did not hold back as she scolded them, "A woman''s yin energy would turn stronger after she sleeps with a man, which is why they attract ghosts much more strongly than the others. Why couldn''t you have kept that thing of yours in your pants? Now look at this!"


    There were only two hours before dawn broke, if Lai Peifeng and Zhang Liu had controlled themselves maybe things would not have escted to this point! ***********Thank you for supporting the story with golden tickets and power stones. Please continue showing your support through golden tickets and powerstones.

 Chapter 1440: Blood sucking ghouls attacked

    Chapter 1440: Blood sucking ghouls attacked


    ?


    c Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands? It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them


    hehehe.**************


    **********Enhanced Yin and Yang energy could attract evil


    spirits, this was something that Mei Xing told her. Fan Ehuang had always remembered it as it seemed a bit terrifying yet scandalous.


    She never thought that Lei Peifeng would be so shameless that he would do such a thing in front of everyone.


    She really underestimated this man who acted like a gentleman.


    Lai Peifeng was stunned when he heard Fan Ehuang''s words, he nced at the two blood- sucking monsters in front of him and his face turned pale.


    "I¡ª ¡ª -I didn''t know! I had no idea!" He was still a young boy and could not ept the fact that his small calctions and schemes led to someone''s death. He just wanted to taste a woman for the first time and nothing else, how did it turn into a woman dying?


    "You are really a trouble ma, Lai Peifeng!" Liu Yunsheng scolded the boy with an annoyed expression. "Couldn''t you have held back a little?"


    Maybe they could have made out of this tragedy alive if Lai Peifeng had stayed put!


    At that time Liu Yunsheng hated Lai Peifeng with all his heart and soul.


    Lai Peifeng knew that he was being med but he had no intentions of regretting and begging for forgiveness at that very moment, he rushed past the two blood-sucking monsters and somehow managed to escape but Zhang Liu was not as lucky.


    Just as he followed Lai Peifeng, He Biya who was on the floor let out a roar before attacking him, her movements were rather stiff when she was nibbling on the flesh of the dried-up corpse but as she attacked Zhang Liu, her moments were rather quick and agile.


    "Ahhhh!!!" Zhang Liu screamed in terror when he was caught by He Biya, who had turned into a blood-sucking monster. He looked at her sharp fangs and let out a wretched scream.


    It was as wretched as it could have been.


    "Brother Peifeng! Brother Peifeng save me!" Zhang Liu was so scared that his entire body was shaking with terror and fright. Hisplexion had long turned pale and his legs had turned into jelly, even when he wanted to run away and struggle, his limbs seemed to have lost all strength. He couldn''t even push that thing off himself!


    Lai Peifeng turned to look at Zhang Liu but he did not reach out to help him because the second he turned around that blood-sucking monster had already bitten Zhang Liu''s throat! "Ahhhh!" Lai Peifeng screamed in terror as he saw Zhang Liu turn into a corpse in front of him. Bit by bit that thing had drank even thest bit of blood from Zhang Liu''s body and was now feasting on his bones and rotten flesh while giggling to herself.


    Wen Shen on the other hand turned to look at Liu Yunsheng whose expression turned pale when he saw that the blood-sucking monster had turned its attention to him.


    He stopped screaming but it was toote, the monster pounced on him with a sinister smile. Liu Yunsheng was scared out of his wits, he really did not know what to do in such a scenario. He let out a wretched scream and then fell back on his bottom as his legs gave out. He was so scared that he was on the verge of fainting but he dared not to faint as the thing in front of him was getting closer and closer. His legs had turned into soft jelly, and he couldn''t move them.


    His voice was mournful and he cried for his mother and father.


    Seeing that Liu Yunsheng was about to die, Shao Li Jun could no longer turn a blind eye to him. He flung a high-grade talisman at the blood-sucking ghoul.


    The talisman glowed brightly when it hit the ghoul, a brilliant white light shed in the room before the ghoul was sent flying.


    The ghoul let out a howl and attracted the attention of the other ghoul that was feasting on Zhang Liu''s corpse.


    While the two ghouls stared at the talisman that was still burning, Liu Yunsheng staggered and rushed to hide behind Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun. He was in such a hurry that he didn''t even bother to look behind the two.


    Bai Chonglin was already hiding behind Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun, thus when Liu Yunsheng ran behind the two boys, he ran into Bai Chonglin.


    "You..."


    Bai Chonglin and Liu Yunsheng looked at one another before hiding behind the two young men without saying anything. They would talk about this matterter on if they could make it out of this situation alive.


    Yi Qiu had never seen such a terrible scene in front of her in her entire life. Her eyes widened and turned red as she gasped, "What''s going on? What the hell is going on?" Her eyes fell on the corpses that were on the floor and her lips trembled in disbelief. "How can such a thing happen? How can such a thing be happening?"


    She refused to believe it but as she stared at the two blood-sucking ghouls in front of her, Yi Qiu had to admit that the thing in front of her was really happening!


    She suddenly thought of the thing that the woman said to Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun. Her face turned deathly pale when she remembered that Song Yan had said something about no one surviving tonight.


    However, even though she was scared out of her wits, Yi Qiu was braver than Liu Yunsheng. At least she was smart enough to know that if she did not calm down now, she would lose her life


    next.


    Lai Peifeng on the other hand was a mess. He was so scared by the scene in front of him that he cried and sobbed for his parents toe and save him.


    Especially when he thought about how he almost became the meal of these two ghouls if he was not fortunate enough. At the same time, he was regretful, Liu Yunsheng and Bai Chonglin asked him to send the girls away again and again but he did not listen and insisted on letting


    the girls stay in their dormitory.


    If he had been a bit more smart.


    "Help! Help! Help! Someone help me!" Lai Peifeng screamed and howled.


    It would have been fine if this man had not spoken, but he drew everyone''s attention when he spoke. Liu Yunsheng turned around and kicked Lai Peifeng before shouting, "What are you scared of? Didn''t you want to turn into a man? Want to get a taste of a woman? Go ahead and


    taste!"


    Even the calm and gentle Bai Chonglin hated Lai Peifeng at that moment. The two of them wanted to leave countless times but Lai Peifeng stopped them by supporting He Biya.


    As they could not make a show of their fear lest they provoked that thing, they could only stay back and act like nothing was wrong.


    "Shut up! If you don''t then I will throw you in front of that thing myself!" Bai Chonglin said


    to Lai Peifeng who was screaming.


    He turned to look at Kong Kun and asked, "Can...Can we run out?"


    "It''s impossible," Kong Kun shook his head and replied, "those things must have set a Ghost Array even if you run away, you will onlye back to this dormitory."


    Kong Kun and Shao Li Jun had faced such things in the tomb and were rather calm but Liu Yunsheng and Bai Chonglin who had never seen such a terrible thing were not.


    Now they were filled with regret, especially Liu Yunsheng. When he thought about how he almost turned into a corpse just like Zhang Liu and the two girls, his face turned pale and regrets filled his heart.


    He recalled how Song Yan came to hand some talismans to their dormitory but he was foolish enough to offend her. If he had been smarter he would have bought a few talismans from Song Yan at least now he would have been able to fight and protect himself.


    But he just had to offend the one person he should not have! He even called Song Yan an old


    hag.


    At that thought, his intestines turned green with regrets.


    However, it was toote for regrets.


    Yi Qiu and Bai Chonglin also shared the same thoughts but the one who was filled with regret


    the most was Lai Peifeng. If he had been a bit more tactful things would not have turned into a


    mess like such!


    Lai Peifeng looked at the two ghouls who had turned their attention to eat the remains of those they killed and shuddered.


    No, no. He could not die! He did not want to die in this dorm! **********


    *Thank you for supporting the story with golden tickets and power stones. Please continue showing your support through golden tickets and powerstones.

 Chapter 1441: Rotten peach blossom

    Chapter 1441: Rotten peach blossom


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands?


    It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them hehehe.


    **************************


    He could not die, nor did he want to die, Lai Peifeng was really way too scared. If he was killed in the same tragic manner as the two girls and Zhang Liu then he would never even get a chance to reincarnate! He could not allow such a thing to happen. He was the only one who did not have anyone to protect him. Thinking about this, he immediately turned to look at the group behind him and pleaded with Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun,


    "Young master Shao, Young master Kong, please you two are so great....don''t hold a grudge against petty people like me. Can you please give me some talismans, if you do not help me then I will die. I will seriously die, I don''t want to die. I will give you money, I will give you all the money in my ount. Please, please save me."


    He was willing to do anything to save his life, even if Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun asked him to be their dog for life, he would be willing to do so.


    How dare he show off his pride in this situation!?


    Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun on the other hand did not even want to talk to someone like Lai Peifeng who was quick to adjust himself ording to the circumstances.


    Earlier their professors asked them to not believe in superstitions and to focus on their studies even though they did not say it outright, Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun knew that it was because Lai Peifeng said something to the professors which led them to say such a thing.


    What was more, he was also the one who opposed drawing an array in the dormitory. He was also the one who insisted and agreed to let those two stay in the dormitory even when Liu Yunsheng and Bai Chonglin asked him to stop again and again.


    They were already very generous by not pushing this man to He Biya and Wen Shen. And he wanted them to protect him? He was dreaming! After digging a pit for them, how dare he even imagine such a thing?


    As Liu Yunsheng and Bai Chonglin, they have learned their lesson, so there was no need for them to say anything.


    Just then, Wen Shen and He Biya, those blood-sucking ghouls. Had finished eating half the heart of Zhang Liu. They sized up Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun before standing up and pouncing together. One jumped from the left while the other jumped from the right.


    "Stand back!" Mei Xing said to the rest as she bit her thumb and drew a protection shield.


    Lai Peifeng hurriedly scrambled to hide behind the girls.


    With Mei Feng drawing an array, a protection shield was drawn in front of them. The two blood-sucking ghouls rushed into the shield and were knocked back.


    However they were no longer as calm as they were before, the second they were knocked back, they jumped again on the shields, howling and groaning as they did so.


    "How long can this shieldst?" Lai Peifeng who was hiding behind Mei Xing asked while clutching her shoulders,


    Mei Xing nced at him and then shrugged off his hands. She said, "I hope that we do not find out about it soon because this is my first time drawing it."


    Her words brought a new round of terror in Lai Peifeng''s heart as he clung to Liu Yunsheng.


    On the other hand, Song Yan who had been paying attention to the kids was called out by Au Lisha, she was her first client when she returned to this world and Au Mei''s mother.


    The little girl was almost used as a sacrifice by her father.


    "Is everything all right, Sister Lisha?" Song Yan asked the woman who seemed worried and concerned.


    "No, Sister Yan," Au Lisha shook her head and sighed. "It is like this, a few days ago Au Cheung went partying with his friends. Neither I nor Dad paid attention to it, after all, Cheung is used to partying. However, it has been three days and he hasn''t called or texted us. He did not evene to visit Little Mei."


    After the truth of her husband came to light, her brother had turned more responsible, at least he now told them where he was going and where he was. He would alsoe to look for Au Mei every day to y with her, this was to make sure that Au Mei would not miss her father.


    However, Au Cheung had gone missing for more than three days and Au Lisha could not help but worry about his sudden disappearance.


    Unfortunately, even when she called the police and filed aint, they did not take it seriously and were not looking for Au Cheung properly.


    This was all due to Au Cheung''s habit of going missing in the past.


    Song Yan was suddenly reminded of the foreshadowing of the rotten peach blossom that Au Cheung was going to face in his future. She had warned the man back then when she saw the foreshadowing but it seemed like the man did not pay attention to her words.


    "Has he really not called or texted?" Song Yan confirmed that they made a fuss out of the situation that was not dangerous.


    "No," Au Lisha rubbed her forehead and said, "His phone is switched off and he is not reading any of our messages. This is something that has never happened. Cheung never switches off his phone...if he wants to ignore someone he would do it tantly, there is no way he would do it like this."


    Her brother''s rotten temper was something that everyone knew.


    Song Yan was now certain that Au Cheung had run into his rotten peach blossom. She sighed feeling slightly annoyed, she had told the man to be careful and yet he did not listen to her.


    She said, "Let''s go, I will help you look for your brother."


    If she was not wrong, Au Cheung was trapped by a woman in an abandoned apartment. He was doomed to die in that ce because the woman had not only tormented him physically but also harassed him in every way possible.


    Of course, she did not tell Au Lisha what condition her brother might be in as she was worried that the woman would start crying and fussing.


    Au Lisha was grateful towards Song Yan for helping her out. She thanked Song Yan for her help as the two women stood up from the couch and were about to head out when Fu Yu Sheng, who had been eavesdropping on their conversation, stepped out from the study.


    He clenched his fingers and then brought his fist in front of his mouth before clearing his throat, "Yan Yan, this seems dangerous shall Ie with you?"


    Fu Yu Sheng had not forgotten that Au Cheung was interested in his wife back then. Fortunately, the two of them were too busy and never met again if not Fu Yu Sheng was certain that Au Cheung would have harassed his wife.


    Song Yan nced at her husband and did not know what to say to him. These days she was having a hard time reeling in the fact that her husband was not a human but was a heavenly


    immortal.


    One who ruled the heavenly snakes of the immortal realm.


    She was yet to understand why Fu Yu Sheng, who was supposed to be in the immortal world lived in the human world and was married to her. She had asked him many times but the man did not tell her anything.


    He always said that he had no idea what she was talking about and he also held no memories


    of anything that happened in the past.


    But Song Yan had a feeling that he was lying.


    Fu Yu Sheng knew everything but was not willing to tell her and as she had no evidence to prove that he was lying, she could only turn a blind eye to everything for now. "Sure," Song Yan did not stop him because she knew that Fu Yu Sheng would follow her either way. Ever since he got to learn about his powers, he had been going crazy with them and poor Xiao Bai was the one who had to suffer as Fu Yu Sheng was his master.


    And that snake could not defy his orders.


    Fu Yu Sheng''s eyes shone brightly as he climbed down the stairs and chased after Song Yan. How could he not, when he had to make sure that Au Cheung stayed away from his wife, at all


    costs?


    *********************************************


    Thank you for supporting the story with golden tickets and power stones. Please continue showing your support through golden tickets and powerstones.

 Chapter 1442: Cause more chaos

    Chapter 1442: Cause more chaos


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands?


    It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them hehehe.


    **************************


    "Do you have something that young master Au uses on a daily basis?" Song Yan asked Au Lisha as they arrived at the small penthouse where the Au family was living at the moment. Au Lisha thought about it a little and nodded before taking her leave as she went inside a room leaving old Master Au alone with Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng. He was rubbing the top of the supporting cane that he was holding in his hand as he said,


    "I told that boy to stay put, that the capital is not the same as the S city but that boy just doesn''t listen to me. Now look! He is in such trouble and no one knows where he is," though Old Master Au was saying some harsh words, Song Yan knew that he was truly worried about his son.


    She smiled andforted the poor old man, "There is no need to worry, Old Master Au. I will find young master Au in a few hours."


    "Who is worried about that brat?" Old Master Au huffed like a child but he looked a lot less worried than before as hisplexion got better than it was before.


    Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng looked at Old Master Au who was acting like a tsundere child and didn''t say anything else. They waited for Au Lisha to return with the belongings that Au Cheung used on a daily basis.


    "This is my brother''s snack cart, no matter what he always keeps this close to him. Will this do?" Au Lisha ced the small snack cart on the table and smiled apologetically at Song Yan. "Cheung doesn''t like anything much and his room is almost empty and his clothes have beenundered already."


    "It''s alright," Song Yan smiled as she summoned Ceribi, anyway they did not need the scent but the lingering wisps of Yang energy. If she were to ask Ceribi to rely on the scent of the missing Au Cheung, the pup would throw a fit.


    Ceribi appeared in his puppy form in the middle of the room. He shook his three heads and then raised his head to look at Song Yan before rumbling, "What do you want me to do?"


    He seemed annoyed as he already knew what Song Yan wanted him to do.


    Song Yan smiled at the little three-headed pup and then pushed the snack cart in front of ceribi before saying, "We need to look for the owner of this cart, can you do it?"


    "There is nothing that I cannot do," Ceribi huffed as he walked close to the snack cart and then sniffed the yang wisps that were still lingering on the snacks. Once he was done, Ceribi sniffed around the air before saying, "Follow me."


    "Did he find him?" Au Lisha asked Song Yan when she saw that the three-headed dog was walking towards the door.


    "It seems like he did," Song Yan answered as she rose from the chair and then followed Ceribi as she did not want to miss out on the trail that Ceribi had caught.


    When Au Lisha and Old Master Au heard that Ceribi had found the trail, they immediately got to their feet. Old Master Au wanted to follow as well but was stopped by Au Lisha,


    "There is no need for you to run around, Dad. It''ste at night and little Mei is alone at home as well," Au Lisha did not want her father to run around the city with them, with Au Cheung''s personality he could be anywhere and she did not want Old Master Au to fret around in his age.


    Old Master Au wanted to refuse and say that he was going to follow them no matter what, but at the mention of Little Mei, he paused and no longer insisted.


    Au Mei was still young, in case she woke up at night and did not see anyone at home, the little girl would definitely get the scare of her life.


    Old Master Au did not want that to happen, so he agreed to stay back at home.


    While Song Yan and Fu Yu Sheng rushed after Ceribi followed by Au Lisha. The three of them got in the car in which they came to the penthouse and then drove right after Ceribi who was running down the streets without even looking behind whether or not they were following.


    "He has quite some temper," Fu Yu Sheng said to Song Yan as he turned the ignition on of the car and then drove right out of the parking lot.


    "He is the guardian of the souls inside my ring, do you think that he would be happy to do something trivial?" Song Yan remarked while staring at the little pup that was guiding them. "Ring? What ring?" Au Lisha questioned as she had no idea what the two were talking about.


    "My Ghost Ring, that traps the soul of the dead," Song Yan showed the ring to Au Lisha who stiffened when she realised what Song Yan was talking about, she was foolish to even think of something normal.


    The three of them followed Ceribi who took them past the streets to the outskirts of the capital. Au Lisha, who was unaware of what was going on, frowned. She looked at the dpidated houses and said to Song Yan, "Master Song, I am not doubting you but why are we here? This is not a ce where Cheung woulde."


    Her brother was a mboyant man, he would nevere to a ce like such, given that he was a party animal and liked nothing but dancing all day long while drinking alcohol.


    "Indeed, he will note here with his personality," Song Yan agreed with Au Lisha. "But what if someone brought him here?"


    Her words were calm but they shook Au Lisha to her


    core. Someone brought her brother to this ce?


    Au Lisha was no longer as calm as before, she had thought that Au Cheung had just gone back to his old habits or he just met with an ident. Never did she think that he was kidnapped!


    How big was her brother! Who kidnapped him and even if they kidnapped him why did they not call for the ransom?


    Song Yan nced at Au Lisha and could see through her frown. She knew what kind of questions Au Lisha had at that very moment but how was she supposed to tell Au Lisha that the reason her brother was kidnapped was not for the sake of money but instead


    His Body.


    ''That would be a terrible thing to say,'' Song Yan thought as she continued to stare at the front.


    Ceribi came to a pause at the end of the dpidated street where stood a house which was neither small nor big. It was as old as the other houses and the paint on its walls was peeling, the door was unlocked and there was a dim yellow light flickering inside the house.


    When Au Lisha saw the condition of the house, she knew that her brother was in trouble. Au Cheung was the kind of man who would never even step in such a ce and he was trapped in this house for more than three days, certainly, he was in a very bad state.


    Ceribi turned to look at Song Yan as she stepped out of the car and then turned to look at the house before releasing a low growl.


    "What''s wrong?" Fu Yu Sheng asked Song Yan as he could see that Ceribi was staring at the house with wary eyes.


    "There is a spirit inside the house," Song Yan answered calmly as she summoned Ceribi back and walked close to the house, she handed invisible talismans to Fu Yu Sheng and Au Lisha before she headed inside the dpidated building.


    It was just as they imagined, with a leaking room and grimy floor that had been uncleaned for


    ages.


    In the middle of the house was a bed where an unconscious Au Cheung was lying on it. There were many cuts and bruises on his skin, some of them had started to fester.


    And next to him sat a woman with a smile on her face. She was yammering in her own daze as she said, "We are going to marry very soon, Brother Cheung. Don''t worry, I have already arranged for everything. You only need to smile and ept me as your wife."


    "Is she crazy?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned. "Au Cheung looks like he is close to dying."


    He was dying.


    Song Yan raised her head and looked at the many spirits that were standing behind that


    woman and sighed,


    This woman was a repeat offender.


    "Thats right! Give him more cuts! Only then will he follow you nicely! Ahaha more chaos cause


    more chaos!"


    **************************************


    Thank you for supporting the story with golden tickets and power stones. Please continue showing your support through golden tickets and powerstones.


    *******************************

 Chapter 1443: The evil man

    Chapter 1443: The evil man


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands?


    It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them hehehe.


    **************************


    Song Yan recognised that voice and as she turned to look in the direction from where the noise came, she saw two ghost spirits. One was chaotic and wild as he egged the woman to harm Au Cheung more while the other one was crying as she sobbed and fussed.


    The crying girl was sobbing as she said to the woman to not harm the man anymore.


    The twins were as different as they could have been.


    "Do you know them?" Fu Yu Sheng asked as he looked at Song Yan whose expression was simr to that of a mother who had caught her children throwing a tantrum in the middle of a shopping mart.


    "Unfortunately, I do," Song Yan sighed. She walked over to where the twins were and raised her hand, as the two of them were to focus on Au Cheung and the woman, they did not sense hering.


    It was a good thing as Song Yan did not have to chase these two idiots. Like she had to in the past. With a sigh, she brought her hand down and smacked the two spirits.


    "Oww! Who dares to touch this master-- MASTER?" The young boy who was around ten raised his hands and covered the back of his head where Song Yan had smacked him.


    His eyes however popped wide when he saw who was the one who pped him on the back of his head.


    "Master! Oh my, how have I missed you!" The boy said while the girl sobbed even harder as she threw herself in Song Yan''s arms before saying, "I was bullied, master."


    Song Yan closed her eyes feeling a bit amused at the way she met her other two disciples before saying, "Let go of me, there is something that I want to do first."


    She then nced at the young boy before saying, "I will deal with youter."


    With how he was, Song Yan had a very good idea of why Au Cheung ran into this mess.


    The boy however sheepishly smiled at Song Yan which was not enough to fool her, she then turned her attention to the woman and the many spirits that were standing behind her.


    "Can you see us?"


    "Can you help us?"


    "I want to go home."


    "She killed me. I want her to pay with her blood."


    Song Yan was used to listening to the chatter of the ghosts which was why she was not feeling annoyed by their constant mutterings. Instead, she walked over to where the woman was sitting.


    She was still talking to a half-conscious Au Cheung, "And we will have so many children. You will definitely love me then, there is no need to worry about anything sweetie."


    Song Yan rolled her eyes, as she had somewhere else to go, she took out a truth talisman before knocking the woman unconscious.


    The woman had not expected such a thing to happen. Her eyes widened as she fainted but Song Yan knew that she tried to hold herself from falling unconscious.


    Instead, she turned her head to the side before her eyes rolled in their sockets and she fainted then and there.


    Song Yan sighed before taking the invisibility talisman off her body and then sticking the truth talisman on the woman.


    She then turned to look at Au Lisha before saying, "Can you take him to a hospital? There is something else that I need to take off."


    On the other side at the dorms,


    The blood-sucking ghouls had gotten more and more ferocious, though Mei Xing had drawn an array to create a shield, it took a lot of energy for her to maintain it.


    By the time an hour was up, her face was pale and her lips were trembling. Even her hands were shaking as she said, "I can''t do it anymore. M...My spiritual energy is running out."


    Fan Enhuang felt sorry for Mei Xing who had been fending off the blood-sucking ghouls ever since they attacked them and said, "If you are feeling tired then you can stop, we still have talismans. We can fend them for a little more."


    They only needed one more hour, as long as dawn was to break, these things would be weaker and they would be able to deal with them once they had gotten weaker.


    Naturally, Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun had nothing against it. Even the cowardly Liu Yunsheng and Bai Chonglin said nothing even though they were so scared that their legs were shaking. Yi Qiu also stayed quiet as she gritted her teeth and prepared to face these blood-sucking ghouls but---


    "NO!" Lai Peifeng shouted loudly. He turned to look at Mei Xing and said to her, "You have the powers and the skills to save us. So, it is your responsibility you stick to it till the end! How dare you stop in the middle!?"


    "Just suck in a breath and keep holding on, how difficult it can be? You are exaggerating."


    Mei Xing gritted her teeth but she was in no condition to say anything. But that did not mean that the others were not.


    Shao Li Jun puffed out his chubby belly while Kong Kun sneered at the young man who had spoken while Fan Enhuang took the straight way and kicked Lai Peifeng in the back.


    Lai Peifeng did not think that she would do such a heartless thing. He was after all a human, no one would treat his life lightly.


    However, as Fan Enhuang kicked him in the back, Lai Peifeng sensed that he was standing among wolves and beasts!


    He waved his hands as he tried to pull himself back while the blood-sucking ghouls made tittering noises as if they were waiting for him to fall right in front of them.


    Maybe it was his will to live or maybe it was the adrenaline rush but Lai Peifeng somehow managed to pull himself back and plopped on his bottom while the blood-sucking ghouls started to bang on the protection shield again.


    Lai Peifeng watched the blood-sucking ghouls banging on the invisible shield and felt his blood run cold. He panted heavily as he turned around and red at the woman who had


    kicked him.


    "What are you trying to do!!?" Lai Peifeng was furious he nearly lost his life just now.


    Fan Enhuang sneered and said, "What? I just kicked you, it is not like you are dying. Why are


    you exaggerating?"


    "I could have died!"


    "Then die you bastard! It was you!" Shao Li Jun roared as he kicked Lai Peifeng in the back. "You who caused this trouble, why did you stop us again and again from kicking these two out!? Were you not materialistic? Pragmatist? Whatever it is called. So why are you crying now!?"


    "You!" Lai Peifeng was beaten ck and blue by Shao Li Jun but he dared not to fight as he needed the help of these people, once he was out of there, he would deal with them! "Stop!" Mei Xing got to her feet took out her talismans and said to others, "Be ready." Since her cultivation was not high she could not maintain the shield anymore. When everyone heard Mei Xing''s words they stiffened but did not say anything. Mei Xing had done her best and if anyone had a problem with it, they should try it as well! "Go!" Mei Xing said to others as she rushed to the side and threw the talismans at the blood- sucking ghouls just as the shield broke.


    Everyone scattered all over the dormitory as escaping was not an option.


    "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! Arghhh!!! Help me, Master Jun, Master Kong give me


    some talismans! You can''t watch me die!" Lei Peifeng chased after Shao Li Jun and Kong Kun. He stuck close to the two of them and tried his best to push Liu Yunsheng and Bai Chonglin


    out of his way.


    "Don''t make me punch you in the face!" Liu Yunsheng on the other hand kicked the man when


    The realised what Lai Peifeng was doing.


    Did he think that he was dead!?


    It was bad enough that this idiot went ahead andined to the professor and now he


    wanted maximum security!?


    Lai Peifeng however cared for nothing, when he saw that the blood-sucking ghoul was


    getting closer and closer, he hid behind Shao Li Jun.


    But that was not enough, an evil thought surged in his head when he saw that the talismans


    were running out and there was too much baggage to care for--


    He stretched out his hands and when the blood-sucking ghoul pounced on them, Lai Peifeng


    pushed Liu Yusheng out!


    ****


    **************


    Thank you for supporting the story with golden tickets and power stones. Please continue showing your support through golden tickets and powerstones.


    *******************************

 Chapter 1444: Parent Ghoul

    Chapter 1444: Parent Ghoul


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands?


    It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them hehehe.


    **************************


    Liu Yunsheng did not expect Lai Peifeng to push him like this, his eyes widened when he saw the blood-sucking ghouls smile at him as they opened their mouths to take a bite of him.


    "No!" Liu Yunsheng screamed and closed his eyes in terror when those grotesque mouths got closer and closer to him.


    Bang!


    Just as Liu Yunsheng was certain that he was going to die, the door of the dormitory burst open and Song Yan threw over a set of talismans at the blood-sucking ghouls.


    The talismans shed with sparks and they were quite powerful. Those talismans smashed a hole in the back of He Biya while Wen Shen lost one of his arms which exploded in an instant.


    The two blood-sucking ghouls flew backwards and let out a howl of fury and rage as they stared at Song Yan with bloody eyes.


    When Shao Li Jun and the rest saw Song Yan appear, they heaved a sigh of relief. Liu Yunsheng and Bai Chonglin on the other hand let out a cry of joy and disbelief. They were so d that Song Yan was here that Liu Yunsheng knelt on the ground almost kowtowing to Song Yan.


    Song Yan nced at the kids and heaved a sigh of relief. They have received minor injuries but they were not injured to the point of turning into a blood-sucking ghoul, themselves.


    As for those who died -- she frowned and shook her head. There was nothing she could do. Their deaths were destined and the death aura was too strong on their forehead thest time she saw these kids.


    Since they refused to listen to her, what could she even do?


    "Sister inw! Thank goodness you came on time," Shao Li Jun gasped as he sat down on the floor. He had been fending off these two blood-sucking ghouls for a long time and didn''t even get a chance to breathe.


    With Song Yan''s appearance, he could finally sit down and take a few calming breaths. Kong Kun and Fan Enhuang also heaved a sigh of relief while Mei Xing who was protecting everyone stumbled and almost fell on the floor, but was caught by Yi Qiu.


    Though Yi Qiu was usually a cold and calm young woman, upon seeing Song Yan even her eyes were filled with stars. Just now she was certain that she was about to die, with Song Yan''s appearance, she got a new surge of hope.


    Liu Yunsheng and Bai Chonglin were simply ecstatic. Liu Yunsheng held Bai Chonglin by his shoulders and yelled in delight, "She is here! Master Shao and Master Tong''s sister-inw are here! Mei Xing''s master is here! We will survive! We will not have to die! Hahaha!"


    Liu Yunsheng was so excited that his words turned incoherent. He repeated the same thing over and over again whileughing and crying. He looked like he had gone crazy. However, who wouldn''t be excited and happy upon escaping narrow death?


    Just now he was sure that he was going to die!


    Not to mention that Liu Yusheng was just twenty!


    Bai Chonglin also cried. He was certain that he was going to die in this dormitory tonight. Just now after pushing Liu Yunsheng out, Lai Peifeng turned his attention to him. That boy was determined to push him out in the face of danger as well!


    If Song Yan had not arrived on time!


    Bai Chonglin shivered in fright as he turned to look at Lai Peifeng. He did not know what to say or do to him but Liu Yusheng was not the same --


    He scrambled to his feet rushed to where Lai Peifeng was and punched him in the face. Lai Peifeng was hit hard and stumbled back.


    He red at Liu Yunsheng and snapped harshly, "Master Liu, are you crazy? How dare you punch me like that!"


    "How dare I?!" Liu Yunsheng kicked the man in the stomach and sneered, "How dare you push me in front of those blood-sucking ghouls!? Lai Peifeng, I am telling you this is not the end! I am going to tell this entire thing to my dad! Let''s see if your dad can still climb up the socialdder!"


    "How dare you! I did not do anything, do you have any evidence to prove that I did it!"


    "Lai Peifeng, I am going to kill you!"


    The two of them got caught in a fight while Bai Chonglin hesitated before rushing to help Liu Yunsheng.


    Song yan nced at the three boys who were fighting and did not say anything. If they were excited enough to fight with another then they did not need her to care for them.


    "Here," Song Yan threw a bottle of flesh regeneration pills along with blood refining and cleansing pills to Mei Xing and said to her, "Take these, you have done more than enough, Little Xing."


    "So sit down and rest."


    Mei Xing''s eyes turned red as she knew that Song Yan meant it when she praised her. Song Yan hardly ever praised her and it was rather rare of her to show concern.


    She always thought that Song Yan took her in out of obligation but now Mei Xing was certain that Song Yan felt something for her!


    Once Song Yan was done taking care of the children she turned to look at the blood-sucking ghouls, who were eyeing her warily.


    Wen Shen was turned into a blood-sucking ghoul just a few hours ago. Thus this blood- sucking ghoulcked the intelligence and wits of He Biya, it howled and jumped on Song Yan.


    "Sister inw be careful!"


    "Master!"


    Song Yan did not even flinch as she took out her Golden Soul whip and hurled it at the blood- sucking ghoul, the end of the whip curled around the head of the blood-sucking ghoul and Song Yan ripped his head off his shoulders.


    She then took out an S-grade talisman and threw it at the blood-sucking ghoul''s body lest it released enough corpse poison for the others to turn into blood-sucking ghouls.


    "Hold in your breath and don''t breathe in," Song Yan said to the children as the ck wave of poison surged out of the blood-sucking ghoul''s ripped head and neck.


    The children held their breaths at once while Song Yan hurled the S-grade talismans at the head and body of the blood-sucking ghoul.


    The corpse of the blood-sucking ghoul was set on fire at once. If these talismans were not S- grade ones they would have not even left a mark on it but Song Yan was rather skilled in making S-grade talismans.


    The second she hurled it at the blood sucking ghoul, nothing was left behind. Not even its


    ashes.


    The remaining blood sucking ghoul let out a howl of fury and shock. It looked at the spot where it was burned to death and red at Song Yan with hatred and rage.


    However, this blood sucking ghoul was smart enough to understand that it was no match for


    Song Yan.


    It turned on its feet and jumped out of therge window behind it.


    "Sister inw! That blood sucking ghoul escaped!" Shao Li Jun eximed but his exmation was unwanted as Song Yan chased after the blood sucking ghoul at once.


    There was a reason why she let this blood sucking ghoul run. It was because she knew that this


    blood sucking ghoul would rush to its parent ghoul.


    The one that turned it into a blood sucking ghoul.


    And Song Yan wanted to catch that parent blood sucking ghoul!


    Just as she expected the blood sucking ghoul turned left and right, while trying to shake her off. It would sometimes attack Song Yan but with Song Yan''s strength, it would be pushed


    back.


    In the end, the blood-sucking ghoul howled in rage and increased its pace as it ran to the


    outskirts.


    "Should I follow him now?" Fu Yu Sheng who was sitting on top of an erged Xiao Bai questioned Song Yan who looked at her husband with a helpless expression and nodded.


    The rustling of the leaves caused the man who was sitting in the middle of a dripping cave, to raise his head and look at the entrance of the cave.


    "It seems like someone crossed the array," Pir Five spoke as he uncrossed his legs and stood up. He turned his attention to the grade eleven blood-sucking ghoul and said to him,


    "Follow me,"


    The blood-sucking ghoul grumbled as it stood up from the ground and followed its master.


    As the two of them stepped outside, Pir Five rubbed his fingers and multiple mes were ignited on his fingertips.


    The second the dark cave was lit up, a bunch of corpses that were about to turn into blood- sucking ghouls, appeared as well.


    ****************************************************


    Thank you for supporting the story with golden tickets and power stones. Please continue


    showing your support through golden tickets and powerstones.


    *******************

 Chapter 1445: Pillar Five

    Chapter 1445: Pir Five


    ?


    Hey, my little fairies can you show some love to Guide To Reign My Tycoon Husbands?


    It''s really close to my heart and the adventures and fights in it are also amazing and the snu snu chapters. Hehehe...you will see an upgraded version of them hehehe.


    **************************


    Pir Five stepped out of the cave and his eyes sharply swept around as he carefully looked around the forest.


    The entire forest was silent and calm without even the smallest sounding from within, however, Pir Five had long noticed that the array was broken which meant that someone dide inside the forest, as for whether it was a friend or foe, it was yet to be seen.


    With a talisman in his hand, Pir Five walked past the entrance of the cave and strode to the spot where he had drawn the array. He was confident over the fact that even if someone broke the array they must have been injured by the set of traps that he had created next to the array.


    Not to mention--


    It was a level seven array and not just anyone could destroy it and even if they somehow managed to destroy it, they would certainly not make out of it safe and sound.


    The blood-sucking ghoul followed his master like a diligent servant.


    The two of them arrived at the end of the forest where the array had been destroyed. Pir Five could see the remnants of the destroyed array but as he nced around, he did not see anyone!


    Seeing that there was no one writhing in pain next to the array, Pir Five was filled with disbelief.


    "How could this be?" Pir Five muttered under his breath. He walked around the array carefully, making sure that he would not fall into a trap that the intruder had set for him.


    But he found nothing!


    Rustle.


    The sound of rustling caught his attention and Pir Five stood up again, with his shoulders tense and body stiff he looked in the direction from where the sound wasing from.


    "Who is there,e out! Don''t pretend to be a ghost with me, I am not scared of such things!" Pir Five said to the person who was hiding in the dark. His words seemed to have fallen on a deaf ear but soon there was the sound of footsteps.


    ''What an idiot,'' Pir Five curled his lips and thought before throwing the talisman in his hand in the direction from where the sound of hurried footsteps wasing.


    It was a C-grade talisman so the second the talisman hit its target, it exploded with a ferocious me. A satisfied smirk settled on Pir Five''s face but soon that smirk turned into a horrified expression as he looked at the blood-sucking ghoul that he had sent to reap the souls of those who were born lucky.


    The blood-sucking ghoul was caught in the raging fire, no matter what she did, she could not get out of the ming tornado.


    "What the---" Pir Five mused but before he could think of anything else, he sensed a powerful aura behind him and as he whirled around.


    However, he was a secondte as the talisman that was aimed at him was too fast. The exploding talisman stuck him on the left arm, with a boom the talisman exploded causing his arm to be ripped into pieces.


    "Ahhh!!!" Pir Five screamed in pain as he stumbled back, his face held a painful grimace as he looked at the woman who had stepped out of the shadow but unfortunately for him, this woman''s cultivation was way too high.


    His cultivation was not as powerful as the woman which was why he could not see her face. For him, the face of that woman waspletely faceless.


    There were no eyes, no mouth nor a nose.


    It seemed as if the woman was a ghost herself but Pir five knew that she was a human. "Who...who are you?" Pir Five questioned. Who was this woman, whose cultivation was even higher than his mistress!?


    Song Yan curled her lips and answered, "You are not worthy enough to know who I am."


    With that, she hurled her whip at the man who had been raising blood-sucking ghouls in this forest.


    Pir Five''s eyes widened as he saw the golden whip, he knew that if that whip hit him he would definitely be dead. And even if he did not die, he would at least get his bones broken.


    He immediately dodged to one side while ordering the blood-sucking ghoul to attack Song Yan, "Kill her!"


    This blood-sucking ghoul was given to him by Madam Duan, his cultivation was not a joke! Even though he could not deal with the woman, Pir Five was certain that the blood-sucking ghoul could!


    However, he underestimated Song Yan who sneered and summoned her familiars. Why did she wait so long to deal with this blood-sucking ghoul? She waited because she knew that she was no match for this blood-sucking ghoul back then, as their cultivation matched.


    But now her cultivation was even higher than the woman who was behind this!


    Even though Fu Yu Sheng was hiding the entire truth from her and kept telling her that there was nothing else to tell, she knew that there was something that he was hiding from her.


    As soon as Song Yan summoned her familiar a woman wearing brilliant red appeared in front of Pir Five, her red robes flickered behind her and her face which was covered with a talisman glowed with an aura which left others in awe.


    Pir Five who had seen Mistress Duan, was stunned when he saw Song Yan''s familiar. She looked so simr to Madam Duan --- no it should be right to say that it was Madam Duan who looked simr to this familiar!


    Even the embroidery on the robes was almost identical!


    What¡ª¡ª what was going on? Why would his mistress copy a familiar?


    Though Pir Five was confused, he dared not to waste any more. He needed to leave and tell


    his mistress that there was a woman whose cultivation was on par with her!


    "Where do you think you are going?" Song Yan sneered as she summoned a bunch of


    talismans and threw them at Pir Five.


    The man couldn''t just wait for death so he retaliated but with his cultivation which was way lower than Song Yan how could he be a match? Much less his talismans?


    They were destroyed in an instant, and not only were they destroyed, they even attacked Pir Five who was thrown against a tree trunk with a bang.


    Pir Five felt his limbs twist and turn, his eyes turned red as he red at Song Yan before saying, "What did you do!?"


    "I will suggest that you stop moving, the faster you move the faster your soul will be poisoned," Song Yan calmly said to the man as she watched him slide down from the tree "Y¡ª¡ªYou.... You used a Soul Condemning Talisman?" Pir Five coughed out even more blood when he realised that he was unfortunate enough to run into a master.


    It was simply beyond impossible for a person whose cultivation was beneath a hundred years to create a Soul Condemning Talisman. Even his mistress had a hard time creating it as even though she had been alive for thousands of years, a part of her soul was destroyed while the other one was almost sealed.


    She was able to flee with the broken shards of her soul but because of this, she needed to continue relying on refined soul pills.


    Because of this, she could not cultivate as much as she should have or else her soul would be


    destroyed.


    However, this woman---she could create this Soul Condemning talisman! Just how


    powerful were her abilities and cultivation!?


    Pir Five stared at Song Yan in horror, who smiled at him and questioned, "Who is your master and where is your sect?"


    "I will never tell you anything! I will never betray my master!" Pir Five gritted his teeth and refused to let Song Yan know anything. Since he was going to die then he would die with


    honour!


    "How loyal," Song Yanmented as she pped twice for the bravery of the man. "Unfortunately it''s useless." She raised a truth talisman and smiled at the man. "If you had listened and answered then at least I would have eased your pain but it seems like -- you are an idiot through and through."


    Pir Five''s eyes widened as he thought about setting the half-finished blood-sucking ghouls up on this woman but before he could even chant the spell to awaken the blood-


    sucking ghouls,


    There was a loud bang followed by a roaring scream of raging fire.


    Pir Five turned around and looked in the direction of the cave where the blood-sucking


    ghouls were hidden and his eyes widened.


    "You-You...."


    This was too much bullying!


    "Now it''s time for you to answer the questions," Song Yan ignored his furious expression and hurled the truth talisman in her hand at the man on the ground. "Don''t worry, I will send you


    off soon."


    ************


    Thank you for supporting the story with golden tickets and power stones. Please continue showing your support through golden tickets and powerstones.


    *******************************

 Chapter 1446: First Quarrel

    Chapter 1446: First Quarrel


    ?


    "Is it done?" Fu Yu Sheng appeared behind Song Yan, his skin still had some residual scales left which glowed under the moonlight.


    Though it was hard to control his powers, it was not that difficult for him to set things on fire. Especially when all he needed was to draw an array taught by Xiao Bai.


    "It is done," Song Yan turned to look at him and flinched slightly when her eyes met with his glowing ones.


    Even though Fu Yu Sheng told her a few days ago that he had the powers of an immortal for some reason she was still not used to his amber eyes which resembled a reptile.


    Fu Yu Sheng was looking at the man who had died after his soul was ripped and burned thus he did not see his wife flinch. He wiped the ck smudge off his face and then raised his head to look at Song Yan.


    He questioned, "What did he say?"


    "He said that he was only following the orders of a woman named Duan He," Song Yan replied and Fu Yu Sheng stiffened upon hearing her answer.


    When she saw him stiffen, Song Yan narrowed her eyes and said, "What? What are you hiding now?"


    "I am not hiding anything," Fu Yu Sheng answered without blinking or looking at his wife. He looked everywhere but at Song Yan whose eyes narrowed even more as she walked close to him.


    With one of her hands raised, she caught hold of Fu Yu Sheng''s jaw and turned it so that the man was looking at her.


    "Look at me and speak. What are you hiding?"


    "I--I am not."


    "Yu Sheng!"


    "T¡ª¡ªthat, I am not saying anything!" Fu Yu Sheng pursed his lips as he turned his face away from Song Yan forcefully.


    He did not want to tell Song Yan about Duan He and he certainly did not want her to meet with Duan He ever again. Thest time the two of them met, his wife lost her life and she was trapped in the deepest pits of hell because she killed millions of cultivators.


    Song Yan did not remember it, but he did for he had followed her and watched her roam around in hell with her hands tied in bloodied chains like a ghoul.


    Fu Yu Sheng closed his eyes as he recalled the memory where he saw Song Yan walk past the many bloodied souls that clung to her even in hell.


    That nk stare, mournful screams and bloody tears-- he would rather hide it all than let Song Yan remember what she had to go through to be a human again.


    "Yu Sheng!" Song Yan was annoyed by his refusal to speak, if not for the fact that she could not use her truth talisman on this man now-- she would have done it long ago.


    "I don''t know anything!" Fu Yu Sheng shouted as he turned on his feet and ran like his life depended on it.


    He was not going to say a word!


    However, as he ran, his eyes shed with determination. Duan He...this time around, he wouldn''t let her use him nor would he let her touch Song Yan.


    In the past Song Yan died protecting him and this time around, it would be him who would protect her no matter what the cost.


    If suffering in hell for centuries was his punishment then so be it!


    ******


    "Cough!" Duan He, who knew nothing of Fu Yu Sheng''s newfound determination, was currently sitting in the main hall of the sect that belonged to her.


    She coughed and stared at the dark red blood in her palm and her eyes darkened. She incoherently wanted to say something but found that it was too hard for her to breathe. It was as if her throat was blocked by something and she was being silenced.


    It was only when she coughed blood a few more times, could Duan He shouted,


    "Someone!"


    Duan He panted as she held onto the armrest of the chair on which she was sitting and she breathed harshly.


    "Have you all died!?"


    She roared and the twelve pirs with Pir Five missing appeared in front of Duan He. They all were holding a teleporting talisman in hand and seemed worried as they could sense Duan He''s difort.


    "Mistress!" Pir One and Pir Four rushed to hold Duan He up from the floor.


    Lu Xiuying stared at the two men who were helping Duan He and narrowed her eyes. What happened?


    She had never seen Duan He so weak before, even when she saw her for the first time, Duan He was not this weak.


    "Where is Pir Five?" Duan He asked as her eyes swept through the twelve pirs standing in the man hall. "Where is he?"


    She had just used her soul summoning to summon the pirs whom she had raised and taught. Strictly speaking, every single one of them should have answered the call but for some reason, Pir Five was missing.


    Only then did the rest of the pirs realise that Pir Five was missing.


    Pir One''s eyebrows furrowed as he said to Duan He, "Don''t worry mistress. We will


    summon him again."


    As he spoke, Pir One looked at Pir Four who nodded and summoned Pir Five but as soon as he tried to summon Pir Five -- he realised that the soul of Pir Five couldn''t be traced much less summoned.


    Pir Four frowned. He did not believe that Pir Five was dead, that man was too strong and he had been cultivating dark arts since he was a child. How could he die?


    However, as he tried to summon Pir Five again, Pir Four could not trace Pir Five''s soul no matter how hard he searched for him.


    "What''s wrong?" Pir One questioned as he looked at Pir Four. "Why is it taking so long?"


    Each Pir had a piece of Duan He''s soul, they were interconn cted to one another in some way. It shouldn''t have taken so long for Pir Four to trace Pir Five and summon him.


    "I¡ª¡ªI cannot trace his soul. It seemed to be destroyed," Pir Four answered and a sudden hush fell all over the main hall.


    Pir Thirteen who had newly be a part of the sect felt her eyes widen. Did they not say that as long as she became a Pir, she would be indestructible?


    "What nonsense!?" Pir Four yelled at the man who was speaking foolish words. How could Pir Five be killed? His cultivation was at the seventh level, other than Gu Chenyi who was at level nine, no one could kill him.


    He turned to look at Pir Thirteen and questioned, "Did Gu Chenyi make a move?"


    If Gu Chenyi was at the moment, he would have recognised Pir Thirteen at once. Because it was none other than Shen Yu!


    "N--No," Shen Yu answered with a shake of her head, at the same time she regretted joining this sect while agreeing to act undercover for them.


    They promised her that as long as she became a member of their sect, she would not have to


    worry about death.


    And that she would one day suppress Gu Chenyi.


    So, howe one of the higher pirs died!?


    "He was at the sect the entire day," Shen Yu answered with a soft voice. "Gu Chenyi did not


    leave the sect the entire time, I can assure you of that."


    If Gu Chenyi did not leave the sect then who killed Pir Five!?


    "Find it!" Duan He clenched her fingers and roared in a loud voice, "Find the one who killed


    Pir Five at all costs!"


    "Yes!"


    Lu Xiuying lowered her head in submission as she agreed to look for the master who killed Pir five but as her head was lowered-- no one saw the satisfied smirk on her lips.


    It seemed like Duan He could indeed be killed.


    Now all she needed was to find the person who could kill Duan He.


    Only then would her revenge be fulfilled.


    *****


    Song Yan sneezed but did not stop ring at the man who sat next to her. He had been


    avoiding her for the better half of the night and even though she had done everything from coaxing to threatening, Fu Yu Sheng did not pry his mouth open.


    It was simply ridiculous when she thought about how she was begging this man to speak but


    he was refusing to even make a sound.


    "Are you really not going to tell me anything?" Song Yan asked as she red at the man.


    "No," Fu Yu Sheng replied without looking at her as he focused on driving the car.


    Song Yan clenched her fists before saying, "Stop the car."


    "Wh--What? Why? We haven''t arrived home yet," Fu Yu Sheng said to her, he was slightly surprised upon hearing her words.


    "I said-stop the car," Song Yan repeated, this time slowly. Since this man did not want to answer her then she was not going to talk to him. He could hide as much and as long as he


    wanted!


    *******************


    Thank you for supporting the story with golden tickets and power stones. A Hug to every little fairy for supporting Fairytail! Lots of love and hugs to every single one of you who send golden tickets, powerstones, gifts andments!


    I hope you have a wonderful day!


    *****


    ***************

 Chapter 1447: Ran from home

    Chapter 1447: Ran from home


    ?


    "What are you doing?" Fu Yu Sheng asked as he looked at Song Yan who undid her seat belt and stepped out of the car. Without even looking at him, she pushed the door open and


    stepped out.


    When Fu Yu Sheng saw that she had slipped out of the car, he furrowed his brows and followed her outside.


    "Where do you think you are going? Yan''er! Yan Yan!" Fu Yu Sheng reached out to hold Song Yan''s wrist but thetter flung off his hand. She sneered and said, "Where do you think!? You don''t trust me, no matter what I say or tell you, you keep doing your own thing."


    "Not once have you told me what is going on or what you are hiding! You say that you suddenly woke up with the powers of immortals. Do you seriously want me to believe that crap? How can you suddenly be as powerful as an immortal?"


    Fu Yu Sheng pursed his lips as he had no answer to her question. The reason why he had these powers was because he followed Song Yan to hell despite dying an unfair death.


    This was why the heavens were merciful and didn''t take away his powerspletely. But he could not say or tell this to Song Yan.


    He did not want her to go and meet with Duan He.


    In fact, he did not even want her to get close to a fifty-foot radius with that woman.


    "You are thinking too much, Yan Yan," Fu Yu Sheng said in a light voice as he reached to hold her hand again. "Let''s go back home."


    "I don''t want to go back anywhere with you!" Song Yan yelled at Fu Yu Sheng, as she lost -control.


    "What do you want then?!" Fu Yu Sheng asked her with an annoyed expression. "You have hidden things from me as well. Did I say anything? Did I ask how you suddenly became so strong? Did I ever question what you are hiding from me?"


    "Howe you became so powerful or from where these powers of yourse from? Did I ask you anything? Anything at all?"


    "Why is it that I hid just one thing from you and suddenly I am in the wrong! You are acting as if I have betrayed you, I haven''t done anything!" Fu Yu Sheng let go of Song Yan''s hand as he raised his hands dragged them over his face and rubbed his face. "I just-- I am not doing anything wrong, Yan''er."


    He just wanted her to stay alive. Was that wrong of him? He did not know how powerful Song Yan was, however, Fu Yu Sheng doubted she was more powerful than Duan He.


    She could not defeat that treacherous woman when she was an immortal. Her body and soul were so broken that sending Song Yan to hell could be considered mercy from the heavens.


    Her powers have been long destroyed and what she holds now, were the powers that she acquired in this life.


    However Duan He had been alive for ages!


    How could his wife even challenge that woman?


    Song Yan pursed her lips as she looked at Fu Yu Sheng. She hated to admit it but her husband was correct. She had indeed hidden things from him but ¡ª¡ª


    "Let''s go home alright?" Fu Yu Sheng said softly. "I know we both are heated at the moment, neither you nor I can say or think anything correctly. So let''s just go back and calm down."


    "I don''t want to go back home," Song Yan raised her head and stated stubbornly, "You are right, I have hidden things from you but that''s only because I wanted to protect you. But I don''t know why you are doing this."


    As she spoke Song Yan tore the teleporting talisman before disappearing into thin air.


    Fu Yu Sheng closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose before muttering, "Why don''t you think why I will hide anything from you? Isn''t it to protect you as well?"


    He stared at the empty street for a while before sighing as he turned on his feet and went to sit inside the car.


    However, as soon as he sat inside, Fu Yu Sheng heard his phone ring.


    "Hello?" Fu Yu Sheng answered the call and heard Fu Yu Shen''s panicked voice.


    "Brother! Second brother! Did something happen!? Oh no, that''s not it! What I wanted to say


    was something happened! Chen Chen! Chen Chen was eating dinner and suddenly he vanished into thin air." Fu Yu Shen was yelling at the top of his lungs because he was seriously terrified.


    Imagine, sitting down to have somemb chops and suddenly your precious nephew vanishes in front of your eyes!


    He even took his bowl and chopsticks!


    That was some terrifying shit, alright!


    Fu Yu Sheng closed his eyes. He knew what happened and was not surprised. In fact, if Fu Yu Shen had told him that Fu Chen was at home, then he would have been surprised.


    "It''s alright. There is no need to worry. It''s his mother who took him away," Fu Yu Sheng ryed to Fu Yu Shen feeling both annoyed and amused.


    So Song Yan could leave him back but she could not leave their son. Sure enough, Fu Chen held more importance in her eyes than him.


    "Sister inw? Did something happen? Why did she take Chen Chen away for no reason?" Fu Yu Shen asked with a frown. He seemed to have realised something and he did not like it at


    all.


    Did Fu Yu Sheng make Song Yan angry?


    "It''s nothing. Like I said, everything is alright," Fu Yu Sheng rubbed his eyes once again before ending the call. He really was not in the mood to talk to Fu Yu Shen when his wife ran


    away and that too so childishly.


    "Damn you, Song Yan! Damn you!"


    *********


    "Mom, can you tell me why we are here?" Fu Chen raised his head and looked at his mother.


    He was having his meal when he suddenly felt weightless and the next thing he knew, he was standing in apletely different ce.


    Song Yan looked at her son whose lips were smudged with braised mutton sauce and lovingly wiped it off.


    "It''s nothing, your grandpa and uncle missed you. So I brought you here," Song Yan replied to her son''s query. She didn''t know why she was annoyed with Fu Yu Sheng these days but for


    some reason, she just couldn''t find him likeable.


    For the past two weeks every night he returned home, there was a sickly sweet scent of a woman lingering on his clothes.


    And whenever she tried to initiate any sort of intimacy, Fu Yu Sheng would tell her that he was tired because of cultivating.


    There was also the fact that Fu Yu Sheng was hiding a lot of things from her.


    Song Yan knew that he would not betray her, she also knew that Fu Yu Sheng was a man of honour who would not do something as shameful as keeping a mistress but ---


    ''I don''t like it,'' Song Yan thought angrily. So what if she had hidden some things from Fu Yu Sheng, it wasn''t as if she was acting sneaky like him.


    She knew that she was being childish and hypocritical but Song Yan was angry!


    And as she was angry and upset with her husband who should have given her what she wanted,


    Song Yan was going to shove her rationality to one side for now.


    Fu Chen was munching on hismb chops before he nodded slowly, "Okay."


    So his parents fought and his mother ran away.


    Seriously, his daddy was useless.


    Not only did he think so, he even sent Fu Yu Sheng a message telling him how useless he was.


    Fu Yu Sheng: "...." You are lucky brat...you are so lucky.


    "Shall we go inside?" Song Yan looked down at Fu Chen who smiled at her like an obedient


    child and nodded.


    The two of them walked past the gates of the locality beforeing to a stop in front of the new Song Manor gates where Song Yan was stopped by the security guards.


    Since he was not wrong in doing his duty, Song Yan could only call her father as she was the one who turned up without telling anyone anything.


    When Song Dong Ming heard that his daughter was standing outside, he thought that someone was joking with him. That was until he saw the number on his phone and knew that


    it was his daughter.


    Happy but slightly troubled, he ran out of the house.


    "Yan Yan! What a pleasant surprise! But why did you not tell me that you wereing today?


    I would have ryed it to the guards," Song Dong Ming smilingly said to Song Yan before turning to look at the guards and ring at them. "She is my daughter, so why did you not alert me of her arrival? My poor daughter had to call me herself! She came here after such a


    long journey and you made her stand outside? Idiots!"


    ******


    ******************


    **********************


    Thank you for supporting the story with golden tickets and power stones. A Hug to every little


    fairy for supporting Fairytail! Lots of love and hugs to every single one of you who send golden tickets, powerstones, gifts andments!


    I hope you have a wonderful day!


    *******************************

 Chapter 1448: A strange case

    Chapter 1448: A strange case


    ?


    "Yan Yan?" Brother Song was cooking in the kitchen when he heard his father talking to someone. As his wife was taking a nap in their bedroom, he knew it wasn''t his wife.


    And as he stepped out of the kitchen, he saw his sister walking next to his father.


    "Brother!" Song Yan smiled at Brother Song who seemed shell-shocked upon seeing her. When he returned home, he didn''t think that he would see his sister tonight.


    "When did you arrive? Why did you not tell me that you wereing home today? I would havee to pick you up?" Brother Song walked over to Song Yan''s side and then hugged her. He then lowered his gaze and smiled at Fu Chen.


    "Ah! My dear nephew is here as well!" Brother Song let go of Song Yan. He crouched down picked up Fu Chen from the ground and hugged him tight in his arms. "Look at you getting so big!"


    "Uncle let go of me! I am a big boy now!" Fu Chen squealed when he was hugged by his uncle. However, he didn''t push Song Lingyan away and let him hug him as much as he wanted.


    "Ahaha, yes my dear nephew is grown up,"


    Song Lingyan sighed with a fake sad expression.


    "Now my Chen Chen no longer loves his uncle as he did in the past. Look at him refusing to let me hug him."


    Fu Chen pursed his lips and said to his uncle, "I am not refusing you, Uncle Lingyan."


    "Then does that mean that I can hug you more!?" Song Lingyan perked up immediately as he hugged Fu Chen once more.


    Fu Chen soon realised that he was fooled, and yelled at Song Lingyan angrily, "UNCLE!"


    "What''s going on?" Wen Mingzhi who was sleeping was woken up by the squeals andughter in the main hall.


    She couldn''t help but step out of her room and when she saw Song Yan and Fu Chen, her eyes lit up as she rushed over to where Song Yan was.


    "Sister Yan! You are home?" Wen Mingzhi smilingly spoke as she came to a stop in front of Song Yan who was extra worried when she saw Wen Mingzhi run.


    "Calm down, there is no need for you to run like this!" Song Yan said to Wen Mingzhi, that even though she was only four months along, she still needed to care about herself.


    Wen Mingzhi poked her tongue out of her mouth as she said, "I am fine, sister Yan. Look around, Father and Lingyan had covered the entire house with non-slippery carpet and had even cushioned it properly."


    Song Yan nced around the house and sure enough, the entire house was Wen Mingzhi padded, to make sure that she did not fall.


    "Isn''t that because you are simply unable to stop yourself from running here and there?" Song Lingyan stopped kissing Fu Chen on the cheeks and then turned to look at his wife.


    He rolled his eyes and said in a lighthearted manner, "Listen to this Yan Yan, I asked your sister-inw to stop running to the boutique every morning and she also promised that she would stop going to the boutique."


    "That was a month ago! She is still going to the boutique as she wants and likes."


    "Fufu," Wen Mingzhiughed lightly with her hand ced in front of her mouth. She said to Song Yan, "It is not that I don''t want to stop. It is just that I cannot stop."


    "Why?" Song Yan asked as far as she knew the Song Family was no longer in the same condition as before.


    Wen Mingzhi could take a break if that''s what she wanted.


    Upon hearing her question, Wen Mingzhi''s expression turned cold as she replied, "It''s because my sister opened a boutique right next to mine."


    Song Yan''s eyebrows furrowed as she turned to look at Song Lingyan who sighed and then helped Fu Chen down while Song Dong Ming went to the kitchen to look at the seafood congee that his son was cooking.


    "It is just as you expected Yan Yan. The second our family turned around for the better, the Wen family came to ask for help."


    "They wanted a coboration with our family such that they can also release the Bone Marrow cleansing pills."


    "Of course we refused them. They might have forgotten how they treated us when we were in trouble but we cannot. Especially Mingzhi."


    Wen Mingzhi smiled cruelly and remarked, "How can I? I still haven''t forgotten when I went to the Wen House and begged them to let my husband have a small job."


    "I did not care whether it was a security guard job as long as we could pay our bills. But my own parents had me dragged out of the house and thrown on the street."


    "Is this the kind of humiliation anyone can just forget?"


    "Alright, why are you getting angry," Song Lingyan walked over to his wife''s side and rubbed her back.


    "Anyway, I refused to coborate when my parents came to beg for a chance, I might be anything but not petty," Wen Mingzhi snorted.


    "I kicked them out, of course I could not have them dragged like they did to me because they are my parents but that was enough to make them angry."


    "So they are trying to sabotage my boutique by having my sister open one just next to me," Wen Mingzhi curled her lips as she muttered, "Most probably they are trying to suppress me into giving into their whims."


    In the past, she was too weak to fight against her parents and siblings. She would go along with what they wanted all the time, but now --


    Wen Mingzhi rubbed her belly. She could no longer just let them take things away from her! She had to get stronger for the sake of her child!


    Song Yan''s brows furrowed as she said, "Should I take care of this?" She could easily make that woman close her boutique.


    "There is no need," Wen Mingzhi smiled as her eyes glinted with determination. "My sister and parents believe that she is better at everything just because she knows how to sweet talk."


    "But the truth is that she cannot evenpare to my skills."


    "My sister can win over my brothers and parents but she cannot win over my customers with those lousy skills of hers."


    "I would love to crush that confidence of hers on my own, so sister Yan...leave her to me." Song Yan was thinking about releasing ghosts in the boutique of Wen Mingzhi''s sister but after hearing Wen Mingzhi''s words, she decided to put her ns to a halt for now.


    "Alright, if that''s what you want."


    "Kids! It''s dinner time!" Song Dong Ming stepped out of the kitchen and started setting the dining table.


    Song Yan saw him fret around and immediately went to help him. She knew that the reason the Song family cooked their meals was because of the many instances where they were almost drugged and poisoned.


    Fu Chen looked at the simple spread on the dining table and sighed. Frommb chops to congee his life was truly hard, wasn''t it?


    Of course, Song Yan noticed his sulking gaze and said to him, "I will make braisedmb chops for you along with beggar''s shrimp. Alright?"


    Only then did Fu Chen look a bit better.


    The Song family had a quiet dinner before they all went to bed.


    Of course, during the entire time, Song Yan''s phone kept buzzing but she did not even think of picking it up, since he wanted to hide everything so much then he might as well hide it well!


    ''Idiot!'' Song Yan muttered as she got into her bed and turned her back on the vibrating phone.


    On the other side, Fu Yu Sheng rubbed his forehead when he saw that his wife was still not


    picking up his call.


    He knew that she was stubborn but


    Sometimes her stubbornness was just not cute!


    He turned his head and looked at the cold bed before sighing.


    Looks like he will have to sleep alone tonight. Damn it!


    Next morning,


    Song Yan woke up and went to do her daily job without any problems.


    She updated her social media ount and changed the location to S city from the capital lest someone call her to exorcise ghosts in the capital when she was not in the capital.


    Song Yan thought that it would take some time for her to get a client after changing the


    location but to her surprise, someone pinged her at once!


    "What the?" Song Yan looked at her messages and tapped on them before seeing the client''s


    information.


    It was a strange case of a woman who owned a studio in the S city. She was one of the richest women in the S city and had everything but for some reason every time she married a man, her


    husband would die.


    Her children met the same fate.


    Thus, even though the woman had everything she was lonely and stranded from everyone.


    ******


    ***********************


    *****************


    Thank you for supporting the story with golden tickets and power stones. A Hug to every little fairy for supporting Fairytail! Lots of love and hugs to every single one of you who send golden tickets, powerstones, gifts andments!


    I hope you have a wonderful day!


    *******************************

 Chapter 1449: She is coming for you

    Chapter 1449: She ising for you


    ?


    Song Yan was suddenly reminded of Madam Lin. Back then when she first started shooting her first movie, she saw Madam Lin being haunted by a ghost but the problem was that the ghost haunting Madam Lin was too strong and troublesome.


    Because her cultivation was lower than the ghost, Song Yan avoided the ghost even when it came to attack her.


    After that shepletely forgot about Madam Lin and the ghost as she went ahead with her life, Madam Lin also never asked for help. As the heavens only allowed her to help those who wanted to help themselves, Song Yan couldn''t forcibly exorcise ghosts.


    Sometimes some humans have attachments to the ghosts that were haunting them. So even if a master was to exorcise them, those humans might jump the gun and cause harm to themselves.


    Because of this many masters would turn a blind eye to such things unless the humans had no idea that they were being haunted.


    But now that Song Yan was looking at the information disyed in front of her, she had a feeling that it was rted to Madam Lin.


    So when she epted the task, her phone rang almost immediately. Song Yan picked up the call and a familiar voice rang out quickly, it was Director Lin!


    "Director Lin?"


    "Yan Yan? Is it you?" Song Yan was quite surprised to hear Director Lin''s voice as she had not expected to receive his call.


    "It is me, Director Lin. Are you calling me regarding Madam Lin''s condition?" Song Yan questioned as she tried to remember if there was something that she was forgetting as she had no idea about Director Lin having a rtionship with Madam Lin.


    "Haha, yes," Director Lin stepped out from the shooting location which was currently at S city and wiped his sweat. "She is my aunt. The two of us don''t have a close rtionship ever since my father died, which is why no one knows about it. I suppose I surprised you?."


    Song Yan was indeed surprised thest time she saw the two of them together they acted as if they had no rtionship.


    She then asked Director Lin about the trouble his aunt had run into ignoring the gossip that she had heard.


    Director Lin was looking for Song Yan at that moment precisely because of this matter.


    His aunt was in stable condition but suddenly she copsed. Director Lin thought that it was because of her health deteriorating but soon realised that it was not the case.


    When his aunt woke up she clung to his arms and screamed about how she was going to be killed and that she was in the wrong.


    Director Lin did not understand what was going on, but as days passed by his aunt''s condition started to get more and more worse.


    Though the doctors kept telling him that it was nothing more than his aunt getting old with the years, Director Lin could not help but feel that there was something wrong.


    His mother on the other handughed and imed that it was what his aunt deserved and he shouldn''t bother with her but Director Lin could not turn a blind eye to such a thing.


    His aunt might be a bit of aplicated woman, but she had once treated him really well. He could not turn a blind eye to her condition.


    Thinking about this matter had almost turned his hair grey. But when Director Lin thought about how Song Yan was capable of such things, he decided to invite her over especially when he saw that she was in S city.


    When Song Yan heard this, she thought about the eight-level ghost array. She immediately agreed, "I understand Director Lin. Give me the address, I will head over now."


    Director Lin immediately gave the address and Song Yan told the driver of her family to take her there.


    An hourter, Song Yan arrived at Madam Lin''s house which was far from the town in a remote suburb.


    The poption in this ce was rather thin with only a few houses scattered here and there. It was clear that Madam Lin wanted to live away from the human poption which was even more weird given that she was a famous person of her time and owned many buildings, businesses and houses in the S city which she ced on rent.


    As andy, she was willing to travel to the city and then return to the suburbs where she could live in the city without any trouble.


    Song Yan walked over to arge mansion standing tall away from the other houses and pressed the bell.


    However, as soon as she pulled her hand back, she heard a sharp intake of breath and turned to look behind her. It was an old woman who stood behind her and was watching her at that moment without breathing.


    "Mam?"


    "You are going to die," said the old woman with a wild look in her eyes. "Run away before you get killed! She will kill you! She will kill us all!"


    "Mom!" A young man came rushing as he helped the woman up. He then apologetically looked at Song Yan before saying, "I am sorry. She has gone senile with time, these days she says just about anything."


    Song Yan blinked her eyes and looked at the old woman before saying, "It''s alright. I take it that your mother might have been really sharp when she was young?"


    "How do you know that?" The man said with a smile. He was overjoyed by the fact that someone was praising his mother instead of berating her for talking nonsense. "She used to be really sharp in her days, her senses never missed and my mom was also quick in sensing dangers. But s, ever since she got older-- her mind had be a bit muddled."


    She was still a sharp woman, young man, Song Yan thought as she smiled and said to the man, "I went to the temple earlier and received a few blessing talismans. If you like it, can I share


    two with you?"


    "Maybe they might bless your mother?"


    The young man wanted to refuse but when he thought about how Song Yan was handing him talismans to bless his mother, he agreed and took them.


    Once he took his mother back home, he said to her, "Mom don''t go alone anywhere. What if you get lost like thest time?"


    His mother who was holding the talismans felt her head clear up a little as she raised her hand and pped her son on the back of his head.


    "You brat! Do you think that your mother is so old that she cannot find her way home?"


    The young man was stunned after getting pped. He blinked his eyes a few times before chasing after his mother. "Mom, can you understand what I am saying?"


    *****


    On the other side, Director Lin opened the door for Song Yan. When he saw Song Yan he was overjoyed, he hurriedly said, "Come on in! Yan Yan, I am d that you came here at such short


    notice."


    Song Yan nodded and as the two of them walked inside the house, she ran into a gentle woman whom she guessed was Director Lin''s wife.


    Director Lin introduced the two of them and sure enough, it was just as she expected.


    Song Yan greeted the woman before she turned to look at Director Lin and went straight to the point, "Director Lin, where is your aunt? How about I take a look at her condition?"


    Director Lin nodded and took Song Yan to the room where his aunt was staying. As the three of them arrived at the bedroom where Madam Lin was staying, Song Yan heard the woman say to the young man next to her bed.


    "Lin Wei, you need to run. If you don''t run then you will die....she will kill you too. I was


    wrong! I was wrong to keep her with me," Madam Lin kept muttering with her milky eyes staring at the ceiling. It seemed like she was looking at something but at the same time, she


    wasn''t!


    "Has she been like that since earlier?" Director Lin asked Lin Wei who nodded sadly.


    "She keeps repeating the same thing. Earlier she sent away sister Wuyi and now she is asking me to leave as well but how can we leave when our mother is so sick?" Lin Wei remarked with


    a saddened look in his eyes.


    "Ah, Wei leave! You have to leave! She ising for you! You have to leave me!" Madam Lin who was quietly lying on the bed started to scream once again and this time around she even


    pushed Lin Wei.


    Song Yan looked at Madam Lin''s forehead surprisingly the woman who looked like she was at death''s door did not have any death aura on her forehead, instead, it was Lin Wei, Director Lin and his wife who had it!


    *************


    Thank you for supporting the story with golden tickets and power stones. A Hug to every little fairy for supporting Fairytail! Lots of love and hugs to every single one of you who send golden tickets, powerstones, gifts andments!


    I hope you have a wonderful day!


    *******************************

 Chapter 1450: Soul Connection Array

    Chapter 1450: Soul Connection Array


    ?


    "Mother!" Lin Wei exasperatedly yelled at the woman who was acting crazy all of a sudden. He pushed her down on the bed and said to her, "Stop iling about and just stay put. There is no one here."


    "This is how it has been," Director Lin sighed and said to Song Yan. "Ever since she copsed, she gets these attacks where she starts screaming and yelling like a crazy woman."


    Director Lin did not believe the words of the doctors who kept telling him that this was normal, because the more he watched his aunt the more abnormal she seemed.


    The only problem was that his wife, nieces and nephew believed that there was nothing wrong with Madam Lin and it was just her health turning worse every day.


    However, the more he watched his aunt, the more he believed that if this continued, his aunt would lose her life.


    He hoped that Song Yan would be of some help.


    Director Lin''s wife was also worried. There was a time when Director Lin was facing a hard time in the entertainment industry and it was Madam Lin who helped him.


    Director Lin''s wife had not forgotten that, she was quite touched by the things that Madam Lin had done for their family even though her mother-inw simply despised Madam Lin.


    At that moment, Jun Yue, Director Lin''s wife also chimed up with a concerned voice, "Little Wei, keep a hold of your mother. I will call the doctors."


    Song Yan watched the Lin family members busy themselves with something and watched everything that was happening inside the room in silence.


    The doctors who were rushed to help Madam Lin examined her properly before giving her a sedative to calm her down. In their eyes, Madam Lin was suffering through a violent attack and was a danger to herself as well as the others.


    Song Yan however did not agree. She had been watching Madam Lin from start to end, that woman did not seem crazy but agitated and desperate.


    "Please pay attention to her and don''t let her get agitated," the doctor said to Director Lin who nodded and agreed to properly care for Madam Lin. Once the doctor was gone, Director Lin heaved a sigh of relief and then turned to look at Song Yan who moved close to Madam Lin.


    She sat down next to the bed and said to Lin Wei who was eyeing her suspiciously, "Madam Lin had helped me a lot when I was struggling as an artist. I came here to check up on her."


    She didn''t disclose that she was a celestial master because not only she was worried that Lin Wei would not be willing to listen to her but also because she had a feeling that something was going to happen if Song Yan was to disclose the truth.


    Lin Wei still looked a bit wary but he didn''t say anything and let Song Yan take a look at his mother.


    Seeing that he was not saying anything, Song Yan heaved a sigh of relief and then carefully examined Madam Lin.


    As she was examining Madam Lin, her gaze fell on a small intricate mark on Madam Lin''s wrist and as soon as Song Yan saw it, her eyes widened.


    She immediately caught hold of Madam Lin''s wrist and turned it over such that she could see the tattoo on her skin.


    It was a Soul Connecting Array!


    Though the name of this array seemed nothing special, Song Yan knew that this array was not a good thing. It was an array which was used by the warlocks and celestial masters who practised dark arts to summon evil spirits.


    And not just any evil demonic spirits, whose grudges were strong enough to ruin an entire city as the grudge fields created by these demonic spirits would sprout all over the ce like wild mushrooms.


    As for why this array was used to summon those spirits, Song Yan needed to investigate it a bit further.


    More importantly, she needed to investigate who told Madam Lin about this array and why. "This tattoo, since when did Madam Lin have it?" Song Yan asked in a casual voice. "It seems quite beautiful, I would like to have one too."


    Lin Wei nced at the small tattoo on the wrist of his mother and shrugged, "This tattoo had been on the wrist of my mother before I was born. I don''t know who drew it."


    Song Yan''s pupils constricted when she heard that Madam Lin had carried this array for so many years. There could only be two reasons for it, first, she was unaware of what this array was, or second, she knew what it was but she still carried it with her.


    "Is that so?" Song Yan smiled and nced at Madam Lin whoseplexion was so pale that she looked almost simr to a corpse.


    At that moment, Jun Yue turned to look at Song Yan and gasped as if just realizing that the woman was here.


    "Oh my, I am so sorry. I was so busy looking at Aunt that everythingpletely slipped from my mind," Jun Yue said to Song Yan. She then apologetically smiled at Song Yan and asked her if she wanted to drink some tea or juice.


    Song Yan did not refuse and watched Jun Yue busy herself. Once she returned with a ss of cold juice, Jun Yue said to Song Yan, "I am so d that you came to see my aunt. Other than you, only Aunt Beies to see Aunty Zhen."


    "Aunt Bei?" Song Yan turned to look at Jun Yue who opened her mouth to answer her question when the answer walked right inside the bedroom.


    Song Yan raised her head and looked at the elderly woman who was dressed quitevishly. When she entered the room, she called out familiarly and enthusiastically, "Little Yue, Little Wei, I am here. How is Sister Zhen doing today? Is she awake? I brought her favourite chicken soup. The chicken had been stewing since the morning with ginger and scallion, it hadpletely soaked the vour."


    Ruan Bei walked inside the room without anyone stopping her and even Lin Wei seemed quite happy to see her.


    Even Director Lin and Jun Yue seemed very happy to see this elderly woman. How could they not be? Every time Ruan Bei came, their aunt would feel a bit better. At least she would not create a loud ruckus and even eat a few bites of food.


    At that moment, Ruan Bei nced at Song Yan whom she hadn''t noticed earlier upon entering the room. When her eyes fell on the unusually beautiful face, Ruan Bei''s eyes lit up.


    She had never seen a woman as beautiful as this one and couldn''t help but say, "Youngdy, are you Ah Zhen''s student? You are really good-looking. I have to say that Ah Zhen had an eye for scouting talents."


    As Ruan Bei spoke, she couldn''t help but tease Song Yan, "Youngdy if you are unmarried then what about my grandson? He just turned twenty."


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes and sized the woman in front of her who imed to be Madam Lin''s friend. From the moment Song Yan saw this old woman, she did not have a good feeling towards her and one might as well forget about the good impression.


    The woman''s aura was heavily dark which meant that this woman was not a good person.


    Song Yan could not understand how the Lin family, whose family members had a golden aura which could only be found in benevolent and fortunate people, got acquainted with someone


    like her.


    However, she did not show her dislike on her face.


    Instead, she smiled at the woman and said to her, "Sorry but I am already married." As she spoke she showed her ring to Ruan Bei whose eyes widened.


    "Married so soon?"


    "Ahem, Aunt Bei. She is in herte thirties and even has a child," Director Lin knew that Song Yan looked really young and instead of growing older, she was looking even younger each day.


    This surprised Ruan Bei even more. She looked at Song Yan and apologized to her, "I am


    sorry, youngdy. It''s just that you look too young."


    Song Yan said nothing and simply smiled at the woman.


    Although Song Yan knew that the woman was not a good person, she was not clear about the rtionship between this woman and the Lin family.


    From what she could see, the Lin family cared for this elderly woman and even respected her.


    Nothing good woulde out of it if she were to tell them that there was something wrong


    with this woman.


    "It''s nothing."


    At that point, Ruan Bei turned to look at Madam Lin and questioned worriedly, "How is she?" Though she sounded concerned, a flurry of inexplicable emotions shed in her eyes.


    ****************************************************


    Thank you for supporting the story with golden tickets and power stones. A Hug to every little


    fairy for supporting Fairytail! Lots of love and hugs to every single one of you who send


    golden tickets, powerstones, gifts andments!


    I hope you have a wonderful day!


    ***********************

 Chapter 1451: Fainted

    Chapter 1451: Fainted


    ?


    "She is just the same, Aunt Bei," Lin Wei sighed as he looked at his mother. Even though his mother married many men after the death of his father, she was a good mother and no matter how many children she had after her remarriage, she cared for him and his sisters.


    So how could Lin Wei not care for her?


    "Don''t worry, Wei Wei. Sister Zhen is a good woman, she will definitely get better," Ruan Bei said to Lin Wei.


    Because Ruan Bei was good with her words, the atmosphere lightened in a few minutes. Lin Wei also took a few sips from the chicken soup that Ruan Bei brought with her. Director Lin was a bit embarrassed about Ruan Bei introducing her nephew to Song Yan.


    Fortunately, Song Yan did not mind it or else it would have been quite troublesome in case Ruan Bei was to offend Song Yan.


    Jun Yue asked everyone to sit down and brought some peeled apples for everyone to eat. She then went to cook some pasta for everyone which was quick to make.


    Ruan Bei enthusiastically said to Jun Yue, "There is no need to work so hard, Little Yue. Let me help you."


    Jun Yue hurriedly shook her head and asked Ruan Bei to sit down and have some snacks. Director Lin and Lin Wei also asked Ruan Bei to not trouble herself.


    In the end, Ruan Bei agreed as she said to Director Lin and the rest of the family, "Alright, alright. I will not stand on ceremony with you three."


    Ruan Bei quickly changed the topic and started talking with Lin Wei. She seemed kind and friendly.


    If not for the fact that Song Yan had been reborn and she knew how to read physiognomy, she would have been fooled by this elderly woman as well.


    Ruan Bei seemed gentle and enthusiastic on the surface but the truth was that she was cruel. She had even taken human life before.


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes and carefully studied Ruan Bei before taking her leave from the room. She needed to look around the house and see if there was something else that was hiding other than the Soul Connection Array.


    However, as soon as she stepped out of the room, she ran into Director Lin who could no longer wait to hear what was going on.


    Without waiting for Song Yan to speak, Director Lin anxiously asked, "Yan''er what do you think is going on with my aunt? Is she possessed?"


    Song Yan shook her head and honestly answered, "She is not possessed. In fact, it would be right to say that she has actively invited an evil spirit to her house." After that, she exined the Soul Connection Array and its effects to Director Lin whose face became paler and paler.


    By the time she was done with her exnation, Director Lin was shivering even his fingertips were trembling. He could not understand why his aunt would do something like this.


    Why would she bring an evil spirit to her house and that too willingly!?


    Song Yan let Director Lin process the information before saying to him, "Director Lin, I believe you need to investigate your aunt''s past as well as your own family''s. Was there someone important whom your aunt couldn''t forget? Or did their death leave a mark on your aunt that she was desperate enough to find them even after death?"


    "This person can be anyone. Necessarily they might have been cruel when alive for them to turn into an evil demonic spirit after their death."


    "I don''t think I know of anyone but I will look into the matter since you have asked me to," Director Lin felt his head was going to burst. He had seen the tattoo on his aunt''s hand many times before but he didn''t know that it was actually a dark spirit summoning array.


    He still couldn''t understand why his aunt did something so terrible. It was one thing that she was possessed but it was apletely different matter if she invited a demonic spirit knowingly.


    "You should do it as quickly as possible," Song Yan nced at the death aura on Director Lin''s forehead and stated calmly, "Demonic spirits are possessive beings, they see their summoner as their vessel and everything else as an obstacle. You understand what I am saying right, Director Lin."


    Understand? Director Lin understood it so well that he could not stand up straight. Now he understood why most of his aunt''s children and husbands died one by one.


    It was because of this!


    "Then I..."


    "You should carry these talismans all the time with you, Director Lin. If possible ask your cousins to do the same," Song Yan handed a B garde talismans to Director Lin who started trembling even more as cold sweat covered his forehead.


    Song Yan didn''t say anything more nor did she stay with the Lin family for long, she looked around the house and found a few things that shouldn''t be in the house before taking her leave.


    Of course, before leaving she finished eating the pasta that Jun Yue cooked as it would have been rude if she had refused.


    After leaving Lin''s residence, Song Yan drove back to the house. At first Director Lin was too worried about sending Song Yan away, given he found out such a shocking thing but Song Yanforted him.


    She told him that the demonic spirit would not attack them for the time being.


    Though Director Lin did not understand why the demonic spirit would not attack them that very night, he didn''t make Song Yan stay behind.


    Of course, the demonic spirit was not going to attack them tonight because --


    Song Yan looked back at the dark figure that was hiding in the shadows and following her. "Because it is going to attack me."


    "Madam, did you say something to me?" The driver, who was an old man, asked Song Yan when he heard her say something.


    "Oh, its nothing, Uncle Ren. I was just talking to myself," Song Yan said to the driver who nodded before turning his attention to the road again.


    "Are you sure you will be fine?" Fang Yanli looked at Song Yan who smiled and said, "I know


    that the demonic spirit, cultivated for a long time but even so..."


    She opened the window and flung a talisman in the direction of the demonic spirit.


    "It is not a match for me now."


    That S-grade talisman struck the demonic spirit which was following Song Yan and a vibrant purple glow shed in the night.


    A mournful scream echoed in the air and Driver Ren stiffened. He looked around the road and patted his chest, "This is why I hate driving in the suburbs at night."


    Song Yan made a cheeky expression when she saw that she had scared Director Ren.


    The two of them returned home, where Song Dong Ming and Song Lingyan had preparedmb chops and beggar shrimp for Fu Chen and Song Yan.


    "You didn''t have to, I was going to cook tonight," Song Yan was surprised when she saw the feast which wasid in front of her.


    "This is nothing!" Song Dong Ming waved his hand dismissively as he said to his daughter, "You hardlye back home, let your dad show off his skills."


    Song Yan smiled as she hugged her father. She knew that even though Song Dong Ming didn''t know if something happened between her and Fu Yu Sheng, he knew that there was something wrong with her and was thus trying to cheer her up.


    "Thank you, Dad!" Song Yan smiled at her father as she took out her phone to click an image.


    However, as soon as she tapped on the screen, she saw that there were many missed calls from


    Fu Yu Sheng.


    Song Yan rolled her eyes and ignored those calls, she didn''t understand why this man was calling her like crazy when he had no ns to tell her the truth.


    She decisively ignored the calls and clicked an image of the feast that her father had prepared


    for her.


    However just as she was about to put her phone away, she received a message from Pan


    Dn.


    "Sister Yan...did you see this news?"


    Song Yan didn''t know what news Pan Dn was talking about given that she was too busy to even take a look at her phone but she still tapped on the link and the second her eyes fell on


    the headlines of the news ---


    A frown settled on her face followed by all the blood draining away.


    As her eyes skimmed through the news, her gaze fell on the picture. "This--How could this be?" Her eyes rolled back in her sockets as Song Yan stumbled and


    fell to the ground.


    "YAN YAN!"


    *******


    ********************


    Thank you for supporting the story with golden tickets and power stones. A Hug to every little


    fairy for supporting Fairytail! Lots of love and hugs to every single one of you who send golden tickets, powerstones, gifts andments!


    I hope you have a wonderful day!


    **********************

 Chapter 1452: Clearing up misunderstandings

    Chapter 1452: Clearing up misunderstandings


    ?


    "Sister, can I join you two?"


    Song Yan opened her eyes and gazed at the beautiful woman standing in front of her. She was dressed in a light pink robe, with her hair fluttering behind her.


    "Little He, Master Jie came here to discuss our wedding preparations," Song Yan heard herself say as she looked at the girl in front of her.


    "But sister, I also want to hear about the wedding preparations," Duan He pouted and remarked then without standing in ceremony she walked forward and sat next to Shao Jie.


    A flush appeared on her cheeks as her shoulders brushed with Shao Jie, who cleared his throat and then pulled away from the girl sitting next to him.


    Song Yan didn''t miss the anger shing in Duan He''s eyes as she red at Shao Jie for pulling away from her.


    "Why do you want to hear about the wedding preparations, Lady He?" Shao Jie questioned lightly. "As far as I know you are my fianc¨¦e''s little sister. All you need is to dress up that day and have fun."


    Song Yan felt her lips curl up in a shy smile as she looked at the man who had slid close to her.


    As she was looking at the man who was sitting next to her, shepletely forgot to gaze at her sister who was now gazing at her with sheer hatred in her eyes.


    Darkness fell over her eyes as Song Yan found herself standing on the foot of the stairs, with a sword soaked in blood. Her long vibrant red robes were stained with the blood of those she had killed.


    "Duan He! I don''t think I have treated you badly!" Her voice thousand times louder than her usual voice echoed all over the surrounding area. It made the ground tremble and the sky shake. "Then why did you have to betray me like this? What have I done to deserve this? I have treated you with love and affection, and have given you the respect that you didn''t deserve!" "Why did you have to kidnap me? Why did you impersonate me to marry my husband?"


    Duan He stood on the other end of the stairs, her expression was cold as she stared at her sister.


    "Respect? Love? Honour? Sister, you have only given me the alms that you did not want. You say that you have treated me fairly but let me ask you something, have you given me the right to take over as the leader of the sect?"


    "You knew that I loved and admired Brother Shao Jie but you didn''t let me marry him! Why didn''t you give him to me if you treat me as well as you im?!"


    "You should have given everything to me, your younger sister if you loved me! Why didn''t you!?"


    Duan He seemed to have gone crazy as she looked at the woman standing beneath her. She wanted to be the leader of the sect, and she also wanted Shao Jie -- her sister imed that she loved her but she left her to suffer.


    She didn''t give her anything that she deserved and yet went around iming that she loved her. Duan He hated her sister very much.


    "So you went ahead and learned dark arts?" Song Yan stepped forward as she red at the woman. "You knew that your core was not good enough for cultivation so you chose dark arts as a means to get what you wanted? I didn''t know that I had raised you into this despicable beast."


    "If I had known I would have killed you!"


    "Hahahahahaha! Even if you want to kill me now sistr, it is toote!" Duan He chortled as she covered her belly and turned to the many archers who were stationed behind her, "Kill her! Ruin her soul and pierce it into several pieces."


    "NO!" Shao Jie screamed as his eyes popped out of their sockets, he tried to get rid of the heavenly whip that was tied around his hands and waist, stopping him from moving or drawing his sword.


    The pressure on his shoulders was simr to that of carrying the sky on his frail body and he couldn''t even get up from the ground where he was kneeling.


    Duan He did not listen to his roar and victoriously raised her head as the arrows pierced the body of her sister.


    "Duan He! I curse you! I curse you a rotten life, what you have done to me shall happen to you too your soul will be ripped into pieces as well. However death will never knock on your door, you shall stay in this world for years toe."


    "You will live but you will be a step away from death -- and the only one who can give you liberation from that pain would be me!"


    Song Yan''s eyes turned red as her body bent double, but she didn''t allow her knees to sink as she refused to kneel in front of Duan He.


    "Even if I have to crawl from hell, I shall do that if that means to see your head fall in front of me!"


    And as darkness fell over her eyes once again, she found herself in a literal hell.


    Gasp!


    Song Yan opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling on top of her. Her hands iled around as she tried to find her phone.


    "What are you looking for?" A familiar voice asked her and Song Yan turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng. Her pupils constricted when she realised that this man looked rather simr to Shao Jie in her dream.


    "You--what are you doing here?" Song Yan asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Your father called me after he saw you faint," Fu Yu Sheng sat next to Song Yan, only then did Song Yan see the swollen cheeks and ckened eye on Fu Yu Sheng''s face. "They were apparently not happy with the rumours that are circting outside."


    "Are you sure those are just rumours?" Song Yan asked as she took a sigh of relief. She was truly not dreaming and returned home.


    "Of course! Do you think that I will-- I will even think of getting close to that woman?" Fu Yu Sheng hated Duan He, he hated her so much that he wished he could kill her every time he


    saw her.


    However, he wasn''t strong enough and he found out that Duan He was not alone. She was actually running a sect under the pretext of serving the rich and the poor but the truth was that sect was a dark sect.


    Dark cultivators were protecting Duan He like her own personal bodyguards. They would die for that woman if the situation called for it.


    If not for the fact that he couldn''t take so many cultivators alone with Xiao Bai, he would have destroyed that sect.


    How could Song Yan even think of such a thing?


    Song Yan carefully assessed Fu Yu Sheng''s expression and did not miss the look of hatred that shed in his eyes. Strictly speaking, he shouldn''t hate Duan He as she had done nothing to him yet--- but from the looks of it, Fu Yu Sheng seems to hate that woman a lot. "Shao Jie," Song Yan called him by that man''s name who was the cause of her tragic demise in


    a way and sure enough she noticed Fu Yu Sheng stiffened.


    Ah! So that was it!


    "You--How do you know that name?" Fu Yu Sheng questioned, his eyes wide in surprise.


    He thought that Song Yan didn''t know that name.


    When Song Yan heard him say those words, she understood what happened and almost lost her temper. She raised her feet and kicked the man off the bed.


    "You are really good, Yu Sheng! Don''t tell me you wanted to go ahead and take revenge on Duan He alone?"


    Fu Yu Sheng neither agreed nor denied but Song Yan knew that she had hit the bull''s eye. She was so angry that she wished she could hit this man even more but when she saw his swollen face and puffy eyes, her anger calmed down.


    She reprimanded him severely, "How powerful do you think you are? Even if you have the powers of an immortal do you think you can take down a woman who has been alive for


    centuries?"


    "What about you?" Fu Yu Sheng shouted back. "At least I have my powers intact, what about you? Your powers were locked and destroyed in hell--"he pursed his lips immediately but everything was said and done already.


    Song Yan caught his cor when he tried to make a run for it and questioned him, "How do you know that? How do you know that my powers were destroyed in hell?"


    *********************************************************


    ****************************************************


    Thank you for supporting the story with golden tickets and power stones. A Hug to every little


    fairy for supporting Fairytail! Lots of love and hugs to every single one of you who send golden tickets, powerstones, gifts andments!


    I hope you have a wonderful day!


    *******************************

 Chapter 1453: Coming clean

    Chapter 1453: Coming clean


    ?


    "...I am different from you," Song Yan sighed as she rubbed the palm of her hand on her forehead. "This is not my...first life. It is my second."


    Fu Yu Sheng frowned and Song Yan exined the entire matter to him. She told him how she was killed by Song Lan and ended up bing a wandering soul, where she watched their son die and the entire Fu family get ruined.


    She also told him how he was the only one who survived till the end, all because he was blessed by the heavens and guarded the rest of the Fu family.


    "I wandered for five hundred years and became the Gu family ghost servant. That was how I learned a lot of skills and knowledge. Ghosts can cultivate faster and much better than humans as their Yin energy is limitless...that is how I was able to cultivate so high."


    Usually, a person who was not blessed with abundant spiritual energy could not cultivate to higher levels unless they took the wrong path. After all, the path of righteousness had always been difficult to walk on, not many could walk on it.


    "So you don''t have to worry about me, I have spent five hundred doing nothing but cultivating---"


    Fu Yu Sheng reached forward and hugged Song Yan tightly. His eyes were red as he muttered, "I am sorry....I am so sorry."


    He couldn''t help but me himself for being useless. In hisst life, he could not protect her, in their second life he could not protect her again -- if only he knew better then Fu Yu Sheng wouldn''t have let Song Yan suffer like this.


    "It is not your fault. Who asked me to marry a guy who attracts all kinds of bees and butterflies in all of my lives?" Song Yan patted him on the back. Though she teased him, Song Yan knew that it was not Fu Yu Sheng''s fault.


    It was Duan He''s. That woman was jealous of her from a very young age, Song Yan didn''t know what wrong she did when she was raising that woman but her personality had always been crooked.


    That woman wanted to snatch everything from her, no matter whether it was clothes or a


    man.


    Song Yan sighed, feeling a tad bit annoyed. She knew that Duan He would not let go of her, since that was the case then she might as well deal with that woman once and for all.


    She nced at her husband who was teary-eyed and patted him on the head again before kissing him on the cheek, "It''s okay, you can just help me by sharing your yang energy with me."


    Fu Yu Sheng turned and looked at her. He pinched Song Yan on the waist before pushing her onto the bed, "You minx!"


    The next morning Song Yan woke up and found herself in Fu Yu Sheng''s arms. Her eyes softened when she thought about how this man had been desperately chasing after her whether in hell or heaven.


    She slipped out of bed and let Fu Yu Sheng sleep a bit longer.


    As she cleaned herself, Song Yan sent Fang Yanli to hunt down Ruan Bei. She had a feeling that the elderly woman was hiding a lot of things and it was better to keep a close eye on her all the time.


    Fang Yanli was skilled in tracking people down by tracing their energies thus she epted the mission as she knew that it was not going to be troublesome to trace people down especially those who did not know how to cultivate.


    Once Fang Yanli left, Song Yan went down to the living hall where she saw Fu Yu Sheng busying around like a buzzing bee. At first, she was worried that her father and brother would make things difficult for Fu Yu Sheng.


    But she seemed to have underestimated that man and his skills.


    "Father-inw, would you like to drink some freshly squeezed orange juice?" Fu Yu Sheng who was wearing an apron and had already taken a quick bath smiled tteringly at Song Dong Ming who hummed.


    Song Yan nced at her father and husband before sitting down next to her father. She thought that it was better to coax her father first rather than help her husband, lest her father get angry.


    "Dad, you....I thought you were angry with Yu Sheng?"


    "Humph, so what if I am? So what if I am not?" Song Dong Ming cursed that woman named Chu Lian again and again in his heart.


    If that woman had not attacked him and his wife so ruthlessly without giving them a chance to retaliate then he wouldn''t have asked Fu Yu Sheng to marry his daughter in a hurry.


    At least that way Fu Yu Sheng would have known the value of his precious daughter. How dare he roam around with another woman! Even though it was just a rumour, he could not stomach it at all.


    Fortunately, Fu Yu Sheng was loyal to his daughter and cared for her. The fact that he came looking for Song Yan at once after he found out about the rumours being spread showed that Song Yan was in his heart.


    Though Song Dong Ming had beaten this manst night, he had no desire to push this man back to the capital. Who cares about the Fu family''spany going bankrupt?


    No one was allowed to snatch anything from his daughter. He had asked around and that woman surnamed Duan seemed to be hiding a lot of things.


    The documents that she had submitted to thepany werepletely fake!


    If that woman was not dubious then what was she?


    Song Dong Ming was certain that there was something wrong with that woman, so instead of pushing Fu Yu Sheng back to that woman, it was better to keep him here.


    At least he could keep an eye on this man while he was at S city.


    "Since my daughter is so careless with so many things, I as her father need to care for her more. I need to make sure that you do not make any mistakes that you are not supposed to make. You should have whipped this man into shape long ago but it seems you only know how to dote on him."


    "I can only take the responsibility of being the bad cop here, what can we do?"


    He was an experienced man, how could he not notice how pleased Fu Yu Sheng looked in the morning?


    Song Yan''s cheeks flushed in embarrassment as she tried to rify but did not know what to say to her father and could only bear the me for treating her husband too well.


    Fortunately, Fu Yu Sheng performed really well. He not only treated Song Yan well, he was also considerate towards Wei Mingzhi who was pregnant and cooked something that was easily digested by the pregnant woman.


    His hands were skilled and the porridge he made was really delicious which made Wei Mingzhi praise him a lot.


    Usually, Song Lingyan would have been jealous but upon seeing how happily his wife was eating he decided to suppress all of his bad feelings toward Fu Yu Sheng and asked him to teach him how to control fire and how to meticulously prepare meals for his wife.


    Song Yan heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Fu Yu Sheng had it all under control.


    After breakfast, she refused Fu Yu Sheng''s request to bring him along to the Lin house and took the car to the suburbs.


    It took her less than an hour to arrive at the Lin house but as soon as she stepped inside the house, she heard someone scream in a mean voice,


    "Lin Wei! I have nothing against you taking care of your wife but do you really have to ignore us, mother and son? How many days has it been since you came to look for us? I don''t care! You have toe with me today if not then I will divorce you and our son shall go with me!"


    After the woman finished speaking it was a mess inside. There was Lin Wei''s angry voice and then another man''s voice echoed,


    "You too Yingbao! You need toe home with me, my mother is not feeling well these days and she is craving your cooking. How can you leave a sick woman alone? Do you not understand such a simple concept of a woman who is married is like sshed water? Come


    back with me!"


    Before Song Yan could go inside she heard Ruan Bei say, "You two how can you be so ruthless?


    I understand that Sister Zhen had gone a bit crazy however that doesn''t mean that her


    children shouldn''t be next to her---"


    ****


    ****************


    Thank you for supporting the story with golden tickets and power stones. A Hug to every little


    fairy for supporting Fairytail! Lots of love and hugs to every single one of you who send golden tickets, powerstones, gifts andments!


    I hope you have a wonderful day!


    *******************************

 Chapter 1454: Three shameless betrayers

    Chapter 1454: Three shameless betrayers


    ?


    As Song Yan stepped inside the room, she noticed a man and a woman standing beside Madam Lin''s bed. Though they might look good in the eyes of others, for Song Yan these two looked rather mean and evil.


    There was also the matter of the green cloud hovering over Lin Wei and the woman who was probably his sister, Lin Sui.


    Song Yan arched a brow but as she was standing at the back no one noticed anything. Instead, the mean-looking man continued, "If you don''te back home with me then you might as well nevere back! I will send you the divorce documents, just sign them. And oh, the production house that we both open will have to go with me."


    "Given that your mother has gone crazy in her old age, who knows what might happen to you? I cannot leave the production house andpany in your house. That''s my hard work too."


    "You bastard! What hard work? All the money that went into that production house was given to you by my aunt! You have the face to say such things?" Director Lin shouted at the man but thetter didn''t seem bothered at all.


    Tang Qinshan waved his hand and said, "So what? Other than the money did she do anything else? And even if she did.... Its mine! As long as I insist that Lin Sui is Unfilial and doesn''t take care of her children and family, who will support her? I am not wrong in saying this too she hadn''te home in a month!"


    "I have to do everything. Do you know how hard it is for me? I have had enough," He turned to look at Lin Sui and said to her, "Remember you have only three days if not I will send the divorce papers."


    The two of them left the room with their heads held high. Song Yan was not looking at them, instead her eyes were fixated on Ruan Bei who seemed to be gloating under the pretext of being kind.


    No matter how she looked at that woman, she couldn''t detect the slightest bit of kind intentions.


    "How can do this?" Once Tang Qinshand and Meng Lijuan left, Ruan Beiforted the two children. She said to them, "There is no need to feel upset for people like them, they only know how to take advantage of others when they are down."


    "I think it''s better if you divorce them. Losing a bit of money is still better than losing your peace ah!" Though it sounded as if Ruan Bei was doing this for them, the way she spoke was clearly wrong. It seemed like she was egging Lin Sui and Lin Wei.


    Before either of them could agree in the heat of the moment, Song Yan spoke up, "There is no need to do such a thing. Getting married, having a child and settling down as one family is a big matter. You cannot decide to end your marriage so quickly, even if you do not think about yourself, think of your children."


    "With such selfish parents do you think they will grow up honestly? They might end up growing crooked and ruin their lives."


    Lin Wei and Lin Sui were indeed thinking of ending their marriage in a fit of anger but upon hearing Song Yan''s words, they calmed down. Indeed, Tang Qinshan and Meng Lijuan were selfish and quick to get their hands on benefits. Could they even raise their children?


    Even if they did not want to fight with those two, for the sake of their children, they have to think it through!


    Song Yan watched the two calm down and ignored the re which was pointed at her. She conversed with Director Lin and waited for Ruan Bei to take her leave.


    Fortunately, that woman seemed to have been angered by her interference and took her leave rather quickly.


    Once she was gone, Song Yan turned solemn. Director Li noticed her change in demeanour and invited her to the study where he asked,


    "Whats teh matter, Yan Yan? Did you find something?"


    Jun Yue also looked over at Song Yan curiously.


    "Director Lin, how long has Madam Lin known Madam Ruan?" Song Yan asked with a calm voice.


    "She--the two of them graduated together from the same university and have been friends with one another ever since then. Why? What happened?" Director Lin questioned.


    "No, I am just thinking what kind of mistake Madam Lin made that Madam Ruan targeted her and caused her situation to be like this where she would die alone with no descendants left to send her off," Song Yan replied and then told Director Lin and his wife about what Fang Yanli had seen after investigating Ruan Bei.


    It was just as she expected Ruan Bei really meet with a dark arts practitioner and she was also the one who arranged for that dirty thing to enter Lin''s house. It was just that Song Yan was yet to find to whom that soul belonged.


    When Director Lin and Jun Yue heard Song Yan''s words, they were stunned before all the blood drained out of their faces.


    "Wh--what did you say?" Director Lin felt like he was hearing things. Ruan Bei had always treated their family kindly but Song Yan was telling him that the woman was the reason why Madam Lin lost all her husbands and children with only four of them remaining.


    Jun Yue also gasped.


    This bombshell was too big for them to handle. Director Lin and Jun Yue''s minds went nk and they did not react for a long while.


    Jun Yue thought of how Ruan Bei looked like she was doing everything for their family and how they had treated her as their aunt''s best friend.


    If it was someone else other than Song Yan, she wouldn''t have believed them but Director Lin had told her how skilled Song Yan was and Song Yan sounded certain which was why she knew that Song Yan was not lying to them.


    However, when Jun Yue thought about how Ruan Bei could ring around their back and act like a concerned well-wisher-- Jun Yue could not help but feel terrified of that woman.


    This scheming and tricks were simply too scary.


    "And there is also the matter of the spouses of your nephew and nieces. From the physiognomy, I can see that they are not kind people and are quite scheming. That''s not the worst of all things -- those are cheating on your nephew and niece."


    "I will suggest that you investigate this matter lest your nephew and niece suffer unjustly."


    Director Lin and his wife were yet to swallow the matter of Ruan Bei betraying their family when they heard Song Yan say that Tang Qinshan and Meng Lijuan were turning the top of Lin Sui and Lin Wei''s head green.


    Director Lin closed his eyes and had to ce his hand on the top of the table to stop himself from falling. Disaster! What did they do to deserve this disaster!?


    Jun Yue couldn''t help but curse, "These damned people! How could they do such a thing? I


    never expected that they would betray us like this! How much did we help them to get where they are now and this is how they repaid us? These ungrateful bastards! Shameless! Truly shameless! Why don''t they get struck by lightning and die!?"


    Director Lin was a gentleman and couldn''t bear to listen to his wife''s cursing, he asked her to calm down but how could Jun Yue calm down?


    At that moment, she wished she could eat the flesh of those bastards and drink their blood.


    How shameless those beasts could be? Her husband and aunt-inw had helped Ruan Bei by establishing her productionpany.


    Tang Qinshan was also helped a lot by her husband and aunt-inw, Meng Lijuan who was an actress who was given so many shows and movies through her husband and aunt''s


    rmendation and yet!


    They did do such a thing?


    What she could not understand was how Ruan Bei could smile and act concerned and caring in front of them when the truth was that she was actually scheming so deeply against them! She


    was simply inhuman!


    Director Lin on the other hand asked, "Yan Yan, is the array and the evil spirit a problem?"


    "It''s not just a problem its a big problem," Song Yan ryed to Director Lin. She had texted Gu Chenyi who had exined the workings of this Soul Connection Array to her. "Your aunt has brought back the soul of someone who hasmitted many sins. However, she couldn''t let this person leave and decided to bring them back."


    "But how could such a thing be possible? There are dire consequences for doing such a thing. That evil spirit is not only killing her loved ones but also trapping them and using them as sheep to cultivate yin energy!"


    "It will continue doing so until everyone next to her dies before reaping Madam Lin''s soul."

 Chapter 1455: Staying at the Lin family

    Chapter 1455: Staying at the Lin family


    ?


    Thank you for letting me know that I messed up the rtionship between Director Lin and Lin Wei, they are cousins, not uncle and nephew.


    **********


    Song Yan turned to look at Director Lin and questioned, "I asked you to look into the matter of your aunt''s past. Director Lin, did you investigate what happened back then?"


    Director Lin was still reeling in the fact that his cousins had been betrayed by their spouses and that Ruan Bei whom they had treated like a respected and loved elder was the one pulling the string behind the scenes---when he heard Song Yan question him.


    He raised his head and blinked his eyes before nodding. Director Lin replied, "I did...I did look into the matter and there was something weird that I found."


    "What is it?" Song Yan asked calmly. She already knew that finding the connection with the evil spirits with Madam Lin would be easy as Madam Lin would have never known that anyone would look into her past.


    "There was a special assistant with whom my aunt got close," Director Lin didn''t withhold any details from Song Yan and told her everything.


    Turned out that Madam Lin used to support orphans, and her little assistant was also one of these orphans. This girl''s name was Su Jun and she was abandoned by her parents as she was born a girl and her parents wanted a son.


    Madam Lin took pity on this girl when she found out how the parents of that girl abandoned her, she picked her up and started sponsoring the child. From the tender of eleven to twenty- one, Madam Lin took care of Su Jun.


    She was no different than Madam Lin''s own daughter. Everything was fine...


    But--


    "This girl revealed extreme possessiveness toward my aunt," Director Lin told Song Yan. However, when he spoke those words, his expression was ratherplicated.


    "Isn''t that normal?" Jun Yue questioned with her head tilted to the side. "Every child shows some sort of possessiveness towards their parents, right?"


    Jun Yue was also a mother, even though her unfilial sons were no longer staying with her and her husband, they were once adorable kids who loved to stick to her. She was more than aware of how some children could grow possessive of their parents when they were young.


    Her second son was like that.


    "You do not understand," Director Lin shook his head with a sigh. "When I say that the girl was possessive... I don''t mean to say that she was childishly possessive her...her actions were really weird and sometimes cruel."


    Director Lin then ryed some instances to Song Yan. He told her how Lin Sui once fell sick when she was really young, she was only five or four years old and Su Jun was sixteen.


    Logically speaking, a child that old should know what was right and wrong but Su Jun was different from the rest of the children.


    She didn''t like Madam Lin paying attention to Lin Sui alone and tried to take her away many times but Madam Lin was Lin Sui''s mother, how could she leave her sick daughter?


    She simply asked Su Jun to wait and not to disturb her.


    The girl didn''t say anything back then and agreed but --


    Three dayster, Lin Sui''s pet cat was found hanging by the roof. That was not all, it was skinned and stabbed countless times. If not for the fact that there was a cor tied around its neck, no one would have known that it was the pet cat Lin Sui was raising.


    Jun Yue gasped while Song Yan''s eyes narrowed.


    "Was that girl punished?" Jun Yue asked.


    Such a cruel girl, she should have been taught a good lesson but to her surprise, Director Lin shook his head. He replied, "No she wasn''t. That girl had a perfect alibi which proved that she did nothing and so even if Little Siri insisted that it was that girl, nothing could be proved."


    After that, he brought up another instance where Madam Lin''ste husband wanted to bring Madam Lin on a couple-only hot spring trip. Everything was fine but then just before the day of the trip, Madam Lin''ste husband fell in the bathroom and broke his spine.


    Another instance was about Madam Lin''ste son who once foolishly asked his mother to bake a cake for him. Madam Lin doted on her children so she naturally agreed but inside that cake, a dead rat that was rotting was found.


    There was another situation where Lin Wei ended up getting into an ident because someone deliberately messed with the brakes of his car. Lin Wei however was smart enough to protect himself and installed a dash cam.


    Su Jun was recorded messing with his car.


    "However, she was a teen back then..six months away from turning eighteen," Director Lin sighed and rubbed his forehead. Just talking about that girl left him to be covered in cold sweat.


    There was also the matter of Lin Wei driving the car while being a teen himself, thus they could not publicize this matter.


    His aunt and his grandmother were never close so he did not know such details.


    He only got to know them now.


    "My aunt could no longer cope with Su Jun''s terrible attitude. She knew that there was something wrong with that girl and immediately sent her to an asylum in the hope that Su Jun would get better but-- a few dayster...there was a fire."


    "The entire asylum burned down leaving nothing behind and unfortunately more than a hundred patients died in that fire including Su Jun..."


    Song Yan now understood why Madam Lin was distraught enough to bring back the demonic spirit of Su Jun. It was out of guilt, she was feeling guilty because of Su Jun''s death.


    ''But I am half certain that the fire was not coincidental...'' Song Yan narrowed her eyes before saying, "Director Lin, I might be wrong but can you investigate a little more? Can you find out whether Ruan Bei went to look for Su Jun and met with her?"


    "I have a feeling that the fire in the asylum did not start for no reason."


    Given how possessive Su Jun was of Madam Lin, it would have been easy for Ruan Bei to control and manipte that girl.


    As soon as Song Yan said that, Director Lin and Jun Yue''s faces changed drastically. The husband and wife looked at each other and saw suspicion and shock in each other''s eyes. If Ruan Bei went to look for Su Jun and instigated her into setting the asylum on fire while knowing that the girl was mentally sick, she couldn''t be just called cruel.


    Director Lin immediately said, "Do not worry, Yan Yan. I will see what I can do."


    Song Yan nodded and also decided to ask Fu Yu Sheng to look into the matter.


    She had to know if Ruan Bei was the one who caused so many people to die, if the truth was just as she expected that would exin why Ruan Bei''s aura was too dark.


    This matter was too serious and no one took it lightly.


    Song Yan then thought of something and said to Jun Yue, "Sister-inw, I will be staying here today. I will have to trouble you to prepare a guest room for me."


    She had a feeling that the demonic spirit was going to make her move soon. Now that her identity had been found out, she would not sit still.


    When Jun Yue heard that Song Yan was staying at their house, she felt like she had gotten a pir for support. So how could she not agree? She immediately agreed to clean up a guest


    room for Song Yan.


    Song Yan smiled at Jun Yue when she saw how enthusiastic the woman was towards her.


    Once Jun Yue left, Song Yan turned to look at Director Lin and said to him, "Make sure no one leaves the house tonight, Director Lin. If someone steps out of the house, I might not be able


    to protect everyone."


    When Director Lin heard that something was going to happen tonight, his heart quivered. He was d that he had asked Song Yan for help and even thanked his luck. If Song Yan had note to the S city then he might have died while not even knowing the cause.


    At the same time, he regretted letting someone like Ruan Bei stay close to their family.


    Director Lin hurriedly nodded and said to Song Yan, "I understand, Yan Yan." After saying what she needed to tell Director Lin and his wife, Song Yan did not say anything else. Instead, she went around Lin''s house and destroyed the things that Ruan Bei had brought with her. Because one of those things was inside the kitchen, Song Yan ran into Jun


    Yue who looked at her curiously.


    "These things are stolen from graves. They can help in strengthening the demonic spirit as


    well as the soul connection array."


    When Song Yan exined the matter she did not think too much but behind her Jun Yue almost fainted. Things stolen from graves? It was a good thing that Ruan Bei was not in front of her or else she would have beaten that woman up! How dare she!

 Chapter 1456: Fighting the demonic spirit

    Chapter 1456: Fighting the demonic spirit


    ?


    When Lin Wei and Lin Sui found out that Song Yan was going to stay the night, they did not say anything much and agreed. Although the two of them were in a bad mood because of their spouses, they were not unreasonable. They believed that Song Yan was worried about their mother and was staying at their home because she was truly worried.


    Compared to many hypocritical students of their mother, Song Yan seemed better.


    Thus they readily agreed to whatever arrangement their sister-inw came up with.


    Even going as far as opening the biggest guest room for Song Yan.


    This was also one of the reasons why Song Yan was willing to help Madam Lin. Even though she did something wrong, she was a good woman by heart and her family was just as kind.


    It wasn''t her fault that her kindness was being reciprocated in this way.


    That night, Song Yan stayed back at the Lin house and sent a message to Fu Yu Sheng, to tell him that she wouldn''t being home tonight.


    Although she was in an unfamiliar ce, Song Yan did not stop cultivating as the demonic spirit that she was going to face was rather strong.


    Around two thirty in the morning, she vaguely heard the sound of something dragging itself outside.


    Fortunately, her senses were sharp and she hurriedly threw a talisman to turn herself invisible. The talisman that she used was an S-grade one thus, it even masked her scent causing the room to turnpletely empty as if no one was staying inside of it.


    The sound of dragging got closer and closer, and it came to a stop in front of Song Yan''s room. With a light push, the door of her room was pushed open with a creaking sound which sounded inexplicably eerie under the silence of the night.


    Song Yan narrowed her eyes as she looked at the strange thing that stepped inside her room. In the past, she couldn''t see it clearly but with her cultivation getting better, she could see the true form of this demonic spirit.


    Her entire body was charred, with ckened flesh peeling off the burned bones. Her eyeballs were a brilliant shade of ck and there were a few strands of hair on the top of the spirit''s head. It looked hideous, cruel and creepy.


    Song Yan controlled her breathing and heartbeat as she watched the thing drag its melted feet to the bed and stand there for a while. For two seconds, the thing did nothing and simply


    watched but then--


    A strange clicking sound like the chattering of teeth echoed in the room which caused Song Yan''s face to scrunch up. It was simply terrifying.


    The sound made her toes curl and an instinct to scream and hide rose in her heart which was weird as Song Yan did not fear this demonic spirit but somehow, that spirit made her fear it.


    The demonic spirit raised her charred hands and Song Yan noticed the long and sharp knife in the hand of the thing. She watched in shock as the demonic spirit brought the knife down without hesitation, the movement was precise and clean as if she had done it many times.


    "One stab...two stab...the lovely third stab oh oh oh, blood drips down the whites, turning it red oh oh oh," the demonic spirit sang with each stab. And even though her eyes werepletely dark with not an ounce of white in them, Song Yan could see that there was something wrong with that thing.


    The wild and satisfied glint in the eyes of the demonic spirit was clear.


    However, the demonic spirit soon stopped. With the dagger embedded in the nket, it huffed and puffed before raising its hand jerkily and pulling the nket down.


    The person it wanted to kill was gone!


    Click. Click. Click.


    The sound of teeth chattering in the room echoed again but this time around it was filled with irritation.


    Song Yan watched as the spirit dragged its feet outside the room. When the door closed, Song Yan narrowed her eyes, she waited for the demonic spirit to leave before she followed after it.


    Although she was confident, she still followed that spirit from afar.


    Song Yan caught the demonic spirit stopping in front of Lin Sui''s room. Seeing that the thing had stopped she also did not make a move to attack it for the time being as Song Yan was trying to gouge its cultivation level.


    She did not want to rush things as it was not the correct time to do so.


    She thought that the thing was going to attack Lin Sui but instead of attacking Lin Sui, that demonic spirit walked over to Director Lin and Jun Yue''s bedroom.


    The demonic spirit deftly opened the room of the two before it entered. The door opened with a light creak as the demonic spirit pushed it.


    Director Lin and Jun Yue were sleeping soundly on the big king-size bed. Compared to Director Lin, Jun Yue was much sharper as she was once a mother and would wake up at the smallest noise her children made.


    She heard the sound of the door opening and propped herself up, when she noticed that the door was indeed opened, she kicked her husband and said to him, "Close the door if you open it."


    However, Director Lin did not open his eyes nor did he wake up. He was like a log of wood who wouldn''t wake up even if he was pushed off the bed.


    Jun Yue was also very sleepy and wanted to ignore the door which was left open but as she was preparing to lie back on the bed, when Jun Yue suddenly felt a chill climb up her spine as if she was being watched by something.


    What was more, the more she stayed awake the more clear her memory became and she realised that she had closed and locked the door.


    So how did the door open? With her husband''s sleeping habits, once he fell asleep he would


    not wake up.


    And if her husband did not open the door, then who did?


    Her entire body stiffened and her face turned green. Jun Yue did not know what was going on but for some reason, she felt that there was something wrong. She raised her head and looked at the door, even though she wanted to close it, Jun Yue did not have the guts to do so. She thought about going back to sleep when the sound of something dragging on the floor echoed in the room. Jun Yue''s pupils constricted. Because the sound came from the front! She raised her head and looked at the dark shadow in front of her. The burned figure, which waspletely charred until it turned ck, twisted her lips into a sinister smile and yelled, "Die!"


    The sharp dagger came down and Jun Yue was scared silly. She wanted to scream but the scream was lodged in her throat and she couldn''t even make a sound. She was so scared that her mind wentpletely nk and her whole body started to tremble.


    She could only stare at the dagger which was about to reach her face.


    However before it could hurt her, a golden light shed in the room and a glittering whip shed at the hand that was holding the dagger.


    The dagger flew to one side while the demonic spirit let out an angry scream.


    The demonic spirit was not the only one who screamed, Jun Yue who couldn''t make the sound finally snapped out of her daze when she realised that she had escaped a life-threatening


    situation.


    The scream that was stuck in her throat was released and she screamed so loud that it jolted Director Lin awake.


    Director Lin''s ears were hurting due to the scream of his wife. He was about to ask what was going on but then he saw Song Yan sh inside the room as she shouted, "Director Lin, Sister-


    inw Jun run!"


    At first, Directo Lin did not understand. Why did he need to run that was until he turned his head and looked at Jun Yue. His wife was trembling while staring at a woman who was


    completely burnt.


    She was smiling at them sinisterly, the sight alone was enough to make Director Lin throw everything aside as he caught hold of his wife and dragged her out of the room.


    His reaction was quick but his trembling betrayed his fear. This was his first time seeing a ghost so closely and Director Lin was certain that he did not want to see it ever again. His lips were trembling but he couldn''t scream out like his wife.


    While the two of them ran out of the room, Song Yan was fighting the demonic spirit.


    Song Yan did not want to jump the gun like this but when had anything gone ording to her


    n?


    ************6


    ************


    Thank you for supporting the story with golden tickets and power stones. A Hug to every little


    fairy for supporting Fairytail! Lots of love and hugs to every single one of you who send golden tickets, powerstones, gifts andments!


    I hope you have a wonderful day!


    *******************************

 Chapter 1457: Dealing with the demonic spirit

    Chapter 1457: Dealing with the demonic spirit


    ?


    The demonic spirit''s face grew even more hideous when she saw that someone had obstructed her from killing Jun Yue.


    Song Yan''s eyes shed. She hadn''t taken a closer look at the face of the woman before but now that she was looking at her under the nightmp, Song Yan noticed that the demonic spirit actually had a really terrifying expression.


    Her lips were spread widely in a cheering smile and her eyes held a wild glee in them as if she had gotten what she wanted.


    The demonic spirit attacked again, it pounced on Song Yan, its mouth that was stretched in a crazed smile opened and Song Yan noticed a set of jagged and sharp teeth.


    However, there was no end to them. Its entire mouth was filled with sharp teeth making the demonic spirit even more frightening.


    Song Yan quickly dodged the attack, and when the demonic spiritnded it immediately took a chunk off the wall in which it crashed.


    The demonic spirit was furious when it failed to hit her, and its eyes widened even more while its lips started to stretch even more causing the burnt skin to peel off. It attacked Song Yan again whoshed her whip at the demonic spirit causing it to howl.


    Her cultivation seemed to be higher than the demonic spirit because the whip left a deep gash on the skin of the demonic spirit.


    When Song Yan noticed this, her eyes shed and she swung her whip again and again. But this time around the demonic spirit seemed to have realised its crisis. It cked its teeth causing Song Yan to almost close her eyes but she did not stop whipping that thing.


    The demonic spirit realised that dealing with Song Yan was much more difficult than it thought and immediately rushed out of the room.


    Director Lin and Jun Yue were yet to run out of the house, they wasted their time by dragging Lin Sui and Lin Wei out of their beds. Both of the siblings looked annoyed by the fact that they were woken up in the middle of the night.


    They were in the middle ofining when they heard the sound of teeth ttering. The sound was so terrifying that it made their souls shake in fright.


    "What--What is going on?" Lin Sui questioned however as soon as she turned around and saw a burnt figure rushing towards her with a crazy smile, her legs turned into jelly and she almost fell on the floor.


    Jun Yue and Lin Wei were not any better. While Jun Yue was going crazy about that ghost thing, Lin Wei was shaking with fright. Seeing the demonic spirit rush at them like that, Lin Wei screamed while Jun Yue fainted.


    Director Lin was scared out of his wits when he saw that his wife had fainted.


    The demonic spirit attacked the Lin family again, the burnt bones inside of its body cracked and shattered before piercing the burnt skin and elongating. The sharpened edges of the bones were aimed at the Lin family members.


    That demonic spirit wanted to kill them all in one go!


    Song Yan shed in front of the Lin family and threw a bunch of talismans at the sharpened edges of the bones. The talismans ignited and red up causing the bones to turn into ashes. Howl!


    The demonic spirit howled as it fell back and jerkily stood up. It was now ring at Song Yan.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on?" Lin Wei kept repeating and his voice turned shriller by the minute.


    "Don''t make any noise! You will distract Yan''er!" Director Lin was scared himself but he could see that the demonic spirit was really strong and he did not want to distract Song Yan.


    The demonic spirit roared again but this time there was something wrong with its roar, Song Yan narrowed her eyes when she noticed the dark corners of the house turn even more dark as the temperature dipped.


    Eleven, no eighteen spirits walked out of the dark corners, even though Song Yan didn''t know who these people were she knew that they were rted to the Lin family.


    Sure enough.


    "Father!" Lin Wei and Lin Sui called out when they saw the man who was walking behind the spirits of the five ex-husbands of their mother.


    The man looked up and the two saw their father''s watery eyes.


    "H¡ª¡ªH...e..l..p...m..m...e" the spirit groaned before it was forced to attack Song Yan.


    "Disgusting creature!" Song Yan muttered as she threw a bunch of talismans to undo the strings that tied the spirits to the demonic spirit.


    However, the number of spirits was a lot which allowed the demonic spirit to attack the Lin family members again.


    "Yanli! Ni ah!"


    "Zhou Yuan!"


    The three spirits appeared out of the Ghost Ring upon summoning.


    "Goodness, you hardly call me but now that you have--it is to deal with this troublesome thing?" Zhou Yuan muttered as he looked at the demonic spirit. He summoned his brush and scroll before drawing a portrait of a knight. "It is rather unsightly."


    The portrait of the knight rose to life as the long ck strokes appeared to life.


    Fang Yanli summoned her lion ws while Ni Ah appeared behind them with her giant


    hammer.


    "This is going to ruin your house," she said to the three members of the Lin family who were absolutely terrified out of their wits.


    The demonic spirit had not expected such a thing to happen. It tried to control the three ghosts like it was controlling the other spirits but Fang Yanli and the other two had rather high cultivation which made it impossible for the spirit to control them.


    While the three spirits were fending off the demonic spirit, Song Yan exorcised every single soul of thete Lin family members and helped them to ascend to the underworld.


    Once she was done, she turned to look at the demonic spirit which was attacking Fang Yanli. Taking advantage of its distraction, Song Yan rushed at the demonic spirit.


    She moved past the elongated bones that were tinged with heavy yin energy at the ends and then flung out a set of talismans which shed with golden light before a bunch of golden chains appeared from them.


    Those chains tied the demonic spirit causing it to fall on the floor. As the glowing golden chains were filled with heavenly pure yang energy, the demonic spirit roared and screamed while trying to get away from the ties that were holding it down.


    Sparks flew from the skin of the demonic spirit where the golden chains touched it. With several loud bangs, the demonic spirit was dismantled into numerous parts by the chains as they tightened with each second.


    Causing the limbs and torso of the demonic spirit to be cut off.


    Afraid that the thing was too stronger than she expected, Song Yan threw out a level S grade Fire Exorcising talisman at the thing. The demonic spirit immediately got entangled in a fiery storm of fire and let out a mourning cry.


    "N-no!!!!!! Ma....ma!"


    The ringing and desperate ''mama'' echoed in the living room causing the Lin family members to look at the demonic spirit that had been burned until not even ashes were left.


    "I--Is it over?" Lin Sui asked while hiding in the arms of her brother.


    She looked at the mess which was left behind after the demonic spirit was exorcised but said nothing. Compared to having her life taken away, this much was nothing.


    "It''s over," Song Yan walked over to the spot where the demonic spirit was burned and looked at the puppeteer doll that was simr to the one that she took out of Fu Yu Sheng.


    Ah, so she was behind this as well?


    Song Yan gritted her teeth as she took out her phone and texted Gu Chenyi. She no longer wanted to drag this grudge which had been carried on for centuries tost anymore.


    ''I might as well...just end it,'' thought Song Yan.


    Not long after the demonic spirit was dealt with she heard amotion from upstairs.


    Lin Sui and Lin Wei were afraid that something might happen to their mother and rushed upstairs from where they shouted, "M--Mother is awake!"


    "Yan Yan..." Director Lin turned to look at Song Yan as he was worried that something might


    happen to his aunt.


    "Don''t worry, I will take a look," Song Yan said to Director Lin who heaved a sigh of relief.


    As she arrived in the room where Madam Lin was lying on the bed, she saw that the woman was now covered in sweat. Her eyes were no longer white and she seemed a bit more sane. "Mother! Mother, can you hear me?" Lin Sui asked while holding the hands of her mother. "Ah Sui?" Madam Lin called out in a hoarse voice and Lin Sui started to cry even harder. "It is me, mother, it''s Sui Sui."


    Song Yan could see that Madam Lin was right, even though the demonic spirit hated those who were close to Madam Lin, she truly cared for Madam Lin in her own twisted way.


    Thus, the old woman waspletely fine.


    Song Yan took out a talisman and handed it to Director Lin, "She is alright, other than her spiritual energy being tainted, Madam Lin is perfectly fine. Keep this talisman on her neck at all times and she will get better very soon."


    She paused and added, "Make sure that Madam Ruan doesn''t get close to her."


    Of course, Director Lin agreed at once. If not for Song Yan, his entire family was going to die tonight! How could he let Ruan Bei who was the culprit behind this matter get close to his aunt again?

 Chapter 1458: The End (1)

    Chapter 1458: The End (1)


    ?


    Song Yan left the Lin family house and returned to her own home where Fu Yu Sheng was waiting for her.


    "Where is everyone?" Song Yan asked as she looked around the house and didn''t see her father and brother. Even her sister-inw was not at home at that moment.


    "Your sister-inw and brother went for a medical examination and your dad has gone to thepany. He told me that the new pore-minimising pills that you have handed him are selling too well."


    "He needs to watch the production rate or else theirpany portal would be filled withints."


    Fu Yu Sheng responded while looking at the documents in front of him. Song Yan thought that he was busy with his office work but that was until her eyes fell on a familiar face.


    "Shen Yu?" Song Yan walked over to the tea table and picked up the papers scattered all over the surface of the table.


    Her eyes flickered as she carefully read the information printed on the documents and was stunned to find that the woman had actually joined hands with Duan He!


    "When How did you find this information?" Song Yan asked her husband.


    "It is not difficult," Fu Yu Sheng replied. He raised his hand and looked at Song Yan before calmly stating, "I just needed to arrange for someone to follow Duan He who met with Shen Yu."


    "As Shen Yu is not skilled enough, it was easy to track her as for the rest I just asked Xiao Bai to trace their movements beforepiling everything."


    Song Yan was stunned upon hearing his casual response. Though Fu Yu Sheng was speaking of this matter as if it did not trouble him, she knew that it must have been rather hard on him to collect this information.


    She sat down and then read through the information that was collected by Fu Yu Sheng. ording to the information that he collected, thirteen dark arts practitioners were protecting Duan He at the moment.


    If she wanted to deal with Duan He, she had to deal with these thirteen dark arts practitioners first.


    Fortunately, Fu Yu Sheng had also found out about their hideouts. Even though these


    practitioners were masters of dark arts they needed to remain connected to the modern world for the sake of earning money.


    It was a good thing as she wouldn''t have to go looking for them at their sect.


    "Are you thinking of dealing with them?" Fu Yu Sheng asked as he looked up at Song Yan whose face held a determined expression.


    "I am," Song Yan answered honestly. She ced the papers in her hands on the table and then looked him in the eyes. Her bodynguidly leaned back on the couch as she stated, "I wouldn''t be in a hurry if not for the fact that Duan He keeps targeting people born with great luck and fortune."


    "It seems like she is relying on their luck and there might be something more to this matter. Don''t you remember how the big families of both S city and the capital were targeted by supernatural beings?"


    "These families are the richest in the country which means that they were born with great luck, her taregting them could only mean one thing -- she wnats something from them... no, its better to say that she is desperate for it as she doesn''t care about being caught or noticed."


    Song Yan closed her eyes as she sighed heavily. With the back of her hand leaning on the head of the couch, she opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling of her house.


    "I believe it''s time for me to make a move." In the past, all she wanted was to stay alive and keep her son and family protected but now that she knew that there was another connection that she needed to disentangle, Song Yan thought it was time for her to end it all.


    Fu Yu Sheng didn''t say anything which caused Song Yan to tilt her head and look at him. She said to him, "Are you not going to stop me?"


    "No," he replied with a shake of his head. "I worry about your safety. But you are right, that woman...she is not going to stop unless she dies. And for the sake of peaceful life that I think the two of us deserve, I think we need to put an end to this tragedy that started centuries


    ago."


    He paused and added, "I just hope that you will not leave me behind like a damsel in distress. There is a grudge that I need to avenge as well."


    Song Yan stared at her husband before chuckling, "Do whatever you want... I will protect you better this time."


    Because there was no way she was going to let Fu Yu Sheng follow her to hell again.


    Time passed by swiftly and three weekster,


    Old Master Gu found himself locked in the most secluded courtyard of the Gu sect. The security arrays around this courtyard were renewed making it impossible for him to get out of this ce where his unfilial grandson had locked him up.


    "How long are you going to kepe me locked up?" He said to Gu Chenyi when he saw his grandson arrive at the courtyard. Old master Gu raised his head and stared at his grandson while putting down the go piece on the board.


    Gu Chenyi sighed as he smoothed the front of his robes. "I am d that you like this secluded courtyard, Grandfather."


    "Don''t you joke around with me!" Old Master Gu picked up the go pieces and then hurled them at Gu Chenyi.


    His face flushed with anger. "You...what do you think you are doing Chenyi? Taking over the entire sect, ruining the elders one by one and then locking me up here. I raised you! You unfilial bastard! When your parents died, it was I who picked you up and¡ª¡ª"


    "Wasn''t it because you knew that I was born with high spiritual energy that you could make use of?" Gu Chenyi interrupted his grandfather, making him even more embarrassed.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Gu Chenyi sighed and then threw the stacks of paper that Song Yan mailed him. He said to his grandfather, "You always said that Shen Yu was the one for me, just because she saved your life and asked me in exchange you handed me to her like an essory that you can make use of as you like."


    "That''s what I was all to you grandfather. An essory. You are asking for too much by making your essory respect and love you."


    Old Master Gu felt as if all the air in his lungs had been swept away like a whoosh. He looked at his grandson and then he looked down at the papers that were filled with information on what Shen Yu had been doing these past few days.


    "I have released the information to the sect," Gu Chenyi ryed to his grandfather. "The disciples as well as the masters are now allowed to kill Shen Yu as soon as they see her." He raised his eyes and looked at his grandfather whoseplexion had gone pale.


    "However, I hope that I will be the one who gets to kill her."


    "You...what has Ah Yu even done to you!?"Old Master Gu asked with a shocked expression on his face. "Why would you go so far as to hurt her? If you had given her attention and love would she have done something like this?"


    Old Master Gu strictly believed that there was nothing wrong with Shen Yu and it was Gu Chenyi who drove her to this point.


    "Grandpa...do you believe in rebirth?" Gu Chenyi asked his grandfather who suddenly grew silent. He stared at him warily which made Gu Chenyi smile, he said to his grandfather, "There is no need to answer if you can not, but I will answer your question."


    "You asked me what she owes me? She owes me a life. My life, Grandpa," Gu Chenyi smiled even sweetly but his eyes were two chips of ice. "I gave you and Shen Yu my life once... now it''s time for you to give back what you owe me."


    "No-no--NOOOO!"


    Old Master Gu refused to believe Gu Chenyi but thetter did not care whether his grandfather believed him or not because he no longer cared about this old man whom he had once


    admired.


    "Keep an eye on him," he told the guards keeping watch on old master Gu. "Never let him step out of this ce, even if he is dying."


    His eyes frostily looked at the courtyard where he was locked before his death.


    On the other side,


    Shen Yu felt like something was going wrong. She had joined the dark sect and never returned


    to the Gu sect, for she believed that this sect was stronger than Gu Chenyi''s as they practiced


    dark arts.


    Their cultivation was much higher than many of the sect leaders of the Gu sect as the leaders


    of the Gu sect only practiced refined arts.


    However,


    Pir Ten and Pir Eleven went missing all of a sudden.


    Even Pir twelve could no longer be traced down.


    Shen Yu was going crazy when she thought about how the pirs who were stronger than the


    elders of the Gu sect went missing all of a sudden.


    ''Did Gu Chenyi find something? But these three went missing almost together, there is no way


    Gu Chenyi could have killed them all together right?'' Shen Yu thought worriedly.


    In her eyes even if Gu Chenyi was strong. He was not that strong!


    So who was behind this matter? "Who--who are you?" Somewhere else, Pir Nine stared at the woman while gritting his


    teeth. He was currently squashed under the foot of the giant familiar and could feel his bones melting into a puddle of goo.


    He had practised evil arts all his life while this familiar had a strong heavenly energy. "Why would I tell that to a man who is dying?" Song Yan answered as she aimed her talisman


    gun at the man. Her eyes were cold as she smiled and said, "You can ask Vincent when he


    comes to reap your soul." "Wait-listen--"


    Bang!

 Chapter 1459: The End (2)

    Chapter 1459: The End (2)


    ?


    Song Yan coldly nced at the man who had died under the heavenly energy of her familiar and casually waved her hand before summoning back her familiar.


    She wasn''t a cold woman but these Pirs raised by Duan He were truly inhumane. They not only killed humans, they did every cruel thing possible in the fields of dark arts. People like these did not deserve a decent death!


    Fu Yu Sheng was waiting for his wife to finish dealing with the dark arts practitioner, he really wanted to help her but soon realised that there was a big difference between learning things and applying them.


    While he was dealing with small arrays outside, Song Yan had already dealt with the dark arts practitioner as for using Xiao Bai, Song Yan asked him to keep him hidden for the time being.


    She told him if Duan He found out that they had regained the memories of the life where Duan He had killed them, it would be troublesome.


    ''We can deal with the pirs one by one for the time being because she doesn''t know anything and that gives us a little more advantage over her. However, if you use Xiao Bai, it will not take long for her to find out the truth.''


    Song Yan had exined the matter so cleanly to him that Fu Yu Sheng could not refute her. "Is it done?" He turned to look at Song Yan, Xiao Bai who waszily curled around his neck and also raised his head and stared at Song Yan who nodded.


    "Let''s go back home," she said to Fu Yu Sheng, her eyes fell on the ruins where the dark master was hiding and she added in a subtle voice, "His little friends will soone looking for him."


    Of course, Song Yan could deal with the Pirs at once but that would give Duan He the chance to run away. She did not want that woman who had escaped death again and again to escape this time around.


    Fu Yu Sheng nodded and the two of them drove away from the ruins where the dark art master had been cultivating for a long time.


    It was a good thing that they left the ruins as an hourter, Pir Eight and Pir Seven came to look for Pir Nine''s corpse and their expressions turned solemn when they looked at the mess on the floor.


    "He was killed too.." Pir Eight agitatedly spoke, he picked up the cinnabar sword that Pir Nine had ced on the altar while practising dark arts and then threw it on the ground.


    They could not understand who was targeting them, at first they thought it was Gu Chenyi but now they were certain that it was not him as Gu Chenyi never made a move other thanunching a hunting party for Shen Yu.


    He couldn''t have killed the Pirs, so who was the one who was going around killing the pirs?


    Pir Seven also had a sullen expression on her face. With so many pirs dying one after the other, their mistress was getting weaker and weaker by the day.


    Now she could no longer get up from the bed as her spiritual energy had been torn and splintered into pieces.


    Duan He''s soul was broken because of the curse that was given to her centuries ago and it was by connecting her soul with the souls of the pirs that she was able to stay alive till now.


    With the Pirs dying one by one, her soul was also returning to its original state.


    Even the Pirs could feel their energy getting exhausted as their souls were connected to Duan He.


    "What should we do now?" Pir Eight asked Pir Seven who pursed her lips and said, "First ask everyone to change their hideouts as well as their residences. It seems like we were tracked down."


    However, who did it...it still remained a mystery to them.


    Pir Eight and Pir Seven looked at the mess of molten blood and flesh on the ground before taking out a teleportation talisman and vanishing from the ruins; however, they did not know that their clothes now had a lingering scent of the heavenly snake.


    ***********


    Song Yan chuckled when Xiao Bai told her about the Pirs leaving and changing their hideouts. She knew that they would try to save their measly lives but -- was it even possible with her and the Gu sect looking out for them?


    She immediately alerted Gu Chenyi about the move which led to the death of three more pirs in a matter of three weeks. Even though a few celestial masters from the Gu sect died, Song Yan was not surprised.


    After all, the higher the rank of the Pirs the more powerful they would be.


    "I will be taking care of Pir Two," Gu Chenyi told Song Yan on the phone while Song Yan mediated and tried to collect as much as spiritual energy possible before attacking the remaining pirs.


    Song Yan opened her eyes once she was certain that she had regained the spiritual energy that she had lost and said to Gu Chenyi, "What about Shen Yu? Are you not going to deal with that woman?"


    A sigh came from the other end of the call before Gu Chenyi said to Song Yan, "Who said that? Have you not heard about savouring the sweetest delight atst."


    ....?


    "I never knew that you were such a pervert master," Song Yan remarked causing Gu Chenyi tough.


    "You are one to say...you can easily barge inside of Duan He''s sect and kill everyone in your way but you are killing the pirs one by one making that woman panic."


    "You even asked my Gu sect to make a move which caused more and more confusion. Isn''t it because you want that woman to be pushed into a corner and feel terrified for her life?"


    Song Yan neither agreed nor denied the usation. After all, she was indeed enjoying the sight of Duan He being filled with worry. Though she had no idea why that woman was not making a move herself, Song Yan felt it was better this way.


    At least when she goes to meet that woman, Duan He would be waiting for her.


    "You can do whatever you want to master Gu," Song Yan stood up from the floor and then summoned Fang Yanli along with her ghost disciples. "But don''t forget to take care of Pir Second tonight. As I will be dealing with One and three."


    Xiao Bai had tracked their movements and the two pirs were together at the moment, Song Yan did not know what the two of them were doing together but she was not going to let this opportunity slide.


    "I understand," Gu Chenyi spoke as he looked at the man in front of him. Blood seeped from the forehead of the man as he hovered in the air. He was tied by golden chains which had sharp


    spikes on them.


    Every time the man moved a spike would grow out of the chains and embed itself in the body


    of the man.


    "I will make sure that Pir Two dies tonight."


    Gu Chenyi ended the call as he looked at Pir Two who coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    "Oh dear, I would suggest not moving. Because the more you move the sooner you will die." "You--why are you doing this?" Pir Two gritted out painfully. "We have never made a move against your sect, did we?"


    "But you had the ns to do so, right? Isn''t this why you epted that woman, Shen Yu?" Gu Chenyi spoke with a calm voice, his long hair fluttered in the wind and so did his white robes. He looked at the dark arts practitioner in front of him with his head tipped back. He said, "I am the kind of man who would rather squash bugs before they make trouble for me." He made the mistake of being kind once, as Song Yan told him but he would never make the same mistake again because that would mean losing his life as well as the woman whom he adored and loved.


    Pir two looked at the man hatefully. He muttered, "If there is a next life, I will not let you


    alone---"


    His words came to an abrupt stop as the spikes which were growing from the golden chain pierced his heart.


    "Another life?" Gu Chenyiughed. "With the amount of sins that you havemitted, you still think that you will get another chance?"


    He looked at the bleeding corpse which had been pierced in every way possible before hurling


    a talisman that ignited at once causing the course to turn into nothing but a ck fragment of


    ashes.


    While Gu Chenyi had taken care of Pir Two, Song Yan arrived at the abandoned vige where Pir One and Pir Third were hiding.


    She nced at the ruins of the vige and sneered before saying, "Have you not heard about weing your guests politely?"


    *************************************


    Thank you for supporting the story with golden tickets and power stones. A Hug to every little


    fairy for supporting Fairytail! Lots of love and hugs to every single one of you who send golden tickets, powerstones, gifts andments!


    I hope you have a wonderful day!


    *******************************

 Chapter 1460: The End (3)

    Chapter 1460: The End (3)


    ?


    Song Yan turned on her feet and dodged the attack that was aimed at her. She looked at the man behind her, with a calm expression while the man stared back at her agitatedly.


    "Who are you?" Pir One asked with a furious expression. He couldn''t understand how this woman could kill all the pirs alone.


    Now only he and Li Xiuying were left and Pir One had no idea why this woman was chasing after them like her life depended on it.


    They have indeed met with enemies but this was the first time he had met with someone so formidable.


    "Who do you think I am?" Song Yan questioned back with a smile on her face. She summoned her scythe and rushed at the man with her agile feet. "I am your death."


    Pir One''s eyes widened, he knew that this woman would not answer his question. Thus, he dropped all other thoughts and rushed in the direction of where Song Yan wasing his way.


    He threw a bunch of exploding talismans at Song Yan.


    When Song Yan saw the man hurl talismans at her, she narrowed her eyes and dodged. She took three steps back and flew back in the air before throwing a bunch of talismans.


    She had to admit that the man was skilled as all the talismans that he threw at her were actually level-A grades!


    No wonder he was ranked number one among the rest of the pirs.


    But the stronger he was, the more sins he must havemitted to get to the position where he was standing.


    Song Yan pped her hand and then summoned her familiar, Ceribi.


    The sound of growls erupted in the air as Ceribi appeared. With its three heads, he red at the man who had stopped throwing talismans and retreated.


    ''A familiar? This woman can summon a familiar?'' Pir One stared at Ceribi with widened eyes. He looked at Song Yan who was standing behind the gigantic familiar and felt a surge of panic.


    For some reason, he had a feeling that he might not make out alive.


    Pir One gritted his teeth and summoned his own familiar. It was a giant Ghost Knight.


    But for Ceribi whose cultivation was now higher due to Song Yan''s constant cultivation, the Ghost Knight was nothing but a giant bag of bones.


    Ceribi growled and tackled the Ghost Knight leaving Pir One in shock as he realized that even with his high cultivation he could not deal with this woman and her cultivation.


    "You shouldn''t look away in a fight," he heard a chilling voice speak to him and as Pir One turned around he saw Song Yan swinging the scythe at him.


    "Ahhhh!" The man screamed in pain as the heavenly scythe which had reaped the souls of many, cut through his flesh like a hot knife cutting down a chunk of butter.


    Pir One looked down at his sizzling skin. He gritted his teeth and looked at Song Yan, "I am going to kill you for this."


    "Oh that''s terrifying," Song Yan chuckled lightly as she threw her scythe in the air.


    The man thought that she was giving up on the fight but that was until he saw the scythe change its form and turn into a chain scythe.


    It was terrifying to look at as the chain scythe was now flowing with even more heavenly spiritual energy.


    Pir One cursed his luck as he red at the woman, he summoned his peach wood sword and at the same time, he hurled several talismans at Song Yan.


    mes and rubble danced all over the vige as Pir One and Song Yan fought with one another.


    "Why don''t you just die!" Pir One roared as he threw another talisman at Song Yan. This was a dark talisman that he had refined after using the souls of innocents.


    Song Yan calmly nced at the dark talisman and hurled a S grade exorcising talisman at it. The two talismans collided and exploded together with a bang.


    Pir One gritted his teeth before using another dark talisman to summon the evil spirits lurking inside the abandoned vige.


    Song Yan nced at the evil spirits that were summoned by Pir One and sighed. Some people really didn''t know when to give up, did they?


    Pir One did not know what Song Yan was thinking, he nced at the woman who was surrounded by evil spirits before turning on his feet and running away.


    He wanted to take out a teleportation talismans and disappear but then he heard the howls of the spirits that he had summoned.


    Stunned, he looked behind and saw the evil spirits melting.


    "What--"Before he could even finish what he wanted to say, Song Yan hurled something at


    him.


    Pir One''s eyes widened. He swung his peach wood sword at the thing instinctively, however he only heard a crack before his entire being started to burn.


    "Ahhh! Ahhhh! Ahh!!!" The man screamed as he covered his face with his hands, however, he didn''t touch solid skin.


    Instead what came in his hands was molten flesh and blood that seemed to have been charredpletely.


    His flesh was burned and the blood smelled awful.


    "What is this?" He questioned Song Yan.


    "The poison of a heavenly snake," Song Yan answered, showing a little mercy to the man who was burnt alive slowly and painfully.


    Song Yan didn''t want to use this thing that Fu Yu Sheng had packed in her bag telling her with


    a gleeful smile that it woulde in handy. But she had no choice -


    She turned around and looked at the woman behind her.


    "If you are going to attack me, I will suggest you do it," Song Yan said generously as she stared at the woman. She was not going to make a move on this woman first because she could sense that there was something different about her.


    At least she was smarter than this man who had just died. He was too confident in his own skills and ended up rushing things which led to his sudden death.


    The woman stared at Song Yan and did not make a move. Instead, she questioned, "You...can you break the Three Strings Array?"


    Song Yan frowned at the woman who was speaking to her. She opened her mouth to tell the woman that there was no need for her to waste her time when she heard the woman say, "If you help me then -- I shall tell you the way to break into the Blood Moon Sect."


    Her words attracted the attention of Song Yan who narrowed her eyes before replying, "I can break it. But why are you asking me that?"


    Li Xiuying smiled at Song Yan''s words. No wonder Duan He was so scared of this woman, she could even break Three Strings Array.


    This was a high-level array which was used by dark arts practitioners. Take three strings that were soaked in the blood of a three-week-old corpse and then drill these three strings inside the head, heart and abdomen of the person they wanted to curse.


    Once these strings were in ce not only would the person start getting sick by the day, his or her death would be in the hands of the dark art practitioner who performed the ritual.


    Li Xiuying never wanted to be a dark arts practitioner but Duan He noticed her high


    spiritual energy and kidnapped her sister before performing the ritual and setting up the Three Strings Array.


    With the life of her sister who was the only family left of her in this world, Li Xiuying had no choice but to do Duan He''s bidding.


    That woman promised that she would break the array once Li Xiuying became her servant but


    she never did.


    Other than handing some pills every month which would ensure her sister''s life would not end abruptly, Duan He never made a move.


    "You can''t kill Duan He until I am alive," Li Xiuying said to Song Yan as she took out a high- grade Hell''s Fire talisman. She looked at Song Yan who had summoned her own talisman and was waiting for her to make a move.


    Li Xiuying smiled at Song Yan before throwing a scroll down on the ground, which she took out from the space ring that was given to her.


    She then said, "My sister she is admitted to the City Hospital, ward number 405. Please remember to break the array ced on her body."


    "What do you¡ª¡ª"


    Song Yan began but the woman''s actions were faster, she ced the talisman on her body and Song Yan''s eyes widened when she saw Li Xiuying set herself on fire.


    She never thought that one of the pirs would actually prefer to die without fighting. Her eyes fell on the scroll that the woman threw on the ground and unfurled it.


    Inside the scroll was all the information that she needed to infiltrate the sect where Duan He


    was hiding at the moment.


    Song Yan''s pupils constricted and she raised her head to look at the roaring mes.


    It seemed like not everyone was working for Duan He out of loyalty.


    "Don''t worry," she said to the woman even if she could no longer hear her. "I will make sure


    to save your sister once I am done killing Duan He."


    A gust of warm breeze fluttered past her as Song Yan turned her back on the roaring mes.


    She took out a teleportation talisman and stuck it to her body.


    It was time for the final battle.

 Chapter 1461: The End (4)

    Chapter 1461: The End (4)


    ?


    "Ahhh!!!" A painful scream echoed in the bedchambers of Duan He inside the Blood Moon Sect.


    She was clutching her chest as blood gushed out of her mouth, with her knees pressed on the ground, Duan He breathed heavily.


    She couldn''t believe it...she truly couldn''t believe it. How did it happen? How did all the pirs whom she had trained die?


    "Argh....someone....anyone is anyone there?" Duan He croaked, her vision slowly turned blurry as she looked at the entrance of the bedroom.


    She wanted to crawl out of the room but her body didn''t budge, even now when she rolled off the bed, Duan He felt as if half of her body had been broken.


    Shen Yu, who was hiding behind the doors, stayed hidden. She dared not to step inside the room after seeing Duan He''s condition.


    ''How in the world did this happen?'' Shen Yu trembled while biting the thumb of her nail in worry.


    She joined this sect because she wanted to suppress Gu Chenyi into marrying her. But now that she had seen Duan He''s condition, Shen Yu was certain that nothing good was going toe after this.


    Forget about marrying Gu Chenyi, she might not even be able to keep her life!


    Because of her greed, she made the Gu sect her enemy, as Shen Yu was in a hurry to marry Gu Chenyi and make the Gu sect a pawn in her palm.


    But now what!


    Shen Yu red at Duan He fiercely, wishing she could kill this woman for making empty promises but she knew that this was not the time to do something so useless.


    She had to save her life first!


    Without caring about Duan He''s condition, Shen Yu ran out of the inside chambers of the sect. She first rushed to the inventory from where she took out all sorts of pills and potions as well as weapons before throwing them in her space ring.


    Only then did Shen Yu run out of the sect, however, she did not even run past three blocks when an invisible force knocked her off her feet and sent her flying.


    "Ahhh!" Shen Yu screamed in pain and terror as her back smashed into the wall of a building and pain erupted throughout her body.


    Her spine seemed to have cracked.


    Shen Yu raised her head and looked at the man who was standing against the moonlight. Her pupils contracted when she saw that the man was none other than Gu Chenyi.


    Howe? How did hee here so soon?


    "Gu---Chenyi?" Shen Yu croaked as she sat up straight. She looked at the man who was walking towards her, her lips trembled as she hurriedly scrambled to her feet and tried her best to maintain a calm demeanour, even though she was failing miserably.


    Gu Chenyi smiled at Shen Yu but that smile brought an inexplicable terror in Shen Yu''s heart. "Did you have fun, Shen Yu?" Gu Chenyi asked as he summoned another talisman and hurled it at Shen Yu who tried to dodge it but failed as she was already hurt.


    "Ah!" Shen Yu yelped in pain, her eyes shed with anger as she red at Gu Chenyi. "If you kill me your grandfather will never forgive you."


    Her words brought tears ofughter to Gu Chenyi''s eyes. He mocked and said, "Bold of you to assume that I ever wanted his forgiveness."


    His eyes turned cold as he said to her, "I only cared for him but thest bit of emotions turned into nothing when he hid your actions from me."


    Shen Yu''s face turned pale as she realised that Gu Chenyi knew everything!


    On the other side, Song Yan was standing in front of the Blood Moon Sect. She nced at Fu


    Yu Sheng who was holding her hand and said to him, "I will be right back."


    And even though Fu Yu Sheng knew that Song Yan was stronger than she was before as she had cultivated for hundreds of years as a ghost, he was still worrying.


    He gripped her hand tightly in his and said to her, "You promise?"


    He did not want to let go but he knew that he had to.


    Song Yan smiled at his words. She turned on her side and hugged him tight, "Of course, you are forgetting that I used myst powers to curse Duan He. Even if she was alive till now it was all thanks to the pirs that she chose and raised, now that they are gone with the help of Master Gu¡ª she is nothing."


    "Even in the past she could only win because she had my life in her hands," Song Yan pulled back and cupped Fu Yu Sheng''s cheek. "But now my life is with me...so nothing is holding me back."


    Listening to her words, Fu Yu Sheng smiled. He pressed his forehead against hers before saying, "I will always be with you."


    As he spoke Fu Yu Sheng stepped back and summoned Xiao Bai. He stepped on top of the head of the spiritual snake. Song Yan watched as the two of them flew past the arrays that were drawn to protect the sect, causing them to break under the spiritual aura of Xiao Bai.


    Song Yan''s eyes sparkled as she watched her husband charging ahead of her like a general. He truly looked dashing!


    "Then lets go..."Song Yan summoned Fang Yanli and the rest of her disciples before she charged ahead inside the sect.


    "No-no-no...." Duan He muttered as she climbed to her feet, she ignored the crushing pain in her body and marched forward. Her body swayed and crashed into things as she came to she dragged her broken body out of the bed chambers.


    Her feet trembled as she walked before crossing the winding corridors anding to a stop on top of the stairs of the sect.


    Her vision though blurred could notice a woman dressed in ck dress standing in the middle of the stairs. Behind her were several ghosts that dealt with the evil spirits that she had raised and refined as her ves.


    The moonlight shone on the figure of the woman and Duan He felt her pupils tremble. She was back! She was here!


    Duan He ignored the tremors of her hands and threw a talisman at Song Yan. It was an S-grade dark talisman and yet Song Yan who had cultivated until she broke through the thirteenth level, crossed the fourteenth and was now standing on the edge of the fifteenth level, could


    easily dodge it.


    She took out her own S-grade talisman and hurled it at Duan He.


    Compared to Song Yan who had Fu Yu Sheng as her husband and cultivation partner, Duan He no longer had anything. Her pirs who were the supporting pirs of her soul were gone


    leaving her half-dead.


    "Argh!" Duan He flew back as her back smashed into the round pir that was painted red.


    A mouthful of blood gushed out of her mouth as she red at Song Yan. Even though her eyes


    had turned milky white, the hatred in her eyes could still be seen.


    Duan He summoned her familiar, which was a carbon copy of Song Yan.


    When Song Yan saw that Duan He had summoned her familiar, she did the same thing as well. However,pared to Duan He''s familiar, hers was the real deal.


    The woman in red smashed the fake one into bits, with a swipe of her sword causing another round of pain to surge inside Duan He''s body.


    "Dear sister," said Song Yan as she walked closer and closer to Duan He. "No matter how much you try, you can never be me. Even if centuries were to pass by, you would still be


    the same ¡ª¡ª foolishly arrogant, pitiful and helpless."


    Duan He coughed another mouthful of blood. She raised her head and looked at Song Yan, thousands of years ago, it was she who looked down on Song Yan and now it was her turn to be


    looked down upon.


    "I hate you...I always hated you...why did you have everything..." Duan He could no longer see Song Yan but her words brimmed with hatred and anger. "Father favoured you over me. Even the man I liked and loved chose you over me...all I wanted was to be loved--- and you stole


    everything from me."


    "...You wanted to be loved by people who cared for you and loved you differently," Song Yan calmly stated. "They loved you tonically but you wanted them to love only you."


    "This was impossible, as you were not the only child of the family."


    "But you know what Little He...even though you were a greedy little shit, I still loved you."


    Duan He stayed silent upon hearing Song Yan''s words, but a secondter she burst out


    laughing.


    "I hate you! I will always hate you! Even after death, I will hate you! No matter what I will hate you!" However, as she said those words her eyes turned red and tears flooded down her


    cheeks.


    It was then --


    Duan He breathed herst.

 Chapter 1462: Epilogue (1)

    Chapter 1462: Epilogue (1)


    ?


    Three weekster after Duan He''s death,


    "Madam Song, will this be really alright?" Master Ji looked at Song Yan with his eyes filled with worry.


    Even Shen Hanjing was staring up at Song Yan with worry.


    The two of them, including the entire Ji family, were looking at Song Yan who was now standing inside the ward of a pregnant woman who had passed away after giving birth to two girls.


    It was a tragic situation as the husband of this woman was from a vige and didn''t want to im either his wife''s body or the two girls.


    What was more, the two girls were born weak due to premature birth, even with all the care the hospital provided, the two girls couldn''t be saved without their mother or father caring for them.


    Though it was a tragic situation, the Ji family finally found three bodies whose birth characters matched Ji Ziyi and the other two girls.


    So even if they did not like the man, they had to purchase the bodies of these three unfortunate souls.


    "It''s fine," Song Yan nodded when she saw that the birth characters of the women and her daughters indeed matched with Ji Ziyi and the other two spirits.


    She however turned to look at Shen Hanjing and said to him, "Ji Ziyi''s birth character matches with the woman. Will this be alright with you?"


    She did not want Shen Hanjing to start disliking Ji Ziyi because she would suddenly be a sallow-faced vige woman.


    "It is alright," said Shen Hanjing with a nod. "As long as Ziyi can live again, I do not mind anything else."


    For him, nothing more mattered than Ji Ziyi''s return to life!


    She then turned mother and father Ji who had the same thoughts as Shen Hanjing. Their daughter was taken away from them so unjustly, why would they care about anything else when they knew how hard it was for Ji Ziyi toe back to life?


    Seeing that no one had any problem, Song Yan first tied the heavenly snake scale around her neck. She then took out the yang regenerating pill that she had made by using the herbs that she grew with Ni Ah.


    "Put this inside the mouth of the bodies," Song Yan said to Eldest master Ji who seemed a bit spooked at the idea of touching the mouth of a corpse. But when he thought about how this would help his sister return to life, he could only grit his teeth and ce the pill inside the mouth of the three corpses.


    The pills as soon as they were ced inside the mouths of the corpses melted. The second the pills melted the corpse glowed with a brilliant golden light, Song Yan took this chance and immediately drew an array.


    The array floated over to the bed of the woman before the array suddenly grewrger and enveloped the woman and two children.


    Song Yan watched the array enveloping the woman, she raised her hand and threw three soul- bncing talismans at the three bodies.


    No sooner did the talisman get stuck to the corpses, than the entire room suddenly got cold. The sound of heavenly thunder crackled outside as a warning but Song Yan ignored it.


    She continued with the ceremony before throwing another set of talismans at the blob of blood and flesh sitting in the corner of the room.


    The pile of flesh, bones and blood also started to glow causing the entire ward to be filled with a disastrous scent.


    "Get out," Song Yan said to the Ji family and Shen Hanjing.


    The members of the Ji family hesitated, but they listened to Song Yan and stepped out of the ward.


    No sooner did they step out---


    Boom!


    The sound of thunder pping echoed in their ears.


    "Ziyi! Master Song!"


    Mother Ji eximed in terror but she was held back by her husband who said to her, "Stay here. Master Song would have called us if she needed help."


    Mother Ji listened to her husband very much, thus she pursed her lips and stopped in her actions.


    The entire Ji family continued staring at the door of the ward where Song Yan was, three strikes, four strikes -- seven strikester, the door of the room finally opened.


    Song Yan stepped out of the ward, with a paleplexion. When Master Ji saw her like this, he thought that the task had failed but then he heard Song Yan say, "It is done."


    Done..?


    Done!


    It was done!


    "Thank you! Thank you, master Song!" Mother Ji thanked Song Yan as she shook her hand again and again before rushing inside the ward.


    She turned her head and looked at the woman sitting up on the bed. Her eyes turned red upon seeing the woman breathe and move, "Ziyi?"


    "Mom," the woman on the bed answered and Mother Ji could no longer control herself. She


    threw herself into Ji Ziyi''s neck and cried uncontrobly.


    "My daughter...wuuuu my daughter...you have suffered."


    Father Ji and the rest of the Ji family also thanked Song Yan.


    "Madam Song, from now on you are the saviour of the Ji family. No matter what you want and when you want just call us," Master Ji said to Song Yan who smiled and shook hands with


    Master Ji.


    However, she did not stay with the Ji family as Song Yan understood that the Ji family needed some time alone.


    She stepped out of the ward and then went to look for Li Xiuying''s sister. She had already broken the three strings array but the woman was still rather weak due to all the sufferings


    that she had gone through.


    "How is she?" Song Yan asked the doctor who was attending Li Chuling.


    "She is fine, though her body is weak...if she recuperates properly, her body will soon recover," the attending doctor, Doctor Chi answered and Song Yan nodded.


    She was about to say something more but as soon as she opened her mouth --


    "Uruk," Song Yan covered her mouth and gagged.


    "Madam Song, are you alright?"


    "Yes...it''s nothing¡ª-Urgh" Song Yan dry heaved again causing the doctor to frown. She reached out and held Song Yan''s wrist and for two seconds, she did not say anything but then


    "Congrattions, Madam Song. It seems like you are pregnant!" The doctor said to Song Yan who was so shocked that she stopped dry heaving.


    "What?" Song Yan asked dumbfounded.


    "You are pregnant. You are already starting the third semester, did you really not feel anything till now?" The doctor asked and Song Yan blinked her eyes dumbly.


    She she was pregnant?


    Song Yan thought that the doctor was mistaken thus she went to take a test, only to find that


    she was indeed pregnant!


    "What the--" Song Yan muttered while staring at the test reports. That man, just how


    powerful he was? She had been taking contraceptives every day diligently and yet she was


    pregnant?


    To her surprise, she did not watch where she was going and bumped into someone. "Oh I am


    sorry."


    "It is okay," the girl dressed in a school uniform said to her. She was smiling at her but Song Yan noticed that there were tears in the eyes of the girl. "Are you okay?" She asked with


    concern.


    "I am fine," Song Yan answered as she frowned. For some reason, the girl in front of her looked like she was someone she knew but Song Yan could not remember her.


    "It''s good to see that you are alright," the girl replied. She was about to say something more


    when,


    "Fang Yanli! Who is Fang Yanli? Your mother is awake, pleasee to ward 562," an announcement echoed through the speaker and stopped her.


    Fang Yanli looked up at the announcement speaker and turned to look at Song Yan before saying to her, "I will see you sometime again?"


    Why would she see her again? Song Yan thought with a frown as she looked at the woman who


    had walked away.


    Song Yan shook her head and then left the hospital, she had a bone to pick with her husband.


    That man! He got her pregnant with all the precautions they were taking, now who was going to continue with the shooting?

 Chapter 1463: Epilogue (2)

    Chapter 1463: Epilogue (2)


    ?


    Once she left, Fang Yanli paused and turned to look at her friend, master and elder sister. Her eyes teared up when she thought about how -- Song Yan might never remember her again.


    "Are you that upset?" Little An who had followed her asked. His twin brother also turned to look at Fang Yanli.


    "I miss her," Fang Yanli answered honestly. "I miss her so much that it hurts to see her look at me like I am a stranger."


    But ¡ª¡ª Fang Yanli was not worried. One day she would befriend Song Yan again.


    However for now,


    "I told you that she is pregnant...why can you not be--"


    The voice of a man fell in her ears and Fang Yanli''s expression turned cold. "Let''s go, we first need to take some trash out."


    *****


    Six yearster.


    "Ahhhh!!!!"


    "I will kill you, Yu Sheng!"


    "I will really kill you!"


    Fu Yu Sheng sat up straight and so did Fu Chen and his five brothers. That''s right, five.


    Six years ago, when Song Yan got pregnant for the second time Fu Yu Sheng was overjoyed. He thought that his dream of getting a daughter was going to be fulfilled.


    But after nine months, his wife gave birth to two stinky boys.


    However, he did not say anything about it. Never mind, they could try again.


    His wife however stopped him. She told him that she wanted to focus on her career first and what a focus she had paid, she won the best actress award for five consecutive years.


    Even though she returned after giving birth to a child, Song Yan still managed to win the hearts of the public as despite her growing age, she resembled a sixteen-year-old girl.


    Oh worries of a poor husband. No one could understand it!


    After Song Yan was done establishing herself, they tried for a daughter again. But instead got three stinky sons!


    At that point, Fu Yu Sheng thought he was haunted by these stinky boys!


    And now that his wife was giving birth again, he hoped it was a girl.


    "Sister-inw seems to be in pain, looks like it is a naughty brat again," Fu Yu Shen spoke to his brother while supporting Ning Ying who was three months pregnant.


    In response, he received a flying shoe to his face.


    "Don''t you dare to jinx it!" Fu Yu Sheng screamed at his brother before turning his attention to thebour room worriedly.


    "Just ept that you have no skills when ites to giving birth to a cute daughter," Fu Shu Chang teased his brother while hugging his newborn daughter causing Lin Wenyi to look at him with exasperation.


    She pped him on the arm and said, "Stop it."


    "Yeah stop it," Fu Yu Sheng whose nerves were already stretched to the max, repeated his sister-inw''s words. He was certain that if his brother teased him again, he would really fight to death with him.


    Fu Shu Chang sniggered as he hugged his two daughters and said to them, "Look at your uncle, he is so jealous of me because I have you two."


    "Shu Chang!"


    Old Master Fu red at his eldest grandson. He said to him, "Keep quiet."


    Though Old Master Fu was not as strong as he used to be in the past, his might was still there which was why Fu Shu Chang turned quiet at once.


    "This is not funny, eldest uncle," the second son, Fu Lijuan, said angrily. "I have five stinky brothers. And if I get another one then I might as well leave the house!"


    "You are six," Fu Chen, who was now fifteen years old, looked at his brother. "Where are you going to go?"


    "Anywhere is better than staying at home," said the third son Fu Fengge.


    "Agreed," said the triplets.


    Fu Yu Sheng red at the six boys and said to them, "Do you think I like staying at home? I have to clean up your mess every day!"


    "Especially you, Jianyu (the first of triplets). You are three years old and yet you already know how to bully your friends!"


    He was speaking of the matter where Fu Jianyu had beaten Wang Yufan''s son.


    "He is not my friend! He made fun of me because I have no sister and he has two!"


    Fu Zian and Fu Xiaofan backed their elder brother. "That''s right, he deserves to be beaten!"


    "You--"


    The sound of a child crying interrupted Fu Yu Sheng who immediately stood up and rushed inside thebour room.


    "Yan Yan!"


    "Yu Sheng," Song Yan called back in a tired voice, she was lying on the bed while covered in sweat and tears. And yet for Fu Yu Sheng, she was still beautiful.


    He first walked over to his wife and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "I am fine," Song Yan smiled as she looked down at the two children she had given birth to,


    they were bundled up nicely and with their monkey-like red face, Fu Yu Sheng couldn''t tell if one of them was a daughter.


    "You--"


    "Its a son- "


    "Another son!"


    "I want to cry!"


    "Why can''t I get a sister?"


    "This is too much! I am going to get old and sick at this rate by the time I get a sister!"


    "I wanted a sister! God why!"


    Song Yan looked at her dramatic sons and then turned to look at Fu Yu Sheng who was already


    crying.


    "...." A bit speechless.


    "And a daughter.. seriously let me finish," Song Yan raised her voice and pointed at the child on the left. "She is your little sister." No sooner did she finish speaking, her sons surrounded


    the little girl.


    "A daughter! I have a daughter!" For two minutes Fu Yu Sheng was stumped before he hugged Song Yan. He still cared for her which was why he paid attention to his strength and let go of


    her pretty soon.


    "Thank you, Yan Yan! Thank you!"


    "No, I should be the one saying thank you," Song Yan reached out and held his hand. "Thank you for chasing me through dimensions and time."


    Fu Yu Sheng smiled upon hearing her words. He reached out and kissed her on the lips, "I love you."


    "I love you too." In all lifetimes.


    Fin.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!